ã€ŠDragon Who Controls Timeã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Reincarnated as a Dragon

    At night, Yang Jian was reading a novel. He was lying on the bed, leaning on the pillow with his phone still charging.

    Suddenly, the surroundings dimmed and his vision immediately fell into endless darkness.

    ¡­

    When he woke up in the darkness, Yang Jian¡¯s mind was almost nk.

    After opening his eyes with some difficulty, he discovered that his vision was very blurry. He saw that everything around him was covered in chaotic shadows, and there seemed to be noisy and miserable sounds from time to time.

    ¡°Am I dreaming?¡±

    Yang Jian suddenly shook his head and his consciousness gradually became clear.

    Before Yang Jian could understand and observe his surroundings, therge white split-image in his vision fused together and gradually gathered into a shape that made him tremble in fear and almost jump.

    This was a cold and white ferocious beast. On its back was a pair of erged bat wings with visible fascia. It looked tough and powerful.

    The white scales on the surface of its body that resembled ice crystals were very smooth and beautiful, reflecting a sheen of sparkling light. Apart from that, these scales were arranged tightly and orderly,yer byyer, without any gaps. It looked to have a powerful defense.

    In Yang Jian¡¯s eyes, it was very huge. Just by lying on the groundzily, it was like a thick building.

    The pressure assaulted Yang Jian, causing him to forget to breathe.

    The white beast stared at him with its cold vertical pupils, as if waiting for something.

    At the same time, Yang Jian¡¯s body trembled, and then he was stunned, his eyes nk.

    At this moment, arge wave of memories surged into Yang Jian¡¯s mind and fused with his own.

    This memory flow was very majestic and contained all kinds of knowledge that Yang Jian found unbelievable. The sensation came and went quickly. In just a few seconds, Yang Jian returned to his senses.

    ¡®Dragon inheritance¡­ I¡¯ve turned into a White Dragon¡­ The white beast in front of me is my White Dragon Mother.¡¯

    Therge amount of knowledge and information he had just received made Yang Jian understand his situation.

    At the same time, the White Dragon Mother¡¯s vertical pupils stared at this baby dragon that had just broken out of its shell and felt a little puzzled.

    The White Dragon was the smallest existence among all the dragons. Baby dragons that had just been born were usually only the size of adult wolfhounds, and they were even slightly smaller.

    However, this baby dragon of hers was the size of an ordinary lion or tiger after breaking out of its shell. It was rtivelyrge, and the muscles contained under its scales were much stronger than ordinary baby dragons. This appearance could usually only be reached a few weekster.

    In addition, unlike ordinary young White Dragons, although the scales on the surface of Yang Jian¡¯s body could reflect light in arge area, simr to pure white ice armor that was like a mirror, there were some fine ck scales on his neck that were ipatible with the entire body.

    This circle of ck scales formed a round ring. It looked indescribably charming.

    Could it be that he had be a brainless dragon beast¡­ At this moment, the White Dragon Mother was already impatient. Frosty air sprayed out of her nose andnded on the ground, condensing into a translucent ice crystal.

    She stared at Yang Jian coldly, and a dangerous gaze gradually appeared in her light yellow dragon eyes.

    Opposite him, Yang Jian was immediately shocked. A series of cadence sybles quickly came out of his mouth, ¡°Garen Aurelia Wallibel¡­ Gor Digasol!¡±

    This was his True Dragon name.

    Being able to say its true name after it was born meant that this new baby dragon had obtained the dragon¡¯s inheritance. It did not be a brainless dragon beast driven by its instincts and did not have to be expelled or killed by its biological mother. It could have a rtively safe period of growth.

    Although he looked a little strange, since Yang Jian had said his true name, it meant that he was indeed a True Dragon. The danger in the White Dragon Mother¡¯s eyes gradually dissipated.

    She closed her eyes and fell asleepzily.

    After saying his true name, Yang Jian tried his best to shake his head, and there was an obvious hunger in his stomach.

    Turning around to look at the shattered eggshell beside him, Yang Jian lowered his head and ate the pieces mouthful by mouthful.

    ¡°It tastes good¡­ It¡¯s cold and a little like chocte.¡±

    The eggshell of a dragon contained many nutrients they needed and inorganic things that could elerate the growth of bone scales. It was the first meal of a baby dragon after it was born.

    After Yang Jian discovered that it tasted good, he shook his head and bit on the chocte-vored eggshell lifted by his tail.

    After eating, the baby dragon carefully sorted out his memories and secretly sized up the White Dragon Mother lying not far away from him.

    No matter how many times he looked at her, he was shocked by this ferocious and beautiful beast. His body was even smaller than the White Dragon Mother¡¯s head.

    ¡®The White Dragon Mother is still considered smallpared to other dragons.¡¯ Yang Jian thought silently.

    At the same time, he saw his appearance through the refraction of the light on the White Dragon Mother¡¯s scales.

    In the middle of his eyes was not the light yellow color of the White Dragon Mother, but a pair of resplendent tinum dragon eyes. They were bright and dazzling.

    If it was in a group of dragons, it would undoubtedly belong to the most beautiful child.

    There were many different colors in the eyes of dragons. They were pitch-ck, slightly yellow, brown, blue, dark purple, and so on. However, tinum was quite rare.

    In addition, the limbs under Garen were thick and muscr. Due to the fact that he had just been born, the white scales were even smoother and more translucent than the ones on the White Dragon Mother¡¯s body. There were no rough traces at all, and they were reflecting light like a mirror. The pair of dragon wings on his back was wide, and the fascia was as tough as a sail. The wingspan was slightly longer than his body.

    The ratio of the height of his standing body and body length was about 1:6. His entire body was rtively long and muscr.

    At the same time, Yang Jian saw the thin ring of ck scales on his neck.

    ¡°I was born with my own ck ne? It looks quite good.¡±

    Yang Jian was stunned and did not think too much about it.

    After all, there were all kinds of dragons in the forest. When they were born, some mutations would asionally happen. It was only a circle of strange ck scales, so it was not a huge mutation.

    This kind of mutated dragon was recorded in the dragon¡¯s inheritance. They were called mutated dragons.

    Mutated dragons were mostly much weaker than ordinary dragons, but asionally, they would mutate into abnormally powerful individuals.

    ¡®I hope my mutation is positive¡­¡¯ Yang Jian thought.

    After seeing his appearance clearly, Yang Jian lowered his head and stared at the sharp and cold upper dragon ws. He repeated his long true name in his mind.

    ¡°The name Yang Jian will disappear with the past.¡±

    ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll be Garen, a White Dragon called Garen!¡±

    At this moment, Garen¡¯s mood was rtivelyplicated. On the one hand, he was a little uneasy because he had arrived in a brand new world. On the other hand, he was excited because he had seen a beautiful corner of this world from the dragon¡¯s inheritance.

    Dragon, Undead, Giant, Elf, Spellcaster, Elemental, Demon, Abyss, God¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it as ites.¡±

    Garen took a deep breath and closed his eyes. When he slowly opened them again, his mind had already calmed down greatly.

    Being able to reincarnate as a dragon and not pitiful a low-level monster like a slime or goblin was actually already very lucky.

    Crack! Crack! Crack!

    Some subtle cracking sounds attracted Garen¡¯s attention. He turned around and discovered that the sound wasing from theplete dragon egg beside him.

    He saw the dragon egg the size of a millstone sway slightly. At the same time, cracks appeared on it and quickly expanded.

    The baby dragon inside struggled very hard. A few secondster, it finally broke out of its shell.

    Unlike Garen who had been stunned on the spot for a long time, as soon as this new baby dragon came into contact with the outside world, it let out a childish dragon roar and said its true name.

    ¡°Hill Rose Vanessa¡­ Reba.¡±

    Hill¡¯s voice was young and soft, giving Garen the feeling of a loli.

 Chapter 2

    Discovered Beautiful Eyes

    Hill was only half the size of Garen.

    Her figure was not as strong and muscr as his. Her body was more beautiful in an assembly line. The scales on the surface of her body seemed to be rtively white and soft. Her dragon tail was round and long, and the various proportions from the root to the tip of her tail were close to perfection.

    It was a very beautiful little female dragon.

    In addition, ording to the records of the dragon¡¯s inheritance, there was no reproductive barrier between dragons and creatures of other races, as well as dragons. Moreover, there was no saying that close rtives could not be partners.

    The moment this thought appeared, Garen¡¯s heart suddenly tightened, scaring him.

    Due to the fact that he had received the inheritance of the dragon, other than his original human mindset, his aesthetic senses also mixed with the dragon¡¯s preference and had a unique view of the various biological races.

    Regarding the aesthetics of dragons, Garen¡¯s evaluation was that he had a pair of abnormal eyes that could discover beauty.

    The effect was powerful enough to see beauty in any species of life, even slimes.

    There were countless creatures with dragon blood in this world. The unique aesthetics of dragons and the powerful reproductive ability without racial barriers made an outstanding contribution to increasing the diversity of species.

    In the aesthetics of dragons, the dragon sister, Hill, was indeed a beautiful female dragon who attracted the attention of dragons.

    In fact, the current Garen could not tell if Yang Jian, as a human, had obtained a dragon body or if the White Dragon called Garen had identally devoured a human soul.

    However, no matter what, the adaptive Garen quickly epted his dragon identity. Due to the impact of the huge content of the dragon inheritance for thousands of years, his former human mentality was gradually blurring.

    After saying his true name, Hill looked at her dragon brother who had been staring at her.

    A few secondster, she swung her long and exquisite dragon tail and retracted her gaze. Her back was facing Garen as she chewed on her eggshell.

    ¡°I wonder what her egg tastes like. Is it the same as mine?¡±

    Seeing that Hill was eating very attentively, Garen quietly approached and looked straight ahead. Then, his dragon tail swept over a few eggshell fragments that were scattered around and immediately stuffed them into his mouth.

    Crack! Crack! Crack!¡­ It smelled like cream. It was soft and sweet like ice cream, and it had a simr smell to Hill.

    Not bad, not bad.

    Garen, who was eating happily, was thinking about whether to steal more when he suddenly heard heavy breathing. When he turned around, he saw the sinister huge dragon head of the White Dragon Mother.

    Clearly, although Hill did not see it, Garen¡¯s actions were discovered by the White Dragon Mother.

    However, the White Dragon Mother only silently stared at Garen and did not have any intention of stopping him. Instead, she looked at him with an inexplicable gaze and observed his next actions.

    Among all the dragon races, the White Dragon might be the least concerned about the baby dragon.

    Other types of dragons, although they were cruel, cunning, selfish, and indifferent to family rtionships, would at least pay attention to the situation of the baby dragon and more or less give it some attention, food, and protection so that it would not easily die.

    This was because the responsibility of taking care of the cubs was also engraved in the inheritance of the dragon. It was also the request of the Evil Dragon God, Tiamat, to the five-colored dragon.

    No matter how powerful a race was, if theypletely ignored their descendants, they would not be far from extinction.

    As one of the top creatures in the many dimensions, the dragon race naturally did not have this w.

    However, the White Dragon was different.

    Most of the time, the White Dragon gave birth not because it had to shoulder the responsibility of reproducing, but only because it wanted to have fun and pursue the instinctive pleasure of reproducing. It only gave birth to baby dragons as a result.

    In particr, Garen¡¯s White Dragon Mother was a young dragon in her nies. There was still some time before she officially became an adult.

    She was not prepared to take care of children.

    This was the first time the White Dragon Mother had given birth.

    On the one hand, she was still young, and on the other hand, it was the first time she was a mother. She had no experience to speak of.

    In Garen¡¯s opinion, his White Dragon Mother was too young. Although the scales on her body were a little rough, most of them were still smooth and reflective.

    When a young White Dragon was just born, the white scales on its body wouldpletely reflect light like a mirror. As it grew older, they would be rougher and thicker.

    However, Garen, who could not guess the White Dragon Mother¡¯s thoughts, could only smile awkwardly under her faint gaze. Then, he took out thest eggshell fragment that he had not swallowed.

    After poking the ignorant Hill, Garen returned this eggshell fragment to her with a pained expression.

    Hill thought that this was a fragment of Garen¡¯s eggshell. She tilted her head and nced at her dragon brother before swallowing it without holding back.

    Without even thanking him, she turned around and continued to eat her eggshell.

    With the generally selfish mentality of the White Dragon, Hill probably felt that Garen¡¯s act of giving the eggshell was very stupid. Even if Garen was nearly twice her size, it still could not stop Hill¡¯s disdain.

    At the same time, Garen felt that his hunger had not disappeared.

    The growth of dragons was extremely fast. The moment they were born, their bodies would fall into a growth state that desired all nutrition. Young dragons could even eat food that was several times their size.

    Under normal circumstances, when a baby dragon was born, the mother would prepare some prey for it to eat.

    Clearly, the White Dragon Mother was notpetent and did not prepare anything for the cubs.

    The substance contained in the eggshell was not enough to satisfy a baby dragon with a shocking appetite.

    In particr, Garen, who was muchrger than ordinary young White Dragons.

    He was very hungry and the urge to eat soil gradually assaulted him.

    Dragons could eat almost anything. They had a stomach that could be said to be the furnace of everything.

    Meat, nts, metals, minerals, magical items¡­ Dragons could consume almost any substance. Their digestive system was so powerful that it was hair-raising. However, the taste of many substances was not delicious to dragons.

    Soil and rocks were also one of the foods that dragons could eat. They could also provide inorganic objects that could speed up the growth of scales and bones. Many baby dragons would eat soil when they were very hungry.

    However, dragons would usually rather starve than eat soil because they could not bear the shame.

    Arrogant dragons would never surrender to mild hunger.

    Crack!

    Due to hunger, Garen acted. He lowered his head and bit the t ground.

    After biting down, he felt his dragon teeth ache, and only a shallow white mark was left on the ground.

    ¡°I can¡¯t bite through it. Sigh, it¡¯s really difficult to live like a dragon.¡±

    Unlike the soft soil in the forest or wend, Garen¡¯s birthce was an endless ice in.

    The nest he was in waspletely in the shape of a winding snake. The surrounding walls and top were filled with mirror-like ice crystals. It did not seem to be formed naturally. There was a high chance that it was deliberately created by the White Dragon Mother with frost. Many White Dragons liked such a nest.

    Even the ground of the nest was covered in ayer of ice crystals.

    The White Dragon loved to build nests with ice crystals. The special structure of the White Dragon¡¯s ws also had an anti-slip function.

    Due to the low temperature of the icefield which was at -10 degrees Celsius for a long time and the influence of the cold air emitted by the White Dragon Mother¡¯s body, these ice crystals were very hard, as if they had been protected by a spell. The hardness was simr to steel, and their durability was even better.

    When Garen grew up, he would definitely be able to bite it, but not now.

    The poor baby dragon could not even eat ice to satisfy its hunger and its dragon teeth were hurt.

    Life is not easy

    ¡­ The baby dragon sighed¡­ Garen bared his sore teeth, then his eyelids drooped as he looked at the White Dragon Mother in a pitiful posture.

    He opened his mouth, stretched out his dragon w, and pointed at the empty dragon mouth.

    ¡°Give me something to eat, my cute and generous White Dragon Mother.¡±

    This was what Garen thought.

    The structure of the baby dragon¡¯s vocal cords was rtively fragile, and it was not enough for Garen to speak theplete dragonnguage or themonnguage of the continent. Saying that extremely long true name already made his throat feel a little ufortable.

    It would take about two to three weeks before the baby dragon could speak normally and clearly.

    At the same time, Garen¡¯s obvious actions were useless.

    Not only did he not see any reaction, but the White Dragon Mother even looked at him like he was a fool.

 Chapter 3

    Audacious Baby Dragon

    Garen slowly moved his feet and approached the White Dragon Mother, trying to rub her head and act cute.

    For food, he would risk his life.

    He would use all his coquettishness.

    When he was still a human, the cats raised by Garen¡¯s family were like this. Usually, no matter how noisy they were, when they were hungry, they would put on a pitiful appearance and rub the back of his hand or pants. Then, Garen would be unable to resist giving them food and water.

    Garen hoped that this move would also work on the White Dragon Mother.

    However, perhaps just as most humans only felt that other creatures¡¯ cubs were cute and their own cubs were ugly, the White Dragon Mother looked at the stupid and cute baby dragon with a calm reaction.

    Her gaze was sharp and cold. She did not speak and only stared at Garen silently. It made him shiver and he immediately did not dare to approach.

    ¡°The kinship between evil dragons¡­ is no different from nothing.¡±

    Resentfully pretending that nothing had happened, Garen looked at the other four dragon eggs that were still intact.

    These eggshells were also swaying slightly, and fine cracks spread on the surface.

    The baby dragons inside were moving her body, wanting to break out of their shells. However, it seemed that this would still take some time. He did not know how many dragon brothers and sisters would be born in the end.

    Dragons could give birth to about two to six dragons at a time. The White Dragon Mother had given birth to six this time and was considered outstanding among dragons.

    The mostmon number of dragon eggs should be three or four. About 90% of the Dragon Mothers were in this category. Including the simrly rare ones who had two eggs, dragons like the White Dragon Mother amounted to about 5%.

    ¡°When the other siblings are born, it shouldn¡¯t be too much for me to snatch some eggshells.¡±

    The size of those eggs could only reach Garen¡¯s chest. The ones inside were probably all normal baby dragons.

    Garen lowered his head to look at his clearly much stronger and taller dragon body. He immediately became arrogant and felt that he could fight four alone.

    He subconsciously licked the corner of his mouth. Garen leaned against the wall and looked straight ahead as he secretly moved towards the dragon egg.

    The White Dragon Mother was still staring at him, so Garen had no choice but to hide his thoughts.

    However, he did not believe that the White Dragon Mother could stare at him without blinking.

    Even if he was discovered, perhaps the White Dragon Mother would still not stop him. After all, it was fine to steal Hill¡¯s eggshell. However, because he did not know her bottom line, Garen returned the smallest eggshell fragment.

    As soon as this thought appeared, the ground of the nest covered in hard ice crystals shook slightly.

    Garen turned around and saw that the White Dragon Mother had moved her body as if she was stretching her muscles and bones.

    She nced at the other dragon eggs that were swaying slightly. There was no emotion in the pale yellow dragon pupils.

    This was not the first time Garen had seen this gaze.

    Even if the White Dragon¡¯s intelligence was only at the bottom of the dragon race and its thinking method was closer to that of a beast hunter,pared to other races, the White Dragon¡¯s intelligence was still not low. However, they preferred using their instincts to think.

    The White Dragon Mother, who was about to be an adult, definitely had intelligence that surpassed ordinary humans.

    She probably could not be bothered to pay attention to her cubs.

    Next, the White Dragon Mother slowly stood up. The shadow of her body immediately enveloped Garen, and the pressure brought about by her huge body assaulted him.

    It made Garen feel a little suffocated.

    After stretching her wings, the White Dragon Mother walked to the entrance of the nest with her heavy and huge body. She looked back and turned around. With a p of her dragon wings, her huge figure disappeared into the snow outside the nest.

    Garen slowly moved his feet towards the entrance of the nest.

    After approaching, he focused his gaze outside the nest. The scene in front of him immediately made Garen gasp.

    Pristine snowkes fell from the sky andnded on the ground that was already covered in snow.

    Whistling, a cold wind that was almost visible to the naked eye shuttled through the faint cracks of the cier. The sobbing sounds resounded in this vast world that seemed to be formed by ice, snow, cold wind, and crystals.

    In the distance, the Winter Wolf that Garen could not see clearly was lying low in the snow, leaving w marks. In the blink of an eye, it was covered by the snow. The Frost Tigery in ambush in the snow, only revealing a pair of dim and wild eyes as it patiently waited for its prey to approach¡­

    In this extremely cold world covered in silver, there were still arge number of tenacious creatures trying their best to survive.

    It intertwined into a beautiful painting of freedom.

    This was a scene that Garen had never seen before. He could not exin his current mood, but he was greatly shocked.

    Collecting his thoughts, Garen raised his dragon head and looked over.

    In the distance was a huge mountain range that seemed to have no end. It was as thick as a dragon¡¯s spine and was covered in snow, as if it was still reflecting a crystal clear faint light.

    From east to south, it stretched for thousands of kilometers. It wasposed of countless mountains and valleys, as if it was a barrier created by nature, separating the Northern Ice Fields from the Warwick Duchy that belonged to humans over there.

    ¡°Northern Ice Fields, Cold Deste Desert¡­¡±

    Due to the existence and uniqueness of the dragon inheritance, to a certain extent, dragons were creatures that were born into the world with knowledge.

    Garen only looked down from the steep cliff nest and the name of the area he was in appeared in his mind.

    Dragons could be one of the top creatures in many nes. Apart from their strong bodies, sharp ws, and powerful spell abilities, the dragon¡¯s inheritance that allowed them to be born into the world with knowledge was also crucial.

    The White Dragon Mother¡¯s nest was built on the cliff of an ice mountain, more than 500 meters away from the ground.

    After taking a deep breath of the cold air from a hundred meters above, Garen stuck his head out and looked down.

    Through the dense snow, Garen only sawyers of thick white snow quietly rising.

    Recently, it had always been snowing heavily. The entire Northern Ice Fields was covered in snow, and the true appearance of the ice in could not be seen.

    He pped his wide dragon wings slightly. He had a feeling that he might be able tond safely from 500 meters in the air.

    Without really trying to fly out of the nest, Garen slowly returned.

    Without the existence of the White Dragon Mother to attract his attention, Garen¡¯s gaze was immediately attracted by the object that was emitting various lights in the deepest part of the nest.

    Looking carefully, there were piles of excellent weapons, armor, scrolls, and all kinds of glowing gems.

    Crystal, agate, jade, diamond¡­ Most of them were ordinary gems, but many were surging with magic power. Diamonds were the mostmon.

    The White Dragon liked to collect diamonds the most because the light reflected by the dazzling diamonds could make the nest filled with mirror-like ice crystals shine.

    Garen¡¯s tinum dragon eyes were shining, and for a moment, he was a little dazzled.

    He had also inherited the love and greed of dragons for treasures. Moreover, as a human in his previous life, Garen¡¯s greatest hobby was to watch his savings increase bit by bit.

    The greed of two lifetimes ovepped and erupted with shocking power at this moment.

    Garen subconsciously swallowed his saliva. His mind began to race as he boldly thought of how to turn the gems in front of him into his own.

 Chapter 4

    Dragon Life in Danger

    ¡°There are so many gems. I¡¯ll take one and the smallest one that¡¯s the least easily discovered.¡±

    At this moment, Garen had already thrown away the thought of snatching his brother and sister¡¯s eggshell.

    The benefits of swallowing a gem were even more attractive than those eggshells.

    The energy contained in the magic gem could allow a baby dragon to grow faster and pass the baby dragon stage that was easy to die young. Even ordinary gems hadponents that helped the growth of the baby dragon¡¯s scale bones.

    The White Dragon Mother naturally knew, but the dragon¡¯s selfish nature and obsession with treasures determined that it was impossible for her to share her gems with the baby dragons.

    Under normal circumstances, although baby dragons loved treasures, they did not dare to have any designs on their mother¡¯s assets.

    It was not because of respect and filial piety, but because the difference between the two sides was too great and it was extremely easy to be discovered. If they were discovered, they might be beaten up.

    When the baby dragon grew to the age of a young dragon and its physique was strong enough, and it had a strong desire to collect treasures and territory, in order to ensure that the increasingly strong baby dragon would not pay attention to it, the Dragon Mother would bluntly chase them away.

    Garen¡¯s thoughts were already very firm.

    The period where dragons were most likely to die was the baby dragon stage. It was also because the Dragon Mother was not very responsible and the baby dragon was rtively weak. In order to pass the baby dragon stage as soon as possible, Garen thought of consuming gemstones.

    As the weakest young White Dragon, he did not have any golden finger or system to apany him. If he did not dare to take any risks, Garen felt that he might not be able to live until he became an adult. The probability of a young White Dragon dying was too high.

    A weak dragon was a dead dragon!

    A dragon would not grow fat without gems!

    Bold dragons were well fed while cowardly dragons starved to death!

    ......¡­

    Soon, Garen patted his dragon w and thought of a feasible n.

    He immediately ran to the entrance of the nest and observed it.

    There was still no sign of the White Dragon Mother in the snow. It seemed that she would at least need some time to return.

    Returning to the depths of the nest, the dragon sister, Hill, had already finished eating the eggshell. Her curvy dragon body squatted on the ground like a wolfhound.

    The dragon head with a smooth mask swayed with Garen¡¯s movements. It was obvious that it was staring at him curiously.

    In the nest, there were only the two dragons, Hill and Garen, and those gently swaying dragon eggs. The dragon eggs were boring, and she had nothing to see other than Garen.

    Garen knew that if Hill saw him taking the White Dragon Mother¡¯s magic gem, she would definitely not hesitate to tell on him when the mother returned and watch contentedly as he was expelled from the nest.

    ¡°My dragon life¡¯s first challenge. Borrow a gem from the White Dragon Mother¡¯s treasure vault.¡±

    ¡°The first test is how to sessfully shake off the witness.¡±

    Garen¡¯s tinum dragon eyes narrowed slightly, and an unknown light flickered in them.

    Due to her outstanding intuition, Hill seemed to have sensed the malice aimed at her and swayed her long tail uneasily.

    Garen grinned at Hill and tried his best to appear friendly. However, the young and sharp dragon teeth in his mouth made him look a little cute and fierce.

    Under the gaze of Hill¡¯s wary dragon eyes, Garen slowly walked forward.

    He was asrge as a lion as soon as he was born, muchrger than Hill, and extremely oppressive.

    This malicious approach immediately made Hill retreat.

    Like a girl being forced by a delinquent, the female dragon, Hill, quickly retreated and leaned against the reflective ice wall.

    She shook her small dragon head in anger and roared at Garen, putting on a warning and threatening posture, revealing a mouthful of young White Dragon teeth.

    The intelligence of the young White Dragons was generally not high, and they were the lowest among the dragons who were also evil dragons. Even with the inheritance of the dragon, they still acted instinctively like wild beasts most of the time.

    As it grew older, the intelligence of the White Dragon would slowly increase. When it was young, it would be simr to ordinary humans. Moreover, most adult White Dragons could already use spells and had high intelligence to be mages.

    However, the current Hill was still in the stupid stage and was easily deceived.

    ¡°Don¡¯t blink. I will show you a treasure.¡±

    Garen shook his tightly clenched dragon ws and slowly stretched out.

    His actions were obvious and immediately attracted Hill¡¯s attention. Just as Garen expected, Hill lowered her head and focused her gaze on Garen¡¯s dragon w.

    Immediately after, with lightning speed, the dragon head withyers of armor suddenly leaned back. Its neck swung like a fully drawn bow, and then it suddenly smashed down.

    In an instant, the hard bone armor collided.

    Duang!

    A crisp and powerful sound sounded in the nest.

    Thanks to the ice crystal wall with excellent reflexes, the sound of the bang sounded almost like an empty valley. The lingering sound lingered for a long time. The slightly swaying dragon eggs seemed to have been stimted and shook even more intensely. The time needed to break out of the shell became slightly earlier.

    Opposite him, the dragon sister, Hill, did not say a word. Her limbs immediately went soft, her eyes rolled back, and shey on the ground. She was knocked out by Garen¡¯s dragon head hammer.

    The life force of a dragon was extremely tenacious. With just a hammer strike, he did not have to worry about the safety of his dragon sister. Garen controlled his strength, and she would be unconscious for half an hour at most.

    ¡°Hill, dragons are sinister. You can¡¯t be deceived so easily in the future.¡± With a thoughtful expression, Garen spoke sincerely to the unconscious Hill.

    He did not feel guilty for hurting his little dragon sister continuously.

    Immediately after, Garen excitedly rubbed his dragon ws and quickly ran into the depths of the nest filled with treasures.

    ¡°I¡¯ve sessfully passed the first obstacle.¡±

    ¡°This is the second obstacle. How to make it difficult for the White Dragon Mother to discover the theft of the treasure?¡±

    Garen raised his head and looked at the various treasures that could bury him. The evil color was reflected in his tinum dragon eyes.

    He took a deep breath as his mind raced.

    The memory of dragons was very developed. Even ancient dragons who had lived for a thousand years could clearly remember the monsters they had hunted when they were young, the sky that they had flown through, the forest they had stepped through, the soil and rocks they had chewed¡­ everything was clearly recorded.

    It was a terrifying amount of memories that could not be forgotten.

    With this memory and their greedy obsession with treasures, dragons would remember the number of treasures they had. Even if the most inconspicuous one was missing, they would still discover the abnormality.

    In summary, Garen thought carefully. If he did not want to endure the White Dragon Mother¡¯s anger, he had to satisfy a few conditions if he wanted to deceive her.

    Firstly, the gem targeted had to be isted and at the bottom. It could not be ced with other gems, or else there was a high chance that a chain reaction would happen.

    Secondly, he needed a substitute that looked the same to rece the gap after the gem was taken away.

    ¡°An isted gem at the bottom¡­¡±

    Garen¡¯s pupils moved as his gaze wandered among the treasures and quickly locked onto his target.

    It was a diamond-shaped white crystal located at the left edge of the treasure mountain. It was the size of a baby¡¯s fist, and Garen felt a strong desire for it.

 Chapter 5

    Illusory River

    If it was a magic gem, he needed a substitute with the same magic power¡­ Garen slowly walked towards this diamond-shaped white crystal and did not act rashly for the time being.

    Garen chose it not only because he was attracted, but also because of the ice-type magic power contained in it.

    Every breath the dragon took would absorb the elemental energy in the world. Most of the elemental energy would wash through the dragon¡¯s body and dissipate, promoting the growth of the dragon¡¯s scales and flesh. However, there would still be some remaining stored in their bodies that could react with some unique substances in the dragon¡¯s body and be spat out as a killing weapon when needed, which was the dragon breath.

    Therefore, the dragon breath was not a pure spell ability or spell-like ability. Ordinary spell resistance could not be effective on the dragon breath, and it was a powerful attack method that was very difficult to counterattack.

    Not to mention those good dragons and gem dragons, the other dragons that belonged to the same evil dragon faction as the White Dragon were ranked in the order of average strength of the races: Red Dragon, Blue Dragon, Green Dragon, and ck Dragon. Their breaths were fire, lightning, poisonous fog, and acid, respectively.

    These four dragon species lived in volcanoes, sand seas, forests, and abysses.

    The White Dragon living in the ice in was thest. It was ranked at the bottom and was also the dragon that had granted the title of Dragon yer to adventurers the most.

    The White Dragon¡¯s breath was an ice-type magic condensation.

    Frost Dragon Breath, Ice Dragon Breath, or Snow Dragon Breath¡­ Different ces would have different names ording to different habits, but the meaning was the same.

    Garen paced on the spot and frowned (the curved dragon skin above the dragon eyes was the dragon eyebrows).

    ¡°Use the breath to spit out an ice crystal that¡¯s identical to the white crystal. At the same time, I have to adjust the density of my magic power to prevent the White Dragon Mother from discovering any clues¡­¡±

    These did not seem to be things that a baby dragon could do.

    ¡°I can only take an ordinary gem without magic power?¡± Garen was a little unwilling.

    Then, his gaze was firm as he opened his dragon mouth.

    Just like how fish were born to swim, as long as he instinctively controlled it, Garen sessfully spat out a Frost Dragon Breath.

    ¡°How will I know if I don¡¯t try?¡±

    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t seed now, there will always be a chance in the future.¡±

    If she knew that Garen was so concerned about her treasures, the White Dragon Mother would definitely curse at him for being unfilial.

    ¡°I¡¯ll treat it as umting experience and practicing.¡±

    That was what she thought, but as the baby dragons grew older, the White Dragon Mother¡¯s guard would only grow deeper.

    Therefore, Garen still hoped to seed this time.

    Garen took a deep breath and stretched out his dragon w, spitting out frost. Then, by adjusting the rhythm of his breathing, the degree of opening and closing of his dragon mouth, the amount of magic power he sent out, and other methods, he controlled the frost to condense into the shape he wanted.

    Because the White Dragon Mother would return at any time, Garen¡¯s mind quickly spun until it was almost smoking.

    Under such circumstances, Garen was pleasantly surprised to discover that he seemed to have an abnormal talent in subtle control of magic power, far surpassing the talent of an ordinary dragon.

    Under his control, the magic energy that should have been wild was surprisingly obedient and tamed.

    This was originally thought to be the most difficult challenge, but it was not as difficult as Garen had thought.

    His technique quickly improved. The frost in his mouth was concentrated in an area. From the initial irregr ice crystals to the decent rhombus shape, it only took a few minutes.

    ¡°So I¡¯m a little genius!¡± Garen stopped his actions and took a deep breath as he studied the diamond-shaped ice crystal in his w.

    It already looked the same as the white crystal, but the degree of pration was slightly inferior. At first nce, it was the same, but if one looked carefully, one would discover the difference.

    The dragon w crushed it forcefully. Garen opened his mouth and ate it, unwilling to waste it.

    He ran to the entrance of the nest and looked out. There was still no sign of the White Dragon Mother anywhere.

    Garen was at the entrance of the nest. From time to time, he would look out and slowly adjust the transparency of the ice crystal.

    During this period, the dragon sister, Hill, moved her tail and showed signs of waking up. Garen went over and swung the dragon hammer again, causing Hill¡¯s eyes to roll back and faint.

    A few minutester, Garen looked at the diamond-shaped transparent ice crystal at the tip of the w with a satisfied expression.

    He looked out of the nest and immediately ran into the depths. He carefully pinched the magic crystal with his two dragon ws. Throughout the entire process, Garen held his breath in case he touched other gems.

    If the umted treasures were messed up, the White Dragon Mother would definitely check carefully immediately.

    Picking up the magic crystal, Garen slowly ced the imitation ice crystal he had created back on the spot. His movements were gentle, like a tiger sniffing a rose.

    ¡°As expected of me, my talent is self-taught!¡± Garen held the beautiful crystalline magic crystal and sniffed it lightly.

    Hmm, the magic crystal did not smell of anything.

    He raised his neck and opened his mouth. Garen released his dragon w and the magic crystal fell into his seemingly bottomless mouth.

    Gulp¡­ Garen swallowed hard and his empty stomach immediately felt more at ease.

    At the same time, a chill quickly arose in his stomach and surged like a stream, leading to all parts of his body. Wherever the stream passed, it throbbed slightly, as if there were countless small hands and mouths gently massaging him.

    The White Dragon liked the cold, which was a veryfortable feeling for Garen.

    It was as if he was on a sunny summer afternoon. After ending his day of exhaustion, he went to find a cute and gentle girl to do a special full-body massage. After that, he would drink a mouthful of frozen carbonated drink.

    His entire body felt sofortable that it was unforgettable.

    ¡°Roar¡­¡± Garen narrowed his eyes slightly and could not help but let out a rippling dragon roar.

    ¡°I have to digest and absorb this magic power as soon as possible.¡±

    Dragon scales had a powerful magic resistance, especially to the corresponding magic power of their attributes. It was the nightmare of many mages that adult dragons were immune to most spells.

    As long as Garen closed his dragon mouth, even if the White Dragon Mother was in front of him, it would be difficult for her to discover the surging ice-type magic power in his body.

    However, Garen did not want to show too much abnormality.

    His body size and unique appearance were already obvious enough. If he continued to use his nostrils to vent his energy strangely, he would probably attract the suspicion of the White Dragon Mother.

    Garen would not underestimate the White Dragon Mother who was almost an adult, so he quickly ran to the nest with the cold wind whistling. He quietlyy on the ground and absorbed the magic power emitted by the magic crystal with all his might while observing the traces of the White Dragon Mother.

    Every time a portion of the crystal melted in the furnace-like dragon¡¯s stomach, it would emit waves of frost magic power, causing Garen to roarfortably.

    This magic crystal was not considered high-level and was also in the corner of the White Dragon Mother¡¯s collection. However, to a baby dragon that had just been born, it was considered top-grade.

    Ten minutester, in Garen¡¯s vision, a faint white shadow carried the snow that filled the sky and quickly flew towards the entrance of the nest that was hundreds of meters high. Her figure gradually became clear.

    It was the White Dragon Mother.

    Noticing that the White Dragon Mother was about to return, Garen¡¯s heart immediately skipped a beat.

    Although he felt that the White Dragon Mother could not discover the magic in his body through his dragon scales, he still had a guilty conscience. Garen wanted tomit the crime as perfectly as possible.

    Immediately, Garen tried his best to digest the magic crystal in his body. In a short period of time, the concentrated magic waves surged, causing his entire body to be numb and weak.

    Seeing that the White Dragon Mother¡¯s figure was getting closer and closer, there was still about a quarter of the crystal in Garen¡¯s body that he had not digested. With her speed, she would arrive in less than 30 seconds.

    Garen was anxious.

    ¡°Hurry, hurry, hurry! Faster!¡±

    The White Dragon Mother¡¯s figure was already very clear. Even through the snow, Garen could see her cold pale yellow eyes.

    In an instant, the thin ck scales around his neck shed with a deep light.

    In his vision, the world of ice and snow that filled the sky froze. Time stopped at this moment as if a pause button had been pressed. Garen could clearly see the snow that stopped in the air, the cold wind that swept up the snow, and the lifelike stiff White Dragon Mother in the cold wind.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    In a daze, Garen looked up.

    He seemed to have seen an illusory river that drowned the entire sky. The river water with a mysterious aura was flowing at an eternal and constant speed.

    A huge dragon-shaped phantom circled above, like the master of the illusory river. It was staring at him with its tinum-colored bright dragon eyes.

 Chapter 6

    Time Dragon

    The huge dragon that covered the sky had silver-white scales that stuck to its flesh, abnormally wide dragon wings, and a huge dragon body that was as huge as a mountain. In front of it, the White Dragon Mother was as small and exquisite as a baby.

    ck scales were distributed on the huge dragon¡¯s body in a wave manner resembling tree rings.

    It was filled with a mysterious and unique aura.

    The dragon-shaped phantom smiled meaningfully at Garen. Then, it swung its tail and transformed into a white light that instantly shrunk and entered his body.

    At the same time, the magic crystal in Garen¡¯s body seemed to have experienced a long time in this short moment and disappeared.

    The magic wave alsopletely fused into Garen¡¯s body, increasing his foundation.

    At the same time, arge amount of new knowledge appeared in Garen¡¯s mind like the inheritance of a dragon, as if he had always known it.

    The River of Time¡­ the time ability, Time Dragon Reversal¡­ The future him lent some time to his current him¡­

    Garen stared nkly at the disappearing dragon shadow, the cold wind that had begun to whistle again, and the falling snow and ice crystals. A realization immediately arose in his heart, and his mood rose and fell like a roller coaster.

    It turns out that I¡¯m a Time Dragon in White Dragon skin.

    Or rather, he was a pseudo-Time Dragon.

    In the records of the dragon¡¯s inheritance, not to mention those dragon beasts and subspecies with many races, there were 15mon True Dragons in the main material ne, which was the ne that Garen was in.

    There were selfish, violent, chaotic, ferocious, and cruel evil dragons, also called colored dragons. They were the Red Dragon, Blue Dragon, Green Dragon, ck Dragon, and White Dragon.

    The noble and kind good dragons respected by the righteous faction were also called the metal dragons. ording to the ranking of strength, there were five types: the Golden Dragon, the Silver Dragon, the Brass Dragon, the Bronze Dragon, and the Copper Dragon. Among them, the Golden Dragon and the Silver Dragon were the noblest and strongest. They were usually gathered in the dragonirs and dragon cities. The other three were mostly living in the sand sea, the bottom of water bodies, and yellow mountains.

    In addition, there were also the five types of gem dragons who remained neutral between evil and justice. Amethyst Dragon, Crystal Dragon, Jade Dragon, Sapphire Dragon, and Topaz Dragon. These gem dragons were very intelligent and had rtively gentle personalities. They generally did not like to participate in battles.

    Red Dragon, Blue Dragon, Green Dragon, ck Dragon, and White Dragon.

    Golden Dragon, Silver Dragon, Brass Dragon, Bronze Dragon, and Copper Dragon.

    Amethyst Dragon, Crystal Dragon, Jade Dragon, Sapphire Dragon, and Topaz Dragon.

    The above 15 types were the mostmon True Dragons.

    Apart from that, there were also many other rare True Dragons, such as the Pivotal Dragon, the Heaven Dragon, the Cmity Dragon, and so on.

    These kinds of dragons sounded ruthless at first nce but were fewer in number and difficult to find.

    There were also thest three special dragons. They were so rare that it was unimaginable. Even including the nes outside the main material ne that had endless worlds isted by the crystal wall, it was unknown if there were more than ten of them in existence.

    They were the Force Dragon, the Rainbow Dragon, and the Time Dragon that could breathe time, devour time, and pass through the past, present, and future. In the end, it could even be eternal like time itself.

    They were called legendary dragons.

    Under the circumstances of natural breeding, these dragons were extremely powerful at birth. They were almost at the top of the food chain. Those with strength below the gods were called legendary creatures.

    However, because they were extremely rare, the chance of natural reproduction was only one in a billion.

    The greatest probability of birth was still through mutation.

    Among the three legendary dragons, the Time Dragon was sometimes called the Calendar Dragon, the Epoch Dragon, the Eternal Dragon, and so on. At the same time, it was considered the rarest and strongest legendary dragon.

    Garen digested the new information in his mind. With the help of the reflection of the ice crystals on the wall, he carefully examined the ring of ck scales on his neck.

    In Garen¡¯s eyes, this ring of ck scales was no longer only a useless decoration like a ne. At this moment, it was filled with a different meaning.

    A ring might symbolize returning to the origin of all things, or it might represent the ring of time. It was one of the ssic symbols of time.

    He was a Time Dragon.

    He was unable to be a legend at birth, but because he was a mutated dragon, his growth potential was extremely high. The upper limit was slightly higher than ordinary Time Dragons, and he had the power of frost that belonged to the White Dragon.

    ¡°No wonder I¡¯m so muchrger than Hill. Even the Red Dragon, the leader of the evil dragons, is not asrge as me when born.¡±

    Garen took a deep breath and could not help but feel a little excited.

    As long as he became an adult dragon, he would be one of the creatures at the top of the food chain. The premise was not to be reckless and not to provoke those more terrifying existences.

    Not to mention those high and mighty gods, just legendary humans, demon lords, and devil kings all had the ability to kill dragons.

    The White Dragon, who was considered weak among the dragons, should be even more careful.

    In this world that was filled with danger, less than a tenth of the White Dragons could live to adulthood. There were many examples of them dying from idents in hunting, from the dragon¡¯s arrogance, and also from human adventurers who sought to y dragons.

    Even if he became an adult, before he lived long enough, he was far from being able to dominate an area.

    As for the Time Dragon, it waspletely different.

    The difference between the Time Dragon and the White Dragon was like the difference between an adult dragon and an ordinary human.

    An adult Time Dragon had the qualifications to speak to the gods equally.

    ¡°A mutated Time Dragon¡­ As long as I can grow up, perhaps I can be a Dragon God, or even a Main God of the dragon species!¡±

    ¡°No, the goal is greater. I need to work hard and be the god above the gods!¡±

    Garen felt that his body seemed to have be much lighter. It was a little light as he wantonly imagined an endless future.

    No matter what creature it was, the moment it was born, the future had endless possibilities. However, as it made choices continuously, the path narrowed, and these possibilities slowly decreased. In the end, they returned to nothingness.

    At this moment, Garen, who had just been born in the Northern Ice Fields, had endless possibilities.

    Next, it would depend on his choice.

    Crack!

    Garen suddenly raised his hand and pped himself. His first choice was to stabilize his mind.

    ¡°What am I talking about? Staying alive is the way to go!¡±

    ¡°No matter how strong my potential is, I have to survive first! Those gods who have lived for millions of years are not to be trifled with. If I¡¯m not careful, I¡¯ll be turned into a toy¡­¡±

    Once the identity of the Time Dragon was exposed, many gods would definitely be eager to capture Garen.

    He did not want his skin and tendons to be skinned and turned into a time-type divine artifact, or his soul to be extracted and snatched from his body, or his soul to be enved and turned into a puppet that could not resist.

    Therefore, it was best to develop silently.

    Garen¡¯s dragon eyes flickered and he quickly formted a growth n for himself.

    The n was very simple. He would survive in the Northern Ice Fields until he was a hundred years old.

    When he became an adult, he would probably have the power of a normal Time Dragon. He might even be stronger because of his special body.

    ¡°The path has to be taken step by step. Set a small goal first and live to adulthood.¡±

    Dragons became adults at the age of a hundred. It sounded like a long time, but as long as there was enough food and a safe environment, they could eat and sleep. A hundred years would pass quickly.

    Due to the harsh and cold geographical environment, the Northern Ice Fields also had another name, Cold Deste Desert.

    As the name implied, it meant that there were few people in the cold desert. There were fewer species of creatures, and only a portion of creatures with cold resistance barely survived.

    However, to Garen, as long as he stabilized himself, it was a good ce to grow.

    The only w was probably that the food resources were not abundant.

 Chapter 7

    Slumber

    The White Dragon Mothernded steadily. The ground of the nest shook slightly, and the huge and long dragon wings were folded on both sides of her body like a folding board. She looked at Garen in confusion as he suddenly raised his hand to punch himself. Then, she swung her tail and threw something down.

    A bang attracted Garen¡¯s attention.

    It was a huge, six-meter-long, three-meter-wide, irregr ice crystal.

    Garen was slightly stunned as he looked over.

    Inside the ice crystal was a bear-like creature with snow-white fur, a huge body, and a height of four meters. There was no trace of blood on its fur. Clearly, it had not experienced a tragic battle and had been frozen to death.

    The Northern Violent Bear, in the Northern Ice Fields, was considered a predator at the top of the food chain.

    They were huge and fought extremely fiercely. Moreover, they had some spell-like abilities.

    Spell-like ability referred to an ability that had an effect simr to a spell, but it was not a true spell. When using it, there was no need for long incantations, cumbersome actions, or some materials and equipment. It could be used with the user¡¯s mind and instincts. The concept was like themonly known innate ability.

    However, in front of the soon-to-be-adult White Dragon Mother, the Northern Violent Bear was only prey.

    In the end, a True Dragon was a top-notch creature in the various worlds and had a very strong dominance.

    ¡®So she went to prepare food for us. White Dragon Mother doesn¡¯t seem to be so unreliable¡­¡¯ Garen thought.

    She took care of them, but notpletely. This was probably how the White Dragon Mother treated the baby dragons.

    Soon, the White Dragon Mother moved her feet andy down on the towering ice bed made of ice crystals. She closed her eyes and entered a resting state.

    Seeing that the White Dragon Mother did not notice the theft of the treasure, Garen heaved a sigh of relief.

    Because he had absorbed the energy of that gem, Garen felt full all over now. He was not hungry.

    Patting his stomach, Garen turned around and gnawed at the frozen Violent Bear.

    He was not hungry, but it did not affect him from continuing to eat.

    The ice crystal was not as hard as he had imagined in the White Dragon¡¯s mouth. It shattered in his mouth like a snowke.

    Mixed with fine ice crystals, Garen bit off arge piece of bear paw meat.

    Warm blood, tough bear meat, chewy fascia, and mixed with the crisp ice crystal fragments actually gave Garen a very delicious feeling.

    He had originally thought that there would be an unbearable smell of blood, but now, it seemed that the unique taste of dragons allowed him topletely ept consuming fresh blood.

    Soon, Garen buried his head and ate.

    Dragons were all big eaters, and their appetite seemed to never be satisfied. It was not until he finished eating the two arms that were filled with flesh and essence and ate more meat than his body size that Garen felt his stomach be bloated.

    At this moment, a weak dragon roar sounded not far away.

    Hill shook his head and slowly stood up.

    She was confused and felt as if she had lost a piece of memory, and her head hurt slightly.

    However, after seeing the food, Hill quickly forgot about it and rushed over with shining eyes.

    Garen found it funny and was about to tease dragon sister again when a wave of sleepiness from every cell in his body suddenly assaulted him, causing him to involuntarily close his eyes and be attracted by the cold aura of the ice crystal bed.

    Immediately after, Garen crawled onto the ice bed of the White Dragon Mother in a daze and fell asleep with her.

    The White Dragon Mother sensed Garen¡¯s approach and opened her eyes. She raised her dragon wings and was about to sweep him off the bed.

    However, after hesitating for a few seconds, White Dragon Mother put down her dragon wings, closed her eyes, and fell asleep.

    Perhaps this was the extent of her kindness.

    ...¡­..

    A weekter, the snowstorm that hadsted for nearly half a month finally calmed down. The sky above the Northern Ice Fields turned into a spotless clear color. The blue sky was like a mirror, clear and beautiful.

    However, the entire ce was still covered in silver and snow, filled with a lonely and cold aura.

    Apart from the howling cold wind, there seemed to be no other sound.

    The orange sun hanging high above shone with barely warm light, causing this white world to seem to be covered in ayer of faint golden luster. Golden sunlight could be seen everywhere.

    The growth speed of the baby dragon was very fast, and its physique almost changed every day. A week after it was born, the muscles and bones of the baby dragon were already strong. Its ws and fangs had initial power, and it could leave the nest and try to hunt.

    Garen, the dragon sister Hill, and the other two dragon brothers who were bornter were standing in a row at the edge of the dragon nest cave and looking down.

    The White Dragon Mother had produced a total of six dragon eggs. Two of them were not True Dragons, but dragon beasts that had not received the dragon¡¯s inheritance. They were cruelly thrown out of the territory by the White Dragon Mother in front of the few baby dragons. They had probably died in the vast ice in.

    Faint golden sunlight shone diagonally at the edge of the dragon nest and refracted through the ice crystals beforending on the baby dragons.

    The dragon sister, Hill, had developed a little in the past week and was even stronger. At this moment, because of the sunlight, her body had an additional golden color that intertwined with the mirror-like smooth and bright scales on her body. She looked quite beautiful.

    As for the two dragon brothers¡­ forget it.

    Garen stretched his wide dragon wings. With a gentle move of his erged body, he squeezed his siblings to the other side.

    Due to the fact that he had absorbed the energy of the magic gem, he had not opened his eyes in the past week. He was almost always in a sleeping state. He grew taller and looked like he was no longer on the same level as Hill and the others.

    A few hours ago, Garen woke up.

    When he discovered that he was actually sleeping beside the White Dragon Mother, he was shocked. However, when he saw that she did not move, he was relieved.

    On the other hand, the White Dragon Mother was still sleeping. She was still the same motionless pig who could not be moved no matter how the few little dragon cubs pushed and called.

    Garen felt that she could definitely sense the call of the baby dragons, but she was only unwilling to pay attention to it and continued sleeping.

    One could never wake a dragon who was pretending to be asleep.

    The Violent Bear meat that the White Dragon Mother had brought backst time had already been eaten by the baby dragons with huge appetites. Including Garen, they felt their stomachs rumble in hunger.

    They were now gathered at the entrance of the dragon¡¯s nest, which was 500 meters away from the steep ice cliff. They nned to leave the dragon¡¯s nest and hunt nearby.

    The White Dragon Mother could not be med for being irresponsible.

    This was because adult dragons usually would not give baby dragons abundant food. They would only give a portion that could maintain their daily activities and let the impatient baby dragons hunt small creatures themselves.

    This was to train their ability, ws, and body strength.

    Almost every adult dragon had experienced this.

    As a creature at the top of the food chain, a baby dragon born a weekter had the strength to kill ordinary lions and tigers with its hard dragon scales and sharp ws.

 Chapter 8

    Taking Off

    Garen lowered his head to look at the endless snow-white world and the snow-covered ground 500 meters away from the dragon¡¯s nest. He could not help but feel a little nervous.

    Compared to his siblings, who mainly relied on their instincts, because his intelligence was much higher, he was more suspicious and hesitant. He did not dare to take off directly.

    This was because Garen¡¯s previous self was originally a little afraid of heights. When he was high in the sky, he would often imagine jumping down and dying.

    Although he did not feel that way now, he was still a little hesitant.

    ¡°500 meters high. If I can¡¯t fly well and fall¡­¡±

    Garen gasped as if he had seen arge pile of meat paste.

    However, as a dragon, flying in the sky was destined. Running away could not resolve any problems.

    Garen took a few deep breaths of the cold air and suppressed the throbbing in his heart. Then, he looked at his dragon wings that were about the same length as his body.

    With a thought, the folded dragon wings waved like an arm, stretched out, and quickly pped.

    As the dragon wings moved, the magical energy in the surrounding space moved like an elf. It surrounded Garen¡¯s body and produced a buoyancy. His thick lower limbs immediately left the ground and were more than three feet tall.

    His entire body floated up.

    The flight of a dragon actually relied on its passive spell ability.

    It was equivalent to having a permanent flying technique, and it was a very high-level one.

    Although the dragon wings were wide and powerful, ording to the structure, they were clearly unable to support the body weight of a dragon.

    On the other hand, while Garen was still trying to fly, the dragon sister and the dragon brothers had already pped their wings excitedly and jumped away from the dragon nest, flying wantonly under the blue and clear sky.

    On their first flight, they disyedplete flexibility, as if they were born with the ability to fly.

    ¡°Garen, why aren¡¯t you here yet?¡±

    Hill skillfully spun in the air, then turned to look at Garen who was several timesrger than him, and spoke to him in dragonnguage.

    The sound was crisp and pleasant, like silver bells dancing in the wind.

    The two dragon brothers also looked at Garen at the same time and said in dragonnguage, ¡°Garen, are you afraid?¡±

    Garen nced at Dragon Brother No. 1 and Dragon Brother No. 2, whose names he did not memorize out ofziness, and snorted lightly, ¡°Is this the tone of speaking to an older brother?¡±

    He looked up at the endless snow-white world and looked at the faint golden horizon far away. Suddenly, his dragon wings shook, and the entire dragon left the dragon¡¯s nest with a strong wind.

    The biting cold wind and scattered snowkes pounced on Garen.

    Looking down, he was more than 500 meters above the snow-covered ground. The distinct snow was like sand, covering all the ground in his vision.

    The imagined fear and difort did note.

    Garen was slightly stunned. Then, he felt that his mind was wide open and his vision was vast. A heroic feeling of being able to fly freely arose.

    He immediately wanted to soar and dance in the boundless ice world, enjoying the cold pleasure of the wind and snow passing through his body.

    However, there was one more thing to do before that.

    ¡°Hmph, let me teach you a lesson first. You need to learn how to treat other dragons with respect!¡±

    Garen narrowed his eyes and looked at the two dragon brothers more than ten meters away.

    Perhaps it was because of the White Dragon¡¯s evil nature that Garen¡¯s personality had be not so friendly. Just like how his two dragon brothers could not help but provoke him, after being provoked, he also wanted to return the favor and teach them a lesson.

    Garen felt the subtle change in his personalitypared to when he was a human, but he did not resist. Instead, he felt that it was more interesting.

    He chose to take the initiative to ept this change and felt that it was necessary to let the dragon brothers recognize who was the boss here.

    Dragon Brother No. 1 and Dragon Brother No. 2 looked at each other and saw the meaning in each other¡¯s eyes.

    A secondter, they pped their wings at the same time and flew towards Garen from both sides.

    Dragons were creatures that respected strength, especially evil dragons. Their kinship was extremely thin.

    Even baby dragons would rely on fighting to confirm their status.

    Although Garen was the eldest brother and was evenrger than them, if his true strength was not enough to suppress them, he would not be taken seriously by such proud creatures.

    Body size was not enough to determine everything.

    Dragon Brother No. 1 was slightly faster. His adult wolf-like body quickly crossed a distance of ten meters, and his dragon ws grabbed at Garen¡¯s face without holding back.

    Garen lowered his head and his body that was already the size of a northeastern tiger collided with it like a heavy tank.

    Under his terrifying might, Dragon Brother No. 1 clearly panicked.

    Bang!

    Dragon Brother No. 1 was sent flying. He was locked around the neck by Garen¡¯s dragon ws like a doll. Then, he was pressed to the white snow ground by Garen, forming a dragon pit mark.

    Then, he was beaten up.

    Dragon Brother No. 1 was unwilling to ept this. He straightened his neck and red at Garen.

    ¡°Ro¡­ Roar?¡±

    As soon as he spoke, Garen¡¯s dragon w clenched his entire face and pressed it into the snow to rub it back and forth. Helpless cries sounded continuously.

    Although size did not represent everything, it was enough for him to beat up the baby dragon.

    Cough, although it was not something to be proud of, the violence in Garen¡¯s body was stimted and he enjoyed it.

    Dragon Brother No. 2, who had originally charged at Garen with Dragon Brother No. 1, immediately tucked his tail between his legs and cowered when he saw Garen instantly deal with him like he was beating a child. He flew dozens of meters in the air to watch the one-sided beating and did not dare to interfere.

    The exquisite and good-looking dragon sister, Hill, leaned over to Dragon Brother No. 2 and said in a simr bewitching dragonnguage, ¡°Why don¡¯t you help Charles? Otherwise, after Garen beats him up, you¡¯ll be beaten up.¡±

    Charles was the name of Dragon Brother No. 1.

    ¡°Now, go help Charles and join forces to deal with Garen. You still have a chance.¡±

    The intelligence of the dragon sister seemed to be slightly higher than ordinary White Dragon Young Dragons, unlike the two silly dragon brothers. Seeing that Garen still dared to take the initiative to provoke them with his size, Dragon Brother No. 2 hesitated for a moment before his expression turned ruthless. He swooped down and pounced at Garen.

    Crack!

    Garen swept his dragon wings and pped Dragon Brother No. 2 into the snow without looking back.

    Then, he scratched each of them and pressed down on their silly heads, letting them rub against the cold ground under the snow intimately.

    A hundred meters in the air, Hill watched this scene and could not help but let out a happy dragon roar.

    ¡°Poor Tom was tricked by the great Hill and got beaten up like this.¡±

    The name of Dragon Brother No. 2 was Tom.

    A few minutester, Charles and Tom were taught a lesson by Garen. Their faces were bruised and swollen, and they rolled over in fear, indicating that they had admitted defeat. This also meant that they were willing to listen to Garen in the future and treat him as a true big brother.

    Garen let go of the silly dragon brothers and looked up at Hill. He said indifferently, ¡°Great Hill, I heard everything you said just now.¡±

    Hill¡¯s proud expression froze slightly, then she looked at Garen warily and said, ¡°Garen, what do you want?¡±

    Garen pinched his dragon ws and said gently, ¡°Now,e down and let me punch you twice. I won¡¯t pursue the matter.¡±

    ¡°Or you can start running away and be caught by me like the two of them. I¡¯ll beat you up then.¡±

 Chapter 9

    Speed eleration

    After hearing Garen¡¯s threat, Hill revealed a hesitant expression. Clearly, he was thinking about what choice to make.

    At the same time, Garen, who was on the ice and snow, had already let go of the two pitiful dragon brothers. He said to Hill, ¡°I¡¯m going to count to three. If you still don¡¯t decide, I¡¯ll fly up and beat you up.¡±

    In the next second, while Hill was still hesitating, Garen¡¯s dragon mouth grinned.

    ¡°Three!¡±

    Boom!

    As the dragon wings shook, Garen took a deep breath and soared into the sky at an extremely fast speed. Before Hill could react, he had already flown in front of her. He raised his huge head forcefully and smashed it down on Hill¡¯s small and exquisite head.

    Ordinary baby dragons definitely did not have Garen¡¯s flying speed.

    In fact, even he had only just discovered it.

    When he was highly focused, the flow of time around him seemed to have changed slightly. The speed of his actions seemed to have increased, and it was extremely fast and agile as if he was in a state of eleration.

    Ding!

    The visor that was like a mirror collided. Hill held her head and was sent flying a few meters. She cried out in pain and shouted, ¡°You said you¡¯d move after counting to three. You¡¯re cheating!¡±

    Garen chased after her and beat up the dragon sister. He said, ¡°Yes, I only moved when I reached three. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    A few minutester, the dragon sister was also pressed to the snow by Garen. She rolled over and begged for mercy, tacitly agreeing to his status as the boss.

    ¡°These baby dragons won¡¯t listen if I don¡¯t beat them up.¡±

    Garen stretched his muscles. Hill, Charles, and Tom, the three bruised and swollen dragons, looked at each other and saw the gloating in each other¡¯s eyes.

    However, when they saw the reflection of their appearance on Garen¡¯s armor, they could not help but re at him.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    After three punches, Garen shook his dragon ws that were clenched into fists and said, ¡°If you keep staring, I¡¯ll twist your head.¡±

    The three little dragons shrunk their necks and did not dare to look at Garen.

    The proud and arrogant baby dragons were almost fearless. Only violent methods could subdue them.

    Garen hummed a small tune and suddenly felt that his dragon life seemed to be very good. The evil dragon¡¯s casual personality of honoring strength deeply satisfied him.

    A total of four baby dragons spread their wings and soared in the area a kilometer away from the dragon nest. They gradually scattered and searched for prey in their vision.

    In the territory of the White Dragon Mother with the Ice Cliff Dragon Nest as the center, powerful magical creatures orrge beasts like dinosaurs or ferocious beasts were expelled and killed by the White Dragon Mother or taken in as servants.

    The closer they were to the dragon¡¯s nest, the safer it was.

    If not for being too unlucky, baby dragons were usually not killed near the Dragon Mother¡¯s dragon nest.

    Soon, Garen¡¯s eyes lit up and he saw a fox wolf.

    Fox wolves were not magical creatures, but beasts at the bottom of the food chain. Young dragons could easily crush them.

    He pped his wings and dived, extending his dragon ws to grab the fox wolf.

    When Garen was highly focused, the feeling of the surrounding time flowing faster came again, and the speed increased suddenly.

    The fox wolf had just felt the aura of a predator. Before it could enter the snow, it was grabbed by Garen¡¯s dragon w and its neck was broken.

    This fox wolf was simr to a normal wolf in size and was about 1.5 meters long. After Garen ate it, the hunger in his stomach decreased greatly.

    However, he still felt hungry.

    Because it was the high-speed stage of growing, the baby dragon¡¯s digestive ability was very strong, and it was also hungry very quickly.

    However, he was not in a hurry to continue looking for prey. Instead, he pondered over his ability.

    After a week of sleep, other than allowing Garen to growrger, it also gave him an ability simr to time ertion.

    This ability seemed to be passive. Garen did not understand the exact principle. He only confirmed that after his mind was highly focused, he would obtain an approximate 50% eleration.

    It was not just to increase his movement speed.

    It was because the speed of time flow had increased on Garen¡¯s body, causing his overall speed to increase by 50%, including his attack speed, dodge speed, reaction speed, and so on.

    As for the Time Dragon Reversal that he had unintentionally usedst time, Garen wanted to take the initiative to use it to borrow time from the future.

    However, after trying a few times, there was no result.

    ording to his few attempts, he suspected that it was not that he could not use it, but that his future self was too stingy and was unwilling to lend it.

    ¡°Forget about the Time Dragon Reversal. Let¡¯s study this time eleration ability thoroughly.¡±

    With this in mind, Garen moved. As he searched for prey, he tested his newly obtained ability.

    Just like that, half a day passed. Logically speaking, it was night, but the sky did not change at all.

    This was caused by the unique geographical environment of the Northern Ice Fields. Here, the cycle of day and night was different. They alternated in intervals of six months, which was half a year.

    Half a year was extremely bright, and the sky was always sunny.

    For the other half a year, the sky was forever dark.

    It was currently bright.

    Garen looked a little tired. Hended on the icefield covered in snow and pressed out a faint dragon-shaped depression. At the same time, his eyes were filled with thought.

    ¡°The limit of the eleration effect is double the original speed, and I can even take the initiative to control it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve used it many times in a short period of time. I don¡¯t feel anything in my body, but I¡¯m mentally exhausted. I feel the exhaustion of staying up all night as a human. My head will be dizzy.¡±

    ¡°I can only elerate myself and not slow people down.¡±

    After roughly figuring out the effect of this ability, Garen thought for a moment and nned to name it.

    However, before he could think, a name appeared in Garen¡¯s mind through the inheritance memory.

    Time Maniption.

    Garen was speechless.

    ¡°It¡¯s called Time Maniption, but why can it only elerate myself?¡±

    He originally wanted to name it Time eleration, but since this ability already had a fixed name, he did not n to change it.

    Time Maniption could only be used to elerate, and the limit was only double. It was probably because he had just grasped it. In the future, he might be able to achieve an effect that matched this name.

    The current Garen was no longer hungry. With the eleration ability of Time Maniption, he had hunted a lot of food.

    Although most of the creatures living in this cold area were alert and vignt, and even ordinary beasts could discover Garen¡¯s aura, they could not escape from his pursuit.

    Without staying for long, Garen flew towards the dragon¡¯s nest not far away.

    Before he arrived at the dragon nest, he saw two dragon brothers and a dragon sister. They were all dejected as if they had been dealt a blow.

    After seeing Garen, Hill took the initiative to ask, ¡°Garen, how many have you caught?¡±

    Garen frowned slightly and said, ¡°Do you want to be beaten up? Call me Brother Garen.¡±

    Hill was a little indignant, but she still called out to Garen weakly. Only then did Garen answer in satisfaction, ¡°Not many, just more than ten. There are only wild beasts like fox wolves, white-haired tigers, and cold leopards.¡±

    ¡°About ten?¡± Charles¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°You must be joking.¡± Tom was in disbelief.

    When Garen heard this, he knew why these little dragons were a little dejected.

    They probably did not catch much prey so they felt angry and hungry.

    However, Garen felt that hunting was quite simple. Although these baby dragons had just been born, they had the strength to tear apart tigers and leopards alive. Why could they not catch these prey?

    Garen was a little puzzled.

    Coincidentally, a white python stuck its head out of the snow and was seen by Hill.

    Hill¡¯s eyes lit up. She immediately pped her wings and elerated, wanting to grab the white python from the air.

    However, before she could approach, almost the moment Hill moved, the white python darted into the snow like a frightened rabbit and disappeared.

 Chapter 10

    Shifting Stars

    Garen, who took in this scene, looked enlightened.

    He carefully looked at the baby dragons and could sense an obvious aura from them. It was the aura of a top predator in this world, the Dragon¡¯s Might.

    In the dragon¡¯s inheritance, it was more urate to say that it was ferocious.

    Adult dragons relied on their Dragon¡¯s Might. With a thought, they could make many creatures in the territory unable to move and their minds were frightened.

    When fighting people of the same level, Dragon¡¯s Might could also y a certain role in suppressing the other party¡¯s mind. It was a very powerful supernatural ability.

    As for supernatural abilities, they referred to abilities that were not affected by magic resistance and were very difficult to counter and dispel. The dragon breath of the dragon race, including the Time Maniption ability that Garen had just obtained, were all considered supernatural abilities.

    ¡°Young dragons also have Dragon¡¯s Might, but they can¡¯t control it freely. They aren¡¯t so strong that their prey can¡¯t move. Instead, they disturb their prey.¡±

    After returning to the dragon¡¯s nest, the White Dragon Mother was still sleeping on the huge ice crystal bed, as if she would never wake up.

    Garen found a ce to lie down. As he closed his eyes to rest, he slowly felt his aura.

    He was able to capture his prey because of the eleration of his Time Maniption. He forcefully used the huge difference in speed to capture the other party. Like the three small dragons, the Dragon¡¯s Might also subconsciously emitted.

    This was not good.

    Especially when they were weak, the uncontroble Dragon¡¯s Might would instead be a signal, allowing the enemy to follow the Dragon¡¯s Might to find the location of the baby dragon.

    The first lesson of a baby dragon was to learn to control its ferocious ability and Dragon¡¯s Might.

    It was not only Garen.

    Hill, Charles, and Tom were like him. They were all working to control the Dragon¡¯s Might and not let it leak casually.

    The difference was that after Garen realized that he needed to control the Dragon¡¯s Might, he only spent more than half an hour to gain control of it freely.

    This talent was one of the benefits of the Time Dragon¡¯s physique.

    In the introduction of the Time Dragon in the dragon¡¯s inheritance, there was a sentence: Any knowledge, skill, ornguage belongs to the Time Dragon.

    What it meant was that any skill that could be learned and controlled through cultivation was easy for the Time Dragon to master. For example, when he borrowed the White Dragon Mother¡¯s magic gem, he easily learned the subtle control of magic power.

    Because it took a lot of mental strength to try and control time, after figuring out the release of the dragon¡¯s might, Garen closed his eyes and slept.

    This sleep was only for the sake of quickly recovering his mental state, not a dragon slumber that could promote the evolution of his body and obtain new abilities. A dragon slumber required enough time and energy reserves. It was not a process that could be undergone casually.

    Not long after, Garen was woken up.

    He turned around and saw the beautiful and huge White Dragon Mother stretching her dragon wings. Her light yellow dragon eyes were filled with satisfaction because she had sleptfortably enough. However, this satisfaction immediately disappeared after seeing a few baby dragons.

    It seemed that the White Dragon Mother did not like baby dragons, Garen thought.

    Immediately, the White Dragon Mother left the dragon¡¯s nest. After returning, she captured another magical creature that had already been killed and frozen. It was a Winter Wolf. This snow-white wolf was almost a magical creature below the dragon race.

    When the baby dragons¡¯ eyes lit up and they pounced at the food, they were stopped by the White Dragon Mother.

    She drew her sharp dragon ws across the wolf¡¯s body and divided it into four parts. Thergest piece was pushed in front of Garen, and the smaller three were given to Hill, Charles, and Tom.

    Garen blinked and began to eat without holding back.

    A magical creature like the Winter Wolf was not something that baby dragons coulde into contact with at this moment. Only the White Dragon Mother could provide it. It was a good food that could greatly promote the growth of baby dragons. The meat contained rich energy.

    If not for the fact that the White Dragon Mother had clearly divided the share, he would have wanted to snatch some more from his brothers and sister.

    As for the reason why the White Dragon Mother gave him the most, Garen knew it very well.

    He grew the fastest and was the most powerful among this batch of baby dragons. To the evil dragons who respected strength, even the food supply to the baby dragons followed this principle.

    The weak could only be ruthlessly eliminated.

    The three little dragons revealed unwilling expressions and stared at Garen¡¯s food with obvious greed in their eyes. However, with the White Dragon Mother around and having already suffered a huge loss in Garen¡¯s hands, they did not dare to snatch it at all.

    After delivering food to the baby dragons, the White Dragon Mother fell asleep again.

    He did not know what was so great about sleeping that she could not bear to wake up.

    After Garen finished eating, he rested for a moment. When he was full of energy and stamina, he flew out of the dragon nest and hunted alone.

    In order to grow quickly, he needed arge amount of food, the more the better. If the White Dragon Mother did not give him enough, he could only capture it himself. Fortunately, there were no powerful magical creatures near the Ice Cliff Dragon Nest, causing him to have fewer worries.

    Moreover, to be chosen by the White Dragon Mother as her territory, the hunting resources here were indeed rtively rich.

    When the three little dragons saw Garen leave the dragon nest to hunt, they quickly made the same choice.

    Garen relied on his physique that was stronger than ordinary baby dragons and the eleration of Time Maniption. Every hunt was filled with rewards. Only when his mind and stamina were a little exhausted did he choose to return to the dragon nest to rest.

    After recovering, he would begin a new round of hunting.

    Under the extreme daylight, time slowly passed.

    While hunting, Garen was still trying to figure out the other abilities of the Time Dragon. However, perhaps because he was not old enough, he did not obtain anything useful. Regardless, somebat techniques slowly developed as the number of hunts increased.

    As for the three little dragons¡­ most of the time, they returned in a sorry state.

    However, as dragons, even the weakest White Dragon among the five-colored dragons was not an ordinary magical creature. After a few weeks, the three little dragons gradually learned to retract their Dragon¡¯s Might and became proficient in fighting underwater or under the ice. They no longer starved like before.

    The White Dragon Mother held an irresponsible attitude and only hunted a magical creature for the baby dragons every week.

    Every time this happened, the baby dragons would be the happiest.

    The flesh and blood of magical creatures were the best food for baby dragons. Be it energy or various nutrients, it was countless times richer than ordinary beasts.

    Without exception, Garen was favored and obtained the most share every time, causing the three little dragons to be envious, jealous, and helpless.

    Life became very repetitive next.

    It was not interesting, but it was safe and stable.

    Hunting, exploring abilities, waiting for the Dragon Mother to feed him, beating up the dragon brothers and dragon sister since they could not help but provoke him once in a while, and sleeping¡­

    Time passed quickly. Such simple and fulfilling days went by.

    The sun rose, the moon set, and the stars shifted around in the sky.

    After experiencing the extreme night and day, when the entire Northern Ice Fields was enveloped by the night, a six-meter-long white beast with an eight-meter wingspan jumped out of the Ice Cliff Dragon Nest and soared in the whistling cold wind.

 Chapter 11

    ne and World

    Garen¡¯s scales were brand new like a mirror, and there were no signs of time passing at all. His dragon ws were thick, his dragon wings were like sails, and his dragon tail was like a spear. His entire body emitted a powerful aura.

    The most eye-catching thing was his pair of tinum dragon eyes, as well as the closely connected and embedded ring of ck scales on his neck.

    The baby dragons of the dragon race were between the ages of 0 and 6.

    However, Garen, who was only about a year and a half old and was still in the baby dragon stage, already had the body of an adolescent dragon, equivalent to the body of a dragon who had lived for more than 25 years.

    This growth speed stunned Garen.

    It was as if time was circting much faster on his body.

    However, after understanding his own strength, Garen gradually epted this monstrous growth speed.

    As he grew up after sleeping many times, in Garen¡¯s vision, this world was not just the sky, the ground, the snow, the living beings¡­ He also saw an illusory river that other creatures could not see.

    This was the River of Time.

    To be precise, it was a physical form of time, but it appeared to be a river in Garen¡¯s eyes. Perhaps in the understanding of other creatures, it was a huge tree that reached the sky or a breeze.

    The entire main material ne, no, all the nes, even the phlogistonyer between the ne¡¯s crystal walls, was in the River of Time.

    The River of Time enveloped everything. The falling snow, the flowing ice river, the cold wind¡­

    When Garen breathed, other than inhaling air and elemental energy, he would also swallow strands of the illusory river water of the River of Time and obtain a unique power that Garen called the power of time.

    The power of time he obtained was also the source of energy he used for Time Maniption.

    As for why he first grasped the time eleration instead of deceleration or reversal, it was because the River of Time would always flow forward. It was always much more difficult to go against the flow than move with the current.

    As a baby Time Dragon, he was like a strange creature loved by the River of Time. With the help of the river, his growth speed was more than ten times that of ordinary dragons.

    Moreover, other than making him stronger, the River of Time did not leave any bad effects on him.

    For White Dragons, the scales that were as bright as mirrors when they were born would gradually be rough and show signs of aging.

    However, Garen¡¯s scales were still as beautiful and resplendent as a mirror, as if they had never experienced the baptism of time.

    Only natural disasters and man-made disasters could kill the Time Dragon. The flow of time was harmless to them.

    At night, Garen, who had grown a lot, was a little worried.

    ¡°The White Dragon Mother has been looking at me more and more strangely recently. She probably doesn¡¯t want to raise me anymore.¡±

    ¡°Without the White Dragon Mother, my stable and safe life will never return.¡±

    Logically speaking, the Dragon Mother would at least raise the baby dragon until it passed the current stage and became a child dragon with a certain ability to protect itself. Only then would she chase it out of the nest and leave it to die.

    No matter how cold and cruel an evil dragon was, it would not let the baby dragon fend for itself.

    However, Garen, a baby dragon who was only a year old, already had the body size of an adolescent White Dragon.

    The way the White Dragon Mother looked at Garen was filled with vignce and impatience. It would probably not be long before she expelled him from the dragon nest.

    Although the current Garen already had a certain ability to protect himself and had also grasped a new ability other than Time Maniption, he was still inferior to an actual adult dragon. In this dangerous world, he could only be careful after leaving the White Dragon Mother and tread on thin ice.

    Garen was already making ns for himself.

    From time to time, he would take the risk to fly to the edge of the White Dragon Mother¡¯s territory and look into the distance from a high ce, looking for a suitable ce to develop so that he could find a safe ce as soon as possible after being expelled.

    A wandering life was not what Garen wanted. That was too dangerous.

    Under the night sky, Garen pped his wings. The mirror-like dragon scales on his body did not attract attention because of the reflection. Instead, they reflected the night sky environment and turned into a very good camouge.

    If someone with poor eyesight saw Garen fly through the night sky, they would most likely treat him as a ck cloud.

    At this moment, in the Northern Ice Fields, the night sky was dotted with spots. Stars and moons appeared at the same time. The scenery was beautiful, like a scene that could only be seen in a dream. Garen flew under such a night sky and felt that the surrounding air seemed to be much more lively.

    Although this was not the first time he had flown, the freedom of flying in the sky made Garen feel happy no matter what.

    A momentter, Garen flew to the edge of the White Dragon Mother¡¯s territory.

    Apart from the huge ice cliff that was a thousand meters tall, the ce where the White Dragon Mother was was generally a rtively empty in environment. Thousands of kilometers south was a continuous mountain range formed by countless mountains and hills. Countless magical creatures, humanoid creatures, and crypt monsters lived in it.

    The direction in which Garen flew was towards the vaguely visible huge continuous mountain range.

    If possible, he actually did not want to approach the continuous mountain range, because it was more dangerous than the Northern Ice Fields.

    Garen had once crossed the thousand-meter-tall ice cliff and continued to move deeper into the Northern Ice Fields. However, the further north he went, the colder and more barren the environment was. The creatures living there were pitifully few.

    In such an environment, Garen was not confident that he could find enough food.

    He had a huge appetite and had to eat food that was several times his weight every week to barely satisfy his needs. If he went deeper into the remote Northern Ice Fields, perhaps he would starve to death before he was killed by the foreign enemies.

    If word got out that a Time Dragon had starved to death, it would make all intelligent creaturesugh their heads off.

    Although he was flying towards the southern mountains, he was only looking for a suitable ce. Before he had enough strength, Garen did not n to leave the Northern Ice Fields.

    This was because the most dangerous creatures in this world were actually humans.

    One of the beautiful names that human adventurers loved very much was called the Dragon yer. Once the figure of a dragon was discovered, countless human adventurers would swarm over, wanting to be the hero who in a dragon.

    Be it teeth, ws, or scales, the body of a dragon was a top-notch magic material. In the human world, it meant countless wealth.

    ¡°My previous kind is the most guarded against me now.¡±

    Garen felt that fate was unpredictable, and the previous life¡¯s blue appeared in his mind.

    He thought that after he was strong enough, he might be able to return and show his power in public.

    This was not impossible.

    The rules of matter in different nes were extremely different. Because the rules of matter between Earth and the main material ne were roughly simr, there was a high chance that it was somewhere in the main material ne.

    In Garen¡¯s current understanding, a ne referred to the collection of countless worlds.

    These worlds were of different sizes and shapes. They might be a piece ofnd, a, a gxy, or a vast universe.

    The rtionship between the ne and the world was like arge bubble wrapped in countless small bubbles.

    The membrane that separated the ¡°bubble¡± was called a crystal wall. Between the crystal walls was an amber liquid called phlogiston. Apart from powerful items like teleportation arrays, magic ships, and some special spells, some powerful creatures had the ability to directly travel through worlds and nes.

    The Time Dragon was one of them.

    Garen had a feeling that after he became stronger, he could definitely travel through the River of Time and even head to the past and future.

    Back to the topic, he was still a baby dragon who was worried about being expelled.

    Garen circled in the sky and looked at the ground, searching for a suitable ce to hide.

    A momentter, his eyes lit up and he locked onto an area.

    About 15 kilometers away from his current location, there was a small, winding ice river.

    Any dragon was a sea,nd, and air creature. Garen felt that he might be able to live underwater for a period of time in the future.

    Be it concealment or safety, building a nest at the bottom of the ice river should be one of the best.

    Thinking of this, Garen decided to go near the small ice river to investigate and see if there were any creatures that he could not provoke, such as the Frost Giant, the Winter Wolf, and other ruthless figures.

    He turned to look at the location of the dragon nest and took a deep breath before leaving the territory of the White Dragon Mother.

    After leaving an invisible boundary, the pressure that was constantly emitted by a powerful dragon disappeared.

 Chapter 12

    Time Plundering Breath

    The small ice river was about 15 kilometers away from Garen. With his speed, it would not take long for him to reach it at full speed.

    However, because he had left the safe territory of the White Dragon Mother, Garen maintained enough caution.

    He restrained his Dragon¡¯s Might and controlled his flying speed to prevent the whistling wind and sound from attracting the attention of powerful existences.

    However, after Garen flew for about five kilometers and was still ten kilometers away from the small ice river, trouble still took the initiative to find him.

    A huge eagle with a wingspan that was evenrger than Garen¡¯s swept past above him. After discovering him, its rapidly moving body paused for a moment before it flew towards him without any hesitation.

    Garen heard themotion and looked up.

    This white-feathered guy with wings wrapped in wind appeared in his vision.

    Magical creature, White Feather Ice Wind Eagle.

    Garen¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but he was not too nervous.

    This was not the first time he had encountered magical creatures. In the territory of the White Dragon Mother, there were only no very powerful magical creatures. There were still many ordinary magical creatures. In the past year, Garen had killed some, but most of them were super small magical creatures like Ice Shard Snakes and Wind-Breathing Birds.

    The White Feather Ice Wind Eagle in front of him wasrge in size. At first nce, it was evenrger than Garen.

    Swish!

    With a miserable sound, the White Feather Ice Wind Eagle flew towards Garen like a fighter jet.

    At the same time, its wings shook, and a cold wind immediately grew. Mixed with arge number of small ice needles, they fell towards Garen like a storm.

    ¡°A mere flying beast.¡±

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to cause trouble, it doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m easy to provoke.¡±

    ¡°I can use you to test my new ability.¡±

    Garen did not want to make amotion because he was afraid of attracting the attention of creatures like the White Dragon Mother, not the White Feather Ice Wind Eagle in front of him.

    He snorted softly, opened his dragon mouth, and spat at the White Feather Ice Wind Eagle.

    The Frost Breath that did not belong to the White Dragon stunned the White Feather Ice Wind Eagle slightly. In its vision, Garen seemed to only be spitting, but he did not spit out any dragon breath.

    Was this little White Dragon stupid?

    The White Feather Ice Wind Eagle thought in confusion.

    Immediately, an invisible and intangible linear wave swept past the White Feather Ice Wind Eagle.

    It let out a sharp cry of fear, and its body quickly lost its strength. Its eyes became muddy, and its originally bright feathers became dim. The cirction of its magic became extremely obscure and slow. At the same time, its body suffered irresistible energy damage. Its feathers were torn, and its flesh and blood flew everywhere.

    This was the new ability that Garen had recently obtained belonging to the Time Dragon, a dragon breath called Time Plundering Breath.

    The invisible dragon breath that spewed in a straight line was difficult to see with the naked eye. Because it was a supernatural ability, ordinary detection magic could not sense it.

    After regaining its senses, the White Feather Ice Wind Eagle hurriedly dodged and left the attack range of the Time Plundering Breath.

    Garen shut his mouth. Due to the huge consumption of the Time Plundering Breath, he did not continue to pursue the other party with his dragon breath. He only activated the elerated state of Time Maniption.

    The speed of time around him doubled, and his body immediately became extremely strong and agile,pletely different from his body size.

    The cold wind and ice needles brushed past Garen¡¯s body, but he agilely dodged them.

    Immediately, the White Feather Ice Wind Eagle, who had been heavily injured by the Time Plundering Breath, felt its vision blur and saw Garen¡¯s figure approaching.

    ¡°This is the price forunching a sneak attack!¡±

    Garen pped his two dragon ws over in an ear-piercing posture. The speed of his dragon ws was extremely fast, and they heavily pped the head of the White Feather Ice Wind Eagle.

    Crack!

    Garen clearly felt that some flesh and bones were pped into meat paste by his dragon w.

    Next, he grabbed the headless corpse of the White Feather Ice Wind Eagle and flew to the ground to eat. The meat of magical creatures had always been very nutritious.

    As he ate, Garen recalled the battle process.

    The dragon breath that belonged to the Time Dragon had two effects. One was to let the other party age at a speed of two years per second. The speed of aging depended on Garen¡¯s age. Every year that Garen aged, the speed of aging would increase by one year per second. The second was to produce a supernatural injury rtive to Garen¡¯s age. It was very difficult to resist with ordinary spell shields or his own spell resistance.

    The expenditure was mainly the time that Garen usually consumed, coupled with theplicated proportion of all-element energy.

    Supernatural abilities, spell-like abilities, and spells were all difficult to use in an anti-magic area. Without the foundation of elemental energy, it was very difficult to use.

    ¡°Most importantly, the other party can¡¯t see anything.¡±

    After being struck, the White Feather Ice Wind Eagle dodged in fear, but it was already toote.

    ¡°When I live to a thousand years, with a dragon breath, the other party will age a thousand years in a second. Wouldn¡¯t it directly die of old age?¡±

    Garen was very satisfied with the effect of the Time Plundering Breath and happily finished the flesh and blood of the White Feather Ice Wind Eagle.

    Next, he reorganized his things and flew towards the small ice river again. He did not encounter any idents along the way.

    Following the direction of the small ice river, Garen moved back and forth and gradually confirmed that this was an ice river about 20 kilometers in length. Moreover, there was no trace of the White Dragon¡¯s old enemy, the Frost Giant, nor were there powerful magical creatures like the Winter Wolf, the Green-footed Dragon Snake, and the Northern Violent Bear.

    There were only some biological groups like the Terror Lizard, White Hound, and Tidal Crab living near this ice river.

    Although they knew some spell-like abilities, they could not pose a threat to Garen.

    ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll usually live under the ice river and use them as my servants.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t have to hunt personally anymore. Let my servants contribute food to me.¡±

    ¡°There are probably creatures in the ice river. I can¡­¡±

    Garen looked at the winding river and made ns in his mind.

    However, no matter what, it was the safest in the White Dragon Mother¡¯s territory. Building a nest and surviving was only thest resort.

    A momentter, he pped his dragon wings and returned to the dragon¡¯s nest.

    ¡®Sigh, White Dragon Mother, I¡¯m a one-year-old baby dragon. I hope you don¡¯t treat me so cruelly,¡¯ the six-meter-long Garen thought.

    Some timeter, he returned to the dragon¡¯sir.

    White Dragon Mother was not here. Garen heaved a sigh of relief.

    The dragon brothers and sister were all here. Compared to Garen, the difference in their sizes was getting greater and greater. They werepletely different from dragons of the same age. Their bodies were only the size of cows and horses now, so they did not dare to act rashly in front of Garen and had been beaten up many times.

    ¡°Come here and massage my back.¡±

    Gareny on the ground and narrowed his eyes. At the same time, he spoke to his two dragon brothers and one dragon sister.

    After going back and forth, he was a little exhausted physically and mentally.

    The dragon brothers and sister were expressionless, but they walked to Garen¡¯s side with familiarity and used their dragon ws to massage his back. Their actions were natural and fluid, and they were extremely skilled. It was obvious that they had been forced by Garen to do this many times.

    Garen closed his eyesfortably and enjoyed the True Dragon¡¯s massage while slowly recovering his stamina and energy.

    Immediately, the White Dragon Mother returned and brought prey. It was arge python more than ten meters long with residual magical fluctuations in its body. It was also a magical creature.

    Garen immediately opened his eyes and leaned forward to wait for the White Dragon Mother to share the food.

    The White Dragon Mother nced at Garen, then looked at the three baby dragons who looked aggrieved and were made to look weak by Garen. A strange emotion gradually appeared in the pale yellow dragon¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 13

    Expulsion

    This time, the White Dragon Mother only divided the prey into three portions and gave them to the three little dragons, not to Garen.

    The three little dragons were overjoyed. At the same time, they looked at Garen proudly, as if saying that he had fallen out of favor and was going to go hungry.

    Garen did not mind the gazes of the three little dragons, but his heart skipped a beat. He knew that the White Dragon Mother was already thinking of expelling him.

    Fortunately, he had already prepared in advance. Otherwise, if he was suddenly expelled without any preparation, he would live a very dangerous wandering life.

    As expected, three dayster, on an ordinary snowy day.

    When Garen ended the hunt and returned to the dragon¡¯s nest, he was blocked by the White Dragon Mother, who was standing at the edge of the dragon¡¯s nest cave, not letting him in.

    ¡°Garen, you already have the ability to survive alone. It¡¯s time to leave my territory.¡±

    The White Dragon Mother stared at Garen coldly and spoke in dragonnguage.

    ¡®So the White Dragon Mother can speak¡­¡¯ Garen was slightly stunned. Looking at this beautiful and ferocious beast, a ratherplicated feeling arose in his heart.

    The first sentence he heard from the White Dragon Mother was a cold and heartless expulsion notice without any warmth or emotion.

    It seemed that to the White Dragon Mother, he was already an enemy she had to be wary of.

    After all, they had been together for more than a year. Garen was not really an evil dragon and his emotions were not that indifferent. He still had some feelings for the White Dragon Mother. Unfortunately, she did not think much of it and treated the current Garen as an existence that would threaten her status.

    ¡°Leave my territory. If you appear in this area again in the future, I¡¯ll treat you as an enemy.¡±

    In order to dere her sovereignty and show her strength, the White Dragon Mother pped her dragon w angrily. The huge force shook many cracks in the dragon¡¯s nest.

    Boom!

    At the same time, clusters of crisscrossed sharp ice crystals stretched out and surged towards Garen.

    Garen knew that the White Dragon Mother would expel him.

    However, he did not expect her to be so ruthless and manic, directly attacking him.

    Caught off guard, the cold and hard ice crystal cluster collided with Garen¡¯s body, and the powerful impact sent his entire body flying.

    After flying dozens of meters in the air, Garen barely stabilized his body. An obvious crack appeared on the white scale armor that was struck head-on, and waves of pain sounded.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    The White Dragon Mother roared again.

    The wind in the Northern Ice Fields was biting cold and oppressive. It whistled and blew on Garen¡¯s body, but it was not 10% as cold as the White Dragon Mother¡¯s attitude.

    Garen endured the pain and said nothing.

    His expression sank slightly. Without any hesitation, he pped his dragon wings and raised his body. He crossed the ice cliff and continued north, flying towards the nesting location he had chosen.

    During this process, his angry mood gradually cooled down.

    Turning around to look in the direction of the ice cliff, Garen¡¯s gaze was cold and he was silent.

    If he was directly asked to leave, there was no problem. The ice cliff was the territory of the White Dragon Mother, so he would not have anyints about being expelled. However, it was a little uneptable for Garen to be beaten before being expelled.

    Garen retracted his gaze and firmly remembered the White Dragon Mother.

    Before long, Garen left the territory of the White Dragon Mother and arrived at the small ice river under the night sky.

    Looking down at the flowing river, Garen flew down and disturbed a group of Terror Lizards living nearby.

    The Terror Lizard was called a lizard, but it looked like a crocodile. Moreover, it was arge crocodile about four meters long and two tons in weight when it was an adult. Its body was covered in a thickyer of scales, and its ws were sharp. Its intelligence was not low and was rather cunning.

    There were a total of 33 Terror Lizards in this group.

    Thergest Terror Lizard leader was already five meters long. Just from its body length, it was only slightly shorter than Garen.

    As soon as it saw Garen, the leader of the Terror Lizards surrounded him with a group of them. It raised its head and stuck out its long and sensitive tongue. It hissed and its pupils constricted into vertical lines.

    Garen¡¯s eyes were calm, and his tinum golden dragon eyes shone brightly.

    His dragon wings suddenly spread out, and an eight-meter-long wingspan blocked the moonlight, forming a huge shadow on the snow-white ground. The size disyedpletely suppressed the Terror Lizards.

    Whoosh!

    Coupled with his actions, the invisible Dragon¡¯s Might emitted from Garen¡¯s body and swept past the group of Terror Lizards in the blink of an eye.

    The Terror Lizards immediately became flustered and anxious. The Terror Lizard Leader barely resisted Garen¡¯s Dragon¡¯s Might, but under his silent and calm gaze, it gradually began to retreat.

    As it retreated, it roared and spat out a bright fireball, but it exploded into sparks when Garen¡¯s dragon wings swept past. There were no injuries on Garen¡¯s dragon wings, as if what he swept away was not an explosive fireball but a breeze.

    The magic immunity of a dragon was quite terrifying.

    If it was a simple White Dragon, it could be extremely immune to cold damage. It would be more afraid of fire damage and would not dare to face it head-on. However, as a special Time Dragon, Garen had a high magic immunity trait that nearly nullified all attributes.

    From that fireball, Garen only felt a little warm.

    This attack exhausted thest of the Terror Lizard Leader¡¯s courage. It slowlyy on the ground and whimpered softly, not daring to look at Garen anymore.

    The other Terror Lizards had already been lying on the ground earlier. Some had even peed in terror, either trembling or staying motionless.

    After putting away his Dragon¡¯s Might, Garen waved at the Terror Lizard Leader.

    The crocodile-like lizard leader was stunned. Then, it took heavy steps and carefully approached Garen like an armored car. It lowered its ferocious head.

    Garen stretched out his dragon w and touched the head of the Terror Lizard Leader as if he was ying with a pet.

    It felt rough and grainy. The texture was actually quitefortable to stroke.

    The Terror Lizard Leader did not resist at all and happily enjoyed Garen¡¯s touch.

    To a True Dragon, subduing servants was a very simple matter.

    When the Dragon¡¯s Might was disyed, it could basically make the other party give up resisting.

    Sometimes, even creatures of the same strength could not resist the Dragon¡¯s Might. This was not only an aura but also a supernatural ability.

    Some creatures would even take the initiative to find traces of a True Dragon and take pride in being its servant. The biggest example was the kobolds. These fellows with extremely thin dragon blood in their bodies were humanoids that blindly worshiped True Dragons.

    After the Terror Lizard Leader submitted, the other Terror Lizards stood up one after another. They surrounded Garen and lowered their heads to roar as if they were offering their loyalty to him.

    This group of Terror Lizards was already considered Garen¡¯s servants.

    They wereckeys, spies, and when necessary, food reserves.

    Before long, Garen did the same thing and took in more than 40 White Hounds not far away.

    He was in the middle and upper reaches of a small ice river. Garen nned to build a nest in the ice river, so he did not n to let go of the nearby creatures. He would either kill them or take them in as his servants.

    A White Dragon with an eight-meter wingspan soared in the sky and continuously moved along the ice river. Its tinum dragon eyes looked down at the snow-white world below.

    A few minutester, Garen was stunned and looked puzzled.

    He saw a rtively strange creature gathering in the tribe.

    After thinking for a moment, Garen pped his dragon wings and his body brought about a violent wind as he sped towards the ce he saw.

    Below, translucent silver-white creatures that seemed to be made of ice crystals raised their heads and looked at the approaching dragon in fear.

    Bang!

    Garennded on the ground and carefully sized up this humanoid tribe living near a small ice river.

    To be precise, it was the Elementals.

    In front of Garen were about 70 ice houses. The construction was rough and simple, but it was filled with a rough sense of beauty.

    The residents of these ice houses were human-shaped creatures.

    They were between one to two meters tall and looked like ice pieces that had be spirits. Their facial features were three-dimensional and distinct as if they had been carved by someone, but they were so strange that they could make subtle expressions.

    Their appearance was very exquisite and beautiful, with a gender-neutral beauty.

    ¡°Water elemental lifeforms?¡± Garen pondered.

    When he saw these guys, he immediately recognized them as water elemental creatures, but when he got closer, they werepletely different.

    The bodies of water elemental lifeforms were basically semi-fluid, but these lifeforms were ice crystals.

    ¡°They¡¯re probably mutated water elemental lifeforms.¡±

    Because there were no records of such creatures in the dragon inheritance, Garen gave them a name: Northern Ice Spirit.

 Chapter 14

    Failed Creation

    Garen was surprised and happy to see a tribe of elemental lifeforms gathered in the Northern Ice Fields.

    He was happy because elemental creatures were basically intelligent creatures and had the ability tomunicate, unlike the Terror Lizards and the White Hounds who were unable to urately understand Garen¡¯s instructions.

    If he took the Northern Ice Spirits in as his servants, it would be much more convenient for him to give orders.

    The reason why Garen was surprised was that elemental lifeforms were very rare in the main material ne.

    This special life form mainly lived in the inner nes that did not belong to the main material ne, but was very much rted to it.

    Theposition of the main material ne was very bnced. All kinds of energy and elements existed so all kinds of rich biological races were born. However, the inner ne was a ce of pure energy elements. A kind of inner ne only had one element or energy leading it, and the environment was simple and dangerous.

    The six great inner nes were respectively Earth, Water, Fire, Air (Wind), Positive Energy, and Negative Energy.

    ¡°The elemental lifeforms in the main material ne are most likely remnants of summoning magic. Perhaps a mage abandoned his summoned creatures.¡±

    ¡°With the environment conditions of the main material ne, it¡¯s almost impossible to naturally give birth to elemental life.¡±

    While Garen was thinking, the tallest Northern Ice Spirit walked up to him and said in themonnguage with fear and respect, ¡°Great True Dragon, it¡¯s our honor to have you here. May I ask what your instructions are?¡±

    As expected, it was intelligent. Garen¡¯s eyes lit up.

    He looked at the Northern Ice Spirit in front of him and said in a low voice, ¡°This ice river will be my territory in the future.¡±

    ¡°You will serve me as my servants and offer everything you have.¡±

    ¡°As for me, the True Dragon Garen, the future master of the Ice Fields, will provide you with the protection of a dragon!¡±

    Garen, who had just lost the protection of the White Dragon Mother, had to provide protection to other creatures in the blink of an eye.

    After hearing Garen¡¯s words, the Northern Ice Spirit did not show any resistance. Instead, it knelt down in surprise and said, ¡°It¡¯s the supreme honor of the Ice River Tribe that the great True Dragon is willing to take us in as your servants.¡±

    What it meant was that it was very excited to have a True Dragon like Garen as its backer.

    Garen was very surprised.

    He originally thought that he had to fight and defeat them before he could subdue this group of Northern Ice Spirits.

    This was because, in Garen¡¯s impression, elemental lifeforms were basically all spellcasters with goodbat strength. Moreover, their personalities were rtively arrogant and they looked down on creatures with flesh and blood.

    Although he was a True Dragon, it should be rtively difficult to make an elemental creature submit to him with a shake of the dragon¡¯s body.

    Garen thought for a moment and said to the Northern Ice Spirit in front of him, ¡°Tell me your name.¡±

    ¡°Master, your humble servant is called Roy Ice River.¡±

    ¡°Then, Roy, show me your ability now.¡±

    Garen took a step forward and gestured for Roy Ice River to attack him.

    If he was not wrong, this group of Northern Ice Spirits might be rtively weakpared to ordinary elemental creatures. Otherwise, they would not be so proactive and excited to be taken in as his servants.

    The strongest expert of the Ice River Tribe, Roy Ice River, looked troubled and did not dare to attack Garen.

    Garen waved his dragon wings impatiently and said, ¡°Don¡¯t waste time. I won¡¯t pursue your sin of attacking a True Dragon.¡±

    Only then was Roy Ice River relieved. He raised his ice crystal arm and condensed a crystal dagger in his hand before shooting it at Garen.

    Crack! The frosty daggernded on Garen¡¯s dragon scales. As expected, it shattered into pieces and did not cause any damage to him.

    Garen looked at Roy Ice River in encouragement and said, ¡°Very good. Continue.¡±

    However, under Garen¡¯s gaze, Roy Ice River lowered his head awkwardly and said, ¡°Master, I can only use this dagger attack.¡±

    Garen: ¡­

    Due to the harsh weather, 90% of the icefield creatures had a very high frost resistance. Garen was directly immune to the damage of the ice dagger and was not even scratched.

    He could only use a trash spell ability, and it was an ice-attribute attack. In the Northern Ice Fields, he could definitely only survive as the lowest-level creature.

    In terms of strength, the Northern Ice Spirit could not even defeat the Terror Lizard.

    After pondering for a moment, Garen asked, ¡°How was your tribe born?¡±

    Roy Ice River revealed a respectful expression as he replied, ¡°A thousand years ago, a respected mage created our ancestor and left us on the Ice Fields.¡±

    Created¡­ and not summoned.

    This meant that the Northern Ice Spirit was not born naturally.

    Garen guessed that this group of elemental lifeforms was most likely the product of a failed experiment by an unknown mage. That mage might have wanted to create an elemental life form that could use powerful frost magic. After discovering that the Northern Ice Spirit was weak, he decisively abandoned it.

    ¡®No wonder the White Dragon Mother did not take these guys in as her servants. She doesn¡¯t fancy the strength of the Northern Ice Spirits, right?¡¯ Garen thought to himself.

    At the same time, he decided to give these pitiful elemental lifeforms a chance to work for him. It was not good to be so weak.

    With this thought, Garen spat out the Frost Dragon Breath. Arge number of ice crystals appeared with the cold wind, condensing into an ice pool with a diameter of a few meters under his subtle control.

    Ordinary White Dragons definitely could not do this, but Garen was already used to it.

    With the Time Dragon physique, he was favored and blessed by the elements¡­ To be more precise, he was like the master of the elements.

    The elements that were cold and difficult to control to other creatures were as enthusiastic as fire in front of Garen. With a casual thought, they would faithfully execute his orders. There was no hesitation, and the elements in the space near Garen would even be active or depressed ording to his mood.

    After getting out of the ice pool, Garen pierced his fingertip and squeezed out a few drops of boiling dragon blood.

    Roy Ice River realized what Garen wanted to do and his breathing immediately became heavy. He knelt on the ground and said to Garen in a fanatical tone, ¡°Master, the Ice River Tribe will be your most loyal servant and crush all enemies for you!¡±

    The dragon blood dripped into the ice pool and almost melted the ice.

    Immediately, Garen got some water from the meandering ice river. The ice pool was immediately filled with light red diluted dragon blood.

    ¡°This is enough for your tribesmen to transform.¡± Garen lowered his eyes and said calmly.

    If they epted his bloodline, the other party would be dragon blood creatures.

    True Dragons had a special blood vessel called the base blood vessel. It was a very unique and powerful biological tissue. It was thought to be the core meridian of a True Dragon using elemental power, giving a True Dragon powerful spell-like ability and supernatural power. It was also the most effective way to distinguish a True Dragon from various pseudo-dragons.

    The dragon blood flowing in the base blood vessels was extremely invasive. Even elemental lifeforms could transform.

    The creatures transformed from dragon blood were collectively called dragon blood creatures. They would worship the master of the dragon blood to the greatest extent from the bottom of their hearts.

    The dragon blood creatures were also the true core servants of the True Dragon. Those that had not been transformed were mostly treated as food reserves or cannon fodder.

    ¡®Will my dragon blood give them a bit of the power to affect time?¡¯ Garen thought to himself and waited.

    As time passed, the Northern Ice Spirits bathed in Garen¡¯s diluted dragon blood one after another. There was a faint Dragon¡¯s Might aura on their bodies, and they officially became dragon blood creatures.

    Next, the Northern Ice Spirits pledged their allegiance to Garen in groups. Their faces were filled with the joy of new life, along with reverence and loyalty to him.

    At this point, he had his first batch of intelligent servants.

 Chapter 15

    Stability

    Two monthster, the originally calm Ice River Tribe became much livelier.

    Near the rising and falling ice houses, the figures of the Terror Lizard, the White Hound, and the Tidal Crab continuously passed through. They got along very well with the Northern Ice Spirits.

    Garen chose the location of the nest to be at the river near the Ice River Tribe and gathered the other subdued servants here.

    The strength and potential of the Northern Ice Spirit that had received the dragon blood transformation had increased greatly. However, what disappointed Garen was that these were all disyed in ice spells. None of the Northern Ice Spirits disyed the ability to affect time.

    What they epted seemed to be only the White Dragon bloodline, and they did not obtain a trace of the Time Dragon bloodline.

    However, after his initial disappointment, Garen was quickly relieved. If it was so easy to obtain a bloodline that affected time, the Time Dragon would not be treated as a legendary True Dragon.

    ....

    There seemed to be huge beasts surging under the cold and deep river, causing a surging wave to rise on the surface of the meandering ice river.

    An eight-meter-long white shadow could be vaguely seen under the water.

    It was Garen.

    In a short two months, although he did not obtain any new time-type ability, his body had expanded greatly. His muscr dragon body was eight meters from head to toe, and his shoulders were 1.6 meters tall when he was on all fours. His wingspan was nearly ten meters, and he had grasped a spell-like ability that only adolescent White Dragons could possess.

    This growth speed was enough to shock all the True Dragons.

    His main food now was the Giant Feet Yak captured by the hunting team formed by the Northern Ice Spirit with the Terror Lizard, the White Hound, and other servants. The Giant Feet Yak was four meters long and weighed three tons. When it ran, the sound was like thunder. It was not to be trifled with, but it was not a match for Garen¡¯s servants.

    90% of the Ice River Tribe¡¯s members were busy hunting food for Garen, but they could only barely satisfy him. From time to time, he needed to hunt some magical creatures to eat.

    On the other hand, as the lord of this ce, it was not like Garen did nothing.

    For example, when the hunting team encountered some powerful magical creatures, Garen would attack and kill them after confirming that he could deal with them. Or when a powerful ferocious beast coveted the tribe and the Ice River Tribe was helpless to deal with it, Garen would also attack at his own discretion.

    Such situations were very rare. It had only happened once in two months.

    At this moment, Garen was chasing a group of fish under the ice river. This was a group of strong, fat, and long Ice River Sharks of about two meters in length. Although their mouths were filled with inteced fangs, they did not have any spell-like ability and were only ordinary beasts. Under Garen¡¯s agile pursuit, they werepletely helpless, like fish on a stick.

    This Ice River Shark tasted very good. The meat was delicious, cold, and easy to capture. It was a food he liked to eat very much.

    However, because there were not many, Garen only ate them as a treat to satisfy his craving.

    Crack!

    After biting two Ice River Sharks at the same time, Garen chewed slightly and ate them.

    The remaining Ice River Sharks panicked and hurriedly fled. As for Garen, he did not continue to chase. He only savored the delicious taste and turned to dive into a dragon nest at the bottom of the river.

    The dragon nest was built in the deepest part of this ice river, about 50 meters away from the river. It emitted a faint cold light at the bottom of the dark river.

    This was created by Garen after spending a day excavating and digging a pit. Then, he used his Frost Dragon Breath to coat it with ayer of sparkling ice crystals. Although it was a little bent, it was in an L-shape.

    The deepest part of the dragon nest was where Garen slept.

    The structure of the dragon¡¯s eyes was special. There was a waterproof membrane under its eyelids, and its pupils had a crystal structure that could gather light. It could also gather enough light in the darkness to see in the dark.

    Although it was very dark underwater, it could not block Garen¡¯s vision.

    To him, it only seemed a little dim, but he could still see things clearly.

    In the deepest part of the dragon nest, Garen learned from the White Dragon Mother and built an ice bed that could amodate him.

    Because the temperature of the river water in the Northern Ice Field was very low, the ice in this water was extremely difficult to melt. He only needed to spend a small amount of effort to maintain it.

    On Garen¡¯srge ice bed, it was not empty. There was also a tattered armor filled with rusty iron ingots that were difficult to remove and a simr rusty sword.

    After lying on the ice bed, Garen yed with the rusty armor and sword, feeling the dense time energy contained in them.

    As he gently rubbed it, he revealed a satisfied expression.

    These two things were dug out of the sand at the bottom of the river when Garen was building the cave. At first nce, Garen was attracted to them.

    What he liked was not them themselves, but the traces of time left on them.

    To Garen, such items that had a long history were even more attractive than gold coins and gems.

    Of course, gold coins and gems were also attractive to Garen to a certain extent, but they were not as special as special items that had experienced many years. If there were gold coins or gems that had been passed down for a long time, it would be best.

    Standing beside this collection, Garen felt that the speed at which he devoured time had vaguely increased.

    When he used abilities like Time Maniption and Time Plundering Breath, he had to consume the power of time. The speed at which he devoured time was a rtively important factor to Garen.

    ¡®I can bury them and dig them out again after a long time. Then, they¡¯ll contain more traces of time.¡¯ Garen thought to himself.

    However, because he had too few in his collection at the moment, he was unwilling to really do this.

    Next, Garen hugged his beloved collection and began to close his eyes to sleep. He quickly digested the few Giant Feet Yaks and Ice River Sharks he had just eaten. The total weight of the food was slightly heavier than Garen¡¯s body weight. Dragons could eat creatures that were more than their weight at once.

    Half a dayter, Garen was almost asleep.

    He opened his eyes and reluctantly left the ice bed. He ced the rusty armor and sword that were filled with the traces of time beside him.

    Coupled with the fact that the dragon¡¯s tail was already eight meters long, he passed through the water like a nimble fish. The dragon wings were folded on both sides, and Garen quickly left the water in a shuttle-shaped posture.

    Whoosh!

    The crystal clear water droplets that filled the sky slid down the white scales, causing Garen¡¯s strong dragon body to look like a god that had descended to the mortal world.

    When the few Northern Ice Spirits saw Garen, they lowered their heads respectfully and said, ¡°Praise the Great True Dragon.¡±

    After Garen treated this ce as his territory and took the Northern Ice Spirits as his servants, their lives improved at a visible speed. Creatures like the Terror Lizard and the White Hound that could originally hunt them as toys had now be existences simr to pets.

    The protection of a True Dragon, even if it was underage, was a rare thing.

    After receiving the protection and dragon blood transformation, the Northern Ice Spirits paid with their own manpower.

    They were elemental lifeforms and did not need flesh and food. They could only survive by absorbing the ice elements that were abundant in the air of the Northern Ice Field. It was very easy to feed them. As for their hunting gains, meat-like creatures were used to feed the brainless servants like the Terror Lizards. Fat and delicious meat like the Giant Feet Yaks were given to Garen as food.

    Garen did not respond to the praise of the few Northern Ice Spirits. As a True Dragon, he did not need to respond to his servants¡¯ respect. He just needed to ept it.

    Waving his dragon wings, Garen left further north and flew to a ce far away from the small ice river where no servants could see.

    He used his dragon w to dig through the snow, revealing the grayish-brown frozen ground below. Then, he dug a small pit in the frozen ground.

 Chapter 16

    Ogre

    Looking around and seeing that there were no other creatures around, Garen turned around and aimed his noble dragon butt at the freshly dug pit.

    Next, he held his spiked chin with a dragon w and looked deeply at the wless night sky in the distance. He exerted a little strength and thought about his life.

    Pfft!

    The dragon excreted with strong momentum.

    After a thunderous sound, afortable expression appeared on Garen¡¯s dragon face. He had eaten a lot. After absorbing the essence and nutrition, there was a lot of waste in his body.

    A few minutester, Garen left behind the precious dragon feces that would make the White Hounds overjoyed.

    He coughed lightly and did not even turn around. At the same time, his dragon tail swept over arge area of snow, covering the precious dragon feces.

    ¡°Sigh, there are no toilets in the wilderness. I can only make do with this.¡±

    Proper dragons would ¡°fly¡± high in the air from time to time. asionally, they would hit one or two lucky ones and give them a chance toe into contact with the aura of a True Dragon.

    However, although Garen had be a dragon, he still felt a little ashamed to do that.

    He felt that it did not seem appropriate to defecate in the wild. It was really impossible for him to do it in the sky. However, there was no good solution now unless he could survive by breathing in time or elemental energy without eating solid food.

    Settling it in the ice river was the least eye-catching and safe, but Garen did not want to discover them in his nest one day.

    After relieving his body of the burden, Garen prepared to leave and return to the Ice River Domain.

    Before he left, he suddenly felt an aura gradually approaching from behind. His gaze immediately focused and he turned around.

    A nine-foot-tall and roughly three-meter-tall humanoid creature was quietly approaching him. After being discovered by Garen, the two of them looked at each other. It still maintained its posture of walking closer, and the atmosphere froze for a moment.

    ...¡­..

    Uga Bone Crusher was an ogre from a small ogre gathering ce with a total poption of about 40, the Bone Crusher Tribe.

    It had just be an adult and needed powerful prey to prove its courage and strength so that it could show off its muscles to the other ogres and obtain a higher status in the Bone Crusher Tribe, as well as the right to choose a spouse.

    Uga Bone Crusher had always thought that he was very smart.

    Apart from the leader of the Bone Crusher Tribe, the two-headed ogre who could use spells, no other ogre was smarter than it.

    In a group of not-so-intelligent ogres, Uga Bone Crusher always felt that he was ipatible with them.

    As for the smarter leader, Uga Bone Crusher felt that it was because it had two heads and he only had one, so it was eptable that he could notpare to the other party.

    One day, looking at the two-headed ogre leader who could get together with female ogres at will and even order other ogres around, a bold idea arose in his mind.

    If Garen knew his thoughts, he would describe it in a suitable sentence.

    ¡°If you¡¯re a man, you should take over.¡±

    After this thought appeared, it was like a wildfire growing in Uga Bone Crusher¡¯s heart.

    ording to the tradition of the Bone Crusher Tribe, after they became adults, they would have the chance to challenge the leader. After defeating the leader, they could rece him and be the new leader.

    However, the two-headed ogre leader was the strongest leader in the history of the Bone Crusher Tribe. It even had a throne made of the skulls of challengers.

    Uga Bone Crusher would not be as rash as the other challengers. He nned to wait for the leader to age and challenge him when he was weak.

    However, before that, he needed to prove that he was a true adult ogre and settle hising-of-age ceremony.

    ¡°Hmph, the strong Uga can even hunt a dragon.¡±

    Uga Bone Crusher bragged to the nsmen, then strode away and stepped onto the icefield under the worship of the other ogres.

    Along the way, with the strong body of an ogre and his mind that was much smarter than ordinary ogres, Uga Bone Crusher had either created traps or ambushed many hunters on the icefield.

    However, he was not satisfied.

    This was because the two-headed ogre leader had once killed an ice python that was nearly ten meters long and as thick as a bucket. It was stronger than all his prey so far.

    Up until just now, after he left the Bone Crusher Tribe for a hundred miles, he actually saw a little White Dragon excreting!

    Uga Bone Crusher knew the power of a True Dragon, even if the other party was the weakest White Dragon.

    He turned around and left, pretending not to see anything.

    However, when he recalled that his bold words really had a chance of sess, he thought of the scene of the ogres surrounding him and the favor of the chubby ogre beauties.

    He decided to use the thick wooden hammer he carried to sneak attack the little White Dragon in front of him.

    As long as the sneak attack seeded, he would have a chance to fulfill his dream!

    ¡°The history of the Bone Crusher Tribe will rely on me, Uga Bone Crusher, because I hunted a True Dragon when I became an adult!¡±

    Uga Bone Crusher fantasized in his mind. At the same time, he quietly walked forward and carefully approached the little White Dragon.

    However, just as this thought appeared in his mind, before he could take a step, he saw the little White Dragon suddenly turn around, its eyes filled with piercingly cold killing intent.

    Uga Bone Crusher was stunned. Then, his mind was filled with all kinds of records regarding the dragon and he became frightened.

    He squeezed out a forced smile and said to Garen awkwardly, ¡°Honorable True Dragon, I, Uga Bone Crusher, am only passing by. I don¡¯t have any ill intentions.¡±

    As he spoke, he quietly hid the wooden hammer behind him, but he seemed guilty nheless.

    ........

    Garen turned his dragon body around to face the creature in front of him.

    He was nine feet, tall, human-shaped, and had dark rough skin. His body was burly and powerful, and his muscles were all over his body. His eyes were white with pitch-ck pupils. His entire body stank, and his mouth was filled with fangs. He was wearing simple and crude beast skin, and he held a ck wooden hammer that was still stained with dried blood.

    After seeing that he had been discovered, the ogre muttered in anguage that Garen did not understand.

    The dragon inheritance only had the dragonnguage andmonnguage. Large human-like creatures like the ogres spoke the Giant Language. Garen did not learn the Giant Language, so he could not understand.

    After saying that, the ogre forced an extremely ugly smile.

    ¡°You¡¯reughing at me?!¡±

    Garen was furious.

    His expression was not good at all. In an instant, he pped his wings and approached. He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of frost.

    Many people thought that dragon breath was an ordinary ability of dragons. It was a method simr to the sweep of a huge tail and the pping of dragon wings.

    However, this was a misunderstanding.

    The dragon breath was not an ordinary skill. Instead, it was extremely powerful and difficult to resist. It was the symbol of the dragon race that any creature had to treat seriously, and it was equivalent to a big move.

    Even an adult dragon could not maintain its dragon breath for long.

    Garen used a powerful move from the start.

    Under the other party¡¯s shocked gaze, the cone-shaped frost breath instantly covered the ogre¡¯s body and froze it in thick ice crystals.

 Chapter 17

    Giant Language

    In mid-air, a white figure waved his dragon wings, bringing about a whistling cold wind. Soon, he returned to the sky above the territory.

    After aiming at an empty space without any servants, Garen released his dragon w.

    Bang!

    Therge ice crystal that was grabbed by his single w fell and smashed a depression in the ground. Themotion attracted the attention of many Northern Ice Spirits, but when they saw that their lord had returned, they went to do their own things as if nothing had happened.

    In the ice crystal, the ogre¡¯s body was lifelike, and its face was filled with fear.

    Garen retracted his dragon wings andnded below, sizing up the ice crystal in front of him.

    He had shown mercy to the ogre and did not kill it. He only froze it alive.

    As for the reason for this, it was not that Garen suddenly liked the ogre, but that he restrained his anger the moment he spat out his breath. He recalled that ogres were grouped creatures and rarely appeared alone.

    The appearance of an ogre meant that there was an ogre tribe in this area.

    ¡°Ogre tribe¡­ This Northern Ice Fields really won¡¯t let me live in peace.¡±

    Garen did not want to wake up after sleeping and discover that his territory had been wiped out by the ogres. Then, he would be surrounded by a group of ogres and cooked in a pot with onions, ginger, and garlic.

    He looked at the frozen ogre in front of him. After thinking for a moment, he controlled the ice crystal to turn into magical elements and gradually melt.

    Plop¡­ The ogre fell to the ground. There were still some traces of frostbite on its body, but its outstanding physique made it open its eyes a few minutester and look at its surroundings in a daze.

    When it looked up and saw Garen¡¯s dragon body, the ogre seemed to be shocked.

    It casually threw the wooden club away and kowtowed to Garen, speaking in the Giantnguage that the dragon did not understand.

    Garen held his chin with his dragon w and observed the ogre kneeling on the ground in front of him, feeling a little strange.

    ¡°This ogre doesn¡¯t seem to be that stupid.¡±

    The dragon inheritance recorded the details of ogres.

    What was most reminiscent of them was their rash, impulsive, and stupid personalities, as well as their strong bodies that could adapt to most climate environments.

    On the Noah Continent, which was the ce where Garen was, the footprints of the ogres were almost everywhere in the forest, swamp, desert, and frozen in¡­ It was a verymon race.

    After thinking for a moment, Garen spread his dragon wings and the shadow enveloped the ogre¡¯s body.

    While the ogre was trembling, Garen said in the Noah Common Language, ¡°Do you speak the Common Language?¡±

    Hearing Garen¡¯s voice, the ogre looked up in confusion.

    Looking at its reaction, Garen frowned secretly. He knew that this guy definitely only knew onenguage.

    Since thenguage was different, it was difficult to ask for information about the ogre tribe. There was not much use in keeping it. It was better to give the Terror Lizards and White Hounds in the Ice River Territory an additional meal.

    The ogre had a stench and an extremely ugly appearance. Garen could not eat it.

    With this thought, Garen looked at the ogre with a gradually dangerous gaze.

    This ogre was indeed not as stupid as ordinary ogres. It acutely saw through Garen¡¯s thoughts and its expression immediately froze as it hurriedly spoke nonsense.

    When he heard some repeating words, Garen¡¯s gaze moved slightly.

    ¡°True Dragon? Spare me?¡±

    For some reason, this was the first time he had heard the Giantnguage. He did not know anything about it before, but with his current environment and the many words spoken by the ogre, Garen was very sure that he understood some of the words.

    He recalled the legend of the Time Dragon in the dragon inheritance again.

    Any knowledge, skill, ornguage was a skill that belonged to the Time Dragon.

    ¡°In terms ofnguage, I seem to have extraordinary talent.¡±

    Garen realized this and gradually restrained his killing intent.

    As for why he only realized this now, it was because the knowledge of the dragon¡¯s inheritance was notpletely stuffed into the dragon¡¯s mind. It was more like a treasure vault hidden in his mind. When it was triggered in a specific environment, the relevant information would naturally appear in his mind. It was a knowledge inheritance that was unlocked by conditions.

    At the same time, the ogre felt the fatal danger fade and heaved a sigh of relief.

    However, as soon as it stopped begging, it was stared at by Garen¡¯s sharp tinum dragon eyes and lowered its head to beg for mercy again.

    After thinking for a moment, Garen stopped the ogre from begging for mercy and used his hand gestures tomunicate with the little vocabry he had just learned.

    After all, it was an intelligent creature. Although thenguage was different, he could understand some of the general meaning through gestures and actions. Moreover, Garen had just learned a little of the Giantnguage.

    At first, it was a little difficult, but after the ogre understood that Garen wanted to learn his ownnguage, it slowly became simple.

    Garen pointed at the ground. The ogre was stunned, then he spoke in Giant Language, ¡°Barakhan.¡±

    The meaning was the earth.

    He looked up at the sky again. The ogre understood and looked at the dark and cloudless night. ¡°Lacas.¡±

    The sky¡­

    Just like that, time slowly passed. Garen was like a child who had obtained a new toy as he curiously learned a newnguage.

    He understood each word and relied on the words to interpret the sentences. He grasped more sentences and learned grammatical structures. Moreover, the more foundation he knew, the faster his learning process became.

    Three dayster.

    Garen could alreadymunicate simply with the ogre. Although his Giantnguage was still a little rigid, dailymunication was possible.

    Throughout the entire learning process, he did not feel impatient at all. Instead, he felt excited and happy because he had obtained new knowledge.

    The joy was so good that it surprised Garen.

    On the other hand, Garen was surprised by his talent innguage. He had actually roughly understood anguage by relying on the ogre¡¯s description.

    ¡°If I had this ability in my previous life, or even just the joy of learning new knowledge¡­¡±

    Speaking of which, he had already grasped fivenguages.

    The Noah Common Language, Dragon Language, Giant Language, Chinese, and English.

    There was no need to say much about Chinese, and English was something he originally had a certain foundation in. At this moment, with the talent of the Time Dragon innguage, he understood it without a teacher and grasped it at a deeper level.

    Thinking of this, Garen could not help but shake his head and throw the past to the back of his mind.

    After focusing his mind, Garen looked at the haggard and weak-looking ogre and said in Giantnguage, ¡°Uga, how many people are there in your Bone Crusher Tribe?¡±

    As he spoke, he waved his hand and gestured for the Northern Ice Spirits to carry a portion of food for the Terror Lizards and the White Hounds.

    A basin of squirming fat Ice Field Worms.

    These Ice Field Worms lived under the snow and usually relied on eating snow to survive, but the meat was still considered fat. Under Garen¡¯s guidance, the Northern Ice Spirits raised them as daily food for their pets.

    As long as he did not mind that white and chubby body filled with juice, the taste was not bad.

    Garen would asionally eat it as a snack. It was cold in his mouth and the meat was delicious. There was also a fresh snow fragrance.

 Chapter 18

    Bone Crusher Tribe

    Uga Bone Crusher, who had been hungry for three days, wolfed down the Ice Field Worms and replied to Garen.

    ¡°Hmm, there are a total of 44 people in our Bone Crusher Tribe. Our leader is the two-headed ogre, and we also have 22 male adult ogres, ten female adult ogres, and 11 underage ogres.¡±

    This traitor bluntly sold out the information of his tribe.

    A two-headed ogre?

    Garen was shocked.

    In the ogre race, most of them were boorish ogre warriors who yed withrge wooden clubs like Uga Bone Crusher. However, asionally, subspecies with extremely high intelligence and could master spells would be called ogre sorcerers.

    An ogre sorcerer was not necessarily a two-headed ogre, but a two-headed ogre was definitely an ogre sorcerer. Apart from a strong body, they also grasped the ability to cast spells. This was because they had two heads and could multitask. They were much stronger than ordinary ogre sorcerers.

    On the Noah Continent, only mages who knew how to cast spells had the right to speak. Those who knew spells above the ninth tier were walking nuclear bombs. They were respected wherever they went and could influence the decisions of the kingdom with a word.

    The most respected identity would always be a mage.

    Reality was not a game, and there was no need to consider the bnce of professions. A rich mage on the Noah Continent could defeat more than ten warriors of the same level. Apart frombat ability, spells could also do many strange things.

    For example, teleportation arrays, city shields, otherworld summoning, and so on.

    ¡°Two-headed ogre, that¡¯s troublesome.¡±

    ording to Garen¡¯s understanding, ordinary young dragons did not have much chance of winning against a two-headed ogre. If that two-headed ogre grasped a high-level spell, it would be even more troublesome.

    As for ordinary ogres, although they were all strong, they were not much of a threat to him.

    Thinking of this, Garen revealed a thoughtful expression.

    After pondering for a moment, he asked, ¡°How far is the Bone Crusher Tribe from here?¡±

    Uga scratched his head and said, ¡°Not far. Only more than 50 kilometers.¡±

    More than 50 kilometers¡­ was a rtively long journey for ordinary people.

    However, to creatures like Garen and the ogre, it was a very small number.

    Before Garen could ask further, Uga¡¯s next words made his expression change slightly.

    ¡°The tribesmen asionally hunt near this ice river. There¡¯s a water source here, and there is abundant preying and going.¡±

    Creatures of different races had different habits and customs. The ogres were a race that liked filth and did not like water. Otherwise, when Garen discovered the small ice river, the ogres would definitely have upied it.

    At the same time, Garen frowned and his heart sank.

    Didn¡¯t that mean that he could face the threat of the ogre tribe at any time?

    It was fine usually, but if the ogres discovered the location of the nest while he was sleeping, it would be very dangerous. That two-headed ogre needed to be guarded against.

    Garen thought for a moment and said in a low voice, ¡°Tell me everything you know about the ability of the two-headed ogre leader.¡±

    Uga¡¯s eyes lit up. He clearly knew that Garen wanted to deal with his leader, but under Garen¡¯s strange gaze, he actually said very happily, ¡°Our leader is called Thyra Bone Crusher. He¡¯s about the same height as me¡­¡±

    A few minutester, Uga Bone Crusher told Garen the information about the two-headed ogre in detail and looked at him with anticipation.

    Garen pondered for a moment and did not speak.

    A momentter, he looked at Uga Bone Crusher with interest and said, ¡°Tell me, why are you so enthusiastic about telling me information?¡±

    Uga Bone Crusher scratched his head in embarrassment and grinned foolishly, ¡°I want to be the leader. He¡¯s the greatest obstacle in my way.¡±

    After a pause, Uga Bone Crusher sincerely knelt on the ground and said to Garen, ¡°Great True Dragon, if you can kill Thyra and let me be the leader of the Bone Crusher Tribe, I swear to you in the name of the Sun God that the Bone Crusher Tribe will respect and follow your orders.¡±

    Sun God? Garen was slightly stunned.

    Since when did ogres worship the Sun God? Wasn¡¯t it the God of Strength or the God of Courage?

    Moreover, there was no real Sun God on the Noah Continent.

    Garen was a little puzzled. In his dragon inheritance, there was no such god.

    However, Garen did not think too much about this.

    After all, there were many gods on the Noah Continent and countless religions. Perhaps this ¡°Sun God¡± was a new god that had recently appeared, so there was no record in the dragon inheritance.

    However, no matter what, daring to swear in the name of God was not a small matter, regardless of whether it was a True God or a False God.

    Those who broke the oath would definitely be cursed by the gods.

    In a world with gods, swearing in the name of a god was the most serious contract. It was not something that could be casually said.

    As for the matter of killing the two-headed ogre leader that Uga Bone Crusher mentioned¡­ Garen was a little tempted.

    This was because ording to the description of the two-headed ogre leader, although it could cast spells, the only spell it could use was the Forked Lightning Bolt.

    Thinking about it, it made sense. How could spells be so easy to master?

    Although the two-headed ogre was a rare subspecies, it was not a very outstanding magical creature.

    After having a certain understanding of the two-headed ogre through Uga Bone Crusher, Garen was already thinking of a strategy to deal with it.

    How could he allow strong enemies to exist near him? Moreover, it was the ferocious ogre tribe that ate everything.

    Of course, if this tribe was controlled by him, it was a good thing. The ogre¡¯s overall strength far exceeded all of Garen¡¯s current servants. After subduing them, they could resolve many issues for Garen.

    In the current Ice River Domain, after the Northern Ice Spirits transformed into dragon blood creatures, although their strength was growing day by day, they had just started after all and were still too weak. The Terror Lizard and White Hound pets were not very strong.

    The addition of the ogre tribe could greatly increase the strength of the Ice River Domain. If they encountered any trouble, Garen did not have to take action to resolve it.

    In addition, as his body grew, his appetite became greater. The current hunting results of his servants were already a little difficult to satisfy Garen¡¯s appetite. He needed more servants.

    ¡°Before I sleep next time, I¡¯ll destroy or subdue this ogre tribe.¡±

    After a short thought, Garen made a decision.

    He looked at Uga Bone Crusher without any change in expression and asked calmly, ¡°How¡¯s the strength of the adult ogres in the Bone Crusher Tribepared to you?¡±

    Uga Bone Crusher was stunned and said, ¡°Apart from the leader, I am already the strongest ogre.¡±

    Although he had just be an adult, he was already invincible in the tribe. Otherwise, he would not have thought of recing the leader.

    Garen sized up Uga¡¯s body.

    Three meters tall with hard bulging muscles under the simple tanned animal skin clothes¡­ The height of an adult ogre was about 2.6 to 3 meters. Uga Bone Crusher was indeed tall among the ogres.

 Chapter 19

    Cloud Mist Technique

    ¡°Lord True Dragon, are you thinking about how to deal with ordinary ogre warriors?¡±

    Every race would asionally give birth to an anomaly. Uga Bone Crusher had intelligence that was not inferior to ordinary people and was much smarter than ordinary ogres. He observed the situation and guessed Garen¡¯s intentions.

    To Uga Bone Crusher, his encounter in the past few days was simply a dream.

    First, he had provoked the True Dragon and was about to be unlucky enough to die in its stomach. Then, he discovered that the True Dragon actually did not kill him. Instead, it stunned the ogre to the extreme that it learned the Giant Language in a short few days and even gave it a chance to rece the two-headed ogre¡­

    He had almost gone crazy wanting to be the leader, so he naturally would not let go of such a good opportunity.

    Moreover, it was not shameful to submit to a True Dragon, even if it was an underage True Dragon.

    Garen nodded calmly. Seeing that Uga Bone Crusher wanted to say something but hesitated, he said in a low voice, ¡°Tell me what you think.¡±

    He had already seen that Uga Bone Crusher was different from ordinary ogres and did not underestimate his brain.

    Uga Bone Crusher nodded happily, then patted his chest and said confidently in a muffled voice, ¡°I know Thyra¡¯s hobbies and habits. We can trick him out of the tribe.¡±

    ¡°As long as Lord True Dragon can kill Thyra, all the ogres of the Bone Crusher Tribe will be your loyal servants.¡±

    Garen looked at Uga in surprise and thought to himself that this guy was really a traitor.

    In order to be the leader, he did not hesitate to sell the entire tribe to the dragon.

    ¡°If that two-headed ogre knows that the tribe has such a traitor¡­¡±

    Garen shook his head and mourned for the two-headed ogre.

    After thinking for a moment, Garen asked for more information about the two-headed ogre. Then, he got Uga Bone Crusher to point out the approximate location of the Bone Crusher Tribe and let him stay in the Ice River Domain for the time being. He pped his dragon wings and his figure disappeared into the vast night sky.

    In the air, Garen lowered his head to look at the Ice River Domain that had already turned into a ck dot. Then, he retracted his gaze and flew towards the Bone Crusher Tribe.

    He did not leave any restrictive spells on Uga Bone Crusher. Garen did not know any of such spells at the moment, and he did not restrict the movement of thetter. He only verbally let it stay in the Ice River Domain.

    This was also a test to see if this ogre really wanted to use Garen¡¯s strength to be the leader of the tribe.

    If he was really smart enough, when Garen returned to the Ice River Territory, he would still see his figure on the spot.

    Otherwise, Garen could only think of a way to destroy the entire Bone Crusher Tribe and not subdue them.

    Whoosh!

    Thousands of meters in the air, the whistling of the cold wind could be heard.

    Without the help of spells, adult dragons could fly at full speed for a few days. If they could control their speed and continuously fly in the air for half a month, as long as they did not find it boring, they could even fly for an entire year.

    This terrifying endurance was because the dragon had a powerful heart as the source of its power.

    There were four huge ventricles in the dragon¡¯s heart that were constantly pumping, providing endless strength to the dragon¡¯s body.

    Due to the strength of the dragon heart, some schrs who studied dragons even described that if a hard rock was ced in the heart of an ancient dragon, the dragon heart could crush it into powder with a single beat.

    Garen¡¯s dragon wings, which were ten meters long, werepletely extended. He used the airflow to glide, and his speed was not very fast.

    He was only a young dragon, so it was still impossible for him to fly at full speed for a few days. In order to maintain his stamina that could deal with idents, Garen chose the most energy-saving glide. Although his speed was much slower, it was stable. Moreover, Garen was not in a hurry.

    Due to the unique night environment, the Northern Ice Fields had been enveloped by the night sky, so it was a little difficult to distinguish the time.

    However, Garen had an outstanding sense of time and space. He was rtively sensitive to the flow of time and the change of space, so he would not misjudge the time.

    He looked down and saw a strange small depression basin.

    The ice basin was in the shape of a bowl, and small messy ck dots could be vaguely seen inside.

    True Dragons had a long-range vision. As long as there were no obstacles in the middle, as long as one focused, they could see the scattered snow thousands of meters away.

    Garen looked over and clearly saw that those ck dots were simple and crude houses built casually with rocks. There were also strong ogres surrounding the bonfire withrge iron pots scattered around.

    Yellow thick soup rolled in therge iron pot. asionally, the limbs of some unknown icefield beasts could be seen, looking very terrifying.

    Ogres did not only eat humanoid creatures.

    They ate everything that was weaker than them and could be hunted. Some of the ogres located in the deep mountains and forests might have never eaten humanoid creatures in their lives.

    In the center of the Bone Crusher Tribe, in arge stone house that was covered in a fewyers of animal skin at the top and looked rtively extraordinary, a three-meter-tall ogre was praying piously to a wooden ball-shaped ck statue and chanting.

    Its rough dark skin and signature ck eyes and white pupils were no different from other ogres.

    The only difference was that it had two heads that were close together, onerge and one small.

    Their eyes were closed as they prayed to the statue.

    Suddenly, the two-headed ogre seemed to have felt something and suddenly opened its eyes.

    The eyes of therge head flickered with a light that was more intelligent than the eyes of the small head.

    It picked up a long staff from the weapon shelf in the house, arge hammer covered in frozen blood, and strode out of the house, looking around suspiciously.

    After discovering nothing abnormal, the two-headed ogre raised its head and looked at the sky at the same time.

    However, other than clouds that did not have any presence, there were only stars in the vast vision.

    ¡°Leader, what are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°Is there food in the sky?¡±

    An ogre approached and looked up like a two-headed ogre. After seeing nothing, it asked strangely.

    Blue light circted in the two-headed ogre¡¯s eyes as it continuously looked at the night sky. After a few minutes, it retracted its gaze. The two heads looked at each other and shook, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a feeling.¡±

    After saying that, it returned to the stone house, put away its weapon, and continued to pray sincerely.

    As the two-headed ogre prayed, in a world that ordinary people could not see, threads of ck fog stretched out from the sculpture and touched the two-headed ogre¡¯s body like tentacles.

    Every touch made the two-headed ogre¡¯s body tremble slightly, and the pious expression on its ugly face became even stronger.

    In the sky, Garen was surrounded by a dim cloud that seemed to have fused with the night. When he saw the two-headed ogre rush out of the house and look in his direction suspiciously, his heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°This two-headed ogre is not weak. It can vaguely sense me from so far away.¡±

    If not for the Cloud Mist Technique, which he had grasped after waking up from his sleep, Garen would have been exposed.

 Chapter 20

    Walking on the Ice

    The Cloud Mist Technique could create a cloud of mist to disrupt vision and senses, blocking some spell detection abilities. It was a type of spell ability that a White Dragon could master when it was young. It was best used with Aura Concealment to move around stealthily. Garen hadprehended it when he was still a young dragon.

    Of course, his current size was not inferior to ordinary young White Dragons, and it even slightly exceeded them.

    Without removing the Cloud Mist Technique, Garen circled above the Bone Crusher Tribe for a moment and carefully sized up the situation.

    Ten minutester, he nodded imperceptibly and confirmed that the number of adult ogres here was indeed as Uga had said.

    After thinking for a moment, Garen turned around and left. However, he did not return to the Ice River Domain directly. Instead, he used the Bone Crusher Tribe as the center and searched the surrounding 20 miles.

    He did not fly fast but carefully looked down and scanned the various terrain of the ice in.

    Garen was looking for a suitable location to set up an ambush.

    Although dragons were naturally powerful, they did not like to expose themselves head-on and directly fight. On the contrary, dragons liked sudden attacks like falling from the sky or breaking out of the ground.

    Although it had scales and wings, many of the characteristics of a dragon were more like a cat than a worm.

    Time passed bit by bit. About an hour and a halfter, Garen¡¯s body froze, and his eyes revealed joy. He retracted his dragon wings and dispersed the clouds around him before diving down.

    Soon, Garennded on an extremely smooth ice surface. He turned his neck and looked around.

    Under his feet was the surface of theke covered in ice crystals, covering a radius of several kilometers.

    In the Northern Ice Fields, because of the low temperature, it was very easy to freeze in a waterke like the one under his feet. Only in the warmest short period of time every year would the ice crystals melt and reveal theke water.

    This ce was the most suitable ce for an ambush for the White Dragon.

    Because there was no snowstorm recently, the snow on the ground was not thick enough to hide the dragon¡¯s body. If he ambushed in the water that the ogres hated, attacking from under the ice was the best choice.

    Afternding on the ice, Garen carefully moved his body and was surprised to discover that the ice could actually support his weight.

    At first, he thought that the ice was hard enough, but after walking and even running for a while, Garen discovered that he was wrong.

    He could move freely on the ice without much effect, mainly relying on his dragon body.

    The moment Garen¡¯s dragon w touched the ice, it produced a strange force to support his body. Moreover, the scaled w increased the friction, allowing him to move freely on the smooth ice. He was even faster than when he moved on the ground normally,ing and going like the wind.

    Walking on ice¡­ was a special ability belonging to the White Dragon.

    Special abilities referred to the ability to bepletely unaffected by spells and not be affected by anti-magic or magic-free areas. Garen could walk on the ice mainly because of his unique physical structure, like the ability to see through distance and darkness, not spells or supernatural powers.

    After sliding on the ice for a moment, Garen pped his dragon wings and soared into the sky, returning to the Ice River Domain.

    He had spent a total of a few hours on this trip. If the ogre, Uga Bone Crusher, wanted to take the opportunity to escape, he should have long left the Ice River Domain and fled.

    However, when Garen looked down from the sky, he still saw a familiar tall figure.

    Uga Bone Crusher was sparring with the Northern Ice Spirit, Roy Ice River. He cried out loudly and charged towards Roy Ice River like a tank. As he moved, the ground shook slightly, and his momentum was not weak.

    Fear appeared on Roy Ice River¡¯s humanoid ice crystal face.

    He stretched out his hand, and the elemental power in the surrounding space instantly gathered. A series of ice cones shot out from its palm like machine guns. They were many times stronger than the ice dagger that it had shown Garen more than two months ago.

    Unfortunately, when the dense ice conesnded on the skin of Uga Bone Crusher, they only made him grimace in pain, leaving white marks on the rough dark skin, but they did not really break.

    The skin of the ogre was very tough and fleshy.

    It was difficult for the ice cones shot out by Roy Ice River to leave any truly effective injuries.

    A few secondster, Uga Bone Crusher strode forward and rushed to the front of the Northern Ice Spirit. He grabbed Roy Ice River with one hand andughed loudly. In the Giantnguage, he said, ¡°Little guy, I won. If you want to defeat the future leader of the Uga Bone Crusher, you¡¯re still far from it!¡±

    Roy Ice River did not understand Giantnguage, but from his expression, he roughly guessed the meaning of Uga Bone Crusher¡¯s words.

    Although it had lost, it was happy about its increasingly powerful ability after bing a dragon blood creature.

    One had to know that before this, if he saw an ogre, it would be difficult for him to have any thoughts of fighting. He could only take a detour and leave. However, now, he could barely fight.

    There was no unwillingness to admit defeat. Roy Ice River, who was made of ice crystals, only said in distress, ¡°Put me down. I admit defeat.¡±

    The ogre was very strong and could carry a few tons of things as if it was ying. When he was grabbed by it, Roy Ice River felt like he would be crushed into ice at any time. Although the Northern Ice Spirit would not die before its magic power was exhausted, it was a bad experience in the end.

    Uga Bone Crusher raised his head proudly. Because he did not understand themonnguage, he did not know what Roy Ice River was saying and only continued tough.

    Roy Ice River was about to make some gestures to let the ogre understand when his face suddenly lit up and he looked behind Uga Bone Crusher in reverence.

    Uga Bone Crusher¡¯s expression froze as he saw the shadow that stretched out from behind and covered his shadow. He slowly let go of Roy Ice River and mechanically turned his neck slowly.

    ¡°Lord True Dragon, you¡¯re back.¡±

    A smile appeared on Uga Bone Crusher¡¯s ugly face.

    He was shocked in his heart and discovered that although the True Dragon¡¯s body was huge, it could fall without any sound.

    Garen¡¯s face was expressionless as he said, ¡°You seem to be getting along well with my servant.¡±

    Uga Bone Crusher scratched his head and said in embarrassment, ¡°The other ogres in the tribe are too stupid. Your servants are as smart as me. I like tomunicate with them.¡±

    Although they did not speak the samenguage, just themunication of their gestures made Uga Bone Crusher feel that the Northern Ice Spirit was easier tomunicate with than the ogres in the tribe.

    It also had the thought of learning themonnguage and wanted tomunicate with other intelligent creatures.

    Garen ignored the ogre and looked at Roy Ice River. He encouraged, ¡°Although you¡¯re not the ogre¡¯s match yet, your strength still has a lot of room to grow. You won¡¯t be weaker than the ogre in the future. Continue to work hard.¡±

    A simple encouragement made a rich expression of gratitude appear on Roy Ice River¡¯s face.

    Motivation from a True Dragon was notmon.

    Immediately, Garen grabbed the shoulder of Uga Bone Crusher with his w. Under a puzzled gaze, his dragon wings shook and flew into the sky. The ogre¡¯s weight was like a toy under the dragon¡¯s w as it was quickly brought into the air while trembling.

 Chapter 21

    Ambush

    Garen grabbed the ogre and flew into the sky. Even with his stamina, he could not help but feel a trace of exhaustion after a long time.

    As for the cold wind in the sky, it did not affect Uga Bone Crusher much. The ogres living in the Northern Ice Fields wore simple rough beast leather clothes and had long developed higher cold resistance.

    However, he still shook non-stop and did not dare to look down.

    He seemed to be a little afraid of heights.

    This was normal for any creature that could not fly but was grabbed and brought more than a thousand meters into the air. There was only the whistling wind in his ears. His life was all in the other party¡¯s hands, so there was no way he would not be afraid.

    As long as Garen slipped and threw the ogre down, it would definitely be smashed into a ball of rotten meat that was difficult to distinguish between races.

    Bringing some difficult prey who could not fly into the sky and throwing them to their deaths was one of themonly used methods of dragons. True Dragons could carry creatures that were simr to their weight or even heavier.

    If not for the fact that he wanted to take in the ogre tribe, Garen did not need to fight head-on. He could rely solely on his ability to fly and throw something down from the sky from time to time to make them suffer.

    After a period of time, Garen brought Uga Bone Crusher to the iceyer of the iceke.

    Uga¡¯s legs went soft and he took a few trembling steps. He felt that his mind was still in a nk state. He was dizzy as if he had note down from the sky yet.

    A few minutester, he slowly returned to normal.

    Seeing that the ice was thick and could support the ogre¡¯s weight, Garen revealed a satisfied expression. This way, this was more suitable as an ambush location. At the very least, he could sessfully deceive the other party.

    After seeing that Uga Bone Crusher had recovered, Garen pointed at the ice under his feet and said, ¡°Bring the two-headed ogre here and your mission will bepleted.¡±

    As for how to deal with the two-headed ogre, Garen did not say.

    Uga looked at the wide and vast ice and nodded. ¡°I know this ce. With my speed, it will take four hours to return from the Bone Crusher Tribe.¡±

    After a pause, he looked at Garen and said, ¡°Lord True Dragon, are you going to deal with Leader Thyra immediately? Shall I set off now?¡±

    His voice was filled with impatience. Uga Bone Crusher was already going crazy thinking of recing the leader of the two-headed ogre.

    Garen¡¯s gaze was calm, and no change in mood could be seen. He only nodded his dragon head and said, ¡°Cut the crap and leave as soon as possible.¡±

    After saying that, Garen recalled the two weapons he saw when the two-headed ogre came out of the house. He added, ¡°When you bring it here, try not to let it carry weapons.¡±

    This was the most efficient way. Since he had decided to kill the two-headed ogre who was a threat to him, he implemented it immediately after finalizing the n. After all, the longer it was, the easier it was to add unexpected variables.

    Uga Bone Crusher nodded excitedly and said, ¡°Yes, Great True Dragon!¡±

    ¡°Uga will definitely not disappoint you!¡±

    Garen waved his dragon w, indicating that Uga Bone Crusher could begin to move. Without any hesitation, he turned around and quickly left, his figure gradually disappearing into the vast night.

    Bang!

    The thick dragon foot heavily stomped on the ice, and cracks immediately stretched out like a spiderweb. Then, the ice shattered along the cracks, revealing the quietke water below.

    Garen took a deep breath. Then, his body moved, pulled open the ice, and sank into theke.

    The coldke water that could freeze a person to death in a few seconds did not affect Garen negatively. Instead, it made him feelfortable and cool, and his mind shook.

    Whoosh!

    He spat out the Frost Dragon Breath and sealed the ice again as his figure disappeared into theke under the ice.

    The sky above the ice returned to tranquility.

    The color of the White Dragon¡¯s scales was simr to the ice and snow. When it swam under the ice, it would not bring about any light fluctuations. At the same time, the close-fitting scales would silently converge the water. In the Northern Ice Fields, the White Dragon was the most terrifying and powerful hunter.

    Under the White Dragon¡¯s ambush, not many preys could survive, let alone Garen who had the power of the Time Dragon.

    The two-headed ogre was no exception.

    Somewhere under the ice, Garen waited patiently.

    If a creature stepped on the ice, even if he could not see the other party, through a subtle vibration, he could instantly determine the other party¡¯s location, number, and approximate weight.

    Under the protection of the White Dragon Mother, the year of hunting had not been in vain. As a qualified hunter, Garen had long learned these abilities.

    ...¡­

    Uga Bone Crusher left the range of the iceke and quickly walked towards the depression basin where the Bone Crusher Tribe was in his memory.

    On the way, he killed a muscr white-furred tiger and treated it as prey toplete hising-of-age ceremony. The white-furred tiger was only a rtively huge ordinary beast, and it was not inferior to the prey of the two-headed ogre back then. However, Uga Bone Crusher could not care less.

    He excitedly carried his prey and strode back to the Bone Crusher Tribe.

    When a sharp-eyed ogre saw Uga, he immediately called out. Arge number of ogres got up from the ground or walked out of the house to surround him and his prey.

    This was a nearly four-meter-long white tiger. It was muscr and had sharp ws and teeth, attracting much praise from the ogres.

    ¡°Uga, you¡¯re already a qualified adult ogre.¡±

    ¡°The Sun God will be proud of you and always take care of you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    After a round of praise, the ogres bluntly dragged away the prey of Uga Bone Crusher, skinned it, and threw it into therge iron pot. He did not react.

    The prey hunted by the ogres at theing of age ceremony was meant to be shared with the adult ogres in the tribe. It meant that he had be a member of the adult ogres and was no longer a weak ogre who needed protection.

    Just as the white-furred tiger was dragged away, Uga Bone Crusher walked towards the luxurious stone house covered in animal skin.

    He walked hurriedly as if there was something urgent. He did not even knock and directly barged into the stone house in front of him.

    ¡°Leader! I discovered traces of a human mage!¡±

    As soon as he entered, just as the two-headed ogre looked dissatisfied and wanted to teach Uga a lesson, he said something that made the two-headed ogre happy.

    The two-headed ogre took a step forward. The two heads and four eyes stared at Uga Bone Crusher at the same time. Its body, which was even taller, gave off an extremely strong pressure.

    ¡°Uga Bone Crusher, are you sure?¡±

    The two-headed ogre¡¯srge head was especially excited, but its small head looked indifferent. It was as if it had recalled something delicious and was drooling.

    Uga Bone Crusher nodded wildly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±

    The two-headed ogre calmed down for a moment before asking, ¡°How strong is that human mage?¡±

    Uga Bone Crusher thought for a moment and hurriedly said, ¡°He¡¯s stronger than me, but he¡¯s definitely not your match, Leader.¡±

    ¡°I discovered the human mage in the east. He was fighting a Storm Leopard at that time and did not discover me.¡±

    ¡°Also, although that human mage defeated the Storm Leopard, he¡¯s injured and definitely can¡¯t run far.¡±

    After hearing Uga Bone Crusher¡¯s words, the two-headed ogre red and cursed, ¡°Fool, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and lead the way!¡±

 Chapter 22

    Sneak Attack!

    Although it was night time in the Northern Ice Fields, the ground did not seem dark. It was still a white world covered in silver.

    Snowkes and ice crystals reflected the starlight and moonlight, illuminating the Northern Ice Fields to be as beautiful as the day. Only some narrow ice valleys had thick darkness.

    In the cold wind, two three-meter-tall humanoid creatures were quickly moving on the snow.

    They were Uga Bone Crusher and the two-headed ogre.

    The two-headed ogre held a ck nail hammer in its right hand and a staff in its left hand as it ran forward like an armored car. its speed waspletely different from its seemingly heavy body.

    Beside it, Uga Bone Crusher ran at the same speed, turning into two ck lines in the snow world.

    Due to the fact that he was afraid the human mage would run far away and be difficult to find, the two-headed ogre only brought along the informant, Uga Bone Crusher, and applied the Quick Movement Technique, greatly increasing their movement speed.

    Whoosh!

    When he passed by a slightly raised snow surface, the snow exploded as if a cannonball was buried in it, and crystal clear snow pounced at the two-headed ogre.

    The two-headed ogre¡¯s eyes shed fiercely. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    The ck hammer in his right hand smashed out with violent strength and a whistling wind, hitting a beast that looked like a velociraptor that had sneaked over in the snow.

    Bang!

    The beast wailed and its body was sent flying like a tattered toy. Blood sprayed down and decorated the snow, forming a beautiful red and white pattern.

    The two-headed ogre did not even look at it and continued to walk forward. Uga Bone Crusher secretly swallowed his saliva and followed closely behind.

    During this period, some ignorant icefield creatures followed the momentum andunched sneak attacks. They were either smashed into meat paste by the ck hammer or turned to ashes by spells. They only caused insignificant obstruction to the two-headed ogre.

    Uga Bone Crusher saw the scene of the two-headed ogre disying its might and felt a little nervous.

    He was not very sure if Garen could defeat the two-headed ogre now.

    However, if he wanted to be the leader, there was no other way.

    The two-headed ogre was in its prime. After it aged, Uga would also be old. He could not wait for the day when the two-headed ogre¡¯s strength weakened.

    Seeing that the outline of the frozenke had already vaguely appeared, Uga Bone Crusher suddenly recalled Garen¡¯sst reminder before he left. His eyes darted around.

    A few secondster, Uga Bone Crusher broke the silent atmosphere of the journey and said to the two-headed ogre, ¡°Leader, I see that your weapon seems to be very heavy. Do you need me to help you carry it?¡±

    ¡°If you encounter that human mageter, if your stamina is intact, you can definitely easily take him down.¡±

    The two-headed ogre thought for a moment and agreed. It did not expect the ogre beside it to have ill intentions.

    It handed the rather heavy ck hammer to Uga Bone Crusher to carry, but the staff in its left hand had been clenched tightly.

    Uga Bone Crusher took the initiative to reach out to help it, but it was rejected by a stern gaze. He was afraid that the two-headed ogre would see through it, so he did not dare to say anything else. He only carried the heavy ck hammer and continued to follow the two-headed ogre.

    After a while, the two ogres stepped into the range of the ice.

    The two-headed ogre looked at the endless ice and frowned.

    Uga Bone Crusher was behind it, carrying a ck hammer, his eyes slightly stunned.

    This was because in its vision, its surroundings were vast and there was no sign of any creature, let alone Garen¡¯s rtively obvious dragon body.

    The two-headed ogre did not know what Uga Bone Crusher was thinking. After hesitating for a moment, it stepped on the ice a few times before really moving forward but slowed down because the ice was too slippery.

    Uga Bone Crusher followed beside it nervously.

    Suddenly, the two-headed ogre¡¯s low voice sounded in his ear, ¡°How far are we from the ce where you discovered the human mage?¡±

    Uga Bone Crusher did not hesitate and said with an excuse that he had long prepared, ¡°Cross the range of the frozenke and walk for about a kilometer.¡±

    The two-headed ogre nodded and did not ask anymore. It continued to walk on the ice.

    At the same time, they did not discover that in theke water below the ice, a dragon shadow surrounded by clouds that had fused with theke water slowly moved 200 meters in front of the ogre¡¯s path and waited quietly.

    Garen¡¯s gaze was calm and he did not move. Even his breathing stopped as if he was a lifeless dragon sculpture.

    The moment the ogre stepped on the ice, he knew that the other party was here. Therefore, he was even more careful in restraining his aura and waiting for the most suitable opportunity tounch a surprise attack.

    The flow of time seemed to have slowed down. The ogre approached the iceyer where Garen was step by step. Moreover, it was not too vignt and did not realize that a dragon was ambushing here.

    Garen was silent as he calcted the distance between him and the other party.

    200 meters, 150 meters, 100 meters¡­ 20 meters¡­ 10 meters¡­

    When he felt the ice tremble at close range, a dazzling tinum light bloomed in Garen¡¯s dragon eyes. His entire body suddenly erupted, and the Dragon¡¯s Might that could suppress the mind erupted fearlessly, prating the ice and covering the surrounding hundred meters.

    Crack! Crack! Crack!

    Dense cracks instantly appeared on the ice.

    The moment it moved, the two-headed ogre¡¯s body that was affected by the Dragon¡¯s Might froze. After regaining its senses, it was shocked and wanted to jump out of this shattered area.

    However, it was already toote.

    From the soul-stirring Dragon¡¯s Might to the shattering of the ice, a pair of dazzling tinum dragon eyes appeared. The process only took a short moment.

    Whoosh!

    Arge wave of Frost Dragon Breath surged out diagonally from below, mixed with shattered ice. Sharp ice cones enveloped the two-headed ogre like a white storm.

    ¡°Ambush!¡±

    Garen hade prepared and was prepared. He heavily injured the two-headed ogre in one move and sealed it in ice.

    The shocked expressions on those two heads were still vivid and lifelike in the ice crystals. The body was tattered and covered in wounds caused by ice cones.

    Bang!

    The iceyer shook violently. Garen¡¯s entire body flew out from below andnded near the ice crystal.

    The crystal clear water slid down his scales. The power of the dragoning out of the water made Uga Bone Crusher dumbfounded.

    Garennded on the intact ice beside him and looked at the two-headed ogre sealed by the Frost Dragon Breath. He knew that the other party was still alive, so he opened his dragon mouth again and spat out the even more fatal Time Plundering Breath.

    He had tried mixing the two dragon breaths, but it was difficult to achieve at the moment.

    At the same time, bulging veins suddenly appeared on the two-headed ogre¡¯s tattered skin. They were like ck blood vessels that squirmed violently under its skin.

    When the Time Plundering Breath was about to touch the ice crystal, with a bang, it suddenly exploded. Arge amount of ck fog stretched out at the same time, trying to drown Garen.

 Chapter 23

    Evil Power

    In this threatening ck fog, Garen felt an extremely evil, strange, chaotic, and crazy aura.

    His heart skipped a beat, and he did not dare to be negligent. He activated the triple-speed Time Maniption and his body immediately transformed into a white shadow. He still had the strength to grab Uga Bone Crusher and dodge the ck fog that spread over.

    As for the Time Plundering Breath he had spat out just now, there was no feedback from the other party.

    The power of this breath was strange, but it needed a lot of age enhancement. Garen was a young dragon less than two years old, so it was a little difficult for him to unleash the true power of the Time Plundering Breath.

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem to be a spell¡­¡±

    Garen looked at the ck fog that enveloped a space of about ten meters, and a trace of fear shed through his dragon eyes.

    He acutely felt that this thing was extremely dangerous and was definitely not an ordinary spell product.

    This was because, in Garen¡¯s elemental perception, the moment the ck fog appeared, the various attributes in the air were actually like avoiding snakes and scorpions, unwilling to touch them at all.

    All the elemental energy that could not dodge in time was absorbed by the ck fog and became a part of it.

    Did the two-headed ogre have this ability? Why did it feel so evil, like a chaotic force from the abyss or hell?

    Garen¡¯s mind shook.

    The Bottomless Abyss and the Nine Hells were the two outer nes ruled by demons and devils. Countless worlds in the main material ne had their legends recorded. Of course, regarding these existences who were dedicated to destruction, the records were almost all warnings and reminders.

    In fact, even the arrogant dragons had even left a warning in their inheritance not to rashly provoke demons and devils.

    After sensing that the ck fog was filled with an ominous and evil aura, a strong doubt arose in Garen¡¯s heart. He turned to look at Uga Bone Crusher.

    Uga Bone Crusher looked at the change in front of him in a daze. It seemed that he waspletely unaware of the ck fog ability of the two-headed ogre. After regaining his senses, he jolted and ran away from Garen and the two-headed ogre. He even carried away the ck hammer.

    Dong!

    A muffled voice suddenly sounded from the ck fog, like the powerful heartbeat of a huge beast.

    Then, the ck fog shrank.

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    After the first heartbeat sounded, a powerful heartbeat sounded incessantly. The ck fog continuously contracted in a rhythm and was about to converge.

    Garen was unwilling to watch the other party¡¯s change. He opened his mouth and spat out another Frost Dragon Breath, but the ck fog moved like a living thing and dodged it. At the same time, it shrunk again.

    When he tried to use the Time Plundering Breath again, the other party also sensed his existence and dodged in advance.

    Seeing this scene, Garen became even more careful.

    He spread out his dragon wings and already had the thought of immediately flying away if the situation was bad.

    However, the two-headed ogre in the ck fog seemed to have seen through Garen¡¯s thoughts.

    Boom!

    The magic light in the shape of a white pir passed through the ck fog and soared into the sky. In the end, it quickly spread in all directions hundreds of feet in the air, and instantly enveloped the sky in an area.

    At the same time, Garen felt his body sink as if he was restrained.

    He felt that something was wrong. He pped his dragon wings and wanted to take off, but other than causing a violent wind, his heavy dragon body did not show any signs of flying.

    The spell, Seal the Sky, could suppress the flying ability of creatures.

    It was one of the most popr dragon-ying spells.

    Because Garen had never learned systematic spell knowledge and had not grasped the method to remove the spell, he was a little passive for a moment, but he did not panic because he was just unable to use his flying ability.

    Garen¡¯s strength was not disyed in flight.

    ¡°Creator of all things, the great and noble Sun God, your humble believer, Thyra Bone Crusher, will offer you the heart of a dragon as a tribute.¡±

    ¡°Please bestow your believer with the Sun God¡¯s divine power and help your believer bathe in blood and y the dragon to spread your immortal reputation to the world.¡±

    A prayer that was soft and pious but carried the smell of blood sounded from the ck fog. When thest syble fell, the ck fog that had shrunk a few times finallypletely disappeared. To be precise, it all entered the two-headed ogre¡¯s body.

    Because the two-headed ogre spoke in themonnguage when praying, Garen understood its words.

    He was stunned and did not expect this guy to know how to use a divine technique.

    The divine technique was a spell used by devout believers of the gods through prayer day and night to obtain a trace of connection with the gods far away in the outer ne. It was cast through the special power bestowed by the gods and had various strange and powerful effects.

    There was no record of a two-headed ogre who knew divine techniques in the dragon inheritance.

    ¡°However, why does the divine technique bestowed by the Sun God feel so evil and chaotic?¡±

    Speaking of the Sun God, almost 99% of people would think of vitality, heat, light, life¡­ Garen was no exception, but no matter how he looked at it, he could not associate the divine technique used by the two-headed ogre with the Sun God.

    There was something strange in this matter, but Garen no longer had the time to think about it.

    This was because in his vision, the two-headed ogre, who was kneeling on the ground with both knees and covered in squirming blood vessels like ck patterns, was letting go of its sped hands and slowly standing up. Its two heads and four eyes were all staring at Garen with fanatic and bloodthirsty eyes.

    On the surface of its body, if one looked carefully, one could see that the patterns that seemed to be condensed from ck fog were squirming like living things.

    The injuries caused by Garen¡¯s Frost Dragon Breath had already healed under the power of this strange ck fog.

    Apart from that, behind the two-headed ogre, there were four thick and long ck fleshy tentacles stretching out with fangs and ws. There were very dense eyeballs scattered everywhere, and they were rolling in all directions.

    It looked hair-raising.

    ¡°What the heck is this?¡±

    Garen had already determined that the god the two-headed ogre believed in was definitely not a normal existence.

    He took a deep breath and spat out a surging ice-blue Frost Dragon Breath.

    While spitting out the dragon breath, Garen activated the highest triple-time eleration he could achieve at present.

    After consuming arge amount of time power, it allowed the eleration effect to affect the dragon¡¯s breath. The speed of the Frost Dragon Breath was unbelievably fast, just like when he ambushed the two-headed ogre previously. It was difficult to dodge.

    However, the two-headed ogre had almost died from a sneak attack. Clearly, it was already prepared for the most famous attack method of dragons now.

    It waved its staff. A huge head spoke an obscure incantation, and another small head opened its smelly mouth. A fiery red pentagram array engraved withplicated runes appeared in front of this mouth.

    Whoosh!

    The surging fire element was sucked into the small head¡¯s mouth like a bird returning to the forest, turning into a ball of magma-like red light. It even ignited a me in its mouth, causing the temperature around the two-headed ogre to continuously increase.

    [Dragon Breath Imitation Technique: Red Dragon Breath]

    In an instant, a powerful dragon breath was spat out from the small head¡¯s mouth. It was quickly erged by the array and finally collided with Garen¡¯s ice-blue Frost Dragon Breath.

 Chapter 24

    Intense Battle

    Bang!

    An invisible shock wave erupted from the collision point of the dragon¡¯s breath, which was cold and hot, and spread in all directions, pressing out faint cracks in the ice.

    Looking at the other party¡¯s me Dragon Breath, Garen was very surprised.

    He knew that the effect of the spell was extremely magical, but when he really saw that the other party actually had a spell that allowed him to obtain the dragon breath, his heart could not help but tremble.

    Not far away, Uga Bone Crusher nervously watched the two-headed ogre fight with Garen¡¯s dragon breath, his face alternating between red and blue.

    It clearly saw that although the me Dragon Breath was unexpected and aggressive, its true power was clearly inferior to the True Dragon¡¯s Breath. It was suppressed by the Frost Dragon Breath and was pushed back bit by bit, getting closer and closer to the two-headed ogre on the left.

    ¡°Lord True Dragon, quickly kill Thyra Bone Crusher .¡±

    ¡°Uga believes in your strength.¡±

    Uga Bone Crusher prayed to Garen in his mind.

    After personally witnessing the strength of the leader, it had even less hope of snatching the position. It could only rely on Garen.

    On the other hand, a few secondster, Garen¡¯s Frost Dragon Breath almost swallowed the two-headed ogre. However, while the small head spat out the dragon¡¯s breath to resist Garen, therge head was not idle.

    It continuously muttered obscure incantations and took advantage of this period of time toplete another spell.

    [Blink]

    With a whoosh, a bright magical light erupted from the two-headed ogre¡¯s body. Before it was swallowed by the Frost Dragon Breath, it flickered and teleported to the diagonally above Garen¡¯s body.

    Garen frowned and raised his head. The Frost Dragon Breath spat out cold wind and ice crystals that swept towards the two-headed ogre.

    However, the two-headed ogre flipped in the air and dodged the obvious breath. At the same time, the ck tentacle stretched out and became longer, like a huge four-legged spider, grabbing at Garen¡¯s head.

    In closebat, dragon breath was not effective, so Garen no longer wasted his magic power for no reason and closed his mouth.

    His gaze was strange and he revealed a strange expression.

    With his thick hind limbs and dragon tail supporting his body, Garen instantly stood up. His dragon ws raised an ear-piercing wind, and his sharp ws shed at the two-headed ogre in midair.

    The entire process was natural and smooth, and the movements were unbelievably agile. It was as if the flow of time waspletely different from the two-headed ogre.

    With three times the speed, Garen was not afraid of closebat at all.

    Bang!

    His extremely fast w specially avoided contact with the ck tentacle and ruthlesslynded on the waist of the two-headed ogre. His dragon muscles erupted with strength, sending the two-headed ogre, who was a head taller than Garen, flying.

    If not for the fact that the two-headed ogre reacted in the end and used the ck tentacles to protect its vital points, Garen would have killed it on the spot.

    Even so, Garen¡¯s sharp dragon ws still left four huge wounds on the two-headed ogre¡¯s body, revealing the still steaming internal organs.

    However, what stunned Garen was that when the two-headed ogre was injured and sent flying, the ck fog blood vessels on its body squirmed wildly, interweaving like living threads and mending those terrifying wounds.

    This high-speed regeneration ability was probably one of the effects of the divine technique it had just used.

    With the intention of taking its life while it was down, although Garen was shocked for a moment, he quickly jumped without any hesitation. His dragon wings spread out high, and he smashed towards the two-headed ogre with a breathtaking aura.

    Swoosh!

    The two-headed ogre shed and his body disappeared on the spot.

    Garen stepped heavily on the ice. Because he was going all out, the ice he instantly pierced through raised a high wave like a waterfall.

    When Garen discovered that he had not hit his target and jumped out of the water, he looked at the two-headed ogre who had recovered from its injuries not far away and felt a trace of annoyance.

    He had already discovered it.

    This guy¡¯s two heads had a very clear division ofbor.

    One was responsible for controlling his body to fight Garen while enduring pain, dizziness, and other negative statuses. The other ignored everything and focused on casting spells. It was equivalent to abination of a warrior and a mage.

    However, these were all small problems. The most troublesome thing was the strange divine technique filled with an evil aura.

    As for the two-headed ogre, it was extremely shocked. It originally thought that it could easily deal with a young White Dragon, but Garen¡¯s unbelievable speed made it almost unable to believe its eyes.

    Was this still a White Dragon?

    How could there be a White Dragon that came and went like the wind and was so fast that it flew?

    It had continuously used spells in this battle. Coupled with the fact that the divine technique also had a certain burden on the body and mind, it was impossible to continue fighting. Compared to a dragon in terms of endurance and magic power, it was undoubtedly courting death.

    Thinking of this, the two heads of the two-headed ogre looked at each other and revealed a determined expression.

    When Garen saw this scene, his heart skipped a beat. He knew that the two-headed ogre might be about to unleash its ultimate move.

    He also vaguely felt that although this guy seemed to have a rtionship with him, he could notst long in his current state.

    ¡°Creator of all things, oh great and noble Sun God, please bless your believer with the power to defeat the dragon as an offering to you.¡±

    After a sincere prayer, the two-headed ogre closed its eyes and eliminated all its distracting thoughts. It focused on chanting and casting its strongest spell.

    The small head controlled its body that was possessed by the ck fog and waited solemnly as it stared at Garen.

    As the incantation became more and more serious, strands of elemental energy began to gather in the world. There was a faint numbness in the air. In the range of the spell, Uga Bone Crusher touched the sparse hair on his head and discovered that they were actually quietly standing up.

    Garen felt the violent lightning element and immediately moved, not wanting to give the other party a chance to cast a spell.

    Under the smooth and reflective scales, his steel-like muscles instantly exerted strength.

    Garennded on all fours and pounced over like a big cat. Along the way, he even used his dragon wings to elerate. His speed was as fast as a white bolt of lightning.

    In the blink of an eye, he arrived at a distance of dozens of meters. His dragon wings spread high, and Dragon¡¯s Might emitted from his body in all directions, causing the two-headed ogre¡¯s body to freeze slightly. Even the incantation to cast the spell paused for a moment.

    Crackle!

    Amidst the miserable airflow, the ruthless dragon wpletely opened and grabbed the two-headed ogre¡¯s head.

    The huge head that was wholeheartedly casting a powerful spell could no longer use Blink, but under the control of the small head, it was unwilling to be outdone and counterattacked Garen.

    Although it could only vaguely capture Garen¡¯s actions, if it was only focused on defense, it could barely do it.

    The ogre raised his thick arm and blocked Garen¡¯s dragon w.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Amidst a series of muffled collisions, Garen forced the two-headed ogre to retreat repeatedly. The flesh on his arms sttered, revealing the white bones of his arms.

    Under the ferocious attack of Garen¡¯s triple speed, the two-headed ogre looked very miserable.

    In terms of size, the two-headed ogre was three meters tall, had a thick and stocky figure, and was covered in living muscles and thick fat. As for Garen, he was about 1.6 meters when standing on all fours. It was simr to the difference between an ordinary human and a Siberian Tiger.

    However, it was notpletely helpless.

    The four ck tentacles were like four ck snakes. Those slippery eyeballs were all staring at Garen, causing his entire body to turn cold. He did not want to be touched by them.

 Chapter 25

    Thunderstorm

    Swish!

    With a tearing sound, the ck tentacles agilely wrapped around Garen¡¯s dragon head.

    Their goal had always been to drill into Garen¡¯s head. This way, he, who was already quite afraid of them, did not dare to be really touched by them.

    Nearly half of his attention was focused on dealing with the surprise attack of the ck tentacles.

    Time passed bit by bit. Due to the high-intensity battle, he had always been in a state of three times the speed. Garen¡¯s mind gradually became exhausted, and less than 50% of the power of time stored in his body was left.

    When the power of time obtained from devouring the river water waspletely exhausted, it was very difficult for him to maintain the elerated state before he obtained enough replenishment.

    With the ability of a young White Dragon, he was clearly not a match for the two-headed ogre.

    Garen silently calcted. He nned to give up on killing the two-headed ogre after the power of time fell to about twenty percent. If he still did not have a decisive advantage, he would temporarily retreat.

    It was not that he could not kill the two-headed ogre, but he did not want to be injured.

    If it was a pure attack that ignored defense, the two-headed ogre would have long been torn to pieces by Garen.

    This guy¡¯s performance was too strange.

    The tentacles condensed from the ck fog felt very dangerous, causing Garen to have no intention of touching them.

    However, a few secondster, the two-headed ogre¡¯s body seemed to be enduring immense pain because of some burden. Its facial features frowned, and its movements that had been defending froze.

    Garen acutely grasped the w of the two-headed ogre.

    He smiled sinisterly as his dragon tail swept past the legs of the two-headed ogre like a steel whip and flipped its body to the ground.

    Before the two-headed ogre could get up, Garen¡¯s limbs pressed down heavily. His dragon ws grabbed its arm, preventing it from moving.

    At the same time, Garen opened his dragon mouth as ice-blue cold energy gathered in his mouth. It was aimed at therge head of the two-headed ogre that had been preparing a spell.

    Boom!

    The Frost Dragon Breath surged out like a river.

    At the same time, the two-headed ogre struggled violently. The tremendous force cracked the ice, and the two fell into the iceke at the same time. The bone-piercing cold water shook Garen¡¯s mind, but the two-headed ogre was almost frozen.

    Its struggle put it in an even more dangerous situation.

    In the iceke, Garen¡¯s movements werepletely unaffected, and he vaguely became faster. The ice-blue dragon breath pierced through theke water, and the bone-chilling cold enveloped the upper body of the two-headed ogre.

    If not for Garen holding onto the two-headed ogre tightly, its body would have been sent flying by the surging impact of the dragon¡¯s breath.

    Being attacked at close range by the full-power dragon breath, the two-headed ogre could no longer resist. Its body, including the ck tentacles on its back, was instantly frozen into lifelike ice crystals. The thickness of the ice crystals was still increasing.

    Garen could clearly see that the two-headed ogre was notpletely dead. The ck fog blood vessels on the surface of its body were squirming wildly, and the ck tentacles on its back were trembling at the same time, wanting to shatter the ice crystals and escape like the first time.

    However, just like how the Saint Seiya would never be at a disadvantage when facing the same move twice, Garen continued to use up all his frost power without giving this guy any chance to resist.

    The two-headed ogre¡¯s aura declined like a cliff. Before long, itpletely dissipated and died.

    Looking at the finally dead two-headed ogre, Garen heaved a long sigh of relief. When he returned to his senses, he felt a chill in his throat, and it was abnormally dry as if there was ice stuck in his throat.

    This was the side effect of using the Frost Dragon Breath for a long time.

    ¡°I¡¯m still too young. If I grow a little more, I can easily kill this guy with the Time Plundering Breath.¡±

    Garen urgently wanted to increase his strength again.

    This world was really dangerous. He originally thought that it was only an ordinary two-headed ogre, but it knew how to use strange divine techniques and powerful spells. His luck was too bad.

    After thinking for a moment, Garen held the two-headed ogre¡¯s body and swam up from the iceke. He broke through the surface of theke and stood on the ice again.

    It was fine if he did note out, but the scene in his eyes made Garen widen his eyes.

    In the sky about 500 meters high, a ck thundercloud with a diameter of hundreds of feet and more than a hundred meters had appeared at some point. There was silver-white lightning crackling and dancing wildly in it. Moreover, it was absorbing the elemental energy in the surrounding air and became even more powerful.

    [Thunderstorm Technique]

    ¡°It¡­ itpleted the spell before dying?¡±

    ¡°The momentum is indeed shocking, but no one is controlling it. It¡¯s no longer a threat.¡±

    As for the information that Uga Bone Crusher had mentioned, Garen no longer considered it. Looking at his appearance, it was obvious that he did not know that the two-headed ogre was so powerful.

    He thought that the only spell it could use was a Forked Lightning Bolt¡­. The two-headed ogre hid its strength quite deeply. For some reason, it did not even reveal its tribesmen.

    Hmm¡­ Perhaps he had held back a lot to prevent a traitor like Uga Bone Crusher from selling him out.

    It was really a cautious two-headed ogre.

    Garen rubbed his head and calmed his exhausted mind. At the same time, he looked at the shocking ck thundercloud in the sky.

    The spell that sealed flying had already ended. He shook his dragon wings and his body immediately floated three feet in the air. However, Garen did not leave immediately. Instead, he watched the dancing lightning clouds with interest.

    He was not below the range of the ck thundercloud. Perhaps because the two-headed ogre was too hasty before its death, this spell was cast ridiculously and its location floated hundreds of meters away.

    Soon, the ck lightning cloud absorbed enough elemental energy, and rolling muffled thunder sounded.

    It was as if someone was beating a drum beside his ear. It was deafening, and there was also a trace of anxiety in the air.

    Boom!

    A thick and long lightning silver snakended. Although it was only for a short moment, it lit up the night as if it was daytime.

    As the first bolt of lightning fell, this spell officially began. Lightning bolts carried high temperature and numbing power as they continuously fell, dispelling the surrounding darkness. The night turned into day, and thunder rolled in the dark clouds while flickering non-stop.

    Eight minutester, the lightning banquetpletely ended, and the thick ck thundercloud slowly dissipated.

    Garen looked at this spell that simted the heavenly might, his eyes shining brightly, and a trace of yearning gradually arose in his heart.

    He only knew the spell-like abilities and supernatural abilities that he was born with. True spells were still an unknown and profound domain to Garen.

    Regarding the unknown, Garen had a natural desire to investigate things that had experienced a long time throughout history.

 Chapter 26

    Dragon¡¯s Might

    Taking a deep breath of the cold frozen air, Garen retracted his gaze and looked at the dead two-headed ogre.

    It was still frozen in the ice crystal. The lifelike expression on its face maintained the unwillingness and fear before its death. The ck fog blood vessels and the ck tentacles behind it had already disappeared after using the divine technique as if they had never existed.

    However, the evil aura that had once made Garen deeply afraid still lingered in his mind.

    ¡°How did the two-headed ogree into contact with this Sun God?¡±

    His short thought was interrupted by an excited roar. Uga Bone Crusher ran over excitedly and prostrated himself before Garen. He said in an excited tone, ¡°Lord True Dragon, you really killed Thyra!¡±

    ¡°The Bone Crusher Tribe will be your strongest arm and sweep away all obstacles for you!¡±

    Garen nced at Uga Bone Crusher who was carrying a ck hammer. There was no obvious expression on his dragon face.

    However, he was still rtively satisfied with this ogre with rtively high intelligence. The ck hammer that Uga Bonecrusher was carrying now was surrounded by a faint blood-colored spiritual light. Garen could feel the flow of the surrounding elemental power.

    This was not an ordinary weapon. If the two-headed ogre held this ck hammer and staff and fought Garen at the same time, he might not be able to deal with it like this.

    It was a spellcaster, but its powerful body was also a majorponent of its overall strength.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, follow me to the Bone Crusher Tribe!¡±

    Garen roared, his voice surging and shaking the air.

    Then, he grabbed Uga Bone Crusher and the two-headed ogre who had already frozen to death in the ice crystal. He waved his dragon wings and his body immediately rose to a thousand meters in the air. The ice ground in his vision seemed to have turned into a beautiful map.

    In the bowl-shaped basin terrain, the ogres of the Bone Crusher Tribe surrounded therge pot, as usual, picking their noses and scratching their feet.

    As for the main food in the pot, it was the white-furred tiger that Uga Bone Crusher had just hunted. It was cut into pieces and thrown in randomly. There were also some indistinguishable nts and other pieces of meat.

    The ogres mainly ate meat, but they were absolute omnivores. Moreover, they generally did not like to eat blood food raw. If they had the conditions, they would cook food.

    Some of the ogres discussed excitedly who was stronger, Uga Bone Crusher or the leader.

    This was because in the entire Bone Crusher Tribe, only Uga Bone Crusher and the two-headed ogre had reached a height of three meters. They were a head taller than the other ogres, and most of the ogres were about 2.7 meters tall.

    ¡°Uga is definitely not the leader¡¯s match. The leader can use spells.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. Uga has just be an adult. He might be able to grow stronger.¡±

    ¡°The leader is already old.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The ogres held their own opinions and chatted around therge pot.

    A momentter, a sharp-eyed ogre vaguely saw a small white dot in the night sky that was gradually erging.

    Eh?

    That seemed to be a dragon?

    An ogre rubbed his eyes. When the little white dot became clear in his vision, he immediately opened his mouth in fear. He could even stuff arge fist in.

    ¡°Dragon, dragon, dragon¡­ There¡¯s a dragon in the sky!¡±

    The ogres looked up and saw Garen.

    Bright and shiny white ice armor, brilliant tinum dragon eyes, ferocious ws, and a mysterious ring of ck scales¡­ The Dragon¡¯s Might assaulted them, causing the ogres¡¯ breathing to be difficult.

    However, the ogres were ferocious in nature. After discovering that Garen was not an adult dragon, they returned to the house and picked up their weapons. Most of them wererge clubs, and one or two were carrying huge axes.

    They waited solemnly and stared at Garen who was descending towards the Bone Crusher Tribe.

    In the air, Garen looked at the performance of these ogres with a strange expression.

    A momentter, he had already lowered to dozens of meters in the air.

    Before Garen couldpletelynd, an ogre carried a huge rock. The muscles on its arm bulged and it suddenly threw the rock at him.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite bold.¡±

    Garen spat out a mouthful of Frost Dragon Breath. The huge rock that flew towards him was instantly frozen by the ice-blue Dragon Breath. It stopped and was wrapped in the Dragon Breath while falling to the ground.

    Whoosh!

    The Frost Dragon Breath swept past the first ogre and froze it into an ice sculpture.

    In order to establish his dominance and intimidate this group of ogres, Garen did not show any mercy. The frozen ogre was already dead.

    ¡°Crawlers, if you dare to attack a True Dragon, you have to pay with your lives!¡±

    Garen roared in a low voice and spoke in the Giantnguage.

    At the same time, he threw out Uga Bone Crusher and the two-headed ogre leader.

    Bang! Bang!

    Uga Bone Crusher got up and roared at his stupidpatriots, ¡°Do you want to die? You actually attacked the great True Dragon!¡±

    ¡°Leader Thyra is already dead. Now, the Bone Crusher Tribe will belong to the True Dragon.¡±

    When the other ogres saw that Garen had instantly killed an expert of the tribe, they were already a little afraid. When they heard Uga Bone Crusher¡¯s words, they looked at each other and did not dare to move.

    Garen maintained the mystery and dignity of a True Dragon. Afternding on the ground, he only calmly stared at the ogres in front of him and did not speak anymore.

    Uga Bone Crusher became his mouthpiece. Relying on the Dragon¡¯s Might, Uga heavily smashed the ck hammer to the ground and said, ¡°I¡¯m done speaking, does anyone object?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling to submit to the True Dragon, only death awaits you!¡±

    ¡°Those who are willing to submit, kneel to the great True Dragon!¡±

    ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll lead the Bone Crusher Tribe under Lord True Dragon and spread his name!¡±

    The feeling this guy gave Garen was that he was a rtively qualifiedckey and could help him manage the ogre tribe in the future. Garen could not be bothered to talk to ordinary ogre creatures with rash personalities and simple minds.

    Most of the ogres were frightened by Garen¡¯s might. After hesitating for a moment, they knelt down and announced their submission.

    Garen watched this scene quietly. After all the ogres, regardless of gender or age, submitted to him, he said in a low voice, ¡°From now on, the Bone Crusher Tribe will be my servants. You will eliminate obstacles for me and tear apart the enemy!¡±

    The dragon¡¯s voice carried a shocking sense of pride. Coupled with the Dragon¡¯s Might, it made the ogres bury their heads deeper.

    The Bone Crusher Tribe had never really fought a dragon, but the records passed down by their ancestors made them know the immense power of dragons.

    Although they were forced to submit helplessly, more than half of the ogres had a submissive look in their eyes that even they did not sense. Ogres were a race that advocated the survival of the fittest. After Garen disyed the power of a dragon, they were not so resistant.

    As for the brave ogre who was the first to die, no ogre looked at it anymore.

 Chapter 27

    Sun God?

    After subduing the Bone Crusher Tribe, Garen lowered his head to look at the corpse of the two-headed ogre. His gaze moved slightly.

    He thought for a moment, then turned to Uga Bone Crusher beside him and said, ¡°Come with me.¡±

    After Uga Bone Crusher became an ogre below the dragon and above the 40-odd ogres, the excitement on his face was visible to the naked eye. He recalled that everything in front of him was bestowed by Garen and said in reverence, ¡°Alright, Master.¡±

    The buildings of the Bone Crusher Tribe were basically houses made of stone. They were messy and scattered in the bowl-shaped basin.

    The biting cold wind of the Northern Ice Fields was blocked by the basin, causing the temperature to be slightlyfortable. To most creatures, it was a good ce to settle down.

    As Garen inspected the situation of the Bone Crusher Tribe, he walked towards the house of the two-headed ogre.

    When he was investigating the enemy, he had already seen the residence of the two-headed ogre, so he knew the location. A minute or twoter, he arrived in front of a twenty-foot-tall stone house.

    The six-meter-tall stone house covered a hundred square meters. It was like a ck stone monster crawling on the ground. Just the door that was used as arge wooden board was four meters tall.

    With the size of the two-headed ogre, this stone house was suitable.

    As for the ratio of the dragon¡¯s body, other than the dragon wings and a longer neck, the other parts were simr to cats. With Garen¡¯s body, after folding the dragon wings, he could easily enter the stone house.

    Walking into the stone house, Garen sized up the arrangements inside.

    There were all kinds of animal skins on the ground, and the air was filled with the faint smell of beasts. There was arge stone bed against the wall, and it was also covered in animal skin. On the wall were some cultural marks passed down by the history of the ogres¡­

    Garen roughly nced at it and his gaze was quickly attracted by a pitch-ck wooden sculpture.

    The moment he saw this pitch-ck sculpture, Garen¡¯s heart skipped a beat and a serious and wary expression appeared on his face.

    It was a ball-shaped sculpture supported by the base of a vine tree. As for the appearance of the sculpture¡­ At first nce, it seemed to be a ck sun sculpture with a circle of mes extending out.

    However, upon careful inspection, he discovered that they were actually fine tentacles with countless eyeballs on them.

    On the main body of the sun sculpture, there were also dense eyeballs carved. Although they were simple, they were lifelike as if they were alive, causing people to tremble in fear. A strange and evil aura assaulted him.

    ¡°Uga, what¡¯s this?¡± Garen looked straight ahead and asked Uga Bone Crusher.

    Uga Bone Crusher blinked and said, ¡°Master, this is the Sun God that our Bone Crusher Tribe believes in.¡±

    Although he said that this was their belief and his tone was respectful, it did note from the bottom of his heart. He did not have the piety and fanaticism of the two-headed ogre leader.

    Garen was stunned and said, ¡°You call this the Sun God?¡±

    No matter how one looked at it, this was an Evil God statue. It should not be rted to the Sun God, who should be in charge of light and life.

    How stupid were they to think of this as the Sun God?

    Suddenly, an intense curiosity arose in Garen¡¯s heart and he wanted to carefully observe and study the pitch-ck sculpture.

    A few secondster, even he did not realize that his gaze was gradually blurring. At the same time, he stared at the dense eyeballs on the sculpture. He moved his limbs and his body approached step by step.

    Uga Bone Crusher looked at Garen¡¯s actions in confusion. He felt that there was something wrong with Garen¡¯s condition, but he did not dare to disturb him.

    At the same time, whispers sounded in Garen¡¯s mind.

    The strange thing was that he had clearly never heard of thatnguage, but he understood what it meant.

    ¡°He is born from the ck fog. He is also the creator of the ck fog.¡±

    ¡°He brings darkness. He brings light.¡±

    ¡°He wrote life, and He rewrote death.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°He is the Creator of everything. He is the Supreme Sun.¡±

    The sun¡­ How can the sun bring darkness¡­

    Garen suddenly woke up.

    After regaining his senses, he was shocked to discover that he was already less than two meters away from the pitch-ck sculpture. Moreover, he was extending his dragon ws to touch this sculpture of unknown origin.

    Whoosh!

    The dragon wings shook, and like a cat whose tail had been stepped on, Garen activated his speed eleration skill. In an instant, he returned to the door and stared at the sun sculpture with full vignce.

    ¡°It can actually affect my mind!¡±

    The mind of a dragon was extremely tough. There was a base blood vessel structure in the brain that could even directly resist arge number of mental spells. Even the release of Dragon¡¯s Might benefited from a powerful mind. The Time Dragon was even more outstanding among them. Without enough mental strength, he could not see the existence of the River of Time at all.

    However, he was now affected by an inconspicuous sun sculpture. How could he not be shocked?

    This must contain a considerable amount of the Evil God¡¯s power. Otherwise, it was impossible for it to affect him¡­ Garen¡¯s expression was solemn as he thought to himself.

    If he was unable to break free from that whisper for a long time, he would probably be gradually affected and be a loyal believer of this Sun God.

    Uga Bone Crusher waspletely unaffected. He looked at Garen¡¯s reaction with a strange expression, not understanding what his master was doing.

    Garen did not have the time to pay attention to the gaze of Uga Bone Crusher. He looked at the sun sculpture and felt that the tentacles seemed to havee alive. It was extremely invasive. The eyeballs seemed to be spinning and turning into vortexes. Soft ravings sounded in his ears again, causing him to involuntarily want to approach. His eyes began to blur.

    Fortunately, Garen was already mentally prepared.

    This time, as soon as he sensed the abnormality in his mind, he immediately left and his gaze returned to calm.

    ¡°This is the source of the strange performance of the two-headed ogre.¡±

    ¡°Evil God¡­ God¡­ is not someone I can provoke now.¡±

    He vaguely guessed that the sun sculpture was affecting the minds of living creatures through eye contact, so he hurriedly turned his head and stopped looking at the sun sculpture.

    As expected, after not looking at those eyeballs, those abnormalities disappeared.

    Garen¡¯s gaze moved slightly. He closed his eyes, turned around, and spat out an ice-blue dragon breath, sealing the sun sculpture inyers of ice. Soon, it turned into an opaque ice block that could not see anything inside.

    Opening his eyes bit by bit and looking at the ice, Garen was no longer affected.

    He heaved a sigh of relief and said to Uga Bone Crusher solemnly, ¡°Where did this sun sculpturee from? Is there anything simr in the other houses? Also, when did you start worshiping this Sun God? Tell me everything you know.¡±

    Uga Bone Crusher did not understand, but he still spoke ording to Garen¡¯s orders.

    A few minutester, Garen revealed a thoughtful expression as he pondered over Uga Bone Crusher¡¯s words.

    He did not understand the exact background of this sun sculpture, because this was suddenly brought back by the two-headed ogre after he went out once. There was only one, and it said that this was the sculpture of the Sun God and made the ogres of the Bone Crusher Tribe worship it.

    However, ording to Uga Bone Crusher, other than the two-headed ogre who was really a devout believer, the other ogres had a casual attitude of believing it.

    Garen was silent as he thought about what to do with the sun sculpture.

    When he thought of how this thing was rted to the gods, he was especially vignt.

    Gods who grasped the authority of the world were the strongest immortal creatures in the endless worlds of many nes. Not to mention that he was only a baby dragon now, even if he became an adult at the age of a hundred, he still had to treat gods carefully.

    The Five-Headed Evil Dragon, the Dragon Queen Tiamat whose name resounded in countless worlds, had lived for countless years and witnessed the glorious rise and sad demise of countless civilizations.

    However, in the domain of gods, she was only a weak divine entity. From this, it could be seen how terrifying and powerful a god was.

    Of course, she was a dragon first, and then a god. The level of divine power did not represent true strength.

 Chapter 28

    Principle of Casting

    ¡°This sun sculpturees from an Evil God¡­¡±

    Evil Gods referred to those gods who were cruel by nature and treated life as grass. They mainly harvested lives and devoured souls. To any intelligent life, the Evil God was an extremely dangerous existence.

    In the records of the Noah Continent, there were Evil Gods.

    There were even church organizations that believed in the Evil God. These lunatics who believed in the Evil God could even do things like living sacrifices, soul transactions, and massacres.

    Of course, the Evil God Church was basically in a state where it could not be exposed. Once it appeared, it would attract the joint encirclement of many forces.

    However, after flipping through the information about the Evil God in the dragon inheritance, Garen still could not find any content rted to the sun sculpture.

    Compared to the known Evil Gods, an Evil God statue of unknown origin was clearly more worth being wary of.

    Of course, Garen was only vignt, but he was not too afraid.

    Most of the gods existed in the outer ne. It was not simple to enter the main material ne. At most, they would descend with their incarnations or use some insignificant divine power through some connections. They mainly affected the main material ne through their believers.

    After thinking for a few minutes, Garen temporarily retracted his gaze and stopped looking at the frozen sun sculpture.

    In the stone house of the two-headed ogre, something attracted Garen¡¯s attention.

    He moved and walked to the onlyrge gray wooden table in the stone house.

    On the gray wooden table, there were strange bottles and utensils. There was a ss vessel filled with green liquid, the limbs of an unknown creature¡­ In the corner of the table were five yellowed books. They seemed to be quite old, but they did not attract Garen. This meant that they had not existed for long and were not ancient items.

    Garen picked up the first book with his dragon w. After seeing the words on it, he could not help but smile.

    [Apprentice Spell Encyclopedia]

    The words on it were in the Noah Common Language, so he could understand.

    ¡°Could it be that¡­¡±

    Garen¡¯s gaze was burning as he shifted his gaze to the other yellowed books.

    [Principle of Casting]

    [Casanova Pdin]

    [Incantation and Transformation Spell Encyclopedia]

    [Monster Encyclopedia]

    After reading the cover name of the five books, Garen discovered that there was a strange book mixed in.

    With a strange expression, he picked up the Casanova Pdin book. Garen first got the waiting Uga Bone Crusher to leave. Then, he flipped open the cover and carefully flipped through it with his dragon w. Soon, he read it with interest.

    Due to his fast reading speed, Garen read very quickly.

    There were a total of 56 pages in this book, and there were many lively illustrations. All the words added up to less than 100,000 words. It did not take him long to read it.

    At first, Garen only had the mentality of reading a forbidden book, but what surprised him was that he really discovered a lot of useful knowledge from this book.

    The main content of this book was about a Pdin who wandered the Noah Continent and had a beautiful story with a small princess, a noble beauty, and a cold elf. He even subdued a female Red Dragon as a mount and chatted with the goddess of his faith in his dreams¡­

    In short, it was a harem novel.

    However, the customs and secret cultures described in it were not recorded in the dragon inheritance.

    Through his knowledge, Garen determined that although much of the content in this book had been exaggeratedly erged, it was generally true and believable.

    After putting down the [Casanova Pdin], Garen¡¯s expression became serious as he picked up another book with a ck cover.

    [Principle of Casting]

    Looking at the content of the book, Garen¡¯s eyes lit up. He was immersed in it for a moment and read it softly.

    ¡°A spell is an independent magical effect. It¡¯s a process of reconstructing the magical energy that pervades the multiverse and finally materializing it in a specific area in a specific way.¡±

    ¡°When casting a spell, the caster will stir up the invisible but omnipresent origin magic power, interweaving it to form a fixed shape and make it vibrate and spin in a specific way before releasing it to achieve the expected effect.¡±

    ¡°Magic can be used as a convenient tool, a weapon, or a protective barrier. It can cause or negate damage, and also produce or eliminate specific statuses. It can even absorb or give life force.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The tier of the spell roughly indicates its strength. A Tier 0 Spell can be activated with a thought, but a high-level spell requires all the energy of the caster. Some special spells also require countless materials, and even the life force of the caster.¡±

    ¡°Before the caster can use a certain spell, they have to engrave this spell in their consciousness or store the power of the spell in a magic item.¡±

    ¡°There are countless spell runes and incantations. After a long period of refinement, most of them are the most effective methods tomunicate with elemental energy. The mostmonly used rune incantations are ¦×¦Ø¦Î¦Á§ë§Ø§ð¦Ä§ñ¡­¡±

    ¡°An effective array must have a magic core (magic ring, basic curse, star diagram), magic guide (small circle on the star diagram, rune), and magic momentum (sun, moon, star, and other patterns).¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Compared to the ten lines at a nce when he was reading previously, Garen read word by word and seriously memorized every character.

    He was very serious about the unknown knowledge.

    Through the book [Principle of Casting], he gradually had a clear understanding of the concept of spells.

    This book did not record the specific spell model, but it exined what the spell was. Moreover, it marked the incantation and effect of themonly used rune incantation, as well as some basic array patterns. It was mainly some simple three-pointed star arrays.

    After reading it, Garen felt that he had gained a lot.

    After obtaining new knowledge, no matter what this knowledge was, it could always make Garen happy and feel an unprecedented sense of satisfaction.

    This was mental joy and soul joy, causing Garen to tremble in excitement.

    The dragon w holding the book trembled slightly.

    ¡°I have endless time and photographic memory. I¡¯m an undying dragon¡­ One day, all the knowledge of the many nes will be known and understood by me.¡±

    Garen¡¯s gaze became clear, and his tinum dragon eyes shone brightly.

    All this time, Garen had actually been a little confused, not knowing what he wanted to do.

    Was it just to live and obtain enough strength?

    That was only letting nature take its course, not really a desire.

    Aftering to this unknown world and reincarnating into a dragon, he had the mentality of living safely and getting by. However, now, he was certain of his ideals and path.

    This thought had already appeared when he first learned the Giantnguage and felt the excitement of grasping new knowledge. However, it was only now that Garen confirmed it and recognized himself.

    This ideal sounded a little unrealistic because even gods were not omniscient.

    Even the legendary King of Gods was not omnipotent.

    But so what?

    Could something that could be realized still be called an ideal?

    The confusion in Garen¡¯s heart was swept away, as if he had parted the clouds and seen the blue sky.

 Chapter 29

    Dragon¡¯s Hand

    Time passed bit by bit. Garen happily absorbed the knowledge content of a few books, his dragon eyes filled with seriousness.

    Three hourster, Garen put down thest book, the [Incantation and Transformation Spell Encyclopedia]. Among these books, only this one and the [Apprentice Spell Encyclopedia] had the corresponding spell model and specific incantation runes.

    Then, Garen let out a long breath of cold air and closed his eyes.

    His vision was pitch-ck, but Garen¡¯s mind waspletely focused. He outlined a palm-shaped spell model with bent fingers bit by bit and controlled his mental strength to draw the basic runes and symbols in the model.

    Because Garen¡¯s mental strength was very powerful, the process of inscribing the spell model in his consciousness seemed easy.

    In just a few minutes, a lifelike palm-shaped spell model appeared in Garen¡¯s spiritual world. It was extremely clear. Every rune and pattern twist on it was extremely clear.

    Tier 0 Spell, Mage¡¯s Hand.

    There was no other trick that was the mostmonly used. Almost 99% of mages would be the first to engrave the spell model of the Mage¡¯s Hand in their consciousness.

    Because the Tier 0 Spell was very simple, he could directly use it with a thought.

    Garen opened his eyes and stretched out his dragon w to point at a ss vessel on the table.

    The magic power stored in his blood flowed and stirred the elemental energy in the air, forming a semi-transparent palm. It grabbed the ss vessel from afar and picked it up shakily. The strange green liquid inside bubbled because of the shaking.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    Garen was like a child who had obtained a new toy. After putting down the ssware, he began to point left and right. These translucent hands held different items and danced around him.

    If human mages saw this scene, they would definitely be shocked.

    It was only the first time he used it, but he could actually use the same spell many times and control it with ease.

    A momentter, Garen stopped ying and ced everything back on the spot. He pondered because he felt that the Mage¡¯s Hand was a little strange and looked strange.

    A few secondster, Garen figured out the key to the problem.

    The Mage¡¯s Hand looked like a human palm, but he was a dragon. How could a dragon use a human palm instead of a heroic and domineering dragon w? Of course, it was a little strange.

    Thinking of this, an idea arose in Garen¡¯s mind.

    He closed his eyes again and immersed himself in the mental world.

    ¡°Hmm, I have to have nails as sharp as knives and indestructible scales¡­¡±

    Garen modified the spell model of the Mage¡¯s Hand and gradually turned it into his dragon w. Runes and spells were embellished on the patterns, forming the outline of a sharp dragon w covered in dragon scales.

    The dragon w opened slightly, and its fingertips were sharp as if it wanted to grasp the world in its hand. There was an indescribable domineering feeling.

    Opening his eyes, Garen excitedly injected magic into the spell model.

    Whoosh!

    The elements in the surrounding space surged and, under Garen¡¯s call, formed a violent wind.

    However, after a gust of wind, there was nothing.

    Garen had failed but he was not surprised or discouraged.

    ¡°The model has changed and be moreplicated. There are more patterns that transmit magic power, and the number of rune nodes needs to increase.¡±

    Garen sized up the dragon w model and quickly found the reason for his failure.

    He engraved the corresponding runes on the dragon w model again. As he tried again and again, he gradually perfected it.

    About twenty minutester, Garen took a deep breath and examined the lifelike dragon w model. Every scale on it was clearly drawn.

    However, because of the filling of arge number of runes, the Mage¡¯s Hand, which was originally a Tier 0 Spell, could not be used just by chanting in his mind.

    ¡°¦Ø§Õ¦Ë¦Ít§Á¡­¡±

    Garen chanted an obscure incantation, and ripples appeared in the surrounding air. Then, two secondster, a ferocious dragon w the size of a basketball condensed. It was still translucent, but the dragon scales were vivid, and the powerful force assaulted his face.

    ¡°What is the tier of my modified Mage¡¯s Hand?¡±

    Garen looked at the dragon w formed by the gathering of elemental energy and muttered.

    Next, he aimed at the ground and controlled his dragon w to p down.

    Bang!

    A muffled thunder-like sound apanied by flying rocks sounded. The ground shook violently at the same time, and the momentum was simr to Garen¡¯s p on the ground.

    When the dust dissipated, a dragon w mark that was deeply imprinted on the ground appeared, tearing three inches of the icefield that was as hard as iron. Beside it, many fine spiderweb-like cracks stretched out.

    Garen blinked and then looked happy.

    ¡°Impressive, impressive. As expected of myself.¡±

    He could not help but praise himself.

    The battle strength of a True Dragon mainly relied on the powerful physique, rich spell ability, and natural supernatural ability.

    When adult True Dragons fought, they especially liked to use their dragon bodies to pressure the enemy and use their spell abilities to assist in battle. However, the older the True Dragon, the less they relied on their ws and teeth. Instead, they relied on their increasingly profound magic attainments to fight.

    In theter stages, the damage that spells could cause would surpass the dragon¡¯s body.

    True Dragons were the darlings of the elements and were very good at casting spells. The Time Dragon was even the most outstanding existence among them. In addition to their time ability, every Time Dragon would also learn countless spells.

    Garen looked at the damage caused by the dragon w. ording to the power categorization in [Principle of Casting], the number of runes, and the spell rings, he felt that it belonged to the category of Tier 3 Spells.

    ¡°This Tier 3 Spell is already my original creation.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate to call it the Mage¡¯s Hand anymore.¡±

    ording to the name of the spell on the Noah Continent, his spell should be called [Garen Dragon w Technique].

    ¡°Garen Dragon w Technique sounds strange. Let¡¯s call it Dragon¡¯s Hand.¡±

    Garen was no longer limited to one spell, the Dragon¡¯s Hand. He slowly engraved the other Tier 0 Spell models in his consciousness.

    Illumination Technique, Secret Technique Mark, Detection Magic, Light Dance Technique¡­ Regardless of whether they were useful to Garen, he did not reject them and built spell models for all of them.

    There were not many Tier 0 Spells. There were only nine recorded here, and most were useless.

    The only thing that concerned Garen was the Secret Technique Mark.

    This spell could ce a person¡¯s mark on an object. An item with a secret mark could also be connected to its owner from a distance.

    This way, he could really bury or throw away some things and find them again after a long time.

 Chapter 30

    Time Mark

    However, the Secret Technique Mark could be removed by some spells. Garen modified it again.

    When he used the Secret Technique Mark, he injected a trace of time power.

    It was a very small trace that was only equivalent to the power of time that Garen could devour in a breath.

    However, this alone was enough to produce the effect Garen wanted.

    Unless the other party also grasped the power of time and could discover the existence of the River of Time, it was impossible to remove the mark.

    In addition, because of Garen¡¯s sensitivity to the power of time and the River of Time that existed in all nes, even if they were different nes, he could vaguely sense the location of the mark. The more time power he injected, the clearer his perception.

    After mastering all the apprentice spells, Garen turned his attention to the [Incantation and Transformation Spell Encyclopedia].

    In this book, there were more than 20 spell models.

    As the title of the book disyed, these spell models belonged to the incantation and transformation categories.

    Garen rubbed his frosted chin scales and thought to himself, ¡°The Dragon¡¯s Hand uses arge number of basic transformation runes. It¡¯s a transformation spell.¡±

    ¡°The Imitation Dragon Breath that the two-headed ogre used previously is also a transformation-type. The lightning storm clouds summoned are incantation-type.¡±

    Through the introduction of the [Principle of Casting], Garen understood that spells were divided into eight categories.

    Protection, incantation, prophecy, confusion, evocation, illusion, undead, and transformation.

    Every spell school had a unique effect and purpose. Moreover, there was a set of basic runes and incantations that were different from other spells.

    The basic runes and incantations of the eight spell schools were equivalent to eight extremely profoundnguages that reached the essence of the world.

    This situation led to that ordinary spellcasters would only choose one type of spell school in their entire lives and choose to walk the same path until they died. This was because just one category of spells was enough to study for a lifetime.

    Even an immortal would need a long time topletely study a spell school, let alone ordinary creatures with short lives.

    The higher tier the spellcaster, the simpler their path was.

    Only shocking existences and favored children of the elements dared to learn many spells at the same time.

    Garen had the physique of an elemental master, and coupled with his philosophy of knowing all knowledge and truths, of course, he would not be limited to the study of a spell school, nor would he be limited to spells. It was just that he could note into contact with much now.

    ¡°Most of them are Tier 1 to 3 Sspells. There are only single digits for the Tier 4 and 5 Spells.¡±

    ¡°Tier 4 Transformation Magic: Dragon Breath Imitation Technique, Giant Transformation Technique.¡±

    ¡°Tier 4 Incantation Magic: me Pearl, Frost Pearl.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s only one Tier 5 Spell, the Incantation Magic: Thunderstorm Technique.¡±

    Due to his photographic memory, the content of the [Incantation and Transformation Spell Encyclopedia] had already been imprinted in Garen¡¯s mind. He did not need to open the book to know this.

    ¡°Not counting its physique and divine technique, just based on the caster, the two-headed ogre is considered an intermediate mage.¡±

    Garen recalled the spell abilities the two-headed ogre had used in the battle.

    Tier 1 to 3 Spells were considered low-level spells. A mage who grasped the Tier 3 Spell was called an elementary mage on the Noah Continent.

    Thereafter, Tier 4 to 6 were intermediate, and Tier 7 to 9 were advanced.

    The further one went, the greater the difference between each tier.

    As for those beyond advanced, they were Legendary Mages who grasped at least a Tier 9 legendary spell.

    Although Tier 9 Spells were very powerful, most of them did not belong to the category of legendary spells. Only certain Tier 9 Spells were legendary.

    90% of legendary spells were Tier 10 and above.

    Not to mention the current Garen, even if he fought alongside the White Dragon Mother, there was a high chance that they were not the match of a legendary spellcaster. Of course, an existence of this level was not so easy to encounter.

    Garen¡¯s consciousness only swept past the Dragon Breath Imitation Technique.

    This was because the other Tier 4 transformation spell, the Giant Transformation Technique, interested him.

    Garen stretched his dragon wings and body. His mirror-like scales flickered, reflecting the various tools in the stone house.

    He looked at himself and was very satisfied with his handsome appearance, but because of his current size, he was not very happy.

    ¡°The Giant Transformation Technique should be able to make me look longer and stronger temporarily.¡±

    Garen thought of the illusory dragon entrenched in the River of Time and yearned for his future self. He did not know when his current self could reach that terrifying mountain-like body.

    Taking a deep breath and calming his mind, Garen suppressed his excitement and turned his gaze to the frozen sun sculpture.

    Before studying official spells, he nned to deal with this strange thing first.

    In fact, when he was learning the Tier 0 Spells, a part of Garen¡¯s mind had been thinking about how to deal with the sun sculpture. He was a little hesitant.

    This sculpture from the Evil God had a strange power that made him subconsciously obsessed. However, this performance precisely showed that it was a treasure, but its power was a little evil.

    The ck fog power that could repair the body at high speed made Garen a little envious. He had a strong desire to know. He knew that the power was evil, but he could not help but want to understand and study it.

    The body of a dragon had a good recovery ability. As long as some injuries were not too serious, they would almost recover after sleeping. However, it was a little difficult to recover quickly in battle.

    Because of this, Garen felt covetous.

    However, because of his vignce towards the sun sculpture, Garen thought about it and felt that this was very likely a trap that was specially used to lure creatures bewitched by power.

    Studying the sun sculpture would inevitably be affected by its strange power.

    Garen did not want to be an Evil God believer for no reason. He pondered deeply and finally decided to destroy it.

    Greedy for a moment of strength from the Evil God was not what he wanted.

    ¡°Uga,e here!¡±

    Garen shouted in the Giantnguage, and the sound waves rolled.

    Soon, apanied by muffled footsteps, the figure of Uga Bone Crusher appeared in Garen¡¯s vision.

    After bowing, he asked Garen respectfully, ¡°Master, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Garen stretched out his dragon w and pointed at the sun sculpture. His voice was calm as he said, ¡°Carry this sculpture out and smash it.¡±

    He did not want to do it himself. He did not even want to use a spell like the Dragon¡¯s Hand to touch it through the air. Who knew what other strange ability this Evil God statue had that would indirectly affect him?

    Uga Bone Crusher was slightly stunned as if he wanted to ask the reason, but in the end, he did not say a word under Garen¡¯s calm gaze.

    ¡°Yes, Great Master.¡±

 Chapter 31

    Tricky

    Uga Bone Crusher walked to the side of the sun sculpture step by step. Then, he raised his hands and picked it up with some difficulty. Veins appeared on his forehead because he had used too much strength.

    The sun sculpture was not big. It was a ball with a diameter of about a meter, including a foundation below.

    However, because of Garen¡¯s careful treatment, it was now sealed in an extremely thick ice crystal, and the weight had increased greatly.

    Coupled with the cold and bone-chilling ice crystals, it made Uga Bone Crusher shiver uncontrobly.

    In order to not get frostbite, he used all his strength to quickly run out of the stone house with the sun sculpture and ced it heavily in an empty space. The huge ice crystal attracted the attention of the ogres.

    Garen watched as Uga Bone Crusher came into contact with the ice crystal at close range, but he was fine. He revealed a thoughtful expression.

    ¡°When he looked at the eyeball on the sun sculpture, Uga was also not affected.¡±

    ¡°Only me and the pious two-headed ogre were affected.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that it¡¯s only targeted at species with spellcaster talent?¡±

    Garen shook his head and stopped thinking about it.

    In any case, he had made up his mind to destroy this thing. What it did and what creature it worked on had nothing to do with Garen.

    Garen left the stone house and appeared outside.

    Brand new scale armor, clearly defined dragon wings, and sharp dragon ws¡­ As soon as Garen appeared, the ogres gathered here revealed a trace of fear. Clearly, they had yet to recover from Garen¡¯s previous actions.

    At the same time, a thunderous sound echoed above the Ogre Basin.

    Bang!

    Looking in the direction of the voice, it was Uga Bone Crusher holding the ck hammer he had obtained from the two-headed ogre. He raised his arms high and smashed it into the ice crystal.

    When he used his full strength, blood light lingered on the ck hammer, greatly increasing his strength.

    Dense cracks appeared on the ice crystal, but it did not directly shatter.

    Under the gazes of so many of his race, Uga Bone Crusher¡¯s face turned red. He raised the ck hammer again and smashed down.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Thunder-like sounds sounded continuously. The frost ice crystal was slowly destroyed by it to the location of the sun sculpture.

    Under Garen¡¯s expectant gaze, the muscles in his arms bulged. The ck hammer carried a whistling wind towards the main body of the sun sculpture.

    ng!

    A metallic sound sounded and echoed in the air.

    Under the stunned gaze of Uga Bone Crusher, the ck hammer was bounced up by the huge recoil, tearing the skin between his thumb and index finger. Blood flowed out as the hammer almost rebounded to smash his head.

    The sun sculpture did not move at all. There was not even a trace of scratch on it.

    Garen¡¯s gaze focused as he thought to himself that this thing was indeed not so easy to destroy.

    He avoided eye contact with the eyeball on the sun sculpture and looked around. He said to the already eager ogres in a low voice, ¡°My servants, use all your intelligence and strength to shatter this sun sculpture.¡±

    After a pause, Garen¡¯s dragon roar shook the sky as he said proudly, ¡°If anyone seeds, I¡¯ll bestow the ogre with the bloodline of a True Dragon!¡±

    Now that there were enough servants, Garen decided not to casually transform them like before. He wanted to use the dragon blood transformation as an incentive to stimte their enthusiasm.

    The Northern Ice Spirits had a huge advantage.

    At the same time, after hearing Garen¡¯s words, the ogres revealed excited expressions. All the ogres of the Bone Crusher Tribe rubbed their fists and stared at the sun sculpture with burning eyes.

    Although the ogres were considered stupid, they were still intelligent creatures and had their own cultural inheritance.

    They knew what a dragon blood creature was and knew that this was a rare opportunity. Some of the ogres were even thinking that if they obtained the chance to transform their bloodline, they could challenge Uga Bone Crusher after their strength increased greatly and rece its position as the leader to be the number one ogre under the dragon wings.

    After Garen spoke, he looked at his eager nsmen and took a deep breath. He turned to Garen and said sincerely, ¡°Master, please give me a chance to try again.¡±

    His words were very nervous because he was afraid that his performance just now would lower his status in Garen¡¯s heart.

    Garen did not speak and nodded slightly.

    Uga Bone Crusher was overjoyed and said to Garen gratefully, ¡°Thank you for your trust, Master. I¡¯m extremely grateful.¡±

    Then, his expression became serious. He separated the ogre crowd and began to retreat step by step. Only after retreating more than 20 meters did he stare at the sun sculpture.

    Uga Bone Crusher¡¯s body moved. He held the ck hammer tightly and began to run.

    His several tons of weight left faint footprints on the ground with every step, and it was ferocious.

    When he was still four meters away from the sun sculpture, Uga Bone Crusher roared and jumped high into the air. In the air, he held the ck hammer with both hands and raised it above his head, using the force of his fall and sprinting to smash at the sun sculpture.

    Even Garen was unwilling to be struck by such an all-out attack.

    A secondter, the ck hammer wrapped in blood lightnded on a corner of the sun sculpture.

    Bang!

    The entire ground shook violently. The frost ice crystals exploded intorge pieces of ice fragments andnded on the surrounding ogres, causing their skin to be slightly swollen.

    However, they did not mind this pain. They stared at the Uga Bone Crusher and the sun sculpture without blinking.

    Swish!

    The ck hammer flew out of his hands in the surging tide-like recoil. Blood dripped from Uga Bone Crusher¡¯s wide palms. His face was slightly pale as he stood on the spot in disbelief.

    In front of it, the sun sculpture was smashed three feet into the ground.

    However, what was unbelievable was that it was still not damaged at all. It was as if the full-strength strike of the ogre, Uga Bone Crusher, was only as insignificant as a breeze.

    Garen¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he could not help but look at the sun sculpture. The feeling of being attracted came again. His eyeballs seemed to have turned into ck holes that attracted his mind. However, Garen, who was already vignt, broke free in the blink of an eye and stopped looking.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master. I failed and betrayed your trust.¡±

    Uga Bone Crusher looked at Garen with a pale face.

    Garen¡¯s expression did not change, making it impossible to see his expression.

    ¡°You did your best.¡±

    After a simple response, Garen looked at the other eager ogres and said in a low voice, ¡°Give it a try.¡±

    Next, the ogres tried excitedly and left in disappointment.

    After some smarter ogres discovered that the brute force they had always been proud of was really useless, they set up the sun sculpture on a bonfire to burn and threw it into arge iron pot to steam. They used up all the intelligence in their small heads.

    However, without exception, it was useless.

    The sun sculpture silently allowed the ogres to do whatever they wanted.

 Chapter 32

    Netheril (1)

    ¡°Troublesome thing.¡±

    Garen looked at the sun sculpture and looked away to avoid falling into deep thought.

    Relying on physical methods alone did not seem to have any effect on the sun sculpture.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t destroy it, I can just throw it into a corner?¡±

    Garen shook his head and felt that it was a pity to throw it away.

    No matter what, it was an item rted to the gods. He vaguely felt that although this sun sculpture was strange, if it was used well, it might be able to bring about unexpected effects.

    A momentter, Garen retracted his gaze. His dragon w touched his chin and he thought to himself, ¡°The most important thing now is to understand what kind of creature the sun sculpture will affect.¡±

    ording to the current information, he and the two-headed ogre were affected and bewitched.

    Ordinary ogres were not affected at all when they looked at the sun sculpture. Apart from being indestructible, this thing seemed to be an ordinary wooden sculpture to them.

    ¡°Uga, carry the sun sculpture over there.¡±

    Garen pointed at arge empty venue.

    After Uga moved the sun sculpture over, he looked at Garen and seemed to want to say something. However, in his vision, Garen¡¯s dragon wings shook, causing a whistling wind to surge into the sky. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared into the night.

    Garen flew at high speed and returned to the Ice River Domain.

    He grabbed an ordinary Northern Ice Spirit and flew it into the sky without any reason.

    In the air, the Northern Ice Spirit looked up at Garen and said respectfully, ¡°Master, do you have anything you want me to do?¡±

    Garen lowered his head to look at it. It was difficult to distinguish between a man and a woman, and the ice crystal face that had neutral beauty was filled with reverence.

    ¡°It¡¯s a small experiment. If it seeds, I¡¯ll reward you.¡±

    Garen did not say what would happen if it failed, but the Northern Ice Spirit was more intelligent. When it heard Garen¡¯s words, it vaguely guessed the consequences of failure. However, there was no dissatisfaction or fear on its face. Instead, it had an expression of pride in being able to do things for Garen.

    This was the power of the dragon blood transformation.

    It had a certain brainwashing effect.

    As for inhumane things like using his servants to do dangerous experiments¡­ In Garen¡¯s opinion, it was very normal.

    His servants enjoyed his protection under his dragon wings, so they naturally had to sacrifice their lives for him when necessary.

    In the end, they were only servants who served him. Garen did not care what they thought of him. Be it seeing him as a kind master or a ferocious evil master, it did not affect him at all.

    Due to the fact that he was flying at full speed, it did not take long for Garen to return to the Ogre Basin. The ogres had already returned to their usual appearance. They surrounded therge iron pot and were talking about something. Uga Bone Crusher straightened his body and carried a ck hammer as he patrolled the basin, enjoying the status and power that belonged to the leader of the ogres.

    Boom!

    Garennded on the ground and retracted his dragon wings. He had already put down the Northern Ice Spirit and brought it to the sun sculpture.

    ¡°Master?¡±

    The Northern Ice Spirit looked at Garen in confusion, not understanding what it needed to do.

    Garen said in a low voice, ¡°Look at the sun sculpture on your right.¡±

    He suspected that the sun sculpture would only bewitch creatures with higher intelligence, so almost all the ogres were immune to its influence. The intelligence of Uga Bone Crusher was considered high among ordinary ogres, butpared to the Northern Ice Spirit, it was inferior.

    The intelligence of elemental lifeforms was generally much higher than adult humans. Even if the Northern Ice Spirits were the product of failure, this failure was disyed in theirbat strength. Their intelligence was not low.

    The Northern Ice Spirit followed Garen¡¯s instructions and turned to look at the sun sculpture.

    Garen untied the frost ice crystal and revealed its true body. The eyeballs embedded in the ball, the appearance of the dark sun, the surrounding fine tentacles¡­ They were all filled with a strange and chilling feeling.

    The Northern Ice Spirit looked at the sun sculpture nervously and guessed that this was probably the small experiment that Garen had mentioned.

    However, what it was puzzled about was that it was only a strange-looking sculpture. What danger could it be?

    Garen silently observed the change in the Northern Ice Spirit at the side. As the scattered snow fell, the surrounding atmosphere seemed to have be much heavier.

    In the first three to four seconds, the Northern Ice Spirit looked normal, as if it was not affected at all.

    However, when it stared at the sun sculpture for more than five seconds, a change happened.

    On the indistinguishable face of the Northern Ice Spirit, a pair of eyes carved from ice crystals suddenly became nk. Everything else in its vision seemed to have disappeared, and only the existence of the sun sculpture remained in the world.

    ¡°He is born from the ck fog. He is the Creator of the ck fog.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°He is the Creator of everything. He is the Supreme Sun.¡±

    A low murmur that was difficult to understand sounded in her ear. It was like the bewitching voice of a demon that entered her soul, causing the Northern Ice Spirit to involuntarily reveal a pious expression.

    At the same time, the Northern Ice Spirit began to move, approaching the sun sculpture bit by bit.

    Seeing this, Garen¡¯s expression became serious. He berated in a low voice, ¡°Stop!¡±

    The Dragon¡¯s Might swept out from Garen¡¯s body and swept past the Northern Ice Spirit.

    Affected by the dragon¡¯s might, the Northern Ice Spirit¡¯s body shook, and a trace of rity appeared on its face. It looked at the sun sculpture in shock, but this trace of rity was instantly immersed in a low murmur as it continued to approach the sun sculpture step by step.

 Chapter 33

    Netheril (2)

    Garen raised his dragon w and chanted an incantation, mobilizing the surrounding elemental energy. His Dragon¡¯s Hand was ready to attack.

    However, after thinking for a moment, Garen put down his dragon w and interrupted the incantation. He silently watched as the Northern Ice Spirit sank into the strange power of the sun sculpture.

    He wanted to see how this thing affected creatures and gave that ck fog power.

    As for the affected Northern Ice Spirit¡­ its fate was already decided.

    Next, when the Northern Ice Spirit walked within a meter of the sun sculpture, it closed its eyes and knelt under the sun sculpture with a holy and pious expression. It lowered its head, and its face was covered in shadow.

    A strange voice sounded from the Northern Ice Spirit. It was not any knownnguage on the Noah Continent.

    Garen heard it clearly. It was the low murmur he had heard when he was bewitched.

    He memorized the intonation of every syble. Due to his outstandingnguage talent, he already had a certain understanding of this Evil God Language.

    A few secondster, something that made Garen¡¯s expression change happened.

    Wisps of ck fog, which were like threads or extremely subtle tentacles, stretched out from the main body of the sun sculpture. They gently touched the body of the Northern Ice Spirit and entered its skin before disappearing.

    The body structure of the Northern Ice Spirit was pure ice crystal, and it was an elemental life form.

    Its body was a translucent solid. If a foreign object appeared in its body, it was a clear scene.

    However, after the ck fog entered its body, itpletely fused and disappeared, as if all of this was an illusion.

    As for whether it was an illusion, Garen knew in his heart.

    His gaze was sharp as he felt the energy fluctuation in the air. He discovered that the elemental energy was wrapped in the ck fog and injected into the body of the Northern Ice Spirit, causing its aura to be stronger bit by bit.

    This increase in strength was even faster than the increase in strength of the Northern Ice Spirit after it became a dragon blood creature.

    ¡°What energy is this ck fog itself? Negative energy? Energy from Hell or the Abyss?¡±

    ¡°Or divine power?¡±

    ¡°No, if it¡¯s true divine power, even if it¡¯s only a trace, it¡¯s enough to kill me instantly. The two-headed ogre used the power of the ck fog when he fought me.¡±

    Divine power could ignore almost all magic resistance and physical resistance. Only gods or those who grasped a unique power that was not inferior to divine power could block it. Even legendary spellcasters or even ancient Red Dragons were most likely to be instantly defeated in the face of a divine power attack.

    Garen did not interfere with the process of the Northern Ice Spirit¡¯s prayer. He frowned slightly and pondered the essence of the ck fog energy.

    Time passed bit by bit. The night on the ice in was still as dark as ever.

    A few minutester, the ck fog power absorbed by the Northern Ice Spirit seemed to be saturated. It opened its eyes and slowly stood up, turning to look at Garen.

    Garen stopped thinking and also looked at the Northern Ice Spirit, sizing up the creature who had received the power of the Evil God.

    Its appearance was the same as before and its aura was still as weak as a worm after restraining it.

    In particr, the expression it disyed in front of Garen was as respectful and respectful as ever, as if Garen was still its only master.

    ¡°Great Master, do you have any other instructions?¡±

    Under Garen¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, the Northern Ice Spirit lowered its head respectfully and asked softly.

    Garen pondered for a moment and said expressionlessly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    The Northern Ice Spirit was slightly stunned and subconsciously said, ¡°What?¡±

    Garen narrowed his eyes and ordered in an unquestionable voice, ¡°My loyal servant, I order you to kill yourself immediately.¡±

    The expression of the Northern Ice Spirit froze and it said in confusion, ¡°Master¡­¡±

    From its appearance and tone, it was as if it did not understand why Garen suddenly issued such an order.

    Before the Northern Ice Spirit could finish begging, Garen¡¯s dragon w moved slightly and he chanted an incantation. The surrounding elemental power immediately became active.

    Tier 3 Spell, Dragon¡¯s Hand!

    A lifelike translucent and ferocious dragon w appeared above the Northern Ice Spirit¡¯s head and pped down ruthlessly.

    The Northern Ice Spirit raised its head in shock. Blood vessel-like ck lines suddenly appeared on its ice-blue body, wanting to resist Garen¡¯s attack.

    Bang!

    The Dragon¡¯s Handnded and crushed the Northern Ice Spirit from above, crushing its body into pieces of pale ice crystals.

    The strange thing was that there were ck lines connecting these ice crystals. They wriggled slightly and tried to stitch up and regenerate.

    Garen snorted and controlled the Dragon¡¯s Hand to crush the body of the Northern Ice Spirit into lifeless ice fragments.

    The Northern Ice Spirit, who had just obtained a little ck fog power, had increased its strength a little, but it was still as weak as a baby in front of Garen.

    After killing the Northern Ice Spirit in one move, Garen called out to Uga Bone Crusher.

    Uga Bone Crusher did not know what was happening here. He nced at Garen¡¯s expression and ignored the Northern Ice Spirit that had been crushed into powder by Garen. He silently waited for Garen¡¯s order.

    ¡°Uga, go back and bring a few ogres with you. Throw it into the remote ice valley crack.¡±

    Garen spat out a Frost Dragon Breath and froze the sun sculpture again. In the icy north, if no creature deliberately destroyed it, these frost ice crystals could exist for at least decades.

    While Uga Bone Crusher returned to call the other ogres, Garen nted the Time Mark on the sun sculpture.

 Chapter 34

    Netheril (3)

    The power of the Time Mark passed through the ice crystal and imprinted on the sun sculpture.

    The effect of the power of time was quite satisfying to the dragon.

    This was the benefit of knowing how to cast spells. Spells could do many whimsical things and had various wonderful uses.

    Uga Bone Crusher brought the four ogres back and carried the heavy ice crystals together. ording to Garen¡¯s orders, they left the Ogre Basin and moved towards a deep ice valley 40 kilometers away.

    Garen had passed by that deep ice valley in the past. It was at least a thousand meters deep, and the cold wind was like a knife. The valley walls were steep, and there was no trace of life at the bottom.

    If he threw the sun sculpture in, it would not be easy for other creatures toe into contact with it.

    When he needed it, he would rely on the connection of the Time Mark to find it.

    Garen felt that this sculpture that could pollute the mind of a spellcaster could y an unexpected role at the right time.

    For example, if any kingdom or church discovered Garen¡¯s traces and foolishly wanted to kill the dragon, he could throw this thing near the other party¡¯s headquarters and let them taste the power of the Evil God statue.

    Not to mention anything else, a believer who was bewitched by the Evil God had rtively high intelligence and was very good at disguising himself.

    After temporarily resolving the problem of the sun sculpture, Garen returned to the stone house of the two-headed ogre in the Ogre Basin and searched inside and out to see if there was anything else good here.

    ¡°If only there were other types of spellbooks.¡±

    Just incantation and transformation spells were far from satisfying for Garen.

    He was most interested in the protection spells.

    It was not that he was afraid of death, but he simply felt that protection spells would be very interesting.

    Cough, as a Time Dragon without a lifespan limit who grew stronger as time passed, his first priority was naturally to learn protection spells.

    After lifting the cover of the Casanova Pdin and looking at the illustrations inside, Garen put down this book. He closed his eyes and used the Tier 0 Spell, Detection Spiritual Light.

    Items that carried elemental power would have a spiritual light. This spiritual light was difficult to see with the naked eye, but it could be discovered through detection. It was called an elemental spiritual light, a magical spiritual light, or an arcane spiritual light.

    Powerful spells or powerful magic tools were surrounded by dazzling spiritual light.

    If a low-level mage used the Detection Spiritual Light to see a legendary spell, it was very likely that they would be blinded by the dazzling spiritual light.

    As for arcane spells, they were called ancient spells from a long time ago.

    There were still some people who called spells arcane techniques, but there were not many left.

    Compared to the numerous spells developed by the various styles now, most of the arcane spells of the ancient era consumed a lot of energy. Of course, the power effect was also correspondingly stronger than ordinary spells.

    It was mentioned in the Casanova Pdin that a Great Arcanist from another world had once taken a magic ship and crossed the crystal wall toe to Noah Continent to be friends with the protagonist. That Great Arcanist came from a civilization called Netheril. It was extremely brilliant and resplendent, and it could be said to be the golden age of magic.

    After reading this, Garen yearned for it.

    Grand Arcanists were equivalent to Legendary Mages.

    Back to the topic, after Garen used the Detection Spiritual Light, he opened his eyes and scanned all the ces in the stone house.

    His gaze moved bit by bit. When he saw therge bed of the two-headed ogre, Garen was slightly stunned, and then an excited and happy expression appeared on his face.

    Under its hidden bed, a spiritual light seeped out.

    Looking at the outline, it was the round gem that Garen liked.

    Garen quickly stepped forward and shattered the bed of the two-headed ogre, revealing the hiddenpartment below.

 Chapter 35

    Sleeping and Growth

    Looking at the bright elemental spiritual light, Garen could not wait to pick up the small wooden box and extend his sharp dragon ws to crush it.

    However, when the dragon w touched the small wooden box and exerted slightly strength, Garen¡¯s gaze moved slightly. He clearly felt a rebounding resistance appear. This resistance was not great, and he only needed to use some strength to break it.

    However, breaking it with brute force would rm the Spell Lock on it and might destroy the items inside.

    ¡°Tier 0 Spell Lock¡­¡±

    The power of spells was definitely stronger the higher the tier. However, some spells with special effects, even if they were Tier 0, were also favored by high-level spellcasters.

    For example, the Secret Technique Mark, and the Spell Lock on the small wooden box.

    A box or door that applied a Spell Lock could prevent non-spellcasters from prying.

    A dragon w with dagger-like nails tapped on the small wooden box. Garen muttered in his mind, ¡°Open!¡±

    The elemental fluctuations surrounding the small wooden box rippled and disappearedyer byyer.

    It was very difficult to defend against creatures who were also spellcasters because there was another spell specially to deal with this, the Tier 0 Spell Unlock. Unless the mage who used the Spell Lock was far stronger than the mage who used the Spell Unlock, it was impossible to defend against the unlocking of other mages.

    Opening the small wooden box, Garen looked at the shining gems inside and an obvious joy appeared in his eyes.

    Inside were five irregr gems the size of pigeon eggs.

    Red agate, obsidian, white crystal¡­ All of them emitted a faint spiritual light surrounded by elemental energy. The elements around the gem were more active than in other ces.

    On the Noah Continent, these shiny and beautiful gems that were like the stars of the earth not only had the function of decoration, but they were also magic items that were loved by countless creatures.

    Gems had the effect of attracting elemental energy. They could store extraordinary magic power. The longer they existed, the better the quality, and the stronger the effect.

    A top-grade gem contained magic power that could support theplete consumption of a high-level spell.

    In addition, the concentration of elemental energy near the gems was higher. Staying in the pile of gems for a long time could increase the speed of growth.

    Garen picked up a red agate that was as red as mes and gently rubbed it on his face.

    A momentter, he slowly opened his dragon mouth, pinched the gem, and slowly sent it into his mouth. The process was a little hesitant.

    ¡°Should I eat it directly or keep it¡­¡±

    Garen was a little unwilling.

    He was so poor that his small treasure vault only had tattered armor and a rusty sword.

    Apart from reluctance, another reason was that eating the gem directly was a waste.

    Leaving the gem behind and carrying it by his side for ten years was better than directly swallowing it. Moreover, the quality of the gem would increase over time.

    However, after thinking for a few seconds, Garen still made up his mind and threw the red agate into his mouth.

    What hecked now was the strength to deal with idents and crises. When he had enough confidence in the future, he would be worthy of putting away his hidden treasures.

    Although he was unwilling, Garen still wanted to eat these beautiful treasures.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me me, sigh.¡±

    ¡°You appeared at the wrong time.¡±

    Garen exerted strength in his throat and sent the red agate into his stomach. His powerful digestive function was instantly activated as he digested the gem bit by bit and transformed it into pure magic power that flowed into Garen¡¯s limbs and bones.

    Magic power was elemental energy that could be absorbed into the body and controlled at will.

    As the gem gradually melted, the magic wave gently swept through every cell of Garen¡¯s body, nourishing his body, and causing him to involuntarily roarfortably.

    He felt the numbness in his body ripple. In for a penny, in for a pound. He simply raised the small wooden box and poured the contents into his mouth.

    The remaining four gems fell into Garen¡¯s mouth one after another and entered the dragon¡¯s stomach. Like the agate, they were digested into pure magic power and swept through Garen¡¯s body again and again.

    After eating five magic gems, Garen¡¯s eyes became a little hazy.

    He felt vaguely sleepy.

    It was not because he was exhausted and wanted to rest, but because his body had absorbed enough energy and nutrients and was about to grow again. He needed a period of sleep.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I feel that I¡¯m still a little short.¡±

    His sleepiness was not very really urgent.

    This meant that Garen was already very close to sleeping and growing, but he was still slightly inferior.

    He originally wanted to take the time to learn the spells recorded in the [Incantation and Transformation Spell Encyclopedia], but to Garen, the best way to increase his strength was still to sleep and grow.

    Therefore, Garen put aside the matter of learning spells.

    He walked out of the stone house of the two-headed ogre with heavy footsteps.

    After thinking for a few seconds, Garen summoned all the ogres and asked if there were any other traces of gems in the Ogre Basin. He would reward them for contributing gems.

    However, what disappointed Garen was that the two-headed ogre¡¯s collection was already all there was.

    The ogre was not interested in such shiny things. Those who did not have the talent to cast spells could not obtain benefits from the gems so there was no need to hide them. Moreover, the two-headed ogre had already searched the area once. Those five gems were the entire stock here.

    Out of caution, Garen also activated the spell to detect spiritual light. He patrolled the Ogre Basin and indeed did not discover any more spiritual light.

    These stupid ogres did not lie to him.

    Otherwise, Garen would make the guy hiding the gem pay with his life.

    ¡°Uga, if you find any traces of a gem in the future, obtain it by hook or by crook and hand it to me.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s too difficult, inform me immediately. I¡¯ll deal with it myself.¡±

    ¡°Tell this news to all the ogres. Their master needs gems to decorate the nest.¡±

    Uga Bone Crusher scratched his head. He did not know why the noble True Dragon and his former leader were interested in useless rocks, but he still nodded respectfully and said, ¡°Yes, Great Master.¡±

    Garen¡¯s dragon wings shook slightly as he nned to return to the dragon nest in the Ice River Domain.

    However, just as he was about to take off, his gaze moved slightly. He turned to Uga Bone Crusher and said, ¡°Build a dragon nest for me in the basin with the size of an adult dragon.¡±

    Uga Bone Crusher was slightly stunned and said carefully, ¡°Master, there aren¡¯t many ogres in the Bone Crusher Tribe. A dragon nest of this scale¡­¡±

    Garen interrupted impatiently and said in a low voice, ¡°I only want the results.¡±

    Uga Bone Crusher¡¯s face turned pale. He lowered his head and did not dare to speak anymore.

    Garen¡¯s voice softened. He paused for a moment and said, ¡°Find a few strong ogres. I¡¯ll give you a chance to undergo the dragon blood transformation.¡±

    As arge humanoid creature, the individual strength of the ogres was not weak. One ogre could at least fight five Northern Ice Spirits. After the dragon blood transformation, their strength could even increase further and they would be able to hunt somerge magical creatures for Garen.

 Chapter 36

    War in the South

    After hearing Garen¡¯s words, an overjoyed expression appeared on his face. His mood was really fluctuating like a roller coaster.

    A few minutester, Garen carried out the process of transforming them using the dragon blood. He transformed a total of six ogres, including Uga Bone Crusher. Apart from Uga who was three meters tall, the other ogres were about 2.829 meters tall and were the biggest guys of the Bone Crusher Tribe.

    Garen wanted to see what the Dragon Blood Ogre was like.

    However, the effect of the dragon blood transformation would not appear immediately. The few ogres were all sleepy now. After they slept in a dragon-like manner and woke up, they would be considered genuine dragon blood creatures.

    Without staying any longer, after Garen instructed some small matters, he pped his dragon wings and stirred up a violent wind before disappearing into the sky in the blink of an eye.

    After flying under the starry night sky for a period of time, Garen returned to the Ice River Domain.

    The Ice River Domain, which was missing a Northern Ice Spirit, was as usual. No Northern Ice Spirit cared about the whereabouts of the one taken away by Garen.

    After bing servants of a colored dragon, they were already mentally prepared for many things. As the lord of this ce, Garen was actually quite benevolent. At the very least, he did not abuse his servants for no reason or directly kill them for fun.

    The word servant sounded good, but in fact, it was only another term for ve. Garen had the right to kill them.

    Coincidentally, the Northern Ice Spirit had just returned with a hunting team formed by Terror Lizards and the White Hounds.

    There were many injuries left behind by frost or fireballs on the bodies of the three Giant Feet Yaks. They still had a weak breath left as they were respectfully sent to Garen by the hunting team.

    The White Hounds whimpered and ran to Garen¡¯s side intimately, rubbing his hanging dragon ws.

    These hounds had ice-blue fur mixed with some ck stripes. They were round in appearance, but they were not cute. They had extremely huge mouths containing sharp and oppressive canine teeth, and the power of their bites was very powerful.

    Apart from that, the White Hound could also spit out cold wind and master a spell-like ability. Its strength was weaker than the Terror Lizard, but there were more of them.

    They could give birth to four to five in a litter and were often in heat. Their reproduction ability was considered alright. In just two months, the number of White Hounds in the Ice River Territory had increased from more than 50 to more than 100. They were the main force of the hunting team.

    This magical creature that was rtivelymon in the Northern Ice Fields was the nightmare of many ordinary beasts, but in front of Garen, it was like a domestic pet.

    He stretched out his dragon w and carefully scratched the White Hounds¡¯ upturned stomach. Looking at their panting tongues, Garen tore off a piece of flesh and threw it out.

    When he stroked the White Hounds¡¯ smooth fur, if he was not careful, he would probably cut open their stomachs.

    ¡°Go eat.¡±

    A few White Hounds wagged their tails and pounced forward, biting at Garen¡¯s reward.

    Garen used the Frost Dragon Breath to freeze a Giant Feet Yak in the ice crystal. After eating the other two, he chewed the ice crystal mouthful by mouthful and swallowed it whole.

    This was a method he liked.

    In the past, these three Giant Feet Yaks could make Garen feel a certain sense of satisfaction.

    However, his body was just short of energy and nutrients to fall asleep. It was as if he had not eaten anything and was still craving food.

    The other hunting teams had not returned yet, so Garen could only think of a way to obtain thest bit of nutrients.

    He retracted his dragon wings and jumped under the flowing ice river.

    The originally calm meandering ice river suddenly became turbulent. The undercurrent surged, and a white shadow wreaked havoc below, chasing after the natives in the ice river and groups of two to three-meter-long Ice River Sharks.

    In Garen¡¯s ruthless hunt, how could the pitiful little sharks escape alive?

    As the delicious Ice River Sharks entered his stomach, the sleepiness in Garen¡¯s eyes gradually became stronger.

    Time passed bit by bit. The ice river was still surging. Countless crystal water sshes overflowed to the shore, attracting the curious gazes of some Northern Ice Spirits.

    About an hourter, the manic river finally calmed down, but there was a faint crimson color in it with a faint bloody aura.

    Garen swallowed thest shark and felt that it was a pity.

    There were not many of these Ice River Sharks, but they tasted delicious. He had always wanted to keep them for sustainable development, but soon, the Ice River Sharks here would go extinct.

    If not for the fact that he was even more sleepy after eating a few Giant Feet Yaks and did not want to take the risk to hunt magical creatures, he would not have paid attention to the Ice River Sharks.

    Due to the faint guilt, Garen thought that he could help the sharks in the future.

    Before he could think too much, the surging sleepiness pped Garen¡¯s mind like a tide.

    He realized that it was time to sleep.

    Shaking his body, Garen was as agile as a fish and quickly entered the dragon nest at the bottom of the river.

    ¡°I hope this sleep can allow me to obtain a new time ability¡­¡±

    He hugged the broken armor and rusty sword in his arms andy on the ice bed, closing his eyes and falling asleep.

    ........

    While Garen fell into a deep sleep and grew, hundreds of kilometers south of his dragon nest, across steep mountains, through the dark and deep dense forest, and over the continuous Impassable Mountain Range, one could see a magnificent city capital after walking hundreds of kilometers south.

    There was no extremely bright environment here. It was daytime.

    Coincidentally, the sunlight shone down, as if it had sprinkled ayer of golden powder on the magnificent city.

    If it was in the past, this scene would be as beautiful as a dream.

    The tulip g of the Walker Duchy would rise up under the sun.

    However, it was different today.

    This was because this magnificent city was filled with debris. Wailing and pain could be heard continuously. Elite soldiers in fine steel armor rode tall war horses and were equipped with excellent weapons as they walked through the ruins and mes of war. They waved their swords and ughtered the citizens.

    Bloody flowers fell to the ground and were trampled by the cavalry, turning into sinister and strange patterns on the ground.

    It was clearly a sunny day, but the Walker Duchy, which was being ravaged by the mes of war, seemed to be in a dark purgatory. No citizen of the Walker Duchy felt warm andfortable.

    The invaders came from further south, from the Mosha Duchy.

    The Walker Duchy and the Mosha Duchy both belonged to the Kingdom of Timo. They were ruled by Grand Duke Tulip and Grand Duke Thorn respectively.

    This was because the Kingdom of Timo was declining day by day and was coveted by hunters like a giant whale that was about to die. Every inch of flesh and blood on its body was secretly redistributed and priced. The duchies that had long harbored ill intentions were restless and could not wait to eat the flesh and blood of this aging beast.

    After the Chief Legendary Mage of the Kingdom of Timo died, some duchies took the initiative to start a war and started war with the others that were still loyal to the Kingdom of Timo.

    In the originally calm south of the Noah Continent, because of the fall of the kingdom, the smoke gradually swept through the entire southern continent.

    Grand Duke Tulip of the Walker Duchy belonged to the loyal prince¡¯s faction. In the battle with the Mosha Duchy, because the other party had invited the help of a Red Dragon, he was no match for the other party on the high-level battlefield and fell into a disadvantage. His defeat continuously umted, and in the end, it was like andslide. Today, his city capital was directly broken.

    A thousand-man team of Mosha cavalry stepped through the streets and gradually approached the castle of Grand Duke Tulip under the lead of two high-level mages.

    However, before they could take the initiative to attack, an old mage surrounded by fiery red elemental spiritual light rushed into the sky with a duo of man and woman who were filled with panic and fear.

    The [Seal the Sky] spell that he had set up in advance did not work on the old mage.

    The two high-level mages of the duchy immediately cast spells to pursue.

    Between chasing and escaping, the few of them gradually entered the north.

 Chapter 37

    Large Dragon

    The night was silent. After nearly a month of sporadic snow, the feather-like snow fell from the sky with the whistling cold wind. It was bone-chilling and the visibility had decreased to a point where it was difficult to distinguish between humans and animals more than a meter away.

    In such weather, most creatures of the Northern Ice Fields would choose to stay in their nests. After the snow decreased, they would go out to hunt.

    Unless the stored heat was about to be exhausted and he was unbearably hungry, he would not choose to risk leaving his cave in such bad weather.

    Somewhere in the Northern Ice Fields, at the location of a meandering ice river.

    The surface of the ice river that had always been flowing slowly in the past was now covered in a thickyer of ice because of the sudden drop in temperature. The Terror Lizards that were heavy enough to weigh a few tons ran on it.

    Around the ice river was a simple buildingplex.

    Most of the Northern Ice Spirits had happy expressions as they yed in the snowstorm.

    To them, this weather was their favorite. Arge number of gathered water elements nourished their bodies made of ice crystals, allowing them to be stronger. Their unique visual perception could prate the obstruction of the snow and be their advantage.

    Beside the house of the Northern Ice Spirit, there were simple sheds built. The Terror Lizards and the White Hounds were resting inside.

    The White Hound was an ice-type magical creature and was not afraid of low temperatures, but the Terror Lizard was fire-type. The power of the fire element flowed in its body. In such weather, they were all sleepy and did not have any energy.

    Fortunately, because the lord of this ce was sleeping, there was no need to form a hunting team to go out.

    Two dayster, in the calm Ice River Domain, all the Northern Ice Spirits who were enjoying the cold temperature in the blizzard suddenly froze. Then, they turned around in unison and looked at a certain part of the river that was sealed in ice with reverence on their faces.

    The sleeping Terror Lizards opened their eyes in confusion. The White Hounds howled excitedly.

    In the dragon¡¯s nest, a white beast covered in pure ice armor moved slightly. Its eyelids trembled as it slowly opened, revealing a pair of resplendent tinum dragon eyes. A terrifying Dragon¡¯s Might erupted from the white beast and swept through the space like a hurricane. The surrounding creatures enveloped by the Dragon¡¯s Might froze and could not move for a moment.

    After a month of sleep, Garen woke up.

    He shook his head and chased away thest trace of sleepiness.

    The dragon eyes that had recovered their rity swept through the surrounding environment.

    The dragon nest that used to be empty seemed to have shrunk greatly today and be narrow. Garen felt that when he stood up, he could almost touch the ice crystal above his head.

    This was not because the dragon nest had be smaller.

    Instead, he had berger.

    With the help of the ice crystal reflection on the wall of the dragon¡¯s nest, Garen saw his current appearance.

    There were pure white scales that were like mirrors, mysterious ck scales that were embedded in the neck, sharp dragon ws, wide wings with clear fascia, and four curved dragon horns¡­

    Dragon horns?

    Garen was slightly stunned and discovered the difference.

    His appearance did not change much, but his scales had be even more outstanding. There were many spikes on his face armor and dragon arm and tail, and the greatest change was that dragon horns had grown on his head.

    Garen raised his dragon w and touched the dragon horns on his head, his face revealing satisfaction.

    Although he was a dragon, what had always made Garen feel regretful was that he did not have dragon horns.

    Not only him, the dragon brothers and sisters, as well as the White Dragon Mother, did not have dragon horns. It was because White Dragons did not have dragon horns.

    At this moment, two thick and outstanding White Dragon horns stretched back along the dragon¡¯s eyebrows. The other two smaller dragon horns also stretched out next to these two horns and snaked back, constructing a mighty appearance together.

    At the same time, Garen sized up his current body size.

    He was surprised to discover that he had actually grown from eight meters to twelve meters in one go this time. His body had entered the category of arge dragon.

    There was a very clear ssification regarding the size of dragons.

    From six to ten meters long, it was medium-sized. Within ten to 18 meters, it was consideredrge. From 18 to 30 meters, it was considered huge.

    The White Dragon Mother was 16 meters long. Like Garen, she was in the range of arge dragon. Only a young White Dragon could grow to arge size.

    Because the White Dragon was rtively weak, before it was in its prime, the White Dragon Mother could not be a huge True Dragon.

    Unknowingly, Garen had grown into arge dragon that could make the newborn him tremble in fear.

    He blinked and felt the surging strength in his body as if he could try to fight the White Dragon Mother.

    Although his body was not as big as her, just the ability to elerate was enough to make her unable to even touch his dragon tail. His speed was fast, and he could really do whatever he wanted.

    The White Dragon Mother was not an adult yet, and the ability to master spells was limited. In battle, she only relied on herrge dragon body to suppress others, coupled with her dragon breath and Dragon¡¯s Might.

    It seemed a little weak, but that was actually the case.

    Compared to Garen who had rich methods, this was a pure White Dragon. As thest of the five-colored dragons, even if it was an adult, it was not very strong.

    Thinking of this, some evil thoughts arose in Garen¡¯s mind.

    To use a suitable sentence to describe it, ¡°Yesterday, you ignored me. Today, you can¡¯t catch up to me.¡±

    When he thought of the treasure vault umted by the White Dragon Mother, Garen¡¯s thoughts could not help but appear.

    A strange pleasure of revenge arose in his heart.

    He had always remembered being ruthlessly expelled by the White Dragon Mother.

    ¡°Find a chance to face the White Dragon Mother head-on.¡±

    ¡°If she¡¯s not my match, I¡¯ll snatch half of her¡­ snatch 60% of her treasures.¡±

    After all, under her protection for more than a year, Garen had passed through his weakest period. On ount of this favor, he decided not to be so heartless. If he could defeat her, he would only snatch 60%.

    The remaining 40% was to repay the White Dragon Mother for her protection.

    If it was a True Dragon, even if it was their mother, as long as they could defeat her, they would not hesitate to snatch all the other party¡¯s treasures.

    Putting the matter of snatching the White Dragon Mother¡¯s treasure behind him for the time being, Garen focused his attention on himself.

    ¡°This sleep seems to have changed me greatly.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that I¡¯ve passed the baby dragon stage and be a child dragon?¡±

    Even in his sleep, Garen was still especially clear about the passage of time.

    He knew that only a month had passed and he was still less than two years old. In terms of real time, he was considered a baby dragon.

    However, Garen could not figure out the exact flow of time on his body.

    Calcting his dragon age ording to the flow of time in reality seemed to be wrong.

    Not to mention anything else, when he used Time Maniption, he definitely experienced more time than other creatures.

    It not only increased his agility speed, but it also increased the time flow around him.

    Shaking his head, Garen no longer thought about how old he was. He nned to calcte his dragon age ording to real time.

 Chapter 38

    Ability

    Garen widened his dragon eyes as he looked at the illusory river that was difficult to see with the naked eye and impossible to detect with magic.

    He took a deep breath. The River of Time was mixed in the real ice river water and entered Garen¡¯s body strand by strand. This time, he absorbed more River of Time than he had in the past four or five breaths.

    His connection with the River of Time had be even closer as he grew.

    ¡°The effect of the eleration of Time Maniption has probably increased.¡±

    Garen was not in a hurry to leave the dragon¡¯s nest and silently explored his abilities after growing up.

    Dragons did not directly learn their new abilities after waking up from their sleep. Instead, they needed a period of time to figure out their own state before they couldpletely master the power they had grown up with.

    In the dragon¡¯s nest, Garen excitedly began to study himself.

    He liked this process of gradually lifting the veil of the unknown and seeing the truth bit by bit.

    A dayter, on the surface of the frozen ice river, the snowstorm still continued to fall, adding to the thickness of the snow on the surface of the ice river. If the blizzard weather continued, this snow would slowly turn into thicker ice.

    Suddenly, the sound of the river flowing could be heard through the ice.

    Crack! Crack! Crack!

    The hard ice seemed to have been struck by a heavy object. First, dense cracks suddenly appeared, then with a cracking sound, it shattered in an instant, and the ice and river water sshed everywhere.

    A strong and mighty figure jumped out, and his dragon body was exposed to the heavy snow.

    The snowkes swirled andnded on Garen¡¯s scales, but they could not stick to his body and quickly slid down.

    Even in the dense and violent snow, Garen¡¯s body was not stained with any snow.

    Apart from understanding the new ability he had obtained after growing up, there was another reason why he left the nest.

    The reason was very simple.

    He was hungry.

    Sleeping consumed all his nutrients. After figuring out his ability and regaining his senses, the current Garen was so hungry that he wanted to eat soil.

    Fortunately, he had instructed the Northern Ice Spirits to catch four to five Giant Feet Yaks and freeze them before eating them after he woke up.

    Garen usually did not want to eat this kind of stale meat. It did not taste good and the taste was unsatisfactory. Moreover, even if it was frozen, a lot of nutrients would still be lost.

    However, he was so hungry that he did not care about this.

    The Dragon¡¯s Might shook, and a high and dignified dragon roar sounded. Garen ordered the Northern Ice Spirits to move the stored meat over.

    When they saw Garen¡¯s brand new appearance, the Northern Ice Spirits revealed shocked expressions, and the reverence in their eyes became stronger.

    The reputation of a True Dragon had always been thunderous among all intelligent creatures. There were many legends about them, but the Northern Ice Spirits had never heard of a True Dragon that grew as quickly as their lord, especially a White Dragon.

    Their master was powerful.

    This was also something worth celebrating for the servants, especially the dragon blood servants.

    The strength and potential of the dragon blood creatures would increase with their master.

    Joy subconsciously appeared on the faces of the Northern Ice Spirits. At the same time, they offered respectful blessings and praise for Garen¡¯s growth.

    ¡°Great Master, your wings will envelop the entire Northern Ice Fields.¡±

    ¡°Your name will resound throughout the Noah Continent. Everyone will know about you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡±

    As Garen wolfed down his food, he listened to the exaggerated praise of the Northern Ice Spirit.

    It had to be said that although it was a little awkward, it was still quite exciting to be praised like this.

    After eating the food he had stored earlier, Garen looked at Roy Ice River and said in a low voice, ¡°Reorganize a team and start hunting.¡±

    Roy Ice River nodded and said happily, ¡°Yes, Great Master.¡±

    The weather of the snowstorm would not affect the Northern Ice Spirits. Their strength would instead increase in such weather. Although it was difficult for the Terror Lizards to help, it was enough to have the White Hounds.

    Garen thought for a moment and said to Roy Ice River, ¡°Show me your current strength and let me see how much you¡¯ve improved.¡±

    The difference in strength between the Northern Ice Spirits was not great. Roy Ice River could represent the strength of the other Northern Ice Spirits to a certain extent.

    Roy Ice River nodded and his expression became serious.

    In its mind, if the strength it disyed was too weak, it might attract Garen¡¯s dissatisfaction.

    Not every creature was qualified to be the servant of a dragon. As Garen had grown quickly, if they were always too weak and could not even satisfy his food needs, it was very likely that they would be abandoned in the end.

    He raised his arms and grabbed his left arm with his right hand under Garen¡¯s calm gaze. Then, he suddenly exerted strength.

    Crack!

    The Northern Ice Spirit pulled off his own arm. In an instant, it stretched and became a sharp ice crystal spear. It was cold and the tip was sharp.

    As for the broken left arm, there were clusters of ice crystals growing and quickly regenerating. However, the color looked slightly dull, and the hardness was inferior to other body parts.

    Immediately after, Roy Ice River held an ice crystal spear and charged at Garen.

    On the way, he waved his ice crystal spear at the same time, triggering the surrounding elemental power and forming a storm of ice needles. Hundreds of ice needles enveloped Garen, and Roy Ice River followed closely behind.

    Garen¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of surprise.

    He had not paid much attention to the change in the strength of the Northern Ice Spirit. At this moment, the other party hadpletely disyed it. Compared to the weak ice dagger previously, it was countless times stronger.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The ice needle stormsnded on Garen¡¯s body and shattered, not leaving a trace.

    At the same time, Roy Ice River shouted and raised his arm like a bow. The ice crystal spear stabbed at Garen with a strong wind, but he stretched out his dragon w and blocked it.

    Crack!

    With a crisp sound, the tip of the ice crystal spear cracked, but it did not directly break.

    Roy Ice River felt that he had stabbed an iron wall and could not advance no matter how hard he tried. Moreover, dense cracks appeared on his arm because of the huge recoil.

    ¡°Master, this is already my strongest attack.¡±

    Roy Ice River put down the ice crystal spear. His expression was slightly dim as he spoke to Garen nervously.

    Garen raised his hand and saw a small white dot on the dragon w scale. He recalled the elemental fluctuations brought about by the ice needle storm and felt that Roy Ice River¡¯s strength had probably reached the level of a Tier 2 elementary mage.

    However, there was still room for improvement.

    True intelligent elemental lifeforms were not weaker than intermediate mages. With their current speed of improvement, they might reach the strength threshold of elemental lifeforms.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Garen did not praise him or show any reproach. He only said this to Roy Ice River indifferently.

    This made the nervous Roy Ice River¡¯s heart skip a beat and he could not help but think the worst.

    Garen thought for a moment and said to Roy Ice River, ¡°In the future, focus your hunting on magic creatures or medium-sized beasts. I need higher-level food.¡±

    It was not that he was tired of eating the Giant Feet Yak. This kind of animal was not afraid of the wind and snow. The meat was delicious andyered with fat. It was what Garen liked to eat.

    However, as he grew this time, the ordinary beast meat was a little unable to provide Garen with enough nutrition.

    He needed food with elemental energy flowing in his flesh and blood so that he could wee his next growth faster.

    Opposite him, Roy Ice River hurriedly nodded. In order to show his value, he said solemnly, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. Your loyal servants will definitely not disappoint you.¡±

    Garen nodded slightly and pped his dragon wings. His body disappeared into the vast snowstorm with the wind.

    The food he had eaten just now had only relieved a portion of his hunger. He needed to personally hunt magical creatures to satisfy his growing need for food. At the same time, he needed to test his new abilities.

 Chapter 39

    Northern Violent Bear

    Under the deep night sky was a white ice world.

    The dense snow was like white elves falling from the sky, drowning the entire Northern Ice Fields in snow.

    The storm carried snow. In such weather, even Garen¡¯s vision was much lower. He had no choice but to fly hundreds of meters in the air and stare at the snow in the sky to find suitable prey.

    At this moment, he did not use his naked eye to directly find his prey. Instead, he used the Detection Spiritual Light.

    For most magical creatures, if they did not have some natural camouge ability, the elemental energy flowing in their blood would be observed by spellcasters in the form of spiritual light.

    Some mages would determine the strength of the other party through the strength of the spiritual light and decide whether to fight or dodge.

    Of course, this method was only for reference. Any magical creature with a little disguise ability could converge their spiritual light within a certain range.

    For example, because of the powerful anti-magic effect of the dragon scales, ordinary detection spells could not see the elemental spiritual light in the body of a True Dragon. Coupled with the fact that True Dragons had long-range vision and stronger biological perception, generally speaking, when one discovered the existence of a dragon, it also meant that they had already been noticed.

    In fact, because of the diversity of creatures, magical creatures would show spiritual light that was far stronger than their strength to scare away enemies.

    Back to the topic, in the blizzard-ridden Northern Ice Fields, if Garen wanted to find traces of magical creatures in the vast world, using the Detection Spiritual Light was the best choice.

    However, in such weather, even magical creatures would not move around casually. Most of them would stay in their nests.

    If the nest was deep and thick enough, the detection would also be useless.

    Because there were more creatures than in the south and more prey, Garen was flying south.

    Garen felt that with his current strength, as long as he did not court death and provoke a Legendary Mage, he could almost do whatever he wanted on the continent. After all, dragons were the creatures at the top of the food chain.

    He was gradually mastering the true ability of the Time Dragon.

    Moreover, although White Dragons had always been called the shame of the five-colored dragons, that waspared to other True Dragons.

    Adult White Dragons were magical creatures that could dominate the continent. Not many people wanted to provoke an adult dragon, no matter the type.

    Garen¡¯s current body had already reached the level of the young White Dragon. Moreover, he knew all the spell-like abilities that the young White Dragon could master. He was no different from ordinary young White Dragons.

    The most different thing was that he still had the true identity of a Time Dragon. His overall strength was already enough to step out of the Northern Ice Fields and wreak havoc.

    However, he felt that there was no need.

    As long as the Northern Ice Fields could satisfy his food needs, he would not leave here easily.

    With the help of the violent cold wind, Garen used his stamina-saving gliding flight. His dragon wings felt the strong wind and made a slight sound.

    He lowered his head and looked down at the white world. His tinum dragon eyes carefully searched every inch of the ground below, wanting to find suitable prey.

    The further south he went, the higher the temperature became. Moreover, the intensity of the snowstorm decreased. Garen had already seen many ordinary beasts, including somerge beasts. He even saw a few ferocious beasts.

    The so-called ferocious beasts did not have any spell abilities but were special beasts that mutated under the nourishment of elemental power and usually had extremely powerful bodies. Most of them wererge creatures that could unleash the ability of their race to the limit.

    Every ferocious beast was a terrifying hunter.

    Garen was not interested in hunting the ferocious beasts.

    These guys all had extremely sharp senses. Their biological instincts were powerful, causing them to be very troublesome to hunt.

    Most importantly, the gains after a sessful hunt were not good. The flesh and blood of a ferocious beast did not contain elemental energy, so the effect of eating it was not stronger than a few Giant Feet Yak.

    Before long, Garen passed by the head of a ferocious tiger.

    This snow-white ferocious beast that was ten meters long raised its head and nced at Garen. Its body arched warily, and its four limbs grabbed the ground, ready to attack.

    ¡°Silver Aether Tiger of the Northern Ice Fields. Tsk.¡±

    Garen nced at the ferocious tiger and marveled at its size in his mind. Then, he continued to move without looking back.

    The meat of a ferocious tiger was not very delicious and itsbat strength was very strong. Moreover, Garen¡¯s goal was a magical creature and he did not want to be entangled with the ferocious species.

    When Garen¡¯s dragon wings pped and gradually disappeared from its vision, the Silver Aether Tiger gradually retracted its gaze and continued to lie in ambush in the thick snow, patiently waiting for its ignorant prey.

    In the sky, Garen continued to fly and looked down to search for suitable prey.

    About twelve minutester, his eyes lit up and excitement appeared on his face.

    A rtively conspicuous elemental spiritual light passed through the snow and attracted his attention.

    Turning around, in Garen¡¯s vision, a pr bear that was also snow-white in color and had a heavy body with hair like steel needles was carefully moving against the snow as if it was protecting something.

    ¡°Northern Violent Bear¡­¡±

    The moment Garen saw it, he recalled the first meal that the White Dragon Mother had brought back for the young dragons.

    Perhaps it was because this was the first time he hade into contact with the flesh and blood of a magical creature that it had left a deeper impression on Garen¡¯s young mind. The taste of the Northern Violent Bear had always been unforgettable, especially the chewy and delicious bear palm.

    When he recalled it now, the dragon saliva was quickly secreted and he felt hunger in his stomach.

    The Northern Violent Bear in Garen¡¯s vision was evenrger than the one his White Dragon Mother had brought back.

    As a bear with a very thick and solid body, if it stood up like a human, it could reach nine meters in height. It was undoubtedly a colossus, and the visual impact was almost not inferior to the 12-meter-long Garen.

    Because of the dragon¡¯s body, the long tail and neck upied arge portion of its body.

    If Garen was on all fours, his shoulder height would be about 2.5 meters, and when he stood up, he would be more than six meters tall, about half the length of his body.

    ¡°It can be used to test my new ability.¡±

    In the Northern Ice Fields, it was already an upper-level predator on the food chain. Due to its strong body and powerful spell-like ability, there were few natural enemies.

    Unfortunately, the dragon was one of them.

    When Garen discovered the Northern Violent Bear, the other party also discovered him.

    The reason why the Northern Violent Bear was called the Northern Violent Bear was that their temper was quite bad. They were those boorish creatures who were either fighting or on the way.

    However, what surprised Garen was that when the Northern Violent Bear in front of him saw him, it only assumed abat posture immediately and let out a low roar filled with warning.

    The roar passed through the whistling wind and clearly entered Garen¡¯s ears.

    Garen did not think too much about it. He stared at the Northern Violent Bear and focused his consciousness. He took a deep breath.

    The power of time was mobilized by him and lingered beside him, elerating the flow of the River of Time around Garen.

    eleration State: 5x Speed.

    The dragon wings suddenly pped, and Garen¡¯s body instantly transformed into a white afterimage that pierced through the vast snow. Like a straight line, he quickly swooped down towards the Northern Violent Bear.

    In the eyes of ordinary people, when Garen flew at five times the speed, the other party could not even see his shadow.

    At this speed, Garen was like a huge dragon bullet that left the barrel. In an instant, he pounced in front of the Northern Violent Bear.

 Chapter 40

    Crushing

    The pr bear did not have a dynamic vision, but as a magical creature at the top of the food chain, its outstanding instinctive reaction allowed it to see Garen¡¯s figure at thest second. However, it was toote to defend now. Garen¡¯s sharp dragon ws were already close.

    sh!

    The dragon w pierced through the shoulder of the Northern Violent Bear, tearing through its fur and flesh and entering its bones.

    Bang!

    The body of the Northern Violent Bear was sent flying. Garen grabbed its shoulder and sent it flying hundreds of meters, leaving a long ravine in the snow-covered ground. It let out an unbearable painful howl and continuously struggled.

    Aftering back to its senses, the bear raised its w high, but it did not p Garen. Instead, itnded heavily on the ground.

    In an instant, arge amount of elemental power gathered and surged on the ground, as irritable as a volcano that was about to erupt.

    sh! sh! sh!

    Thick ice spikes more than ten meters long rose from the ground and erupted from the body of the Northern Violent Bear. They pierced through the air and stabbed towards Garen¡¯s body.

    A thick ice spike collided with the dragon scales on Garen¡¯s body and broke with a metal-like collision.

    Garen let go of his dragon w at the same time and instantly left the area where the elemental energy erupted.

    His defense was not weak. The dragon scales that were attacked only had some cracks but did not break.

    However, the defense of the dragon wings was slightly weaker.

    It was not worth it to be injured by the other party.

    After breaking free from his grip, the Northern Violent Bear stood up and roared at Garen angrily. However, therge amount of blood on both sides of its shoulders made its roar sound fierce.

    Garen frowned slightly and realized he had underestimated his current strength.

    The talent of the Time Dragon was too powerful. He felt that just by relying on the 5x eleration, it was enough to crush many powerful magical creatures.

    He could deal with the other party without using the newly obtained time ability.

    While Garen was thinking, the Northern Violent Bear could not sit still. It ignored its injuries and ran. Ayer of ice armor appeared on its body, and its joints were filled with ferocious ice spikes. It took the initiative to charge at Garen.

    Garen was a little surprised.

    This guy knew that it was not his match, but it still took the initiative to court death?

    As expected of Violent Bear, it was indeed irritable enough to not think of escaping.

    ¡°I should try my new ability. It¡¯s just a little wasteful.¡±

    Garen did not dodge. He even retracted his dragon wings and took the initiative tond from the sky, appearing directly in front of the movement path of the Northern Violent Bear.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    With a weight of at least dozens of tons, when the Northern Violent Bear ran at full speed, it stepped on the ground until it trembled. Every step it took left deep footprints on the ground, and it was aggressive.

    Time passed bit by bit. A few secondster, the Northern Violent Bear raised its foot and stepped into the space 20 meters around Garen.

    At this moment, Garen focused his mind as his expression turned serious.

    In the next second, an invisible wave burst out from Garen¡¯s body and instantly enveloped the Northern Violent Bear, covering a space of 20 meters.

    In this range, everything seemed to have been paused and instantly froze. Only Garen could move freely.

    Flying snow, cold wind, ice crystals, voices¡­ and a ferocious-looking Northern Violent Bear whose breathing had stopped.

    Outside the frozen area, the snow was still falling. The wind was also whistling and rolling, as if they were two different worlds¡­ However, as long as they entered the area 20 meters around Garen, they would instantly stop. This caused arge amount of snow to umte at the edge of the stagnant area, showing signs of piling up into a white boundary.

    Spell-like ability, Time Stop.

    The moment he used Time Stop, Garen¡¯s power of time flowed away at a high speed like a torrent. It was the same for his magic power, but the consumption was lower than the power of time.

    Therefore, he was not stunned. He spat out a mouthful of Frost Dragon Breath and shot it straight at the Northern Violent Bear, quickly freezing it.

    The motionless bear was now a target, suffering the high damage of the dragon breath at close range.

    As Garen moved, the consumption of time power and magic power increased.

    He stopped using Time Stop while feeling a bit of heartache.

    In an instant, the wind sounded again, and the snowstorm in this small area moved again.

    As for the Northern Violent Bear, it did not understand what was happening at all. Its life aura had already weakened to the point of freezing, and it lost the ability to think in the ice crystal. Soon, it died.

    Such a death was not painful.

    After all, its consciousness was still at the moment when it approached Garen.

    ¡°I¡¯m about two years old. The range of influence of Time Stop is 20 meters. It might increase every year by about ten meters.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, it can¡¯t be directly used around the target. Perhaps it can be used like that in the future.¡±

    Garen looked at the Northern Violent Bear that had died for no reason and pondered.

    The consumption of Time Stop was even higher than when he used the Time Plundering Breath, but the effect was abnormal. As long as the other party was struck, before the power of time was exhausted, Garen could do whatever he wanted. It was a powerful ability that could turn the situation around.

    ¡°White Dragon Mother, hehe, I¡¯ll be looking for you soon.¡±

    Garen blinked and the corners of his mouth could not help but curl into a bright smile.

    After experiencing the true power of 5x eleration and Time Stop, Garen was already certain that the White Dragon Mother who was still a young dragon could not defeat him.

    He approached the Northern Violent Bear step by step. Just as Garen nned to enjoy this delicious meal, two weak whimpers mixed in the snow attracted his attention.

    He was slightly stunned, then turned around.

    At the ce where Garen sent the Northern Violent Bear flying, the two small bears that had yet to open their eyes were exposed in the snow. They whimpered, and their dog-sized bodies trembled in the cold wind.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Garen¡¯s brows furrowed.

    The moment he saw the two little bears, he immediately understood the strange behavior of the Northern Violent Bear.

    After all, no matter how bad its temper was, it should have the survival instinct of a living creature.

    It took the initiative to charge at Garen probably because he was threatening the bear cubs. It had no choice but to risk its life.

    Thinking of this, Garen shook his head and thought of the heartless White Dragon Mother again.

    Under the same circumstances, if it was the White Dragon Mother, she would probably not hesitate to fly away to save her life.

    The kinship between evil dragons was really too thin.

    Garen turned around and walked towards the two Northern Violent Bear cubs. He stretched out his dragon wings and blocked the snow and cold wind, causing the two little fellows to feel less ufortable.

    The cubs crawled on the ground, pushing away the snow and feeling their way to Garen¡¯s feet.

    ¡°The Northern Violent Bear¡¯s intelligence is not high. It¡¯s simr to a Terror Lizard. I can raise it. This little thing doesn¡¯t consume much food.¡±

    Garen grabbed the two cubs and grabbed the frozen body of the Violent Northern Bear with his hind feet. He pped his dragon wings and flew towards the Ogre Basin.

    He did not know any spells like keeping warm so the two cubs might die if they were frozen for a long time. The fur on their bodies was not thick enough and could not provide enough warmth.

    There were houses in the Ogre Basin that blocked the wind and bonfires that kept them warm. It was more suitable to ce the cubs there.

    He could also go see the progress of his new dragon nest.

 Chapter 41

    ?Chapter 41: Strange movement (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    After some time, garen returned to the ogre basin in the terrible weather of the blizzard that engulfed the ice ins of the far north.

    Due to the unique structure of the ogre basin, it could block wind and snow. In the past, there was no snow on the ground or on the houses. However, the massive Blizzard was clearly not something the basin¡¯s barrier could block. The cold white color had invaded thend here.

    The ogres who always liked to lie on the ground outside were now mostly gone and were obediently staying in the house.

    Due to the climate here, the ogres in the ice ins of the extreme north had evolved to have a good ability to resist the cold. However, this ability was limited. If they were lost in a Blizzard, they were likely to freeze to death.

    However, while most of the ogres were hiding in their houses to avoid the blizzard, there were a few unusual creatures that were lying in the snow and scratching their heads in boredom.

    There were five ogres, and each of them was quite tall, so tall that they even broke through the height limit of ogres.

    The strongest one was 3.5 meters tall, and the others were all over three meters tall. All of them were so muscr that they looked like devil-like people, and they were not afraid of blizzards at all.

    In addition to their unusual size, there were some silver-white scales scattered on the surface of their bodies, exuding bursts of cold air. The texture was slightly simr to dragon scales, but not as strong as Dragon scales, but it was much more powerful than the scales of ordinary scaled creatures.

    At the same time, when garen was approaching the ogre basin, the ogres were slightly stunned and raised their heads in unison.

    In the White Blizzard, a strong figure pped his wings and pushed away the snow. His body became clearer and clearer, and he was descending towards the ogre basin.

    Garen lowered his head and looked down at the ogres that looked like mutants. At first nce, he could sense the bloodline that belonged to him in their bodies.

    ¡°This is what a dragon vein Ogre looks like?¡±

    There were no records of dragon vein ogres in the Dragon¡¯s legacy, so garen knew very little about them.

    However, just by looking at their size, it was clear that these ogres ¡®strength had definitely increased by a lot after the transformation of the Dragon¡¯s Vein.

    Within their bodies, elemental light flowed along their blood.

    This meant that the Dragon Ogre had be a magical creature and had the ability to cast spells.

    On the face of thergest Ogre, WUGA bones could still be vaguely seen.

    At the same time, WUGA shattered bones lowered his head and said respectfully, ¡± congrattions on waking up from your deep sleep, master. You¡¯ve be stronger.

    Without garen asking, it cleverly continued, ¡± the Dragon¡¯s Nest has beenpleted. Do you want me to take you there now? ¡±

    Garen shook his head, released his Dragon w, and put the Cub down.

    The two cubs, who were shivering from the cold, let out muffled whimpers as soon as theynded on the ground.

    ¡°Give these two little guys something to eat, don¡¯t let them freeze to death.¡±

    After hearing garen¡¯s instructions, a dragon vein Ogre walked forward and brought the Arctic Bear cubs to a warmer house. Then, he found a female Ogre who was in the nursing period to feed them.

    During this time, garen had eaten an entire bear in its Prime.

    The chewy, delicious, andyered bear meat entered the dragon¡¯s mouth along with the crunchy ice crystals. This delicious texture made garen¡¯s face reveal a look of enjoyment. He gobbled it up, and soon, even the skin and bones werepletely eaten.

    The flesh and blood that was rich in elemental energy made garen very happy. The hunger that he had been feeling since he woke up had finally disappeared.

    After eating the northernmost violent bear, garen asked WUGA shattered bones to bring him to the dragon¡¯sir.

    On the way, garen asked,¡±after the transformation of the Dragon vein, did you guys awaken any new abilities?¡±

    WUGA shattered bones immediately replied, ¡± master¡¯s bloodline power is extremely powerful. It has given me and the other four ogres some spell-like abilities to control ice.

    Garen sized up the Dragon vein Ogre¡¯s current appearance, thought for a moment, and said, ¡± ¡°Are there any other ones?¡±

    WUGA shattered bones was stunned for a moment before he replied honestly, ¡± ¡°No,¡±

    Garen retracted his gaze and did not ask any further.

    It seemed that the Dragon vein transformation would only give the other party the blood of the White Dragon.

    However, garen felt that his White Dragon bloodline, due to the stimtion of the time Dragon¡¯s physique, seemed to be much stronger than ordinary white dragons.

    A few minutester, garen arrived at the Dragon¡¯s Nest that the ogres had built for him.

    He focused his eyes and saw a cave-shaped Dragon Nest on a stone wall at the edge of the ogre basin. Because the height of the basin¡¯s stone walls was limited, the Dragon Nest was about 50 meters above the ground, which was not considered high.

    ¡°Master, this is your Dragon¡¯s Nest,¡±

    WUGA shattered bones said to garen, slightly apprehensive.

    Garen nodded, and with a p of his dragon wings, his body rose up on the spot, and he flew into the Dragon¡¯s Nest.

    In the winding cave, the surrounding walls were covered with ayer of ice crystals, which made it bright and spacious. It waspletely enough to amodate the adult white Dragon¡¯s activity space. In the deepest part of the cave, there was arge bed made of ice crystals.

    It was extremely simr to the White Dragondy¡¯s Dragon Nest, whether it was the location or the shape. This was because WUGA shattered bones was built ording to garen¡¯s requirements.

    The riverbed Dragon¡¯s Lair was only for temporary concealment, it was not what garen liked.

    Perhaps it was because the White Dragondy¡¯s Dragon Nest had passed its weakest period, but he had unconsciously fallen in love with the cave-shaped Dragon Nest built on the steep mountain wall.

    ¡®I probably won¡¯t be able to use this replica of the Dragon¡¯s Nest that I ordered the ogres to build.¡¯

    the altitude is a little low, so I can¡¯t enjoy the feeling of overlooking the Northern Ice Field.

    Before he fell into a deep sleep, garen did not expect his strength to experience such a huge increase.

    If he had known that the White Dragon Maiden wasn¡¯t his match, he wouldn¡¯t have allowed the ogres to build the Dragon Nest.

    The reason was simple.

    He would choose to Rob the White Dragondy¡¯s Dragon Nest and drive her away.

    Back then. you ruthlessly chased me out of the dragon¡¯sir. You must not have thought of what would happen next ... Garen thought to himself.

    In the ice cliff Dragon Nest, the White Dragon Maiden, who was impatiently looking at the three young dragons, suddenly looked around suspiciously. She had a bad feeling about this.

    Because a Dragon¡¯s intuition had always been urate, this made her a little irritable, and she became restless in the Dragon¡¯s Nest.

    Garen didn¡¯t know what the White Dragon Lady was doing. He took a step forward and walked to the ice crystal dragon bed, theny down.

    The slender Dragon Tail rolled to the front of his body and was used as a pillow to cushion his head. The Dragon wings spread out again to block in front of his body, coiling himself up and forming a small enclosed space.

    The white noise of the blizzard made garen want to take a nap. This cat-like sleeping position was his favorite.

    When he woke up, he would find some time to find trouble with the White Dragon Maiden.

    He closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, three days had passed.

    After garen woke up, he stretched his back and stretched his back. Then, he thought of checking on the two pr bear cubs.

    Although he had ordered the ogres to take care of them, they had left their parents behind. If they couldn¡¯t adapt to the change in environment, the possibility of them dying was not small.

    When garen walked to the edge of the dragon¡¯sir and was about to fly out, he suddenly felt the power of time stir.

    Garen¡¯s movements stopped as he looked around in shock at the illusionary river of time.

    Under normal circumstances, the river of time, which was as calm as an ancient well, had obvious ripples and folds at a position very close to garen, as if some force was stirring the river of time.

    ¡°This ... What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Garen immediately became alert, his eyes fixed on the time ripples, ready to attack.

 Chapter 42

    ?

    Chapter 42: 40 hours long Yiliu (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    A secondter, the rippling water of the river of time changed slightly, showing a mirror-like appearance, reflecting a scene that made garen¡¯s face tremble.

    It was a young dragon. It was lying at the entrance of the cave, looking at the Dragon Lady who was getting closer and closer, with a nervous and urgent face.

    The moment he saw this young dragon, garen felt an urgent request from it, as if it was asking him for help.

    ¡°This ... He wants to borrow the power of time from me?¡±

    Garen felt a sense of enlightenment.

    In an emergency, the young dragon had unconsciously used time Dragon countercurrent to seek help from its future self.

    If it was just this, garen would be surprised, but not shocked.

    And the reason why he was so shocked ... It was because the thing in front of him was clearly a young red Dragon!

    It was a young red Dragon with fiery red scales, tender dragon horns on its head, and a ring of ck scales on its ws!

    The Dragon Maiden approaching the cave was the Red Dragon Maiden. She was twice the size of the White Dragon Maiden. Her body was thick and strong, and her scales were thick and heavy. Her entire body was filled with a terrifying fire element Energy, and she was much stronger than the White Dragon Maiden.

    In addition, the Dragon¡¯s Nest was not in the ice cliff Dragon¡¯s Nest, nor was it even in the ice ins of the extreme north.

    The dragon¡¯sir was located in a volcano filled with dark brown soil. Hotva could be seen flowing slowly on the dry and withered ground below, and the air was slightly distorted due to the high temperature.

    The simrity between him and garen, other than having the same tinum Dragon eyes, was that he had also secretly eaten one of the Dragon Lady¡¯s gems when she was not around.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Garen was a little confused.

    How could he be its future? Even their species were different.

    The passage of time seemed to slow down as the Red Dragon Lady got closer and closer to the cave. The young Dragon¡¯s face was getting more and more anxious. If its actions were discovered by the Red Dragon Lady, it would be chased out of the Dragon Nest. As a young dragon, it had no ability to protect itself.

    Looking at the anxiety on its face, garen felt the same.

    After all, he had also experienced that moment. His heart had been beating so fast that he had never forgotten the tension that had almost jumped out of his chest.

    Due to theck of time, garen did not continue to think about this strange situation and decided to help the red Dragonling.

    He opened his bright eyes and mobilized the power of time in his body. Then, he instinctively injected the power of time into the time ripples.

    In the red Dragonling¡¯s timeline, time suddenly stopped.

    Garen¡¯s power of time turned into a white giant dragon that looked exactly like him. It went against the flow of the illusory river of time and appeared in front of the young red Dragon. In its surprised eyes, the White giant dragon turned into a stream of light and entered the body of the young red Dragon, elerating its absorption of the magic gem.

    At this moment, garen could see the dazed look in its eyes, which was the look of it receiving the inheritance of the time Dragon.

    Although it looked different, was born in a different ce, and even had a different species, just by looking at its various reactions, expressions, and some small habits, garen was already certain that it was indeed his past self, with the same soul.

    At the same time, the time ripples gradually disappeared, and the surroundings gradually returned to calm.

    The doubts in garen¡¯s heart could not be answered for a long time.

    He furrowed his brows and fell into deep thought about this bizarre situation.

    I might not necessarily reincarnate as a White Dragon in a different timeline? ¡±

    other than this red garen, there might be gold and silver garens ... Or a pure legendary time Dragon?¡±

    Suddenly, garen thought of the giant Dragon¡¯s Shadow that he had seen that day.

    The giant Dragon¡¯s Shadow couldn¡¯t be said to bepletely different from his current appearance. It could only be said that they werepletely unrted, with only a pair of dragon eyes that were tinum in color.

    Garen had originally firmly believed that he would grow up to look like that in the future, with charcoal gray scales and twelve irregr rings of ck scales ... However, after the strange situation, he was not so sure.

    The future goal that time Dragon countercurrent had chosen did not seem to be limited to the timeline that garen was in.

    He paced back and forth in the dragon¡¯sir, deep in thought, thinking about all kinds of possibilities.

    After half an hour, garen shook his head and his eyes became clear again. He stopped walking and came out of his deep thoughts.

    from birth to death, a creature will experience countless choices in its life. Every choice is a fork and a turning point.

    ¡°The branches of the river of time are countless like the stars in the sky ... Only the present me is the most real. The future ... It was just a possibility. It may or may note true. It all depends on my choice.¡±

    Garen wasn¡¯t sure if this idea was correct.

    Even though he had the power of time and was favored by time, he knew very little about the vast and mysterious river of time, he only knew a drop in the ocean.

    As for hispletely different past, garen could only think of an exnation for the different timelines.

    In his timeline, he was a variant of the White Dragon, but it might not be the case in other timelines.

    After he had calmed down, garen finally realized the change in his body.

    His body had be slightly smaller, but it was not obvious because the extent was very small. If garen was not sensitive to his own body size, he would not have noticed this change. Other than that, the power of time and magic in his body had disappeared by quite a bit.

    It was as if time had reversed for him.

    Garen was speechless.

    this must be the price for agreeing to the other party¡¯s request. The power to cross different timelines must be paid.

    As he thought of this, garen suddenly had an idea.

    He took in a deep breath, concentrating as he looked at the river of time.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if I can recover some blood.¡±

    He had always possessed the ability of time Dragon countercurrent.

    Garen used the time Dragon countercurrent, and the invisible power of time was released. Along the river of time, it carried garen¡¯s request to a possible future, hoping to get a response.

    But what disappointed him was that time Dragon countercurrent was ineffective as usual, he couldn¡¯t borrow time.

    The river of time flowed at a constant speed without any ripples, not creating any movement at all, not even a single ripple. It was so calm that it was as if nothing had happened.

    Upon seeing this, garen sighed and stopped the time Dragon countercurrent. He did not waste the power of time for nothing.

    He only seeded the first time he used long Yiliu. He did not seed after that, which made garen so angry that he was gritting his teeth. He secretly scolded his future self for being a miser.

    There was absolutely no problem with his ability. There was no mistake. The only possibility that he didn¡¯t get a response was that the other party was unwilling to lend it to him.

    Garen¡¯s idea of borrowing time from the future to recover his health fell through, but he was not disappointed.

    He was already numb to this.

    At the same time, he swore to himself that if he used time Dragon countercurrent again in a different timeline, he would never use it again unless it was a major life-and-death crisis.

    If the future him didn¡¯t lend it to the current him, what reason did the current him have to lend it to the past him?

 Chapter 43

    ?

    Chapter 43: Back to the nest (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°The mighty power of time ... It¡¯s truly mysterious. I wonder when I¡¯ll be able to fullyprehend time and truly control it. ¡±

    Garen shook his head.

    As the saying goes, nothing is difficult in this world as long as you are willing to give up.

    Since he could not figure it out now, garen decided to put this matter to the back of his mind and decided to think about the reason after he had a deeper understanding of the river of time.

    After that, he left the Dragon Lair and went to the ogre basin to take a look at the two northernmost violent bear cubs.

    In just a few days, because of garen¡¯s special instructions, the ogres here did not dare to neglect and took good care of the two cubs. They built a small nest in a house with warm animal skins for them, with a bonfire burning next to it. There were even female ogres taking care of them.

    When garen saw the two cubs again, he was surprised to find that they had be chubby toot slightly plump in just two to three days.

    ¡°Magic creatures are indeed extraordinary.¡±

    ¡°They adapt very quickly and can live well without the care of their kin.¡±

    Garen sized up the chubby Little Bear, and could not help but think of the deliciousness of an adult Arctic Bear, and subconsciously swallowed his saliva.

    He didn¡¯t have enough.

    The violent little bears did not notice garen¡¯s malice. Perhaps it was because they had been protected in the blizzard that they remembered garen¡¯s aura. When he appeared, they were so excited that they used all four of their limbs and rolled and crawled in front of garen, rubbing against his dragon ws.

    Garen was stunned for a moment, then he stretched out his sharp nails and gently stroked the violent bear¡¯s back a few times.

    Unlike the iron needle-like hard fur of an adult pr bear, the fur of a newborn bear was long and soft, soft and smooth, and garen could not bear to put it down.

    However, because his ws were too sharp, he could easily stab the little violent bears to death if he was not careful. Garen only yed with them for a minute or two before he retracted his dragon ws.

    when they mature, I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll need a follower of the Arctic bear¡¯s level.

    ¡°There¡¯s a high probability that I¡¯ll just keep it as a pet.¡± Garen was very clear about his own situation.

    His growth was extremely fast.

    As for the northernmost violent bear ... He had previously read a detailed record in the magical beast illustrated Handbook. The Arctic Bear would only be an adult at the age of 30 and gradually master spell-like abilities at the age of 20.

    Twenty to thirty yearster, garen felt that if he was still alive, they could only be of use to him as pets.

    However, the ice field of the extreme north was a wastnd with no entertainment activities. Other than eating and sleeping, his life was studying magic. Raising a pet and ying asionally could barely be considered a little entertainment.

    After handing the violent bears over to the female ogres who were in charge of looking after them, garen told WUGA bones that his main food should be changed to magical creatures in the future, and let the ogres hunt for blood food for him.

    With WUGA bones ¡®solemn promise, garen pped his dragon wings and his body rose into the air. In an instant, he disappeared into the vast Blizzard.

    In the howling wind and the snowy night sky, a big smile appeared on his face as he flew toward the North with a clear goal.

    White Dragon Maiden, I¡¯ming!

    He growled in his heart and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little excited. At the same time, his flying speed increased by a notch.

    From north to south, the ces that left a deep impression on him were the ice cliff Dragon¡¯s Nest, the ice River territory, and the ogre basin.

    When he was heading towards the ice cliff Dragon¡¯s Nest from thend of the ogre basin, he passed by his own Ice River territory. Only about a quarter of the extreme northern ice spirits below were left behind, while the rest had formed a hunting team and went hunting for garen.

    With these followers, garen wouldn¡¯t have to be busy hunting all the time, and could take out more time to do other things.

    This was the primary purpose of him taking in his followers at the very beginning.

    The White Dragon Maiden should be in the Dragon Nest on the ice cliff right now.

    ording to garen¡¯s understanding of the White Dragon Lady, she liked to stay in the ice cliff Dragon¡¯s Nest to sleep in such blizzard weather. She even asionally forgot to bring food to the Dragon whelps once a week. To be more precise, she was toozy to take responsibility.

    If he was right, the White Dragon Maiden was sleeping soundly,pletely unaware that her big son was about to appear.

    At the same time, garen thought of the White Dragondy¡¯s Hill-like financial report. His eyes emitted a faint green light, and he flew even faster, his heart burning with passion.

    ¡°She can¡¯t even bear to eat the magic gemstones that the White Dragon Maiden has saved up.¡±

    so many magic gems. My treasure vault is finally going to be filled.

    Garen¡¯s love for magic gemstones was no less than any greedy true Dragon¡¯s, and he was even among the best.

    This was because magic gemstones were born after a long time of miraculous evolution. They were stained with the long History of Time and had ancient attributes. In addition to the effect of them gathering elemental energy, it was difficult for garen not to love them.

    It was a wonderful thing to sleep on colorful magic gems.

    However, when he thought about the White Dragondy¡¯s umted wealth, garen¡¯s face showed a trace of doubt.

    How did the White Dragon Maiden obtain so many treasures with her strength?

    When he was weak, garen didn¡¯t feel it, but now that he thought about it carefully, he realized that the White Dragondy¡¯s treasure pile was a little abnormal. If she was good at robbing people and often robbed other creatures, it could be exined.

    However, the White Dragon Maiden was azy Dragon, and she often slept in the Dragon Nest on the ice cliff.

    Compared to humans, she was just a sixteen-year-old girl who stayed at home all day with a few small children.

    Then how did she get so many treasures?

    Garen¡¯s expression was strange as he made all sorts of conjectures in his mind.

    could it be a gift from the White Dragon father when he was courting? ¡±

    that¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s possible to give some rare prey, but to an evil Dragon, giving treasures is like draining its own blood.

    Garen shook his head and stopped thinking about it.

    Soon, he braved the snow and saw the familiar White Dragon Maiden¡¯s territory.

    Because of the blizzard, the terrain here had beenpletely changed and had be unfamiliar. However, because he had lived in this territory for a year and a half, garen was very familiar with its location and range.

    Not to mention, there was also the faint Dragon might of the White Dragon Lady.

    This Dragon¡¯s might wasn¡¯t a supernatural power that was actively emitted. Instead, it was naturally formed because Dragons lived nearby for a long time and the true dragon aura spread out.

    Feeling the familiar aura of the White Dragon Lady, garen¡¯s dragon ws touched each other, making a clear ng like the sound of metal colliding.

    His hands were already itching.

    Ignoring the faint warning in the Draconic Aura, garen strode into the White Dragondy¡¯s territory with his head high.

    The howling wind and violent snow surrounded garen, and they followed him as they approached the ice cliff Dragon¡¯s Nest aggressively.

 Chapter 44

    ?

    Chapter 44: The confrontation _1

    Trantor: 549690339

    In the blizzard, garen maintained an extremely fast speed and headed towards the ice cliff Dragon¡¯s Nest.

    He didn¡¯t restrain his movements at all, in order to let the White Dragon Maiden discover his arrival and see what kind of disbelieving expression she would have.

    However, to garen¡¯s disappointment, when the outline of the ice cliff Dragon¡¯s Nest appeared in his vision, the White Dragondy¡¯s figure still did not appear.

    She must have fallen into a deep sleep and didn¡¯t even sense her eldest son¡¯s breath.

    However, when garen was within a thousand meters of the ice cliff Dragon¡¯s Nest, three small white Dragon figures appeared at the edge of the Dragon¡¯s Nest.

    When they sensed the familiar aura, the three little white dragons flew out of the Dragon¡¯s Nest in shock and appeared in front of garen.

    Garen stopped and grinned at his Dragon brothers and sisters, whom he had not seen in a long time.

    Compared to garen¡¯s twelve-meter longrge dragon body, an ordinary two-year-old white Dragon Whelp was still in the form of a bull or a horse. Its body length was less than three meters, and it looked weak and helpless in front of garen.

    The reason why they dared to approach garen was because of the iconic ring of ck scales on garen¡¯s neck. In addition to his familiar aura, it allowed the little white dragons to confirm garen¡¯s identity. He was their elder brother who had been driven away half a year ago.

    ¡°Add ... Garen? Is that you?¡±

    Even though he knew it was garen, Charles still asked weakly.

    Looking at the little Dragon brothers and sisters who didn¡¯t change much, garen¡¯s attitude towards them was still alright, and said, ¡± ¡°What, you¡¯ve forgotten about me so quickly?¡±

    After a pause, garen¡¯s gaze gradually became dangerous. He shook his dragon ws that could kill a White Dragon Whelp in one strike and said, ¡± ¡°Do you need me to teach you how to address me? You must show enough respect to your elder brother.¡± 1

    The Dragon brothers and sisters looked at each other.

    In front of garen¡¯s overbearing body, they felt it was difficult to breathe.

    An oppressive feeling that was as heavy as a mountain came over.

    Because they had been beaten up by garen since they were born until they were more than a year old, the three little Dragons had been trained by him to be quite obedient. When they realized that garen had be more powerful, they shouted at the same time, ¡± ¡°Brother garen.¡±

    Garen nodded and did not bother with the little dragons.

    A few secondster, Hill the Dragon sister gathered her courage and asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°Brother garen, why are you back?¡±

    mother has already driven you out of the territory. When she wakes up and finds you here, she¡¯ll definitely beat you up.

    Beat me up ... It was still uncertain who would be the one to fight.

    Garen¡¯s gaze went past his Dragon brothers and sisters and looked at the ice cliff Dragon Nest behind them. He did not respond to Hill¡¯s question, but spoke calmly in dragonnguage, ¡± go wake mother up and tell her that I, garen, have returned.

    At such a distance, garen could already sense the aura of the White Dragon Lady. She was in the ice cliff Dragon Nest, and it was very calm.

    Just as garen had guessed, she was sleeping.

    The Dragon brothers and sisters hesitated.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Garen¡¯s eyes darkened.

    Without waiting for him to speak again, the little dragons were so frightened that they quickly turned around and ran into the nest ording to garen¡¯s instructions. Then, they began to call for the White Dragon Lady.

    In the blizzard, garen waited patiently. His dragon wings trembled slightly, pushing away the snow around him.

    A few minutester, the younger Dragon brother and sister left the Dragon¡¯s Nest. They were a little staggered as they flew through the blizzard, but they managed to maintain their bnce.¡±Mother is sleeping too deeply. We can¡¯t wake her up.¡±

    Garen was at a loss for words.

    As always, it never responded to the calls of the Dragon whelps.

    He wasn¡¯t surprised and calmly said to his brother and sister, ¡± ¡°Move further away, don¡¯t block my way.¡±

    The younger brother and sister Dragon were stunned and didn¡¯t react immediately.

    However, when they saw garen open his Dragon mouth and a dangerous icy-blue light in his mouth, they suddenly felt a bone-chilling cold all over their bodies. They quickly dodged to the side in shock,

    To be able to make even the White Dragon feel a bone-chilling cold, one could imagine the power of garen¡¯s Frost Dragon Breath.

    Although he still couldn¡¯tpletelybine the frost Dragon Breath and the breath of stealing time, the frost Dragon Breath had been greatly enhanced by the power of time, and it was much more powerful than the breath of an ordinary White Dragon.

    Aiming at the ice cliff Dragon¡¯s Nest, garen¡¯s body shook slightly after he was done preparing.

    BOOM!

    The icy-Blue Frost Dragon Breath pierced through space and instantlynded in the cave of the ice cliff Dragon¡¯s Nest, condensing into clusters of ice crystals at the point of impact.

    At the same time, in the depths of the cave, the sleeping White Dragon Lady felt a powerful surge of magic. She suddenly opened her pale yellow Dragon eyes, which were filled with rage. She spread her dragon wings, forming the shadow outline of a Dragon on the ground.

    ¡°How dare you invade the territory of the Great White Dragon salia! You don¡¯t know your ce!¡±

    The White Dragon Maiden¡¯s sixteen-meter-long body charged out of the Dragon¡¯s Nest with a loud and clear dragon roar. Along the way, the ice spikes formed by the frost dragon¡¯s breath struck her scales and shattered them.

    The White Dragon Maiden was ny-five years old this year. Although she wasn¡¯t an adult yet, her strength wasn¡¯t much weaker than an ordinary adult white Dragon.

    After all, she would be an adult in five years.

    On the other hand, garen¡¯s body size was equivalent to a young white Dragon who had just turned 50 years old. He was still quite a distance away from the White Dragon Lady.

    In just a few seconds, the White Dragon Lady rushed out of the Dragon¡¯s Nest. Her dragon wings stirred up a strong wind and snow, and she appeared in garen¡¯s field of vision.

    Looking at this familiar white giant beast, garen, who had already stopped his Dragon Breath, was silent.

    At the same time, after the White Dragon Maiden saw garen¡¯s appearance, her high-speed flying body slowed down slightly. There was an obvious shock in her dragon eyes, as well as a trace of unimaginable shock.

    Although she didn¡¯t care much about young dragons, she knew what her eldest son looked like.

    However, even though she knew that garen had grown very quickly, she still could not believe that he had grown to more than ten meters after half a year.

    ¡°Garen?¡±

    The White Dragon Maiden tilted her head and asked cautiously in her crisp dragonnguage.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me,¡± garen nodded.

    He paused for a moment, then said in an emotionless voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m back,¡±

    The White Dragon Maiden was slightly startled. Her eyes turned sharp and she said indifferently, ¡± ¡°Come back? This is my territory. Although you¡¯re my blood descendant, I don¡¯t wee you here.¡±

    Garen¡¯s speed of growth was beyond her imagination, but it seemed that garen¡¯s body size was not as big as hers, so the White Dragon Maiden was not afraid of garen.

    After the initial shock, the White Dragon Maiden¡¯s gaze had returned to its usual coldness. As she spoke, she spat out a breath of cold air, which was a faint warning.

    ¡°Now, leave immediately!¡±

    After hearing the White Dragon Maiden¡¯s unkind words, garenughed out loud. His voice shook the blizzard, and the sound waves rolled.

    Under the White Dragon Maiden¡¯s increasingly vignt gaze, garen stopped his dragon roar. With a sharp gaze, he said word by word, ¡± ¡°I can leave, but before that, I hope mother can promise me one thing.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± the White Dragon Maiden asked.

    Garen¡¯s dragon wings pped. give me 80% of the treasures in yourir. I¡¯ll leave immediately. 1

    After a pause, garen¡¯s words were sharp, ¡± ¡°Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for taking the initiative to snatch it.¡±

    Previously, he had only nned to ask for 60%, but seeing the White Dragondy¡¯s cold expression, garen couldn¡¯t help but change his mind.

 Chapter 45

    ?

    Chapter 45: The battle between mother and son (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    The White Dragon Maiden was slightly stunned at first, suspecting that she had heard him wrong. After realizing the meaning behind garen¡¯s words, her gaze turned cold, and her Dragon might that was almost an adult dragon suddenly burst forth, quickly pressing down on garen.

    The pulse-like Firebird was invisible, but because of the effect of the Firebird on the snow, it formed a ring of ripples and swept towards garen.

    Garen didn¡¯t Dodge, letting the Dragon¡¯s might brush past his body.

    Buzzzzzz!

    He was shocked, as if he saw a pair of dragon eyes filled with evil intent, full of the power of a creature at the top of the food chain.

    In less than half a second, garen broke free from the White Dragondy¡¯s Dragon might. As for the ripples formed by the flying snow, they were like a breeze on his face when they hit him, and had no effect at all.

    ¡°I said, I want 80% of your treasures, or I¡¯ll Rob you.¡±

    ¡°If you want me to snatch it myself, I won¡¯t even leave you a single gem or gold coin.¡±

    Garen was not afraid of the mighty Dragon¡¯s might, and did not show any weakness.

    He pped his dragon wings and extended them to both sides. At the same time, he raised his head and pointed his four curved dragon horns at the sky.

    His tinum Dragon eyes looked straight at the White Dragon Lady, and the Dragon might that belonged to garen also stirred up a circle of wind and snow, sweeping across the White Dragon Lady.

    They were all true dragons, so their Dragon might didn¡¯t affect each other much.

    However, releasing Dragon might was already a signal to Dragons.

    It was a signal that he was about to be unable to hold back and attack.

    The White Dragon Maiden¡¯s eyes were fixed on garen. She had no idea where his confidence and courage came from. She snorted, ¡± so it¡¯s coveting my treasures ... The decision to expel you back then was truly correct.¡±

    The White Dragon Maiden paused, and a dangerous look appeared in her eyes. this half a year¡¯s growth has given you the confidence to challenge me, but the gap in Dragon Age can¡¯t be made up for by growth speed!

    garen, my ignorant eldest son, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson today that must be remembered with blood.

    it¡¯s an extremely stupid thing to provoke an older Dragon!

    Compared to garen, who was still rational and calm, the White Dragondy¡¯s personality was that of a pure evil Dragon.

    She was irascible, selfish, and cold.

    After knowing that garen was after her treasure, it was hard for her to hold it in any longer.

    Under garen¡¯s gaze, the White Dragon Maiden raised her long neck, her white scales shining.

    The elemental energy began to stir restlessly, and the surrounding wind became even more shrill in an instant. It was like a knife flying at high speed.

    Spell-like ability, wind creation.

    Hu!

    Under the stimtion of the elemental energy, a violent Hurricane with a diameter of a few hundred feet was born in an instant. The high-speed rotation stirred up the snow in the sky and wrapped it in the storm, sweeping it towards garen with an amazing momentum.

    The storm was like a de, cutting many diamond-shaped snowkes into pieces.

    Garen was not willing to withstand the spell-like abilities of an adult dragon, so he immediately consumed the power of time and activated the state of five times the speed.

    The speed of the storm was very fast. If he did not use five times the normal speed, he would not be able to avoid it.

    Buzzzzzz!

    Garen¡¯s speed exceeded the speed of the storm. He rose up from where he was standing and disappeared into the blizzard like a straight white line. He disappeared from the White Dragondy¡¯s sight almost as soon as he was about to be swept into the wind.

    The White Dragon Maiden was stunned.

    Where¡¯s the Dragon? Where did he go?

    The proud true Dragon¡¯s personality made the White Dragon Lady feel that she could control garen with a single wind-making spell and destroy this unfilial child¡¯s attempt. After all, this was a spell-like ability that only a White Dragon that was about to reach adulthood could master, and its power was extraordinary.

    Not only did she not manage to hit garen, but she also lost garen¡¯s vision. This made the White Dragon Maiden feel a little uneasy.

    At the same time, garen¡¯s body rose to a thousand meters above the White Dragon Lady, which was more than five hundred meters away. He hid himself in a cloud of clouds and looked down at the White Dragon Lady who was looking for him.

    Immediately after, garen took a deep breath, and the magic power in his body surged and gathered in his mouth.

    The White Dragon Maiden was the strongest creature he had ever encountered. Although garen thought that she was no match for him, he did not underestimate her. During the battle, he regained his calm andposure.

    As his goal was to teach the White Dragon Lady a lesson, not to kill her, garen did not use the breath of time plunder.

    As the frost dragon¡¯s breath gathered in his mouth, garen, who was traveling at two hundred meters per second, retracted his dragon wings, and his body fell down like a white meteorite.

    About two secondster, the White Dragon Maiden felt a strong gust of wind above her head. She was shocked and raised her head.

    In her vision, garen opened his Dragon mouth, and an icy blue light was brewing in the dragon¡¯s mouth. His body spun as he fell, and his wings were like a sail. He was less than a hundred meters away from the White Dragon Lady.

    At the same time.

    BOOM!

    He spat out the frost Dragon Breath, and the ice-blue Pir-like Dragon Breath fell on the White Dragon Lady.

    As the distance was too close, it was toote for her to Dodge.

    The frosty Dragon Breath contained a bone-chilling wind, as well as countless solid icicles and icicles. When itnded on the White Dragon Maiden, it sent her flying to the ground like a waterfall.

    The Dragon Breath was one of the most powerful attacks of a true dragon. The White Dragon Lady was hit by it at a close distance, and it was quite ufortable.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was also a White Dragon and had a high resistance to cold-attribute attacks, this Dragon Breath would have taken half of the White Dragondy¡¯s life.

    Even so, she was still in a sorry state.

    In the ten-feet-thick snow on the ground, the White Dragon Maiden¡¯s body was mostly covered in ice crystals. The scales on her body were covered in dense scratches from the impact of the ice crystals.

    She blinked her eyes, and when she realized that she had been knocked down from the air by garen¡¯s attack, an extremely embarrassed and angry emotion suddenly emerged in her heart.

    A two-year-old young dragon had shot down a Dragon Lady who was about to reach adulthood. This cruel reality was hard for the White Dragon Lady to ept.

    Although she had underestimated her opponent, the fact was that she was at a disadvantage.

    Being knocked down by one¡¯s own young dragon was a humiliating thing for any Dragon. The pride of a Dragon made the White Dragon Lady feel as if there was a fire burning in her heart, and she was so ashamed and angry that she couldn¡¯t be embarrassed.

    ¡°Garen!¡±

    The clear Dragon¡¯s Roar sounded like it was filled with anger.

    When it reached garen¡¯s ears, he felt a sense of pleasure from revenge. His heart was extremely carefree, as if a heavy stone that had been pressing down on his heart had been moved away at this moment.

    The more humiliated and angry the White Dragon Maiden was, the happier he was. 1

    salia, are all adult dragons this weak, or are you the only one who is weak? ¡±

    The Dragon wings pped and garen hovered in the air. He looked down at the White Dragon Lady and did not forget to mock her. He called her by her name without any honorifics.

    These words made the White Dragon Maiden even more ufortable, and garen¡¯s condescending gaze made her furious.

    She roared, and the thick snow around her exploded like a White Storm.

    Immediately after, the White Dragon Maiden soared into the sky, her sharp dragon ws extended forward, and wed at garen fiercely.

 Chapter 46

    ?

    Chapter 46: 44 top hand: skull-splitting (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The sixteen-meter-long white Dragon Maiden moved like a dragon-shaped fighter ne, bringing with it a roaring wind and violent power.

    The White Dragondy¡¯s strength was above garen¡¯s.

    At her age, spell-like abilities were only supplementary. She mainly relied on her strong true dragon body to fight. The White Dragon Maiden¡¯s ws and fangs were her most powerful weapons.

    Among all the true dragons, although the White Dragon was at the end, it also had its own strengths.

    Because they lived in the ice field with low temperatures, the White dragon¡¯s ws were wider and sharper than other Dragons. Such dragon ws allowed the White Dragon to be unaffected on the wet and slippery ice. Once it caught its prey, it could easily tear the flesh of its prey and prate its bones.

    In addition, the White Dragon¡¯s intelligence was much worse than that of other Dragons, and it liked to act with the instinct of a beast.

    However, fortune and disaster came hand in hand, and this wild beast¡¯s instinct made the White Dragon a natural Hunter.

    Once the opponent¡¯s weakness was detected, the White Dragon would gain an advantage in the battle, and the threat that it could pose would be greatly increased.

    At this moment, after the White Dragon Maiden had made up her mind to teach her eldest son a lesson, the anger in her eyes had almostpletely disappeared. Her pale yellow Dragon eyes were indifferent as she observed garen¡¯s every move.

    Looking at the White Dragon Maiden in this state, garen¡¯s heart trembled. He knew that she hadpletely restrained her arrogance and was going to go all out in this mother and son battle.

    When the White Dragon Maiden pounced on him, garen quickly rose up and turned around.

    It was like a white line that shot straight up and pierced through the snow. It suddenly drew an arc and moved from the White Dragondy¡¯s front to her back in a few breaths.

    The White Dragon Maiden quickly changed her direction, her eyes locked on garen.

    At the same time, garen spat out a breath of Frost Dragon Breath.

    The icy-Blue pir of light shot straight for the White Dragondy¡¯s dragon wings.

    However, this time, garen¡¯s old trick did not work. When the frost Dragon Breath was about to touch the White Dragon Lady, she dodged it with her instinctivebat reaction.

    After suffering a loss, the White Dragon Maiden had learned her lesson.

    As she dodged garen¡¯s Dragon Breath, the White Dragon Lady opened her mouth as well. A piercing icy blue light was brewing, rising and rolling, and the temperature around her dropped.

    A few secondster, the White Dragon Maiden spat out a thicker and longer Frost Dragon Breath.

    BOOM!

    The dragon¡¯s breath that covered arge area in a cone was aimed at garen.

    The speed of the Dragon Breath was fast, and it was the most threatening attack method of the Dragon species. Even with garen¡¯s five times speed, he could not be faster than the Dragon Breath.

    ¡°It¡¯s much stronger than my Frost Dragon Breath ... As expected of a Dragon that¡¯s about to reach adulthood.¡±

    Garen thought to himself as he looked at the ice-blue light in his field of vision.

    His movements were quick and agile, and he shifted sideways with a whoosh.

    At the same time, the White Dragon Maiden turned her neck and moved her body at the same speed. The frost Dragon Breath that covered arge area followed her movements and chased after garen, leaving arge amount of bone-piercing ice crystals in the air, constantly suppressing garen¡¯s movement space.

    Turning his head to look at the White Dragon Lady who was getting closer and closer to him, as well as the frost Dragon Breath she was spitting out, garen¡¯s body suddenly stopped. At the same time, he turned around and fell down. His body almost brushed against the frost Dragon Breath, and instead of retreating, he took the initiative to approach the White Dragon Lady.

    Under the White Dragon Maiden¡¯s confused gaze, the corner of garen¡¯s mouth curved up and he grinned at her.

    In the next second, when the White Dragon Maiden turned her neck and the frost Dragon Breath was about to cover garen, an invisible wave burst out instantly, spreading out in all directions with garen as the center.

    Time stopped!

    In an instant, with garen as the center, the area within a twenty-meter radius entered a time freeze state.

    The White Dragon Lady, who had just entered the time freeze zone, stopped in the air. The feather-like snowkes and the howling wind also stopped. The cone-shaped Frost Dragon Breath that left an icy blue trail in the air also stopped moving.

    Garen could clearly see every sharp ice crystal contained in the frost Dragon Breath, and could feel the extremely low temperature contained in it at close range.

    The White Dragon Maiden was like a white sculpture, and she still had a confused look on her face.

    The scene of time being stopped looked extremely bizarre, as if he was in a dream instead of reality. Although it was his second time seeing it, garen was still amazed by the powerful effect of this ability.

    As time stop consumed a lot of time power, garen did not have the time to appreciate the current scene.

    He looked at the White Dragon Maiden, who had been frozen in time, and a bold idea popped up in his mind. He smiled hideously.

    Immediately after, garen¡¯s body rushed forward and quickly moved behind the White Dragon Lady.

    The next second, time resumed.

    The White Dragon Maiden blinked her eyes and turned her head in confusion. She stopped her Dragon Breath attack.

    Suddenly, she heard the sound of dragon wings pping behind her.

    The voice was so close that it was almost right next to him.

    The White Dragon Maiden was shocked.

    She didn¡¯t understand how garen had suddenly disappeared. He was clearly in her field of vision just now, but he had appeared behind her without any warning.

    Without waiting for her to react, garen clenched his two dragon ws into fists, raised them high, and smashed them heavily on the White Dragondy¡¯s head.

    [ strong hand: skull-splitting ]!

    Thump!

    The attack was so powerful that it cracked some of the scales on the White Dragon Maiden¡¯s head and shook her brain. The White Dragon Maiden couldn¡¯t help but wail. Her head was spinning, and her vision was blurry. The wind was howling in her ears.

    She couldn¡¯t control her body, and it swayed as if she had drunk fake wine. Her body swayed and fell again.

    When itnded on the ground, its heavy body pressed the thick snow into a piece of solid ice with the outline of a Dragon.

    However, Dragons were physically strong. The White Dragon Maiden shook her head and quickly recovered from her dizziness.

    Looking at this scene, garen pondered and said, ¡± ¡°Your strength is still a littlecking, or else I could have knocked her out with one punch.¡±

    He didn¡¯t give the White Dragon Maiden any time to recover. His body flickered, and he shot down like a cannonball, closing in on the White Dragon Maiden.

    Immediately after, garen crashed into the White Dragon Maiden. His body, which was a few times smaller than the White Dragon Maiden¡¯s, sent her flying. The tworge Dragons ¡®rolling caused the snow around them to fly everywhere, leaving behind a Long Gully.

    While the White Dragon Lady was still in a daze, garen pushed her down onto the snow after sending her flying. He clenched his dragon ws into fists and aimed them at the White Dragondy¡¯s head.

    Thump!

    A left hook knocked the White Dragondy¡¯s head to the left.

    Before he couldpletely turn around, he threw another right hook.

    Thump thump thump ...

    Garen was still in his eleration mode. The sandbag-sized Dragon Fistnded on the White Dragondy¡¯s head like a pile driver. The shadows of the fist appeared one after another, and the dull sound of flesh colliding with each other could be heard. 1

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that garen¡¯s elerated state only increased the flow of time, and that his fist didn¡¯t have enough kic energy to match the speed of reality when itnded on the White Dragondy¡¯s head, he might have been able to kill the White Dragon Lady in less than two punches.

 Chapter 47

    ?

    Chapter 47: Knock him out and take him away (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The White Dragon Maiden looked pitiful, weak, and helpless under the storm of Dragon fists.

    She wanted to counterattack many times and cast a spell-like ability to get out of this predicament, but she was interrupted by garen again and again.

    Even if it was a spell-like ability that did not require incantations, it was difficult to cast it because he was not focused enough when he was being beaten, and his consciousness was scattered.

    Ten secondster, the White Dragon Maiden couldn¡¯t stand the humiliation of being ridden on and beaten up. Because of the shame and anger, she resisted the tide-like dizziness, gritted her teeth, and quickly opened her Dragon mouth, aiming at garen.

    At this moment, garen was having a good time.

    This was because the White Dragon Maiden was almost an adult. Her body was very strong, and her vitality was exuberant. She was practically the best sandbag.

    However, he didn¡¯t forget to be on guard.

    When he saw that the White Dragon Maiden had recovered from her dizziness and was about to open her mouth, he narrowed his eyes and prepared his time power.

    The White Dragondy¡¯s next action made garen¡¯s eyes narrow. There was no frost Dragon Breath energy in her mouth. Instead, she rolled her tongue nimbly and rolled up a scroll from the bottom of her tongue.

    A dragon¡¯s tongue was densely covered with many nerves, and its structure was somewhat simr to a lizard¡¯s. It could make many unbelievable curves, and its flexibility was far beyond that of a human¡¯s palm and fingers.

    Many Dragons liked to wrap their tongues around their most precious treasures and carry them with them.

    On that scroll, garen saw a clear elemental aura, it was obviously a magic tool.

    If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, this was a magic scroll. Since the White Dragon Lady treated it as her most precious treasure, the magic contained in this scroll probably wasn¡¯t an ordinary one. It was very likely a high-level magic.

    There was no way garen would allow the White Dragon Lady to use this spell scroll.

    Although the White Dragon Maiden was already very fast, he was even faster.

    Time stopped!

    In an instant, the snow storm stopped.

    The White Dragon Maiden didn¡¯t move. She opened her mouth slightly, and her wet, pink tongue rolled around the magic scroll. Her eyes were filled with shame and anger.

    Garen snorted and reached out his dragon ws without hesitation. He passed through the crisscrossing dragon teeth and reached into the White Dragondy¡¯s mouth. He took out the spell scroll and touched the White Dragondy¡¯s tongue during the process. Garen¡¯s hand was covered in saliva.

    However, the magic scroll was made of some unknown material, and it was not stained with any saliva. It was brand new and smooth like silk.

    After he took out the scroll, the time freeze ended.

    Time resumed, and the White Dragon Maiden still didn¡¯t know what had happened. A smug look appeared on her face, and she roared, ¡± ¡°Garen! You can¡¯t be my opponent!¡±

    His words were filled with the joy of a victory that was about to be turned around.

    But as soon as she finished speaking, she was stunned.

    Because the feeling of his tongue was a little off, the spell scroll inside was gone.

    The proud expression on the White Dragon Maiden¡¯s face froze. She quickly used her tongue to search her mouth, but she couldn¡¯t find any trace of the spell scroll.

    At the same time, garen smiled and opened his dragon ws, revealing a pale yellow spell scroll in his palm. ¡°Are you looking for this?¡±

    The White Dragon Maiden tried to snatch it back, but garen¡¯s w smacked her head to the side, and she had no strength to resist.

    Putting away the spell scroll, garen shook his head and sighed slightly. He then added with a pitiful tone, ¡± you don¡¯t even know when I took the scroll away. Salia, you¡¯re too weak. How did you give birth to such an outstanding true dragon like me? ¡±

    The White Dragon Maiden red at garen, feeling extremely humiliated by his words.

    There was actually a faint mist rising in his eyes.

    In the end, the White Dragon Maiden was the equivalent of a young girl among Dragons. She wasn¡¯t mature.

    It was hard for her to ept such an experience.

    There were probably not many Dragons that had suffered the same fate as the White Dragon Lady.

    Garen looked at her expression. At first, he felt a sense of joy from his sessful revenge, but when he saw the White Dragondy¡¯s crying face, he felt a little guilty.

    He made it seem like he was the one bullying the White Dragon Maiden. She was the one who had ruthlessly expelled him first, and her attitude was so bad.

    ¡°Y-y-you ....

    Before she could finish her sentence, the White Dragon Maiden finally couldn¡¯t take the double blow to her heart and head. Her eyes rolled back and she fainted on the spot.

    Garen was slightly stunned. He didn¡¯t expect the White Dragon Lady to have reached her limit.

    Although he¡¯d held back, he¡¯d still managed to hit her head so many times. The fact that she¡¯d only fallen unconscious now was only because of her strong body.

    If it had been an ordinary magical creature, it would have been beaten into a evenly spread minced meat by now.

    ¡°Hmph, who asked you to expel me?¡±

    Garen snorted and hesitated for a moment. Then, he picked up the unconscious White Dragon Lady with some effort and flew into the sky, slowly flying into the ice cliff Dragon¡¯s Nest.

    From garen and the White Dragondy¡¯s fight over a disagreement to the White Dragon Lady being shot down twice in. row, to garen riding on her and beating her up, and finally returning to the Dragon¡¯s Nest ... This scene was disyed before the eyes of the three young dragon whelps who had a stiff expression.

    During the whole process, they didn¡¯t dare to intervene at all, for fear that their big brother and mother would identally kill them in the fierce battle.

    Now, they were dumbfounded and could not believe their eyes.

    ¡°M-mother has been knocked out by garen.¡±

    Charles swallowed.

    ¡®How did garen grow so fast ... Even mother is no match for him.¡± Tom looked envious.

    ¡°I just remembered something bad.¡±

    Hill felt a dull pain in his body.

    The three of them looked at each other and recalled the fear of being dominated by garen.

    ¡°What should we do now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know ...¡±

    For a moment, they didn¡¯t dare to enter the ice cliff Dragon¡¯s Nest, but they also didn¡¯t dare to go too far away. Their expressions were nk.

    He turned around and looked at the familiar ice wall and floor. A look of reminiscence appeared on garen¡¯s face.

    ¡°This ce is still the most pleasing to the eye. It¡¯s mine in the future.¡±

    He then ced the White Dragondy¡¯s body to the side and began to think.

    Garen wanted nothing more than to take revenge on the White Dragon Lady who had abandoned him. However, after he had truly defeated the White Dragon Lady, he had no idea how to deal with her.

    Taking her gem in front of her, telling her that he had stolen one when he was just born, and then beating up her child?

    Outside the ice cliff Dragon¡¯s Nest, the three young dragons shuddered at the same time, not knowing what was going on.

    After a few seconds of thinking, garen was interrupted.

    The thing that interrupted him was the treasure of the White Dragon Lady that he had been thinking about.

    Crystal, manaite, Jade, diamond ... Gemstones of various colors, magical instruments with elemental light, exquisite weapons and armors ... These treasures reflected the light on the mirror-like ice crystal wall, and were reflected into garen¡¯s eyes.

    His eyes sparkled as he punched the White Dragon Maiden¡¯s head to make sure she wouldn¡¯t wake up too soon. He then turned to look at the treasures that were now his.

    However, as garen looked at these treasures carefully, the excitement in his eyes gradually faded, reced by doubt.

    There were so many gemstones, but the activity of the surrounding elemental energy did not seem to match.

    What was going on?

    With doubts in his heart, garen approached the pile of gemstones and used his dragon ws to pull at them.

    Hullla ... The outermost gemstones slid down, and the crisp sound of collision between them was like the most beautiful Symphony in garen¡¯s ears.

 Chapter 48

    ?

    Chapter 48: Ivory (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    When the outermostyer of gemstones fell to the ground, revealing the inneryer, garen was stunned at first. After he came back to his senses, he finally understood the truth behind how the White Dragon Lady was able to umte so many gemstones at such a young age.

    The truth made garen speechless, and he cursed the White Dragon Lady for being such a vain Dragon that she even lied to herself.

    The real gem only had a thinyer on the outside. Inside, there were mostly fangs ofrge beasts. They were reflective, long, and sharp, and looked very beautiful.

    But the problem was, no matter how beautiful they looked, they were still fangs, real fangs, not fake teeth made of gold.

    Garen sighed as he looked at them, and he could tell that these fangs belonged to arge wild beast from the ice field.

    Strength mammoth.

    The strength mammoths were a type of creature in the upperyer of the ice field. There were hundreds of strength mammoths in the White Dragondy¡¯s territory. When they reached adulthood, they were generally between three to four meters tall and weighed at least 20 tons. They were the White Dragondy¡¯s staple food.

    She had warned a few young dragons not to provoke the mammoths, because the young dragons were no match for suchrge beasts.

    Other than the superior predators such as dragons, frost wolves, arctic bears, and ferocious beasts, the strength mammoths had no other natural enemies in the Arctic tundra.

    However, garen had never thought that she would secretly collect the tusks of the strength mammoths and pretend to be gemstones, so that her little treasure house would look more abundant.

    To garen, the total value of these tusks was not evenparable to a real magic gem.

    In addition to the tusks of the power mammoths, there were also some Magic Ice crystals made by the White Dragon Lady. They were irregr in shape and emitted bursts of cold air, pretending to be noble and rare magic gems.

    ¡°So even a Dragon can puff himself up at his own cost.¡±

    Garen felt as if he had been deceived. He turned around angrily to look at the unconscious White Dragon Lady.

    On second thought, if he had taken a few more gemstones when he stole them, he might have found out the truth. It was a pity that he was too young back then, and his perception of elemental energy was not as good as it is now. He didn¡¯t notice anything unusual, and naively thought that the White Dragon Lady had the power to amass so much wealth.

    Looking at her real savings now, garen really wanted to ask her how she could fall asleep in the first ce!

    forget it. I can¡¯t ask too much of the White Dragon Maiden. After all, she¡¯s not an adult yet.

    Garen had no choice but to ept this reality, and then began to count his magic gems one by one very seriously.

    Not long after, the unconscious White Dragon Maiden¡¯s body trembled slightly, and a soft Dragon¡¯s Roar unconsciously came from her mouth. She slowly woke up.

    Her head still hurt, and her vision was a bit blurry. She hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet, but it was enough for her to move. A true Dragon¡¯s vitality was quite strong, and its body was strong. As long as it wasn¡¯t killed in one go, it could recover quickly.

    The moment she opened her eyes, the White Dragon Maiden saw garen counting her gemstones, with a conflicted expression of disgust and joy.

    ¡°My precious stone!¡±

    ¡°Garen, what are you trying to do? don¡¯t touch my gem!¡±

    The White Dragon Maiden¡¯s eyes widened immediately. She stood up, spread her wings, and roared at garen. She was about to forget and chase garen away.

    However, she had not fully recovered yet, and her movements were crooked. In garen¡¯s eyes, she did not pose any threat at all.

    Garen swung his Dragon Tail and hit the White Dragon Lady against the ice crystal wall. She started to whimper unwillingly.

    As her voice was too soft, garen could not hear what she meant, but he guessed that she was probably cursing.

    After wrapping all the real magic gems in his Dragon Arms, garen first buried his head in it and took a deep breath. Then, he turned around and said to the White Dragon Lady calmly, ¡± salia, you don¡¯t seem to have recognized the reality.

    you are no longer my match. In the northern ice fields, the strong are respected. Thisir and these treasures have already changed owners the moment you were defeated by me.

    After a pause, garen¡¯s tone was dangerous, and his face was serious and stern.¡±They¡¯re my treasures now, so you¡¯d better not have any ideas.¡±

    Salia looked at how she had spent more than 50 years kidnapping the princess of. small country and robbing. human merchant team ... The little bit of wealth that he had umted through great efforts was snatched away by his own big son, and his eyes gradually became misty again.

    However, the pride and arrogance of a Dragon did not allow her to have such fragile feelings.

    Salia resisted the humiliation and struggled internally.

    On the other side, garen used his Dragon Tail to sweep the mammoth tusks and magic Ice crystals that he was not interested in to the White Dragon Lady.

    I¡¯m curious as to why you put the Ivory and magic Ice crystals in the pile of gemstones. Is it to make the gemstones look more? ¡±

    Garen smiled faintly with a strange look in his eyes as he exposed the White Dragondy¡¯s trick right in front of her.

    When salia saw the Ivory and magic Ice crystals, she was stunned for a moment. She felt embarrassed and forgot about her anger at having her treasure stolen.

    She stammered and exined,¡±I-I like ivory as much as. like gemstones ...¡± I-I¡¯m not pretending to have an abundant Treasury ... Don¡¯t you nder me. ¡±

    Garen nodded and did not continue to poke at the White Dragondy¡¯s pitiful vanity.

    I see. Since you like them, I¡¯ll give you the Ivory and magical ice crystals as a gift. Consider it a repayment for your protection for more than a year.

    Garen pushed the things towards the White Dragon Lady, looking very generous.

    ¡°You ... You ...¡± I ... I ... I ...¡±

    Salia was in a terrible mood. She wanted garen to leave some gemstones for her, but her pride made it difficult for her to say it.

    She had already resigned herself to her fate of being defeated by garen and having the gemstone stolen from her.

    Such things weremon among the evil dragons. It was normal for the strong to take the wealth of the weak, and generally speaking, they would not kill the other party.

    Salia also snatched the other young white dragons who were weaker than her.

    However, she was the only one who had been sessfully robbed by a two-year-old young dragon.

    Salia looked at garen¡¯s twelve-meter-long dragon body, and she was a little dazed.

    ¡°This, this is two years old?¡±

    She did not understand how garen could grow so quickly.

    Mother of the evil Dragon above, do you really love this young dragon so much? Salia sighed in her heart.

    Garen looked at the White Dragon Lady, who had aplicated expression on her face, and asked her to leave, ¡± alright, take your things and leave with Hill and the others. The ice cliff Dragon Nest and this territory are mine.

    ¡°But I won¡¯t be as heartless as you.¡±

    I¡¯ll allow you to enter my new territory and hunt here. The condition is that you have to pay the corresponding reward.

    Salia was left speechless.

 Chapter 49

    ?

    Chapter 49: Level 7 high-level spell (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    She red at garen, but when she saw garen¡¯s restless Dragon Fist, her head suddenly ached, and she couldn¡¯t help but shrink her neck. In the end, she still gathered her courage and snorted coldly, ¡± ¡°I, salia, will one day personally take back what I¡¯ve lost.¡±

    ¡°Garen, don¡¯t be too smug.¡±

    Garen was about to take out a gem when he decided to return one to the White Dragon Lady after stealing one from her. When he heard this, he put away the gem he had just taken out.

    I¡¯ll wait for that day toe. However, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences.

    He did not believe that any creature that garen had surpassed would have the chance to surpass him.

    This was the confidence of the time Dragon.

    As time passed, the gap between him and the White Dragon Maiden would only grow.

    Immediately, under garen¡¯s gaze, the White Dragon Lady picked up the tusks and magic Ice crystals unwillingly, then slowly moved towards the edge of the Dragon¡¯s Nest.

    When she walked to the edge and looked at the scenery of the territory that no longer belonged to her, she could not help but turn back to look at garen with a little resentment.

    Garen, on the other hand, was admiring his harvest and did not pay any more attention to the White Dragon Maiden.

    The White Dragon Maiden snorted coldly. She pped her dragon wings and flew out of the Dragon Nest. When she saw the three little Dragons waiting outside in the blizzard, her mood worsened.

    They made the White Dragon Maiden remember that garen was her eldest son.

    it¡¯s my first time giving birth, but I gave birth to a Dragon like this ...

    ¡°I don¡¯t want Cubs anymore!¡±

    The White Dragon Maiden thought firmly.

    In the beginning, she only felt thatying dragon eggs was fun, but when the young dragons really broke out of their shells and needed her to spend a part of her time and energy to take care of them, she became a little impatient and regretted her hasty decision. 1

    Although adult dragons could not control their fertilitypletely, as long as they were not willing, the chances of getting pregnant would be frighteningly low.

    However, most true dragons would give birth to offspring when they reached adulthood or in their Prime.

    As the Dragon grew older, the chances of conceiving a true dragon would fall off a cliff when they entered old age, and it would depend on luck if they wanted to have offspring.

    He looked at the three young dragons unhappily while signaling them to follow him. 2

    Soon, one big and three small white dragons gradually disappeared into the blizzard, leaving garen¡¯s territory.

    In the ice cliff Dragon¡¯s Nest, garen¡¯s gaze shifted slightly before he closed his eyes.

    In his mind, there was a small light moving quickly.

    The position of the dot of light represented the White Dragondy¡¯s current position.

    Her territory had been taken away, but she wasn¡¯t confused. She seemed to have made her own ns and was moving northeast with a clear goal.

    The reason why he was able to detect the White Dragondy¡¯s movement was because garen had ced a time mark on her body. The position was on the tip of the White Dragondy¡¯s tail, so it was hard to detect.

    Garen opened his eyes and felt the White Dragon Lady getting further and further away. It didn¡¯t take long for him to regain his senses.

    He counted his gains.

    There were a total of 76 colorful magic gemstones of various attributes. They were surrounded by elemental light and emitted waves of magic fluctuations, which made the elemental energy in the surrounding air very active.

    Beside these gemstones, garen felt that his breathing was exceptionally smooth.

    The magic power in his body circted faster, and his absorption and transformation efficiency of the elemental energy in the air also increased a lot.

    This feeling was as if he had suddenlye from a narrow and dull secret room to a vast and fresh grasnd, making the Dragon feel rxed and happy.

    In addition to the magic gemstones, there were also steel armors, sharp swords, and battle Spears branded with standard patterns, which could arm a 100-man team.

    These were the most eye-catching things in the ice cliff Dragon Nest.

    ¡°This pattern looks a little like a tulip.¡±

    Did the White Dragon Maiden attack a human army? ¡± he asked.

    Garen thought to himself as he looked at the uniform patterns on the armor and weapons.

    Although it was not a magic item, it was still a pretty good item because it was exquisitely made and had a slight metallic luster. It was a pity that garen did not have any followers who could use these armors and weapons.

    Whether it was the ogres or the ice spirits of the extreme north, they were much taller than humans.

    His gaze swept past the armors and weapons, and garen looked at the spell scrolls.

    These spell scrolls were rolled up into a cylinder with different colors. They were stacked together in a triangr shape, wide at the bottom and narrow at the top.

    Garen used a cantrip to detect the spiritual light. Looking from the bottom to the top, he found that the spiritual light emitted by these magic scrolls was weaker at the bottom, but the higher it was, the brighter it became. They were ced in order of quality.

    As for the brightest spiritual light ... The one that was so bright that it was a little ring was the pale yellow spell scroll that garen was holding.

    A symbol was carved on the magic scroll.

    The symbol was a horizontal oval with a cross in the middle. On the main body, there were spikes protruding outwards.

    Garen recognized this symbol, it was the symbol of the school of evocation.

    It meant that this spell scroll contained an evocation spell.

    Evocation was one of the most direct and powerful spells among the several schools of magic. It was usually apanied by a very impactful visual effect, and its power and damage in battle were much stronger than other spells of the same circle.

    The most ssic evocation spell was the fireball spell. Spellcasters who had an alternative belief in their hearts even spent their entire lives studying the variant of the fireball spell.

    Great fireball, bursting fireball,va fireball, zing fireball ... There were countless of them.

    Even legendary spells had a variant of fireball, so it could be imagined how much spellcasters loved fireball.

    Back to the main topic, below the evocation symbols, there were words written in Noah¡¯smonnguage.

    Seventh-circle spell, violent tooth vortex.

    The name did not sound like an evocation type, but more like a transformation type or summoning type. However, garen knew that no spell¡¯s effects could be inferred simply from its name.

    Garen¡¯s understanding of spells came from the books he had obtained from the Twin-headed Ogre. The knowledge he had obtained only touched upon the mid-level level level five spells.

    Level 7 spells were already considered high-level spells.

    Spellcasters who had mastered high-level spells were rare and powerful, and they had thebat power of an adult dragon.

    fortunately, I didn¡¯t let the White Dragon Maiden use it. Otherwise, I would have been in trouble.

    Garen thought of the thunderstorm spell that caused silver lightning to dance wildly in an area of a hundred feet.

    He mimicked the White Dragon Maiden and put the dagger-tooth vortex scroll in his mouth. He then pressed it under the dragon¡¯s tongue, using it as his trump card.

    but where did the White Dragon Lady get a seventh-circle spell scroll? ¡±

    ¡°An unknown father long gave it to you? That¡¯s quite possible.¡±

    Garen shook his head and stopped thinking about it.

    As for the other spell scrolls, garen also looked at them carefully.

    There were a total of forty-seven scrolls, and there were spells from all kinds of schools, but their levels were rtively low, between level one to level five.

    There was only one level 5 spell scroll, three level 4 spell scrolls, and the rest were all Level 1 to Level 3 inferior spells.

    Low level spell scrolls were dispensable to garen, but those above the middle level were considered good things, and he could use them.

 Chapter 50

    ?

    Chapter 50: Banto Felday.1

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°These magic scrolls ... If the White Dragon Maiden had taken the four-ring and five-ring soul masters with her when she left the nest, it wouldn¡¯t have been so easy. At the very least, she would have used up more time power.¡±

    A mid-level spell had a killing effect on young dragons.

    The White Dragon Maiden had underestimated her opponent. She did not expect garen to have the ability to defeat her.

    After shifting all the magic gemstones onto therge ice crystal bed, garen adjusted his posture a few times and moved his body to lie on it. As the Dragon scales were hard, they were less sensitive to foreign objects. The gemstones with edges were the best bed material for Dragons.

    The only w was that the number of gemstones was still too small, and it was unable to fill the ice crystal bed.

    Lying on the bed of gemstones, garen closed his eyes in satisfaction.

    This time, he did not choose to swallow the magic gems directly. When enough magic gems were gathered together, the effect of attracting elemental energy was very good. It was best to keep them by his side in the long run.

    Now garen was not that weak, he did not have to do the thirsty thing anymore.

    elerated state, plundering breath of time, time stop ... Just these three abilities of the time Dragon were enough for him to face most of his enemies. In this ice field of the extreme north, garen felt that he was not far from being invincible, and he did not need to be an adult at all.

    In fact, it would be more or less the same as an Ordinary Time Dragon Whelp.

    That would be the time to leave the icy ins of the extreme north and head to the vaster continent, to begin exploring knowledge and the unknown.

    He curled up his tail, curled up his body, and used his dragon ws to fall asleep.

    The surroundings returned to their usual silence. Other than the ice cliff Dragon Nest changing owners, there were no other changes.

    .................

    A weekter, the blizzard gradually stopped.

    The weather of the ice ins of the extreme north experienced a change.

    Apart from the blizzard that had stopped, the dark sky that had been shrouding the icy ins of the extreme north had be much fainter. The sky was now at a state simr to the first light of dawn.

    The night was still there, but it would not be long before the pr night disappeared, and the pr day that wouldst for half a year woulde.

    The temperature was about to rise. At its warmest point, the ice and snow would melt for a period of time, allowing the ice ins of the extreme north, which had been in a cold state for most of the time, to recover some of its vitality.

    At the top of the ice cliff Dragon¡¯s Nest, at the highest point of the thousand-meter-high steep ice cliff, garen¡¯s pair of dragon wings stretched out to both sides, and his eyes scanned his own territory.

    The territory that originally belonged to the White Dragon Maiden had now been officially taken over by garen.

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t do anything after he woke up.

    Garen flew around the ice cliff territory at high speed and circled a few times, leaving his Dragon-type aura at the edge of the territory to dere his ownership.

    After that, the small gathering ce that was originally located on the winding Ice River had now been moved to the ice cliff territory.

    The current Arctic ice Spirit was building a new residence not far from the dragon¡¯sir.

    Under garen¡¯s instructions, in addition to the normal houses, they also had to build some hidden sentries and circle out the breeding ground.

    Life had gradually be more civilized.

    The efficiency of only relying on hunting to obtain food was really low.

    Hence, garen gave some pointers to the ice spirits of the extreme north regarding some knowledge of breeding.

    In fact, he did not know much about it himself. He only had a smattering of knowledge from his previous life. However, the Arctic ice Spirit was an intelligent creature with a higher IQ. As long as he could point out a clear path for them, they had the ability to infer many things from one fact, so garen did not need to worry too much.

    However, this was just the beginning. It would take some time to umte.

    In fact, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the Arctic ice spirits were elemental lifeforms and didn¡¯t need flesh and blood to survive, they would have most likely developed the corresponding breeding techniques.

    As for the ogres and the rest of the big, stupid ones, garen did not let them move to the ice cliff territory.

    He knew that a cunning rabbit had Three Burrows. Putting all of their forces together was not a decision that he had made.

    Moreover, the terrain of the ogre basin was special. There was a Dragon Nest that had just been built not long ago. It would be a waste to give up on it. Moreover, the broken bone tribe had lived there for nearly a thousand years.

    Garen did not have many requirements for the broken bone tribe.

    What they needed to do now was to contribute at least one medium-sized magical creature to garen every week.

    Garen¡¯s approximate size when he was expelled from the Dragon¡¯s Nest was that of a medium-sized magic creature.

    This request had been difficult for the ogre tribe in the past, but now that they had a few powerful dragon vein ogres, it wasn¡¯t too much of a request.

    WUGA shattered bones rejoiced at his choice back then. Looking at the prosperous shattered bones Tribe, he felt that he had chosen the right generous master to follow for life.

    Garen looked into the distance, his gaze piercing through the scattered snow, his long-distance vision piercing through space, and looking towards the South.

    The outline of the southern mountain range was like a long Dragon lying on the ground. Mountain ranges, Hills, forests ... Many terrains formed its thick and heavy Dragon spine, undting continuously, separating the Arctic tundra from the fertilend of the South.

    ¡°What¡¯s the scene on the other side of the mountain range?¡±

    Recently, garen had been thinking about this question.

    No matter where he was, as long as he was high up in the sky and looked towards the South, he would be able to see the silent winding mountain range in the South without any cover.

    This made garen curious.

    Although the snowy-white tundra was beautiful, it was too deste. The density of species was pitifully low, and the scenery was highly repetitive. There was nothing new.

    Garen had stayed here for two years, and he had developed a yearning for the outside world.

    After quietly looking into the distance for a few minutes, garen retracted his gaze and pped his dragon wings. He descended from the top of the ice cliff and moved towards the gathering ce of the Arctic ice spirits.

    Yesterday, Roy cier had mustered his courage and took the initiative to look for garen, hoping that Lord garen could attend a traditional festival of the cier tribe.

    Banger day. 1

    It was a grand festival for the ice River Tribe.

    Of course, the meaning of ¡®Grand¡¯ was only inparison to their daily lives. Since the various desires and demands of the Arctic ice spirits were very low, the banger Festival was actually quite simple.

    The name of this Festival was a direct onomatopoeic word in themonnguage of Noah.

    It represented the blessings and wishes for the birth of life, as well as the yearning for a better life in the future.

    Through Roy cier¡¯s description, after garen understood the specific content of the banger Festival, he did not show it on the surface, but deep down, he was filled with shock.

    In garen¡¯s understanding, the Banto Festival was simply a group birth banquet for the Arctic ice spirits that happened once every twenty years.

    It was arge-scale reproduction. 1

    As he imagined the various scenarios that could happen during the Bangar Festival, garen epted Roy cier¡¯s sincere invitation with the intention of exploring the customs and practices of different races.

 Chapter 51

    ?

    Chapter 51: Changes in the sky (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Now was the time when the banger Festival was about to begin, so garen left the ice cliff and came to the current location of the cier tribe.

    A circr open space with a diameter of more than two hundred meters had been cleared out here. The surrounding area was filled with the Arctic ice spirits who were waiting for the festival to begin. Their genderless faces were filled with joy and anticipation.

    Roy cier stood in the middle of the circr open space, waving his arms and giving some traditional festival wishes.

    When he saw garen¡¯s strong dragon body, Roy cier¡¯s eyes were filled with reverence. He lowered his head in awe like the other northern ice spirits and said, ¡± thank you, master, for participating in our Festival. Your presence brings light to the ice River Tribe.

    Garen nodded slightly, his eyes calm as he said, ¡± start celebrating ording to your customs. Don¡¯t mind my arrival.

    Turning his gaze, garen saw a cold ice throne that seemed to be fixed to the ground, standing not far away.

    This was the grandstand prepared by the ice spirits of the extreme north for him. It was created through the spell-like ability to control ice crystals and waspatible with the body of a Dragon.

    Although it wasn¡¯t considered fine, its rough and towering appearance gave off a feeling of natural wildness.

    Garennded on the ice crystal throne and looked at the ice spirits of the extreme north with interest, wanting to see what they would do next.

    ording to his understanding, the Arctic ice spirits did not have any gender and were considered to be gender-neutral creatures. Their bodies were all made of solid ice crystals, and even their appearances were almost the same. They did not have any reproductive organs.

    As time passed, the faces of the northern ice spirits began to turn solemn and respectful.

    Roy cier raised his arm and said in a bright and clear voice, ¡± ¡°Banger!¡±

    The hundred extreme northern ice spirits surrounding the circr open space responded at the same time, their voices ovepping without end: ¡°Bangar! ¡®Banger!¡¯ Bangar ...¡±

    The word ¡± banger ¡± with a special meaning began to echo in the sky above the ice cliff territory and gradually spread into the distance.

    At the same time, garen was watching the movements of the Arctic ice spirits while using his Dragon Tail to y with the two furry violent bear cubs, pulling them here and there.

    After the two cubs had passed through the initial dangerous period, they were brought out from the man-eating basin by him. They were fed with the milk of the White Hound and a little meat. They could already eat meat, although not too much.

    After the blizzard stopped, the current temperature would not cause any harm to the violent bear cubs.

    Now that they had opened their eyes, they saw garen as their family, and were very close to him.

    Other than garen, the violent bear cub was extremely fierce to its kin.

    However, garen only treated them as pets, ying with them asionally, and leaving them to their own devices most of the time.

    The violent bear cub really liked this kind of little game that garen used to tease them. It tried to hug garen¡¯s tail, and although it would always be flipped over, it enjoyed it and quickly got up to continue. It looked energetic and had no interest in the ice spirits of the extreme north.

    Garen, on the other hand, was watching intently. He was curious about the next development of the banger Festival.

    Very quickly, all of the Arctic ice spirits had entered the circr open space.

    At the same time, the elemental energy in the surroundings began to be active. A clearyer of elemental light appeared on the bodies of all the Arctic ice spirits, and arge number of faintly visible mysterious runes appeared in the ring-shaped area under their feet.

    In the solemn yet joyful Banto voice, garen saw a thin ray of light emerging from the body of the Arctic ice Spirit.

    On the bodies of different extreme northern ice spirits, these rays of light would appear in different locations and the number would also be different. However, there would not be more than four rays of light, and most of them only had one ray of light.

    Some of the lightpletely split their bodies in half, while some only split into arm-sized parts.

    The greater the proportion of division, the more light rays, and the more excited and joyful the expression on the extreme northern ice Spirit¡¯s face.

    This seemed to be a good thing for them.

    When he saw this, garen was slightly stunned, and he could vaguely guess the way they reproduced.

    Sure enough, as the Banto sounds became more and more intense, the light that separated their bodies gradually brightened, and the milky-white light almost became solid.

    Ka ka ka ...

    A dense shattering sound rang out.

    One by one, the bodies of the Arctic ice spirits began to crack along the milky-white light. However, there was no trace of pain on their faces. Instead, there was an irrepressible joy. It was the joy of witnessing the birth of a new life.

    The gathered elemental energy attracted the violent bear cub¡¯s gaze.

    They stopped their battle of wits with garen¡¯s tail and blinked their round eyes, curiously watching the northern ice Spirit¡¯s body slowly splitting.

    Time passed by bit by bit, and theplete northern ice Spirit was separated.

    Immediately after, the separated body began to change. Elemental energy gathered within it, growing clusters of ice crystals, quickly forming human-shaped limbs. It did not take long for it to be a newborn northern ice Spirit, but its body was much smaller, and it slowly opened its ice crystal eyes.

    Next to the newly born extreme northern ice Spirit, ice crystals also grew on the body of the split body of the extreme northern ice Spirit, and it recovered almost at the same time.

    However, this method of giving birth to new life was not without a price. The elemental light on their bodies was clearly weaker. Therger the body of the Arctic ice Spirit, the weaker the elemental light, and naturally, the weaker their strength.

    Garen could tell from the fluctuations of the elemental light on their bodies that this kind of weakness was not permanent.

    It would not take long for him to recover.

    borrowing the power of the elements, self-splitting and reproduction ... As a solid elemental life form, this method of reproduction is the most energy-saving for the Arctic ice spirits.¡±

    even a failed product of research still has the instinct to continue the race.

    Garen didn¡¯t see the scene he had imagined, but he wasn¡¯t disappointed.

    All in all, he had opened his eyes and seen more miracles of life. He had gained some thoughts and some useless knowledge.

    On the other side, Roy cier¡¯s aura was a little weak afterpleting his reproduction, but he still paid his respects to garen at once. He brought his two newly born and somewhat ignorant northern ice spirits forward and sincerely said, ¡± great master, these newborns will be your kin in the future and fight for you.

    The newly born Arctic ice Spirit had a nk look on its face. Rather than calling it an intelligent life form, it would be more appropriate to call it a life-like ice sculpture.

    If not for the asional sh of light in their eyes, it would be hard to tell that they were actually living creatures.

    The Arctic ice Spirit did not have the ability to pass on knowledge, and newborns had to learn from their elders.

    In the endless worlds of the many nes, true dragons were not the only magical creatures that could obtain the inheritance of knowledge from birth. However, all of them were extremely powerful creatures without exception. The Arctic ice Spirit did not belong to this kind of creature.

    Garen observed the numbed newborns of the Arctic ice spirits, and felt a weak dragon vein aura from them.

    The identity of a Dragon bloodline creature was passed down, saving garen the trouble of having to transform again.

    The extreme north Ice Spirit¡¯s newborn looked at garen. Because of the intimidating aura on his body, a trace of natural fear shed in his eyes. At the same time, because of the sense of belonging in his blood, he unconsciously cast garen a reverent look.

    They didn¡¯t know anything, and this kind of mentality was only out of instinct.

    The two violent bear cubs curiously crawled over and raised their heads to size up the newborn Arctic ice Spirit.

    The newborn Arctic ice Spirit sensed the violent bear cub¡¯s gaze and looked down at them curiously.

    After their gazes met for a few seconds, the violent bear cub immediately put on a fierce expression and let out a low wuwuwu roar, as if warning the newborn Arctic ice Spirit not to look at it again.

    The newborn extreme northern ice Spirit was frightened and timidly looked away.

    ¡°How long will it take for these newborns to grow into Arctic ice spirits like you?¡±

    Garen asked.

    Roy cier¡¯s face still had a tired and weak expression, but the joy on his face was even more obvious. He said, I only need a ...

    Before he could finish his sentence, garen¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He stood up abruptly and turned his head to look south.

    This action shocked the Arctic ice spirits in the bange Festival arena and attracted a lot of attention.

    However, before they could ask for the reason, they were shocked to see that the sky in the southern part of the Northern Ice Field had been dyed with ayer of crimson red, like a rolling and burning cloud of mes.

    The two violent bear cubs, who had always been fierce, seemed to have sensed something. They buried their heads in the snow on the ground and trembled like ostriches.

 Chapter 52

    ?

    Chapter 52: Simtion _1

    Trantor: 549690339

    Garen¡¯s eyes were alert, and his face was full of seriousness.

    Even though he was far away, he could still feel the destructive power. The ring fiery red elemental aura became the most obvious color in garen¡¯s vision.

    Someone was casting a high-level spell.

    The astonishing elemental energy gathered and rolled like a tsunami.

    a high-level spell caster has arrived at the icy ins of the extreme north and used a powerful high-level spell.

    As his mind whirred, garen ignored the Arctic ice Spirit and the violent bear cub. With a p of his dragon wings, he flew a thousand meters into the sky amidst the howling wind, looking more carefully at the area where the elemental disturbance was.

    The radiance of the spellpletely covered the already thin light of the stars and moon.

    The dim night sky was covered with ayer of fiery clouds.

    Within the fiery red Magic aura, a red ball of light that was only the size of a bucket to garen, but was unusually bright and resplendent, rose up and exploded violently without hesitation.

    Hot winds rolled and waves of mes rose, repelling and explodingrge patches of clouds, forming a mushroom cloud made of rolling mes.

    Crash!

    After seeing the scene of the explosion, garen¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he seemed to have heard a deafening explosion.

    He didn¡¯t really hear it, but the elemental energy around him trembled at the same time just now, especially the fire element. It was so violent that it almost boiled, and even formed faint ripples in the air. Garen¡¯s keen perception of the elements gave him this feeling.

    The red ball of light did not look big, but garen was far away from the casting point.

    In fact, it was probably a giant fireball with a diameter of hundreds of meters ...

    Garen kept his guard up and concentrated, observing without blinking.

    Not long after this unknown high-level spell was cast, a hot wave rolled over, passing through the ice cliff territory and extending further back.

    Due to the long distance, the hot wind did not cause any damage and did not even melt the ice and snow.

    However, it was precisely because it could spread so far that it also showed its powerful might.

    The mushroom cloud of fire rose for more than ten minutes before the violent power gradually stopped. Then, it disappeared in the air after more than half an hour.

    it¡¯s probably a high-level evocation fire spell ... What a powerful force.¡±

    Garen sucked in a breath of cold air that was mixed with the hot wind, and a clear look of fear shed in his eyes.

    The power of evocation-type high-level spells was equivalent to strategic missiles, which could affect an area of a thousand meters or even ten thousand meters. That red ball of light was definitely a high-level spell.

    If he was in the core area, garen didn¡¯t think that his small body would be able to withstand it.

    Although his magic immunity was strong, he was still too young and had a limit.

    Low-level spells were just tickles to the body, middle-level spells could break scales and hurt the flesh, and high-level spells could take the life.

    The reason why garen yearned for a wider world, but still did not n to leave the northern ice fields, was because he was afraid of this level of power.

    Compared to an adult true dragon that mainly relied on its physical body to fight, a high-level wizard had a wealth of means. As long as they were prepared enough, the destructive power they could unleash was extremely terrifying.

    although it¡¯s definitely noting for me, it¡¯s better to lie low for now just in case. I might be in danger if I encounter the person who cast this spell.

    Garen¡¯s gaze flickered slightly. After warning his followers not to go out casually for the time being, he set off and flew towards the ice River territory.

    The most inconspicuous hiding ce was the Dragon Nest at the bottom of the river in the small Ice River.

    This was the benefit of setting up multiple Dragonirs. They could hide if an emergency happened.

    Whether it was the ice cliff Dragon¡¯s Nest or thend of the ogre basin, they were too obvious and would easily attract the prying eyes of others. As a high-level power, high-level spellcasters were not afraid of adult dragons.

    As he flew, garen was thinking about how he could deal with an enemy of this level.

    elerated state? If he could sense the danger of the other party from a distance, he would have a chance to escape with five times the speed.

    If the distance was close, it would be fatal.

    As for the breath of time plunder, its power was mainly based on garen¡¯s age. Although it had the special effect of aging the opponent, its true power was not very strong.

    Of course, if the other party was already past his Prime, it was very likely that he would die on the spot if he was hit by the breath of time plundering.

    It was the most powerful time stop technique ... If the other party was not vignt enough and allowed a Dragon toe within twenty meters of him, even if he was a legendary wizard, garen would still dare to move.

    if I were to encounter an enemy of this level right now and use Dragon reversal to ask my future self for help, my future self would probably, probably, probably agree.

    Garen understood himself.

    Although he wasn¡¯t very generous, if his past self encountered a life-and-death crisis and asked his current self for help, and if he could still help, he would definitely not be stingy with his help, even if the price was high.

    Garen was unable to watch himself die with his own eyes.

    Moreover, he had a faint feeling that he was in a different timeline. Whether it was the past or the future, they were all very important to him and were an inseparable part of him.

    ¡°But no matter what, I can¡¯t always hope that my future self will help.¡±

    time Dragon countercurrent¡¯s borrowed power isn¡¯t a free lunch, it has to be returned.

    Garen took a few deep breaths and calmed his slightly agitated mind.

    He moved his tongue, and his agile dragon tongue rolled the spell scroll below, feeling the silk-like touch.

    Seven-circle evocation-type spell, violent tooth vortex ...

    Now that he had seen a high-level spell with his own eyes, garen felt that he might have underestimated the power of this spell scroll. Even if it was not as famous as the most famous fire-type evocation spell, it was definitely not far from it.

    The only regret was that he did not know the specific effect of the dagger vortex.

    There were no instructions on the spell scroll, and there was only one. It would be gone once it was used, so there was no way to test it.

    Garen felt the spell scroll in his mouth, and a sharp and dangerous light shed in his tinum Dragon eyes.

    if we encounter such a difficult person, we should first find. way to lure him closer. As long as we can sessfully use time freeze, we can use the breath of time and this dagger-tooth vortex scroll ...

    Garen pondered silently, simting the possible battle scenes.

    It was hard to fight him head-on, but as long as he let his opponent down his guard, he would have a high chance of winning.

    Not long after, garen saw a familiar small Ice River.

    He immediately fell down, turning into a curved white line. With a ssh, countless crystal clear water sshes were produced, and then he disappeared into the ice River.

    The ice River Sharks were already extremely few in number. When they saw the return of the demon Dragon, they were so frightened that they ran away in a panic.

    Garen didn¡¯t even look at these delicacies, and went straight back to the Dragon¡¯s Nest at the bottom of the river, which was a little narrow for him.

    He then closed his eyes, adjusted his breathing, and slowly fell asleep.

    When a Dragon entered a sleeping state, its aura would be reduced to an almostpletely reserved level. If one did not see it with their own eyes, it would be difficult to notice the existence of a Dragon even if they passed over the head of a true dragon.

    Hence, garen decided to take a nap andy low for a while.

 Chapter 53

    ?

    Chapter 53: Fireball of the sun

    Trantor: 549690339

    More than an hour ago.

    The Father of the Duke of the tulip family, a high-ranking mage, Molton tulip, was trekking on the icy ins with his grandson and granddaughter.

    On the Noah continent, nobles usually liked to use beautiful, noble, or meaningful things as surnames. Many duchies in the South preferred nts, so their surnames were tulip, thorn, purple blue, and so on.

    After months of war and smoke with the mo Xia Duchy, the Walker Duchy had beenpletely defeated.

    The reason for their defeat was not only because of the enemy¡¯s strong Army, but also because the high level mages of the Walker Duchy had lost to the high level mages of the mo Xia Duchy in a crucial battle due to the intervention of a Red Dragon. All of them had died.

    Morton did not participate in that war.

    Molton was a talented spell caster. At the age of fourteen, he cast his first third-circle spell, fireball. At the age of twenty, he reached the middle level, and his skillful use of bursting mes fireball made him famous.

    Because he loved the fireball spell and adhered to the principle of ¡± don¡¯t make up your mind when you¡¯re in trouble ¡°, he made his enemies and teammates fear him. Some people had given him many nicknames for this.

    Fireball barbarian, explosion maniac, violent red me ... To be able to give such a nickname to a knowledgeable spellcaster was enough to prove how much Molton liked to solve problems with only fireballs.

    He stepped into the higher level domain at the age of 50.

    However, due to an injury in his early years, he stopped at the high level of the seventh ring. Since then, he stopped traveling and exploring the continent and returned to his hometown, bing a respected master mage.

    Molton didn¡¯t like power and status. He was dedicated to studying stronger, faster, and more violent variations of the fireball spell. He thought it was a kind of art.

    Although his body didn¡¯t allow him to cast spells above level Seven, he was still addicted to theoretical research and never got tired of it.

    As no one wanted to provoke a famous high-ranking mage who specialized in fireball magic, his son, Rio tulip, won the power struggle and became the king of the Walker Duchy.

    The people respectfully addressed Rio tulip as the Duke of the tulip family or King Walker.

    The Duke of the tulip family had followed the Army to battle and died in a battle that changed the stalemate.

    Morden¡¯s personality and temper gradually stabilized as he grew older. He was no longer the violent man who would throw a fireball at someone if they didn¡¯t agree with him. However, his body was not as good as before. He was more obsessed with the study of the fireball spell and gradually disappeared from the world.

    When the Army of the kingdom of moxia arrived, he had just opened the wizard Tower that had been sealed for a long time and walked out. Then, he heard the news of his son¡¯s death and the changes in the country.

    The Furious Morton wanted to turn all the soldiers of the Principality of Mosha into ashes. However, the Duke of thorns had heard of Morton¡¯s rumors and sent two high-level sorcerers with him. They did not stop after the city was destroyed. They wanted to eliminate the tulip family to prevent future trouble.

    In the past, Molton would have released his anger at all costs. Even if he died, he would make his enemies pay.

    However, he could not do that now, because his son had left behind two young children.

    The children weren¡¯t like Morden, who was in his twilight years. They still had a long life ahead of them.

    Looking at the two children who were scared and panicking, Morton calmed down and nned to take them to escape from the southern kingdom. Under the pursuit of the two high-level mages, they would venture deep into the icy ins of the extreme north.

    This was because a high-level evocation mage who specialized in fireball magic was like a human-shaped nuclear bomb. No one would be at ease with such an enemy living in the dark, and they would pursue him relentlessly.

    In the depths of the ice ins of the extreme north, there was a good friend that Morden had made when he was young. He was a kind and pure person who loved to help weak creatures and fight against injustice.

    He crossed the ins, the forests, the mountains ... Finally, they arrived at the icy in.

    However, under the relentless pursuit of two high-level mages whose magic power was no weaker than his at his peak, Morton¡¯s old injury reappeared.

    His speed was getting slower and slower, and with the two children he had to take care of, he knew that he would be caught sooner orter. At that time, his magic power would be exhausted, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist at all.

    Thus, Morton decided to stop and rest while waiting for the enemy to approach.

    The two six-year-old children, Lilith tulip and yamos tulip, looked at Morton with worry.

    ¡°Grandpa ...¡± How, how do you feel?¡±

    The blonde girl with a pair of clear blue eyes asked weakly.

    So simr ... Morton looked at the little girl, Lilith, and a warm current surged in his heart. His eyes shed with reminiscence.

    ¡°We¡¯ll carry you, don¡¯t give up.¡±

    The little boy, Amos, had a tender voice, but his face was calmer than those of his age.

    He had blonde hair like Lilith, but his eyes were brown, and his skin was wheat-colored, unlike Lilith¡¯s milk-like color.

    Hearing his grandson¡¯s words, Morton smiled and touched their little heads. ¡°Silly child, your Grandpa is very powerful.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll be the ones to escape next.¡±

    But ... I probably won¡¯t be able to keep youpany ... The old mage sighed in his heart.

    The only thing thatforted him was that the two children had inherited his talent. They were only six years old and could already cast some simple first-circle spells. Moreover, they were all evocation-type spells with great power.

    In addition, he was equipped with excellent magical instruments. As long as his luck was not too bad, and he did not encounter top ice field hunters like white dragons or Winter Wolves, there was a high chance that he could find his friend alone.

    Lilith clenched her little fist and said happily, ¡± Grandpa is the best. Beat those bad guys away, and then we can go home.

    Yamos was not as na?ve as his sister. Judging from Morton¡¯s depressed and reluctant expression, he knew that Morton would not be as rxed as he had said.

    Otherwise, why would he wait until now to decide to fight head-on?

    The little boy gritted his teeth and remained silent. A raging me of revenge was ignited in his heart.

    Time passed by silently, and not long after, two figures appeared on the horizon. They were both men, middle-aged men who looked to be in their forties. Their eyes contained the light of wisdom, and the elemental light around them was extremely dazzling.

    ¡°Morton, hand over theva key and we¡¯ll give you a chance to live. As long as you don¡¯t set foot on thend of the southern countries and sign a contract under the witness of the God of Light to never take revenge on the forces of the Mosha Duchy.¡±

    A strange light shed in the eyes of the high-level sorcerer from the school of beguiling and control. Invisible mental power swept toward the old sorcerer across the air.

    Molton didn¡¯t move. A magic field was raised around him, isting him from the other side¡¯s confusion spell.

    Time is truly merciless. My era is over ... Morton thought to himself in a self-deprecating manner.

    The two high-level mages he had never seen before were acting as if victory was already in their hands, without a trace of fear.

    Back then, which mage of the same level did not have a look of deep fear in front of him?

    Without saying a word, he let the two children stick close to him and took off the ring on his finger. He solemnly handed it to yamos and used a sound transmission spell to say a few words.

    In the next second, the old mage¡¯s expression changed. He became solemn, heavy, solemn, and with a hint of fanaticism. He started chanting obscure spells ... If there were any friends or enemies who were familiar with the old mage in the past, they would definitely run away at once instead of staying where they were.

    However, the two high-level mages only cast many counterspells with cautious expressions, stacking many shields with different effects.

    A pea-sized fireball appeared in front of Morton¡¯s staff and was aimed at the two in the sky.

    Third-circle fireball spell?

    The two high-level mages looked at each other, because Morton¡¯s casting movement was very simr to that of a fireball.

    However, they knew that it was impossible for Morton to cast a 3rd-circle fireball, so they were more cautious and cast many defensive spells on themselves.

    Then, the old mage¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement, but his face suddenly withered and turned as pale as paper.

    He burned his life and spirit, and his magic power poured out like a flood that had opened the floodgates. In the state of overload, he poured endless magic power into the small fireball.

    Ninth-circle spell-sr fireball.

    To be more precise, it was the ninth-circle spell, Molton¡¯s sr fireball.

    He had stopped at the seventh-circle, but he had constructed more than one eighth-circle and ninth-circle spell model in his mind, all of which were high-level variants of fireball.

    The price of using it was life.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to say hello to my good-for-nothing son,¡±

    The old sorcerer smiled with difficulty, and his already old face seemed to have aged a dozen years in an instant, like amp at the end of its life.

    At the same time, under the shocked gazes of the two unknown high-level mages, the small fireball in front of his staff instantly rose into the air and appeared beside them in an instant. It suddenly expanded and became a dazzling small sun,pletely drowning the two of them.

    Layers of shields shattered, and spells lost their effectiveness ... The huge fireball rolled around and lit up the sky. Just like its name, it was like the sun in the sky.

    Below them, Morden raised his head, his eyes calm as he quietly admired the brilliance of the spells. At the same time, he squeezed out thest bit of mana to form a shield around the two children, protecting them from the heat waves of the sr fireball.

    The two children were immersed in the bright light of the spell. They were excited and did not notice Morton¡¯s strange behavior.

    He used his staff to support his body and barely stood up. His eyes gradually lost focus, and his vision reflected the mes in the sky. The focus in his eyes slowly dispersed.

 Chapter 54

    ?

    Chapter 54: Little desserts (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Two dayster, there was no movement in the Dragon¡¯s Nest at the bottom of the river. The river water flowed calmly, and the sleeping White Dragon below had not awakened.

    At the same time, in the ice cliff territory on the other side, there were more than three hundred Arctic ice spirits in total. They stayed in the territory ording to garen¡¯s instructions before he left. Some of them were training the White hounds and fear lizards, while the others were teaching the new students all kinds of knowledge. Overall, it was a harmonious scene.

    However, in garen¡¯s third territory, the ogre basin.

    WUGA bones, who was 3.5 meters tall and looked like a small giant, couldn¡¯t sit still anymore.

    This was because it had led the other four dragon vein ogres out to hunt for mid-sized and above magic creatures for garen these past few days, but they had not found any suitable prey. The ice ins of the extreme north was vast, and the density of species was low to begin with, so magic creatures were even rarer.

    If they were unlucky, it was possible that they would not encounter a single magical creature in a week.

    Many futile attempts had made WUGA shattered bones a little worried. It had only managed to hunt one during this period of time.

    Although in its eyes, garen was a kind andpassionate Lord, it knew very well that garen would never ept a group of useless subordinates who could not even do a small thing well.

    In order not to be abandoned by the true dragon Lord who was growing rapidly, WUGA bones decided to head south and hunt enough magic creatures for garen as food.

    There were more magical creatures in the South.

    ¡°Uzhui, uno, Jannar ... The four of you, follow me out of the broken bones Tribe. This time, we must catch a prey that can satisfy master!¡±

    WUGA bones called out to the four dragon vein ogres in the tribe. Carrying the ck nail hammer that was surrounded by blood light, they left the ogre basin in big strides and headed south.

    The five dragon vein ogres were at least three meters tall. They were all muscr and exuded an aura that was not to be trifled with.

    They moved across the vast ice field, and as time passed, they gradually left the ogre basin and headed further south.

    Along the way, the Dragon Ogres encountered many magical creatures, but unfortunately, the medium-sized magical creatures they encountered on several asions happened to have extremely high perception. After discovering the approaching ogres from a distance, they quickly fled.

    The ogres had strong bodies and fierce personalities, but speed was not their strong point. They could only helplessly watch their prey escape.

    The creatures that could survive in the icy ins of the extreme north were all very alert.

    sigh, if this continues, WUGA will be abandoned by master ...

    Garen¡¯s requirement was at least one medium-sized magical creature, but it could only meet garen¡¯s minimum requirement. It was not what WUGA shattered bones wanted to see, otherwise it would have already reported its mission.

    WUGA bones felt a little heavy in his heart. Braving the scattered snow, he continued to lead the other ogres on their journey. His eyes kept darting around, afraid of missing a suitable target.

    Unlike it, the other four dragon vein ogres didn¡¯t care as much. They just followed behind, as if they were cking.

    Ogres were mostlyzy by nature and didn¡¯t use their brains. WUGA shattered bones, who was diligent and good at thinking, was an anomaly.

    WUGA bone crusher knew the nature of his nsmen and had tried many methods to change them. However, it was not easy to change the nature of a living creature. He could only turn a blind eye and think of using subtle means to slowly educate his nsmen.

    As silver-like snowkes fell from the sky, a few dragon vein ogres walked to an icy Hignd.

    Looking down from the highest point, the view was wide and the scenery was vast. The cold wind whistled and hit the exposed skin of the ogres.

    Below it was the gentle slope of the streamline, and further away was the t terrain.

    There were high ground, basins, Hills, ice valleys ... But most of them were still barren White ins that stretched as far as the eye could see.

    At this moment, the Dragon Ogres weren¡¯t in the mood to appreciate the bright and open scenery of the ice field.

    Because in their field of vision, on the gentle slope in front of them, two white and tender human children, who seemed to be delicious, were looking up in shock and staring at them in silence.

    There were two human children, a boy and a girl. They were both wearing exquisite robes that were engraved with mysterious runes.

    Cold winds from the ice ins of the extreme north blew past, but they were isted by the invisible field that was automatically released by the robe.

    In addition, on their wrists, necks, and fingers, there were shiny ornaments that were emitting a faint light and attracting the surrounding elemental energy.

    The most eye-catching thing was the fiery-red staff on the little boy¡¯s back.

    The fiery-red staff was 1.3 meters long, and its entire body was covered with me-like patterns. It was still emitting waves of heat, and a beautiful diamond-shaped crystal was embedded at the top. There was a me-like liquid flowing and rolling inside, and one could tell at a nce that it was not an ordinary item.

    WUGA shattered bones was stunned for a moment before his heart was filled with joy and excitement.

    It had remembered all of garen¡¯s orders, and it had always remembered that the true dragon Lord wanted to decorate the Dragon¡¯s Nest with magic gems.

    WUGA bones, who had awakened a spell-like ability after the transformation of the Dragon bloodline, could now distinguish magic items. He was staring at the two human children with excitement.

    thank you for the gift of nature.

    WUGA shattered bones growled in Jotun and said, ¡± ¡°Catch them!¡±

    It took the lead and ran towards the two children in big strides. It was as aggressive as a tank, and the other ogres roared and followed behind.

    ¡°Run!¡±

    After the little boy came back to his senses, his face turned pale. He pulled the little girl and turned to run.

    His intuition told him that these strange-looking ogres were very powerful and that he couldn¡¯t defeat them.

    They were running very fast, as agile as snow monkeys who often survived in the ice ins of the extreme north. They had obviously cast some spell.

    ¡°Roar, roar, roar, you can¡¯t run away, delicious snacks! Don¡¯t run, I¡¯m going to eat you.¡±

    A dragon vein Ogre drooled as he shouted excitedly.

    The ogres had this thought.

    Humans were very delicious.

    WUGA bones smacked the ogre¡¯s head and rebuked, ¡± ¡°This kind of human snack should be offered to master, idiot! Stop drooling!¡±

    Yamos and Lilith did not understand thenguage of the Giants, but the malice on the ogres ¡®faces was so obvious that they could understand their intentions without the need for words.

    A few minutester, Amos and Lilith were surrounded by the Dragon Ogres, and their faces were pale.

    Around their bodies, there was a bowl-shaped fire shield, blocking the ogres.

    An Ogre curiously poked it and immediately started blowing on it. His skin was red and steaming.

    Because he had inherited the White dragon¡¯s bloodline power, the White Dragon¡¯s low resistance to fire damage also appeared on the Dragon Ogre. Moreover, the quality of the fiery red staff was very high, and a very small amount of mana to activate a defensive spell could stimte a good effect.

    Seeing this, WUGA shattered bones was even happier. This meant that the two human children were actually young spell casters.

    In the past, the two-headed Ogre leader loved the flesh and blood of spell casters. He thought that if garen saw the tribute he offered, he would definitely be very happy.

    Thinking of this, WUGA bones crusher slowly raised the ck nail hammer.

    The muscles on its arm were like little mice, and the ck nail hammer was wrapped in a bloody light, which made Amos¡¯s scalp numb.

    ¡°Hehe, little guy, you¡¯re now WUGA¡¯s spoils of war!¡±

    WUGA bones crusherughed hideously and smashed down with the ck nail hammer in his hands.

    Thump!

    Under the horrified gazes of Amos and Lilith, the fire shield exploded into arge number of sparks and cracked.

    After the first strike, the storm-like hammernded on the fire shield, and cracks spread out like a spider web.

    Soon, yamos ¡®magic power ran out, and his face was as pale as a sheet.

 Chapter 55

    ?

    Chapter 55: Fireball technique (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    In the dragon¡¯sir that was covered in ayer of ice, a pair of tinum Dragon eyes slowly opened.

    Garen¡¯s body moved slightly. He wanted to spread his dragon wings to stretch his muscles, but the slightly narrow Dragon Nest caused his dragon wings to hit the edge of the wall, leaving an obvious scratch.

    ¡°We should be safe now.¡±

    He calcted the time and realized that he had been asleep for almost two weeks.

    Now, his stomach was empty, and he felt waves of hunger.

    Garen grabbed the broken armor and the rusty iron sword, and quickly left the River Dragon¡¯s Nest with the turbulent water. He reappeared under the sky of the ice field in the extreme north in the sparkling water that sshed all over the sky.

    The bright and warm sunlight shone down from the sky, gilding the world of white snow with ayer of gold.

    Garen raised his head to look at the sky and saw a Silent Sun, quietly emitting light and heat, nurturing all things.

    The Golden sunlight fell on garen¡¯s dragon scales, and for a moment, he looked a little golden, as if he had changed from a White Dragon to a Golden Dragon.

    ¡°When I was sleeping, the pr night passed.¡±

    With the arrival of the pr day, if there was no particrly bad weather, the sun would cover the ice ins of the extreme north for half a year.

    In this half a year, the ice and snow in many ces would melt, revealing the yellow-brown frozen soil below. Some nts with tenacious vitality would also wee the blooming of life after surviving the pr night.

    After observing the scenery of the extreme day for a while, garen pped his dragon wings, and his body turned into a straight white line, speeding towards the ice cliff territory.

    Not long after, he returned to the ice cliff territory.

    After throwing the two ancient collections he had first dug up into the ice cliff Dragon¡¯s Nest, garen flew out of the Dragon¡¯s Nest in the still-howling cold wind and headed straight to an area in the Northwest corner of the territory.

    A few minutester, a group of huge strength mammoths appeared in garen¡¯s field of vision.

    Theserge wild beasts were leisurely strolling in groups.

    They looked like elephants, but their bodies were stronger. When they moved in groups, the earth would shake. They were covered in thick fur and had a pair of spear-like snow-white mammoth tusks, which the White Dragon Lady used as a mask.

    However, what did not match their size was that this group of strength mammoths were quite timid.

    Or rather, he was rather timid when he encountered a Dragon.

    As soon as garen appeared, his Dragon¡¯s might spread out. A group of strength mammoths that were not much heavier than him suddenly felt their limbs go soft. They trembled in fear under the supernatural mental shock of the Dragon¡¯s might and did not even run.

    He grew up in vain, Yingluo.

    Garen shook his head and swooped down at a low altitude. His dragon ws grabbed onto an adult mammoth before he quickly flew up.

    The panicking strength mammoths instead broke free from the Dragon¡¯s might¡¯s shock and kept moving around in the air.

    Garen lowered his head and let out a breath of Frost Dragon Breath, easily freezing thisrge beast into a popsicle.

    They were neither magical creatures nor Berserkers, and their elemental resistance was pitifully low. They could not evenst a second and died instantly.

    After bringing the food back to the Dragon¡¯s Nest, garen saw the pile of spell scrolls from the corner of his eye.

    He suddenly remembered that he had a ssic fireball spell in his magic scroll.

    Ever since garen had be a dragon, he had never eaten cooked food. At this moment, when he thought of the smell of cooked meat, he could not help but swallow his saliva.

    isn¡¯t it a little too extravagant to use a fireball magic scroll to cook meat? ¡±

    Garen picked up the fireball scroll.

    What was different from what he had always imagined was that fireball wasn¡¯t a very low-level spell. It wasn¡¯t a first or second-circle spell, but a third-circle spell.

    It would be upgraded to a mid-level spell after another level.

    In terms of pure power, some fourth-circle spells might not even beparable to fireball.

    I¡¯ve never used a spell scroll before. I need to practice using the dagger vortex in the future.

    Garen thought of a suitable reason. He moved his Dragon w and instantly opened the spell scroll.

    Hu!

    A rich fiery red elemental aura emerged from the magic scroll, and the magic scroll automatically started to burn.

    Garen¡¯s gaze flickered, and he injected his spiritual energy into it.

    There was a mention of the use of spell scrolls in the principles of casting spells.

    One was to tear it open and throw it at the enemy, like throwing a grenade.

    Although it was easy to identally hurt friendly forces, ordinary people who didn¡¯t know anything about magic could use it.

    The second was to use his mental strength to guide the sealed mana after tearing it open, lock onto the target, andplete the spell. He would consume a little bit of his mental strength, and the mana would bepletely provided by the spell scroll.

    This method of use was very urate and not easy to make mistakes. However, only spellcasters could use it this way, and it could not be poprized.

    Garen guided the magic power of the fireball and locked onto the body of the strength mammoth beside him.

    The me immediately shrank and turned into a small fireball the size of a pea. It looked harmless and even a little cute, but garen could clearly sense the highlypressed fire elemental energy inside.

    Under garen¡¯s control, the small fireball whizzed through the air andnded on the remaining body of the strength mammoth.

    Crash!

    The air trembled violently, and a wave of heat hit him in the face.

    The dazzling and turbulent mes burned, covering a radius of about seven meters, and the entire strength mammoth was wrapped in mes.

    Garen blinked his eyes, secretly surprised at the effect of this ssic spell.

    ¡°Evocation system ... It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t have the knowledge of evocation magic.¡±

    He thought of the magic light he saw a week ago and looked forward to it.

    The spreading mes gradually extinguished without the support of anybustion aids, but the mes on the strength mammoth¡¯s body were still burning. Its hair was exuberant, which was a goodbustion aid.

    Very quickly, a rich meaty aroma that belonged to cooked food wafted through the air, causing garen¡¯s stomach to growl.

    After waiting for a while more, when the fragrance of mammoth meat reached his nose, garen blew out the me and ate it excitedly.

    As there were no spices and the control of the fire was not good, the mammoth meat that was cooked this time was not delicious. However, because it had been a long time since he had eaten cooked meat, garen was still satisfied.

    Cooked food and blood food had their own merits in the taste and taste of Dragons. One was rich in fragrance, while the other was extremely delicious. He could ept both.

    Not long after, after eating a strength mammoth, garen licked his lips, as if he had not had enough.

    He went to catch another strength mammoth. This time, he nned to eat it frozen for a change of taste.

    However, just as garen returned to the dragon¡¯sir and had yet to start eating, an excited shout mixed with the sound of the wind reached garen¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Master, WUGA has something good to offer you!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll definitely like it!¡±

    Good stuff?

    Could it be the magic gems I told him about before??? garen thought to himself.

 Chapter 56

    ?

    Chapter 56: Human_1

    Trantor: 549690339

    Under the ice cliff Dragon¡¯s Nest, WUGA shattered bones was holding a humanoid creature in one hand with an excited expression on his face under the bright and gentle golden sunlight.

    Garen had alreadynded, his eyes filled with shock.

    He rubbed his eyes to prevent himself from seeing things.

    However, upon closer inspection, the two humanoid creatures in WUGA bones ¡®grasp, who had faces full of fear, were indeed two young human children. They looked to be about six or seven years old, with innocent and harmless looks.

    ¡°A human child? Why would it appear in the icy ins of the extreme north?¡±

    Garen was suspicious, but before he could think about it, his eyes lit up and his breathing became heavier.

    After the initial shock, he came back to his senses and his eyes were attracted by the many magical items that were flowing with elemental light.

    This was especially so for the fiery red staff hanging from WUGA bones ¡®waist. The elemental light was dazzling and the dense fire element curled around the crystal at the tip of the staff.

    Inside the crystal, clusters of me-like liquid rose, which looked strangely beautiful and mysterious.

    Apart from that, the two children were also wearing robes engraved with runes, exquisite nes, bracelets, boots ... All of them were magic items, wrapped in a faint elemental light.

    At the same time, the two human children¡¯s faces turned pale. They looked at garen¡¯srge dragon body with respect and fear.

    The Dragon wings blocked the sun, and the shadow IT formed covered the ogres and the humans.

    Dragon ... Even six-year-old children had heard of the Dragon.

    On the Noah continent, the adults loved to use stories of the five-colored Dragons eating people to warn their children not to stay outside at night.

    In addition to the five-colored evil dragons, there were also all kinds of good Dragons that traveled in human society and left behind stories and legends with human friends. Dragons were the creatures that humans on the Noah continent most yearned for and feared.

    Garen stretched out his Dragon w and pointed at the fiery red staff.

    WUGA bones immediately released the two children and ced them on the cold snow at the side. He then raised the fiery red staff with both hands and offered it to garen respectfully.

    Now that they were in the true Dragon¡¯s territory, these two little kids couldn¡¯t escape no matter what. There was no need to keep holding on to them.

    Garen nced at the two human children, not saying a word.

    Immediately, he retracted his gaze and looked at the fiery red staff. Then, he asked WUGA shattered bones in Jotun, ¡± ¡°Where did you capture these two humans?¡±

    WUGA shattered bones immediately told garen everything that had happened.

    Finally, it licked its lips, as if it had thought of something, and said to garen, ¡± ¡°Master, human meat is very delicious, especially young children¡¯s. You should eat it while it¡¯s hot. If they freeze to death, it won¡¯t be good.¡± 2

    Garen was at a loss for words.

    ¡°You¡¯ve eaten humans before?¡±

    no, no, WUGA heard it from the old ogres. But those old ogres also heard it from the older ogres ...

    WUGA shattered bones shook his head in embarrassment.

    It was not easy to see humans in the icy ins of the extreme north. It was impossible for ordinary people toe to the barren and cold icy ins of the extreme north ...

    Garen turned his head, his dragon ws ying with the fiery red staff as he looked at the two children.

    The little girl was fair and tender, with a head of thick golden hair and milk-like skin. At this moment, she was biting her lips tightly and did not dare to say a word. She lowered her head and did not dare to look at garen, her body trembling non-stop.

    At the same time, the little boy beside the little girl saw garen¡¯s gaze on the little girl. He moved and protected the little girl behind him. He raised his head stubbornly and looked straight into garen¡¯s eyes.

    Garen was stunned, and looked at the little boy with interest.

    His tinum Dragon eyes were sharp and dangerous. When he focused his attention on the little boy, a trace of Dragon¡¯s might naturally exuded.

    The fear of being targeted by a top-tier predator was like a mountain pressing down on the little boy¡¯s face. In the cold winter, he broke out in a cold sweat and slowly lowered his head.

    Satisfied, garen kept the Dragon might.

    He didn¡¯t like to look at creatures that he could kill with a breath.

    Courage?

    The courage of the weak was worthless.

    If he were to release all of his Dragon¡¯s might, it would cause his mind to copse. That bit of courage was not worth mentioning.

    ¡°Where did youe from, and why did you appear in the icy ins of the extreme north?¡±

    Garen looked down at the two human children and asked in themonnguage of Noah.

    Because he had retracted his Dragon¡¯s might, the little boy, who had a stronger personality, held back his fear of the five-colored evil Dragon. He looked up at garen and said with a trembling voice, ¡± ¡°If you want to eat, eat me. Let my sister go. She¡¯s very stupid and stupid. She¡¯s not delicious.¡±

    As for the little girl beside him, she was motionless, as if she had been scared silly. Her pupils were a little dted.

    Although she was the little boy¡¯s sister, her personality was very different from the little boy¡¯s. Or rather, she was acting like a normal human baby when she saw arge dragon.

    ¡°Answer my question,¡± garen said calmly, his voice low.

    The Dragon¡¯s voice had the power to prate one¡¯s heart, causing the boy¡¯s already pale face to turn even paler. He was like a piece of paper soaked in water, breaking at the touch.

    Then, as if he had recalled something, the little boy suddenly clenched his fists, and there seemed to be a fire burning in his eyes. He then slowly told garen what he knew.

    As garen listened to the little boy¡¯s story, he was deep in thought.

    The human nations in the South were at war ... Now, a trace of the aftermath of the battle had extended to the icy ins of the extreme north.

    ¡°What are your names?¡±

    my name is Amos tulip. My sister is Lilith tulip.

    yes, ¡± Amos answered honestly.

    Garen didn¡¯t say anything else. He toyed with the fiery red staff while thinking about how to deal with these two human children, the descendants of high-level Wizards.

    On the other side, yamos ¡®voice was hoarse and his heart was filled with fear, but he still braced himself and took the initiative to say, ¡± ¡°Respected true dragon, if you like grandpa¡¯s staff, it¡¯s yours now.¡±

    Garen¡¯s gaze was deep as he lowered his head slightly and said, ¡± you seem to be mistaken about something. It¡¯s already mine, including all of you. 1

 Chapter 57

    ?

    Chapter 57: A great harvest _1

    Trantor: 549690339

    Garen¡¯s towering dragon head pressed down, and the breath he breathed out at close range hit Amos ¡®face, causing the little boy¡¯s heart to almost stop beating.

    The petite and pitiful Lilith fainted on the ground without a word.

    Garen looked at the two humans. There was no pity or sympathy in his heart for his former kind, nor was there any prejudice or disgust.

    He only had the same normal heart as when he looked at other creatures.

    At the beginning of his birth, he was still a little like a person wearing dragon skin. From time to time, he would recall his human self, and his emotions were wavering. However, as time passed, he became purer.

    Garen had already noticed this change, but he had never resisted it.

    Whether it was a human or a Dragon.

    He was who he was.

    While garen was sighing in his heart, yamos was racking his brain, trying to find a way for him and his sister to survive.

    After a dozen seconds, yamos suddenly grabbed onto a life-saving straw and hurriedly shouted, ¡± ¡°My respected true dragon, I would like to make a deal with you.¡±

    Garen¡¯s gaze flickered slightly. He said calmly, ¡± you¡¯re all my spoils of war from head to toe. What do you have to make a deal with me? ¡±

    Yamos thought of the whisper the old mage had whispered in his ear before he died. His face darkened, but he tried to get himself together and said, ¡± this spatial ring contains the magic research diary and many valuable magic materials left behind by my grandfather.

    He stretched out his finger, and an exquisite ring glowed.

    Garen nced at the space ring and said, ¡± ¡°Although it¡¯s with you, it already belongs to me.¡±

    Yamos shook his head, took off the ring, and handed it to garen, saying, ¡± the spatial ring needs to be apanied by an incantation to open.

    ¡°Forcefully opening it will only destroy everything inside.¡±

    Garen held the space ring in his hand and observed it carefully for a while. He cast the unlock spell, but it was useless.

    There was indeed a different type of magical lock on it.

    Garen was unable to unlock the spell lock that came from a high-level wizard.

    He looked at yamos in silence.

    Yamos was afraid that garen would have killing intent, so he quickly said, ¡± I just want to live on with my sister. I sincerely beg you to ept the ring and swear in the name of the Dragon God that you won¡¯t kill us. Let us go and I¡¯ll immediately tell you the incantation to open it.

    ¡°My sister and I will also swear to the God of Light that we will not seek revenge from you in any way, directly or indirectly.¡±

    The little boy¡¯s expression was apprehensive, and his words were cautious as he waited for garen¡¯s answer.

    After that, garen checked the other magic items on them, but did not find any other storage items.

    After picking up all the magic items, garen slowly said, ¡± ¡°Tell me the incantation and I¡¯ll let you go.¡±

    Before yamos ¡®expression could turn joyful, garen¡¯s voice paused, and he said indifferently, ¡± but do you think it¡¯s possible for a true dragon to swear in the name of God with a spell and a ring? ¡±

    Yamos ¡®face tensed up, and he was unable to speak under the shadow of garen¡¯s dragon wings.

    ¡°What, what do you want?¡±

    Garen¡¯s eyes were calm, and he said in a strange tone, ¡± ¡°You can choose to believe the true Dragon¡¯s promise.¡±

    ¡°And then, swear in the name of the God of Light.¡±

    Yamos ¡®expression kept changing. He looked at his unconscious sister, and under garen¡¯s calm gaze, he finally lowered his head and said, ¡± ¡°Mr. True dragon, I believe in your promise,¡±

    He told garen a spell.

    Garen coordinated with the incantation and extended his mental strength to touch the space ring. In his mind. he immediately sensed a space of tens of meters cubic meters. There were many casting materials piled inside, as well as simr-looking staves, robes, scattered magic gems, and.rge number of gold coins ... There were also a dozen thick notes.

    Garen¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Not long after he had stolen the White Dragon Maiden¡¯s treasure, he had obtained more wealth than the White Dragon Maiden¡¯s treasure, and it was delivered to his door. Such an easy harvest made garen unable to contain his joy, and his mood became cheerful.

    At the same time, yamos ¡®heart was in his throat as he looked at garen nervously. He knew that it was time to decide his and his sister¡¯s fate.

    Garen stared at yamos, and because he was in a good mood, he finally said slowly, ¡± ¡°Make an oath.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t a chromatic dragon, and his personality was simr to that of a real time Dragon. He was more neutral and focused on his own interests instead of meaningless killing and destruction.

    Yamos was stunned for a moment, and then his face was filled with ecstasy, with the joy of surviving a disaster.

    After he made the oath, Lilith, who had fainted, woke up and swore to God in a daze.

    In the Noah continent, an oath was made in the name of the existing gods. If one vited it, they would attract the attention and curses of the gods, and the consequences would be quite serious.

    ¡°Roy, send the two of them outside my territory.¡±

    After receiving garen¡¯s order, the extreme northern ice Spirit approached the two children, lifted them up, and brought them out ording to garen¡¯s instructions.

    After that, garen returned to the ice cliff Dragon¡¯s Lair with the harvest.

    After throwing down the frozen strength mammoths that he had yet to eat as a reward for WUGA bones crusher, he returned to the Dragon¡¯s Nest.

    In the ice cliff Dragon¡¯s Nest, garen¡¯s eyes lit up as he examined the space ring.

    This bright white ring was made ording to the size of a human¡¯s finger. He could not wear it at all, and it was not even as big as garen¡¯s dragon scale.

    A few secondster, he chanted an incantation and focused his mind on the spatial ring.

    Immediately after, a series of ripples appeared in the space, and arge number of things fell out, quickly turning into a small pile.

    Most of them were magic materials that garen did not recognize ... Some nts, biological tissues, stones with runes engraved on them ... They were all well-preserved.

    Other than that, what interested garen the most were the magic gems, the gold coins with the tulip family¡¯s pattern, and a dozen thick notebooks.

    He poured all the magic gemstones and gold coins on hisrge ice crystal bed. He was d to find that they could barely cover his bed, but the thickness was a little thin, just a thinyer.

    Garen took a deep breath of the cold air.

    The elemental energy that had be denser made him feel veryfortable, and his blood flow seemed to have sped up.

    Then, hey on the uneven bed of treasures and put the pile of magic materials that he still didn¡¯t understand into the space ring. He then put the space ring in the corner of the bed.

    More than a dozen notebooks were ced beside him. Garen carefully picked up the first one and started to read it.

    This notebook contained the high-ranking old wizard¡¯s experience in the school of evocation¡¯s spells, especially the various fireballs. It was filled with arge amount of space Records, and only a few words were needed for the other types.

    the world¡¯s spiritual spells are divided into eight parts, with only fireballs and the others ...

    Garen¡¯s expression turned strange when he saw the unusual obsession with the fireball spell revealed in these words. At the same time, he continued to read with even more interest.

    As time passed by, garen read the contents of the notes word by word. His understanding of the evocation school of magic became deeper and deeper, especially the fireball spell. Many of the basic rune incantations were memorized in his mind.

    Garen put down the first notebook and shifted his gaze to the second one, then the third one ...

    His face was solemn and serious, mixed with the joy of gaining more knowledge.

    After three full days of non-stop research, garen slowly let out a breath and closed thest notebook. He was still a little unsatisfied.

    There were a total of 16 notebooks.

    The eleventh book was the old wizard¡¯s lifetime of spell experience. Garen had benefited a lot from his own knowledge and understanding of the evocation system after reading it.

    But what made him even happier were the other five books.

    If the five notebooks were spread, it would definitely cause a battle between the evocation school of thought¡¯s mages on Noah continent.

    This was because they recorded arge number of seventh-circle and above high-level fireball variations. There were three different types of ninth-circle fireball alone, and the spell model was densely packed withplicated and mysterious runes, making garen dizzy.

    the value of these notes is more than everything elsebined.

    Garen had already memorized all of this in his mind, but he still kept all of the notes away solemnly.

    Immediately, he closed his eyes and used his mind power as a pen. He focused his mind and slowly outlined a spell model that looked like a fireball in his mind.

 Chapter 58

    ?

    Chapter 58: Speed-increasing spell (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The construction of a spell model was the first and most difficult step in casting a spell.

    This process required the caster to use strong mental strength to create a wless model from nothing. The caster had to be able to imagine every detail, the shape of the runes, the order of the arrangement, the turning of the lines ...

    An ordinary person¡¯s spiritual power, without training, was only enough to inscribe simple geometric patterns in their consciousness.

    It was not an easy task to inscribe all the details of a burning fireball.

    Garen¡¯s mental strength was sufficient. However, when he was constructing the spell model, he had failed twice due to hisck of experience and spent more than an hour on inscribing the runes of the evocation school for the first time.

    On the third time, he finally heaved a long sigh of relief, and his tense mind rxed.

    A life-like fireball, formed by more than three hundred runes arranged in a special way, was suspended in garen¡¯s consciousness world.

    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡±

    Garen¡¯s face was filled with joy as he stretched out his Dragon w.

    He chanted the fireball spell¡¯s activation incantation and injected his mana into the spell model.

    In the next second, a small fireball the size of a pea appeared on garen¡¯s fingertip. Compared to his body, it was like an insignificant light spot.

    The third-circle fireball looked so harmless.

    It was just a small fireball the size of a pea. Who would have thought that it was the most powerful spell among all the inferior spells?

    Go!

    With a thought, garen reached out his hand and pointed. The small fireball between his fingers suddenly flew out, drawing a bright line in the air, andnded on the ice crystal wall.

    Crash!

    The heat waves rolled and clusters of mes burned fiercely, covering an area of about ten meters in radius, causing a small area to be covered in a sea of fire. The momentum was quite impressive.

    ¡°The spells I cast myself are much more powerful than the spell scrolls.¡±

    Garen stretched out his dragon ws and ced them in the mes to roast himself.

    Garen felt a wave of heat, but the instant contact was not enough to make him feel any pain.

    His Constitution was mainly based on the time Dragon, so he had a high resistance to elemental damage of all attributes, unlike the White Dragon, which could cause double damage from fire attribute attacks.

    After being in the fire for a while, garen felt a slight burning pain. If he did not feel it carefully, he would not have noticed it.

    This was the most powerful, and its effect wasparable to a level 4 spell, fireball. The damage it could cause to him was very limited.

    And he was only two years old.

    Garen himself was not sure how high his magic resistance was.

    Dragons ¡®magic resistance would increase as they grew older, and ordinary ancient dragons were immune to most mid-level spells.

    Garen felt that when he became an adult, perhaps only legendary spells would be able to affect him, and even high-level spells would not be able to hurt him.

    After warming his hands, garen breathed out the frost Dragon Breath, turned his neck, and froze the raging mes around him.

    The burning mes were frozen in clusters of irregr ice crystals, looking like a work of art.

    After that, garen did not continue to stay in the ice cliff Dragon¡¯s Nest. He flew out and found a rtively open and tnd in the territory, intending to learn and test the power of his spells here.

    After all, a Dragon¡¯s Lair was a ce for sleeping and resting.

    Garen was currently holding the fiery red staff, deep in thought.

    Dragons could also use magic tools to strengthen themselves. Although this staff size small to him, the effect was the same.

    Garen held the fiery red staff as if he was holding a toothpick, his eyes focused and calm.

    He cast the fireball spell again, but when he guided the magic power out, it did not leave the body directly, but passed through the fiery red staff.

    On the staff, a fiery red elemental light suddenly lit up, and arge amount of elemental energy was absorbed into the crystal at the top, strengthening garen¡¯s magic power.

    In the end, a fireball was shot out from the tip of the staff andnded on the ground forty meters away.

    BOOM!

    The area within a 15-meter radius was instantly enveloped in mes. The power of the fireball spell was increased by about 50%. The rapidly rising temperature melted arge amount of snow, revealing the brown frozen soil below.

    this power is already a level 4 spell, and it¡¯s even stronger than an Ordinary Level 4 spell.

    The Dragon Breath imitation spell that the Twin-headed Ogre had used before was not as powerful as this fireball spell.

    Garen clenched his little staff, slightly moved.

    After casting the fireball spell with the fiery staff, both the coverage and the temperature of the mes had been greatly increased. Such a fireball spell would cause some damage to him.

    In the old mage¡¯s notes, the third-circle fireball spell was the lowest level spell.

    4. circle explosive fireball, 5. circleva fireball, 6. circle zing fireball ... If it was further enhanced by the fiery red staff, garen was looking forward to the future.

    The eleration state and time stop did not have any direct killing effect. What hecked right now was a method with strong killing power.

    At the same time, garen suddenly thought of a problem.

    Could the eleration effect of time maniption be used on spells?

    Most spells had very fast attack speed and weren¡¯t easy to Dodge. If he could attack at five times the speed ... Garen¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement, and he began to try it out with great enthusiasm.

    As he cast the fireball spell, he consumed the power of time at the same time, trying to extend the effect of the eleration state.

    Most of the initial attempts had failed.

    Everything was always difficult at the beginning.

    However, as time passed, the power of time slowly followed garen¡¯s will and added itself to the fireball spell he cast.

    Whoosh!

    The fireball, which had doubled in speed and was almost invisible in the air,nded on the ground and exploded into arge me.

    After the mes exploded, the deafening sound reached garen¡¯s ears.

    ¡°It¡¯s faster than the speed of sound,¡±

    Garen¡¯s expression was both happy and disappointed.

    He was happy because the elerated state could indeed be used on spells.

    He was disappointed because the eleration effect on his spells was far less effective than on his main body, and the consumption was higher.

    He used the power of time that was five times faster, but the speed of the fireball was only slightly more than double.

    Since he did not spend much time on it, garen thought that there was still room for improvement in the elerated fireball technique. He was only disappointed for a moment, but he quickly became excited. Even if he could not achieve the same eleration effect as the main body in the end, it would be enough as long as he could achieve half of it.

    His eleration state was not static, and the effect would increase with age.

    In the days that followed, garen¡¯s life became monotonous and simple.

    Learning magic, researching thebination of time power and magic, sleeping in a Dragon¡¯s Nest with extremely active elemental energy ... Although it was boring and monotonous, he enjoyed it.

 Chapter 59

    ?

    Chapter 59: Dragon¡¯s descendant (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    In the blink of an eye, a month had passed.

    On a sunny day, garen had just eaten a barbecued ice de Wolf, a strength mammoth frozen in ice crystals, and a fifteen-meter-long Icefall snake that was full of energy and magic.

    During this period of time, he had been focused on studying spells and had not gone out to hunt.

    All the food was contributed by the Arctic ice spirits and ogres, which saved garen a lot of energy. In his opinion, this was the biggest benefit of having followers.

    As for the battle power and growth rate of these followers, they were negligible to him.

    After eating and drinking to his heart¡¯s content, garen came to an ice field with a radius of a few hundred meters.

    There wasn¡¯t a trace of snow here, and the dark brown, hard frozen earth was covered with traces of various spells.

    ck from the burning, white from the freezing, cut marks ...

    Most of the old wizard¡¯s notes were his research experiences, the spell models recorded were mainly high-level spells, there was only one type of spell model from level three to level six, and there were not many that garen could learn.

    And his current mental strength and magic power could support him to cast a 4th-circle spell at most.

    When he tried to inscribe a fifth-circle spell model before, garen failed as he was unable to inscribe all of it even after his mental strength was exhausted.

    Dragons ¡®spiritual power also grew with age, and each time they slept, they would receive a substantial increase.

    The meditation technique used by human spellcasters was not suitable for Dragons.

    In the old mage¡¯s notes, there was a kind of fireball meditation method. In the world of consciousness, one would meditate to form a giant fireball and let the me burn one¡¯s consciousness to achieve the purpose of tempering one¡¯s mental power.

    Garen had tried using it before.

    Unfortunately, the increase in his spiritual power during meditation was minimal. It was better to sleep on the spot and have a natural increase.

    Garen had already learned the fourth-circle explosive fireball.

    After the power had been elerated and enhanced by the staff, even garen was secretly shocked.

    In addition to the evocation school of magic, the curses and transformation spells he had obtained from the two-headed Ogre also didn¡¯t fall. The frost and cut marks left on the ground were the result of these two school of magic.

    The 4th-circle spell, freezing Pearl, and me Pearl.

    Garen had already mastered and understood the Dragon Breath imitation technique and the giant transformation technique.

    He wasn¡¯t very interested in the two fourth-circle spells from the school of curses, because the frost Dragon Breath and the bursting fireball were equivalent to their superior substitutes, and their effects were more repetitive.

    What he was most interested in was the Giant-Size spell that he had just learned.

    On the empty ground, garen stretched out his dragon wings, eager to try.

    He injected his magic power into the spell model of the giant spell, and under garen¡¯s control, cast it on himself.

    In an instant, a thickyer of elemental light appeared on the surface of garen¡¯s body.

    In the rising light, his body began to expand at a speed visible to the naked eye. His dragon wings became wider and wider, and his dragon horns became thicker andrger ...

    Soon, a sixteen-meter long, intimidating, erged version of garen stood on the spot. His wingspan, which was even longer than his body, was nearly twenty meters long. It blocked the sun and left arge shadow outline on the ground.

    Garen¡¯s face was filled with excitement as he mmed his Dragon w on the ground.

    Crash!

    The ground trembled violently, and soil and stones flew everywhere. A deep dragon w-shaped crater was left in the ground, and around it were dense cracks in the shape of tree branches.

    The Dragon w clenched into a fist, and power surged.

    Garen thought that in his current state, he could probably knock out the White Dragon Lady with one punch, and he wouldn¡¯t have to go through so much trouble that day.

    As he felt the magic power in his body flowing away rapidly, garen yed around excitedly for a while. After he made a mess of the ground, he dispelled the giant transformation spell and turned back into a twelve-meter body.

    The magic power consumption of the giant spell was not small.

    However, because he had experienced arger body, this sudden recovery made garen a little ufortable.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯ll take for the evolution to enter a dormant state.¡±

    Although he did not know the exact time, garen felt that it would not be too long since he was living in a Dragon¡¯s Lair where elemental energy was very active.

    He hoped that the next time he slept, he would be able to grow to the size of an adult white Dragon, which was the size he had now when he used the giant spell. It would be even better if he could master some new time-type abilities.

    At the same time, two violent bear cubs rolled over while ying around.

    When they stood up like humans, they were already close to two meters tall. They were clearly still Cubs, but their size was not much different from ordinary wild bears. They even knew some simple spell-like abilities.

    This growth rate was much faster than the average northernmost violent bear.

    Garen suspected that it was because of his influence.

    Other than that, their bodies were also tainted with a faint Dragon-type aura, and garen had not transformed the violent bear cub into a Dragon bloodline.

    There are three main types of non-Dragon creatures with Dragon bloodline.

    One was the mostmon type, a rtive of a true dragon who had actively transformed its dragon vein.

    The second type was like the violent bear cub. Because it lived in the territory of the true dragon, it was unconsciously contaminated with the Dragon¡¯s aura and slowly transformed with the passage of time.

    As for the third type, they were the offspring of a true dragon and another species.

    These Dragon bloodline creatures had their own name, Dragon descendants.

    Although there was no reproductive istion between true dragons and other creatures, the probability of giving birth to Dragon offspring was still much lower, so the number of Dragon descendants was very small.

    However, the first generation of Dragon descendants might even have more than half of the dragon¡¯s blood and could transform into Dragons. Their strength was much stronger than the average Dragon bloodline creature.

    As he thought of this, a question appeared in garen¡¯s mind.

    I¡¯m a high-quality true dragon. If I give birth to a dragon descendant with a creature of a different race, will it carry a part of my time ability? ¡±

    if I mate with a real Dragon, will the Dragon Born be a time Dragon or a White Dragon? ¡±

    if I can find another legendary dragon partner, will my descendants have the abilities of two legendary dragons at the same time? ¡±

    Because of his desire to explore the unknown, garen suddenly had the urge to create a dragon descendant. However, this urge came and went quickly.

    As a young dragon Whelp who was not even three years old, this kind of thing was not within his scope of consideration.

    The two young violent bears saw garen and came over to y with him affectionately. After ying with the two violent bear cubs for a few minutes, garen returned to the ice cliff Dragon¡¯s Nest.

    Hey on therge bed of ice crystals covered with gems and gold coins, found afortable position, and closed his eyes to sleep.

    After mastering all the level four spells, garen was now in a rtively idle state.

    There was no need to hunt, no new knowledge to learn, and other than sleeping and resting, garen had no other activities.

    However, normal sleep could also help with growth, just that the effect was far inferior to the evolved sleep.

    Garen himself liked to sleep. When he was free, he would often return to the Dragon¡¯s Nest to sleep for a few days, lying on the treasure and enjoying the active elemental energy.

    Now, he could understand why the White Dragon Maiden was always sleeping.

    Three dayster, garen woke up.

    He was full of energy. Since he had nothing to do at the moment, and his hands were itching to learn spells, but he didn¡¯t have the opportunity to use spells to fight, he nned to go out and hunt personally.

    As for the target he was going to hunt, he had already decided.

 Chapter 60

    ?

    Chapter 60: The ferocious Tiger (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°I¡¯ve hunted many magical creatures, but I¡¯ve never tried a Berserker.¡±

    The image of arge, snow-white cat appeared in garen¡¯s mind.

    It was the ferocious Tiger that he had encountered before. It did not seem to be an easy opponent.

    He was already disdainful of attacking ordinary creatures. At the very least, only creatures at the level of the Arctic Bear or the Winter Wolf could arouse garen¡¯s desire to hunt.

    Garen had never eaten Berserker meat before.

    Although it did not contain any elemental energy, he felt that the taste of this violent species, which could crush most magical creatures with its violent body, would be quite good.

    There were many cat hunters living in the ice ins of the extreme north. Most of them were ordinary wild beasts, and a small number of them were magical creatures.

    From the looks of the ferocious beast, garen could tell that its original form was an ordinary wild beast, a creature called frost Tiger.

    Unlike the Tigers on earth, which were already at the top of the food chain, frost Tigers were at the bottom of the food chain in the ice ins of the extreme north. Because they did not have any magic-like abilities, their bodies were notrge, and most of the ice ins creatures could kill them.

    However, after it became violent, it became a high-level Hunter, and it was not weaker than the Arctic Bear.

    the power of. ferocious beast is also derived from elemental energy, but what exactly is the process of bing ferocious ... There¡¯s no such record in the Dragon¡¯s legacy.¡±

    A normal wild beast¡¯s strength before and after going berserk was like the difference between heaven and earth.

    If a true dragon, which was already at the peak of its ecosystem, could be a Berserker, what kind of sudden increase in strength would it receive?

    As he had this question in his mind, garen was very interested in the ferocious beasts.

    He rose into the air and pped his dragon wings. He left the Dragon¡¯s Nest and the ice cliff territory with a gust of wind. Under the light golden sunlight, he flew toward the location of the ferocious frost Tiger in his memory.

    In the icy ins of the extreme north, powerful creatures usually had a rtively fixed territory.

    As long as the ferocious frost Tiger was not dead, garen could quickly find its tracks if he headed to the ce where he hadst met it.

    In the Arctic tundra, the reflection of the White snow seemed to cover the entire world with ayer of faint brilliance. It looked beautiful, like a scene from a dream. Without the obstruction of the blizzard, one¡¯s field of vision was extremely wide.

    Garen pped his dragon wings high up in the sky, looking down at the ice ins of the extreme north as he moved.

    His long-range vision allowed him to clearly see the ground of the ice field even though he was thousands of meters in the air.

    After the blizzard thatsted for a long time ended, many hungry creatures that had been enduring for a long time left their nests and began to move on the ice field.

    Garen saw arge number of blood hunts along the way.

    The weak creatures were hunted down, while the flesh and bones were devoured by the powerful creatures ... Scenes like this kept repeating in this snow-white world, and even true dragons couldn¡¯t avoid it.

    As he galloped in the sky, garen felt that his breathing was much smoother.

    During this time, he encountered some flying magic creatures, many of which wererge.

    However, the moment these magical creatures saw garen from afar, they were very alert and took the initiative to distance themselves from him. They did not dare to let him get close at all, including a white-feathered Icewind Eagle that garen had killed before.

    Because he had grown to the size of a young dragon, situations like the first time he left the White Dragondy¡¯s territory and was attacked by underestimation no longer happened.

    Not long after, garen flew to the ce where he had encountered the ferocious frost Tiger.

    He lowered his head and scanned the surrounding area like a radar. A trace of light shed in his tinum Dragon eyes.

    Garen cast a detection spell.

    The snow-white world in his eyes suddenly became colorful.

    Fire, wind, water ... Different elemental auras had different colors.

    In the ice ins of the extreme north, the water and wind elements made up arger proportion. Garen¡¯s vision was filled with arge amount of green and blue, and the red fire element only made up one-tenth of the total.

    Only when he raised his head and looked at the sun hanging in the sky could he see the intense and dazzling fiery red elemental spiritual light.

    The elemental light that existed everywhere in these spaces had an illusionary and transparent color, and it would not affect garen¡¯s vision. On the other hand, the elemental light on the magical creatures or magical tools was not transparent, and was very obvious to his eyes.

    The Berserkers did not have any spell-like abilities, but their entire bodies had undergone a mutation through the stimtion of elemental energy, so they were also shrouded in elemental light.

    It was just a little lighter than the magic creatures with magic power.

    Garen searched patiently, circling and flying in the air.

    After spending less than two minutes, his eyes stopped and he found his target.

    A ferocious frost Tiger with snow-white fur mixed with some ck stripes waszily lying on the snow, carefully licking and cleaning its fur. There were blood stains on its mouth and sharp ws. It seemed that it had just experienced a battle and won.

    After not seeing it for nearly two months, this ferocious frost Tiger¡¯s body had grown a little bigger.

    Thest time garen saw the ferocious frost Tiger, it was nearly ten meters long from head to tail. Now that he saw it again, it was no longer nearly ten meters long, but slightly more than ten meters.

    Other than having a slender neck and dragon wings that did not exist in felines, the Dragon¡¯s body was also a bit different.

    Its body, limbs, and tail were simr to that of a cat.

    The size of the ferocious frost Tiger did not look much smaller than garen¡¯s.

    a normal frost Tiger is only three meters long, but a Berserker can grow to ten meters. It doesn¡¯t seem to be its limit.

    The difference in height was more than three times, but the difference in overall strength was not as simple as just three times.

    The ferocious beast¡¯s extremely sensitive senses allowed it to sense garen¡¯s gaze from the sky when he was looking at it.

    The ferocious frost Tiger, which was licking its fur, suddenly stopped. It lowered its body and bent its four limbs slightly. It raised its head to look at the giant dragon in the sky. It opened its mouth and revealed its sharp fangs.

    Garen¡¯s gaze was calm as he extended his dragon wings. The shadow of his body instantly covered the ferocious frost Tiger, and an invisible dragon might swept past at the same time.

    The Dragon¡¯s might with supernatural powers affected the ferocious frost Tiger. Its body stiffened for a few seconds. After it tried toe back to its senses, it did not run away immediately. Instead, it became more vignt, and there was even a hint of eagerness in its eyes.

    It was not afraid of the Dragon¡¯s might.

    The Tiger raised its head, and the brutal frost Tiger roared at garen.

    Roar!

    The deafening roar of the Tiger blew up the snow around it, creating faint ripples in the air. The sound was not weak.

    After a roar, the ferocious frost Tiger did not move and stared at garen¡¯s movements.

    Garen looked at the ferocious frost Tiger that was not showing any weakness. His face darkened, and then he slowly opened his mouth.

    In the next second, the rumbling Dragon¡¯s Roar brought with it an overwhelming Dragon¡¯s might. It was like the fierce Thunder between the dense dark clouds, and it swept toward the ferocious frost Tiger like a tide.

    The mighty Dragon¡¯s Roar made all the creatures within a few kilometers of it fall silent, their limbs weak.

 Chapter 61

    ?

    Chapter 61: The dragon and the tiger (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The ferocious dragon roar made the brutal frost Tiger uneasy.

    Its fur stood on end, and the eagerness in its eyes turned into a strong sense of fear and vignce. It seemed to have realized that the Dragon in front of it was not to be trifled with, and was not the weak prey it had been in the past.

    After garen had intimidated the ferocious frost Tiger, his gaze became sharp and dangerous.

    It¡¯s just a big cat, and it likes to roar at true dragons to provoke them?

    He flew in the air and did notnd on the ground. He only lowered the distance and brought the violent frost Tiger into the attack range of the spell.

    Next, garen opened his Dragon mouth slightly, and under the ferocious frost Tiger¡¯s vignt gaze, he spat out an obscure fireball spell and extended his Dragon w, pointing it at the ferocious frost Tiger.

    The casting action of extending the w wasn¡¯t necessary. It was mainly used to guide the mental power to lock onto the target, allowing the release of mana to be smoother.

    Some spellcasters even liked to shout the name of the spell after they finished chanting, but this was not useless.

    It could y the role of a psychological cue, rousing the spirit, drawing magic power, and strengthening the effect of the spell.

    A pea-sized fireball appeared on garen¡¯s sharp fingertip.

    Then, it suddenly disappeared, leaving a red afterimage in the air as it flew towards the ferocious frost Tiger.

    Crash!

    The rolling mes covered an area with a radius of ten meters, but there was no sign of the ferocious frost Tiger.

    A cat¡¯s dynamic vision was disyed to its greatest extent on the ferocious frost Tiger. It could clearly see the moving path of the fireball, and with just an agile and elegant jump, it dodged the fireball.

    As it had been fighting magical creatures all year round, the ferocious frost Tiger was not fooled by the appearance of the fireball spell. Its bestial instinct could detect danger.

    brutal transformation will not bring about an increase in intelligence, but it will strengthen biological instincts by many times.

    Garen¡¯s eyes revealed a thoughtful look as he continued to chant. One after another, pea-sized fireballs appeared in front of him, shooting towards the ferocious frost Tiger.

    The Dragon¡¯s body was blessed by the heavens, it could store much more magic power than a human spellcaster. Garen was also favored by the elements, so the consumption of casting spells was very small. For a spell like the third-circle fireball, he felt that he could shoot it for an entire day.

    On the other side, the brutal frost Tiger was continuously jumping and turning in the snow under the pressure of the small fireballs.

    That agile movement and excellent dynamic vision actually prevented garen¡¯s small fireballs from hitting him. They only turned arge area into a sea of fire, illuminating the surrounding space with a fiery red.

    The brutal frost Tiger¡¯s confidence returned, and after it dodged a round of fireballs, it roared at garen.

    Immediately after, its four limbs bent slightly, and its muscles with obvious lines burst forth. Its body shot forward, and it stepped on the ground, leaving a Spider-web like crack.

    Hu!

    The brutal frost Tiger brought with it a gust of wind as it jumped up a hundred meters into the air and pounced towards garen.

    This powerful jumping force made garen cast a sidelong nce.

    His tinum pupils reflected the approaching ferocious frost Tiger, but garen was very calm.

    &Nbsp; under his control, the power of time extended out and fused with an unremarkable little fireball, mixing into five small fireballs and shooting them at the savage frost Tiger.

    The ferocious frost Tiger had alreadypletely adapted to the speed of the fireballs. Its body twisted and turned in the air, dodging three fireballs in a row.

    The fourth fireball, which had suddenly increased in speed,nded on the ferocious frost Tiger¡¯s body with a bang.

    Crash!

    Arge cluster of me flowers bloomed in the air.

    The ferocious frost Tiger wailed in pain, its fur burning as it fell to the ground.

    Most of the creatures in the ice fields of the extreme north had high ice resistance and very weak fire resistance. Fire-type spells dealt almost double the damage to them.

    The brutal frost Tiger thatnded on the ground kept rolling around, and the mes on its body gradually extinguished.

    On its right front paw, a bloodied, charred wound was particrly eye-catching.

    Garen twitched his nose, and in the midst of the smell of burnt fur, he caught a whiff of a slightly sour smell of meat. He could not help but frown.

    it smells like an ordinary frost Tiger ...

    He was greatly disappointed.

    Garen had eaten normal frost Tigers before, and he didn¡¯t think they were delicious.

    He had thought that the ferocious frost Tiger¡¯s meat would tastepletely different, but now that he smelled it, it was no different from an ordinary frost Tiger.

    Below, after the ferocious frost Tiger was injured, its desire to attack quickly disappeared without a trace. It then leaped and ran away from garen.

    It ran very fast. Even though its forelimbs had been injured by the fireball spell, its speed was still faster than 90% of the ice field hunters.

    Unfortunately for it, garen was not included.

    Garen¡¯s dragon wings pped and he activated the eleration mode. His body turned into a straight white line, charging forward, turning down, andnding.

    Within a few breaths, garen caught up to the ferocious frost Tiger and blocked its path.

    Since it could not escape from the pursuit, the ferocious frost Tiger¡¯s eyes revealed a fierce look as if it was staking everything on a single throw. Its speed did not decrease but increased instead, and it pounced towards garen with a roar.

    However, when it stepped within twenty meters of garen¡¯s body, it was stunned for a moment. Suddenly, there was no trace of garen¡¯s figure in its eyes, as if what it had seen just now was just an illusion, and that the giant dragon had never appeared there.

    At the same time, its sharp senses made the brutal frost Tiger feel an extremely dangerous auraing from behind.

    It turned its head abruptly, and a Dragon Fist covered in white scales was reflected in its vision. 1

    Thump!

    A punchnded on his head.

    The ferocious frost Tiger didn¡¯t have the White Dragondy¡¯s defense. Its limbs went soft, and it copsed to the ground, causing the ground to shake.

    Garen let go of his Dragon Fist and shook his wrist.

    When time froze, the enemy would be beaten up.

    At this time, the ferocious frost Tiger was not dead yet, but its head was severely injured, and it could not move for a while. It looked at garen, and let out a mournful and unwilling roar.

    this ferocious frost Tiger is not tasty. It¡¯s even stronger than the northernmost violent bear ...

    Due to his curiosity towards the berserk state, he wanted to study it. On top of that, garen had taken a fancy to the ferocious frost Tiger¡¯sbat strength, so he had the idea of subduing it.

    Among his current followers, the Dragon vein ogres were the strongest. However, the Dragon vein ogres were still not considered as the upper-level ice field creatures, so they were unable to provide garen with prey of the same level as the Arctic Bear.

    The two violent bear cubs could do it after they grew up, but they were still far from it.

    Without the time ability, garen would not have been able to defeat the ferocious frost Tiger so easily. If he could subdue this big guy, he would have a follower who could hold up his front.

    As he thought of this, garen¡¯s gaze shifted, and his Dragon might burst forth.

    The severely injured brutal frost Tiger¡¯s spirit was much weaker. Under the intimidating Dragon¡¯s might, its whole body trembled, and it desperately resisted the Dragon¡¯s might, but in the end, it fainted.

    Garen grabbed the brutal frost Tiger, pped his dragon wings, and rose up, bringing it back to the ice cliff territory.

 Chapter 62

    ?

    Chapter 62: Intruders (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    On the way, garen realized that this fellow was a female tiger, and he wondered how she was going to find a male tiger at her age.

    Ferocious beasts were extremely rare. Up until now, garen had only seen two or three of them, and among them, this ferocious frost Tiger was thergest.

    After returning to the ice cliff territory, under garen¡¯s instructions, the Arctic ice spirits worked together to create a huge ice crystal cage, trapping the ferocious frost tiger inside.

    Garen reinforced it with Frost Dragon Breath to ensure that the severely injured ferocious frost Tiger would not escape so easily.

    The two violent bear cubs curiously came over to take a look. In the end, they were frightened by the violent frost Tiger¡¯s re when it woke up and shrank behind garen. After realizing that the violent frost Tiger could not hurt them, they went to provoke the other party with their dragon-like aura.

    Garen chased away the two troublesome Cubs, and once the ferocious frost Tiger¡¯s condition had improved, he once again used his Dragon might on it.

    However, this guy had some backbone. Although he was trembling under the Dragon¡¯s might, he refused to show any signs of submission. He looked at garen fiercely.

    Garen was not in a hurry. He first ordered a few of the extreme northern ice spirits to watch the ferocious frost Tiger before pping his wings and flying away.

    A weekter, he reappeared in front of the ferocious frost Tiger.

    At this time, the brutal frost Tiger was extremely hungry because it had not been able to get food. It kept gnawing at the cage that had been strengthened by the frost Dragon Breath, and its movements were slow and sluggish.

    When it was at its peak, there was a high chance of breaking it, but it was impossible to break it in its weakened state.

    Garen ced one of the strength mammoth¡¯s hind legs outside the cage, and looked at the ferocious frost Tiger calmly.

    The smell of blood provoked the ferocious frost Tiger. It stared at its food anxiously, and arge amount of saliva flowed out of its mouth. It growled anxiously in a low voice, and looked up at garen frequently.

    At the same time, garen used the same trick again. His gaze darkened, and he released his Draconic Aura.

    . weak body,. creature¡¯s survival instinct, and the temptation of food ... The ferocious frost Tiger finally couldn¡¯t bear the burden and avoided garen¡¯s gaze. Ity down, lowered its head, and started to wail.

    ¡°I still prefer your unruly look just now.¡±

    Garen smiled and threw the strength mammoth¡¯s hind leg into the cage.

    The ferocious frost Tiger gobbled up the strength mammoth¡¯s hind leg and seemed to understand garen¡¯s words. It stood up and regained some of its awe-inspiring appearance. However, when it faced garen, it had a more submissive look.

    Opening the ice crystal cage, the Tiger came out and roared.

    Not far away, the two violent bear cubs were trembling.

    After leaving the ice crystal cage, the ferocious frost Tiger turned to look at garen, then lowered its head and slowly approached him.

    Garen stroked the Tiger¡¯s head and rubbed it vigorously a few times. At the same time, he sighed in his heart. Finally, there was a pet that didn¡¯t need to be touched so carefully.

    Two dayster, after the brutal frost Tiger had obtained food, it recovered quickly and could ept the transformation of the Dragon vein.

    Garen had used up a lot of dragon blood to transform the ferocious frost Tiger¡¯s Dragon bloodline.

    The Dragon bloodline¡¯s kin understood his instructions better and were more loyal. If it was not for the fact that it was difficult to ept the transformation of the Dragon bloodline in his weak state, garen would have done so two days ago.

    After bathing in the dragon¡¯s blood, the ferocious frost Tiger fell into a deep sleep.

    dragon vein brutal seed ... I finally have a powerful follower.¡±

    Garen looked forward to the Birth of the Dragon vein ferocious seed. He turned around and flew back to the Dragon¡¯s Nest, closing his eyes and falling asleep.

    Time passed quickly, and in a sh, another week had passed.

    Garen opened his eyes and felt a strong aura entrenched nearby. It carried a faint Dragon-type aura that was of the same origin as his.

    Garen left the dragon¡¯sir. The Dragon was in the air, and he turned his head to look at garen immediately.

    What came into view was a big white Tiger.

    It had sharp ws and teeth, ayer of scale armor covered under its thick fur, and a pair of thick and sharp dragon horns grew on its head.

    there¡¯s no change in his body shape, but his aura has be much stronger. His strength must have increased.

    Garen¡¯s face was filled with joy as he flew down.

    After the transformation of the Dragon¡¯s Vein, the ferocious frost Tiger was even closer to garen. It stretched out its head to meet garen¡¯s dragon ws.

    Garen touched its pair of dragon horns with great interest, and then went deeper into its fur to touch its metallic scales.

    The sharp dragon ws stabbed into the ferocious frost Tiger¡¯s scales. With a little force, cracks gradually appeared. Just as it was about to be prated, garen stopped.

    the quality of the scales is still much worse than the Dragon¡¯s scales, but it still provides ayer of protection.

    Garen thought for a moment, and let the brutal frost tiger show its current abilities.

    Immediately after, under garen¡¯s surprised gaze, the ferocious frost Tiger sneezed a few times, then opened its mouth and spat out a gust of frosty wind mixed with sharp ice crystals.

    It was not as powerful as Dragon Breath and was about the same as an ordinary third-circle spell.

    after the transformation of the Dragon vein, the Berserker species can also use spell-like abilities. Coupled with itsbat instincts ...

    Garen was very satisfied with this new follower.

    In the following days, the ferocious frost Tiger was sent out by garen to hunt for better quality magical creatures. Compared to the extreme northern ice Spirit and the ogres, its performance was rather outstanding, and the sess rate of the hunt was extremely high.

    Once, she even brought back a three-headed cold snake lizard for garen.

    The three-headed cold snake lizard was arge magical creature that was no weaker than a young white Dragon. It could use three different types of spells and was much stronger than an adult Arctic Bear.

    Because of the contribution of the powerful followers, garen could eat more high-quality prey.

    It had further shortened the time needed for the next dormant evolution.

    ................

    In the gloomy sky, the sun was covered by dark clouds, Thunder rumbled, and the air pressure was much lower than usual. The cold wind whistled and the rain poured down.

    A rare rain began to fall on the icy ins of the extreme north.

    Throughout the year, the Arctic only had. few raindrops in the summer. It was snowing 90% of the time here, with sporadic snowkes, fine snowkes, and heavy snow ... Therefore, rainy days were extremely rare.

    When it rained, garen liked to sleep, listening to the Thunder and the rain.

    However, just as he closed his eyes and was still awake, a powerful Dragon¡¯s might suddenly swept past and rolled straight towards his Dragon¡¯s Nest.

    The creatures that were swept by this tyrannical Dragon¡¯s might, except for the ferocious frost Tiger, almost all of them could not help but feel their limbs go soft as they looked up in awe.

    ¡°Dragon¡¯s might?¡±

    It was a pure Dragon¡¯s might. It was a true Dragon¡¯s supernatural power.

    Garen¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he turned to look outside the Dragon¡¯s Nest.

    Under the gloomy sky, a humanoid creature that was only 1.7 meters tall ignored the Dragon¡¯s aura and flew directly into garen¡¯s ice cliff territory. The strong Dragon¡¯s might was emitted from its body.

    salia,e out. I have something to tell you.

    A crisp and elegant dragonnguage pierced through the rain and fell urately into the Dragon¡¯s Nest, and was heard by garen.

    Was he here to find the White Dragon Maiden?

    Could she be one of her sisters? garen thought to himself.

 Chapter 63

    ?

    Chapter 63: Luna (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roar!

    A tiger¡¯s roar that could not be suppressed was heard, and garen could hear the eagerness to try from the ferocious frost tiger¡¯s roar.

    ¡°You¡¯re still as brave as ever.¡±

    Garen nodded in satisfaction.

    The ferocious beasts had a higher resistance to supernatural abilities such as Dragon¡¯s might than ordinary magical creatures. After the transformation of the Dragon bloodline, the impact of the other Dragons ¡®Dragon¡¯s might on the ferocious frost Tiger was reduced to a negligible extent.

    At the same time, garen left the dragon¡¯sir and appeared under the dark clouds.

    Heavy rain poured down, and raindrops fell from the sky onto garen¡¯s dragon scales, shattering into pieces. With a soft sound, they turned into crystal-clear sshes.

    The mirror-like white Dragon scales reflected the ice ins of the extreme north under the rain curtain, reflecting a woman with golden hair and white skin.

    Garen hovered in the air, his dragon wings pping slightly, and rain fell from his body.

    He sized up the woman in front of him, and a hint of vignce appeared in his eyes.

    The raindrops fell in a chain, but when theynded around the woman, they automatically parted to one side, allowing her body to remain dry and fresh in the rain.

    She had a head of bright and dazzling light golden hair that was like a waterfall, and her exposed skin was milky white like milk, as if it was glowing slightly.

    Her appearance was exquisite, and her facial features seemed to have been carefully sculpted by a craftsman. She had silver-white pupils, long eyshes, and full cherry lips. She looked like a very beautiful and charming young female human. She wore a white dress withce edges, a silver ne around her neck, and small essories on her earlobes. She had an elegant and gentle temperament.

    However, under this extremely deceptive appearance, garen could clearly feel the Dragon might that was much stronger than the White Dragon Lady.

    This was an adult true dragon in human form. Moreover, it was not an ordinary true dragon.

    Garen¡¯s eyes were alert. He thought for a while and said in a low voice, ¡± salia is not here. This territory belongs to me now.

    On the other side, the human-shaped true dragon looked at garen suspiciously, as if trying to distinguish what kind of Dragon he was.

    White Dragon?

    White dragons shouldn¡¯t have dragon horns.

    Moreover, its body was much more majestic than the White Dragon¡¯s. It had the body of a young dragon, but its scales were brand new like a newborn Dragon, as if it had never experienced the baptism of time.

    ¡°If salia isn¡¯t here, I should be looking for you.¡±

    The true dragon in human form spoke in the Dragonnguage in an elegant tone. It didn¡¯t sound like it had any ill intentions.

    After a pause, a friendly smile appeared on her face, and she said in a pleasant voice, ¡± ¡°We¡¯re both true dragons, aren¡¯t you going to invite me in? I have something to discuss with you. It¡¯s raining heavily outside.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t looking for the White Dragon Maiden ... Garen thought of the two children, they said they wanted to seek shelter with a friend of the old wizard.

    This true dragon of unknown origins was most likely a friend of the old mage.

    Garen¡¯s wariness was greatly reduced.

    With the constraint of the oath, unless she deliberately wanted the two children to die miserably, she would not have any thoughts of causing trouble for him.

    Because she had learned of her existence from her two children, she had indirectly entered the scope of the oath¡¯s influence.

    In addition, the appearance of the Dragon¡¯s might did not mean a deration of war or provocation to the Dragon. It was simr to a polite greeting by knocking on the door, informing the owner of the territory of his arrival.

    The kind of restraining the Dragon¡¯s might and quietly barging into the territory without a word was the Rhythm of War.

    When she saw garen, she had already retracted her Dragon¡¯s might, and the terrified followers in the territory gradually returned to normal.

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything, you can say it here.¡±

    Garen¡¯s voice was calm as he said.

    The human-shaped true dragon was slightly stunned, but he did not react to garen¡¯s cold attitude. He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°I came here with good intentions, you don¡¯t have to be so wary of me.¡±

    Garen pondered for a moment, and muttered, ¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then reveal your true form.¡±

    Although he already had some guesses in his heart, he still wanted to confirm it.

    Knowing what kind of Dragon the other party was, no matter what her purpose was, she would be able to choose a more suitable way to deal with it.

    On the other side, the human-shaped true dragon listened to garen¡¯s words, and the Dragon-type aura on his body became more and more intense.

    A burst of light appeared on her body, and her clothes turned into silver-white Dragon scales. Dragon wings extended from her back, sharp dragon ws, and a slender Dragon Tail ...

    In just a breath¡¯s time, a Silver Dragon that seemed to be made of pure metal with shining scales appeared in garen¡¯s vision.

    It had a bright silver mask, very thick dragon wings, two smooth and shiny small dragon horns, and a silver fold on the dragon¡¯s head, which extended from the top of the head to the end of the dragon¡¯s tail.

    It¡¯s. Silver Dragon ... Garen looked at the silver Dragon, and could clearly feel the powerful energy in its body.

    This adult Silver Dragon was 21 meters long. It was already a superrge true dragon. It had a strong visual impact and an imposing aura.

    if we were to fight, I might not be able to defeat her now ... She¡¯s much stronger than the White Dragon Maiden.¡±

    Garen thought to himself.

    Other than the seventh-circle spell scroll, which was his trump card, it would be difficult for him to defeat an adult Silver Dragon even if he exhausted the power of time.

    With the opponent¡¯s size, as long as he could hit garen once, it would be enough to determine the oue of the battle.

    Among the fifteenmonly seen true dragons on the main material ne, the strongest among the chromatic dragons was the Red Dragon, the metal Dragon was the gold dragon, and the gem dragon was the Amethyst Dragon.

    If one were to rank the 15 types of true dragons, the most powerful would undoubtedly be the Golden Dragon.

    Silver dragons and red Dragons had simr strength at the same age group. When they reached adulthood. they would be equivalent to an old white Dragon over four hundred years old ... As true dragons, there was a reason why the White Dragon was called the shame of the Dragon.

    In addition, every Golden Dragon lived under the watch of Bahamut, the God of good Dragons. When this God descended, he would even bring along the young golden dragons and was very protective of them.

    His attention on the silver Dragon was weaker, but not by much.

    The Golden Dragon and the silver Dragon were not to be trifled with. In addition to their strong strength, they were also quite United. If they could not win, they would call their friends and bully the few with numbers. They might even attract the Dragon God¡¯s incarnation.

    However, the metal dragons were gentle and friendly, and the gold and silver dragons were the best of them. They often selflessly helped the weak creatures. They were Saints in the true sense of the word, not Saints.

    Unless it was a very evil existence, they rarely took the initiative to attack, and the measures they took were mainly to discuss and talk.

    Garen didn¡¯t think that he was very evil.

    He had his own bottom line. He was not kind, but he was not evil either.

    If it had been a pure evil Dragon, the two children would not have been able to walk out of the Dragon¡¯s territory no matter what.

    ¡°You can call me Luna.¡±

    The silver Dragon Luna looked at garen and kept her distance from him, indicating that she had no ill intentions.

    She had already shown enough sincerity, so garen nodded and said, ¡± ¡°Come in,¡±

    He turned around and entered the Dragon¡¯s Nest, followed by the silver Dragon Luna. When they reached the edge of the Dragon¡¯s Nest, light appeared on her body again, and she shrank into the appearance of a female human.

 Chapter 64

    ?

    Chapter 64: Contact with the South (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    In the Dragon¡¯s Nest, garen turned to look at Luna.

    With an apologetic expression, she exined, ¡± ¡°This Dragon¡¯s Lair is a little too small for me. I¡¯ll just use my human form.¡±

    On the surface, Luna¡¯s strength was much stronger than garen¡¯s, but she didn¡¯t seem to realize this, so she didn¡¯t show the arrogance of a Dragon, and her attitude was very friendly.

    Garen¡¯s expression was strange as he shook his head, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    All Dragons were proud, and the silver Dragon was no exception.

    However, the silver Dragon¡¯s pride was a little different.

    For example, the Red Dragon¡¯s proud attitude was, ¡± I¡¯m very powerful. You have to kneel when you see me and offer all your wealth.

    The silver dragons were proud because they thought they were too outstanding and could easily hurt the pride of other creatures. Therefore, they were very humble and friendly. They would also frequently shrink in size because their huge Dragon bodies could easily cause damage to their surroundings.

    Luna¡¯s humbleness was also a sign of arrogance.

    She thought that she was better than garen, and in order to take care of garen¡¯s self-esteem, she was very polite.

    Garen suspected that she had transformed into a human not only because the Dragon¡¯s Nest was a little small for her, but most likely to take care of his feelings, because Luna¡¯s body size was twice that of garen¡¯s.

    I¡¯m a time Dragon, but the silver Dragon is taking care of my self-esteem ...

    Garen was speechless.

    ¡°You can call me garen.¡±

    His voice paused for a moment, and garen asked directly, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re here for the two descendants of Molton?¡±

    Luna was sitting on a piece of ice crystal with her legs together in adylike posture. After hearing garen¡¯s question, she nodded and said, ¡± ¡°Yes, but notpletely.¡±

    She considered her words and said with an awkward expression, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m here for Morton¡¯s relics, his red me staff and his research notes.¡±

    As if to avoid a misunderstanding, she added, ¡± they already belong to you, so I¡¯ll use items of equal value to exchange for them. I hope you can agree.

    Garen observed her expression and did not answer her directly. Instead, he asked, ¡± what¡¯s your rtionship with Morton? are his relics important to you? ¡±

    Luna was silent for a moment, and then she said with an awkward expression, ¡± when I first became an adult, I traveled to the human countries and met Morton. He was my human friend and helped me a lot.

    ¡°Now that Morton is dead and his two descendants have found me, I can¡¯t just sit by and do nothing. I¡¯ll take care of them until they be adults.¡±

    his grandson is quite talented in evocation spells, but I don¡¯t know much about it. So, I want Molton¡¯s Red me staff and research notes so that I can better teach him magic knowledge.

    There were no problems with the content.

    However, Luna¡¯s voice sounded very nervous, and she was stammering. At the same time, her brows were furrowed, and her eyes were wandering.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± garen said honestly.

    On the other side, Luna¡¯s mouth was slightly open, and her face was red. Her voice was a little muffled, and her expression was one of struggle and reluctance.

    Garen watched her patiently.

    Her strange statested for a few minutes. After a long sigh, the silver Dragon returned to its elegant appearance and smiled at garen. ¡°I¡¯m still not good at lying, please don¡¯t take offense.¡±

    Garen was at a loss for words.

    So it was because he was lying that he acted so strangely.

    He found it hard to understand, but he was greatly surprised.

    ¡°Then stop lying and tell me the real reason why you need these things.¡±

    Garen said in a low voice.

    After obtaining the red me staff and those notes, garen had studied them a lot.

    At first, he didn¡¯t notice anything strange, but as he used the red me staff more and more, he could vaguely feel an inexplicable connection somewhere in the South.

    The connection was weak, but it did exist.

    As for the notes, he didn¡¯t find any problems with them.

    Luna hesitated for a long time, but she didn¡¯t tell garen the truth.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t tell you,¡±

    After a pause, Luna said to garen with a sincere expression, ¡± ¡°Trust me, neither the red me staff nor Morton¡¯s notes are of any use to you.¡±

    ¡°Why would I?¡± garen asked with a smile.

    Luna raised her head and looked at garen, ¡± you should be a White Dragon. Although you give me a different feeling from ordinary white dragons, not as unreasonable, fierce, and evil as them, you are indeed a White Dragon, right? ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± garen nodded and said calmly.

    His appearance was simr to that of a White Dragon, but he was much more handsome and mighty. In the aesthetic sense of Dragons, he was a handsome Dragon.

    the red me staff can only enhance fire-type spells. His notes should be about the study of fireball. You¡¯re a White Dragon, do you like these things? ¡±

    White dragons had always hated fire.

    However, garen was essentially a time Dragon, so he was deeply loved by all kinds of elemental energy, and would not favor one over the other.

    All the elemental energy was his wings.

    In the face of Luna¡¯s question, garen used his actions to answer.

    He chanted a spell, and the surrounding fire elemental energy obediently gathered, forming a small fireball the size of a pea, floating in front of garen.

    I¡¯m a White Dragon, but not an ordinary White Dragon.

    to me, the fire element is no different from any other element.

    it¡¯s the opposite of what you think. I love the red me staff, and Molton¡¯s notes are of great help to me.

    In front of garen, Luna¡¯s beautiful eyes widened in disbelief. She was shocked for more than ten seconds before she slowly calmed down.

    He was just a young white Dragon, and he had learned the fireball technique by himself?

    It was unprecedented.

    She was a little confused now.

    Looking at garen¡¯s skillful way of casting spells, she had reason to believe that this strange White Dragon had already mastered a higher circle spell.

    At the same time, garen seemed to be shrouded in mystery in Luna¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I won¡¯t give you the red me staff or the notebook.¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave.¡±

    Garen asked the guest to leave. At the same time, he squinted his eyes slightly, and the power of time was ready to go.

    Luna was now within twenty meters of him, and it would take some time for her to transform from a human to a Dragon. If she was unwilling to give up and showed hostility towards the two children, garen would immediately activate time stop and use the seven-circle scroll.

    It would be difficult to kill her, but it was still possible to severely injure her and keep her far away.

    However, the consequences of doing so would be more serious. It was very likely that he would face the revenge of more than one silver Dragon.

    Although the metallic dragon was kind, it did not mean that it was weak and easy to bully.

    Under garen¡¯s gaze, Luna¡¯s face showed a depressed look, and she said, ¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I know.¡±

    Garen heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, he sighed in his heart that the metal Dragon was indeed a kind and honest Dragon. Even after being rejected by him, it did not have any evil thoughts.

    If all living creatures had the same personality as them, then many worlds would have fewer disputes and casualties.

    ¡°Please go back.¡±

    Garen once again ordered him to leave.

    He did not want to stay in the same room with an adult Silver Dragon for too long, even if it was a rather pretty female dragon.

    In garen¡¯s eyes, Luna¡¯s shiny silver scales and herrge, slender dragon body were quite beautiful and mesmerizing. He was a little tempted.

    However, this feeling was very subtle, and not enough for garen to take action.

    If he wanted to find a partner, he would rather find someone on the same level as him than a gold dragon, Silver Dragon, or Red Dragon.

 Chapter 65

    ?

    Chapter 65: The surrounding Dragons (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    I know that the red me staff contains a secret. If you don¡¯t want to tell me, I won¡¯t ask again, but I won¡¯t give it to you either.

    On the other hand, after hearing garen¡¯s slightly cold words, Luna was a little troubled, and her fingers twirled her long golden hair.

    It was obvious that she really wanted Molton¡¯s relic.

    She thought for a few seconds before saying, ¡± ¡°Then can you give me Morton¡¯s notes? I¡¯ll give you something more valuable than his notes.¡±

    ¡°His notes are just simple notes.¡±

    As she was afraid that garen would continue to reject her, she continued, ¡± in addition, I promise to help you once, but the premise is that it must be a kind and righteous thing.

    Garen frowned and said unhappily, ¡± I¡¯ve already made it very clear. No matter what conditions you offer, I won¡¯t agree to them.

    Although he had memorized the contents of Morton¡¯s notes, which were of no use to him, he felt that there might be something hidden in the notes because of the abnormality of the red me staff. He just hadn¡¯t discovered it yet.

    At the same time, Luna sighed and asked tentatively, ¡± ¡°Are you really not going to consider it? I¡¯m willing to exchange it with Dragon Soul stones.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t ...¡± Garen snorted and said firmly.

    Before he finished, he paused and said in surprise, ¡± ¡°Dragon Soul Stone? You have a Dragon Soul Stone?¡±

    One could not me garen for his reaction, the Dragon Soul Stone was a very rare and special stone.

    In the vicinity of an ancient Dragon¡¯s Lair, there was a very small chance of producing Dragon Soul stones due to the contamination of the ancient Dragon¡¯s aura and the miraculous evolution.

    The lifespan of an ordinary true dragon was limited. If there were no idents, they would die at the age of an 800-year-old extreme Elder Dragon.

    Only by breaking through the boundary of life and death could one be an ancient dragon and extend their life. Even their enemy true dragons would show full respect to ancient dragons.

    True dragons above ancient dragons were the most feared existences of other creatures, and they were extremely rare.

    The Dragon Soul Stone could only be produced in an ancient Dragon¡¯s Lair. With such harsh conditions, its effect was naturally extraordinary.

    The Dragon Soul Stone could allow a true dragon to obtain extraordinary benefits during its evolution and hibernation. The effect of one hibernation was equivalent to two or three normal times. It was a rare treasure for a true dragon, especially for a true dragon that had yet to reach adulthood. It could greatly shorten the growth period of a true dragon.

    Seeing garen¡¯s interest in the Dragon Soul Stone, Luna¡¯s eyes lit up and she said excitedly, ¡± yes, I have two Dragon Soul stones. I used one for myself, and I still have one left.

    The effect of the first Dragon Soul Stone was the best, and it was a waste to use it multiple times.

    There were two ... Garen could guess where Luna¡¯s Dragon Soul Stone came from, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little envious.

    The familial bond between metallic dragons was much better than that of the chromatic dragons.

    If the younger one was provoked, the older one would definitelye for revenge without a second word.

    This was especially true for the gold and silver dragons. If they were to provoke them too much, it was highly possible that they would end up provoking the Dragon God Bahamut.

    Since there was a Dragon Soul Stone, there was a high chance that there was an elder at the ancient dragon level behind this female Silver Dragon.

    The Dragon Soul Stone ... Garen¡¯s expression changed, and he hesitated.

    Seeing that garen was already moved, but had yet to make up his mind, Luna thought for a moment and smiled gently, ¡± how about this? you can think about it for a while. It just so happens that I don¡¯t have a Dragon Soul Stone with me.

    ¡°It¡¯s not toote for you to make your decision the next time I bring the Dragon Soul Stone over.¡±

    Garen nodded. sure. Let¡¯s do that. he said.

    Luna had no intention of leaving even after they had finished discussing the important matters. She looked at garen curiously, her eyes wandering around his body, mainly focusing on the four dragon horns and the ring of ck scales on his neck.

    Especially the Dragon Horn.

    In a Dragon¡¯s aesthetic sense, the thickness and length of a Dragon¡¯s horn were very important decisive factors.

    A true dragon with long and thick dragon horns would be very attractive to true dragons of the opposite sex.

    Garen had dragon horns, and not just two, but two pairs. A normal true dragon would only have one pair of dragon horns.

    Under Luna¡¯s curious gaze, garen felt a little ufortable, and said unhappily, ¡± ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    The adult humanoid Silver Dragon blushed and confessed, ¡± I¡¯m looking at your dragon horns. Sorry, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen a real Dragon with two pairs of dragon horns. They¡¯re very special and very beautiful.

    So you¡¯re attracted by my appearance ... Garen¡¯s displeasure disappeared, and he said magnanimously, ¡± ¡°See, I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Luna was too embarrassed to look at him any longer. She looked away and asked, ¡± this used to be salia¡¯s territory. How is she now? ¡±

    Garen didn¡¯t want to talk about it anymore. I don¡¯t know, ¡± he said simply. I just drove her away.

    With the time mark, he could easily track the White Dragondy¡¯s movements as long as he wanted to. However, garen had not actively searched for her location, so there was nomunication between the two.

    Luna nodded and didn¡¯t ask any more questions.¡±You are the strangest White Dragon I have ever seen.¡±

    At the same time, garen thought that there must be more than these true dragons living in the ice ins of the extreme north. After thinking for a while, he asked, ¡± Luna, do you know how many true dragons live in the icy ins of the extreme north? ¡±

    Luna blinked her eyes and asked,¡±the entire northern ice fields?¡± I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Garen changed his way of speaking. it¡¯s not too far from my territory. Do you know if there are any other true dragons? ¡±

    Luna lowered her head and thought for a moment. past your Dragon¡¯s Nest, there¡¯s a female crystal dragon that¡¯s about to reach adulthood on a Snow Mountain four hundred miles further north.

    there are two male white dragons six hundred miles to the West. One is in his Prime, and the other has just reached adulthood.

    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about the rest.¡±

    After a pause, Luna seemed to have thought of something funny, and she said, ¡± I know about the crystal dragon and salia because the crystal dragon wanted to steal salia¡¯s dragon egg in the past. It fought its way to my territory.

    if she seeds, maybe a kind White Dragon will appear in the ice ins of the extreme north.

    There was such a thing?

    Garen was stunned.

    If she seeded, her White Dragon Lady might be a crystal dragon Lady ... Garen thought to himself.

    Gem Dragons were neutral, and crystal dragons were the most friendly of the gem Dragons, somewhat simr to metal dragons. If they were born in the nest of a crystal dragon, they would have a much better time when they were just born.

    As he thought of this, garen felt that it was a pity that the crystal dragon did not seed in stealing the egg.

    After the two dragons chatted for a while, Luna suddenly looked outside the Dragon¡¯s Nest and said with a little envy, ¡± Berserkers are very rare. There¡¯s not a single Berserker among my followers, and they¡¯re all Berserkers.

    Garenughed. He had a good impression of Luna, so his voice was not as cold as before.

    ¡°Indeed, the Berserker species is different from ordinary magical creatures. It took me a lot of effort to subdue it.¡±

    As garen was speaking, Luna stood up and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. I hope you can agree to my request the next time we meet.¡±

    Garen didn¡¯t promise anything, and said quietly, ¡± ¡°I will consider it.¡±

    After that, Luna didn¡¯t return to her dragon form. She still maintained her human form. She cast a spell, and a pair of faint cloud wings spread out from her back, flying out of garen¡¯s Dragon Nest.

 Chapter 66

    ?

    Chapter 66: Decisiveness _1

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roar!

    A strong and deep roar came from below. The ferocious frost Tiger was full of hostility towards Luna. When it saw her leaving garen¡¯s Dragon Nest, it roared again and again, not afraid of the true dragon aura on her body at all.

    Garen released his Dragon¡¯s might, which contained his own consciousness, to calm down the violent frost Tiger.

    At the same time, he climbed onto the bed covered with gemstones again. He took out all 16 of Molton¡¯s notes and carefully read them one by one.

    Magic power circted, and a ray of light shed in the dragon¡¯s eyes. The detect light spell was activated.

    Garen flipped through the notebook page by page, his eyes scanning through every line of writing, hoping to find something unusual.

    However, as time passed, he did not find anything unusual even after he had read through all 16 notebooks very carefully. No matter how he looked at them, there was nothing else worth paying attention to other than the knowledge content they contained.

    The notebook itself was made of high-quality papyrus paper, which contained a weak amount of magic power and could be used to make low-level spell scrolls. However, even so, it was still ordinary in garen¡¯s eyes.

    There were no hiddenyers inside, and garen did not find any secret words or signals.

    He carefully held a notebook in his hand as he began to recall Luna¡¯s various words and expressions.

    The silver Dragon was not good at lying, so he could tell her real purpose from this.

    After thinking for more than ten minutes, garen looked at the red me staff beside him and thought, ¡± could it be that she lied just for the red me staff, and Morton¡¯s notes were really for yamos to learn spells? ¡±

    When Luna said that she wanted to trade for Molton¡¯s notes, her expression and posture were normal.

    However, he couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility that her main purpose was actually the notes. Previously, she might have deliberately pretended that she couldn¡¯t lie for garen to see.

    I¡¯m probably overthinking it. She probably won¡¯t lie.

    Garen thought to himself.

    He picked up the red me staff and looked at the crystal at the top.

    Inside the crystal, there was a liquid that kept moving like a me. It was like a blooming flower of fire, which was extraordinarily beautiful and mysterious.

    The main body of the red me staff was made of some kind of high-level magic material, but garen could see that its core was the mysterious crystal at the top. No matter how high-level the material of the main body of the staff was, it would not be as high-level as this crystal.

    He focused his mind and injected his magic power into the red me staff.

    A fiery red elemental light rose and rolled, and the surrounding temperature rose.

    At the same time, garen looked towards the South.

    That feeling came back again.

    He vaguely felt a connection, not with him, but with the red me staff. It seemed to be more than a staff, and contained other secrets.

    it¡¯s normal for a high-level mage¡¯s relic to have some secrets.

    Garen focused his mind, and the red me staff on his fingertips was surrounded by a Red Spirit light.

    From the contents of the notes, it could be seen that Morton was not an ordinary high-level wizard. He had been a high-level wizard for decades, but he had been stuck at the seventh-circle because of his injuries. Casting higher-circle spells required him to pay the price of his life.

    If there were no idents, this gifted mage in the school of evocation might even enter the legendary-realm.

    The things he left behind were worth taking seriously.

    if it¡¯s just for the sake of giving Molton¡¯s descendants better learning resources, a Dragon Soul Stone, this ...

    Garen¡¯s gaze shifted, and he suddenly felt that he might have fallen into a misunderstanding.

    He had been trying to figure out Luna¡¯s motives in his own way, but Luna¡¯s personality waspletely different from his.

    She didn¡¯t even know how to lie.

    Garen had stolen the Dragon Lady¡¯s gems since he was born.

    What was not worth it for garen might be worth it in Luna¡¯s eyes, since they had different values.

    The silver Dragon liked to make friends, especially humans, leaving behind stories that people yearned for.

    Silver dragons and red Dragons often fought, but the Red Dragon always lost more than it won. This was because the silver Dragon would unite its friends instead of fighting alone.

    Once they decided on a good friend rtionship, they would always treat it with sincerity and passion, so ... In order for Amos to learn evocation spells better, it was very likely that she would pay the Dragon Soul Stone as the price.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t be sure yet.¡±

    Garen continued to flip through the notes.

    This process was not boring to him. Reading it over and over again could deepen his understanding of the contents.

    He spent the whole day studying the contents of the notebook, but in the end, he only gained a deeper understanding of his experiences and nothing else.

    Garen still could not find the abnormality in the notebook.

    When Lunaes with the Dragon Soul Stone, if she still doesn¡¯t find any problems, then make this deal with her.

    He made a decision in his heart.

    To garen, the Dragon Soul Stone was of great value.

    Every time he fell into a deep sleep, his strength would increase by arge margin. The same deep sleep allowed his strength to grow much stronger than the other true dragons. With the Dragon Soul Stone, he could develop the abilities of the time Dragon as soon as possible.

    Garen¡¯s ambition wasn¡¯t big.

    It would be enough if he could master the abilities of a normal time Dragon Whelp using the Dragon Soul Stone.

    As for the possible secrets hidden in the notebook ... A secret that he had never been able to discover was of no use to him. Also, just because Luna needed it didn¡¯t mean that he needed it too. There was a certain difference in the value of things in the eyes of the two.

    After thinking it through, garen stopped staring at the notes.

    He put all the notes and the red me staff into the space ring, then put the space ring in his mouth, and pressed it under his tongue like a 7th-circle spell scroll.

    At this moment, garen was once again amazed by the deftness of his tongue.

    He could even control his tongue to twist into an S-shape for a moment, and then into a wavy shape for a moment.

    At the same time, a low roar of a ferocious frost Tiger came from outside the Dragon¡¯s Nest.

    Garen¡¯s gaze shifted, and he walked out to look down.

    The rare storm had stopped, so the ground was muddy and full of water, unlike its usual silver-covered appearance.

    However, it wouldn¡¯t take long for the water to freeze. After a few more snowfalls, the scenery would be restored.

    The fur of the ferocious frost Tiger was stained with water as it dragged a dying ice howling beast.

    The ice howler that looked like a bull but had the body of a mammoth was a magic creature. It was very powerful. Other than the ferocious frost Tiger, it was difficult to provide it with any other followers.

    Garen looked at the ferocious frost Tiger in admiration and flew down to stroke its head.

    ¡°Well done, go back and rest.¡±

    It lowered its head and gently rubbed against garen¡¯s dragon ws. Its actions were intimate, and it no longer had its initial unruly appearance.

    After dawdling for a few seconds, it slowly returned to its own Tiger¡¯s Den.

    At the bottom of the ice cliff, the ferocious frost Tiger dug out a simple ck hole for itself. It usually rested inside.

    Garen grabbed the ice howling beast and returned to the nest to have a full meal.

    He was a little tired after studying the notes for a whole day, so after eating, hey on the bed with gemstones, adjusted his angle, and closed his eyes to sleep.

    At the same time, heavy iron hooves passed through the Dragonspine Ridge in the South and advanced solemnly toward the icy ins in the extreme north.

 Chapter 67

    ?

    Chapter 67: Ogres and humans (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    In the South of the ogre basin, WUGA shattered bones was leading a few Dragon Ogres out for hunting as usual.

    After the storm, the Arctic tundra was now sunny and cloudless. It was a rare good weather. Many creatures of the tundra were out and enjoying the gentle touch of the sun, and so were the magic creatures.

    Since he had tasted the sweetness of searching for prey in the South, WUGA bones often moved South when he went out to hunt.

    Within this week, it had already brought its tribesmen to hunt threerge magic creatures. They were all heavily injured and temporarily ced in the ogre basin, waiting for the right time to offer them as Tributes to garen.

    Garen¡¯s request was one per week, but WUGA shattered bones was alwayspleted by a supermodel, and was very diligent.

    Apart from the ferocious frost Tiger, only dragon vein ogres like WUGA shattered bones could provide garen with higher quality food. The hunting team formed by the followers of the Arctic ice spirits, dinosaurs, and white hounds could provide more normal quality food.

    They had many people, but they did not have high-endbat power.

    At this moment, a total of five ogres were carryingrge nail hammers orrge wooden clubs. They were wearing simple tanned animal skin clothes and were slowly walking through the Northern Ice Field under the sun.

    After a while, WUGA shattered bones was stunned and looked at the ogres.

    Just as they crossed a low Ice Mountain, twelve human figures appeared in their field of vision nearly a thousand meters away.

    Eleven of these humans were strong and agile. They were wearing simple light armors with anti-cold enchantments. They had crossbows on their right waists and weapons on their left waists. They were walking with strict and careful steps, looking left and right, observing their surroundings.

    The other person was wearing a gray robe and was about 30 years old. He held a short and simple staff and had a badge on his chest.

    The humans were stunned when they saw the five giant-like Dragon Ogres.

    WUGA shattered bones looked up at the sky and couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    once again, I thank nature for its gift.

    It felt that its luck had been too good recently.

    The great master of the true dragon didn¡¯t like to eat children with soft skin and tender meat, but these adult humans might be to his taste.

    A few seconds after the ogres and the humans met, before the ogres could attack, the human mage shouted, ¡± it¡¯s the ogres. These big idiots aren¡¯t easy to deal with. Be careful!

    He chanted an incantation and waved his staff gently. Ayer of elemental light appeared on the bodies of the humans around him.

    Level 1 spell, light body.

    WUGA bones knew that this fellow was casting a spell. He roared and took the lead, followed by the rest of the Dragon vein ogres.

    When the five tank-like ogres ran with all their might, the ground shook violently. The human team¡¯s expressions changed.

    Especially as they got closer, they could see the true size of the Dragon vein Ogre.

    All of them were more than three meters tall, and their bodies were covered in fine scales. Their violent aura made it hard for people to breathe.

    The human mage¡¯s fingers turned white, and he hurriedly chanted an incantation. Before the ogres rushed over, he cast two more spells with auxiliary effects on his own people.

    2nd-circle spell, weapon enchantment.

    The weapons of the human soldiers became sharper.

    Level 1 spell, wooden armor.

    Ayer of vine armor appeared around their upper bodies.

    At the same time, the ogres roared as they charged into the human defense line.

    WUGA bone crusher was the first to arrive. The two-meter-long ck Hammer was swung fiercely, and the powerful force swept out along with the whistling wind.

    Crash!

    The expressions of the three human soldiers within its attack range changed drastically. Under the tremendous force, their weapons flew out of their hands, and their bodies were sent flying like Ragdolls. They felt like the world was spinning.

    The wooden armor on their bodies shattered at the same time. Although they managed to keep their lives, they had no strength to stand up when they fell to the ground.

    The human warriors at the side mustered their courage to fight back, but their enchanted weapons could only make small, insignificant cuts on the ogres.

    haha, you weak little thing, are you scratching our itch? ¡±

    The ogres shouted in Jotun as they continued to attack.

    They had only juste into contact, but the ferocity they disyed was already terrifying. The scene quickly presented a one-sided crushing situation.

    The human mages at the back were pale, but they forced themselves to calm down and cast spells.

    Whoosh!

    A frost raynded on an Ogre, but apart from making it turn its head and focus on the human mage, it had no other effect.

    The ogre sneered and jumped high, his tall body crossing the front line of defense andnding heavily in front of the human mage.

    After a while, a few ogres with minor wounds on their bodies stood in front of a mess of human bodies.

    Since they knew that garen liked to eat fresh food, they left these people with theirst breath. One of the ogres carried two to three humans and left in big strides, leaving behind a piece of ground.

    ..............

    In the ice cliff Dragon¡¯s Nest, garen had already woken up and was thinking about whether he should go out hunting and stretch his muscles.

    Before he could make up his mind, a familiar and excited Jotun voice came from below.

    master, WUGA has something good for you. You¡¯ll definitely like it.

    After hearing WUGA bones ¡®excited call, garen¡¯s gaze flickered and he left the dragon¡¯sir.

    A few secondster, he looked at the ogres and the magical creatures they had brought over with a strange expression. There were also a dozen humans whose life signs were extremely weak. They were basically dead.

    Could it be that the ogres of the shattered bone tribe had a body that sucked humans?

    Why did they capture humans for him one after another during this period of time?

    master, WUGA¡¯s luck has been very good recently. He has encountered rare and delicious humans one after another.

    After a pause, WUGA shattered bones said carefully, because they havebat ability, it¡¯s not easy to capture them alive. I can only bring them to you after fighting like this.

    ¡°WUGA, where did you find these humans?¡± Garen asked.

    WUGA Crusader thought for a while and said honestly, ¡± to the South. The exact location is about 80 kilometers South of our broken bone tribe.

    Garen didn¡¯t say anything. He sized up the humans and pondered.

    Human?

    From the looks of it, the humans were still in groups. It seemed that they had entered the icy ins of the extreme north with some purpose, and did not barge in here for no reason.

    Garen had a feeling that their appearance here might be rted to Morton.

    The old mage¡¯s escape to the ice ins of the extreme north had caused this cold ce that was usually inessible to many strange humans.

    ¡°What kind of human do you like to eat? Please tell WUGA that the next time WUGA meets a suitable one, he will do his best to catch one for you.¡±

    WUGA shattered bones thought that these people were not to garen¡¯s liking, which was why garen was deep in thought and did not speak for a long time. Hence, he gathered his courage and asked.

    Garen was at a loss for words.

    He was a little helpless to this lucky follower who was still insistent on catching human desserts for him. ¡°I don¡¯t like to eat people.¡±

    in the future, if you meet humans again, if you feel that they are special, you can capture them. Try to capture them alive. If they are ordinary people, you can deal with them as you see fit.

    WUGA shattered bones was stunned for a moment before he slowly nodded. I understand. What do you think of the other three magical creatures? ¡±

    yes, you¡¯ve done well. You¡¯re an excellentpanion.

    Garen gave a rarepliment to WUGA shattered bones.

    Its face was immediately filled with joy and happiness as it said happily, ¡± it¡¯s my honor to be able to contribute food to the great master. I will continue to work hard and guarantee that I won¡¯t let you down.

 Chapter 68

    ?

    Chapter 68: The Army (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Not long after, the ogres returned to the broken bones Tribe.

    Garen stood at the edge of the dragon¡¯sir, his gaze looking towards the huge mountain range in the South that was as long as a Dragon¡¯s spine.

    Due to the frequent appearance of humans recently, as well as the involvement of high-level Wizards and adult silver dragons, he was a little uneasy.

    The people that the ogres had caught this time were dressed like Scouts.

    After much thought, garen finally decided to head south personally to investigate the situation.

    ..................

    Under the sky of the ice ins of the extreme north, a huge Dragon that was twelve meters long was galloping at an altitude of a thousand meters. A faint cloud of mist wrapped around his body, and he looked like a cloud from the ground.

    Garen cautiously used his spell-like ability, Cloud Mist, to hide his body in the clouds.

    In that case, when they encountered humans, they would not be detected by detection magic at the first moment.

    He had long-range vision, so as long as they hid a little deeper, it would be easy for them to discover them before the other party could discover him.

    They left the ice cliff Dragon¡¯s Nest, passed through the abandoned Ice River territory, and crossed the bowl-shaped Ogre basin ... The ogres that had just offered their prey to garen had yet to return, but garen had already crossed the ogre basin and flew further south.

    Garen looked down from the sky and gradually realized that the location of the ogre basin was on a very suitable path to move. There were no dangerous ice Valley cracks or towering snow mountains in front and behind.

    From the looks of it, it was not entirely luck that WUGA shattered bones and the rest had encountered humans so easily.

    The broken bones Tribe was located in the South, and they continued to move South when they were hunting. That was the edge of the Northern Ice Field, and the Dragonspine Ridge was just further away.

    In addition, if one didn¡¯t know how to fly, many of the steep terrains in the ice ins of the extreme north were not suitable for movement. For creatures like humans and ogres, there weren¡¯t many routes that could be taken.

    The humans from the southern countries wanted to enter the icy ins of the extreme north. Under such circumstances, they were likely to encounter the ogres.

    As time passed, garen flew towards the South, and the Dragonspine Ridge in his field of vision gradually became clearer. Under his concentration, he could vaguely see ayer of green dense forest covering the surface of the mountain like a green coat.

    Soon, he arrived at the location the ogres had mentioned.

    It was near a low Snow Mountain.

    To be more precise, it was just a low Snow Hill, like a bump on the t ground.

    In the clouds, garen¡¯s gaze was low as he looked down.

    Although he was a thousand meters high in the sky, he could clearly see a rather dpidated ce with traces of battle and frozen blood on the ground due to his long-range vision.

    this is the ce where the ogres and the human team met.

    A three-dimensional map appeared in garen¡¯s mind, and he made a mark here.

    Because of his photographic memory, he could clearly remember the ces he flew past and the scenery and terrain he saw. A three-dimensional map would gradually form in his mind, and it would be moreplete as he explored the world.

    As a result, some true dragons had the hobby of traveling the entire continent.

    At the same time, garen smelled the scent of a human.

    He focused his gaze and pped his dragon wings. His body quickly rose. When there was nothing blocking his vision, he looked into the distance.

    More than ten kilometers away, a group of densely packed ck dots that looked like ants were moving slowly but firmly.

    Upon closer inspection, one could see that around these dense ck spots, there were even smaller ck spots that seemed to be exploring the way.

    It was a group of fully armed human soldiers, and the scale was not small.

    There were about two thousand people.

    With a thought, the clouds around him became thicker, as if they had merged into the White sky. Not even a dragon scale could be seen.

    Immediately, garen controlled his speed and did not create too violent of an air current as he slowly flew towards the human army.

    A human army of this scale ... Warriors, spellcasters, priests, and archers would all be present.

    In order not to be discovered, garen flew very high. He was surrounded by a sea of clouds, and the sky was as clear as a mirror.

    When he was close enough to see the other party¡¯syout, garen carefully sized up this human army of unknown origin.

    It was about the same as what he had expected. There were about two thousand of them, and they were mainly cavalry.

    Their mounts were not ordinary beasts. Their bodies had a faint elemental aura and contained the bloodline of magical creatures. They were still in good condition in the cold icy ins of the extreme north.

    These cavalrymen were tall and strong, wearing heavy iron armor, carryingrge shields on their backs and swords at their waists. There was no other noise in the entire team except for the sound of their footsteps. The rigorous formation revealed a murderous aura of having experienced hundreds of battles.

    Garen saw the badge with a thorn pattern.

    This meant that these people were from the mo Xia Duchy.

    the human army of the moxia Duchy ...

    ¡°You¡¯re here for the two dead high mages?¡±

    Garen muttered to himself.

    The status of spellcasters had always been high, especially high ranking Wizards.

    Most of the time, they were influenced by the bloodline of the country or the bonds of human rtionships. It was not easy for a country¡¯s leader tomand a high-ranking mage without a suitable reason.

    Now, there were two high-level mages who were fighting for the moxia Duchy, but they had lost contact with them in the icy ins of the extreme north. There was a high probability that they had already died. The moxia Duchy wanted to show that they took this matter seriously. No matter what the oue was, it was necessary to send an Army to investigate.

    If they didn¡¯t do anything, the kingdom of Mosha would be spurned by the entire spellcastermunity, and it would continue to decline in the future. On the Noah continent, a country without spellcasters had no right to speak.

    With the extremely cold weather of the ice ins of the extreme north, if one were to wear ordinary armor, one would be thankful if they did not freeze to death, let alone March.

    What moved garen the most was that the equipment of these Knights were all magic items. There were some runes carved on the heavy iron armor, which emitted a subtle elemental aura.

    Although they were standard products, as long as they were magic items, they would be very expensive to make. For a duchy, if they wanted to train an Army of 2000 people, they would have to pay a considerable price of resources.

    or perhaps, it¡¯s not just to show their attitude. They seem to have a clear goal.

    Garen was deep in thought.

    The equipment of these 2000 soldiers was simply too good.

    It was only to show their attitude that there was no need to mobilize elites of this level. It was enough to gather a few ordinary soldiers and let them die gloriously in the ice ins of the extreme north.

    In addition, there was a Knight in front of the Army who was unusually tall, more than two meters tall, with a Tiger¡¯s back and bear¡¯s waist, and extremely burly.

    His entire face was wrapped in a metal helmet, only revealing a pair of dark brown eyes. Garen could feel a faint threat from this Knight.

    His armor was engraved with runes, and some ces were even iid with small magic crystals, which were quite bright.

    It was very likely that he was a high-level warrior with a body as tough as steel.

    On the Noah continent, other than spellcasters, the other extraordinary power systems were also based on elemental energy, but the methods of use werepletely different, and the means were very simplepared to spellcasters.

    A high-level warrior could not bepared to a high-level wizard in terms of status or strength.

    If it was a high-level wizard, the other party might have already noticed garen¡¯s existence. Wizards had many detection methods, and it was difficult to escape the detection of a high-level wizard just by using the cloud spell.

    However, this did not mean that the high-level Warriors were weak.

    Among the heavy-armored knights, there were many spellcasters, priests, and other existences mixed in. They constantly cast auxiliary spells to help the Army advance.

    There was no one among them that garen was afraid of.

    The sudden appearance of such a powerful Army in the Northern Ice Field that was rarely visited by humans made garen slightly shocked.

    but, whether it¡¯s the two high-ranking mages who pursued us all the way from the southern dukedom to the icy ins of the extreme north, or this powerful Army ... They¡¯ve already exceeded the scope of pursuit.¡±

    The pursuit was to eliminate the enemy and prevent the other party from retaliating.

    However, it was not worth it to mobilize such a high-level Army. If it was just to kill Morton, the price they had paid had far exceeded their gains.

    Unless ... Molton had something in his hands that they were willing to pay such a high price to get.

    Garen moved his tongue and touched the space ring under his tongue.

    Red me staff ... There was something wrong with this staff.

    What was the source of that faint connection?

 Chapter 69

    ?

    Chapter 69: Gathering of followers _1

    Trantor: 549690339

    Garen temporarily suppressed his thoughts about the red me staff, and continued to look at the human army.

    The ice field of the extreme north was extremely vast. This team of two thousand people was not small, but it was still insignificant in the ice field of the extreme north. Garen hid in the clouds and observed their trajectory.

    At the same time, he turned his head and looked down at the surrounding terrain from a high altitude, specting the possible route that the human army might have chosen.

    As time passed, garen¡¯s face gradually darkened.

    If there were no idents, they would pass by the ogre basin.

    However, this was not what garen was worried about.

    He saw the spellcasters in the Army close their eyes and use some kind of detection spell. After they opened their eyes, they pointed out the direction, and the target was clearly in the direction of the ogre basin.

    a divination spell ...

    They followed the traces left behind by Morton. If this continued, they would find the ice cliff Dragon Nest sooner orter.

    Amos and Lilith had been brought to the ice cliff territory by the ogres, and the Simple Minds of the ogres did not have the intention to hide their tracks. If someone were to use magic to investigate, it would be easy for them to chase after them.

    It was a fully-armed elite army of 2000, with arge number of extraordinary Warriors and spellcasters.

    Garen had no confidence in winning.

    Not to mention 2000 people, such an elite team would have the power to kill a dragon without even 1000 people. The soldiers here were not ordinary humans. Most of them were extraordinary Warriors who could tear Tigers, leopards, and wild beasts apart.

    If the White Dragon Maiden saw such an Army, she would immediately run away.

    Dragons could fly, but spell casters could use anti-air spells such as sealing the sky to drag the Dragon from the air to the ground. All spell casters in the Army had means to deal with enemies in the air.

    However, with garen¡¯s speed, even if his flight was restricted, if he wanted to leave, these people would not be able to stop him, unless there were traps like barriers and seals in the vicinity.

    But even so, the fact that his flying ability was easily suppressed still made garen very dissatisfied.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a way to break this sky-sealing spell.¡±

    ¡°In the future, I have to find a way to fly that won¡¯t be affected by this kind of magic. Otherwise, I¡¯ll always be restrained and afraid of the consequences.¡±

    Garen had this thought in his mind.

    He didn¡¯t take the risk of attacking the Army alone. After observing their movements for another half an hour, he hid in the clouds and began to turn back.

    There were many advantages to having such arge group of people travel together. They would not be easily attacked and could help each other.

    However, it had its own shorings, and they were more obvious.

    Their movement speed was determined by the slowest group in the team, so their progress was rtively slow. It would still take a long time to cross the vast ice field and reach the ice cliff Dragon Nest.

    Before they arrived at the ice cliff Dragon¡¯s Nest, garen had enough time to gather his followers and n the attack first.

    He didn¡¯t want to give up the territory he had just settled down. If he had to face this human army and they found out that he had Molton¡¯s relic, a war would break out.

    Garen didn¡¯t like to sit and wait for death.

    Instead of waiting for them toe to him, he would rather take the initiative to attack.

    Extreme northern ice spirits, terror lizards, white hounds, ogres ... If all his followers were gathered, they would be a strong force that could be put to use at this time.

    As he passed by the ogre basin, garen stopped.

    WUGA shattered bones had just returned with a group of ogres. When they saw garen, they all looked puzzled, not knowing why garen was here.

    Garen descended to a low altitude and looked at WUGA bones crusher. He said in a deep voice, ¡± take all the nsmen of the broken bone tribe who can fight and head to the ice cliff territory. Wait for my order and wee a war with the human army.

    WUGA shattered bones looked at garen¡¯s serious expression and his heart trembled. ¡°As youmand! The Warriors of broken bone tribe will fight for you!¡±

    It had happened so suddenly that WUGA bones crusher did not know the reason, but he knew that he only had to follow garen¡¯s orders.

    Roar!

    Roar!

    When the ogres heard that there was going to be a battle with the humans, they raised their ferociousrge weapons and roared excitedly.

    They were ogres, but they had never seen many humans in their lives. At this moment, they were quite excited, and their eyes were filled with a strong desire to fight.

    Not long after, garen returned to the ice cliff territory, gathered the ice spirits of the extreme north, and told them about the uing war.

    ¡°The hunting team, don¡¯t go out for the time being. Gather your strength and don¡¯t rx.¡±

    The number of Arctic ice spirits that could fight in the ice River Tribe was currently around one hundred and fifty. The three hundred or so newborns did not have any battle power yet.

    Each Arctic ice Spirit was equivalent to a two-ring spell caster. However, their techniques were very simple, and they were much weaker than an ordinary two-ring spell caster.

    There were 90 terror lizards that were more powerful than the Arctic ice Spirit, and more than 400 white hounds that were more powerful than the ice Spirit.

    Compared to the elite human army that had undergone strict training and followed orders strictly, they could not form good cooperation, but they were still a force that could cause a lot of trouble for the enemy.

    After a while, the ogres of the shattered bone tribe marched into the ice cliff territory with heavy steps, carrying their menacing weapons and gathering with their other kin.

    At the same time, as if it felt the heavy atmosphere, the ferocious frost Tiger slowly walked out of itsir and roared towards the sky. It then walked to garen¡¯s side, a bloodthirsty and ruthless light jumping in its Tiger Eyes.

    Upon seeing this, garen stroked the ferocious frost Tiger¡¯s head and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rush. There will be a time when I need you.¡±

    The brutal frost Tiger¡¯s desire to kill was very high. It often went out to hunt, returning with injuries and gains. Its personality was extremely violentpared to garen¡¯s other followers.

    It only showed signs of closeness to garen, and garen¡¯s other followers still didn¡¯t dare to approach the ferocious frost Tiger.

    When all his followers had gathered, garen did not lead them directly out of the ice cliff territory, but returned to the Dragon¡¯s Nest. In his mind, the terrain of the extreme North¡¯s ice field that he knew appeared, and then, through the deduction of the Army¡¯s trajectory, he selected a suitable ambush location one by one.

    As the human army was moving at a slower pace, he had plenty of time.

    The human army had no idea that they had been targeted by a Dragon.

    Compared to the head-on confrontation between two armies, Dragons preferred surprise attacks.

    Especially the White Dragon.

    The White dragons were all Masters of hunting. They were the most skilled ice field hunters, able to find the most suitable ambush spot in theplex terrain, and garen was no exception.

    He stretched out his Dragon w, and as he thought, he subconsciously drew a simple map on the ice ground.

    Ice valleys, snow mountains, waterkes ... Ten minutester, garen¡¯s eyes moved slightly, and his sharp ws drew a circle somewhere on the mini-map.

    It was a steep Snow Mountain nearly a thousand meters high.

    At the same time, a familiar Dragon¡¯s might charged over, causing the ferocious frost Tiger to roar in dissatisfaction.

    Luna ... I don¡¯t know if I can get her to help me if Ie at this time.¡±

    Garen turned his head and looked outside the Dragon¡¯s Nest.

 Chapter 70

    ?

    Chapter 70: Rejection and suggestion (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    In the dragon¡¯sir, the golden-haired and white-skinned Silver Dragon Luna stood in front of garen with a faint smile on her face. She was looking up at garen.

    She stretched out her fair palm and held a red jade-like stone in her palm.

    The stone¡¯s outline was like that of a coiled Dragon. The fine dragon scales and sharp dragon horns were clearly visible. It was lifelike and exuded a strong aura of a true dragon.

    It was the Dragon Soul Stone.

    On the Dragon Soul Stone, garen felt a strong attraction from the Dragon¡¯s instinct. Even if he did not know the effect of the Dragon Soul Stone, he could still confirm that it was a precious treasure through this instinctive attraction.

    He stared at the Dragon Soul Stone and had the urge to immediately snatch it and eat it.

    Luna saw that garen¡¯s attention was drawn to her. She shook the Dragon Soul Stone and looked up at the same time, saying in a sweet voice, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s your decision?¡±

    ¡°Give me Morton¡¯s notes and this Dragon Soul Stone is yours.¡±

    She did not seem to be on her guard at all, and was not worried that garen would take the initiative to snatch it.

    This was the confidence of an adult Silver Dragon.

    Garen retracted his gaze from the Dragon Soul Stone, then took out the sixteen notebooks and stacked them in the palm of his Dragon w.

    But he didn¡¯t give the notebook to Luna directly.

    After thinking for a while, garen muttered, ¡± Luna, you promised to help me once in addition to the Dragon Soul Stone. Do you still keep your promise? ¡±

    Luna nodded without hesitation. of course, I¡¯ll fulfill all my promises.

    As if she had guessed that garen needed her for something, Luna added, ¡± but like I saidst time, I won¡¯t do anything like bullying the weak. I will only agree to what I think is good and just.

    Garen didn¡¯t say anything and handed the 16 notebooks to Luna. Luna also handed the Dragon Soul Stone to garen.

    After picking up the Dragon Soul Stone, garen¡¯s heart was filled with the desire to eat it in one bite. Every cell in his body was conveying the desire.

    But now was not the time.

    Sleep evolution always took a long time. Using the Dragon Soul Stone would definitely make the sleepst longer. The human army was right in front of him and woulde in a few days. He needed to deal with these enemies before using the Dragon Soul Stone.

    ¡°So, do you need my help now?¡±

    Luna was in a much better mood after receiving Molton¡¯s notes, and she asked in a joyful tone.

    ¡°Yes,¡± garen did not deny it.

    If he had the help of an adult Silver Dragon, he wouldn¡¯t have to be so cautious. He could have just charged forward with Luna. Thebined attack of the two dragons would have been enough to easily defeat the 2000-man human army.

    Luna¡¯s lips curled up slightly as she asked curiously, ¡± ¡°What is it? I¡¯ll make a decision after hearing it. ¡±

    Garen considered his words and said, ¡± an Army from a human dukedom has already crossed Dragonspine Ridge and entered the icy ins of the extreme north.

    ¡°A human army?¡± Luna was slightly taken aback.

    Garen¡¯s voice was low as he continued. they belong to the mo Xia Duchy. You should be able to guess why they are here.

    Luna furrowed her brows and fell silent.

    the kingdom of Mosha destroyed the kingdom of Morton, and they didn¡¯t want to let it go. They didn¡¯t even want to let the two children go. They chased them all the way to the icy ins of the extreme north. Dealing with such an evil Kingdom doesn¡¯t go against your principles.

    Garen waited for Luna¡¯s reaction after he finished speaking.

    The kind and upright Silver Dragon looked troubled. After hesitating for a few seconds, it shook its head and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, garen, I can¡¯t agree to that.¡±

    After a pause, she said to garen, ¡± humans are veryplicated. The same goes for the wars between them. I¡¯ve never interfered in the wars between human countries. No matter which side I help, it¡¯s definitely not the right thing to do.

    Unlike the chromatic dragons, who were driven by profit and liked to participate in human Wars to make a bit of money, as a powerful Silver Dragon, she felt that no matter which side she sided with, it would be a great bully to the other side.

    Luna rejected garen, but he was not disappointed because he had already expected it.

    The metal dragons had always adhered to their own principles, and it was difficult to change their minds once they decided on something.

    Garen didn¡¯t try to persuade her any further. Instead, he asked, ¡± I understand what you¡¯re thinking, but if this Armyes to you and asks you to hand over Molton¡¯s descendants, what will you do? ¡±

    Luna chuckled and said, ¡± if anyone dares to challenge the dignity of the silver Dragon, I don¡¯t mind letting them taste a painful price.

    Her voice was filled with confidence.

    No human would want to mess with a Metal Dragon. If they found out that Morden¡¯s friend was actually an adult Silver Dragon, they wouldn¡¯t attack Luna unless they were crazy and wanted to die.

    Not to mention whether they were a match for an adult Silver Dragon and her many followers, the revenge of the metal Dragon was enough to easily destroy a country.

    don¡¯t underestimate thebat power of humans. There will always be young dragons who die at the hands of humans because of their arrogance.

    if you¡¯re determined to fight against the human army, you can go find other Dragons for help. It¡¯s not something to be embarrassed about.

    Luna didn¡¯t stay for long. She gave garen a suggestion and left.

    In the ice cliff Dragon¡¯s Nest, garen was deep in thought.

    Other Dragons?

    He did not need too many of them, as long as he had the help of an adult true dragon, no matter what species it was, garen was confident that he could keep the human army in the icy ins of the extreme north forever, and it would not take too much effort.

    In order to be safe, he seriously considered Luna¡¯s suggestion.

    Crystal dragons, white dragons ... The crystal dragon might not be willing to get involved, but the White Dragon ...

    Garen was well aware of the nature of ordinary white dragons. As long as there were benefits to be gained, they would do anything without any bottom line.

    there are three white dragons I know of now. The one. ¡®m most familiar with is the White Dragon Lady, and two other white dragons. don¡¯t know ...

    Garen already had an idea in his mind.

    Compared to the twopletely unfamiliar white dragons, garen was more willing to talk to the White Dragon Lady.

    Also, with the mark of time, he could easily find the White Dragon Lady.

    Although the White Dragon Maiden had been robbed by him once and was hostile, as long as garen promised to give her the corresponding spoils of war, she would definitely go with joy.

    Garen understood the White Dragon Lady too well.

    She waszy and really wanted treasures, and she was also very vain. Now that a human army had finally appeared, if she knew about it, she would choose to temporarily put aside the past and agree to cooperate with garen.

    Closing his eyes, garen tried to sense the location of the time mark.

    About 400 miles northeast of the ice cliff Dragon Nest.

    With his movement speed, this distance was not considered far. It was enough for him to make a trip back before the human army arrived at his ideal ambush spot. He might even have a lot of spare time.

    ¡°I wonder if the White Dragon Maiden has saved up another small treasure vault.¡±

    Garen shook his head and gave up on the White Dragon Lady.

    His resentment towards the White Dragon Maiden had basically dissipated.

    If he hadn¡¯t been coldly and menacingly chased out, he wouldn¡¯t have resorted to such violent means even if he wanted the White Dragon Maiden¡¯s treasures.

 Chapter 71

    ?

    Chapter 71: Meeting the White Dragon Lady again (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Following the sensing of the mark of time, garen left the ice cliff territory and sped towards the northeast direction, leaving behind a white afterimage and a whistling cold wind in the air.

    Before he left, garen exined the details of the ambush to Roy cier and WUGA shattered bones, asking them to bring their followers and move towards the ambush site.

    Compared to the heavily armored human army that had just entered the icy ins of the extreme north, these creatures that lived there moved very quickly and were very good at hiding and disguising.

    Especially the ferocious frost Tiger.

    This ten-meter-long ferocious Tiger had an imposing aura. It was heavy, but when it moved, it didn¡¯t make a single sound. Its stealth ability was extremely superb.

    Hu!

    A thousand meters high in the sky, the cold wind cut garen¡¯s scales like a knife. Other than making him feel excited, it had no other effect.

    He lowered his head and looked down at the scenery below. His eyes scanned the area like a radar, gradually filling his mind with a three-dimensional map of the Arctic tundra, and noting down the gathering ces of some powerful creatures.

    For example, a pack of Winter Wolves.

    The Winter Wolf¡¯s appearance was not much different from an ordinary Snow White Wolf. It wasrger in size, but it was less than three meters long.

    From afar, they looked like a group of ordinary magical creatures that posed no threat.

    However, if someone really underestimated them, they would have to pay an extremely tragic price, and the price would most likely be their lives.

    The Winter Wolf was a highly intelligent magical creature. It could speak themonnguage and Jotun. It was cunning, smart, powerful, and United ... They were even called the Lord of the ice field because they were more dangerous than white dragons or Frost Giants.

    They were the most dangerous Wolf tribe in the ice ins of the extreme north. They could use icy breath simr to the frost Dragon Breath and many spell-like abilities.

    ¡°If they have this pack of Winter Wolves as their kin, then the human army is just here to die.¡±

    Garen had his eyes on this pack of Winter Wolves.

    However, this kind of highly intelligent Wolf was very difficult to subdue. The proud and aloof Winter Wolf did not think that Dragons were nobler than itself.

    He decided to give it a try when he had the chance in the future. Now was not the right time.

    Along the way to the northeast, garen saw many groups of intelligent creatures, magic creatures, sub-human races, and humanoid tribes.

    Other than the winter Wolves, there were also Tauren and trolls that were no weaker than ogres, as well as a thousand-Man Tribe of the Icefield barbarians.

    The Icefield creatures in this direction were generally stronger than the ones that garen had encountered before.

    If all of them could bebined, it would be enough to build an unparalleled city belonging to the creatures of the icy ins.

    Not long after, garen arrived at the White Dragondy¡¯s new territory. He could feel the familiar faint aura of a true dragon at the edge.

    They were in a group of rugged and steep snowy mountains. At a nce, all they could see were snow-capped mountains. They could also vaguely see some nests of ice field creatures. The White Dragondy¡¯s new Dragon Nest was located in one of these mountains, which was neither high nor low.

    The location of the time mark did not move, so garen could guess that the White Dragon Lady was sleeping in the Dragon Nest.

    His little treasure vault was gone, yet he was still in the mood to sleep ... Garen grinned, his tinum Dragon eyes looking in the direction of the Dragon¡¯s Nest.

    In the next second, garen¡¯s Draconic Aura swept over like a tide and quickly reached his destination.

    On the edge of one of the mountains, the White Dragon Maiden was sleeping in a simple cave. Her face changed from time to time, and she gritted her teeth as if she was having a bad nightmare.

    Garen¡¯s younger brother and sister Dragon were just beside him.

    They did not know what kind of conflict they had, but the three little Dragons were wrestling with each other, their ws and fangs rudely greeting each other.

    At the same time, the Dragon¡¯s might swept across the younger Dragon brother and sister Dragon like a Gale. Their movements stopped at the same time, and their bodies stiffened. They shivered unconsciously, and the fear of being dominated by their elder brother appeared in their minds.

    ¡°Garen¡¯s here again.¡±

    Tom¡¯s eyelids drooped.

    The White Dragon Maiden¡¯s mood worsened after she moved with them. She even felt like giving up on herself. She didn¡¯t drive away the powerful creatures in her territory, nor did she try to keep her followers. Other than asionally giving some food to the Dragon whelps so that they wouldn¡¯t starve to death, she was almost always sleeping.

    Due to the traces of Frost Giant activity not far away, the little dragons did not dare to go out hunting often. Their days became worse and they would starve from time to time.

    In the next second, the Dragon might swept past the White Dragon Lady.

    Her body trembled, but she didn¡¯t wake up.

    However, a few secondster, she seemed to have suddenly remembered something. Her eyes opened and she sat up. She looked out of the cave with anger and fear.

    you just took my territory, and now you want to take it again? ¡±

    ¡°Garen, don¡¯t, don¡¯t think that I¡¯m afraid of you!¡±

    The White Dragon Maiden spoke in the Dragonnguage.

    On the other side, garen heard the White Dragondy¡¯s words and knew that she was afraid of him. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little happy.

    He pped his dragon wings andnded. He found the White Dragondy¡¯s new Dragon Nest through the mark of time.

    Compared to thefortable Dragon¡¯s Nest on the 500-meter ice cliff, her new home was much more simple and crude. The edges were pockmarked, and the view was blocked by the higher snow mountains. The ground and walls inside were not polished, so they were uneven and rough.

    I seem a little pitiful ...

    Garen walked into the Dragon¡¯s Nest without any hesitation and looked around, sizing it up with a strange gaze.

    At the same time, he also saw the White Dragon Lady and his Dragon brothers and sisters, whom he hadn¡¯t seen in a while.

    The White Dragon Lady, who had a slender figure and a slightly graceful figure, looked a little angry now. She panted heavily and stared at garen without blinking. Her eyes were full of hostility, but there was also a hint of a tough look on the outside but a weak heart on the inside.

    don¡¯t worry, I like the ice cliff Dragon¡¯s Nest very much. I¡¯m not interested in your little cave.

    Garen ignored the hostility in the White Dragon Maiden¡¯s eyes and spoke in a more casual manner.

    After hearing garen¡¯s words, the White Dragon Maiden became even angrier. She felt that garen hade here on purpose to humiliate and ridicule her.

    if you¡¯re not interested, then hurry up and leave. Garen, I don¡¯t wee you.

    The White Dragon Lady said angrily. At the same time, she moved her body quietly, as if she was trying to block garen¡¯s vision.

    This was actually not a new Dragon Nest. When she had just entered the young dragon Stage, she had lived here for a period of time. She had only moved out after finding the ice cliff Dragon Nest.

    The White Dragon Maiden had ced a small portion of her treasures here. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was the onlyfort she had now.

    However, her abnormal actions attracted garen¡¯s attention.

    He took a closer look. Through the gaps between the White Dragondy¡¯s limbs, he saw a few sparkling gemstones and some rough raw gemstones and gold.

    Seeing that garen had discovered her remaining treasure, the White Dragon Maiden immediately assumed a battle stance, shing her sharp ws and fangs. She said in exasperation, ¡± ¡°If you dare to covet my treasures again, I¡¯ll fight you to the death! These are myst treasures!¡±

    Garen couldn¡¯t help butugh. He didn¡¯t look at the White Dragondy¡¯s treasure and said, ¡± salia, I don¡¯t care about these things of yours.

    The White Dragon Maiden snorted and exhaled white frost from her nostrils. ¡°What do you want to do here?¡±

 Chapter 72

    ?

    Chapter 72: Ambush (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°What? a human army?¡±

    ¡°These lowly insects, how dare they venture deep into the icy ins of the extreme north.¡±

    After the White Dragon Maiden heard garen¡¯s intentions, she spat out a breath of cold air in disdain. Her words did not hide her contempt for humans at all.

    Her attitude reminded garen of what Luna had said not long ago.

    Many young dragons had died in the hands of humans because of their arrogance ... The White Dragon Maiden was the epitome of this young dragon. She looked down on almost all other creatures except for other Dragons. She believed that only true dragons were noble and majestic, and that all other creatures were only worthy of groveling at the feet of Dragons.

    to be precise, it is a human army that can easily kill you.

    Garen added, and continued under the White Dragondy¡¯s suspicious gaze, ¡± this human army is basically made up of cavalrymen, and they are extraordinary Warriors wearing rune heavy armor. They are not ordinary humans as you think.

    After he patiently exined the trueposition of the group, the White Dragon Maiden¡¯s arrogant attitude finally subsided a little.

    ¡°Hmph, you just took my territory and treasures, and now you want me to help you?¡±

    garen, with The Grudge between us, do you think I¡¯ll agree to it? ¡±

    ¡°No matter what, I, salia, will never fight alongside you!¡±

    The White Dragon Maiden stared at garen, her face sneering as if she was mocking garen for not understanding the situation.

    Garen wasn¡¯t angry, he knew the White Dragondy¡¯s bad personality.

    ¡°An elite army of 2000 men, runic heavy armor, magic equipment for spellcasters, and all sorts of treasures that may be carried with them ...¡± If we take them down, we¡¯ll get a good amount of loot, enough to fill this hole of yours.¡±

    The White Dragon Queen pped her dragon wings and stretched her neck subconsciously. She couldn¡¯t help but get restless.

    Her eyes were green, and her face was filled with unconceble desire.

    Seeing this, garen knew that she was already moved, so he changed the topic and said with a slightly regretful tone, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m only here to invite you to this banquet on ount of our past friendship. Since you¡¯re not willing to participate, then just pretend I never came. We¡¯ll meet again in the future.¡±

    After he finished speaking, garen turned around and left without any hesitation.

    The White Dragon Maiden seemed to be struggling. In the end, when garen walked to the edge of her Dragon Nest and was about to fly away with a p of her dragon wings, she couldn¡¯t help but call out to him, ¡± ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ve changed my mind,¡±

    Garen stopped in his tracks, turned around, and asked in surprise, ¡± ¡°Why did you change your mind?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you wouldn¡¯t join hands with me because of our grudges?¡±

    I¡¯ve decided to work with other white dragons, so I won¡¯t trouble you.

    The White Dragon Maiden raised her head and mmed her Dragon w on the ground, causing the ground to tremble. It was as if she was demonstrating her strength.

    I, salia, am the most powerful White Dragon in the northern ice fields. I am willing to help you because of our bloodline rtionship. You only need to give me half of the spoils of war.

    The most powerful White Dragon ... Garen didn¡¯t hurt the White Dragondy¡¯s poor self-esteem anymore.

    However, he didn¡¯t agree to half of the White Dragon Maiden¡¯s request when it came to the distribution of spoils.

    it¡¯s impossible to give you half. We¡¯ll split it ording to our abilities. The enemies you kill will be yours.

    The White Dragon Maiden thought for a moment and agreed. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Although she was defeated by garen, she didn¡¯t feel that she was much weaker than him.

    In fact, she felt that she had lost for no reason. Until now, she still could not figure out how she had been defeated by garen.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already decided to participate, then let¡¯s not dy any further. Let¡¯s go now.¡±

    Garen pped his dragon wings and flew out, his body quickly rising.

    The White Dragon Maiden was excited as she followed garen and left.

    As the two dragons flew into the sky One after the other, the three little whelps, who were almost ignored, looked at each other in the nest. They seemed to be in a veryplicated mood.

    In the cold wind, garen flew in front of the White Dragon Maiden. She looked at garen¡¯s body, which was a few sizes smaller than hers, and showed an indignant expression.

    Because she realized that no matter how hard she tried to fly, her speed could not catch up to garen¡¯s, and she could never surpass his position.

    In the beginning, the White Dragon Maiden didn¡¯t believe it and thought that garen wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for long. However, as time passed, garen¡¯s speed didn¡¯t show any signs of slowing down, and he was always in front of her.

    ¡°Detestable!¡±

    The White Dragon Maiden pped her wings, and her speed increased drastically.

    However, garen, who was in front of her, sped up at the same time and continued to maintain a distance of a few body lengths from the White Dragon Maiden.

    Garen turned around and looked at the White Dragon Lady, who was gritting her teeth and pping her dragon wings with all her might. He knew what she was thinking.

    Currently, garen¡¯s maximum speed in the elerated state was five times, and it would consume the power of time when used.

    However, when he was only using double the speed, the river of time would automatically wrap around him and move forward. Now, there was no longer any consumption. It was like a permanent passive that had been solidified.

    Flying in a straight line at high altitude without any obstacles in the middle, the two dragons moved very quickly.

    Before garen and the White Dragon Lady arrived at the ambush location, they met the Army of followers that were still on their way.

    The ferocious frost Tiger sensed garen¡¯s gaze at the first moment. It raised its head and looked into the sky. When it noticed the White Dragon Lady beside garen, it immediately became alert and roared, its voice rumbling.

    The White Dragon Maiden looked down and snorted coldly in dissatisfaction. She released her Dragon aura.

    The ferocious frost Tiger was affected by the Dragon¡¯s might, but it quickly broke free and continued to roar.

    garen, your kin doesn¡¯t seem to have enough respect for the true dragon.

    If garen wasn¡¯t there, the White Dragon Lady would have torn the ferocious frost Tiger that provoked her into pieces.

    Garen said calmly, ¡± it¡¯s a Berserker. It¡¯s not that smart. As my kin, it only needs to respect me. That¡¯s enough.

    The White Dragon Maiden also had a family. She took them with her when she left the ice cliff territory, and ... Because she had eaten everything on the way to vent her anger, she had not taken in a new family after changing to a new environment.

    The White Dragon Maiden and garen arrived at their destination first, instead of moving forward with the slower followers.

    Looking at the snow Mountain ambush point that garen had chosen, the White Dragon Maiden nodded and said in a professional tone, ¡± this ce is very suitable for a surprise attack. Garen, it seems like you¡¯re quite capable.

    Garen was at a loss for words.

    He felt like the White Dragon Maiden had forgotten how he had beaten her up.

    Four hourster, the Army of followers also arrived here. They climbed up the snow Mountain and came to garen¡¯s side.

    At the same time, the ice ins of the extreme north took care of its native creatures, and at this time, it began to snow heavily.

    At first, it was only a sporadic light snow, but in a short ten minutes, it turned into a white snow that covered the world. The strong wind whistled and swept up the snow, covering the figures of the two white dragons and theirpanions.

    It snowed all year round in the icy ins of the extreme north, which was actually a normal weather.

    Garen raised his head to look at the sky, but he still secretly praised the heavens for their blessings.

    He and the White Dragon Maiden looked at each other and tacitly activated the cloud technique.

    When it came to setting up an ambush, he and the White Dragon Maiden had almost the same way of thinking.

    Two clouds of mist extended out and wrapped around garen¡¯s followers, covering the aura of magic creatures on their bodies.

    Next, the giant white Dragony on the snow Mountain, blending into the clouds and the wind and snow. Its tinum pupils blinked asionally, patiently looking down.

 Chapter 73

    ?

    Chapter 73: Reason_1

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roxia was a warrior, a powerful warrior who had gone through hundreds of battles and had risked his life for the kingdom of mo Xia countless times.

    He was born in the slums of a small city under the Duchy of moxia. Since his mother was kidnapped by the Hignd barbarians and gave birth to him, he was bullied and bullied. From a young age, he had seen the darkness and evilness of the human heart.

    That was until he was spotted by the young Duke of thorn, who happened to pass by. He brought him back to the main city of the kingdom of Mosha and underwent strict training to be a warrior.

    In order to repay the Duke of thorn¡¯s kindness, roxia was always the first to charge forward in every battle for his country. He was not afraid of death or pain. He grew into the strongest warrior of the kingdom of Moria through blood and fire.

    Steel helmet, general of thorns, demon Wolf ... These were the titles others used to address him, some praising and some ndering.

    Roxia¡¯s favorite nickname was the vicious moxia Wolf, which he got from a war where he ughtered an Army of ten thousand people.

    Hisbined power was only below the few high-level Wizards in the moxia Duchy. However, he was already the most powerful person in the moxia Duchy as the kingdom no longer had any high-level Wizards.

    There were originally three high-level Wizards in the kingdom of mo Xia.

    One of them had died in the war with the Walker Duchy, and that battle had secured the victory for the moxia Duchy.

    As for the other two ... He was buried in the Northern Ice Field beneath his feet.

    for Morton to be able to kill two high-level Wizards, he must have either died together or was on the verge of death.

    Roxia knew this, but he was not at ease.

    Rumor had it that Morton had a powerful best friend in his early years. It was very likely that he was an adult Silver Dragon disguised as a human. After leaving human society, he went to the icy ins of the extreme north.

    Since Morton had decided to escape to the icy ins of the extreme north, and through a prophecy spell, they confirmed that there was a Dragon involved in this matter. The authenticity of the rumors had be very, very high.

    This 2,000-strong Army was the most elite of the Warriors of the mo Xia Duchy. They hade to kill the Dragon.

    Even though roxia knew that the enemy was most likely an adult Silver Dragon and that the sess rate was very low, and that it was very likely that he would die Here, he still obeyed the order of the Grand Duke of thorn and led his Army to the ice ins of the extreme north.

    Even if they were lucky enough to seed in attacking an adult Silver Dragon, they would definitely be subject to the metal Dragon¡¯s crazy revenge if they were exposed.

    &Nbsp; however, the mo Xia Duchy could not care so much.

    Because the moxia Duchy was in a precarious state of crisis, there was no room to think about the future.

    War was a double-edged sword.

    The battle in the South hadsted for a long time, and the smoke of war had spread far and wide.

    The participants were not only from Walker Duchy and Mosha Duchy. There were also other wolves and tigers. Driven by hunger, they greedily looked at every existence around them.

    Without a high-level wizard, and having just experienced war losses, the moxia Duchy had turned from a strong opponent to a soft persimmon that everyone wanted to have a bite of. They were in the eye of the storm.

    The worst thing was that after paying such a painful price, the most valuable spoils of war in the Walker Duchy had not beenpletely obtained. The treasure Mountain was empty, but they could not enter.

    If they could not get what Morton had taken away, the kingdom of Mosha would lose their only bargaining chip.

    The best-case scenario would be for the country¡¯s strength to plummet. The most likely scenario would be that the Duchy of Walker would bepletely destroyed in this war, no longer existing, and its people would be homeless.

    In order to prevent such a terrifying situation from happening, the mo Xia Duchy had dispatched a group of elites and taken a huge risk toe to the ice ins of the extreme north. They were prepared to give it their all.

    an adult Silver Dragon ...

    Roxia looked up at the snow that was getting heavier and heavier, his heart heavy.

    He was a little uneasy.

    Although they had never seen an adult Silver Dragon before, the kingdom of moxia had paid a high price to hire a young red Dragon in his 70s to help them in the battle. That was how they had won the battle at the high level.

    Roxia had seen that Red Dragon before, and its scorching heat and dangerous aura was frightening.

    The cold wind was bone-piercing, and the feather-like rhombus snowkes hit roxia¡¯s heavy armor, but they were blocked by the shing runes.

    The human army did not slow down in the cold weather and violent Blizzard. They advanced with the help of magic equipment and spellcasters.

    The war in the South was still ongoing.

    If anyone discovered the weakness and emptiness of the moxia Duchy, and they had notpleted their mission to return, the fate of the moxia Duchy would be unimaginable.

    As time went by, the human army gradually ventured deeper into the icy ins of the extreme north. Dragonspine Ridge behind them only became a looming shadow outline, and the White snow filled their vision.

    Under the metal helmet that only revealed a pair of eyes, roxia¡¯s expression was heavy and he was silent.

    For some reason, the uneasiness in his heart grew stronger and stronger.

    Roxia¡¯s experience of hundreds of battles had made him always believe in his own instincts. On the battlefield, which was like a meat grinder, there were many times when one couldn¡¯t think and could only believe in their instincts. Because in that instant of thinking, the enemy¡¯s weapon might have already pierced through your heart.

    could it be that the adult Silver Dragon has already discovered us? ¡±

    Roxia frowned.

    no, with the silver Dragon¡¯s personality, even if it knows why we¡¯re here, it won¡¯t care too much before we attack it.

    As the leader of this Army and the hope of the kingdom of Mosha, roxia felt great pressure. It was as if there was a heavy burden on his shoulders.

    After some thought, roxia found the highest-level spellcaster in the Army.

    He was an experienced fifth-circle intermediate mage.

    This middle-ranked wizard specialized in the school of defense and had fought alongside roxia many times. They had saved each other¡¯s lives and were close friends.

    Copperfield, I feel a little uneasy. You¡¯re a spell caster, and your mind power is stronger than mine. Did you notice anything unusual? ¡±

    Copperfield was wearing a thick dark yellow robe and had a white beard on his face. He looked to be in his sixties, but he was full of energy, and his face was ruddy and full of luster. The cold wind that blew around him was blocked by the spell field, unable to touch his body at all.

    Hearing this, his eyes shed with rays of light as he looked around. Then, he shook his head and said, ¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡±

    Copperfield¡¯s voice paused for a moment, and his expression sank.¡±But I¡¯m the same as you. I¡¯m feeling uneasy.¡±

    there seems to be an invisible danger approaching, but we don¡¯t know anything.

    After some thought, Copperfield constructed a spell and emitted a circr magic ripple that enveloped the Knights.

    A faint magic aura covered their bodies.

    Defensive spells have increased magic resistance, and have a certain defensive effect against sudden magic attacks. The effect is not strong, but it has arge range and a long duration.

    After casting the spell, Copperfield took out a magic crystal from his spatial ring and quickly replenished his mana, maintaining his peak condition.

    However, the uneasiness in their hearts didn¡¯t decrease because of the protective spell.

    They looked at each other and could see the heaviness in each other¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 74

    ?

    Chapter 74: The war (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    This Northern Ice Field was filled with danger and was not a good ce.

    Three days had passed by in a hurry. The solemn human army was now passing by a towering Snow Mountain that was nearly a thousand meters tall.

    The wind and snow gathered at the top of the mountain, blocking their vision.

    The human army maintained an orderly pace. After a brief observation, they continued to move forward and gradually reached the foot of the snow Mountain.

    At this moment, a thunderous roar was heard. It was deafening.

    The ferocious Dragon¡¯s might was like a river that burst its banks from the sky. It was like a strong wind passing through, sweeping through the human army in the blink of an eye.

    The human army immediately became restless. The horses with the bloodline of magic creatures felt their limbs go soft and fell to the ground uncontrobly. Some of them even had dted pupils and were almost scared to death.

    Most of the human Knights stiffened at the same time, and fell heavily into the snow.

    Two huge shadows covered the flying snow and appeared above the human army. The shadows that fell shrouded everyone.

    At the same time, two white dragons, onerge and one small, were surrounded by hurricanes and blizzards. They swooped down along the slope of the snowy mountain with an aura that could destroy everything.

    Their open mouths contained a dangerous icy-blue light.

    Beside the two white dragons, arge number of magical creatures followed closely, their momentum shocking.

    There was a ten-meter-long giant Tiger that was extremely ferocious and roared.

    Roxia and Copperfield¡¯s expressions changed at the same time, finally understanding the source of their uneasiness.

    But he was also a little surprised.

    Because of the two white dragons, one of them seemed to be underage. Even if they had an Army, it should not cause them such a sense of uneasiness. At most, it would be a little troublesome.

    Copperfield raised his magic staff. When he noticed the movement, he had already started chanting, and had alreadypleted his spell.

    Dragon-type spirit light.

    Hu!

    A pir of light shot into the sky, greatly weakening the Dragon¡¯s might. It seeped into the surrounding space and continued to y its role.

    The Knights and their mounts returned to normal. The well-trained Knights reacted quickly and flipped over to sit down. They took down therge shields on their backs and formed a defensive formation. At the same time, they shouted with high morale, ¡± ¡°We fight for the glory of mo Xia!¡±

    The heavy iron shields were stacked on top of each other, quickly forming a thick iron wall.

    The runes on the shield all lit up, and the bright light prated through the wind and snow, connecting into one, revealing an indestructible feeling.

    On the Noah continent, Dragons were notmon, but they were not rare either.

    Many countries had been attacked by Dragons before, so dealing with Dragon attacks was a necessary training for human armies.

    Seal the sky!

    The spellcasters in the Army joined hands to construct spells, and an invisible spell force extended out, greatly limiting garen and the White Dragondy¡¯s ability to fly.

    The two dragons felt their bodies sink at the same time, and it was difficult for them to maintain flight with their wings.

    However, a simple sliding dive was still possible.

    Garen didn¡¯t show off too much, maintaining a simr speed to the White Dragon Lady.

    In just a few seconds, the two dragons swooped down and closed in on the human army with a violent aura. The frost Dragon Breath that had been brewed was ready to be released.

    In the next second, an icy-Blue Frost Dragon Breath was spat out from the dragon¡¯s mouth. The bone-piercing icy wind mixed with sharp ice crystals pierced through the wind and snow, rapidly approaching the human Army¡¯s defensive line.

    At the same time, Copperfield tore open a spell scroll.

    A transparent ss-like magic aura was attached to the iron shields.

    Level 4 spell, group resistance energy.

    In addition to the Level 4 spell, it could also weaken the dragon¡¯s breath¡¯s anti-Dragon aura, and at the same time, it could be used on the defense line of the human army.

    BOOM!

    Two pir-shaped Dragon breaths, one thick and one thin, fell and hit the knight¡¯s shield fiercely.

    Kacha Kacha ... The runes shone sharply, and together with the power of the defensive spells, they tried their best to stop the dragon¡¯s breath, but the frost still inevitably corroded and covered the area, freezing the dozens of people who were directly facing the frost dragon¡¯s breath in lifelike Frost Ice crystals.

    In the face of an attack, the human Army¡¯s reaction to the battle was already a model example, but it was still inevitable that the shield Defense line was broken.

    However, the White Dragon Maiden wasn¡¯t very satisfied with this effect. She was a little angry.

    In her opinion, a single Dragon Breath of hers should have killed at least a hundred people.

    ¡°Lowly human reptile!¡±

    With an angry roar, the White Dragon Maiden extended her sharp ws and crashed into the human army. Like a white bulldozer, she overturned hundreds of people along the way, leaving deep trenches in the ground. She went deep into the Army and began to wreak havoc.

    Since garen didn¡¯t do anything stupid like the White Dragon Lady, the White Dragon Lady soon tasted the bitter fruit of her recklessness.

    Deep in the Army¡¯s formation, it was as if she was stuck in a quagmire. She was attacked by the heavy armored knights in turn. The heavy and sharp swords, enhanced with elemental energy, fell on her body. In the sound of metal shing, the Dragon scales gradually cracked.

    Every time she waved her dragon ws and swept her Dragon Tail, she could send some people flying, but it was difficult to kill them all. Then, more people would pounce on her.

    These heavy armored knights with protective spells had amazing defense. They trapped the White Dragon Maiden in the Army like chains, slowly devouring her life force.

    Garen¡¯s face darkened, and he cursed the White Dragon Lady for being too stupid and impulsive.

    She still regarded these people as ordinary troops and looked down on them.

    However, even though the White Dragon Lady was trapped, she was also holding back arge number of heavy armored knights. It wasn¡¯t easy to trap an adult true dragon.

    At this moment, garen¡¯s followers arrived.

    The brutal frost Tiger took the lead and charged into the human army through the opening created by the White Dragon Maiden. It pped away a few heavily armored knights with its huge paws, and every pounce urately took away a few lives. As long as its breath, which was simr to the frost Dragon Breath, hit, it could easily freeze a person to death.

    Tall ogres,rge crocodile-like Dreadnaughts, white hounds with sharp fangs ... They followed closely behind and entered in a single file, shing with the heavy-armored knights in closebat. They were like a sharp knife thatpletely tore apart the defensive formation that the human army had hastily built.

    The ogres swept through the crowd like tanks, and few Knights could deal with them one-on-one. The White hounds swam around and attacked the Knights ¡®mounts, their sharp fangs easily biting off their limbs.

    The terror lizard was like a heavily armored crocodile. It spat fire from its mouth, burning the Knights into torches.

    At the back, the ice spirits of the extreme north cast spell-like abilities and condensed into sharp ice crystals that were like a storm, shooting at the human army.

    The spellcasters in the Army were not to be outdone, and they retaliated with a powerful counterattack.

    Ice crystals, mes, lightning, poison ... Attacks of different attributes filled the battlefield. In addition to the dragons and berserk Tigers wreaking havoc together, the battle situation became chaotic.

    And chaos was a good thing for garen¡¯s side.

    Garen did not crash into the human Army¡¯s encirclement like the White Dragon Lady. From a certain distance away, he opened his Dragon mouth and spat out Dragon Breath, freezing the heavy armored knights into ice sculptures.

    He behaved appropriately and observed the enemy¡¯s spell casters in secret. He didn¡¯t attract as much attention as the White Dragon Lady did and attract a lot of firepower.

 Chapter 75

    ?

    Chapter 75: me _1

    Trantor: 549690339

    With the addition of her Army, the White Dragon Maiden was free from her predicament. She waved her sharp ws around and spewed out Dragon Breath, which swept across the surroundings with great destructive power.

    As the leader of the Army, roxia snorted. He abandoned his Mount and jumped up, running towards the White Dragon Maiden.

    In the middle of the attack, an Ogre grinned and swung arge hammer at roxia. Roxia raised the magic sword in his hand and shed the hammer and the ogre¡¯s body in half with lightning speed. Bright blood bloomed on his armor.

    He quickly closed in on the White Dragon Maiden and shed down at her head.

    The White Dragon Maiden sensed danger and was shocked. She swiped her w at roxia, but he blocked it with his magic sword. Her dragon scales shattered and blood flowed out.

    The White Dragon Maiden, who was in pain, had a fierce expression on her face. She spat a frosty Dragon Breath at roxia at close range.

    Even roxia didn¡¯t dare to resist the Dragon Breath of an adult dragon. He turned his body to avoid the frost Dragon Breath.

    On the other side, under the protection of a few heavy armored knights, Copperfield was focused on casting spells to increase the defense of the Army as a whole. A few spell casters were constructing all sorts of spells, bombarding garen and the White Dragon Lady respectively.

    Because the White Dragon Maiden was bigger and more conspicuous, she attracted more firepower than garen. With the addition of roxia, the leader of the Knights, they were a little overwhelmed for a while.

    Garen nced at the White Dragon Maiden. She was in a sorry state, but she was fine due to her thick skin, so he was relieved.

    As for himself ... Compared to the White Dragon Maiden, he had been underestimated.

    There were not many spells flying towards garen. Most of the heavy armored knights were held back by their followers and the White Dragon Lady, and not many of them took the initiative to attack garen.

    Realizing that he was being looked down upon, garen smiled.

    it was a good decision to get the White Dragon Maiden to draw the enemy¡¯s attention.

    Immediately, garen¡¯s expression turned serious as he chanted a spell in a low voice.

    He had already found his target.

    It was an old mage in a dark yellow robe.

    The magic power in his body was quickly injected into the most lethal spell model that garen had mastered.

    The magic of the evocation school had always been known for its powerful destructive power, and among them, fire-type magic was the most famous.

    As the most ssic fire attribute evocation spell, fireball had countless high-circle variants. Its powerful destructive power and lethality made all enemies and teammates who faced it tremble in fear.

    The spell model that had already been engraved shed in his mind. He injected his magic power into it and quicklypleted the outline. The surrounding elemental energy became agitated and gathered towards garen¡¯s position.

    Bright fiery red elemental light glowed on his body, reflecting the White scales.

    Red and white rotated endlessly, bing the most eye-catching color on the entire battlefield.

    The spellcasters in the Army noticed the abnormality of the elemental energy. They looked frightened and cast their eyes on the young white Dragon that they had not paid much attention to.

    When they realized what garen was doing and wanted to use interference spells to stop him, it was already toote.

    Copperfield¡¯s face sank and he shouted, ¡± it¡¯s a mid-level spell from the school of evocation. Everyone, get ready to defend!

    His expression was solemn, and his staff lit up with a bright light. At the same time, he chanted an incantation to construct a spell.

    On the other side, garen had alreadypleted his casting. The spell had been sessfully cast.

    A fist-sized dark red fireball appeared in front of him. It was covered in rough cracks and asionally expanded, beating like a heart, revealing a dangerous light.

    4th-circle evocation spell, exploding fireball.

    An ordinary 3rd-circle fireball looked like a pea-sized fireball, but its destructive power was already extraordinary.

    This fist-sized fireball contained a dangerous aura that made all the human experts in the Army look at it, and their hearts shivered.

    The White Dragon Lady, who had been besieged and beaten up, was much more rxed because the most powerful enemy she was facing had now diverted arge amount of attention to guard against garen¡¯s spells.

    ¡°The me will purify everything.¡±

    With a thought, garen¡¯s mental strength locked onto Copperfield¡¯s position, causing the expression of this old mage who was over fifty years old to change slightly.

    This guy¡¯s continuous use of powerful defensive spells had long attracted garen¡¯s attention, and no matter what the situation was, getting rid of the opponent¡¯s powerful mage was always the best way to deal with it.

    The power of time extended to the bursting fireball, and the next second, the bursting fireball suddenly disappeared.

    A straight line of fire urately passed through the gaps in the chaotic battlefield, charging towards Copperfield with an aura that seemed to be able to destroy everything. The hot air that was brought up by the line affected some of the heavy armored knights. The heat passed through their armor, making them feel warm all of a sudden.

    Time seemed to slow down as Copperfield stared at the fireball. His powerful mental strength allowed him to remain calm, and in such a tense situation, he chanted the incantation without a single mistake, casting his spells.

    When the explosive fireball pierced through the blizzard and was still ten meters away from him, he finally constructed a defensive spell.

    It was Arugal¡¯s Ruby barrier, a 4th-circle defensive spell.

    In such a hasty situation, he didn¡¯t have enough time to use a fifth-circle or sixth-circle intermediate spell. Arugal¡¯s Ruby barrier was the best way to deal with fire-attribute attacks.

    The space suddenly folded and ovepped like a mirror, forming a red ss-like physical barrier, blocking the space between the explosive fireball and Copperfield.

    In the blink of an eye, the explosive fireball hit the Ruby barrier, and arge number of cracks suddenly appeared on the Ruby barrier.

    Crash!

    The explosive high-temperature air wave exploded, passing through the edge of the red gem barrier that could not be defended against, and one by one, the heavy armored knights were lifted four to five meters into the air. Within this range, garen¡¯s followers were no exception. They were caught in the high-temperature air wave, and their skin instantly turned red.

    The reason why the exploding fireball was called the exploding fireball was because it could explode, and it was very explosive.

    But this was only the beginning.

    The surging mes followed closely behind, rolling and rolling behind the high-temperature waves, enveloping the entire space within a fifty-meter radius.

    A small sea of fire appeared in the White Blizzard.

    A series of screams rang out, quickly bing weaker and thenpletely cut off. There were heavy armored knights, spellcasters, and garen¡¯s followers.

    A human figure staggered out of the mes. His robe was in tatters, and his exposed skin was covered in burn marks.

    Copperfield¡¯s entire body was in intense pain, his temples throbbing, and his mind was unable to focus due to the severe pain.

    He used a healing spell scroll and managed to alleviate some of his injuries.

    The close-range explosion of the explosive fireball destroyed the Ruby barrier and caused serious damage to him.

    Fortunately, the explosive fireball¡¯s power had been greatly weakened. In addition, the passive activation of the magical instruments on him had blocked thest of its power, so Copperfield did not die on the spot.

    a young white Dragon who can explode fireballs ...

    damn it, why is this strange-looking White Dragon using a fire-type evocation spell!

    ¡°Goddess of magic above, I almost died.¡±

    The old mage from the school of defense still had a lingering fear, and his charred face was full of fear.

    At the same time, he and roxia both realized why they felt so uneasy. They realized that they had made a serious mistake. They had actually underestimated this young white Dragon, which made it difficult for them to concentrate and cast a mid-level spell.

    Garen did not stop after the surprise attack that had severely injured Copperfield.

    His expression was dark, and his eyes were calm. At this moment, he had constructed another explosive fireball, and was charging towards Copperfield¡¯s position.

    Take advantage of his weakness and kill him.

    Garen¡¯s goal was very clear.

    Copperfield¡¯s expression changed, and he used all his strength to cast a low-tier defensive spell in front of him, but he knew that this would not be able to stop the explosive fireball.

    The power of the 4th-circle exploding fireball was even greater than some 5th-circle spells. This was the charm of fireball, and also the reason why so many evocation mages were so obsessed with it.

 Chapter 76

    ?

    Chapter 76: Berserk _1

    Trantor: 549690339

    Hu!

    A gust of wind blew.

    The tall leader of the heavy-armored knights had abandoned the White Dragon Lady the moment he realized that garen¡¯s target was Copperfield. He sprinted towards garen like the wind.

    Roxia grabbed Copperfield and threw him out of the explosive fireball¡¯s attack range when the fireball exploded and the high temperature of the air and mes erupted at the same time.

    He was engulfed by the mes.

    Looking at this scene, garen did not hesitate to quickly cast the elerated fireball technique. He did not care about the consumption of magic power, and the seemingly harmless little fireballs flew into the sea of fire that the explosive fireballs had turned into.

    During this period, other spellcasters would attack garen to help their own powerhouses.

    However, when the inferior spellsnded on garen¡¯s body, no matter what kind they were, they could only leave some scratches on his dragon scales. They could not even create cracks.

    This was the first time the time Dragon¡¯s all-attribute magic immunity had shown its powerful effect.

    A small number of mid-level spells were dodged by garen using extreme eleration. It looked dangerous, but it was actually light and perfect.

    Bengbeng!

    The earth trembled in a series of explosions, and the wind and snow twisted and flew into the air due to the high temperature. The world covered in silver was illuminated by the mes and turned red.

    At the same time, the mes twisted, as if a fierce beast was about to escape.

    BOOM!

    The mes were repelled by the sharp wind created by the magic sword, and they were diverted to two sides, forming a passage. Roxia jumped out of the passage, his body covered in mes.

    The high-level rune heavy armor that the Duke of thorn had bestowed upon him was now covered in red marks, and it was emitting white smoke in the cold.

    The runes carved on it hadpletely dimmed.

    Roxia raised his head and pulled off his metal helmet. He then reached out and threw the runic heavy armor, which had lost its defensive effect, on the charred ground.

    Her cold eyes met garen¡¯s. Roxia held the magic sword nted as his steel-like muscles burst forth, and he strode towards garen.

    This person who had previously made garen feel threatened and a little fearful, after revealing his true appearance, made garen slightly stunned.

    His appearance was a little ugly. He had a fierce face, dark skin, a thick nose, and no hair on his head. He looked like a big viin who was good at bullying men and women, but the indifference and ruthlessness revealed in his eyes were hard to ignore.

    As he ran towards garen, roxia¡¯s skin glowed with a blood-red light, and his eyes showed a hint of uncontroble rage. At the same time, he let out a low growl.

    After his condition underwent some strange changes, his running speed increased sharply, and his aura also rose a lot.

    Garen¡¯s eyes focused as he recognized roxia¡¯s current state.

    It had a very famous name.

    Berserk.

    By using berserk creatures, one could obtain. huge boost in vitality, strength, speed, reaction, resistance ... The price was that it would be difficult to maintain his rationality, and his body would fall into a serious state of weakness after the berserk ended.

    his body and appearance don¡¯t look like an ordinary human. He seems to be a hybrid of orcs and barbarians.

    Garen frowned.

    He shot out a few elerated fireballs, which were dodged by roxia¡¯s ugly but very practical instinctive dodging method. It only slowed him down a little.

    Seeing the other party¡¯s determination, staring at him, garen decided to fight it out with him.

    A warrior¡¯s ability was rtively simple, so it was much easier to deal with them than spellcasters of the same level who had different means.

    On the other side of the battlefield, without roxia¡¯s restraint, the White Dragon Lady quickly regained her power and began to wreak havoc in the human army. Now that the battlefield had be chaotic with the participation of garen¡¯s subordinates, it was difficult for the heavy-armored knights to form a tight encirclement. The White Dragon Lady began to kill in all directions.

    As the shame of the true dragons, the White Dragon was still an extremely troublesome existencepared to other creatures.

    Copperfield, who had been saved by roxia, was injured quite badly. He began to work with the spellcasters to help the other heavy-armored knights restrain the White Dragon Lady.

    An adult dragon that no one could deal with was too destructive, and they could not leave it alone.

    At the same time, before garen and roxia could face each other, the ferocious frost tiger saw roxia charging towards garen aggressively. It suddenly let out an angry roar, and swiftly leaped across the chaotic battlefield, pouncing towards roxia from the side.

    The ferocious cat¡¯s sudden attack was as fast as lightning, and roxia was caught off guard and fell to the ground.

    The ferocious frost Tiger¡¯s ws pressed down on roxia, and its fingertips, which were as sharp as steel knives, stretched out, about to cut open roxia¡¯s chest and abdomen.

    However, roxia, who was in a berserk state, was not a pushover. A deep roar came from his two-meter-tall human body. A huge force burst forth, and under the fierce frost Tiger¡¯s unconvinced roar, it raised its tiger ws inch by inch.

    Roxia rolled and dodged another Tiger¡¯s paw. His magic sword glowed with a sharp light as he shed upwards at the ferocious frost Tiger¡¯s throat.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The brutal frost Tiger jumped back agilely to avoid the attack. A straight cut appeared on the fur and scales on its neck. The slight pain made it look fierce.

    If roxia had the same body size, this strike would have cut off the head of the ferocious frost Tiger. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have it, so it only caused some superficial wounds.

    The injured brutal frost Tiger did not want to be outdone, and once again took the initiative to attack. Roxia could not ignore the brutal frost Tiger, so he could only give up on garen and fight with it.

    A man and a Tiger started fighting.

    Garen saw that the savage frost Tiger had a strong desire to fight, so he got entangled with roxia. As he did not want to hurt it by mistake, garen used elerated fireball or explosive fireball, coupled with some spell scrolls, to urately kill the enemy spellcasters, quickly reducing the number of enemy spellcasters.

    His spells had been elerated, and most of the enemies could not react in time.

    After the number of spellcasters in the human army decreased, it was difficult to defend against the overwhelming ice magic abilities of the ice spirits of the extreme north. As a result, the casualties of the heavy armored knights began to increase.

    Copperfield was so anxious that he didn¡¯t care about the pain. Even if his injuries worsened, he still had to cast spells. He had to deal with the White Dragon Lady and the northern ice Spirit at the same time. He was in a terrible fix.

    However, this situation was mainly caused by garen¡¯s injury, and he could only grit his teeth and swallow the bitter fruit that was caused now.

    The scales of victory were already tipping towards garen¡¯s side.

    He could also divert his attention to the battle between the ferocious frost Tiger and roxia.

    A Berserker and a berserk warrior were engaged in a frenzied battle.

    Not many people or magical creatures dared to get close to them. Those who got close were torn to pieces or cut into pieces.

    The magic greatsword sliced through the blizzard and shed at the ferocious frost Tiger wave after wave. However, the ferocious frost Tiger¡¯s scales and muscles were cut open by the magic greatsword when it tried to hit the blizzard with its ws, leaving behind wounds so deep that the Tiger¡¯s bones could be seen.

    It became even crazier because of its injuries, but its attacks couldn¡¯t hit roxia, who had a strong body technique, and it couldn¡¯t withstand the other party¡¯s damage. In just two minutes, it was covered in wounds and blood, while roxia didn¡¯t have many injuries.

    If they continued to fight with roxia, there was a risk of the ferocious frost Tiger dying.

    Seeing that his number one underling was no match for him, garen could no longer sit by and do nothing.

    The Dragon¡¯s might burst forth and swept past roxia and the ferocious frost Tiger at the same time. Roxia, who was mentally berserk, was not affected much. He only turned his head around and locked his crazy gaze on garen again.

    The brutal frost Tiger felt the will contained in the Firebird. After roaring at roxia unwillingly, it jumped away a few times and learned from garen to kill spell casters.

    Although it was not as efficient as garen, the ferocious frost Tiger still caused quite a bit of trouble. It was like an assassin, causing the enemy spellcasters to be frightened and have no choice but to divert arge amount of attention to guard against a surprise attack.

 Chapter 77

    ?

    Chapter 77: Drowning _1

    Trantor: 549690339

    Garen had always been very clear about his own strengths and weaknesses.

    Although he felt a hint of danger from roxia, it did not mean that roxia was an existence that garen would fear.

    In other words, anyone whose speed was within his reaction range, and who needed to fight in closebat to pose a threat to him, was not considered a real enemy by garen.

    There was no other reason other than the fact that he could do whatever he wanted with time freeze.

    What garen was truly afraid of was the kind that was far away from him, and a high-level spell could instantly enter his soul.

    Once a spell was sessfully cast, its attack speed would be faster than garen¡¯s extreme eleration state. Some spells could even be used on the enemy before they realized it.

    However, roxia was obviously not this type.

    The 1.6-meter long magic sword had a dark green gem embedded on the hilt. As roxia waved it, a sharp sword light was emitted from the edge of the sword, making a shrill sound of cutting through the air as it shed towards garen.

    Before he arrived, the wind-attributed sword Qi arrived first.

    Almost at the same time, garen¡¯s body expanded in the wind under the light of a spell. His dragon horns became thicker and more towering, his dragon wings were wide, and his Dragon Tail was thick and long ... In an instant, he transformed into an adult dragon that was simr in size to the White Dragon Maiden, but a few times stronger.

    4th-circle transformation spell, giant.

    This sudden change in body size attracted garen¡¯s attention, including the White Dragon Lady.

    The White Dragon Maiden raised her head and looked at garen in shock. Her expression changed, and no one knew what she was thinking.

    One of the heavy-armored knights took advantage of her distraction to jump up and hit the White Dragondy¡¯s head with hisrge shield. It made a crisp sound and a string of sparks.

    The White Dragon Maiden snapped out of her daze and smacked the man on the ground with her backhand, crushing him and his men.

    On the other side of the battlefield, garen felt the power circting in his body and reached out with his sharp ws.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The White w, which was like a Metal de, grabbed the green sword energy tightly. It squeezed hard, and the green sword energy exploded into elemental energy.

    On the Dragon w, there was a crack, but it didn¡¯t bleed.

    Not only magic resistance, but garen¡¯s physical resistance was also very high, far from what an ordinary true dragon couldpare to. After using the giant spell, which consumed a lot of magic power, this resistance was strengthened.

    However, the sword aura attack could not really hurt garen.

    The sword aura was just a test. Roxia, who was suppressing the rage in his eyes, growled in a low voice. He bent his body slightly, and with the wind and snow behind him, he instantly ran in front of garen.

    Then, he twisted his waist and shed his magic sword in an arc.

    His entire body flew up on the spot, using high-speed rotation to increase the cutting power of the de, trying to cut garen¡¯s dragon scalesyer byyer from the bottom to the top.

    Some of the feather-like snow was caught in it and was instantly crushed into snow g, giving the light of the sword a matte white.

    Such a fierce attack was already a technique that belonged to a warrior.

    However, what roxia didn¡¯t expect was that after he used berserk, his attack, which was both faster and more powerful, strangely missed.

    Garen, who was originally a few meters in front of him, suddenly became about ten meters away from him. It even felt natural that garen was there.

    The area of effect of time stop was limited. If it was used for a long time, it would be a grotesque area in the eyes of outsiders.

    Garen did not want to expose his ability in front of so many creatures, so he only used it for a moment.

    He had no choice but to use it. He did not want to be cut by the magic sword.

    The injuries on the White Dragon Maiden and the ferocious frost Tiger were all caused by roxia.

    In the eyes of other creatures, it seemed as if there was a pause. Unless they were experienced and knowledgeable enough to realize that it was the existence of a change in time, they would only think that their eyes were ying tricks on them, or that garen had used some kind of space spell.

    Compared to time spells, spatial spells were equally rare, but they weren¡¯t mysterious.

    Spatial ring, teleportation portal, magic bag ... These all involved spatial power, and even sealing off the sky contained some spatial changes.

    When roxia used his skill, his old strength had subsided, but he had yet to generate new strength. While he was still in mid-air, garen swung his Dragon Tail.

    The Dragon¡¯s long and slender Dragon Tail that was covered with dragon scales swept over. The huge force pushed away the flying snow and whipped roxia¡¯s body with a biting cold wind.

    BOOM!

    Like ying baseball, roxia¡¯s body was sent flying like a raggedy doll, knocking over dozens of heavy-armored knights and four to five ogres ... In the end, he only managed to stabilize his body after leaving behind a long ravine 300 meters away.

    If it had been an ordinary spell caster, his body would have been turned into minced meat.

    Garen felt a sharp pain in his tail and looked back.

    When roxia was sent flying by him, he reacted quickly and shed with his sword. The unusually sharp magic sword cut open the White Dragon scales and tore the muscle tissue below. Dragon blood flowed out.

    If he had not used the giant transformation technique, the wound would have been even bigger.

    Garen¡¯s face darkened. He looked past the chaotic battlefield and saw roxia, who was getting up.

    This guy with red skin was breathing heavily, his eyes were bloodshot, and the veins on his forehead were popping out. He didn¡¯t look like he was in a good state, but he still had a high fighting spirit. After taking a few deep breaths, he killed all the people in his way with red eyes and ran towards garen.

    He seemed to have gonepletely berserk. His resistance had increased a lot, and he was not afraid of pain, but his rationality had also almostpletely disappeared.

    This was because other than garen¡¯s followers, there were also a few unlucky heavy armored knights who happened to be in front of roxia and were mercilessly killed by him.

    The other heavy-armored knights seemed to be used to this scene. They immediately dodged and stayed away from thepletely berserk roxia.

    At the same time, a few spells were shot at garen. They were mainly fire-type attacks to coordinate with roxia¡¯s actions.

    The human spell casters mistakenly thought that garen was a White Dragon that was afraid of fire-type attacks, but those lower-level spells, no matter what elemental attribute they were, garen was actually toozy to dodge them. He let them hit his body, bringing him a massage-like feeling.

    This terrifying magic immunity made all the lower-level spell casters despair.

    He looked at the approaching roxia, who had gonepletely crazy.

    Garen opened his mouth calmly, and an icy blue light rolled between his fangs as he waited quietly for roxia to approach.

    Plundering breath of time wasn¡¯t effective against enemies in their Prime like roxia, but it was a great weapon against the old mage, and no protection was effective.

    Roxia¡¯s speed was very fast and agile, like a gust of wind. A distance of a few hundred meters could be covered in an instant. Even if garen could use time freeze, he had to be able to keep up with the reaction time, so he needed to be fully focused.

    A few secondster, roxia stepped into garen¡¯s time freeze range.

    Garen moved his throat and opened his mouth.

    When she noticed garen¡¯s movements, roxia was instinctively on alert, nning to avoid the frost Dragon Breath at any time.

    Garen used time stop without hesitation.

    At this moment, the wind and snow stopped.

    When roxia was stopped for a moment and time returned to normal, his vision was filled with the icy blue Wind and sharp ice crystals that belonged to the frost Dragon Breath.

    Hu!

    The column-like condensed Dragon Breath hit roxia and drowned his body.

 Chapter 78

    ?

    Chapter 78: Ending (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Roxia!¡±

    Copperfield, who was facing the ferocious frost Tiger¡¯s continuous attacks, roared loudly. Veins popped out on his forehead, and his voice was filled with disbelief.

    He never thought that roxia, who was in a berserk state, would be hit by the dragon¡¯s breath so easily. He didn¡¯t even make a move to Dodge. Everything happened so suddenly.

    As most of his attention was distracted by the ferocious frost Tiger¡¯s attack, Copperfield did not notice the momentary pause in time and space.

    After learning from garen to attack spell casters, the ferocious frost Tiger quickly found Copperfield and wanted to kill him without giving up. This was because ordinary spell casters would find it difficult to Dodge the ferocious pounce of the ferocious frost Tiger, and Copperfield, who was not easy to kill, attracted all the attention of the ferocious frost Tiger.

    At the same time, the moment Copperfield revealed an opening, the ferocious frost Tiger pounced forward once more. The muscles on its robust body were distinct, and with a leap of a hundred meters, it swiped its ws at Copperfield.

    Copperfield had no choice but to shift his gaze away and focus on dealing with the ferocious frost Tiger.

    An invisible field extended out and wrapped around his body.

    Highly effective field deflection, very good defense against physical attacks.

    The brutal frost Tiger¡¯s w hit the deflective field, but it was like hitting a slippery Loach. The Tiger¡¯s w was involuntarily deflected andnded on the ground with a loud bang, smashing a deep pit.

    At the same time, runes lit up on the ground, and they exploded and bloomed likendmines.

    The explosive seal was a rare killing spell in the school of defense.

    The ferocious frost Tiger¡¯s defense was not up to par, and its four limbs were bleeding from Copperfield¡¯s counterattack. It growled in pain, and its movements became somewhat sluggish.

    The surrounding heavy armored knights immediately pointed their swords at each other, but the injured ferocious frost Tiger still had a strong jumping ability. It first spewed out a cold wind to force the nearest heavy armored knights away, then leaped dozens of meters away from the heavy encirclement.

    Beside Copperfield, there were many heavy armored knights who were specially assigned to protect him.

    However, they did not have a good way to deal with the ferocious frost Tigers, who had amazing jumping ability and came and went like the wind.

    Even garen was surprised by this guy¡¯s jumping and killing ability. As the leader of the Army, roxia would also be pounced on by the ferocious frost Tiger if he was not aware.

    The location where garen and roxia were fighting.

    The frost Dragon Breath hit roxia¡¯s face. Roxia¡¯s movements instantly became stiff as if he was in slow motion. Then, he was covered in ice and frost and was frozen into a life-like ice sculpture.

    However, he was not dead yet.

    Garen could feel the heart beating in the ice crystal.

    The ice crystals on the surface of his body trembled continuously, and one could see that cracks were gradually appearing in the innermost part.

    This guy¡¯s resistance was very high, and it was more difficult to kill it instantly like other creatures.

    However, by first using the frost Dragon Breath to deal damage and then sealing his movements, it would be very convenient for garen¡¯s next attack.

    He was focused, and the spell model in his mind began to sh.

    The profound incantations that belonged to the school of curses were spat out word by word, drawing in the magic power, and gradually formed two millstone-sized balls that were still spinning at high speed in front of garen.

    One of them was an ice crystal ball that emitted an endless stream of cold air, while the other was a me ball that was scorching hot.

    4th-circle spell, freezing Pearl.

    4th-circle spell, fire bead.

    These two spells were extremely simr, which was why garen was able to use them almost at the same time.

    And they were created to be used at the same time.

    Among all the schools of magic, the spells of the school of curses had the most abundant effects and the most diverse types. They summoned creatures, conjured energy, healed, created items, and teleported ...

    Some of the spells sounded like the school of evocation, but they were actually the school of curses. They did not involve the reconstruction and fine control of energy.

    Under garen¡¯s control, the cold bead and the fire bead moved to the front and back of roxia¡¯s body, and then mmed into the middle.

    If the cold bead and the fire bead could hit the enemy at the same time, their power would be extremely amazing, surpassing the spells of the same level in the school of evocation in one fell swoop. However, it was difficult to hit the enemy because of the slow speed, and the advantages and disadvantages were obvious.

    When roxia¡¯s pale lips broke through the ice, he felt a cold and hot force close at hand.

    Crash!

    The cold bead and the fire bead came into contact, and the violent explosion formed an inverted bowl-shaped energy vortex. The Ice and Fire elements in it intertwined and surged, and the red and blue colors quickly engulfed the surroundingnd and space. The earth trembled and the air evaporated.

    The entire battlefield paused for a moment because of this astonishing spell.

    Roxia, who had just been baptized by the dragon¡¯s breath and didn¡¯t have time to catch his breath, was once again engulfed by the brilliance of the spell.

    ¡°In the end, I¡¯m still not as good as a spell caster.¡±

    Garen shook his head, feeling sorry for roxia.

    When a human warrior fought with a human mage, unless they could kill the other party with a thunderous momentum and not give the other party a chance to cast a spell, they would fall into a continuous chain of spell attacks.

    Therger and moreplex the battlefield, the more the role of spell casters could be yed. A well-prepared spell and an experienced spell caster could often turn the tide of the battle.

    That was the reason for his high status.

    Roxia¡¯s Well-Tempered body made him look like a human-shaped true dragon, but because he could not cast spells, he could only rely on his physical body. He was a little weak when facing a true dragon who was skilled in both magic and martial arts, especially when garen could use time stop, an unresolvable time technique.

    When the red and blue frostheat energy vortex faded, a deep pit with a diameter of dozens of meters had appeared on the ground. Ice crystal spikes and burning mes were everywhere.

    A half-dead figure was lying at the bottom of the pit, motionless, but the magic sword beside his hand was still bright, attracting garen¡¯s attention.

    To garen¡¯s regret, roxia had a space ring on him, but it had been destroyed by the energy vortex.

    Looking at roxia, who was still breathing weakly but notpletely dead, garen could not help but praise this person¡¯s strong vitality.

    Even if the White Dragon Lady did not die from this attack, she would lose ayer of skin. To be able to have such a tough human body, she was already a powerful warrior. A normal adult white Dragon would not be his match in a one-on-one fight. It would be difficult for garen to defeat her without using time freeze.

    Bearing with the much more turbulent magic attacks, garen approached roxia, stretched out his Dragon w, and stabbed at his heart.

    The sharp nails pierced through the enemy¡¯s chest, and the weak life forcepletely disappeared.

    Garen let out another Dragon Breath and buried it in the Ice Forest.

    Immediately, he raised his head and met the eyes of the old mage who looked dejected. He could clearly see the mes of anger and helplessness in his eyes.

    As a fifth-circle intermediate wizard, Copperfield had mastered quite a few fifth-circle defensive spells. However, due to garen¡¯s rapid damage, he could not cast any of them.

    The physical and mental state of the spellcaster were also important casting conditions.

    He was already a very good spellcaster if he could barely use a level 4 spell after being seriously injured.

    As time passed, the war that took ce in the icy ins of the extreme north was nearing its end.

    Sixty percent of garen¡¯s followers were dead or injured, while more than eighty percent of the heavy armored knights and spellcasters on the human side were dead or injured. Blood flowed like a river, and a red scroll appeared in the snow-white world.

    Because of the death of arge number of spell casters, the spell that sealed the sky had lost its effect.

    After being freed from the restraints of the sky, the White Dragon Lady pped her dragon wings and soared into the air. Sheughed proudly and kept using her Dragon Breath to wash the ground. From time to time, she would dive down and crush some people to death.

 Chapter 79

    ?

    Chapter 79: eptance speech on livestreams.1

    Trantor: 549690339

    First, I would like to apologize to everyone.

    I¡¯ve been posting ament on my friend circle, saying that I¡¯m a new author and asking for support.

    This is actually a lie. I¡¯ve been writing books for six years. I¡¯ve opened many alts on Qidian and written many books. I¡¯ve tried all kinds of books.

    However, in the end, he still decided to go all the way from the starting point, because the first starting point he came into contact with had be used to the style of the starting point and had be the shape of the starting point.

    Six years was a very long time.

    I wrote my first book in my first year of University. Fortunately, I signed the contract, but unfortunately, my results were very poor. I concentrated on writing for a few hours every day, and my thumb hurt from writing on my phone. I only got a few hundred Yuan a month for full attendance.

    However, just a few hundred Yuan for full attendance was enough to make me ecstatic.

    While my roommates were ying games or chatting, I was writing for the hundreds of Yuan full-time staff.

    I actually wanted to join them and enjoy my happy college days, but the conditions didn¡¯t allow me to.

    the college tuition fee is 3600 a year. It¡¯s cheap for many people, but for my family, it¡¯s a sum of money that we have to scrape together.

    For the first time in 18 years, I went out for a meal with my roommates. That was the first time I had a meal at a restaurant.

    Later on, he went out to work during the holidays and became a tutor in between. He could earn more money, but he did not stop writing. With more ie, he could reduce some of his family¡¯s foreign debt burden.

    After writing for a long time, even an ordinary person like me who has no talent has gradually figured out the way and mastered some techniques.

    The results of the book had improved slightly.

    In his fourth year as a writer, he wrote his first book by qianjun. Finally, he didn¡¯t have to rely on his hard work to eat. He felt a little light when he walked.

    Although qianjun¡¯s results were still not good, I couldn¡¯t be more satisfied.

    It was a pity that the new book released after that book was finished still had poor results. However, I was already used to it, so I easily epted this result.

    This was the first time in his six years of writing that he had finished all the rmended draconic novels in the new issue. The editor said that he had the chance to write a masterpiece.

    it¡¯s top quality, and it¡¯s 3000 per square meter. Some of the great gods feel that it¡¯s already a dream for low-ranking authors like me to get results like this.

    It¡¯s hard for me to imagine that I¡¯ll be so close to fine grade one day.

    In thements section, many readers said that the Dragon novel would definitely be iplete and that it would not be long. However, I want to say, please give me more confidence. This is the best book in the past six years, and I will try my best to write it well.

    Once again, I would like to thank all my readers for following up on my reading, voting, and giving me gifts. I will remember everything.

    I¡¯m touched by your trust.

    I hope everyone can support the original version.

    I really need your support so that when my rtives ask me what I¡¯m doing, I don¡¯t have to stammer and be unable to speak.

    After it¡¯s uploaded, it usually ends at 6000 words per three chapters, but I¡¯ll try to upload as much as possible.

    There were close to 40000 bookmarks, and the editor said that he had more than 3000 follow-up reads.

    The initial subscriptions were generally lower than the follow-up subscriptions. If the initial subscriptions could reach 3000, I promised to at least 10000 a day a month. My typing speed was not fast, and this was already the limit of my limit.

    As for adding more chapters, since it¡¯s already quite difficult for me to maintain the promised updates, I don¡¯t really want to promise to add more chapters, so I¡¯ll set the requirements higher.

    The Alliance master would add five chapters at a time, and every thousand monthly votes would add five chapters.

    I don¡¯t want to add more and more.

    Finally,. ¡®d like to ask for subscriptions and monthly votes.. hope that everyone can support the original version on Qidian Chinesework ... Please, I really need it.

 Chapter 80

    ?

    Chapter 80: Plundering time_1

    Trantor: 549690339

    As the battle situation became more and more favorable, the general died, and this tenacious army finally copsed. Some people began to flee, no longer fighting to the death.

    Garen did not care about the scattered people who were running away. His followers had already caught up with them. In the vast Northern Ice Field, it was very difficult for humans who were not used to this environment to escape the pursuit of the ice field creatures.

    At this time, he looked at thest human who was still resisting.

    Copperfield, as well as a few heavy armored knights and spellcasters who had gathered around him.

    They were trapped in a tight encirclement, and their numbers were constantly decreasing. However, under Copperfield¡¯s defensive spells, they would not all die in a short period of time.

    Garen kept roxia¡¯s weapon, that rather remarkable magic sword that could easily cut through dragon scales. Then, he pped his dragon wings and his body quickly rose into the air, repelling the wind and snow as he flew towards Copperfield¡¯s position.

    The silly White Dragon Maiden was cruelly toying with her enemies who were alone. She picked them up in the air and threw them to their deaths. She never got tired of it.

    Garen didn¡¯t have such bad preferences.

    However, he didn¡¯t stop the White Dragon Maiden either. She could do whatever she wanted. That was her nature.

    If she was smart enough, she would have attacked Copperfield first and killed him. Then, she would naturally be able to take away the spoils of war from a mid-ranked wizard.

    The White Dragon Lady was closer to Copperfield, and if she had realized this, she would have been able to beat garen to it.

    On the other side, when the old wizard saw garen flying towards him, his face showed a touch of unwillingness and despair.

    If not for the fact that he had been severely injured by the explosive fireball at the start, he would have been more useful in this battle. However, now that things hade to this, there was no way to make up for it. Copperfield gritted his teeth and endured his remorseful emotions and the pain in his body. His face was pale as he chanted an incantation.

    Soon, the elemental energy gathered and turned into a few chains with a metallic texture. They quickly wrapped around garen¡¯s four limbs while the other end was rooted deep into the ground.

    4th-circle defensive spell, ground binding chain.

    This spell¡¯s attack speed was extremely fast, and even with garen¡¯s speed and reaction, he could not Dodge it in time.

    After his limbs were bound by the steel chains, a pulling force could be felt, restricting garen¡¯s movements.

    At the same time, Copperfield tore open a spell scroll, and a shockwave pushed away the surrounding troops. He then roared, ¡± ¡°Run!¡±

    The surrounding people did not hesitate. Taking advantage of the gap between the subordinate troops being shaken down, they quickly scattered in all directions, each using their own means to distance themselves from the battlefield.

    Garen shook his head and pulled with his dragon ws.

    ¡°It¡¯s ast-ditch struggle,¡±

    Crack ...

    The teeth-numbing sound of metal twisting rang out, and the chains wrapped around his body gradually stretched and broke, then turned into elemental energy and disappeared in the snow.

    ¡°Tell me, why have youe?¡±

    Garen spoke in themonnguage, his voice low.

    Hearing the giant white Dragon Speak, Copperfield was slightly taken aback, before sneering, ¡± ¡°You want to know? Go to hell and ask Tiamat!¡±

    ¡°Despicable and shameless evil Dragon, sooner orter, you willpletely disappear from the Noah continent!¡±

    A few explosive magic seals shot out from Copperfield¡¯s body and flew towards garen, but they were immediately destroyed by garen¡¯s sharp ws. There were no signs of injury on his dragon ws, and his defense was much higher than that of the ferocious frost Tiger.

    Garen¡¯s expression did not change, and he stopped talking nonsense with the other party.

    He opened his Dragon mouth slightly, revealing crisscrossing sharp dragon teeth, and lowered his head to aim at Copperfield.

    There was no icy-Blue Dragon Breath light brewing inside, but Copperfield¡¯s instinctive reaction made him feel extreme danger. He knew that the danger came from garen, but he did not know what it was.

    ¡°Dragon Breath?¡±

    Copperfield looked around at the malevolent White Dragon, the brutal ogres, and the Beast-like violent Tiger ... He took a deep breath and constructed a spell with a numb expression.

    Solidified blue spiritual light appeared and wrapped around his body, as if sealing Copperfield in a blue transparent crystal.

    The blue crystal spiritual light was a spell used to defend against the White dragon¡¯s breath.

    Immediately after that, an invisible, intangible, and invisible breath of time-plundering was spat out from garen¡¯s mouth.

    Along the way, the snowkes that were touched by the breath of Plundering Time instantly melted, as if they had never existed, so much so that a hollow passage was formed in the air.

    Such a visual scene caused Copperfield¡¯s expression to change, and his heart began to palpitate.

    In an instant, the breath of Plundering Time drowned Copperfield, who had cast a defensive spell. The blue crystal spiritual light around his body did not y its role as it was directly prated by the invisible breath of Plundering Time.

    Dense wrinkles bloomed on Copperfield¡¯s face, and his originally lustrous skin seemed to have gone through a long period of time. It quickly dimmed and sagged, and his hair turned white in an instant.

    Copperfield, who discovered the changes in his body, had a look of fear on his face.

    But soon, he was so frightened that he couldn¡¯t even react.

    The loss of magic power, the decline of physical functions, and the confusion of consciousness ... After a few seconds, the light of wisdom belonging to a spellcaster in his eyes had already dimmed and dissipated.

    The effect of the plundering breath of time was destined to be an extremely high threat to older creatures.

    It was less harmful to long-lived creatures like dragons and elves.

    Due to the melting of mana within the breath of Plundering Time, Copperfield¡¯s withered and aged body lost the protection of mana and was exposed to the blizzard.

    A bone-piercing cold wind blew in his face, and with just a violent blow, it scattered his already dying breath of life.

    Bang!

    The old body fell into the snow without a sound, like a piece of withered wood.

    Garen retracted his gaze and took off the undamaged magic tools from Copperfield¡¯s body. After a simple nce, he kept them away.

    Immediately, he looked at the other humans who were running away.

    Garen¡¯s followers were chasing after these people, rapidly reducing their numbers.

    At the same time, the White Dragon Maiden was tired of ying the embarrassing game in the air. She flew to garen¡¯s side and looked at his uninjured body. She snorted, ¡± garen, I want to change the distribution of the spoils.

    Garen turned to look at the White Dragon Lady.

    Compared to garen, the White Dragondy¡¯s body was covered in wounds. Her dragon scales were broken in many ces, and there were dried blood stains on the side. She looked a little disheveled.

    These injuries were mainly caused by her attracting too much firepower at the start and the other party¡¯s concentrated attacks. After roxia went to find garen, she suffered very few injuries.

    ¡°What do you want to change?¡±

    Garen asked.

    The White Dragon Maiden tilted her head and thought for a moment. Then, she pointed at the many wounds on her body and said, ¡± ¡°Look at me, and then look at you.¡±

    After a pause, she pretended to be pitiful and threatened, ¡± I¡¯ve suffered such a serious injury and almost died. If you don¡¯t give me enough spoils of war, then I¡¯ll ...

    ¡°You¡¯ll do what?¡± garen narrowed his eyes.

 Chapter 81

    ?

    Chapter 81: Cleaning up the battlefields (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°I¡¯ll just ...¡±

    The White Dragon Maiden bared her fangs and was about to say something threatening.

    However, under garen¡¯s gaze, she suddenly remembered that she was not garen¡¯s match. Moreover, looking at garen¡¯s performance on the battlefield, the gap between the two of them seemed to be rapidly widening.

    What kind of monstrous Dragon did I give birth to ... Realizing this, the White Dragon Maiden looked at garen and shrunk her neck.

    ¡°I won¡¯te the next time youe looking for me.¡±

    The White Dragon Maiden changed her words.

    After saying that, as if she knew that her words were not convincing, she could not help but whisper again, ¡± ¡°You see, I¡¯ve indeed suffered quite a lot of injuries. Moreover, I was at the forefront during the battle and helped you share who knows how many attacks.¡±

    if we only count the number of people I killed, I don¡¯t have as many as you or your kin, but the effort I put in wasn¡¯t any less.

    As an evil Dragon, the White Dragon Maiden was being reasonable for the first time.

    Garen¡¯s spell attack sted arge area, much more efficiently than the White Dragondy¡¯s. Many heavy armored knights had died to his fireball spell in this battle. ording to the previous distribution of spoils, the White Dragon Lady would not be able to get much.

    In front of the White Dragon Maiden, garen pondered for a while under her expectant gaze. Finally, he nodded slowly and said, ¡± ¡°You can take half of the magic equipment of these human Knights, but the condition is that all the magic gems belong to me.¡±

    Compared to the space-consuming and useless ordinary magic tools, garen wanted all the magic gems more.

    On the other side, the White Dragon Maiden looked hesitant.

    Garen loved magic gemstones the most, and so did she.

    The White Dragon Maiden had also killed some spell casters, and she could find some gemstones on them as spoils of war. However, there would not be many of them, because the majority of them were still with garen.

    After hesitating for a few seconds, the White Dragon Maiden asked, ¡± ¡°Can you give me less magic gems? just a few will do.¡±

    ¡°The next time youe to me for something, I won¡¯t shirk from it.¡±

    It was rare to see the White Dragon Maiden being so careful and pleading, so garen was in a good mood. He muttered, ¡± ¡°Sure, but I can only give you one.¡±

    This one was equivalent to returning what he had borrowed back then.

    It wasn¡¯t an easy task to take gemstones from his pocket.

    The White Dragon Maiden saw that garen¡¯s reply was simple. She rolled her eyes and thought that garen was amenable to coaxing but not coercion. She immediately put on a pitiful look, blinked her eyes, and said in a sad voice, ¡± ¡°One pill is too little, give me a little more.¡±

    I¡¯ve been chased out of your territory and suffered so many injuries.. still have three annoying young dragons to raise ...

    As she spoke, she waved her Dragon w inadvertently so that garen could see the wound that roxia had made on her Dragon w.

    In order to get more gemstones, the White Dragon Maiden changed her bad attitude. She didn¡¯t mind acting pitiful to her son.

    Garen was at a loss for words.

    He suspected that if he gave the White Dragon Lady more spoils of war, she might even call him father.

    ¡°Stop. If you keep talking, I won¡¯t give you this one.¡±

    Garen stopped the White Dragon Lady from acting pitiful.

    The White Dragon Maiden¡¯s voice came to an abrupt end, and her pitiful expression turned into a sullen one. She said coldly, ¡± ¡°Garen, you¡¯re really a heartless and greedy dragon.¡±

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t even be in this world!¡±

    Garen¡¯s face was filled with ck lines as he moved his dragon ws.

    The White Dragon Maiden¡¯s expression changed. She immediately pped her dragon wings and flew away from garen¡¯s side. She began to collect the spoils of war that garen had promised her.

    Garen raised his head and looked at the sky. He saw the feather-like snow falling from the sky as usual, gradually burying the thick blood below.

    At the same time, the followers who were pursuing the remaining troops began to return.

    master, a few spell casters have used some unknown method and suddenly disappeared ... Do you still want to search this area?¡±

    WUGA bones fragment strode over with his blood-stained ck Hammer.

    Garen nodded. they probably used a spell like invisibility. Bring some white hounds and search the surroundings.

    The White Hound had a keen sense of smell and was a good pursuer.

    A portion of his followers were sent out by garen to pursue the escaped spellcaster, while the rest began to clean up the battlefield and collect the spoils of war under his orders.

    Garen flew to the peak of the snow Mountain, folded his wings, and stood silently in the snow, looking at his busy followers.

    The battle ended with his victory, but he had lost a lot of his followers. 60% of them had died and were buried here, while the rest were all injured.

    There were originally four dragon vein ogres other than WUGA Bonesetter, but now there were only two left. One of them even lost an arm and was badly injured. If it wasn¡¯t for its strong vitality and weak sense of pain, it would have already fainted.

    As garen had killed arge number of the other party¡¯s spell casters first, only twenty percent of the Arctic ice spirits had died in the process of bombarding the spell casters, and another ten percent had died at the hands of some heavy armored knights who had suddenly attacked them.

    The ones who suffered the most casualties were the less powerful minions of the terror lizards and white hounds who were deep in the battle.

    Out of the 400 white hounds, only a few dozen remained, and less than 10% of the terror lizards remained.

    The shockwaves from garen¡¯s spells had killed quite a few white hounds as they did not have much resistance against fire-type attacks.

    Evocation spells had always had arge range, strong power, and it was difficult to distinguish between friend and foe. Fireball was one of the best spells. In the chaotic battlefield, it was inevitable that magic attacks would involve one¡¯s own people.

    If there were evocation mages in some human adventure teams, they would have to be on guard against both enemies and their own people as long as they didn¡¯t want to be identally injured ...

    ¡°I¡¯m going to starve if this continues.¡±

    ¡°I need to take in some more followers.¡±

    Garen did not feel any pity or sadness towards therge number of deaths of his followers.

    They lived under the protection of garen¡¯s dragon wings, and it was only natural for them to sacrifice their lives for him at the right time.

    This was actually a deal.

    As he wanted to keep his followers, garen immediately thought of the pack of Winter Wolves.

    ¡°After I eat the Dragon Soul Stone and sleep to grow, I¡¯ll go there and take a look.¡± He made a decision in his heart.

    The battlefield was quickly cleaned up.

    Arge number of magic armors carved with runes, big swords, and big shields were piled together like a small metal mountain. The rare magic gemstones had already been kept by garen into his space ring.

    As promised, he gave the White Dragon Maiden a white crystal that contained magic power under her resentful gaze.

    Its appearance and size were simr to the one garen had taken back then.

    As the space ring¡¯s capacity was limited, it could not store so much magic equipment, so garen ordered his followers to transport it back and forth, while he himself watched from the side, in case some ignorant fellow tried to steal his things.

    The more magic equipment with elemental aura was stacked, the more they could gather elemental energy.

    Although the effect was very small, far less than that of a magic gem, it was better than nothing, and it could also fill the field.

    As the White Dragon Maiden did not have any kin, she carried a huge pile of magic equipment and flew towards the Dragon¡¯s Nest. Before she left, she said to garen, ¡± I¡¯ve already counted the items here. I¡¯ll be able to tell even if one item is missing.

    don¡¯t you try to pocket it while I¡¯m not here. I¡¯ll be back soon. Half of this is my spoils of war. Mine!

 Chapter 82

    ?

    Chapter 82: Deep sleep _1

    Trantor: 549690339

    A dayter, the harvest from this war had been divided between garen and the White Dragon Maiden, and they brought it back to their own territories.

    Thest time the White Dragon Maiden left, she followed garen back to the ice cliff territory. She told garen bluntly that he must bring her along the next time something like this happened.

    From the way she spoke, it seemed like she had already forgotten all the bad things that garen had done to her.

    In the face of benefits, the conflict between the two was dispensable.

    After all, it wasmon for chromatic dragons to fight for treasures and territory.

    Even if the White Dragon Maiden wanted to take revenge, she wouldn¡¯t have the chance to do so.

    Through this battle, she had a deep understanding of how fast garen¡¯s strength had improved. It hadpletely exceeded the White Dragondy¡¯s understanding of white dragons. She even suspected that her eggs had been reced by that damn crystal dragon.

    In the Dragon¡¯s Nest at the five-hundred meter precipitous ice cliff, garen turned his head to look at the deepest part of the Dragon¡¯s Nest. Pieces of magic armor or greatswords that emitted light elemental fluctuations were ced together like a small mountain.

    It looked a little messy, but it was full of rich meaning.

    Even though most of the magic equipment was standard, it was still a considerable amount of wealth.

    Garen was thinking that if he had the chance, he could use them to exchange for his favorite magic gems.

    There were many valuable items, but garen loved ancient items that were filled with time, as well as cute magic gems.

    However, just now, garen realized that he had developed a different interest in time measuring tools.

    On a spellcaster¡¯s loot, he found a small item made of gold and silver. It looked like a pocket watch, but the main body was made of gold. The hands inside were made of silver, and they reflected the shing light.

    Every time the needle turned, the constant clicking sound between the gears made him feel at peace.

    After cing this pocket watch-like timing tool by the bed, garen picked up a space ring.

    Then, there was a ripple in the space, and a sharp magic sword fell out, along with some magic materials, books, scrolls, and snacks.

    This ring came from Copperfield. Other than the magic sword that was roxia¡¯s, the rest of the ring belonged to Copperfield.

    Garen first looked at the magic sword.

    The long and wide sword was engraved with dense runes. When the cold wind blew, it seemed to be torn apart by the sharp de, making a mournful sound. The sword was still stained with the White Dragondy¡¯s dragon blood.

    There was a Green high-quality gem at the end where the hilt and de were connected, and there were words written in anguage that garen could not understand at the bottom of the hilt.

    He guessed that it was the name of the magic sword.

    it¡¯s not in themonnguage, and judging from its size, it doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s for ordinary humans.

    Garen poured his magic power into it, and ayer of condensed sharp light appeared around the big sword.

    He poked the ground with a little force, and the hard ice crystals and frozen soil were stabbed deep into the ground like tofu.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good weapon, but I can¡¯t use it.¡±

    Garen felt that it was a pity.

    True dragons could also use weapons and equipment to strengthen themselves. However, due to their size, unless they used Transfiguration to change into the corresponding size, they could not use most weapons.

    Garen wouldn¡¯t go as far as to use a chopstick-like weapon to stab someone.

    ¡°There should be a spell that can change the shape of a weapon, but I don¡¯t know how.¡±

    Garen looked at the magic gem on the hilt and wondered if he should take it off.

    Ten secondster, he shook his head and expelled the thought from his mind.

    The gem was not the only precious part of a weapon that could easily cut through dragon scales. The runes carved on it and the unknown metal used to make the de were all of high quality. The value of the weapon was far beyond that of a magic gem.

    He didn¡¯t do anything that would be a waste, so garen kept it as part of his collection.

    Because he didn¡¯t want to get cut while sleeping, he didn¡¯t put it on the bed covered with gemstones, but under the bed not far away.

    With this harvest, garen¡¯s gem bed had now increased in thickness by oneyer. When hey on it, he was surrounded by gems of different colors, and with every breath he took, he could absorb a lot of elemental energy, which was very satisfying.

    However, garen¡¯s goal was to create arge pool with gemstones as water, one that could bury his body and allow him to swim in.

    He was still far from this.

    After that, garen shifted his gaze to the few books that Copperfield had brought with him. After carefully reading through them, his face revealed a mixed expression of joy and disappointment.

    He was happy because these books recorded the basic runes and curses of the school of protection, as well as some spell models.

    He was disappointed because he only had low level spells.

    These books were in a state of almost being torn apart. It could be seen that their owners had tried their best to preserve them, but they were still worn out by the passage of time. There was a high chance that they were the Enlightenment books left behind by Copperfield as a memento.

    Garen cleared out a space and ced these books together with the books he had obtained from the Twin-headed Ogre.

    Although he had already memorized the contents, asionally reading the books would give him a deeper feeling than directly recalling the memories.

    He lowered his head and looked at the human food he took out from his interspatial ring.

    One of them was exquisitely shaped and exuded a faint honey scent. It was a kind of sweet pastry that smelled good. The other was a bottle of light red liquid. Crushing the bottle cap, one could smell the faint scent of wine.

    Pastry with wine ... This old mage¡¯s taste was quite strange.

    Garen grabbed the sweet pastry and poured it into his mouth. After a few simple chews, he ate it with some wine.

    He smacked his lips and was disappointed by the terrible mixed taste.

    Compared to these things, garen still preferred meat, whether it was cooked or raw. Although he could eat anything, he had his own preferences.

    After looking through the spoils of war, garen took out an item solemnly.

    It was a Red Dragon Soul Stone that looked like a cross-headed Dragon.

    When the Dragon Soul Stone was exposed to the air, garen¡¯s heart immediately gave birth to an irrepressible desire.

    Since he had already given his followers many instructions, this time, garen did not suppress his desire and ate the Dragon Soul Stone that was emitting the aura of an ancient dragon.

    The Dragon Soul Stone was very small, so he didn¡¯t feel anything when it entered his mouth.

    However, when it passed through his throat and fell into his stomach, a surge of energy essence burst out instantly, emerging from his stomach like a tsunami. It rolled violently and swept through garen¡¯s limbs and bones, all over his body.

    Under the impact of this energy, garen¡¯s body trembled, and he couldn¡¯t help but groan a few times, his dragon ws subconsciously tightening.

    There was a kind of pleasure that came from the depths of the soul. Layer byyer, it was like climbing adder. After two hours, he finally climbed to the peak.

    BOOM!

    Garen¡¯s mind went nk.

    Endless sleepiness spread, and garen felt as if he had returned to his mother¡¯s arms.

    A warm andfortable feeling filled his body, making him subconsciously curl his tail and bury his head. He listened to the howling wind and snow outside, and in the blink of an eye, he fell into an unmovable state of sleep.

    Time passed by quietly.

    The river of time no longer flowed at a constant rate like before, forming a Whirlpool that other creatures could not see, wrapping around garen¡¯s body.

    Streams of the river of time poured into it, intertwining with the unique charm of time and time on garen¡¯s body.

 Chapter 83

    ?

    Chapter 83: The God of Light and the church (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The Church of Light was the Church of God with thergest sphere of influence and thergest number of believers in the Noah continent. They believed in a real God.

    A great god of light from the good camp.

    Even whenpared to all the high and mighty gods, he was still an insignificant existence among them. He was the owner of great divine power.

    He was kind, merciful, andpassionate. He brought the power of light to the world and resisted all evil.

    In addition to the God of Light, he also had other honorific titles.

    The god of the sun and summer, The Guardian of time, the god of agriculture and harvest ... He had the most followers among humans, and was the most widely worshipped object of mortals. His priests were popr everywhere, from the poor to the royal family.

    The sun, light, medical treatment, power ... It was his function and authority.

    His sacred emblem was a burning sun.

    His followers were spread all over the country.

    Even the humans who did not believe in the God of Light were full of respect for this great and merciful God. The only ones who hated him were the evil forces living in the dark shadows.

    Because the God of Light had never been stingy with his anger and power. He used his divine power to deter evil and encourage good and just people.

    Many countries in the South were at war, and the mes of war and smoke had engulfed almost every inch ofnd.

    Only thend where the Church of Light was located remained Holy andplete.

    The believers of the God of Light carried on a kind idea and epted many people who had lost their homes because of the war, including some soldiers. Here, with the protection of the God of Light, no force dared to hurt people.

    In the core temple of the Archbishop, the top and the surrounding walls were covered with murals. The contents were all kinds of stories and allusions about the God of Light teaching the people kindness and justice, or defeating evil.

    The bright sunlight shone through the four windows. In the dazzling white light, the surroundings were illuminated as if they were in a dream.

    The white-haired Pope, who was holding a scepter, closed his eyes slightly. He had apassionate expression on his face as he sat on the Pope¡¯s seat.

    The images of the war and the People¡¯s miserable lives appeared in his eyes. He sighed deeply and silently prayed for the people of the southern countries, hoping that they could also get the protection of the God of Light and get out of the war as soon as possible.

    After a long while, the light Pope opened his eyes.

    ¡°May the light of the God of Light shine on the earth, cleanse the war, and purify the people.¡±

    may all evil and all darkness disappear from the earth, and may lightst forever.

    The kind-looking white-haired old man sighed faintly.

    Even though he had legendary strength, as the spokesperson of the God of Light, he could not interfere in the war between human countries, unless there was an evil existence pushing it.

    The light Pope could indeed sense a wisp of evil power.

    That power originated from the Timo Kingdom, which was slowly being devoured and falling apart.

    The war in the South had started because of the decline of the Timo Kingdom, which made the light Pope even more suspicious of the evil forces in the dark.

    However, it was not obvious. It was just a vague guess and inference of the light Pope.

    He was currently in the Church of Light, which was located in the main city of the Timo Kingdom.

    From the royal family, to the mage Academy, to the Noble¡¯s mansion, to the civilian District at the edge ... He had been to all these ces, but he had never been able to find the source of the evil power.

    Therefore, he still could not attack. He could only keep an eye on the Timo Kingdom to prevent the spread of the unknown evil power.

    However, as if it had sensed the light Pope¡¯s gaze, the evil force hid itself in the deeper darkness and no longer moved. Even he could no longer sense it.

    The most he could do at the moment was to spread the temple and provide treatment or some food and shelter for the people who had suffered in the war.

    Now, the light Pope prayed to the God as usual, hoping to get a response from the God of Light and guide him in the right direction.

    But for the war between humans, it was not at the level where it would affect the entire continent. Even if there was an evil force behind it, the God of Light would rarely respond.

    It was not that he did not care about his tortured believers, but that his vision was not limited to this world.

    The light Pope understood this, so he prayed, but he didn¡¯t expect a response from God.

    However, when the prayer was about to end, an invisible extraordinary power suddenly descended.

    The white-haired old man trembled and raised his head.

    In his field of vision, the tall statue of the god of Light was exuding endless brilliance, and its gem-made eyes were now filled with the divine light of mysterious wisdom.

    The statue that was supposed to be dead came to life, surrounded by a holy aura of light.

    God, you have finally heard the prayers of your humble believer and have descended with light.

    The light Pope looked extremely excited. He knelt down in front of the statue of the god of Light, his body trembling with excitement.

    In his entire life as the Pope, this was actually the first time he had received a response from God, and it was not in the form of a dream, but the more solemn and rigorous descent of the Holy mark.

    The eyes that were filled with infinite light looked at the believers on the ground, transmitting images to him.

    A ck Sun was hanging in the sky, and darkness was its light.

    Tentacle-like ck fog emerged from the darkness. ck Crows flew and danced, eroding and tearing apart the bright sky inch by inch. Thend below was plunged into misery and suffering. Irrational, deformed and terrible ck evil beasts were ughtering the believers of the God of Light, leaving not even a de of grass alive wherever they passed ...

    Seeing this, the white-haired old man¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, and his heart felt as if it was being clenched by a big hand.

    From that terrifying ck Sun, he saw the ominous and evil of madness and chaos, which made him, a legendary existence, tremble with fear and almost find it hard to breathe.

    Compared to the dark catastrophe that would engulf the entire continent, the war between the few countries that he was worried about was child¡¯s y.

    At the end of the scene, he saw a pitch-ck Sun sculpture, which seemed to be the origin of all disasters.

    yeine, my loyal believer, my kind child, the world is in danger.

    ¡°Raise your head and ept my gift.¡±

    and then find it and destroy it. Otherwise, darkness will drown light, and kindness and justice will no longer exist.

    The Holy voice was solemn and serious as it fell into the ears of the light Pope, jellian. It dispelled the fear in his heart and made him feel peaceful and warm.

    Jellian¡¯s face was solemn. He slowly raised his head, and his eyes stopped when they moved to the feet of the statue of the god of Light.

    When he looked up, he thought it was disrespect to a God.

    At the same time, a series of ripples suddenly appeared in space.

    A soft light descended from the sky and wrapped around a pure and white scepter. The scepter emitted a faint divine light and floated in front of the light Pope.

 Chapter 84

    ?

    Chapter 84: 81 superrge Dragonling _1

    Trantor: 549690339

    Five months passed by in the blink of an eye.

    The sky of the ice ins of the extreme north was still in a state of pr day, taken over by the sun and light. At this time, white snow was flying, and the cold wind was whistling in the sunlight.

    The ck Sun sculpture that was being searched by the priests and Pdins of the Church of Light was still quietly waiting at the bottom of a deep Rift Valley that garen had thrown down.

    At the same time, with the passage of time, in the ice cliff territory, in the Dragon¡¯s Nest, a sleeping behemoth was slowly waking up and opening its tinum Dragon eyes.

    A bright light shot out from his eyes, and garen¡¯s consciousness woke up from the chaos.

    He moved his body, and dust fell from the Dragon scales, forming a circle of gray marks.

    this time¡¯s growth in deep sleep ... I¡¯ve slept for five months.¡±

    Garen shook his head and chased out thest bit of sleepiness in his mind.

    Because he had slept for too long, he had a feeling that he was about to rust, and there was a slight acrid feeling between his bones and muscles. Therefore, garen subconsciously stretched his dragon wings, wanting to move his bones.

    However, just as his body moved with his will, garen felt a resistance.

    He was stunned for a moment and looked around.

    The thick and wide dragon wings with distinct fascias, like the sail of a giant ship, touched the surface of the ice crystal on the wall, and he had not fully extended his dragon wings.

    He stood up, and the thick, winding Dragon Horn on his head directly hit the ceiling.

    ¡°This ...¡±

    Garen quivered and immediately regained his consciousness.

    Just like thest time he woke up in the Dragon¡¯s Nest at the bottom of the river, the space of the Icefall Dragon¡¯s Nest suddenly became narrow in garen¡¯s eyes.

    But the situation was different.

    This was because the riverbed Dragon¡¯s Nest was originally built ording to garen¡¯s body size at that time. It was normal to feel narrow after one growth. However, the ice cliff Dragon¡¯s Nest waspatible with the White Dragondy¡¯s body size. It was the kind that garen thought was very spacious and wide.

    But now, he felt that his surroundings were narrow and cramped.

    Using the Dragon Soul stone¡¯s dormant growth, the effect was beyond garen¡¯s expectations.

    He lowered his head slightly to prevent the Dragon Horn from hitting the ceiling again, and then looked down at his gem bed.

    In the past, the gem bed that he could just sit on was now as small and cute as a child¡¯s cradle in garen¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°How much has my body grown this time?¡±

    Garen¡¯s face was filled with excitement as he turned his head to look at the ice crystal wall, observing his current appearance through the reflection of the smooth ice crystals.

    Two pairs of curved dragon horns extended from the back of the helmet, bing thicker and sharper. There were tiny thorns on the Dragon ws, back, tail, and other ces. The scales were shiny, the Dragon ws were sharp, and the Dragon wings almost covered the entire nest ...

    It had a wingspan of 24 meters, a body length of 20 meters, and a shoulder height of four meters when its four limbs were on the ground. It was like a towering building.

    In terms of body size, garen hadpletely surpassed the White Dragon Lady. He had even surpassed the size of an adult white Dragon and reached the size of a mature white Dragon.

    An adult white Dragon was arge dragon. Only when they lived to the prime of their lives of more than two hundred years could they be arge dragon.

    ¡°Hiss ...¡±

    Garen looked at his current self, and could not help but take a deep breath of the cold air of the Northern Ice Field.

    His body size had changed from a twelve-meter long giant dragon to a twenty-meter long giant dragon, which was only a little smaller than the silver Dragon Luna. Due to the fact that garen¡¯s body outline was more burly and tall, he didn¡¯t look any smaller than Luna¡¯s body.

    under normal circumstances, the time Dragon whelps that are bred are superrge when they break out of their shells.

    ¡°Does this mean that I have officially be a time Dragon?¡±

    ¡°At the very least, it¡¯s definitely bigger than the young dragon in terms of size.¡±

    The length of the Dragon was between 18 to 30 meters.

    The time Dragon Whelp was a superrge dragon, and was on the same level as the adult gold dragon, Silver Dragon, Red Dragon, and iron Dragon. Garen had indeed reached this level.

    In terms of age, he was still a young dragon, a three-year-old young dragon.

    However, this young dragon was a little too big.

    Other than the fact that his body had almost doubled in size, there were two other significant changes in garen¡¯s body.

    One was that he had an additional ring of ck scales on his body.

    This ring of ck scales was not on the neck. It was a diamond-shaped ring of ck scales that extended from the shoulders of its forelimbs.

    The appearance of the new ring of ck scales was within garen¡¯s expectations.

    He had seen the future time Dragon with more rings of ck scales.

    The second change caught garen off guard.

    His body was simr to the White Dragon Whelp¡¯s, and the pure white scales that were as bright as a mirror had changed color!

    The change was not big, but it was enough to make garen lookpletely different from a White Dragon.

    Garen¡¯s dragon scales turned into a shiny silver-white color, making him look like a living being carved out of pure silver metal.

    Silver white ... If garen¡¯s head to the dragon¡¯s tail had more wrinkles, people would have thought he was a Silver Dragon at first sight, which was the most likely thing.

    Even now, garen¡¯s appearance looked more like a Silver Dragon.

    The difference between silver and pure white was not small.

    if Luna or the White Dragon Maiden sees me in this state ... I wonder what kind of expression he¡¯ll have.¡±

    If they were to see garen, they would be extremely shocked.

    He would even doubt his own judgment.

    Dragons judged the identity of their own kind mainly through their Dragon might and true dragon aura. Even if they were far away and could not see the other party¡¯s face, they could still judge the other party¡¯s identity. Although garen¡¯s aura had be much stronger, it was still him in essence.

    Unless he deliberately concealed his aura, the dragons who knew him would be able to confirm his identity without even seeing him.

    Garen turned around and admired his beautiful dragon body alone.

    He had gone through some battles, and there were some rough marks on his original white Dragon scales. Not every part of it was as bright as a mirror, but this deep sleep had renovated garen, and time had washed away the rough marks he had left behind.

    In the space around garen, the elemental energy was extremely active and jumping in joy, as if it was celebrating his new life.

    Garen could feel that his ability tomand and control the elemental energy had increased to another level. Casting spells would be easier and faster, and learning spells would also be much easier.

    He felt that he was no longer just an elemental father. He had probably advanced to the level of a biological grandfather.

    Although he didn¡¯t know how much control a legendary spellcaster had over elemental energy, garen felt that it shouldn¡¯t be much stronger than his.

    As someone who had juste into contact with spell knowledge and could already improve spells through his own ideas, garen had a say in this area.

    Ordinary human spellcasters who were not even legends wanted to improve their spells?

    It was nothing more than a fool¡¯s dream.

    The cold and aloof elemental energy would not give them any face.

 Chapter 85

    ?

    Chapter 85: The Wolfheart n.1

    Trantor: 549690339

    Thousands of meters above the ice ins of the extreme north, the biting cold wind was like a knife, and there were very few signs of living beings.

    At such a height, the cold air was enough to make most flying creatures flinch, and only a few magical creatures would asionally reach it.

    At the same time, garen pped his dragon wings without restraint, sometimes spinning, sometimes diving.

    He looked down at the sea of clouds, feeling extremely happy.

    Three years, after three years, he finally had enough power to make himself feel at ease, to move unhindered in the ice ins of the extreme north. The power that this superrge dragon body represented was stronger than what garen had imagined when he first woke up.

    The effect of the Dragon Soul Stone was extremely good for his time Dragon.

    The connection between him and the river of time deepened once again. Garen swallowed and spat out the water of the river of time, and the efficiency of obtaining the power of time increased by several times.

    After studying and understanding the new abilities that he had mastered during his growth this time, garen was already extremely certain that he had obtained most of the abilities of the time Dragon Whelp.

    As for the time Dragon Whelp, it was a legendary creature.

    If it was a time Dragon Whelp that had just been born a few weeks ago, it might be weaker than an ordinary legendary. However, except for the strength above legendary, no creature could pose a threat to a time Dragon Whelp, even when it had just broken out of its shell.

    Moreover, garen was not just born, he had already learned a lot of spells.

    This growth had greatly increased his mental strength, and he could already learn high-circle spells in depth. Once he mastered all the high-circle fireball variations that Molton had researched, garen was confident that he could fight even a legendary spellcaster.

    However, although his strength had increased greatly, garen was not so arrogant that he thought he was invincible.

    Not to mention the existence of the gods, the demon Princes, devil Lords, and even the elemental Lords of the elemental nes of hell and the abyss were all characters that he could not afford to provoke.

    The reason garen left the ice cliff territory this time was to recruit a new batch of followers.

    Therge dragon body meant that he needed more and higher quality food to satisfy his simrly increased appetite. Garen did not like to waste his time on hunting, even if his time was endless.

    He set his sights on the pack of Winter Wolves that he had encountered before.

    Ice in master?

    Garen wanted to see just how proud and aloof a magical creature that could obtain the title of the Lord of the ice field would be, and whether it would choose to be his kin or rather die than submit.

    As the power of time had be much more abundant, garen used the eleration state to hurry on his journey.

    His speed had exceeded the speed of sound. He was like a straight silver Line in the sea of clouds, like a Phantom Ghost, flying straight towards the gathering ce of the winter Wolves.

    The agility of a true dragon was not directly rted to its age and body size.

    Due to a multiverse-level spell targeted at Dragons, therger a true dragon was, the more powerful the suppression of the main material ne would be. In many cases, they would be slower, unless they could master many spells that improved their agility attribute or go to other nes without the suppression of the main material ne.

    Garen was also affected by the suppression of the main material ne.

    His agility under normal circumstances was not as good as therge dragon body before it went into deep sleep.

    However, his time maniption ability was enough to make up for this. Even if the limit of the elerated state had only been doubled, and the highest speed now was only six times, it was still enough for garen to move like the wind, and his movements were shockingly agile.

    The flight speed in the elerated mode was extremely fast, and it only took a short time for garen to arrive at his destination.

    The area where they saw the winter Wolvesst time.

    It was not a in, but an icy forest with undting curves and tall trees.

    Several hundred-feet-tall snowy pine trees, which were simr to the shermane general tree on earth, rose from the ground and stood like Giants.

    The violent cold wind of the ice ins of the extreme north was unable to shake their tree trunks at all. They could only shake the branches and leaves weakly, shaking off the snow on the leaves.

    Garen lowered his head and looked at the dense snowy pine forest. His gaze swept across the area and he found many ice field creatures that lived here.

    The snowy pine forest was rich in biological resources.

    The snow Mountain pine, which was as tall as a giant, blocked the wind and snow. There were many ordinary trees, fir, or shrubs growing in the low ces. In the White world, there was a rare verdant color.

    It was because of the existence of the snowridge pine forest that there were many powerful creatures living nearby or in the forest.

    Ogres, arctic bears, trolls, Tauren, Winter Wolves ...

    Garen used his long-distance vision in the sky, his gaze passing through the thick canopy and quickly locking onto his target.

    A total of 19 Winter Wolves were lying beside a Snow Pine tree, licking each other¡¯s snow-white fur. It seemed that they had just finished a hunt and were resting.

    Nine Adult Winter Wolves that were two and a half meters long and ten small wolves that looked like dogs were all members of this pack of Winter Wolves.

    It might sound like a small number, but it was already a rtivelyrge Winter Wolf Pack.

    The winter Wolves were different from ordinary wolves. Usually, there were six to nine of them in a pack. A pack of neen wolves was enough to sweep through the entire snowy pine forest.

    Despite their small size, each of the adult Winter Wolves had the strength of a ferocious frost Tiger.

    However, their instincts were not as sensitive as the ferocious Tiger¡¯s. Garen was looking down at the pack of Winter Wolves from a high altitude, but they were still unaware of it.

    Only the alpha Wolf, who was thergest in size and as strong as a Tiger, could vaguely sense it.

    It looked around, sizing up the surroundings, looking a little suspicious and uneasy. There was a high probability that it had reacted to garen¡¯s gaze, but it could not determine the specific source of this reaction.

    Garen¡¯s gaze flickered, and he extended his dragon wings, starting to descend.

    He didn¡¯t descend very quickly, but because of hisrge dragon body, he still carried an indescribable power and boldness. The cold wind and Blizzard seemed to have been born because of him.

    When garen¡¯s dragon wings blocked the sun, leaving an increasingly obvious shadow outline on the ground, the winter Wolves that were covered by the shadow raised their heads alertly.

    The moment they saw garen, these Winter Wolves immediately bared their fangs and lowered their limbs.

    They assumed a highly tense battle stance and let out low roars.

    A few of the younger Winter Wolves were brimming with elemental light. They were so bold that they wanted to cast a spell-like ability and attack garen.

    Garen¡¯s figure was reflected in the eyes of the head Wolf. It hesitated for a moment, opened its mouth, and stopped the young Winter Wolf¡¯s actions with themonnguage.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly, let¡¯s see what it¡¯s here for.¡±

    Unlike the young Winter Wolf, the alpha Wolf was more knowledgeable. From garen¡¯s body size and the color of his scales, it assumed that garen was a powerful adult Silver Dragon.

    In fact, garen was much stronger than an adult Silver Dragon.

    A few secondster, when garen retracted his wings and his gaze fell on the Winter Wolf¡¯s territory, the alpha Wolf slowly walked forward, raised its head, and said to garen in a tone that was neither servile nor overbearing, ¡± This is the territory of the Wolfheart n.

    ¡°Powerful Silver Dragon, why have youe?¡±

    if youe with good intentions, the Wolfheart n wees you as. guest. If you have ill intentions ...

    The words came to an abrupt end.

    It was three meters long, and in front of garen, it was just a small Alpha Wolf, showing garen its attitude.

 Chapter 86

    ?

    Chapter 86: Expelling the breath of time

    Trantor: 549690339

    A powerful Silver Dragon?

    Garen did not mind the Alpha¡¯s fearless attitude. On the contrary, he admired it. However, when he heard the Alpha¡¯s first sentence, he was stunned andughed.

    As expected, he looked more like a Silver Dragon than a White Dragon in the eyes of ordinary creatures.

    Without realizing it, garen had gotten rid of the image of being the shame of a true dragon in the eyes of others.

    However, to him, it didn¡¯t matter whether it was a Silver Dragon or a White Dragon. They were far inferior to his time Dragon.

    Garen did not correct the Alpha¡¯s mistake.

    He slowly lowered his dragon head and leaned his body forward slightly. His shadow extended forward and his body approached the alpha with great pressure. Then he said calmly, ¡± I heard that you winterwolves have a title called the Lord of the ice field.

    and it just so happens that I¡¯ve been looking for the Lord of the ice fields as a follower recently.

    His voice paused for a moment, and garen¡¯s tone was calm as he said unhurriedly, ¡± ¡°Do you think this is good or bad?¡±

    After hearing garen¡¯s words, the surrounding winter Wolves were in an uproar. Low whimpers and howls were transmitted between them, as if they were sending some message signal to each other, discussing how to deal with garen.

    The head Wolf hesitated for a few seconds, and because of garen¡¯s pressure, it subconsciously took a step back.

    After it came back to its senses, it suddenly realized that it couldn¡¯t show its fear. It forced down the uneasiness in its heart, stabilized its body, looked up at garen, and said slowly in a story-telling tone, ¡± seven years ago, when I was still an ordinary Winter Wolf, the n I was in met a White Dragon that was almost an adult.

    There were two ways for a Winter Wolf to be a n leader.

    One was to defeat the leader of the original n and rece its position, but this was usually very difficult.

    The second option was to leave the n and build a new n from scratch. Then, he would take on a new name and be the n leader. All the members of the Winter Wolf n would have their names given by the leader.

    it¡¯s from the West, arrogant and rude. It wants to use force to make us yield, be its kin, and obey its orders.

    After saying that, the alpha Wolf raised its head and let out a long and clear howl from its mouth. The howl reverberated through the dense branches of the snowy pine forest.

    In less than two seconds after the Wolf¡¯s howl, howls from different directions and distances echoed in the snowy Pinewood Forest as if they were responding to the call of the alpha.

    After hearing the intertwining howls, the alpha Wolf stopped howling and continued, ¡± but the result was that it was covered in wounds and returned in a sorry state. Our sharp ws and teeth tore the Dragon¡¯s scales apart and stained it with delicious dragon blood.

    ¡°You¡¯reparing the silver Dragon to the White Dragon?¡± garenughed.

    In his heart, garen suspected that the White Dragon that had been beaten away by the winter Wolves was the White Dragon Lady.

    Coming of age, from the West of the snowy Pinewood Forest, arrogant and rude ... Putting these keywords together, if nothing went wrong, it was the White Dragon Maiden.

    He didn¡¯t expect her to have such a dark history of being beaten up instead of taking in a family.

    Garen was even more interested in this pack of Winter Wolves. He wanted to know how the White Dragon Lady would feel when she saw one of his kin beating her up.

    The alpha warily nced at garen¡¯s gigantic body, its eyes revealing a human-like fear, but it still firmly said, ¡± the Wolfheart n will not be the kin of any living creature.

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re a powerful adult Silver Dragon, please leave.¡±

    otherwise, I don¡¯t mind reliving the scene from that day and drinking dragon¡¯s blood.

    As soon as he finished speaking, garen heard a rustling sound. Limbs quickly stepped on the ground, lightly rubbing against the snow.

    His expression did not change as he looked in other directions and surveyed his surroundings.

    In his field of vision, wolves of all sizes were gathering from every corner of the snowy Pinewood Forest like a tide. White, ck, gray, red ... There were at least five to six hundred wolves.

    There were ordinary wild wolves, magic wolves with elemental light around them, and even. few ferocious wolves that were six to seven meters long ... It was as if all the wolves in the snowridge pine forest were responding to the call of the winter Wolves and gathering here.

    Garen¡¯s eyes brightened. He wasn¡¯t shocked, but happy.

    As the most dangerous and intelligent Wolf, the Winter Wolf had always been the king of wolves. It couldmunicate with all other wolves and even domesticated dogs. However, it was also an outstanding existence among all the alpha wolves to be able to gather all the wolves around it with a howl.

    It was indeed capable to be able to build a Winter Wolf n with 19 members.

    Subduing such a pack of Winter Wolves was equivalent to obtaining arge number of Wolf tribesmen.

    . true dragon soars, followed closely by an evil wolf ... Such a scene was not bad.

    The alpha never expected that its disy of strength would not only fail to intimidate garen, but also make garen even more determined to get them.

    As the winter Wolves were proud and aloof, it was almost impossible to subdue them withoutpletely crushing them. Garen patiently waited for the Wolf Pack to gather.

    If he, with his half-legend strength, could be scared by a pack of wolves, it would be a joke.

    A momentter, the pack of wolves gathered by the alpha were all in position.

    For a moment, the surrounding space was filled with the deep howls of evil wolves.

    Highly-intelligent werewolves like the winter Wolves were rare after all, and most of the wolves that were gathered here only had the thoughts of wild beasts. When they saw garen, none of them could keep their calm, and all of them put on a highly tense battle posture.

 Chapter 87

    ?

    Chapter 87: Expelling the breath of time (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Four ferocious wolves that were between six to eight meters long slowly walked out and stood behind the head Wolf. They looked at garen with beastly gazes.

    Among the wolves present, other than the other Adult Winter Wolves, these four ferocious wolves had the strongest auras. The other wolves, which were magic creatures, did not have their fierce and bloodthirsty auras.

    The pack of wolves gathered, and the sound of their continuous howls was indeed not weak.

    However, to garen, they were like children showing off their muscles to an adult.

    Even thergest violent Wolf was only about the size of garen¡¯s arm.

    we respect the strong and you, an adult Silver Dragon.

    but this doesn¡¯t mean that the Wolfheart n is afraid of fighting.

    Seeing that his helpers had arrived, the alpha was even more confident.

    Clusters of ice crystals grew under its feet, supporting it as it gradually rose to garen¡¯s level. This way, it showed that it was not afraid of garen.

    Garen didn¡¯t care about the small movements of the wolf.

    The more powerful he was, the less he cared about the schemes of the weak.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re all here, let¡¯s settle this together.¡±

    Garen pped his dragon wings, stood up straight, and said with a smile.

    The Dragon¡¯s might burst forth.

    The connection with the river of time deepened, and the draconic might mixed with a trace of light was as heavy as a mountain, sweeping through the bodies of every Wolf in a circle.

    All the wolves froze.

    The Winter Wolf and the violent Wolf were in better condition, but their eyes were dazed and they could note back to their senses for a long time.

    The rest of the more ordinary wolves immediately went limp and fell to the ground with their tails between their legs. The most unbearable ones even peed and defecated, paralyzed.

    Garen was rather satisfied with Draconic Aura¡¯s performance.

    Immediately after, he opened his Dragon mouth, and under the still nk gazes of the winter Wolves, he spat out an invisible, invisible, andpletely undetectable, cone-shaped Dragon Breath that covered arge area.

    Expel the breath of time.

    These were the same as the breath of time plundering, the two powerful Dragon breaths of the time Dragon.

    Immediately after, all the wolves that were in front of garen¡¯s opening Dragon mouth suddenly disappeared one by one. Not even the slightest trace of the surrounding environment could be seen, as if they had never been there.

    Other than some w marks on the ground and the smell of the wolves that had yet to disperse, there was no other evidence that proved that they hade to this world.

    Garen turned his neck, and after a circle, other than the winter Wolves, all the other wolves around him had disappeared.

    Not only were the wild wolves without any magic abilities and ferocious bodies gone, even the wolves that were magic creatures and a few other ferocious wolves had all disappeared.

    Such a strange and chilling scene awakened the Winterwolf n.

    They managed to regain some consciousness. After realizing what had just happened, they were shocked and their limbs were trembling.

    In order to prevent the Winterwolf tribe from fighting to the death, garen did not attack them.

    ¡°What have you done?!¡±

    All of the winter Wolves bared their fangs and lowered their limbs. They looked at the silent surroundings in fear and uneasiness, then looked at garen in horror.

    They were in a fighting state, but none of them dared to make a move.

    After seeing the terrifying scene just now, their hearts turned cold.

    To make more than 600 wolves disappear without a sound, not even their blood and remains, not even their dying howls, not even a single strand of hair left, this was beyond the understanding of the winter Wolves.

    Even the highly intelligent magical creatures had never seen or heard of such a thing.

    Garen grinned, revealing his sharp and menacing dragon teeth, which shimmered slightly under the reflection of the sun.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, they¡¯re not dead.¡±

    I¡¯m not an evil Dragon. I won¡¯t kill my future kin for no reason.

    Different from the aging damage of the breath of time, the effect of expelling the breath of time was even more bizarre and abnormal.

    When garen expelled the breath of time, the river of time would move along with it. The invisible and omnipresent illusory river water would drag the target into it and directly expel them to the future.

    But they did not really appear in the future.

    In fact, they no longer existed.

    If there was no death, then it simply did not exist.

    It didn¡¯t exist in the present or the past, and it also didn¡¯t exist in the real future.

    Before the effect of expelling the breath of time ended, they would continue to be expelled. Only when the Dragon Breath¡¯s effect ended, or when garen took the initiative to recall them and withdraw the power of time, would they be caught by time again and brought back to the present.

    Any enemy attacked by the breath of time would be expelled, no matter how powerful they were.

    The effect of expelling the breath of time was the same as plundering the breath of time, it depended on garen¡¯s age.

    If garen did not take back the power of time, they would disappear for three years and would only appear here three yearster.

    Their physical state would be maintained at the time of disappearance, and so would their memories and consciousness. It was like blinking an eye, and three years would pass without them knowing.

    If garen were to live until he became an ancient dragon, he would be able to use the breath of time to expel him and not care about anything else until the flow of time was normal and he would be able to capture the other party. He would be able to let a person experience the vicissitudes of life and experience a thousand years in an instant.

    ¡°They ... If they¡¯re not dead, then where did they go?¡±

    The Alpha¡¯s voice, which was originally full of arrogance and pride, was a little stammering.

    Even though it was now at the same height as garen, it did not dare to look at garen directly, and its eyes shifted to the sides.

    Garen did not answer.

    ¡°Give up your resistance to submission and submit to my will,¡± he said in a low voice.

    I¡¯ll bestow you with dragon blood and make the name of the Wolfheart n resound throughout the continent. You¡¯ll be the ws and fangs of the giant dragon and the evil wolves under the Dragon.

    No matter what the situation was, using both kindness and severity was the most appropriate way to deal with it.

    Disying their strength and promising a future was a good method to subdue their followers.

    A simple threat or a pure temptation was a little too thin.

    The Dragon¡¯s might was like the ocean, and coupled with the terrifying incident of the living Wolf, the group of Winter Wolves began to look at each other in dismay and hesitate.

    Ny-nine percent of the wolves were from the evil faction. They worshipped strength, were cruel and bloodthirsty, and loved strength. Although they were proud and difficult to subdue, it was only because the difference in strength between the two was not big enough.

    With garen¡¯s current performance, these Winter Wolves had already started to waver.

    Some of them submitted to the Dragon¡¯s Kin out of fear, while others did so out of yearning.

    After witnessing the power of a Dragon, countless intelligent creatures wanted to be its followers.

    While the head Wolf was still hesitating, a few of the younger Winter Wolves who had their own thoughts looked at each other, then took a step forward at the same time. They lowered their proud heads at garen and said, ¡± ¡°Lord True dragon, Lang Li ng Xing)ng Bing) is willing to be your loyal subject. From now on, I will bathe in blood for you and fight for you under the wings of the Dragon.¡±

    The winter Wolves ¡®name was very casual,pletely depending on the n leader¡¯s thoughts. Their n¡¯s name style was quite special.

    After saying that, the three Adult Winter Wolves silently walked past the head Wolf and towards garen. They turned their gazes towards their own kind.

    Garen stretched out his Dragon w and stroked the snow-white fur of a Winter Wolf. His voice was calm as he said, ¡± I¡¯m not an evil Dragon. I don¡¯t like to be forced.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you to decide if you¡¯re willing to be my kin.¡±

    however, the snowy Pinewood can only be controlled by my followers. You can decide whether you want to stay or leave.

    After the three Adult Winter Wolves took action, two more Winter Wolves were attracted by garen¡¯s power and walked to his side, silently looking at their own kind.

    There were a total of nine Adult Winter Wolves here, and most of them had already decided to be garen¡¯s subordinates.

    Only the alpha and the other three were still hesitating.

    The chieftain Wolf looked at garen. The silver-like shiny dragon scales, the four wriggling dragon horns, the twenty-meter long superrge dragon body ... As the tribesmen walked towards garen one by one, the alpha finally jumped off the ice block and walked towards garen after their persuasion.

    After seeing the Alpha¡¯s decision, garen was in a good mood, and said, ¡± you¡¯ve made a wise choice. The Wolfheart n is still under your leadership.

    ¡°Tell me your name.¡±

    The alpha lowered its head and said in themonnguage, ¡± ¡°Lang er is very honored to be your kin.¡±

    After he finished speaking,ng e turned around to look at the remaining three Adult Winter Wolves and said in a deep voice,¡±What are you guys waiting for? Under the leadership of the great master of the silver Dragon, the Wolfheart n will definitely be the most powerful Winterwolf n!¡±

    Clearly, it had its own thoughts and ambitions.

    She chose to be garen¡¯s follower not only because she was forced by the situation, but also because she saw garen¡¯s strength.

    Since the head Wolf had already set an example, the remaining three Winter Wolves no longer insisted and walked towards garen one by one. The little Winter Wolves that were hiding at the side were called out and looked up at garen timidly.

 Chapter 88

    ?

    Chapter 88: The Dragon of eternity

    Trantor: 549690339

    Garen lowered his head and looked at the winter Wolves surrounding him, a smile on his face.

    Immediately after, he retracted his power of time, and the wolves that had remained in their original state when they disappeared suddenly appeared, looking at the winter Wolves beside garen in confusion.

    When the wolves of different colors and abilities appeared, the winter Wolves all looked at them.

    To the winter Wolves, the sudden appearance and disappearance of the Wolf Pack was like a miracle.

    As powerful magical creatures at the top of the food chain, the winter Wolves could clearly sense the fluctuations of elemental energy. In their opinion, if garen was casting a spell ability, then it should have led to changes in elemental energy no matter what.

    But in reality, they were unable to detect the slightest fluctuation of elemental energy, which was also the reason why the winter Wolves were so shocked.

    This meant that as long as garen wanted to use this method to attack them, it would be difficult for them to defend themselves. They could only passively disappear like the other wolves.

    On the other side, the wolves that suddenly appeared were even more dumbfounded.

    Their intelligence was not high, and they had only been expelled for a short time. Their consciousness and memory were still stuck at the second they were expelled. They did not notice the change in time and could not understand the current situation at all.

    In their eyes, it was just a blink of an eye, and the king of the wolves, the winter Wolves, had already kneeled under garen.

    Both sides felt incredulous.

    With the winter Wolves surrendering first, the other wolves were much easier to deal with.

    They were already hard-pressed to resist garen¡¯s Draconic Aura before, and now that they were under the winter Wolves ¡®influence, they were subdued and intimidated by garen effortlessly.

    Although they were not as strong as the winter Wolves, there were enough of them. Moreover, the magic creatures and violent wolves were good individuals.

    There was another benefit to having a Wolf Pack as a family.

    Due to their small size, they did not need much food for their own group other than the ferocious wolves. However, due to their outstanding abilities, they were usually able to huntrge sized prey, which could provide garen with arge amount of high-quality prey.

    ¡°Master, are we going to follow you to your territory?¡±

    Lang wo looked at the familiar snowridge pine forest and asked hesitantly.

    It was a little reluctant to leave this ce that it had lived in for a long time and was rich in resources.

    In response, garen smiled and said, ¡± the ce where I am is my territory. The ce where my family is is also my territory.

    you can stay in the snowy Pinewood Forest. It¡¯s a good ce for you to live.

    In the forest, the winter Wolves were much more powerful than they were on the ins. They were very good at hunting together. Even a creature like the White Dragon Lady was no match for a group of them.

    Garen¡¯s requirements for them were simr to the ogres¡¯. He asked them to go to the ice cliff territory once a week and provide him with food.

    However, considering that the winter Wolves were stronger than the ogres, he had higher requirements for the Wolfheart tribe, but it was not impossible toplete.

    In terms of being a Lord, garen felt that he was reasonable enough and would not make things difficult for his family.

    He wasn¡¯t interested in doing something as despicable as eating his own family to vent his anger.

    if you need the Wolfheart tribe to fight, the Winter Wolf Warriors will rush to the front and fight for you.

    Lang er expressed his loyalty.

    It wasn¡¯t satisfied with just being garen¡¯s family and only providing food for him, this was a very simple matter for the winter Wolves.

    Lang wo was looking forward to the day when the Wolfheart n would be thergest Winterwolf n.

    Garen nodded. when I need you, I¡¯ll naturallye and gather the winter Wolves. There¡¯s no need to rush.

    At the same time, Lang Li, the adult male Winter Wolf who had initially chosen to side with garen, suddenly said, ¡± master, the Wolfheart n isn¡¯t the only Winter Wolf in the Arctic tundra. Lang er is from the Wolftooth n. In addition, there are also wolf heads, Wolf ws, Wolf mouths, wolf fur ... The wolf tail n.¡±

    Listening to a series of Wolf-something n wordsing out of Lang Li¡¯s mouth, garen felt that he could no longer recognize the word ¡®Wolf¡¯.

    The winter Wolves liked to name their n after a certain part of their body, and it felt a little strange after hearing it for a long time.

    After he finished speaking, Lang Li stopped talking and looked at the alpha Wolf,ng er.

    As a highly intelligent creature, they were no less scheming than humans. However, to garen, these were all trivial matters. Compared to his dumb minions that had no intelligence, he preferred highly intelligent species.

    He saw it and waited forng er to speak.

    Lang er¡¯s face revealed an expression of anticipation as he continued, if you agree, the Wolfheart n will use your name to conquer the world and unite all the Winter Wolf ns in the ice field of the extreme north. They will join the Wolfheart and be your family.

    As a lone wolf who was willing to leave the stable n and build the Wolfheart n,ng er was not content with the current situation.

    It wasng wo¡¯s lifelong goal and ambition to develop the Wolfheart n and be the pioneer that unified the Winter Wolf n in the Arctic tundra.

    This was a very difficult goal, so it was willing to submit to garen, hoping to use garen¡¯s strength to achieve its goal.

    After listening tong wo¡¯s words, garen thought for a moment, and said in a low voice, ¡± all the Winterwolf ns in the icy ins of the extreme north? ¡±

    ¡°Yes, what do you think?¡±ng wo was a little apprehensive.

    It mistook garen for a Silver Dragon, and garen did not deny it either. Lang er was not sure if a Silver Dragon with a gentle nature would want to do such a thing.

    However, because garen¡¯s previous performance was notpletely like a kind Silver Dragon, it had some expectations.

 Chapter 89

    ?

    Chapter 89: The Dragon of eternity

    Trantor: 549690339

    Garen smiled, looked atng er, and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Only the northern ice fields?¡±

    Lang e was slightly taken aback. Then, his eyes gradually lit up and he said excitedly,¡±What do you mean?¡±

    Garen looked towards the faint Dragonspine Ridge in the South and said, ¡± ¡°Since there¡¯s a goal, there¡¯s no harm in setting it further,¡±

    ¡°All the werewolves in the entire Noah continent and the entire world can bebeled with the name¡± Wolf Heart.¡±¡±

    A follower with a goal and ideal was much better than a follower who was lying t.

    Garen wanted to collect more knowledge, but when he left the northern ice fields, it would be difficult for him to do it alone.

    No matter how strong an individual was, there were still areas that were difficult to take care of.

    However, his followers could be his extended ws and help him achieve his goals.

    After his strength had increased this time, garen was no longer satisfied with just staying in the icy ins of the extreme north. Once he had mastered all the spells left behind by Molton, he nned to leave the icy ins of the extreme north and see the vast world outside.

    The southern countries were filled with human cities, the natural forests where magical beasts roamed, the deep and dark underground cities, the vast ocean where the metal dragons lived ... Not only that, but he also wanted to witness the legendary history of the past, the Grand or declining world in the future with his own eyes.

    The birth of the true dragons, the Great War with the Giants that even the gods were involved in. the Dragon-Phoenix war that was recorded in the Dragon Legacy, the battle for the throne between the metal dragons and the steel Dragons ...

    But at the moment, he couldn¡¯t move around the time axis.

    However, everything was worth looking forward to.

    ¡°The entire world of wolves!¡±

    Beside garen,ng E¡¯s breathing became heavier after he heard garen¡¯s words.

    It had only thought about the ice ins of the extreme north, but it had not thought about what it would do after leaving the ice ins. It had only been ambitious before it met garen to be able to unify the Winter Wolf n of the extreme north.

    As for now,ng er only felt his heart tremble and his scalp go numb. He was so excited that he couldn¡¯t control himself when he imagined the scene of all the wolves in the world being united by the Wolfheart n.

    ¡°Master, your vision is far beyondng er¡¯s imagination.¡±

    I¡¯m willing to give up my life. I¡¯m willing to pay any price to fight for this goal for the rest of my life. I¡¯ll fight for you for the rest of my life.

    Lang wo took a few deep breaths and tried his best to suppress his excitement. The way he looked at garen had changed.

    Garen spread his dragon wings, and his huge shadow covered the earth.

    there¡¯s no need to limit it to the Winterwolf tribe. The Taurens, trolls, barbarians ... You can all use my name to make them submit to the wings of the true dragon.¡±

    He said slowly.

    The creatures that lived in the ice ins of the extreme north were stronger than most of the creatures in the outside world. They were very suitable as subordinates.

    Lang er looked up at garen from the shadows and said in awe, ¡± ¡°Master, may I know your name?¡±

    Garen pondered for a few seconds, then looked up at the constantly flowing illusory river of time and shadow. He then smiled and spat out four words.

    ¡°The Dragon of eternity.¡±

    In terms of titles, it was usually given by others, but since he needed it and had enough confidence, garen did not mind taking one himself.

    Since Dragons usually liked toe up with domineering names, the name ¡®Dragon of eternity¡¯ wouldn¡¯t attract too much attention. It would only make people think that he was an arrogant Dragon who didn¡¯t know his ce.

    However, what garen didn¡¯t know was that there were already some stories about him circting in the southern countries.

    These stories originated from a few humans who were lucky enough to escape, but after many rounds of spreading, they gradually became a little exaggerated.

    There were even poets who wrote short sentences about garen.

    Its dragon wings burned with eternal mes, surrounded by cold wind and hard ice.

    It had a ferocious family and was not weaker than the higher beings.

    It was the wings of ice and Fire, the Dragon of frost, the master of fire and extreme cold, the White Dragon of fire that could destroy the world.

    ................

    Garen did not know the above.

    Back to the main topic, when garen mentioned the other tribes, especially the Taurens, the winter Wolves perked up their ears at the same time and subconsciously bared their fangs.

    Such a strange phenomenon attracted garen¡¯s attention.

    the Tauren priests have some strange abilities, ¡± exinedng wo. plus, there are many normal Tauren here. They¡¯vee to the snowridge pine forest many times to take over this ce.

    ¡°Although we led the Wolf Pack to beat them back many times, they still came back and caused us quite a bit of trouble.¡±

    A strange ability?

    What kind of strange power could. pure-hearted warrior like the Tauren wield ... ¡°What kind of ability?¡± garen asked, curious.

    Lang er thought for a moment, then recalled,¡±There are some totem runes carved on their bodies, which are the source of their abilities.¡±

    their abilities don¡¯t look like spells, but they can also draw elemental energy, control the earth to roll, turn soil and stones into pirs, and change the terrain.

    ¡°................¡±

    when I was fighting the Tauren, I had a feeling that the earth had developed intelligence and was cooperating with them.

    Lang er described to garen how he felt when he fought the Tauren.

    Garen fell into deep thought after listening.

    The earth had developed its own consciousness ... The rich knowledge from the Dragon¡¯s legacy gave garen a guess, but he was not too sure.

    ¡°Is there a big difference in strength between you and the Tauren?¡± he asked after some thought.

    in the snowridge pine forest, we have the geographical advantage, ¡±ng wo replied. they are at a disadvantage in battle. But if we leave the snowridge pine forest and go to their tribal territory, they will be able to disy their strength that is a level higher than ours.

    Garen nodded, and after a few seconds of silence, he said, ¡± now, I order the Wolfheart n to carry out their first mission after bing my followers, which is to conquer the Tauren tribe.

    this is a test for the Wolfheart n to prove that you are qualified to fight for me.

    ¡°I won¡¯t take action personally.¡±

    however, since you¡¯re my kin, I¡¯ll give you some help.

    Next, garen transformed the adult Winter Wolves and the few ferocious wolves into dragon veins one by one.

    The little Winter Wolf that had not yet grown up would not have the chance to transform into a dragon vein.

    The transformation of the Dragon¡¯s Vein was notpletely safe. Creatures that were not strong enough could not withstand the power of the dragon¡¯s blood. It wasmon for them to die directly in the process of transformation.

    Back when he was converting the Dragon veins of the northern ice spirits, a portion of them had exploded into pieces.

    After bathing in dragon¡¯s blood, the winter Wolves and berserk wolves would enter a drowsy state, and would wee a short period of deep sleep.

    As Winter Wolves, their cold attribute bloodlines were extremelypatible with them. Their bodies were quickly stained with a faint Dragon-type aura.

    After exining the duties of these Winter Wolves as his kin, garen pped his dragon wings and left the snowy Pinewood Forest after setting off a strong gust of wind. His figure gradually disappeared into the sky.

    Not long after, he returned to the ice cliff territory and entered the Dragon¡¯s Nest.

    Compared to the dense forest, he still preferred the tall ice cliff with a wide view.

    It had been a few days since garen woke up.

    He had expanded the dragon¡¯sir, and the space was just right for his body size.

    The only w was that the gemstones that could have covered a wholeyer and let him lie down now looked too thin, which made garen a little dissatisfied.

    He was used to sleeping with gems that feltfortable to the touch, and now that they were reced with ordinary items, he felt a little ufortable.

    After returning to the dragon¡¯sir, garen¡¯s dragon tongue moved slightly, and he gently rolled out a space ring.

    With a sh of light, a spell scroll with the school of evocation¡¯s and a fiery red staff that seemed to be of extraordinary quality appeared in garen¡¯s hands.

    Garen had originally nned to use the seven-ring evocation scroll, violent tooth vortex, as his trump card.

    When he was fighting against the human army, he felt that it might be useful, but in the end, he didn¡¯t use it.

    To the current him, the effect of this scroll was already rtively average. Although it was still useful, it was far from being a trump card.

    After putting the dagger-toothed vortex scroll back into his space ring, garen held the tiny red me staff in his hand and closed his eyes.

    He injected his spiritual power into it and felt a strong connection with it. It pointed to somewhere in the South.

    The faint connection in the past, as garen¡¯s mental strength increased, was now as clear as a substance.

    He opened his eyes and looked to the South, deep in thought.

    looks like I¡¯ll have to pay Luna a visit and ask her what that staff is for. Why would an Army of Two thousand risk their lives toe all the way to the icy ins of the extreme north? ¡±

    If he wasn¡¯t wrong, Luna should know about the unknown connection between the staff of red me and the South.

    Before she left garen¡¯s Dragon Lair thest time, she had told him the location of her territory. It was deeper in the Northern Ice Field to the North.

    Now that she looked like a Silver Dragon, she became more heroic in the eyes of a Silver Dragon. Maybe Luna could be more honest, garen thought.

 Chapter 90

    ?

    Chapter 90: The excited White Dragon Maiden (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    When the elegant and beautiful adult Silver Dragon¡¯s figure appeared in garen¡¯s mind, he did not make a quick decision to go.

    The main thing was that garen was not in a hurry.

    No matter what was connected to the other end of the red me staff, it was not something that he needed to do immediately.

    After growing up in this deep sleep, garen realized that he had be more indifferent to many things.

    He wanted to figure out what was on the other side just because of a little curiosity in his heart, not an urgent curiosity.

    Garen closed his eyes slightly and dispersed Luna¡¯s silver-white figure. Pages of books that were slowly turning appeared in his mind. On them were arge number of concept models about spells, and all of them were fireball spells.

    The main difference between them was theplexity of the model. The mostplicated ninth-circle spell required runes as dense as river sand in the water,rge and small as stars.

    Constructing a high-circle spell model was equivalent to creating a high-rise building out of thin air in one¡¯s mind. From the materials used to every piece of steel inside to every basic facility, everything had to be vivid and lifelike.

    Without enough mind power, he could not even think about high-circle spell models.

    Before using the Dragon Soul Stone, garen¡¯s mental strength was only enough for him to master level four spells. He had tried many times to inscribe level five spell models but had failed.

    Although the elemental energy favored him, if his mental strength was not up to standard, he would not be able to construct a spell model. Even if the elemental energy worshipped garen like a god, it would not be able to do anything about it. It mainly depended on his own ability.

    Garen recalled the details of the five-ringva fireball in Molton¡¯s notes, the embellishments of runes and base curses, the changes in the spiritual lines ...

    He focused and began to inscribe the spell model of theva fireball in his consciousness.

    Time always passed very quickly when he was focused.

    Half a day passed in the blink of an eye.

    And garen had notpletely seeded yet.

    It was not that his mind power was insufficient, but that his proficiency was not enough. He was unable topletely inscribe the spell model in one go. There would always be small problems, such as a rune being crooked, causing the entire spell model to lose its effect, and he would have to start over again.

    they¡¯re all fifth-circle spells. The number of runes and theplexity of the model of theva fireball are much higher than that of the thunderstorm.

    Garen opened his eyes and thought about the experience he had gained over the past half day.

    Spells were never easy to learn.

    At the beginning of its birth, it was a miracle that could only be performed under the smallest of coincidences, with no rules to speak of.

    With the research and improvement of spell casters, they gradually turned spells into a power that could be disyed in a fixed way, turning unpredictable spells into rigorousws of knowledge.

    Only intelligent creatures could understand the brilliance of spells and be spell casters.

    For zero-circle tricks, garen could almost instantly inscribe the corresponding spell model with just a nce. However, as the level of the spell circle increased, it became more important to concentrate and be serious in inscribing the spell model in his consciousness, without the slightest distraction.

    It was not strange for a spell caster to spend a year and a half to master a spell.

    Garen came out of his focused state because he felt hungry.

    The Superrge dragon body made his appetiterger, and he could eat more food at once. He needed to eat at least two or three times his own weight to be able to meet the consumption of moving for a week.

    Slowly walking to the edge of the dragon¡¯sir, garen lowered his head and looked down, taking in the entire scenery of the ice cliff territory.

    Because of the battle with the human army, the number of followers in his field of vision had decreased significantly.

    Although the White hounds and terror lizards had bred more in the past five months, they were not yet mature and could not be consideredbat power. They even needed some energy to take care of and raise them.

    The number of adult Arctic ice spirits had also decreased, and the scale of the hunting team had thus be smaller.

    However, as the ice spirits of the extreme north had followed garen¡¯s instructions and tried to breed some of the gentler wild beasts in the extreme north, they had already achieved some results during the five months that garen had been sleeping. It was enough to make up for the shorings of the hunting team, and their efficiency was even higher.

    It was just that the quality was a little lower.

    The only thing that could provide garen with high-quality food now was still the ferocious frost Tiger, andter on, the winter Wolves of the Wolfheart n would be added.

    After thinking for a while, garen¡¯s dragon wings pped slightly, and he flew away from the Dragon¡¯s Nest,nding in the ice River Tribe where the Arctic ice spirits were.

    The two furs disappeared, and the snow White fur Cub saw garen, which it had not seen for a long time. Its eyes lit up, and it started running excitedly, approaching garen quickly.

    They were now two meters tall and had the initial demeanor of a northernmost violent bear.

    It had four strong limbs, sharp ws, and fangs. Its body even had a faint elemental aura and Dragon-type aura.

    The violent bear cub ran and rolled, reaching garen¡¯s side in no time. It circled around his dragon ws, stretching its head and rubbing against garen.

    Garen touched the violent bear cubs carefully, in case he identally crushed them to death.

    With garen¡¯s strength and the sharpness of his dragon ws, if he was not careful, these two little guys would have died many times over.

    After teasing the two big hamsters of the Arctic tundra, garen drove them away and summoned Roy cier.

    ¡°Roy, gather the Arctic ice spirits that have participated in the war.

 Chapter 91

    ?

    Chapter 91: The excited White Dragon Maiden (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    as a reward, I¡¯ve decided to upgrade their dragon veins.

    but there¡¯s a certain danger. You can decide for yourself if you¡¯re willing to take the risk.

    Garen¡¯s strength was improving very quickly, and it was unrealistic to expect these followers to rely on themselves to slowly develop the Dragon veins to improve their strength and catch up with him.

    With such arge increase in strength, plus the fact that they had fought a bloody battle for him, garen did not mind going through arge scale dragon vein transformation.

    Roy cier looked up at garen in awe, excited and grateful, ¡± ¡°Thank you, master!¡±

    After garen had awakened, he had grown to a level that made it dumbfounded. His twenty-meter long superrge dragon body glowed under the sun. No matter how many times it had seen it, it had always felt iparable awe.

    As garen¡¯s first batch of followers that followed him when he was six meters long, Roy cier knew better than anyone else how fast this great true dragon was growing.

    It was so fast that it was unbelievable, even to the extent that it defiedmon sense.

    The true dragon Lord was powerful, which was a good thing for the family living under the Dragon wings.

    However, as a follower, Roy cier did not want to be unable to do anything. Even if garen would not abandon them on ount of their initial loyalty, he would still feel uneasy.

    Bathing in dragon blood again and transforming into dragon veins was the fastest way to improve his strength.

    The little danger that garen mentioned would not make any of the northern ice spirits give up the opportunity to improve themselves.

    Under Roy cier¡¯s touched, loyal, and reverent gaze, garen transformed all the Arctic ice spirits that were participating in the battle into dragon veins.

    As the effect of garen¡¯s current dragon blood was too strong, even if it had been diluted many times, one-fifth of the northern ice Spirit still exploded and died during the transformation of the Dragon vein.

    They were intelligent enough, but their bodies were somewhat fragile.

    Immediately after, these extreme northern ice spirits fell into a deep sleep.

    Garen¡¯s furnace-like Dragon¡¯s stomach was satisfied after eating a few strength mammoths and many of the giant-hoofed yaks, ice-horned deer, coiled-horn snow goats, and other living creatures that were now being reared.

    He had wanted to upgrade the ferocious frost Tiger once more, but it had gone out to hunt, and there was no sign of the ferocious frost Tiger in the ice cliff territory.

    Hence, garen pped his dragon wings and made a trip to the ogre basin. With WUGA shattered bones ¡®words of gratitude, he also transformed the ogres from the shattered bone tribe into dragon veins.

    The ogres, who had strong bodies and thick skin, could basically withstand the violent power of the dragon¡¯s blood.

    Less than one-tenth of them had died, while the others had sessfully escaped from the danger and were about to obtain a stronger dragon vein body.

    After he was done with these things, garen returned to the ice cliff Dragon¡¯s Nest. He abandoned all distracting thoughts and focused on his spell study.

    Unknowingly, three days had passed.

    Until a familiar Dragon¡¯s might swept across the ice cliff territory, causing garen¡¯s gaze to shift slightly, and he ended his three-day state of concentration.

    He turned to look outside the dragon¡¯sir and saw that the sunlight had disappeared.

    The sky in the distance was quietly covered by the night sky. The sun was hidden behind the curtain, and the stars dotted the sky. The stars stretched across the north and south, like a beautiful Gxy that was slowly flowing and rotating.

    After garen slept for five months, and after about a week, the pr day turned into the pr night.

    The dark night would rule the icy ins of the extreme north for half a year. It would not be until the sun rose again six monthster that the sunlight would be able to dispel the darkness.

    The familiar Draconic Aura was restrained by garen after it passed him.

    This Dragon might came from the White Dragon Maiden.

    ¡°What is she doing here?¡±

    Garen turned his head to look at his huge body in the ice crystal wall, covered in silver scales.

    He couldn¡¯t help but think of the shocked expression on the White Dragon Maiden¡¯s face when she saw him.

    A minute or two after the Dragon¡¯s might passed, a young white female dragon appeared in garen¡¯s vision.

    Since the Dragon¡¯s might was equivalent to knocking on the door, garen did not strictly forbid it after sensing the Dragon¡¯s might. The White Dragon Lady retracted her dragon wings,nded on the edge of the ice cliff Dragon¡¯s Nest, and walked in step by step.

    After seeing the ice cliff Dragon¡¯s Nest that had been expanded by garen, the White Dragon Maiden sneered, and white frosty air came out of her mouth.

    ¡°Garen, why did you make the Dragon¡¯s Nest so big?¡±

    ¡°With your small body, don¡¯t you feel cold and lonely living in such a big space?¡±

    The White Dragon Maiden turned her head and looked around at the Dragon Nest that had grown in size.

    This was much bigger than when she lived here.

    It was obvious that she did not notice the gigantic figure in the depths of the dragon¡¯sir because she was too focused on it.

    After hearing the White Dragon Maiden¡¯s sneer, garen was expressionless. He slowly stood up and extended his dragon wings.

    Following garen¡¯s movements, the light in the Dragon¡¯s Nest suddenly dimmed. Garen¡¯s body cast a shadow and gradually extended in front of the White Dragon Lady.

    The White Dragon Maiden finally realized that something was wrong.

    She lowered her head to look at the shadow that extended over, and then felt the faint oppressive aura in front of her. Her body suddenly stiffened.

    No way. It¡¯s only been five months, and this guy couldn¡¯t have gotten stronger again. right ...? The White Dragon Maiden had a bad feeling.

    She subconsciously swallowed her saliva and retracted the mocking expression on her face. Then, she slowly raised her head and looked at the silver Dragon in the depths of the Dragon¡¯s Nest.

    As he looked up, the other party¡¯s silhouette gradually appeared.

    It had four spear-like dragon horns, strong dragon ws that seemed to be able to shake the earth, and its body was covered in metallic silver Dragon scales ... The most terrible thing was the Superrge dragon body that had reached 20 meters long!

    The sixteen-meter long white Dragon Lady was muchrger than garen in terms of body size.

    But now ... In front of garen, she looked petite instead.

    The White Dragon Maiden¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    Dragons mainly relied on their aura to distinguish their identity. In addition, garen¡¯s appearance had not changed much, only the color of his scales and the size of his body had increased a lot, so she was sure that the Superrge dragon in front of her was her evil first born.

    She subconsciously took in a cold breath and looked at garen, her expression was shocked and a little numb, ¡± this must be fake, garen. Did you learn the spells of the school of illusion? ¡±

    The White Dragon Maiden¡¯s eyes lit up at the thought of this exnation. She bared her fangs and shouted in the Dragonnguage, ¡± don¡¯t cast an illusion on me!

    Her Dragon might burst forth as the White Dragon Lady shook her head, trying to dispel garen¡¯s so-called ¡®illusion¡¯.

    Garen quietly watched her go crazy, feeling happy.

    It was only when the White Dragon Maiden realized that she wasn¡¯t under an illusion and that she was seeing the real scene that she regained some of her senses. Garen then said slowly, ¡± ¡°Salia, what are you doing here?¡±

    if I remember correctly, I told youst time that you will have to pay a price foring to my territory.

    The White Dragon Maiden didn¡¯t seem to hear garen¡¯s words. She stared straight at garen, and as if she had thought of something, she suddenly raised her voice and said excitedly, ¡± ¡°I knew it, I knew it!¡±

    Garen looked at the White Dragon Lady, who had been agitated to the point of being a little neurotic, and frowned.

    ¡°What do you know?¡±

    Could it be that this stupid Dragon had suddenly opened its aperture and realized that he was a time Dragon?

    The White Dragon Queenughed out loud, then looked at garen with a determined look, and said firmly, ¡± ¡°Garen, you¡¯re not my descendant after all!¡±

    Garen¡¯s expression was strange, and he was speechless.

    He was thinking too much, the stupid Dragon would not suddenly open its aperture.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Garen didn¡¯t know where the White Dragondy¡¯s strange idea came from.

    The White Dragon Maiden gritted her teeth and said, ¡± back then, a detestable crystal dragon sneaked into my Dragon Nest while I wasn¡¯t around. It wanted to get its hands on my dragon eggs.

    ¡°I thought I returned in time and she didn¡¯t seed.¡±

    but now, it seems that the situation is not like that.

    Garen was at a loss for words.

    He did not know what to say for a moment.

    The White Dragon Maiden became more and more excited as she continued, ¡± no white Dragon looks like you. You¡¯re growing so fast, and now you have Silver Dragon scales and beautiful dragon horns ... I¡¯ve never seen a White Dragon like you.¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a mutant White Dragon, it shouldn¡¯t have changed so much.¡±

    After a pause, the White Dragon Maiden, who felt that she was very smart, finally came to a conclusion.

    so, that crystal dragon must have reced my dragon egg.

    garen, you¡¯re not my descendant. There¡¯s no bloodline connection between us!

 Chapter 92

    ?

    Chapter 92: The Dragon and the giant (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    garen, you¡¯re not my descendant. There¡¯s no bloodline connection between us!

    As he listened to the White Dragondy¡¯s words, garen felt speechless.

    If he had not reacted immediately after hearing what she had said, there was a chance that she would believe him. However, garen had already known that the crystal dragon had stolen the egg through Luna.

    Back then, he had even wondered if he might not be a variant of the White Dragon.

    However, no matter what he thought, or how determined the White Dragon Lady was, it could not change the fact that garen did have the White Dragon bloodline.

    Not to mention the frost Dragon Breath and cloud spell that he could use, garen was born with a White Dragon¡¯s mirror-like pure white scales. He did not have a Dragon Horn, and other than the circle of ck scales on his neck, and his body was slightlyrger than an ordinary White Dragon Whelp, there was no other difference.

    In addition, his aura was indeed simr to the White Dragon Maiden¡¯s. They were of the same origin.

    The White Dragon Maiden couldn¡¯t ept reality, so much so that she believed in her own baseless thoughts.

    Garen looked at the excited White Dragon Lady with pity.

    He could understand the White Dragon Maiden¡¯s feelings.

    Not only was he defeated by his eldest son, but he was also robbed. The key was that his eldest son was still a young dragon!

    The adult dragon was beaten up by the young dragon.

    This was a great humiliation to her, and a great humiliation that she couldn¡¯t take revenge on. With garen¡¯s growth rate, the moment he surpassed the White Dragon Lady, it meant that she would never be garen¡¯s match.

    In such a humiliating state of mind, it was eptable toe up with a reason just because he was deceiving himself.

    Although she was still beaten up, at least it wasn¡¯t by her own descendants. She could ept such a situation.

    garen, think about it, what¡¯s so simr between us? ¡±

    you¡¯re not a White Dragon at all. How could you possibly have a bloodline connection with me? ¡±

    The White Dragon Maiden repeated her conclusion, as if to make herself more convinced of this idea. At the same time, she looked at garen expectantly, waiting for his reply.

    Garen shook his head gently and replied in a calm voice, ¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking, then think that way.¡±

    whether we have a bloodline connection or not is not something worth investigating. It won¡¯t have much of an impact on you and me.

    Garen didn¡¯t really care what the White Dragon Lady thought.

    After all, there was no kinship between the two of them.

    A mature soul had transmigrated here, and the White Dragon Maiden¡¯s irresponsible attitude and merciless banishment were just routine. It would be strange if he felt any affection for her.

    On the other hand, the White Dragon Maiden didn¡¯t care if garen believed her or not.

    Her face showed an expression of relief, as if a knot in her heart had been opened, and the whole Dragon suddenly rxed a lot.

    ¡°It seems like you know that I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±

    The White Dragon Maiden was a little excited. After some thought, she suggested to garen, ¡± if you want to know your background, you can ask that damn crystal dragon where she stole you from. You might be a descendant of the silver Dragon.

    At this point, she snorted coldly and said, ¡± an egg-stealing thief is a disgrace to all true dragons. The crystal dragon should be removed from the list of true dragons!

    As the shame of the true dragons, was it really okay for the White Dragon to say that?

    Garen could not help but curse in his heart.

    the next time I see her, I¡¯m going to teach her a lesson. How dare she swap my dragon egg!

    The White Dragon Maiden had alreadypletely believed her own guess on this matter. Garen didn¡¯t want to waste any more time on this topic with her, so he said directly, ¡± ¡°If you¡¯re happy, you can go and find trouble with them.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not interested in that, so you don¡¯t have to tell me what you¡¯re going to do.¡±

    The White Dragon Maiden licked her lips and said,¡±garen, you really don¡¯t want to know your true origins?¡± You might have Silver Dragon parents.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking about this matter,¡± garen said impatiently.

    His sharp ws moved slightly, leaving deep scratches on the ice crystal ground. He said with a serious expression, ¡± ¡°Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±

    Seeing how excited the White Dragon Maiden was, if he didn¡¯t threaten her, she would keep bothering garen.

    In front of the gigantic garen, the petite white Dragon Lady took a step back subconsciously, then said in an unhappy tone, ¡± ¡°I know. If you really have a Silver Dragon elder, it will be disappointed with your character.¡±

    It meant that garen did not have the gentleness and kindness of a Metal Dragon.

    Garen resisted the urge to beat up the White Dragon Lady again.

    He calmed himself down and asked in a deep voice, salia, you didn¡¯te here just to inform me of this news, did you? if there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave. I have my own things to deal with, so I don¡¯t have time to chat with you.

    He was so close to inscribing theva fireball. This was a crucial moment, and he didn¡¯t have the time to waste on the White Dragon Maiden.

    The White Dragon Maiden reexamined garen with a strange look in her eyes. Her gaze was mainly focused on his dragon horns and his strong body. When garen was about to lose control, she came back to her senses and said in a clear voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to cooperate with you. Are you interested in snatching some good things?¡±

    Garen¡¯s expression did not change. speak clearly, ¡± he said. what do you want? ¡±

    The White Dragon Maiden pondered for a moment before speaking in the Dragonnguage, ¡± &Nbsp; ¡± a Frost Giant tribe has around 40 of them. Half of them are adult Frost Giants, with around 20 of them.

    Garen frowned slightly. you¡¯re quite bold. You¡¯re even coveting such a Frost Giant tribe.

    If the White Dragon Maiden had his strength, garen would not be surprised. However, the White Dragon Maiden could only fight a few adult Frost Giants head-on.

    The courage born from greed was not small.

    Giants, like dragons, were a superior race that was widely distributed in the Prime Material ne.

    The Giants and the dragons were once the ruling species of many worlds, but because of a Great War, both sides had suffered great losses and had not been able to recover until now. The Dragon race was actually much stronger than the Giants, but the true dragons were not United internally. Even the Dragon gods had many disputes. They fought internally and fought at the same time, resulting in both sides suffering losses.

    Both sides were still powerful, but the situation where they ruled everything like before was gone and never returned.

    If the dragons had been United, the entire Prime Material ne would have still been under the dragons ¡®control.

    There were true dragons among Dragons, and there were true giants and giant subspecies among giants.

    Frost Giants, stone giants, fire giants, cloud giants, mountain giants, Storm Giants ... There were fewer species of true giants than true dragons, and there were six types in total.

    Frost Giants that liked cold environments would often encounter white dragons that also lived in such environments. It was difficult for the two to be friendly when they met.

    Frost Giants were proud of hunting white dragons, and white dragons also liked to use the heads of Frost Giants as the best spoils of war to decorate their nests.

    As for theparison of strength between the two races, when it came to one-on-onebat, the White Dragon was stronger than the other races of the same age.

    An ordinary adult Frost Giant was about five meters tall, and their body proportionpared to an adult white Dragon was like a human to a Tiger.

    However, the problem was that the frost Giants were social creatures with at least dozens of people in their tribe. On the other hand, the White dragons would only gather together with a few of them at most, and they were usually alone like the White Dragon Lady.

    Back to the main topic, when the White Dragon Maiden heard garen¡¯s words, her eyes were filled with greed, and she almost drooled, ¡± when I passed by their territory in the air, I found a small white crystal mine in the frost Giants ¡®territory.

    a magic gem Mine. Even if it¡¯s a small one, it¡¯s enough for us to get a lot of wealth.

    garen, I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯re not tempted. Don¡¯t you want more gemstones? ¡±

    A small white crystal mine ... When he heard this word, garen¡¯s eyes brightened slightly. It was hard to say that he could remain unmoved.

    Among the iron, copper, gold, and silver mines, the most precious was undoubtedly the magic Gemstone Mine.

    Each of these mineral veins had been nourished by endless elements, in addition to the miraculous evolution of minerals and the baptism of time. Only then could there be a very small probability of its birth.

    A small mine vein could produce at least hundreds of magic gemstones, and it was not impossible to produce up to 1000 of them if the quality was higher.

    Magic gemstones were expensive, and that was not a small number.

    I know that there are two more white dragons living nearby. As long as we call them along, we can definitely Rob the frost Giant tribe together and let them know the power of a true dragon.

    we can even call the crystal dragon, ¡± the White Dragon Maiden said excitedly. she also hates Frost Giants.

    ¡°Five true dragons will definitely make them suffer.¡±

    Although Giants and Dragons were mortal enemies, they were still much weaker than Dragons.

    ording to the White Dragon Maiden, with such a number of true dragons and their respective armies, they had the ability to Rob the frost Giant tribe.

    If they were willing to pay a high price, they could even heavily injure them and destroy the tribe.

    ¡°What do you think? Do you want to join?¡±

    Garen didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he asked, ¡± other than me, you¡¯ve already found other true dragons? ¡±

    The White Dragon Maiden wagged her tail awkwardly and said in a low voice, ¡± not yet. You were the first person I thought of. I n to look for themter.

    ¡°With you joining us, the possibility of other true dragons joining us will be greater.¡±

    Garen had left a deep impression on her.

    Garen, who could use fire spells, was also the greatest threat to the frost Giants.

    One of the reasons why the frost Giants could fight with the White dragons was their Frost Blue skin, which had a strong immunity to the frost Dragon Breath. Ordinary cold-attribute spells could not cause too much damage to the frost Giants, unless they were of a very high ring level.

    After seeing garen¡¯s current appearance, the White Dragon Maiden was even more certain that as long as garen was willing to help, the frost Giant tribe would not be a problem.

    She looked at garen with anticipation.

    On the other side, garen shook his head slowly under the White Dragondy¡¯s expectant gaze, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to get involved in this.¡±

    The White Dragon Maiden was slightly taken aback. She then said angrily, ¡± ¡°Why? That was a mineral vein! Can you just sit back and watch the frost Giants enjoy the magic gem Mine?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t have any ideas.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, I won¡¯t give up on this mine.¡± Garen smiled.

    When she heard garen¡¯s answer, the White Dragon Lady was overjoyed, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve changed your mind?¡±

    ¡°With you joining us, we will definitely be able to snatch this mine.¡±

    Garen stopped smiling and said calmly, ¡± no, I don¡¯t want to share the spoils of war with the other Dragons. So, I¡¯m nning to deal with it alone.

 Chapter 93

    ?

    Chapter 93: A strange question (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The White Dragon Maiden had underestimated garen from the beginning. After experiencing so many things, although she thought that garen was strong, his true strength was still much higher than what the White Dragon Maiden had imagined.

    After all, she only looked at his body shape and knew nothing about garen¡¯s time ability.

    At the same time, the White Dragon Maiden was silent for a moment. Then, she couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡± ¡°Settle it alone? You¡¯re really delusional.¡±

    although you look more powerful, do you think that the entire Frost Giant tribe is weak and low-level creatures just because you want to deal with them alone? ¡±

    garen, you¡¯ve grown in size, but your intelligence seems to be no different from the other young dragons.

    He didn¡¯t care about the difference in strength between the two sides and still liked to mock others as always ... With the White Dragon Maiden¡¯s bad personality, it was already a miracle that she had managed to live until adulthood.

    Garen was already used to the White Dragondy¡¯s almost instinctive provocation, so he didn¡¯t take it to heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m confident enough, so you can think whatever you want,¡± he said indifferently.

    After a pause, he lowered his head to look at the White Dragon Maiden and said seriously, ¡± to thank you for the information, I¡¯ll give you some scraps after I get it.

    The magic gemstones in the mine had to be mined, so it was inevitable that some broken, inferior products would be found.

    These shattered magic gemstones did not look good on the outside, and they did not have a good effect on gathering and attracting elemental energy. However, they were still magic gemstones and had a certain value.

    Garen decided to give the White Dragon Lady some broken gemstones in return.

    He didn¡¯t like to owe others favors. Since he¡¯d gotten this information from the White Dragon Maiden, it wasn¡¯t unreasonable to give her some broken gemstones.

    The White Dragon Maiden didn¡¯t want to give up. &Nbsp; ¡± there is an old giant in the frost Giant tribe that is at least 400 years old. In addition, there are so many adult Frost Giants. If you want to take all the adult Frost Giants, you are just asking for trouble.

    She looked up at garen and invited him again, ¡± think about it. No matter how powerful you are now, you won¡¯t be able to deal with such a Frost Giant tribe.

    Garen shook his head decisively and refused, ¡± I¡¯ve already thought it through. I don¡¯t need to think anymore.

    &Nbsp; he grinned and said, ¡± as for you, if there are really old Frost Giants, without me, even if you find a few true dragons, they won¡¯t be a match for the frost Giant tribe.

    Giants were like dragons. Although they had limited lifespans, their brain and body functions would not weaken with age. Instead, they would be stronger.

    As long as one lived long enough, their strength would reach an unimaginable level.

    Ancient giants and ancient dragons were the same. They were both creatures at the peak of the continent. Ancient giants or ancient dragons that had lived long enough would even dare to touch the incarnations of gods.

    However, such existences were as rare as Phoenix Feathers and Qilin horns. It was not easy to break through the boundary of life and death.

    It was uncertain if there was an ancient giant or ancient dragon in the entire Noah continent.

    Garen¡¯s expression was firm, showing that he didn¡¯t want to talk about it anymore. The White Dragon Maiden opened her mouth, but didn¡¯t say anything in the end.

    Because she had not achieved her goal ining to the ice cliff territory, she turned around angrily and strode out of the Dragon¡¯s Nest.

    Garen watched as the White Dragon Maiden left, hoping that she would leave as soon as possible so that she wouldn¡¯t continue to bother him.

    However, when the White Dragon Maiden walked to the edge of the Dragon¡¯s Nest, she suddenly turned her head and looked at garen with a strange gaze. Garen was a little confused and asked, ¡± ¡°Garen, What do you like to eat?¡±

    Garen was stunned. He didn¡¯t understand why the White Dragon Lady would ask this.

    However, this was not something worth keeping a secret. He muttered, ¡± Arctic Bear, icy serpent, blood-crowned bull ...

    The ones he mentioned were all high-quality magic creatures. Other than garen himself, only the ferocious frost Tigers could asionally hunt some for garen.

    These magical creatures were powerful and did not have many natural enemies in the icy ins of the extreme north.

    The more powerful a magical creature was, the more magic power was contained in its flesh, and the more delicious it was.

    ¡°Why are you asking this?¡±

    After he finished, garen asked casually.

    However, the White Dragon Maiden flew away after getting his answer, leaving garen with her back as if she didn¡¯t hear his question and didn¡¯t reply.

    Garen shook his head and forgot about the White Dragondy¡¯s question.

    He didn¡¯t want to think about things that he couldn¡¯t understand. It was very difficult to understand what the White Dragon Lady was thinking with her fickle and bad personality.

    When the White Dragon Ladypletely disappeared from his sight, garen¡¯s mind focused again, and he continued to construct his spell model.

    As for the frost Giant tribe, he would wait a few days and learn a few level 5 spells.

    The mine was just there, and it wouldn¡¯t grow legs to run away in the next few days.

    He closed his eyes slightly and used his mind power as a pen to inscribe the spell model of theva fireball from beginning to end in the world of his consciousness.

    This fifth-circle spell was twice asplicated as the fourth-circle spell, so it was not easy to inscribe it sessfully.

    However, after three days of in-depth practice, garen¡¯s proficiency in inscribing was getting higher and higher.

    Perhaps it was because he had rxed a little during his first attempt after being interrupted by the White Dragon Maiden, but he finally managed to ovee thest obstacle. There were no problems during the process, and he sessfully carved the inscription.

    Sensing the life-like spell model in the world of his consciousness, which looked like a solidva ball, garen slowly let out a breath.

    He opened his eyes and a smile appeared on his face.

    learning a level 5 spell in three days. The progress is not bad.

    In terms of spells, he did not have much basic knowledge about them because he had only read a limited number of books.

    The content in Molton¡¯s notes was of a higher level. The content was obscure and profound, and there were many words that were used out of personal habit, so it was not easy to understand.

    Garen was able to learn the spells inside just by looking at the notes, all thanks to the time Dragon¡¯s outstanding talent in knowledge.

    After obtaining Molton¡¯s notes, unless yamos was also astonishingly talented, it would be difficult for him to turn the contents of the notes into his own power without the guidance of a great teacher.

    Luna was willing to use a Dragon Soul Stone in exchange for the notebook. The efforts of this old friend and his descendant would most likely be in vain.

    Because he was in a good mood, garen decided to continue his study of the thunderstorm technique.

    This was the first level five spell he had seen from the Twin-headed Ogre, and it had made garen yearn for the glory of spells for the first time.

    The dark clouds with a radius of more than 100 meters and the rumbling thunder and lightning were still vivid in his mind.

    Although they were both fifth-circle spells, the thunderstorm spell of the curse school was much simpler than theva fireball of the evocation school.

    This was not normal. It was actually because the spells developed by Morton were moreplicated than the spells of the same level.

    In order to pursue the ultimate power, these high-circle fireball variations contained a lot of evocation runes, far more than ordinary spells, and belonged to the most difficult type to learn among those of the same level.

    As the basic runes used by the school of curses and the school of evocation werepletely different, they were like two differentnguage systems. Although garen had learned the moreplicatedva fireball, he was still unable to master the thunderstorm technique in one go.

    As the immortal Dragon, garen was extremely patient.

    Time was thest thing hecked, not to mention that the speed at which he mastered spells was already very fastpared to other spell casters.

    Under the dark night sky, garen was focused on his own business.

    A day passed in the blink of an eye.

    Garen was now able to inscribe more than eighty percent of the spell model of the violent Thunder spell in one go, and it was not long before he seeded.

    Compared to theplicatedva fireball, the thunderstorm was much easier to learn.

    At the same time, a loud and clear wolf howl that could almost reach the sky sounded. The unique tone was like the angry roar of a cold wind and the sweeping of a Blizzard.

    This was the howl of a Winter Wolf.

    When he heard the Winter Wolf¡¯s voice, garen raised his head and felt the aura of the Dragon vein that belonged to his kin not far away.

    However, what surprised him was that it was not only the winter Wolves that came to the ice cliff territory.

    For some reason, the ferocious frost Tiger that had gone out to hunt had returned with them. The auras of the three Winter Wolves, the ferocious frost Tiger, and the two ferocious wolves were not far away, quickly approaching the ice cliff Dragon¡¯s Nest.

    This was the first time the winter Wolves hade to the ice cliff territory. Garen had only told them the location of the territory and asked them to find it themselves.

    After stretching his slightly stiff body, garen moved his feet and left the Dragon¡¯s Nest,nding on the snow-covered ground.

    It had been snowing lightly recently, and ayer of clean snow had umted on the ground, reflecting a Jade-like luster under the moonlight.

    The two ferocious wolves dragged their ratherrge prey and slowly approached garen under the lead of the Winter Wolf.

    Lang er lowered his head and spoke in themonnguage,¡±The Wolfheart n is honored to offer you our prey.¡±

    Garen nced at them and realized that they had brought a lot of prey. Moreover, they had followed garen¡¯s strict requirements to hunt powerful magic creatures and not ordinary prey.

    At the side, the ferocious frost Tiger was curiously looking at the ferocious wolves. It was currently stretching out its tiger ws and pressing them on a ferocious Wolf¡¯s body.

    The ferocious Wolf was a little afraid and did not move.

    The current brutal frost Tiger had a body length of twelve meters, and its tonnage was even greater than before garen had grown up in a deep sleep. It was extremely visually impactful.

    The violent Wolf was only six meters long. Its body was thin and long, far less robust than the violent frost Tiger. It was like a toy next to the violent frost Tiger.

    Although garen now had the Winter Wolf, the ferocious frost Tiger was still his number one underling. The individual strength of the Winter Wolf was slightly weaker than it.

    It had also brought garen prey.

    Arge shark-crocodile with a metallic luster had its spine bitten through. It was not dead yet, but it could not move at all.

    Garen retracted his gaze and looked at the strongest group of followers under hismand. He asked, ¡± ¡°What happened on the way to the territory? Both of you have simr injuries.¡±

    The winter Wolves, ferocious wolves, and ferocious frost Tigers all had injuries on their bodies. They were all frostbites andcerations, as if they had been inflicted by the same enemy.

 Chapter 94

    ?

    Chapter 94: Nature priest, shadow of time

    Trantor: 549690339

    we met a White Dragon on the way to your territory.

    I think it¡¯s the one that was defeated by the wolf Fang n. If it wasn¡¯t for your ferocious Tiger kin passing by and helping us resist its attack, we would have been in danger.

    fortunately, it didn¡¯t pester me too much.

    Garen was stunned, and suddenly felt that fate was really wonderful.

    If he was right, the White Dragon Maiden must have run intong er and the other Winter Wolves on her way back. Seeing that this was the same Winter Wolf that had beaten her up before, she decided to attack them.

    But ... After transforming them into dragon veins, even if the White Dragon Lady did not see the brutal frost Tiger, she should be able to sense that they were garen¡¯s subordinates.

    Dragon bloodline descendants would usually be contaminated with their master¡¯s Dragon aura. Although it was very faintpared to true dragons, it was still a kind of identification mark, enough for other true dragons to recognize it.

    you knew that they were my followers. but still attacked ...

    Garen shook his head.

    However, even though she had attackedng wo and the others, the White Dragon Maiden didn¡¯t use her full strength, judging from their injuries.

    After all, she was a true dragon that was about to reach adulthood. This number of Winter Wolves was no match for the White Dragon Lady.

    In the past, they had been able to defeat the White Dragon Maiden because of the cooperation of the entire pack of Winter Wolves.

    The fact that they were able to return to the ice cliff territory with only light injuries was probably because of garen. After all, they had grudges in the past, and the evil dragons were vengeful, so they were not very narrow-minded.

    In this regard, garen felt a little strange.

    The White Dragon Maiden didn¡¯t seem like the type to care about her reputation.

    Garen treated his followers pretty well, but in the White Dragondy¡¯s eyes, they were just food reserves and servants, not worth mentioning.

    This was a little abnormal.

    He lowered his head to look at the ferocious Tiger, which was teasing the ferocious Wolf. He nned to upgrade its dragon veins immediately.

    After the previous battle with the human army, it definitely remembered the White Dragon Lady. However, when the White Dragon Lady attacked garen¡¯s subordinates, it joined the battle without hesitation, causing itself to be covered in injuries.

    If he were to upgrade its dragon veins, it might be able to gain the strength to crush some young dragons.

    ¡°How¡¯s the Tauren tribe?¡±

    Garen looked atng er.

    After the transformation of the Dragon vein, the body shape did not change, but dragon scales grew on the skin, cold air lingered around the mouth and nose, and the ws and teeth became sharper. The Winter Wolf¡¯s face turned serious and replied, ¡± after you transformed the Wolfheart n into a Dragon, the Taurens are no longer our match.

    we led the Wolf Pack, crossed their high walls, and broke into their tribe. We captured arge number of Taurens alive and imprisoned them.

    the Wolfheart n, in the name of the Dragon of eternity, has them submit to you.

    but they didn¡¯t appreciate it and resisted to the death.

    Not all creatures were willing to be the vassals of others, and this Tauren tribe was one such case.

    Garen frowned slightly. fight to the death? ¡± he asked.

    The winter Wolves were proud creatures. If garen only used force to subdue them, they would most likely rather die than submit, so garen supplemented it with the promise of letting the name of the Wolfheart n spread throughout the continent, and then seduced them with a gentle attitude.

    But the Tauren?

    The demi-human creatures were one of the easiest to subdue. They were able to resist to the death, which made garen a little suspicious.

    In response to garen¡¯s question,ng er confirmed, ¡± yes, they have a stubborn belief. No matter if they are threatened or tempted, they are unwilling to submit to your dragon wings.

    Stubborn belief ... Garen¡¯s gaze focused,¡±what do they believe in?¡± he asked. A God?¡±

    Those who were not afraid of death and changed their nature for this reason were already fanatical believers. Gods would always pay more attention to such believers.

    Lang er thought for a moment and shook his head. they¡¯re not gods. When they used their abilities, they shouted some words. In thenguage of the Giants, they seemed to be called spirits of nature, spirits of the earth, and so on.

    The winter Wolves could basically speak both themonnguage and Jotun, so their learning ability was much higher than the average human.

    They knew how to speak Jotun because the Winter Wolf tribe often hunted with the frost Giants. Jotun gradually became one of thepulsory courses for the Winter Wolf cubs.

    After hearingng Xie¡¯s words, garen¡¯s gaze flickered, and the corresponding information recorded in the Dragon¡¯s inheritance appeared in his mind.

    This Tauren tribe was just like what he had thought before. It was an animalistic religion led by the Tauren shaman.

    Shamans were sometimes called nature sacrifices.

    They did not believe in a God that really existed, but a natural phenomenon or entity.

    Thend, mountains, rivers, snow, mes ... They believed in the things of nature.

    In the eyes of a nature priest, everything in the world had a soul. A tree, a rock, or a flower had the same status and value as intelligent life.

    The fanatical belief in nature would receive the response of Nature¡¯s Spirit, and they could obtain some strange abilities.

    Nature spirits often had intelligence, but their strength was not certain.

    A lower-level spell caster could dispel. weak nature spirit, but a powerful nature spirit ... They had powerparable to the gods, and they relied on their close connection with nature to affect the main material world more easily than the gods.

    the Taurens believe in the spirit of the earth. To be able to be called the spirit of the earth, he can¡¯t be a weak spirit of nature.

    but it¡¯s not necessarily a God-level spirit of nature. The number of such a level of spirit of nature is far less than that of a God.

 Chapter 95

    ?

    Chapter 95: Nature priest, shadow of time

    Trantor: 549690339

    Garen thought to himself.

    Nature spirits were good things. If one could obtain a nature spirit, subdue it, and use its deep connection with nature, one would often be able to obtain a subordinate who could see and hear everything.

    If he could not subdue it, he could erase its consciousness and create an extremely powerful tool, but garen did not have the knowledge in this area.

    He only knew that there were such records.

    However, nature spirits were neutral.

    Nature priests worshipped it fanatically and gained power from it, but in reality, nature¡¯s spirits were a form of consciousness incarnation of nature. They did not have much emotional fluctuations and did not need to be worshipped.

    Unless they were forced to do so by special means, they would hardly show their physical form.

    While garen was deep in thought,ng er reported the results of the battle to garen. In the end, he said hesitantly, ¡± however, a few Tauren priests managed to escape. Before they escaped, they swore to attack and take revenge.

    ¡°They might want to attack you directly.¡±

    Garen was at a loss for words.

    He leaned his body forward and approached the Winter Wolf. Then, he said in a calm tone, ¡± ¡°This is just a simple test.¡±

    I¡¯m transforming you into dragon veins to ensure that you canplete the mission.

    ng er, I¡¯m not satisfied with your answer. Maybe we can change the leader of the Wolfheart n.

    The strength of the winter Wolves that were transformed from the Dragon veins was not just a little bit. The Taurens, who used to be on par with them, should not be a match for the winter Wolves at all.

    Under garen¡¯s calm gaze,ng wo¡¯s body trembled slightly. He lowered his head so low that it almost touched the ground, and said, ¡± due to the increase in strength, some of the nsmen were blinded by power and let their guard down, underestimating the enemy.

    ¡°Lang er didn¡¯t notice this and made a mistake.¡±

    ¡°But please give me another chance.¡±

    the men of the Wolfheart n are good at tracking. They¡¯re already chasing after them. They won¡¯t let those boorish Taurens disturb you.

    Garen looked atng er, and finally nodded slowly, ¡± ¡°Capture all the Tauren priests alive.¡±

    ¡°Then, bring them to the ice cliff territory.¡±

    He increased the difficulty of the mission.

    It was always harder to capture someone alive than to kill them.

    &Nbsp; after dealing with the frost Giants and obtaining the gem Mine, he would need people to help him mine.

    Neither the ogres nor the Arctic ice spirits were good at mining. The Arctic ice spirits were weak and could easily destroy the gem Mine with their spell-like abilities, while the ogres were basically uneducated and could easily destroy garen¡¯s gems.

    The bull-headed shaman, who believed in the spirit of the earth, was just right for this job.

    Since they were not willing to submit, he would enve them.

    Garen didn¡¯t have any pure ves.

    As for their stubbornness ... Garen felt that this was not a difficult problem to solve.

    As long as it wasn¡¯t eternal oppression, and they were given hope ... There was a way to live, and no living creature was willing to die.

    Moreover, for this kind of race, they would ept being enved more than being their followers.

    This would not shake their faith, and might even deepen it.

    At the same time, after hearing garen¡¯s reply,ng wo heaved a sigh of relief. A Dragon of garen¡¯s size, in addition to his mysterious and powerful ability, would bring about too much pressure with each and every one of garen¡¯s movements. When his face darkened,ng wo could not help but tremble.

    Although the winter Wolves were proud and aloof, they still had to look at the situation.

    Now that it had be garen¡¯s follower, it had long put away its pride.

    In fact, garen preferred the more aloof Winter Wolves. He wanted them to recover, but it was difficult for the winter Wolves to maintain that attitude in front of him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, master. The Wolfheart n won¡¯t let you down.¡±

    After a while, the three Winter Wolves left the ice cliff territory.

    However, garen had requested for the ferocious Wolf to stay.

    He realized that the ferocious frost Tiger seemed to like ying with the ferocious Wolf, so he decided to keep it as apanion.

    There were only a few ferocious beasts. These few ferocious wolves had benefited from the winter Wolves ¡®ability to rally the wolf tribe. Otherwise, it would have been difficult for them to gather together.

    The savage frost Tiger was a Savage Species and had always been alone in its territory. Due to its Savage and ruthless nature, the ice spirits of the extreme north were a little afraid of it. The two violent bear cubs did not dare to approach it because they had provoked the savage frost Tiger in the past.

    Although they were both Berserkers and were of different species, the ferocious frost Tiger and the ferocious Wolf got along quite well.

    However, the ferocious Wolf, which was trembling under the ws of the ferocious frost Tiger, might not think so.

    I¡¯m a good Lord. I¡¯m so concerned about my family.

    Garen called the ferocious frost Tiger over and rubbed its head for a while. Immediately after, he upgraded the ferocious frost Tiger¡¯s dragon vein.

    The savage frost Tiger, which had just bathed in the dragon¡¯s blood, continued to bully the ferocious Wolf for a period of time before it gradually fell asleep under the influence of the dragon¡¯s blood.

    An unlucky violent Wolf was dragged into itsir before it fell asleep and used as a pillow.

    The rest of the ferocious wolves were dispersed by garen, allowing them to move freely within the territory. They were strictly forbidden from attacking other kin.

    Because they were both Dragon bloodline Berserkers, although they were not very intelligent, they were able to understand garen¡¯s will.

    Meanwhile, garen brought the high-quality prey brought back by the winter Wolves and the brutal frost Tiger back to the ice cliff Dragon¡¯s Nest.

    Some of them were cooked with fireballs to enjoy the rich meaty fragrance.

    The other part was frozen with the frost Dragon Breath and swallowed with ice crystals. The delicious taste had a unique vor.

    Since they had brought over undead prey, the taste was pretty good, and garen was quite satisfied with the food.

    Although the winter Wolves were ipetent and had not been able to take down the entire Tauren tribe after the Dragon vein, they were the prey that garen had hunted, which was to his liking.

    The Wolfheart n, which was good at group hunting, had now reced the ferocious frost Tiger and became the most suitable family to provide garen with high-quality prey.

    After finishing a sumptuous meal, garen continued to learn spells.

    It took him a few hours topletely master the thunderstorm technique.

    What he could learn next was only the higher-circle evocation school¡¯s fireball and some low-level defense school¡¯s lower-level spells. The school of modifications stopped at the fourth-circle, and the school of curses stopped at the newly mastered thunderstorm.

    After mastering the explosive Thunder spell and learning a few lower-level spells from the school of defense, garen finally broke away from the state of full concentration.

    Looking at the entrance of the dragon¡¯sir, garen silently chanted the spell and constructed it.

    It was a 1st-circle protection spell, magic rm.

    A few basic runes of the school of defense appeared in the air and flew to the edge of the hole. Then, they fell and imprinted themselves into the surrounding ice walls and the ground. They flickered and disappeared into the air.

    This was the most practical protection spell that garen had learned.

    The detection light made it difficult to detect magic rms. Although it was only one Ring, it was quite effective.

    In many cases, low-level spells could achieve magical effects. This was the charm of spells.

    However, the other spells like spirit armor and shield spells had little effect on garen.

    As these spells were too low-level, the shield they provided was as thin as paper to garen, so it was not worth the consumption of magic power.

    Immediately after that, garen set up magic rms in many hidden ces in the Dragon¡¯s Nest, especially in the ces where the treasures were stored,yer afteryer.

    If any other creature barged in while he was not around and triggered the magic rm, he would immediately sense it.

    After doing all this, he returned to the depths of the Dragon¡¯s Nest andy down, nning to take a few days of nap.

    Before he went to sleep, garen picked up the magic sword beside him and looked at it.

    When he Focused on the Magic sword, garen could vaguely see some illusions through the magic sword, as if it was an ancient event that had happened to it.

    Although the magic sword was new, garen knew that it had been around for a long time and was not an item of this era.

    He could feel the traces of time on the magic sword.

    This kind of ancient item with a story behind it always made garen very happy.

    As for the blurry images he saw ... Garen had obtained this new ability after waking up from his deep sleep.

    He called it the shadow of time.

 Chapter 96

    ?

    Chapter 96: The myriad beast garden in the endless wilderness

    Trantor: 549690339

    It was not just the magic sword he got from roxia, garen could also see the shadow of time on the broken armor and the rusty sword he had collected before.

    But his connection with the river of time was not deep enough.

    The shadow of time in garen¡¯s eyes was like patches of color and mosaic, too blurry, almost nothing could be seen clearly.

    However, he had a faint premonition.

    As long as he could grow. few more times and deepen his connection with the river of time, he would be able to see the shadow of time clearly one day. He would be able to see the past of this ancient item, and even ... With this as an anchor point, he traveled through time.

    After putting away the ancient items, garen closed his eyes and fell asleep peacefully.

    The water of the river of time flowed calmly and steadily, entering garen¡¯s body bit by bit as he breathed steadily, strengthening his connection with the river of time bit by bit. This process was very slow and light, but it was indeed happening.

    ................

    Under the night sky, a 15-meter long blue Violent Python, which was nearly as thick as a bucket, was wriggling its body toward the snow. It slowly buried its body in the snow, revealing only a pair of faintly visible eyes, patiently waiting for its prey to approach.

    Not long after, a magical creature with elemental light around its body passed by.

    The fanged Tiger, which had the appearance of a sword-toothed Tiger but was several timesrger, knew nothing about the hunters under the snow.

    BOOM!

    The umted snow exploded and flew in all directions. Under the bright moonlight, it looked like silver fragments.

    As a cat, the fanged Tiger¡¯s reaction was already very fast. The moment the snow moved, it moved and jumped back, trying to avoid the sinister and sudden attack.

    But ... The blue afterimage shed and disappeared. The slender and sharp snake teeth were like sharp knives, and they had already deeply pierced into the neck of the fanged Tiger.

    In a short-distance assault, the violent Python¡¯s speed was like a bullet, making it impossible to guard against.

    Its thick body quickly wrapped around the fanged Tiger, and its bucket-like waist trapped the magical creature in circles and squeezed it inward with great force.

    Kacha Kacha ... The crisp sound of bone armor cracking could be faintly heard. The fanged Tiger, which was not considered weak in the ice ins of the extreme north, was strangled to death by the snake formation.

    Just as the violent Python had killed its prey and was about to enjoy a good meal, it suddenly felt an astonishing power.

    Its body stiffened, and then it raised its head to look at the sky.

    In the air, a silver-white Dragon flew past. After a slight pause, it sped towards the violent Python. Its dragon wings blocked the moonlight, leaving arge number of dark shadows on the silver ground.

    After a few days of napping, garen felt a little bored, so he went out to exercise his muscles and bones and hunted by himself.

    Although he had his followers to offer him food, garen would asionally go out himself and kill some prey that was more troublesome to his followers as a reward for himself.

    The targets that caught his eye were, without exception, the ferocious predators of the icy ins of the extreme north.

    However, in front of garen, these predators that made countless creatures of the icy ins tremble in fear could only be his food.

    He had always wanted to have a taste of the berserk species. It must be different from ordinary magical creatures.

    However, no matter if it was a violent Tiger or a violent Wolf, they were all taken in by garen as his followers. He did not want to do something like eating his followers.

    After killing tworge magic creatures along the way, garen passed by and discovered the violent Python¡¯s existence.

    Creatures like pythons had always been a high priority on garen¡¯s menu.

    Moreover, their intelligence was much lower than that of the violent Tigers and violent wolves. They were not even as intelligent as the terror lizards and white hounds, so they were not suitable to be their subordinates.

    When garen stretched out his Dragon w and pped towards the violent Python¡¯s head, the violent Python, which had already coiled up, hissed. As it flicked out its bright red tongue, its upper body contracted like a spring. In the blink of an eye, it brought along a fishy wind and bit towards garen¡¯s neck.

    The ferocious beast could exert its physical ability to the limit, which made the violent Python¡¯s movements as fast as lightning.

    Even in garen¡¯s eyes, its movements were Swift and violent.

    In the face of the violent Python¡¯s counterattack, garen¡¯s expression did not change as he cast a spell-like ability.

    Slow spell.

    In an instant, a ripple was emitted from garen¡¯s body.

    Everything touched by the ripples seemed to have fallen into slow motion at this moment, and their movements became extremely, extremely slow.

    Sporadic snowkes fell slowly, and the passing cold wind slowed down. The violent Python bit at garen slowly, and garen even had the spare energy to see the various structures in its mouth.

    Ka!

    The silver Dragon w grabbed the Python¡¯s head and twisted it to the side.

    The huge Python¡¯s head was directly torn off from its body by garen, and thrown aside.

    ¡°This dying spellbined with the eleration state is really useful.¡±

    The dying spell was a new ability derived from time maniption. It corresponded to the elerated state and could be used on any target within garen¡¯s sight. It also did not consume much time power, simr to the elerated state.

    I speed up and you slow down. Rounding off would be equivalent to imprisonment.

    The dying spell and the banishing breath of time were the two time-type abilities that garen had obtained thest time he woke up. They were very useful, and their effects would increase as he grew. They were divine skills that could be used until he died.

    Garen cut the violent Python into two, freezing half of it with his Dragon Breath, while roasting the other half with fire.

    Very quickly, the violent Python¡¯s flesh entered his mouth. The sticity was shocking, and the texture of theyers made garen¡¯s eyes light up. He was full of praise.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that there are too few Berserkers. The taste of this meat is really amazing.¡±

    If he could find a way to cultivate the Berserker species, garen did not mind turning the ordinary creatures that he had been cultivating in his territory into Berserkers. The Berserker species ¡®size would increase greatly, and this would provide him with an endless supply of delicious food.

    Unfortunately, this kind of evolution secret was very difficult to crack.

    Garen had studied the savage frost Tiger before, but he had not been able to gain anything.

    He suspected that the birth of the Berserker species was not the result of natural evolution, and there seemed to be an external force involved.

    perhaps it has something to do with the mysterious animal Lord.

    Garen thought to himself.

    The Lord of Animals was simr to the archdevil and the Demon Prince. They were powerful existences on par with the gods. Every beast race that could be seen in the Prime Material ne would have an animal Lord.

    They lived in the outer ne, the ten thousand beast garden of the endless wilderness.

    This ne was alsomonly known as the myriad beast garden, Beast Realm, animal territory, beast vige ... It was one of the famous Outer nes that was connected to the Prime Material ne.

    Garen had thought about leaving the main material ne to visit other nes one day, and the Beast garden was one of his goals. Hence, he had recorded information about the beast garden from the Dragon¡¯s legacy.

 Chapter 97

    ?

    Chapter 97: The White Dragon in its Prime (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Under the night sky of the Northern Ice Field, garen, who was enjoying his meal and was about to devour the entire Violent Python, suddenly had a change in his gaze. He raised his head and looked in the direction of the ice cliff territory.

    His face was slightly dark and his eyes were sharp, containing a dangerous light.

    He had just received a warning from the Dragon¡¯s Nest.

    The magic rm that had been set up for a few days came in handy during garen¡¯s trip this time.

    To be able to trigger the magic rm, it had to be an uninvited creature that had barged into garen¡¯s Dragon Nest.

    Neither Luna nor the White Dragon Maiden would do such a thing. Luna was very polite, and if garen wasn¡¯t in the territory, she wouldn¡¯t enter garen¡¯s Dragon Nest. On the other hand, the White Dragon Maiden had been told by garen that she wouldn¡¯t dare to do this.

    ¡°No matter who it is, they will have to pay a painful price if they want toy their hands on me.¡±

    Garen snorted coldly and abandoned some of the food that he had yet to finish. With a p of his dragon wings, his body shot into the sky like a silver stream of light.

    Thousands of meters up in the sky, the moon was bright and the clouds churned. The silver Dragon was heading toward the ice cliff territory at full speed.

    Garen¡¯s speed was extremely fast in the elerated state. From the moment the magic rm was triggered to the moment the thousand-meter high ice cliff appeared in his field of vision, the time interval was less than ten minutes.

    With his long-distance vision, he could see that in addition to garen¡¯s followers, there were two more uninvited guests in the ice cliff territory.

    The two white dragons that had just walked out of garen¡¯s Dragon Nest.

    One of them was a 17-meter long white Dragon, while the other was a 19-meter, nearly 20-meter long white Dragon.

    From their size, it could be inferred that one was an adult white Dragon, and the other was a White Dragon that had passed adulthood and entered the prime of its life. The Age of the Dragon was at least 200 years old.

    Garen recalled what Luna and the White Dragon Lady had said, and was certain that these two were the White dragons they had mentioned before.

    He just didn¡¯t expect them toe to the ice cliff territory and steal garen¡¯s treasures.

    ¡°You blind thing.¡±

    Garen¡¯s eyes were cold as he stared at the two white dragons from the sky.

    These two fellows who had sneaked into the dragon¡¯sir while he was not around were currently excited, hugging garen¡¯s magic gems and precious magic tools, weapons, and armor.

    Garen¡¯s followers did not sit by and do nothing, but they were obviously powerless in the face of such a situation.

    The ice spirits of the extreme north angrily cast spell-like abilities towards the sky, but they were unable to reach the height of the two white dragons.

    The ferocious frost Tiger roared continuously and chased after them with a few ferocious wolves. However, because it could not fly, it was helpless against the two thieves.

    They ignored garen¡¯s followers, and quickly flew out of the ice cliff territory after they got their hands on the item.

    Garen cast his Cloud Mist spell, his cold tinum eyes watching this scene as he slowly approached from behind.

    The two white dragons werepletely unaware of garen¡¯s approach, their eyes were infatuated with the treasures in their arms.

    haha, that stupid Dragon salia. I don¡¯t know what kind of luck she had to have umted so much wealth.

    ¡°They¡¯re all mine now.¡±

    The adult white Dragonughed heartily, unable to hide the ecstasy in his dragonnguage.

    The adult white Dragon beside it was a little dissatisfied and said, ¡± ¡°Do you want to take all these treasures for yourself? I must have a share. I¡¯ve never taken everything I¡¯ve obtained in the past for myself.¡±

    ¡°ording to our previous agreement, we have to split the items we obtain equally.¡±

    The White dragons would asionally live in groups, but there would not be many of them. They would plunder wealth together and deal with enemies. These two white dragons were in such a situation.

    The middle-aged white Dragon¡¯s face darkened, and heughed hideously. then from now on, our cooperation is over.

    The evil Dragon never talked about credibility. The so-called agreement was only because the benefits were not enough to make them fall out.

    At this time, the number of magic gems obtained from garen¡¯s Dragon Nest was more than the two white dragonsbined. The White Dragon in its Prime did not want to share such wealth with the other Dragons, and instantly had the idea of keeping it for himself.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the White Dragon turned around and swept his tail out.

    The adult white Dragon was still a little young. He did not expect that his formerpanion would turn against him so easily. He was caught off guard and was hit by the dragon¡¯s tail. His body flew backward, and the treasures in his arms began to scatter, which were quickly collected by the White Dragon in his Prime.

    ¡°Holmes!¡±

    ¡°You despicable fellow!¡±

    ¡°Return my things!¡±

    After the adult white Dragon was sent flying dozens of meters away, he pped his wings and stabilized his body. Then, he looked at the adult white Dragon with anger, revealing his sharp dragon teeth, and spat out a breath of Frost Dragon Breath without hesitation.

    There was a big difference between their size and age, but out of their obsession with treasure, the adult white Dragon dared to attack the adult white Dragon.

    The adult white Dragon looked disdainful and spat out a stronger frosty Dragon Breath.

    The two icy-Blue Frost Dragon breaths collided with each other. The breath of the adult white Dragon overpowered the breath of the adult white Dragon and heavily hit the adult white Dragon.

    If it were not for the fact that it was a White Dragon and had a strong resistance to the frost Dragon Breath, this adult white Dragon would have been severely injured in an instant.

    Even so, it had suffered quite a bit of damage.

    ¡°Your stuff?¡±

    ¡°Haha, these are all my, the Great White Dragon Holmes ¡®treasures.¡±

    while I¡¯m in a good mood, quickly disappear from my sight. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind tearing you to pieces!

    The White Dragon¡¯s face was fierce, and he didn¡¯t hide the killing intent in his heart.

    On the other side, the adult white Dragon hesitated for a moment. Looking at the other party¡¯s superrge dragon body, the greed in his heart was suppressed by the injuries on his body. He left a harsh sentence, ¡± ¡°Holmes, you¡¯ll regret this. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll make you feel endless regret for what you did today.¡±

    The adult white Dragon sneered,pletely not taking the threat of the adult white Dragon seriously.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it was inconvenient to chase and fight with the treasure, it even had the idea of killing him.

    The adult white Dragon¡¯s face was gloomy. He pped his dragon wings and was about to turn around and leave.

    Since they had already shed all pretenses of cordiality, it was impossible for it to return to the Dragon Nest where they had lived together before. It was no match for the White Dragon in its Prime.

    The adult white Dragon wanted to return to the ice cliff territory and wait for the White Dragon Maiden toe back. He wanted to work with her to deal with the adult white Dragon. Perhaps he could get a share of the loot.

    With such a thought in mind, the adult white Dragon looked at the back of the adult white Dragon who was holding the treasure and snorted heavily.

    However, when the adult white Dragon turned around, a cloud of mist barged into its vision.

    Cloud Mist technique?

    The adult white Dragon was slightly stunned.

    As a White Dragon, it was very familiar with the cloud Mist technique.

    Could it be that salia has caught up ... The adult white Dragon thought.

    Since he had been discovered by the other party, garen stopped maintaining the cloud Mist spell.

    Hu!

    The sail-like dragon wings of the giant ship pped, and the clouds and mist were immediately pushed to both sides. The Dragon might that belonged to garen was like a tide, and at this moment, it rolled forward without restraint, and engulfed the two white dragons.

    A pair of tinum-colored dragon eyes gradually appeared in the clouds.

    The Dragon¡¯s might that was as heavy as a mountain caused the two white dragons to stiffen at the same time.

    The adult white Dragon¡¯s expression changed, and he turned around as well. Together with the adult white Dragon, his pale yellow Dragon eyes looked at garen.

    ¡°Do you think you can leave after taking my things?¡±

    The twenty-meter-long dragon body covered in Silver Dragon scales was gradually revealed. Garen¡¯s gaze was as cold as ice, but his tone was very calm.

 Chapter 98

    ?

    Chapter 98: Red Dragon _1

    Trantor: 549690339

    The adult white Dragon and the adult white Dragon looked at garen with vignce.

    In their eyes, the true dragon that appeared out of nowhere and seemed to be a superrge silver Dragon exuded an aura that was not to be trifled with.

    The four towering dragon horns, the silver scales that shone under the moonlight, and the strong body made them feel inferior.

    In the eyes of the dragons, garen¡¯s appearance was a little too handsome. It was no wonder that the silver Dragon Luna would lose her mind looking at him. It was because beautiful dragons like garen were too rare.

    Other than his appearance, garen¡¯s aura, which had been intertwined with time, made himpletely different from ordinary true dragons, and it was easy for him to leave a deep impression on people.

    Who are you? why did you suddenly appear here? are you coveting my treasures? ¡±

    The adult white Dragon hugged the treasure even more tightly and stared at garen, his eyes full of caution.

    Garen¡¯s expression did not change, but his voice became calmer as he said, ¡± ¡°Who am I?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the Lord of the territory you just visited.¡±

    After waking up this time, garen had be more indifferent to many things. There were not many things that were worthy of his attention, and his treasures were undoubtedly the most important things in his heart.

    Any Dragon, even the silver Dragon that was widely acknowledged as the kindest, would make the thief pay the price when they were faced with a thief.

    Legendary dragons were no exception, and even the Dragon God was no exception.

    The importance of one¡¯s own treasures was an instinct engraved in the soul.

    ¡°You silver dragons are just a group of sanctimonious guys. You im to be kind in front of other creatures, but you want to Rob them of their treasures. You¡¯re full of nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Your territory? That¡¯s obviously salia¡¯s territory!¡±

    As the difference in size was not too big, the adult white Dragon did not feel any fear even though he felt that garen was not to be trifled with.

    It still didn¡¯t know that the White Dragon Lady had been chased out by garen. It thought that garen had met by chance and was tempted by the money, so he wanted to snatch the treasure that it had just obtained.

    Garen didn¡¯t refute or exin the words of the White Dragon.

    His patience had run out after two simple sentences.

    He chanted and constructed a spell ... Two explosive fireballs that were filled with cracks and were shing with a blinding red light quickly appeared in front of garen. The surrounding temperature rose rapidly, increasing in temperature.

    Two fist-sized explosive fireballs were aimed at the two white dragons.

    The two white dragons felt the temperature of the explosive fireball, and their expressions changed drastically.

    As white dragons, they were most afraid of fire elemental spells. Fire elemental spells could almost cause double damage to white dragons.

    However, the silver dragons were also ice-type Dragons, so they were very confused as to why garen would use fire-type spells.

    At the same time, the adult white Dragon did not want to be garen¡¯s enemy. After all, it no longer had any treasures on it.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t take your things. This has nothing to do with me. It was all Holmes ¡®idea.¡±

    It had a bad premonition and quickly tried to draw a clear line between them.

    Garen¡¯s expression was cold, and he ignored them. His mental strength was still firmly locked on the two white dragons.

    The power of time spread out like ripples, providing the explosive fireball with a faster effect.

    At the same time, garen looked at the two white dragons and cast the dying spell on them. The flow of the river of time around them changed and slowed down instantly.

    One of the more powerful aspects of the dying spell was that it could be used directly on anything in his field of vision.

    Because it directly affected the effects of the river of time, creatures below the legendary level could not possibly be on guard, and it was hard to say for those above the legendary level.

    The two white dragons knew nothing about this, but they were surprised to find that the wind and snow outside their field of vision had suddenly elerated.

    Creatures who were affected by the dying spell would not feel that they had been affected at first. Instead, they would feel that everything in the outside world was elerating.

    The explosive fireball blurred. In their eyes, it seemed to have teleported a few hundred meters away. It passed through the wind and snow in an instant and hit their heads.

    Their vignce waspletely ineffective.

    Crash!

    The violent explosion sent the two white dragons flying.

    The scorching mes from the explosion enveloped them, turning them into two raging torches that illuminated the night sky.

    With the power of the four-circle explosive fireball, it was difficult to severely injure an adult white Dragon or above, even if they had no resistance to fire-type spells.

    However, this was not absolute.

    They were hit directly in the head, and they were swallowed by the bursting fireballs without being able to Dodge at all. The two white dragons were instantly severely injured, and their bodies fell from the sky. The treasures in the arms of the middle-aged white Dragon scattered like rain.

    The simple eleration and deceleration, coupled with attribute restraint, allowed the explosive fireball to have the effect of killing an adult white Dragon.

    The adult white Dragon¡¯s body was stronger, and it still had some mobility. It struggled to stabilize its body in the mes, and waves of cold air spread from its body, weakening the burn of the fire element.

    Garen rewarded it with another explosive fireball expressionlessly.

    This caused the adult white Dragon topletely lose his ability to resist. He lost control of his body and fell to the ground.

    Garen looked at the two fireballs falling to the ground, and flew over unhurriedly.

    Dealing with two white dragons, even if one of them was a strong white Dragon simr to him, was a very simple thing for garen now. His time ability was too powerful, and they had no way to fight back.

    Bang!

    Bang!

    The two white dragonsnded on the ground almost at the same time, creating a deep pit on the ground. The surrounding area was filled with dense Spider-web like cracks.

    The mes of the fire elements gradually exhausted their magic power, dimmed and extinguished, revealing two ¡®Red Dragons¡¯.

    The two white dragons, which were originally covered in white scales, now looked very miserable. They hit the head of the exploding fireball, and ayer of their facial armor was blown off, revealing their charred flesh and blood. The rest of their bodies were red from being burned by the mes.

    The Dragon scales that were still hot came into contact with the cold air of the icy ins of the extreme north, and white smoke billowed out.

    The injuries were not light, and the two white dragons fell into a temporarya.

    However, the life force of an adult true dragon was extremely strong. If they didn¡¯t continue to attack, these injuries wouldn¡¯t take their lives.

    Garen walked closer to the pit and lowered his head to look at the two heavily injured and unconscious white dragons, thinking about how to deal with them.

    Killed?

    Garen was very unhappy that his treasures had been stolen.

    However, he was not bloodthirsty, and killing them would not do garen much good. It would not even serve as a warning to the other Dragons.

    He wouldn¡¯t go so far as to find a group of Dragons to watch him kill a dragon and warn them.

    In addition, he had no intention of trying the Dragon meat.

    He had a better idea than killing them.

    if another Dragon tries to steal my things in the future ... If I was further away, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to make it in time like this time.¡±

    Although his followers were not weak, if the true dragon was not willing to fight to the death and only wanted to take the item and leave, then they would not be able to do anything. Unless garen was present, it would be difficult to stop a true dragon who wanted to leave.

    it seems like I need a true dragon to guard my nest.

    Garen stroked the Dragon Horn, deep in thought.

    Because it felt good to the touch, he now liked to touch his Dragon Horn when he was thinking.

    In order to ensure the safety of the treasures, there were often older Dragons who would seek out young true dragons to guard their dragon nests.

    It was impossible for garen to stay in the Dragon¡¯s Nest forever. In order to prevent simr things from happening, he decided to follow the old Dragon¡¯s example and let the other true dragons guard his treasures.

    As for the candidates, they were already in front of him.

    Taking away their wealth and making them lose their freedom to guard the treasure by themselves could be a punishment for the two white dragons ¡®theft.

 Chapter 99

    ?

    Chapter 99: The attentive White Dragon Lady (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Buzzzzzz!

    Two simple 1st-circle spells, frost Ray, Drew straight lines in the air and fell on the faces of the two unconscious white dragons.

    The ice-cold spell beam was like a ssh of cold water on the White Dragon¡¯s face. It was stimted by an external object and suddenly woke up from its unconscious state, struggling to move its body.

    ¡°You, what do you want to do?¡±

    The adult white Dragon barely managed to stand up after waking up, and his body was burning.

    The burning pain from the mes was the most ufortable injury for the White Dragon.

    Its face was filled with fear, and the confidence in its voice had disappeared. It looked at garen with a little fear.

    At the same time, the adult white Dragon had also regained consciousness. His face had an expression simr to that of a mature white Dragon, and he was a little afraid.

    The battle had onlysted for a short one or two seconds, but the true dragon had already made them lose their ability to resist. Its true strength must be much higher than them, otherwise, it would not be able to do this.

    In the eyes of the two white dragons, garen¡¯s spell seemed to have teleported onto their bodies.

    Even though they were on high alert, there was still no room for them to react.

    It was already decided that if the silver true dragon wanted to kill them, they would die without a doubt.

    The dragon n had never been United before. It was still alright for true dragons of the same species. With the Dragon God¡¯s restraint, they would not kill at will unless they had deep grudges. However, there were many disputes between the metallic dragons and the chromatic dragons, and there were many, many cases of them dying to each other.

    The two famous dragon gods, the metal Dragon God and the evil Dragon God, were not on good terms. The other dragon gods took their own sides, leading to the Dragon God system¡¯s infighting for countless years.

    The two white dragons, who had treated garen as an adult Silver Dragon, were now a little afraid that garen would kill them.

    Silver dragons were kind, but they were never soft-hearted when it came to fighting against creatures from the evil camp, while the chromatic dragons had always been recognized as evil dragons.

    As the two white dragons faced each other, garen slowly raised his sharp ws, and a few scorching and dazzling fireballs appeared in front of him at the same time.

    When they saw the fireball, the two white dragons turned pale, and the pain on their bodies seemed to have intensified. They quickly said in dragonnguage, ¡± powerful Silver Dragon, we didn¡¯t know that it was your territory. We didn¡¯t mean to offend you.

    This time, in the face of danger, the adult white Dragon did not say that garen was not the owner of the ice cliff territory.

    As for whether it really believed it or was forced to give in, that wasn¡¯t important.

    if you¡¯re willing to let us go, we can use ... I¡¯ll exchange it with my treasure and savings.¡±

    When they said they could exchange it with their treasures, the two white dragons hesitated. It was very difficult for them to say this.

    Their hearts were bleeding at the thought of the treasures they had umted over the years bing the property of other Dragons. They had not gained any benefits, but were injured and had to pay for the treasures. This was undoubtedly the worst day of their Dragon lives.

    On the other side, garen listened to the two white dragons ¡®words indifferently.

    A few fireballs were still floating in front of him, breathing in and out dangerous Crimson light, showing no intention of withdrawing.

    after killing you, I can still go to your Dragon Nest and take away your treasures.

    ¡°Going to my Dragon Lair to steal and offering treasures is not enough to appease my anger.¡±

    He said indifferently, as if he wanted to kill.

    Garen didn¡¯t directly state that he wanted to take the two white dragons as guards of the Dragon¡¯s Nest. If he did, it would only make them feel that there was room for negotiation.

    If he wanted to change the door, he had to first say that he wanted to tear down the house. This kind ofpromise was very useful in many situations.

    As expected, after hearing garen¡¯s words that were filled with killing intent, the two white dragons looked at each other in dismay. They were extremely anxious, afraid that they would be burned to death by the mes. Such a way of dying was too torturous for the White dragons.

    After he finished speaking, garen¡¯s thoughts moved, and a few fireballs drew an arc, flying towards the heavily injured White Dragon that had lost much of its ability to move.

    The mes were getting closer and closer to them, and the two white dragons closed their eyes in despair as they felt the approaching high temperature.

    However, in the end, they only felt their bodies heat up, but there was no anticipated pain or burning mes.

    BOOM!

    A deafening explosion came from not far away, and the high temperature hit the White scales like a hurricane, making the two white dragons tremble and open their eyes.

    A sea of fire appeared behind them.

    The adult white Dragon was more unlucky. Its tail happened to be swallowed by the sea of fire, and half of its tail quickly turned red in the mes.

    It bared its teeth and moved its tail away, then moved its body with difficulty. It didn¡¯t want to be so close to the raging mes.

    At the same time, the two white dragons raised their heads and looked ahead.

    The silver Dragon bathed in the moonlight seemed to be deep in thought, and did not have any intention of killing them for the time being.

    The adult white Dragon reacted quickly and shouted in dragonnguage, ¡± powerful Silver Dragon, as long as it can extinguish your anger, I will do everything within my power.

    After hearing the words of the adult white Dragon, the adult white Dragon immediately learned from the adult white Dragon and begged for mercy.

    ¡°I¡¯m the same!¡±

    Garen looked at them and said in a low voice, ¡± I don¡¯t want to encounter any more theft of the Dragon¡¯s Nest. Considering this, I¡¯ve decided to give you a chance to live.

    ¡°Please speak.¡±

    The two white dragons ¡®eyes lit up as they immediately replied.

    The burning pain all over his body did not disappear. The scene of him being hit by the explosive fireball, as well as the raging sea of fire behind him, was still vivid in his mind.

    If they had a chance to live, they didn¡¯t want to go to hell.

 Chapter 100

    ?

    Chapter 100: The attentive White Dragon Lady (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    With their strength, they would not be taken into Tiamat¡¯s divine Kingdom after death, and they would be truly dead.

    give up the yearning for freedom, and swear under the witness of the pentashade Dragon Queen that you will be my Dragon Nest¡¯s guard from now on.

    guard the Dragon¡¯s Nest for me for 300 years and kill all the ignorant ones who dare to covet my treasures.

    Garen said calmly as he stared at the two white dragons that were covered in wounds.

    At first, they were stunned, and then they hesitated for a moment. However, the red ground illuminated by the fire and the burning pain on their bodies reminded them that they would die if they did not agree.

    it¡¯s our honor to guard a Dragon¡¯s Nest for a powerful existence like you.

    The White Dragon struggled for a moment before finally sighing and epting his fate.

    It thought about it, but it still didn¡¯t want to die.

    If it could be a guard of the Dragon¡¯s Nest for three hundred years, or when garen wanted to change guards, it would still have a chance to regain its freedom. There was still a certain hope after all, but if it died, it would have nothing left. All intelligent life feared death.

    The adult white Dragon¡¯s expression kept changing. After hearing the reply of the adult white Dragon, he knew that he had no other choice, so he could only nod in agreement as if he had epted his fate.

    In fact, just as the White Dragon said, it was their honor to guard garen¡¯s Dragon Nest.

    Under normal circumstances, if an ancient dragon were to give the word, many young true dragons would willingly be the guards of its Dragon Nest.

    As a time Dragon that was even rarer than a Dragon God, being garen¡¯s Dragon Lair guard was no ordinary honor.

    The creatures living near garen might not grow as fast as him, but they would still be slightly affected by the river of time, gaining a faster upgrade than their own kind, and their lifespans would also be increased.

    Immediately after, the two white dragons swore in the name of the pentashade Dragon Empress that they ¡®willingly¡¯ became garen¡¯s Dragon Nest guards, and offered all their wealth to guard the Dragon Nest for garen from now on.

    The oath was fulfilled, and the two white dragons felt a mysterious feeling in their hearts.

    If they broke their oath, they would be cursed by the Dragon Queen and would not be able to live in peace after death.

    As the god of evil dragons, the chromatic dragon Queen¡¯s personality almost all originated from her, andpared to her, it was only a small one. Among all the gods, the chromatic dragon Queen was also the most violent and brutal one, and was treated as an evil god in many worlds.

    He swore in his name. If he broke the oath, he would suffer a fate worse than death.

    ¡°Put away the scattered treasures here. Put them back where you got them.¡±

    Garen looked at the adult white Dragon and said.

    With two adult white dragons guarding the Dragon¡¯s Nest, incidents like today would rarely happen in the future. If there were creatures stronger than them that invaded, they would at least be able to hold on for a while until garen arrived, and not let the other party take the treasure.

    The adult white Dragon was stunned for a moment, and then asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°Are these really your treasures? I remember that the ice cliff is salia¡¯s territory.¡±

    Garen¡¯s tone became more serious, and he said in an unquestionable tone, ¡± ¡°It belongs to me now.¡±

    The middle-aged white Dragon¡¯s face stiffened. He dragged his body, which was still in pain, to search for the treasures scattered around.

    as for you, go and collect the treasures in your Dragon Lair and bring them back to my territory.

    ¡°Bring your families here as well.¡±

    The adult white Dragon barely managed to fly, but because his injuries had not yet healed, he flew a little unsteadily.

    Garen looked at the White dragons who were also moving slowly, and cast a spell on them kindly.

    2nd-circle protection spell, pain resistance.

    Garen did not hold back his magic power and cast it a few times, making the two Dragon Nest guards ¡®condition improve a lot. They worked for him as if they were injected with adrenaline.

    After doing all this, garen did not wait where he was.

    He moved and flew back to the ice cliff Dragon Nest.

    Along the way, they encountered the ferocious frost Tigers and ferocious wolves that were chasing after them. Garen looked at them with a rather pleased expression, telling them that they did not have to continue chasing.

    In the face of the two white Dragon thieves, they seemed a little helpless because they could not fly. However, their character of daring to chase after the true dragon was enough to satisfy garen.

    The silver Dragon soared in the night sky, while the fearsome wolves and tigers moved their limbs on the ground and followed closely. This scene made the surrounding icy creatures keep quiet out of fear. They carefully restrained their auras, not daring to cause any movement.

    Ten minutester, when garen returned to the territory of the ice cliff, he was surprised to find that the White Dragon Lady had arrived. She was waiting for him at the bottom of the ice cliff in boredom and was ying with her Dragon Tail.

    The timing of the visit was quite coincidental.

    ¡°Salia, why are you here again?¡±

    Garen retracted his dragon wings andnded beside the white Dragon Lady, frowning slightly.

    At the same time, the White Dragon Maiden¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw garen¡¯s silver-white figure, and she assumed a posture that was more proper and good-looking in the eyes of Dragons.

    Her upper body was slightly raised, and her head was also raised. Her breathing was calm, and her dragon wings were half folded and half open. Her Dragon Tail extended straight back, and at the tip of the tail, there was a slight curve.

    It was the elegant sitting posture of ady among Dragons.

    On the other hand, the White Dragon Maiden had always been very uncouth in front of garen, her posture casual and sloppy.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°I told you not toe to my territory if there¡¯s nothing important.¡±

    Garen looked at the White Dragon Lady warily, his words impolite.

    This unusual behavior made garen feel that she was up to no good.

 Chapter 101

    ?

    Chapter 101: The solicitous White Dragon Maiden (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    On the other side, after the White Dragon Maiden heard garen¡¯s impolite words, she immediately wanted to instinctively curse at him, but she strangely held it in. She nodded and smiled, ¡± garen, I¡¯ve been out hunting recently, and I just happened to catch your favorite prey.

    ¡°I¡¯m already full. Charles and the others don¡¯t like it, so I¡¯m giving it to you.¡±

    She pointed at a piece of ice-armored snake that had been frozen by the frost Dragon Breath.

    The figure inside was very lifelike and covered in injuries. However, it seemed that it had been frozen alive. Under the White Dragon Maiden¡¯s special control, it wasn¡¯tpletely dead yet. It was preserved very fresh.

    At the same time, in the female White Dragon¡¯s Nest, the three white Dragon whelps were frowning and looking dispirited and sickly from hunger.

    Looking at the White Dragon Lady who seemed a little off, garen thought for a moment and didn¡¯t reject her. He only asked, ¡± ¡°Do you need my help with something?¡±

    it¡¯s just a prey. Although it suits my taste, it¡¯s not enough for me to help you solve the problem.

    The White Dragon Maiden tried her best to maintain her elegant posture as she smiled. ¡°No, no, this is just a gift. It¡¯s good that you like it.¡±

    Garen looked at the ice-armored serpent and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re that kind?¡±

    This ice-armored snake was one of the hardest to catch among the food that garen had mentioned. It was good at hiding and could even burrow into the ground of the ice field. It rarely showed itself unless it was hunting, but garen had only eaten it once.

    He didn¡¯t believe that the White Dragon Maiden would try to please him for no reason.

    didn¡¯t you say before that there¡¯s a price to pay for entering your territory? you can also treat it as a price for you.

    The White Dragon Maiden blinked and chuckled.

    Garen frowned and did not say anything.

    Immediately after, the White Dragon Maiden started to chat with garen attentively, ignoring garen¡¯s cold expression.

    As for the White Dragon Lady who had brought him food, garen couldn¡¯t send her home, so he just gave her a perfunctory reply.

    At the same time, the White Dragon finished collecting the scattered treasures and returned to the ice cliff territory.

    When it saw garen and the White Dragon Lady, it was stunned.

    The White Dragon Maiden was stunned as well. She couldn¡¯t hold back her meek attitude anymore and scolded garen, ¡± ¡°Garen! I wanted to work with you, but you said you wanted to deal with it alone. What¡¯s up with this guy?¡±

    ¡°Why are you cooperating with the other white dragons but not with me? Are you looking down on me?¡±

    Garen was at a loss for words.

    it and another white Dragon stole my treasure and I bumped into it. Now, it has volunteered to be my Dragon Nest Guard.

    The White Dragon Maiden blinked and asked suspiciously, ¡± ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Believe it or not,¡± garen said impatiently.

    He turned to the adult white Dragon and said,¡±what are you doing?¡± Put the things back in ce and find a ce to build a nest nearby.¡±

    The adult white Dragon looked at garen, then at the White Dragon Lady. After hearing garen¡¯s words, he quickly retracted his gaze and moved to ce the treasures in the Dragon¡¯s Nest.

    At the same time, the White Dragon Maiden¡¯s suspicions disappeared. Her vicious expression disappeared, and she returned to her usual beautiful smile.

    As he was young, his age was just right.

    From garen¡¯s point of view, the White Dragon Lady was indeed a beautiful dragon. Her body was slim and long, with well-defined curves and bright white scales ... However, garen could not appreciate her fickleness and her bad nature at all.

    In the end, the White Dragon Maiden decided to try and find something to talk about. She shamelessly stayed for more than half an hour before returning.

    The problem was, after seeing that garen had a true dragon as a guard of the Dragon¡¯s Nest at such a young age, the way she looked at garen was even more strange. It made garen¡¯s hair stand on end, and his scalp tingle.

    could it be that he finally recognized my potential and wanted to build a good rtionship with me, so he changed his attitude? ¡±

    Garen thought about the White Dragondy¡¯s logic.

    A few minutester, he was shocked as he had a rather outrageous guess.

    ¡°. don¡¯t think so, I¡¯m only three years old ...¡±

    Garen shook his head and dispelled this guess from his mind. He turned to look at the group of followers that the adult white Dragon had brought back.

 Chapter 102

    ?

    Chapter 102: Devil¡¯s tendon beef (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    True dragons had the habit of subduing their followers to do things for them after they became adults.

    A follower was the true Dragon¡¯s subordinate, the true Dragon¡¯s fangs.

    Some of the more powerful true dragons even had an Army that was no weaker than a country¡¯s.

    The two white dragons upied the same territory and had about 2000 followers under theirmand. It was not a small number. Now that they were brought here together, the surroundings were crowded with people, and the smell of various creatures was mixed in the cold wind.

    Garen took a closer look, their followers were mainly some low-level magic creatures.

    Simrly, there were some white hounds and lizards, as well as some ice de birds, four-eyed toads, and other magical creatures. What interested garen the most was a creature that looked very ugly, like a pile of mud.

    Sludge monster.

    This creature had a slimy and slimy body, and was very good at hiding in cracks or swamps. After engulfing the enemy, it would suffocate the enemy to death and then digest them with its body¡¯s acid.

    The way it ate was simr to that of slimes, but its body size andbat power were much stronger.

    Besides, the strength and size of the oozelings were not fixed. If they absorbed enough nutrients, it was possible for them to evolve into the size of a smallke. There was a God of oozelings that was as huge as a mountain and could devour true dragons and Giants. It was a terrifying existence.

    Oozelings were rare in the ice ins of the extreme north, and this was the first time garen had seen one.

    There weren¡¯t many of them, only a dozen or so. The biggest one was like a pool of mud with a diameter of three meters. The slippery and sticky liquid on the surface of its body kept wriggling, looking quite disgusting and horrifying.

    A true dragon did not have a fixed habit of subduing its followers. It mainly depended on their personal preferences and wishes.

    Garen preferred intelligent creatures that could cast spells or berserk species withrge bodies.

    And of the two thousand followers of these two white dragons, ny percent were non-intelligent creatures.

    There was only a tribe of about two hundred kobolds.

    Although the dog-headed man was called a dog-headed man, his appearance did not resemble a dog at all.

    They were born with dragon blood, and their heads were somewhat simr to dragon heads. There were two very short bumps on their foreheads, scales on their bodies, and a long tail behind their tailbones, like a mouse¡¯s tail. Their bodies were generally thin.

    It was impossible to find out the origin of the dog-headed people, but from the faint Dragon bloodline in their race, it could be inferred that their ancestors had some rtionship with Dragons.

    As for why they were called houndhead men ... The dog-headed people could speak dragonnguage, but their dragonnguage had a strange tone that was difficult to correct. It was often mixed with barking sounds that were simr to dogs, which was very different from pure dragonnguage.

    The non-intelligent creatures didn¡¯t feel anything when their Masters lost their freedom and became the guards of the Dragon¡¯s Nest. As for the kobolds ... They were fanatical and infatuated, and were the race that revered following true dragons the most.

    Now that they saw garen¡¯s even bigger and more handsome body, and knew that this was their new master, none of the dog-headed people were dissatisfied. Instead, they knelt on the ground with a fanatical look.

    They were speaking in the Dragonnguage, expressing their respect and loyalty to garen.

    As garen listened to their strange dragonnguage, it took him a lot of effort to understand what the kobolds were saying.

    Holmes and Graham (adult white Dragon) looked at the houndhead men who changed their attitude so quickly. They were a little unhappy, but they did not show it in front of garen.

    These followers, strictly speaking, now belonged to garen.

    In the dog-headed people¡¯s tribe, there were a few winged dog-headed people who were the leaders. The aura of the Dragon bloodline on their bodies was rtively strong, and they looked very different from ordinary dog-headed people.

    In the Kobold¡¯s culture, these wings were seen as a gift from the Dragon Queen Tiamat, allowing them to fly at low altitudes. The winged kobolds were proud of their wings, while the ordinary kobolds were jealous of them.

    Garen sized up the two white Dragon¡¯s Kin and nodded slightly.

    Kobolds had always been good at mining, and they were the best and most loyalckeys of Dragons. They were cunning and despicable, and wouldplete the tasks given by the true dragon at all costs. Oozelings, on the other hand, were dangerous hunters in mines, often able to kill enemies by wrapping them in their bodies.

    ¡°Just in time to collect gemstones for me in the mine.¡±

    in addition to the bull-headed shaman¡¯s ability to influence the earth, the gem Mine should be able to be perfectly mined.

    Although the frost giant¡¯s small white crystal mine was still in the frost giant¡¯s territory, in garen¡¯s heart, it was already his.

    The White Dragon Maiden had originally wanted to find the White dragons to cooperate with, but they had now be the guards of his Dragon Nest. She could order them to attack the frost Giant tribe without having to give up any extra spoils.

    Besides, it was a good thing to have two more white dragons with him.

    The old golden dragons, silver dragons, Red Dragons, Iron Dragons, and other powerful true dragons all had legendary power.

    Although the old Frost Giant would not reach the legendary level, his strength would definitely not be weak. It would not be a problem for him to be more stable.

    Time passed slowly, and the two Dragon Nest guards built a simple nest not far from the Dragon Nest as a residence.

    Garen forbade them from hunting in their own territory. If they were hungry, the two white dragons could take turns to go out and hunt. No matter how they allocated their hunting time, the Dragon¡¯s Nest must always be guarded nearby.

    Garen ate the food that the White Dragon Lady brought. The delicious and rare ice-armored giant snake made him more satisfied.

    However. as for the White Dragon Maiden¡¯s intentions ... If it was really as he thought, he would not agree to it no matter what.

    He would still ept all the food she gave him, but he would definitely not ept her little intentions.

    In less than a day, the winter Wolves of the Wolfheart n led the Wolf Pack across the snow-covered ice field and arrived at the ice cliff territory.

    Among the wolves, there were tall humanoid creatures that were covered in wounds. They were surrounded by the wolves and carried forward.

    When they saw the two Dragon Nest guards, the Wolfheart n¡¯s winter Wolves were collectively stunned. They growled low and got into a fighting posture, only calming down when they saw garen.

    If all the winter Wolves of the Wolfheart n had been here when the two white dragons had broken into this ce, they would have had to spend a lot of effort.

    ¡°The eternal Dragon¡¯s name will one day resound throughout the continent.¡±

    the Wolfheart n is your best minion.

    the figure of the Winter Wolf will always appear at the front line at any time.

    ¡°.............¡±

    The winter Wolves ¡®eyes were filled with awe as they looked at garen, who had subdued the two white dragons.

    In their eyes, it had only been a few days, and there were even white dragons in their Prime who had volunteered to be garen¡¯s Dragon Nest guards. This was not something that ordinary true dragons could do.

    The winter Wolves were d that they had decided to be garen¡¯s followers.

    Garen epted the Winter Wolf¡¯s praise, and then turned his gaze to the burly human figure in the Wolf Pack.

    There were about 150 of them.

    They had two thick horns on their heads, fierce-looking faces, short tails, and thick ck hair hanging down from their bodies. They had animal skin wrapped around their waists, and their exposed muscles looked like they were cast from steel ... Although their auras were weak, these Tauren still gave off a strong feeling.

    Their iron tower-like bodies were no less than ogres, and the smallest adult Tauren was 2.6 meters tall.

    Andpared to the puffy ogres that didn¡¯t have obvious muscles, the Taurens were full of bulging muscles. When they moved their arms, they could see the muscle clusters that were stretched like threads.

    A herd of Devil¡¯s tendon beef ... It would definitely be delicious if it was made into a steak.

    An absurd thought rose in garen¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 103

    ?

    Chapter 103: The bloodline of the devil Lord _1

    Trantor: 549690339

    the Wolfheart n didn¡¯t betray your trust. They captured all the Tauren tribe¡¯s nature priests, including the captured ordinary Tauren. They¡¯re all here.

    The winter Wolves led the Wolf Pack and relied on their powerful tracking ability to finally catch the escaping shaman.

    Six Taurens withplicated runes that looked like veins of the earth were pushed out by the winter Wolves. Their eyes were not as fierce as ordinary Taurens, but instead had a calm wisdom.

    They carried a very heavy sense of power, as if they were one with the ground under their feet, and their every move drew the power of the Spirit of the earth.

    They were obviously the Tauren tribe¡¯s nature priests, or shamans.

    foolish Taurens, before you is the greatest Dragon of eternity in the northern ice fields.

    rejecting the will of the eternal Dragon will only lead to theplete destruction of your tribe!

    A Winter Wolf snorted coldly andmunicated with the bull-headed shaman in Jotun.

    The Tauren also spoke Jotun, as well as orc and lingua franca, so he could naturally understand the words of the winter Wolves.

    ¡°The Ironback n has believed in the spirit of the earth for generations and will never submit to a Dragon.¡±

    death is only returning to the embrace of the earth. The spirit of the earth will let our souls rest in peace.

    A bull-headed shaman was unmoved and had an indifferent expression.

    Taurens were mostly irascible and reckless, but as shamans, under the influence of the animalistic worship, they were calmer than many humans.

    Garen raised his Dragon w slightly, signaling the winter Wolves to stop talking.

    He looked down at the bull-headed shaman who had spoken first. He did not immediately threaten or tempt him, but only asked with interest, ¡± ¡°Believers of Nature¡¯s Spirit, can you make the spirit of the earth appear?¡±

    I¡¯ve always yearned for a spirit of nature, but I¡¯ve never seen one with my own eyes.

    ¡°If you can satisfy my wish, it¡¯s not impossible to let all your tribesmen go.¡±

    The bull-headed shaman raised his head and looked at the silver Dragon that had blocked out the moonlight. He barely managed to maintain his calm and said, ¡± the spirit of the earth exists in the boundless vastnd. What happens here is insignificant to it. It doesn¡¯t care if you yearn for it or not.

    Garen stomped his feet, and the ground suddenly trembled violently, with cracks spreading out.

    ¡°What about you guys? Will the spirit of the earth Care about its believers?¡±

    ¡°If I kill you, will the spirit of the earth take revenge on me?¡±

    This was garen asking the obvious.

    Nature spirits were emotionless spiritual incarnations, and they did not care about faith.

    The bull-headed shaman raised a bit of strength, and the ground suddenly rippled. The Winter Wolf next to him had a fierce look in its eyes, and was about to bite the bull-headed shaman, but was stopped by garen.

    The ground that had cracked open under garen¡¯s stomping seemed toe to life in the ripples. In the blink of an eye, it healed and became t again.

    the spirit of the earth is universal love. It nurtures all things, supports the world, and is trampled and destroyed by countless creatures without saying a word.

    we believe in it, but we have never desired its response.

    ¡°You want to see the spirit of the earth? The boundless earth beneath your feet is its incarnation, its flesh and blood, it is everywhere.¡±

    ¡°Look down, it already knows all of your sins.¡±

    After a pause, the bull-headed shaman looked at garen and said in a calm and steady voice, ¡± throw yourself into the embrace of the spirit of the earth. It will forgive your ignorance and forgive the sins you havemitted. It will allow your soul to return to the earth after death and obtain peace and tranquility for your soul.

    Garen was at a loss for words.

    ¡®Good Lord, even as a prisoner, he still doesn¡¯t forget to spread his faith.¡¯

    He felt that it was a little troublesome tomunicate with such fanatical believers.

    Garen himself was a non-believer, and the so-called gods were just a group of the most powerful creatures.

    A natural spirit was not as good as a God. Once discovered by a God, the possibility of being made into a divine weapon or a divine servant was not too high.

    He didn¡¯t even believe in gods, let alone the spirits of nature.

    Garen turned around and looked at the ordinary Taurens who were not shamans, sizing them up for a while.

    A few minutester, he found that other than a few young Tauren, the rest of the Tauren had determined expressions. Their faces revealed a stubborn aura that showed no fear of death.

    Under the leadership of the bull-headed shaman, they also had a deep-rooted belief in the spirit of nature, just that they had not obtained the ability.

    ¡°I¡¯ll only ask once.¡±

    ¡°Even if all of you die and the bloodline of your entire tribe is cut off, you still won¡¯t be my family?¡±

    ¡°Think clearly before you answer.¡±

    Garen said to the bull-headed shaman.

    However, the bull shamans did not hesitate and immediately replied, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡±

    When it came to going into a dead end, it was the Taurens. Their stubbornness was just as the winter Wolves had said, they would rather die than submit.

    Since they weren¡¯t willing to be. rtive with a higher status, they could only be mining ves ... Garen sighed in pity.

    After some thought, he said to the Tauren shaman, ¡± ¡°I respect your beliefs, so I won¡¯t force you to change your minds.¡±

    however, killing is not my original wish. Therefore, as long as you are willing to be ves for a hundred years, the bloodline of your ns can still walk on the earth and continue to believe in the spirit of the earth after a hundred years.

    The young Taurens were not as determined and stubborn as their parents, and there was a chance to reshape their beliefs. The lifespan of Taurens was not long. As long as they were not given the opportunity to affect the next generation, when the young Taurens grew up in the true dragon territory, there was a high probability that they would no longer believe in the spirit of nature.

    If they still did not agree, then garen would have to reward them to the winter Wolves. The Wolfheart tribe did not suffer any casualties, but their Wolf Pack had suffered significant losses.

    great dragon of eternity, your body is filled with the light of mercy andpassion.

    your merciful light will make all living beings submit to you, and make the sun and moon lose their color.

    ¡°..............¡±

    After hearing garen¡¯s words, some of the dog-headed people started to tter garen crazily, but they did so in the wrong ce.

    Moreover, the confusing dragonnguage was too noisy and harsh, giving garen a headache. He ordered them to shut their mouths.

    It was no wonder that the dog-headed people were fanatical in their pursuit of the true dragon. They were useful and loyal, but the true dragon did not like them as its kin. The dog-headed people¡¯s barking in the Dragonnguage was too strange.

    In addition, garen did not think of himself as a kind Dragon.

    After all, the Tauren tribe had been living well. He had ordered the winter Wolves to attack them in order to have peoplee to mine. To the Taurens, he was no different from a devil.

    On the other side, the Tauren shamans discussed with each other and hesitated.

    The believers of Nature¡¯s Spirit were fanatical believers. Otherwise, they would not believe that all things had spirits and that things like stones and metals also had souls.

    To a fanatic, faith was more important than life.

    But to maintain faith ... For the continuation of their race¡¯s bloodline, it was worth considering selling their bodies for a hundred years.

    After some time of discussion, the Minotaur shamans came to a consensus and finally swore to the spirit of the earth that they would be enved by garen for a hundred years in exchange for the survival of their bloodline.

    The Tauren of this tribe was called the Ironback n.

    They believed that they were the descendants of the Tauren King, baphimet, left in the main material ne, and were a rtively noble n among the Tauren.

    However, garen did not think much of it. She had already be his mining ve, so no matter how noble her bloodline was, it did not matter.

    As for the Tauren King, baphemet, there were records of it in the Dragon¡¯s legacy.

    It was the demon Lord of the 600th floor of the bottomless abyss, an outer ne. It was a powerful demon that had existed for many years.

 Chapter 104

    ?

    Chapter 104: 95 scumbag Dragon behavior (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    In the ice cliff territory,pared to the somewhat bleak scene after the war with the human army, it had be a lot more lively at this time.

    There were two gigantic white dragons, Arctic ice spirits, ogres, kobolds, arge number of magical creatures, ferocious beasts, Berserkers, and the lowest-ranking Tauren tribe, the Ironback n ...

    When the miners were ready, garen¡¯s mind could no longer sit still, and he floated towards the White crystal mine that was still located in the frost Giant tribe.

    White crystal, a type of cold attribute magic gem.

    They were translucent gemstones that were as clear as ice crystals. When light was reflected through the White crystal, it could illuminate the surroundings with dazzling colors. It was the favorite type of gemstones for ice-type creatures.

    The first magic gem that garen ate in his life was a white crystal, a white crystal that he borrowed from the White Dragon Lady.

    After eating the White crystal, the feeling of the cold mana surging in his body, as well as the excitement of constantly being on guard against the White Dragon Maiden¡¯s return, were still very clear in his mind. It was as if it had happened yesterday.

    As he had a certain amount of White Dragon blood, garen preferred white crystals.

    When he had heard about the White crystal mine from the White Dragon Maiden, he had already decided to take it all.

    The ogres of the broken bone n were now gathered in the ice cliff territory to prepare for the next fight for the mine.

    The winter Wolves were now in the snowridge pine forest because the snowridge pine forest was in the East, which was closer to the frost Giant tribe.

    Garen had sent them to investigate the situation of the frost Giant tribe. They were small in size and had great strength, so they would not be easily discovered as Scouts. Moreover, the frost Giants had a tradition of hunting together with the winter Wolves, so if they were discovered, they would not immediately start a war.

    ording tong er, a Frost Giant had once sought out the Wolfheart n to establish a cooperative rtionship, but he had rejected them.

    After being rejected by the Winterwolf, the frost Giant did not be angry. Instead, it calmly returned to its tribe and rarely went to the snowy Pinewood Forest. There were many Winterwolf tribes in the icy ins of the extreme north, and the frost Giant had no intention of fighting to the death with a tribe.

    However, although his followers had already gathered and prepared, garen did not act immediately.

    He wanted to learn another six-ring evocation fireball, zing fireball, and let the blue-skinned Frost Giants have a taste of fire.

    The true giant and the true dragon were each other¡¯s arch-enemies, and there was a hatred between the two that was engraved in their blood and soul. Garen, who had epted the Dragon¡¯s inheritance, also had no good feelings for them.

    It was not just in the world of the Prime Material ne.

    In the astral world or other nes, the ancient dragons and ancient giants never stopped fighting. Whenever they met, it was a cruel battle to the death.

    However, the sixth-circle fireball technique was a high-quality variant of Molton¡¯s, so it was quite difficult to learn. Garen felt that it would be difficult to learn it in a short time.

    He decided that if he could not master the zing fireball within a week, he would not wait any longer.

    At the same time, a familiar Dragon¡¯s might swept past. All the creatures in the ice cliff territory raised their heads in unison. After seeing the White Dragon¡¯s Shadow, they lowered their heads as if nothing had happened and continued with their own business.

    In the Dragon¡¯s Nest, garen felt the Dragon¡¯s might and could not help but feel a slight headache.

    Soon, the White Dragon walked into his Dragon¡¯s Nest.

    The White Dragon Maiden brought garen¡¯s favorite prey. She walked to garen¡¯s side with her Dragon steps and asked curiously in her clear dragonnguage, ¡± are you preparing to attack the frost Giant tribe? ¡±

    Because she had been in and out of garen¡¯s territory many times, she had a better understanding of the situation of the followers gathering here, and could see the preparations of the followers for the uing battle.

    Garen nodded and epted the prey that the White Dragon Lady brought. He started eating in front of her.

    Coincidentally, he was a little hungry.

    Since the White Dragon Maiden had beening here almost every day for the past few days, garen had already gotten used to hering and going.

    Normally, garen should have directly rejected the White Dragondy¡¯s gift with a straight face.

    But the problem was that the White Dragon Maiden had brought him all his favorite prey.

    As those prey were considered to be the upper-ss hunters in the ice ins of the extreme north, garen¡¯s kin, even the ferocious frost Tiger and winter Wolf would find it difficult to bring him one every day at such a stable rate.

    The White Dragon Maiden had to spend a lot of effort to catch a prey like this every day.

    Garen would also need to spend a certain amount of time and energy to do it himself, it would not be asfortable as waiting for the other party to send the food over directly.

    In the face of this Cannonball, garen finally decided to maintain a cold attitude. He would eat the Cannonball, reject the Cannonball, and let her back off.

    With the White Dragon Maiden¡¯s personality, she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for long before giving up.

    ¡°In a few days, that mine will be mine.¡±

    Garen mumbled in the Dragonnguage as he munched on the frozenrge prey.

    The White Dragon Maiden gritted her teeth and wagged her tail restlessly against the ice-covered ground.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you just bring me along?¡± she asked unhappily. No matter what, I¡¯m still an adult dragon. It won¡¯t be a problem for me to deal with a few Frost Giants. You just have to give me some white crystals after this.¡±

    Garen shook his head, swallowed the food in his mouth, and said, ¡± ¡°My subordinates are strong enough. I don¡¯t need you.¡±

    The White Dragon Maiden¡¯s strength was not enough to deal with the frost Giants.

    Pausing for a moment, he sized up the White Dragon Maiden¡¯s clean scales, which were not too rough, and said, ¡± ¡°Besides, you¡¯re strictly a young dragon, so don¡¯t call yourself an adult dragon.¡±

 Chapter 105

    ?

    Chapter 105: The actions of a douchebag (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The White Dragon Maiden¡¯s eyes widened, and her breathing became heavy. She looked very unhappy.

    Garen buried his head and continued eating, enjoying the food without saying anything else.

    Beside him, the White Dragon Maiden looked at the cold garen and snorted. Then, she moved her Dragon w and grabbed the half-eaten prey away. She said angrily, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not letting you eat!¡±

    Her expression was cold as she grabbed onto the remaining prey. With a p of her dragon wings, she turned around and flew away from the Dragon¡¯s Nest, not waiting for garen to ask her to stay.

    Garen had no intention of keeping her.

    In the Dragon Nest, he looked at the White Dragon Lady, who was far away.

    On one hand, he felt that the White Dragon Maiden had probably given up after being treated coldly by him. It was a good thing that she wouldn¡¯t have any more thoughts about him.

    On the other hand ... He felt that it was a pity that he didn¡¯t have a good meal every day.

    give her some after we take down the White crystal mine. Just treat it as a reward for this period of time.

    Garen shook his head and looked away from the White Dragon Lady. He focused on his spell study again.

    After the White Dragon Maiden left, garen focused his attention on inscribing the spell model in his consciousness.

    It was a sixth-circle spell of the school of evocation, zing fireball.

    The higher the level of the spell, the greater the difference in power between each level. The number of runes and magic circuits involved would also increase, so inscribing it naturally required a stronger mental strength, a more focused mind, and consciousness.

    After waking up this time, garen¡¯s mental strength had also improved greatly, and couldpletely support him inpleting a sixth-circle spell.

    Garen also felt that he was qualified to learn level 9 spells.

    However, the problem was that normal spellcasters would only start learning the next level of spells after they had mastered arge number of level 1 spells,id a solid foundation, and had a deeper understanding of the principles of spells.

    Garen did not have many sources of knowledge. ording to the content in Molton¡¯s notes, the higher the level of the spell, the more in-depth the research would be. On the contrary, there was not much Foundation.

    The books that he had obtained from the Twin-headed Ogre could no longer support garen¡¯s current level.

    He wanted to take it one step at a time, but the conditions didn¡¯t allow it.

    Three dayster, on a night where the cold wind was howling, snow was falling, and the moon was shining brightly, he had only managed to inscribe less than a quarter of the spell model in one go.

    This was the first time he hade into contact with sixth-circle spells. This speed was very slow to him, and he was not satisfied with it. However, in fact, for an ordinary spell caster, it was already a terrifying speed.

    Any spell caster would have read a huge number of books in their life. The number of books that garen had read was not evenparable to the number of apprentices among the spell casters.

    As he did not have enough basic knowledge to support it, learning the six-ring zing fireball was much more difficult than garen had imagined.

    He had a premonition that if he continued to study it, he would only be stuck at a certain spot and would need a lot of time to learn it.

    ¡°Sigh, the progress is too slow.¡±

    I still have too little basic knowledge. Otherwise, my learning speed would have doubled.

    I need more basic spell books. Without the support of basic knowledge, high-level spells are even harder to learn.

    Garen rubbed his head and opened his eyes. He looked towards the South, towards Dragonspine Ridge, which was like a shadow curtain.

    ¡°I need to go out and collect some spell books.¡±

    He had wanted to learn all the spells in Molton¡¯s notes before leaving the icy ins of the extreme north.

    But now, it seemed that if he stayed in the Arctic without gaining more knowledge, even if he managed to learn the zing fireball, it would still be difficult for him to master higher-circle spells.

    Above the zing fireball was a seventh-circle spell.

    As for level 7 spells, they were already high-level spells. Their power would undoubtedly be a big level higher than level 6 spells, but the difficulty of mastering them was self-evident. It would also be many times more difficult than level 6 spells.

    After realizing this, garen stopped fighting the zing fireball.

    He stretched his muscles and stretched his body, then slowly walked out of the Dragon¡¯s Nest, looking at the Northern Ice Field that was quiet and somber under the night sky.

    No one knew how much blood was hidden under this world of snow and ice.

    At this moment, the moonlight was like water, reflecting on garen¡¯s scales, adding a touch of silver light to his body.

    Garen turned his head and looked in all directions. Soon, he fixed his eyes on a certain ce.

    In his field of vision, a Winter Wolf was running at full speed, leaving no trace on the snow. Its body was like a White Lightning, and its fur was like waves in the whistling cold wind.

    Not long after, the galloping Winter Wolf stopped and looked up at the silver Dragon.

    This Winter Wolf was not the alpha Wolf of the Wolfheart n,ng er, but one of the winter Wolves that yearned for garen¡¯s power and transferred it under his dragon wings, Lang Li.

    It was a male Winter Wolf that had just reached adulthood.

    &Nbsp; ¡± master, there is no movement from the frost Giants. Everything is normal.

    After saying this, Lang Li hesitated for a moment before saying,¡±But ... A White Dragon attacked them, but the other party was injured and fell down. He was caught.¡±

    it¡¯s the White Dragon who has been frequently entering and leaving your territory.

    Upon hearing this, garen was slightly stunned at first, then his face darkened and he asked, ¡± ¡°How¡¯s the White Dragon? is it dead?¡±

    He had not expected the White Dragon Maiden to be so bold as to attack the frost Giant tribe alone.

    How could a White Dragon provoke a group of Frost Giants?

    He could find an opportunity to kill the other party when he was alone, but to go straight to the other party¡¯s base camp ... It was like a moth flying into the fire.

    What garen didn¡¯t know was that after the White Dragon Lady left the ice cliff territory, she had been thinking about garen¡¯s disregard for her for the past few days. She tossed and turned, unable to sleep. The more she thought about it, the angrier she got, and in the end, she was filled with anger.

    One time, when she went out to hunt and was flying high in the sky, she passed by the frost Giant tribe.

    Because of her suppressed anger and her hatred for the frost Giants, the White Dragon Maiden flew to a low altitude and used her Dragon Breath to attack a few Frost Giants to vent her emotions.

    Her idea was to spit out a dragon¡¯s breath and run away to disgust the frost Giants. Then, she would fly high into the sky and look down at them for fun.

    &Nbsp; however, the frost Giants were not easy to deal with.

    As the White Dragon¡¯s nemesis, they wouldn¡¯t let the White Dragon Lady escape.

    A White Dragon didn¡¯t even have any followers. They were caught off guard when they attacked the tribe alone. A few young Frost Giants were slightly injured by the frost Dragon Breath, but after they came back to their senses, the frost Giants fought back together and shot the White Dragon Lady down from the low sky, not giving her a chance to escape to the sky.

    To garen, even though he had beaten up the White Dragon Maiden and robbed her of her things and territory, he could not sit by and watch as the White Dragon Maiden was killed by other creatures.

    Noticing garen¡¯s dangerous gaze, Lang Li¡¯s body trembled, and he quickly said, ¡± No. The frost Giants caught the White Dragon and locked it in a cage.

    Compared to directly killing a White Dragon, the frost Giants preferred to capture a living white Dragon as their spoils of war.

    One of their greatest wishes was to tame the White Dragon.

    A Frost Giant that could tame a White Dragon would receive the admiration and respect of all of their kind, and their status in the tribe would also be greatly improved.

    Although the White Dragon Maiden had been captured, she wouldn¡¯t be in any immediate danger.

    Garen heaved a sigh of relief and asked,¡±when did this happen?¡±

    yes, ¡± Lang Li replied without hesitation. half an hour ago, we have been observing the frost Giant tribe. After we discovered it, we immediately came to inform you.

    The winter Wolves were highly intelligent magic creatures. Although they did not know the exact rtionship between the White Dragon Lady and garen, they knew that they had to inform garen as soon as possible when they saw the White Dragon Ladying here every two or three days to deliver things.

    ¡°The Wolfheart n did a good job this time,¡± garen said with a serious look.

    Lang Li¡¯s face was slightly happy. He lowered his head and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Wolfheart tribe¡¯s honor to be of service to you.¡±

    Immediately after that, garen set up arge number of magic rms in the Dragon¡¯s Nest, and then summoned two white Dragon guards, a ferocious frost Tiger, and a ferocious Wolf. They moved quickly in the direction of the frost Giant tribe.

    The ordinary followers, ogres, kobolds, and the Arctic ice spirits followed closely behind.

 Chapter 106

    ?

    Chapter 106: A pack of wolves at night (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Under the bright moonlight, the three dragons were flying at a high speed in the sky.

    However, no other creatures had discovered their traces.

    A cloud that was almost solid wrapped around the dragons ¡®bodies, concealing their figures and auras. Even if they brushed past and felt the huge airflow, it would be difficult to discover that there were three dragons hidden inside.

    The cloud Mist spell cast by garen and two adult white dragons could block 90% of the perception ability.

    There were no obstacles in the sky, so they flew very fast in a straight line. It didn¡¯t take long for the three dragons tond in a towering area with continuous snow mountains.

    Garen lowered his head and looked down. His long-distance vision prated the clouds and pierced through the night sky, and he saw the frost Giant tribe that was located thousands of meters below the sky.

    The stone walls were ten feet high, the houses were as tall as buildings, and the frost Giants were at least five meters tall ... Rather than calling it a tribe, the first impression it gave was that it was a tall fortress.

    The frost Giant tribe was backed by a small Snow Mountain that was a thousand feet high. Arge area at the foot of the mountain was their territory.

    Somewhere at the foot of the snow Mountain, garen saw some six to seven-meter tall strong Frost Giants, holding terrifying giant axes or stone hammers, patrolling the surroundings. Their light blue skin was very conspicuous in the night.

    The glistening elemental aura attracted garen¡¯s attention.

    Garen saw a strong elemental aura near these strong Frost Giants that were obviously guarding something.

    It was the elemental light of the White crystal Magic gem. Although it was deep in the snow Mountain, the elemental light emitted through the mountain was still as bright as a candle in the night.

    the White crystal mine is under this small Snow Mountain.

    Garen retracted his gaze without a trace and began to size up the scene in the frost Giant tribe.

    Just as the White Dragon Maiden had said, there were about 40 of them, and more than 20 Frost Giants were adult. Each of them stood on the ground like iron towers. Some of them were surrounding arge iron cage made of steel, looking at the creatures inside with interest.

    Inside the iron cage, the White Dragon Queen roared at the frost Giants.

    ¡°Filthy and ugly guys, if you don¡¯t release the great true dragon, you will all taste the true dragon¡¯s wrath!¡±

    Hu!

    &Nbsp; he spat out Frost Dragon Breath and charged at an adult Frost Giant.

    However, when the Dragon Breath touched the gap between the iron bars, the thick and long cylindrical iron bars lit up with a circle of shing runes, resisting the frost Dragon Breath.

    The cage seemed to be specially made to imprison the White Dragon.

    No matter if it was the frosty Dragon Breath or the attack of ws and teeth, it was difficult to break through, especially when the White Dragon Maiden was in a bad state.

    Arge number of scales on her body were broken and dented, as if they were left behind by a heavy object. There were also some prating injuries. Her spirit was much more dispirited than before, and the frost Dragon Breath she had just spat out was very weak.

    If the White Dragon Maiden was at her peak, the cage wouldn¡¯t be able to hold her for long.

    The frost Giants didn¡¯t understand the Dragonnguage or the White Dragondy¡¯s words. They just looked at her with a strange look and started talking excitedly.

    The White Dragon Maiden didn¡¯t understand Jotun either, so she didn¡¯t know what the frost Giants were talking about. However, she could clearly see the look in their eyes. They were looking at spoils of war. The frost Giants were excited about capturing a White Dragon.

    High up in the sky, within the clouds, garen saw the reactions of the frost Giant and the White Dragon Maiden.

    The White Dragondy¡¯s life wasn¡¯t in danger. The frost Giants wouldn¡¯t easily kill a living white Dragon. It was the best loot for them.

    At the same time, Holmes and Graham turned to look at garen and asked in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Milord, should we act now? It¡¯s better to wait for the followers to arrive beforeunching the attack.¡±

    &Nbsp; looking at the number of Frost Giants, they were actually a little scared.

    &Nbsp; there were many adult Frost Giants, and there were also adult Frost Giants mixed in. The most terrifying one was a giant with a shoulder height of 10 meters and a few scars on its face.

    &Nbsp; it did not have many clothes on its body. Just like the other Frost Giants, it had ayer of animal skin around its waist.

    However, its powerful aura caused the surrounding wind and snow to freeze.

    The old Frost Giant.

    A 20-meter long Dragon had a shoulder height of about four meters. The impact of its wheel-shaped body was not as strong as that of an old Frost Giant.

    Frost Giants were the same as dragons. The older they were, the stronger they would be, and their bodies would be stronger.

    Until the end of their lives, their body functions would remain at a peak state.

    old Frost Giant ... I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s an extremely old Frost Giant at the same stage as the extreme old dragon.¡±

    Garen did not respond to the White Dragon¡¯s words. He carefully sized up the frost Giant with a thoughtful expression.

    Unlike the White Dragon Lady and gray, garen could clearly judge the age of a creature. This was a talent that belonged to the time Dragon.

    Dragons and Giants who were between four to six hundred years old were considered old, while six to eight hundred years old were considered extremely old. Above that, they would break through the limits of their lifespan and be creatures on the level of ancient dragons.

    Their specific lifespans varied from person to person, and Dragons and Giants in their old age might die naturally.

    The tall Frost Giant in garen¡¯s eyes was more than 700 years old, which was already the extremely old stage.

    Don¡¯t be fooled by its terrifying appearance and aura. It might close its eyes forever tomorrow. It was rare for a creature to break through the limit of its lifespan.

 Chapter 107

    ?

    Chapter 107: A pack of wolves at night (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Garen¡¯s plundering breath of time was not very effective against ordinary adult Frost Giants, but it was an extremely fatal attack against the extremely old Frost Giants that were stronger.

    &Nbsp; he only felt a slight threat from the ancient Frost Giant, but it was far from dangerous.

    In the same age group, the frost Giant was weaker than the White Dragon in one-on-onebat. The extremely old Frost Giant was still not a legendary creature, and there was still a long way to go.

    But it must have dabbled in a lot of magical knowledge at this age ... Garen¡¯s gaze flickered, and he said to the White Dragon Guard, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly for now.¡±

    As for the White Dragon Lady, who was still locked up, since her life was not in danger and she was not being tortured, garen¡¯s desire to rescue her was not so urgent.

    Instead, he wanted her to suffer.

    The young white Dragon Maiden was arrogant, conceited, and impulsive. Now. she even dared to attack the frost Giant tribe alone ... Garen hoped that this experience would teach her a lesson.

    Moreover, if they attacked directly, the frost Giants might realize that they were here to save the dragon and kill the White Dragon Maiden first.

    The White Dragon Maiden was not in a good state, and she was located in the center of the frost Giant tribe. There were many Frost Giants around her, and if the frost Giants wanted to kill her, they would not even need a breath¡¯s time.

    The clouds and mist separated into a small group. Garen let Gareus and Holmes stay in the sky to continue their investigation, while he himself slowly descended in a certain direction.

    Garennded in the direction of the stronghold of the Wolfheart n. It was between the rising and falling snow hills, not too far away from the frost Giant tribe.

    He could sense the winter Wolves from afar.

    He had a very urate sense of the creatures that had been transformed by his dragon veins. He could detect them from a long distance.

    The winter Wolves that had stopped here also sensed garen¡¯s arrival. They all raised their heads and looked at the silver Dragon whose wings had blocked the moonlight.

    The winter Wolves lowered their heads to show their respect to garen.

    After discovering that the White Dragon Lady had been captured, the winter Wolves of the Wolfheart n knew that a battle was imminent. At this time, other than Lang Li, who had gone to inform garen, the other Adult Winter Wolves were basically all gathered here. There were also many wild wolves and magic wolves scattered around, all of which had been summoned by them.

    ¡°Master, are we going tounch an attack?¡±

    Wolves were bloodthirsty and ferocious by nature. Although the winter Wolves had intelligence, they were no exception. Some of the winter Wolves revealed a fierce look in their eyes, and their fangs shed with a cold light. They were ready to attack.

    ¡°When the ferocious frost Tigers and ferocious wolves arrive here, your Wolfheart n will lead them to attack first.¡±

    After a pause, garen emphasized,¡±but, don¡¯t make salia your rescue target.¡± &Nbsp;

    &Nbsp; ¡± your goal is the White crystal mine. Attack the mine directly and attract the frost Giants ¡®attention.

    The value of a magic gem Mine was obviously higher than a White Dragon that was used to show off. The winter Wolves led the ferocious beasts to attack the mine, and when a portion of the frost Giants went to support them, garen would go to the center of the tribe to rescue the White Dragon Lady.

    He was very fast. As long as he could divert some of the frost Giants ¡®attention, garen was confident that he could save the White Dragon Maiden.

    &Nbsp; after saving her, he had nothing to worry about and could fight with these Frost Giants.

    &Nbsp; ¡± there is no need to fight to the death with the frost Giants. Fight and retreat. Your mission is to attract their attention.

    Garen reminded the Wolfheart n.

    The frost Giants were powerful creatures. Their individual strength was stronger than the winter Wolves, and they had more numbers. If they were to fight the frost Giants to the death, even with the help of hundreds of wolves, they would still suffer heavy casualties in a very short time. This was not what garen wanted to see.

    ¡°We will follow your orders.¡±

    The winter Wolves lowered their heads, their eyes filled with excitement and bloodlust.

    The wolves around them let out a low growl at the same time, which echoed in the small area.

    Garen pped his dragon wings, and hisrge silver-white Dragon body soared into the sky along with the strong wind and clouds. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared into the sky, blending into the night and hiding.

    Not long after, the ferocious frost Tigers and ferocious wolves, who were much faster than the rest of their followers, arrived at the winter Wolves ¡®stronghold under Lang Li¡¯s lead.

    A pair of tinum Dragon eyes were faintly visible in the dark clouds high in the sky. It looked down at the world below.

    The winter Wolves lowered their bodies and left no traces in the snow. They did not make a single sound when they moved. The same was true for the ferocious frost Tigers and ferocious wolves. They stepped on the ground lightly like white ghosts, traversing the icy ins of the extreme north.

    These most dangerous hunters in the night were currently restraining their aura. Under garen¡¯s gaze, they slowly approached the frost Giant tribe.

    Inside the ten-foot-high wall, the frost Giants were still ignorant of this and were still discussing the cage that imprisoned the White Dragon Maiden.

    A strong Frost Giant that was about seven meters tall had a big, rough face that was filled with pride. He was speaking to his fellow Frost Giants in Jotun, ¡± I was the one who injured the White Dragon¡¯s wings. If I hadn¡¯t injured its wings, it would have escaped.

    ¡°Strictly speaking, it¡¯s my personal trophy.¡±

    ¡°After you¡¯re done admiring it, I¡¯ll be taking it away. I want to try and see if I can tame it.¡±

    if you can¡¯t tame it in the end, then take its head and hang it up.

    Because the White Dragon Maiden had been taken down by theirbined forces, the surrounding Frost Giants were unhappy. They began to argue with the adult Frost Giants about who the White Dragon Maiden should belong to.

    The thunderous gibberish of the White Dragon Queen echoed in the air. The weak White Dragon Queen curled up in a corner of the cage, and a look of regret and fear gradually appeared in her eyes.

    &Nbsp; at the same time, the winter Wolves led the Wolf Pack and approached the outer wall of the frost Giant tribe.

    Pairs of dark eyes flickered in the night.

    &Nbsp; as they had investigated the situation of the frost Giant tribe, the Wolf Pack quietly came to the blind spot of the frost Giant guards and slowly moved toward the White crystal mine.

    The White crystal mine was located at the bottom of the small Snow Mountain, and the frost Giant tribe lived by the mountain. The lowest point was surrounded by a wall that was nine feet high. The White crystal mine was also located in the tribe, but it was located to the South.

    The Wolf Pack was currently advancing south of the city wall.

    If they went over the high wall from here, they could go straight to the White crystal mine.

    &Nbsp; there would definitely be obstacles in the middle, butpared to other ces, this was already the ce where the frost Giant tribe¡¯s defense was the weakest.

    ¡°Be careful,¡± he warned.

    The winter Wolves felt the elemental fluctuations on the ground and slowed down at the same time. They led the Wolf Pack around the ce where there might be a magic trap.

    Slowly, they approached the high wall. The Wolf¡¯s wsnded on the ground without a sound, without a sound.

    Lang e closed his eyes and sensed the area where the elemental energy was obviously denser. After confirming that it was the White crystal vein, he opened his eyes and let out a low roar.

    In addition tonguage, the winter Wolves could also use their roars to send messages to other Wolf species.

    Afterng e let out a low growl, the Wolf Pack immediately understood and bent their limbs, ready to attack.

    Crouching low, the brutal frost Tiger, which was mixed in with the Wolf Pack, was slightly stunned. Then, it mimicked the Wolf Pack and did the same action.

    In the next second, nine snow-white figures jumped up against the moonlight. They stepped on the wall and jumped up, instantly over the wall.

    Hu!

    The moment they stabilized their bodies, the winter Wolves turned their heads and opened their mouths, showing their crisscrossed fangs.

    Frosty air gushed out from the Wolf¡¯s mouth and condensed into nine ice bridges that connected the high wall to the ground.

    Immediately after, hundreds of wild wolves and magic wolves whose jumping ability was not as good as the winter Wolves stepped onto the ice bridge.

    At the same time, an adult Frost Giant that was closer to them felt the agitation of the elements and smelled an unusual smell. It subconsciously turned its head to look.

    BOOM!

    After the nine Winter Wolves built the ice bridge, they jumped on their four limbs and pounced on the adult Frost Giant. They opened their mouths and revealed their sharp, de-like crisscrossed wolf fangs.

 Chapter 108

    ?

    Chapter 108: The Dragon that fell from the sky (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The adult Frost giant¡¯s eyes reflected the approaching figures of the winter Wolves, and its pupils suddenly shrank.

    ¡°Enemy attack!¡±

    It opened its mouth and roared, and the sound waves spread rapidly in the surroundings.

    &Nbsp; facing the joint attack of a group of Winter Wolves, the adult giant did not dare to be careless. It bent down and lowered its head, at the same time raising its pir-like arms.

    Ka ka ka ... Arge amount of frozen air condensed and interweaved, forming a thick ice crystal Shield in front of its arm, blocking in front of the winter Wolves and the adult Frost Giants.

    At the same time, it pulled out the giant steel hammer from its waist and swung its arm at the Winter Wolf.

    His reaction speed was fast.

    However,pared to the winter Wolves that had pounced over first, it was still a beat slower.

    The winter Wolves either dodged or stepped on its weapons and shields. In the blink of an eye, they bypassed its defense and counterattacked, pouncing on the adult Frost Giant. They opened their mouths and bit down with their sharp wolf teeth.

    Chi Chi Chi ...

    &Nbsp; the sharp wolf fangs easily pierced the hard frost skin. Intense pain came from the arms, legs, back, and other ces. The adult Frost Giant couldn¡¯t help but howl as it was pounced on by the winter Wolves, blood sttering everywhere.

    However, when it endured the pain and brandished its weapon to counterattack again, it was surprised to find that the winter Wolves had already dispersed and were galloping forward without looking back.

    Just as it was about to stand up, it suddenly felt its vision blur.

    A 12-meter long giant Tiger leaped over the wall in an instant, followed by hundreds of wolves of different appearances and colors.

    The brutal frost Tigernded on the adult Frost Giant like a white Cannonball and bit its throat. Then, it raised its head and tore off arge piece of flesh.

    &Nbsp; the adult giant¡¯s body stiffened, and it let out a gurgling sound. Its pupils gradually becamex.

    This unlucky adult Frost Giant was pounced on by arge number of Winter Wolves, and then killed by the fierce frost Tiger that followed closely behind.

    The Wolf Pack stepped over its corpse and followed the footsteps of the Winter Wolf, heading straight for the White crystal mine without hiding anything.

    &Nbsp; the noise had already alerted the other Frost Giants in the tribe.

    The faces of the frost Giants gathered around the White Dragon Maiden darkened as they rushed toward the location where the winter Wolves had attacked.

    On the other side, the Wolf Pack and the frost Giant guards of the White crystal mine had already started fighting.

    There were not many guards, only two, but they were both tall and burly in their Prime. At this time, their bodies were covered in Ice Armor, and they held giant shields and giant axes. They forced back the winter Wolves, ferocious frost Tigers, and wolves, but because they were outnumbered, they quickly fell into a disadvantage.

    The ice Armor on their bodies was broken, and bloody scratch marks quickly appeared on them. There were also spell injuries caused by the bombardment of spell-like abilities.

    But their counterattacks were equally fierce.

    There were no casualties among the winter Wolves, ferocious wolves, and ferocious frost Tigers, but in just a few dozen seconds of contact, the surroundings were already covered with the corpses of wild wolves. Most of their bones and muscles had been reduced to mush, and it was a terrible sight.

    &Nbsp; facing the counterattack of the strong Frost Giants, as long as they were hit, normal wolves would die without a doubt.

    Time passed by calmly. The frost Giants that were originally surrounding the White Dragon Lady were attracted by the movement caused by the wolves. Even the old Frost Giants were also lured away, leaving only two ordinary adult Frost Giants to guard them. The immature Frost Giants hid in the stone houses.

    The sudden movement surprised the White Dragon Maiden, who was hiding in the corner of the cage. Then, her dispirited spirit was reinvigorated.

    She smelled the scent of Winter Wolves and ferocious frost Tigers, and also the aura of dragon veins on their bodies.

    ¡°They¡¯re garen¡¯s kin.¡±

    The White Dragon Maiden Rose to her feet with great joy and looked up at the dark sky.

    The moment he saw the frost Giants being lured away, garen¡¯s expression was as calm as water in the sky. The power of time triggered the river of time.

    elerated mode-six times faster!

    The 20-meter-long superrge dragon body disappeared from where it was in the blink of an eye. Its speed instantly exceeded the speed of sound, turning into a straight silver-white line and falling toward the center of the frost Giant tribe.

    Feeling the pressure from the sky, the two adult Frost Giants raised their heads in horror and saw the silver-white Dragon body falling rapidly like a meteor.

    The speed was so fast that they could only see a faint afterimage.

    ¡°A Dragon! A Dragon is attacking the tribe!¡±

    As they roared, the two adult Frost Giants looked at each other and then turned to the White Dragon Maiden with a fierce expression.

    They picked up their steel Spears and raised them high, aiming at the White Dragondy¡¯s heart and neck.

    But the river of time around the cage started to ripple, its speed greatly reduced.

    Slow spell-six times slow!

    The frost Giant and the White Dragon Maiden, who were within the range of the dying spell, knew nothing about this.

    Feeling the threat of death, the White Dragon Maiden¡¯s face was filled with fear and despair. Her pale yellow eyes reflected the sharp steel spear that was getting closer and closer.

    And their movements seemed to be in slow motion to the outside world, slow and stiff.

    Before their attacks couldnd on the White Dragon Lady, garen had enough time to kill them thirty times over.

    BOOM!

    The silver-white meteorite crashed into the ground, and the earth trembled violently, sending outyers of shock waves and air currents. The steel cage beside it shook violently.

    The frost Giants, who had just arrived at the White crystal mine, heard the deafening noise before they could attack the wolves. They couldn¡¯t help but turn around.

    At the same time, the dust and air waves dispersed, revealing the Superrge body.

    On the silver-white Dragon body,yers of dragon scales were tightly connected, reflecting the bright moonlight. The four thick, winding dragon horns glowed with cold light, and the pair of tinum Dragon eyes were sparkling.

    The left and right ws of the silver Dragon wrapped around the heads of an adult Frost Giant, pressing them to the ground and making them unable to move.

    Raising his head, garen looked at the frost Giants who were looking at him.

    The eyes of the extremely old Frost Giant, who had a shoulder height of ten meters and a physique that far exceeded those of the same race, sank. He roared in Jotun, ¡± so it¡¯s you, the despicable and shameless dragon race!

    As it roared, it leaned back and raised its arms high. A huge ice spear that exuded a sharp chill instantly condensed in its hand and was thrown out. It brought with it a strong, ear-piercing wind and pierced through the air towards garen¡¯s head.

    Garen looked at the huge ice spear that was getting closer and closer and grinned.

    The sharp ws exerted a little force.

    Kachaa!

    The bodies of the two adult Frost Giants that were still struggling suddenly froze, and their necks were twisted and broken like little chicks in garen¡¯s hands.

    At the same time, the huge ice spear that was as fast as lightning slowed down strangely. Its trajectory was clearly visible, and garen finally dodged it with a slight tilt of his head.

    &Nbsp; seeing this scene, the ancient Frost Giant was stunned, and its gaze became solemn.

    The extremely old Frost Giant had lived for a few hundred years and was very knowledgeable. At this moment, it looked at the two rings of ck scales on garen¡¯s body and felt that they were familiar, but it could not figure out exactly how they were familiar.

 Chapter 109

    ?

    Chapter 109: Rain of magma (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    what are you waiting for? go and support the mine guards. Follow me and attack the Dragon!

    The extremely old Frost Giant quickly gave the order, and two Frost Giants ran towards the winter Wolves. The remaining dozen Frost Giants and the extremely old Frost Giant stared at garen together.

    At the same time, garen had already torn open the cage and looked down at the injured White Dragon Lady.

    ¡°You should leave this ce first.¡±

    He said indifferently.

    The White Dragon Maiden blinked. She knew that she couldn¡¯t fight now, and it was likely that she would die if she was identally injured. So, after leaving the cage, she spread her wings and flew into the air.

    The frost Giants didn¡¯t just watch as the White Dragon Maiden left. They threw ice crystals that were a few meters in diameter and Spears that were more than six meters long at the White Dragon Maiden.

    Garen¡¯s gaze shifted, and all the attacks in his field of vision became sluggish.

    He spat out Frost Dragon Breath, turned his neck, and the low temperature freezing wind froze the ice crystal creation from the frost Giant, and then fell to the ground.

    ¡°Dying technique?¡±

    &Nbsp; the extremely old Frost Giant furrowed its brows, the scar on its face twisting together.

    It could not understand the strange ability that garen had used.

    As for the slow spell that it was talking about, it was a simple level three spell that had the effect of slowing the enemy¡¯s body. However, the specific performance waspletely different from garen¡¯s slow spell, and was far inferior.

    At the same time, two air-piercing sounds came from the sky.

    The two white dragons swooped down andnded heavily on the ground. They formed a triangle with garen and surrounded the frost Giants who had arge number of people.

    They took a deep breath and then spat out icy blue Frost Dragon Breath at the same time, heading straight for the area where the frost Giants were.

    A few Frost Giants cast spell-like abilities, and ice walls rose instantly, blocking the two Frost Dragon breaths.

    Kacha Kacha ... The cracks extended on the ice wall.

    When the frosty Dragon Breath stopped, the ice wall copsed at the same time, and the broken pieces of ice scattered everywhere.

    Immediately after, the six adult Frost Giants moved their feet and separated into three groups. They strode toward the two white dragons and besieged them.

    The remaining Frost Giants, under the orders of the extremely old Frost Giant, held their huge weapons and ran towards garen, who was the most eye-catching.

    Meanwhile, thergest and oldest Frost Giant cautiously stayed at the back and did not approach garen with the other Frost Giants.

    On the other side, garen looked at the aggressive Frost Giants, who were trampling the ground and shaking non-stop. He took out the red me staff, then opened his mouth to chant an incantation, and constructed a spell through the red me staff.

    The surrounding fire elements gathered inrge amounts, and the temperature rose.

    When the frost Giants were within a hundred meters of him, a ck-red solidva ball appeared in front of garen.

    &Nbsp; the surface of theva fireball was covered in cracks, and theva was flowing through it, making the surroundings red. The high temperature made the frost Giants feel disgusted and ufortable.

    The frost Giants watched garen¡¯s movements closely. They all condensed their ice crystal shields and spread out, taking precautions as they continued to approach him withrge strides.

    They kept changing their trajectory and twisting around to deal with the spells prepared by garen.

    After garen finished constructing the spell, he did not activate it immediately. His tinum-gold dragon eyes looked indifferently at the frost Giant that was constantly turning its body.

    &Nbsp; in the back, the ancient Frost Giant opened its mouth and quickly chanted a profound incantation. The surrounding elemental energy began to boil.

    It was also casting a spell, and it was a spell that garen was very familiar with. It was a spell from the school of evocation.

    However, the casting speed of the extremely old Frost Giant was slower than garen¡¯s. When garen¡¯s spell waspleted, it was still preparing.

    At the same time, a few Frost Giants that were approaching garen raised their weapons high and went around to the side. They roared and attacked garen from all directions.

    Garen chuckled, and the power of time extended out like water.

    With him as the center, the area within a 100-meter radius stopped in that instant.

    The area of effect of time freeze was different from what garen had previously guessed. It was not rted to his age. After he woke up this time, he could already freeze an area of a hundred meters with time freeze.

    &Nbsp; within 100 meters, the frost Giants ¡®bodies froze like life-like statues.

    One of the frost Giants that had already jumped up and was closest to garen stopped in mid-air, and garen could see the excitement on its face up close.

    &Nbsp; other than these Frost Giants, the scattered snow and cold wind also stopped moving.

    &Nbsp; outside the time freeze area, the ancient Frost Giant that saw this was stunned, then its eyes widened, and an expression of shock appeared on its face.

    Because of the intense shock in its heart, it even forgot to continue constructing the spell.

    The spell failed, and the bite of magic power kept attacking the body of the ancient Frost Giant.

    However, it seemed to be unaffected by this, its eyes were filled with shock as it stared at garen.

    ring of ck scales, time stop, time dy ...

    The old Frost Giant muttered.

    It remembered now, it remembered why it felt that garen was a little familiar.

    What it was familiar with was not garen himself, but the ring of ck scales on his body.

    More than six hundred years ago, when the extremely old Frost Giant was still young, it had heard from the elders of its race that there was a legendary dragon species that was above all true dragons. It was a terrifying true dragon that was even rarer than the Dragon God.

    they have rings of ck scales on their bodies, which can affect time, a field that even gods can¡¯t easily set foot in.

    if you encounter a time Dragon, don¡¯t even think about making an enemy out of it. Even the great Titans don¡¯t want to go against them.

    Because it had a deep impression of this conversation, it still remembered it clearly.

    there¡¯s no time Dragon. It¡¯s made up by those hateful Dragons. Who has seen it before? ¡±

    It still remembered its rebuttal back then.

    could it be that a legendary species like the time Dragon really exists? ¡±

    The extremely old Frost Giant stared at garen, who was in the time freeze area, and felt a chill in its heart.

    On the other side, garen noticed the strange behavior of the extremely old Frost Giant, but he did not care.

    He had lived for more than 700 years and was a creature with rich knowledge and experience. Moreover, he was the nemesis of the true dragon. He had a good understanding of the Dragon race, so it was not impossible to determine his true identity from his abilities and performance.

    As time freeze would consume arge amount of time power, garen did not waste any time.

    With a thought, theva fireball burned and fell to the ground.

    In the blink of an eye, theva fireball touched the ground, but what was shocking was that there was no explosion or gorgeous mes during the process. It was like a liquid that fused into the ground.

    Then, the earth trembled.

    ck and red cracks instantly appeared like forked lightning, and scorchingva could be vaguely seen in the cracks.

    The ck-red cracks spread rapidly. Finally, they converged under the feet of the frost Giants in the time freeze area, forming a pit with magma bubbles. In just a moment, it exploded, and a stream of magma spurted out like a fountain, urately drowning the frost Giants that had stopped. The magma that sttered everywhere was like fireworks.

    Boom boom boom boom ...

    Lava fell like rain, and the ground trembled. The high temperature dispelled the extreme cold of the ice ins of the extreme north.

    When time started flowing again, none of the frost Giants who had been hit by theva could stand still.

    Their bodies were still flowing with high-temperatureva, which emitted rolling white smoke when it came into contact with the cold air of the icy ins of the extreme north.

 Chapter 110

    ?

    Chapter 110: Leave no one behind (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The frost Giants, who had been so aggressive just a second ago, were now howling in pain due to the intense burning pain. They didn¡¯t even have the energy to think about how this had happened.

    As a cold-type creature, the frost Giants were like the White Dragon. They were most afraid of fire-type spells. The burning pain brought by the high temperature made them wish they were dead.

    The night was dispelled by the bright red light.

    Around garen, the struggling and wailing Frost Giants were lying on the ground.

    Holmes and the rest were still fighting the frost Giants, and the two white dragons did not seem to have any intention of determining the winner.

    Garen looked at the frost Giants that were heavily injured but notpletely dead, and quickly cast the fireball spell.

    With his current level of spellcasting, he could sessfully construct a third-circle fireball spell in the blink of an eye.

    The pea-sized fireballs drew bright arcs in the air andnded on the frost Giants who were still rolling and struggling on the ground, hitting their heads.

    In a series of explosions, the frost Giants, whose skin and flesh had been burned by theva, were freed.

    A few hundred meters away, the expression of the extremely old Frost Giant who saw this scene was as heavy as Mercury, but it did not manage to stop it in time.

    Everything seemed to have happened slowly, but in fact, it happened in a sh. When garen used time freeze to freeze the frost Giants, the word ¡®death¡¯ was already written on their faces.

    The extremely old Frost Giant clenched its teeth and stared at garen. It spoke in thenguage of the Giants, and each word seemed to be squeezed out from the gaps between its teeth, ¡± a young time Dragon. I didn¡¯t think that the legendary dragon species actually existed.

    Garen kept the red me staff again and did notment.

    &Nbsp; the old Frost Giant was the first creature to discover his true identity.

    ¡°Anything is possible.¡±

    Garen replied in Jotun as well.

    Hearing the extremely pure Jotunnguage, the extremely old Frost Giant was slightly stunned. It did not expect garen to actually understand Jotun.

    my name is bauleus, the leader of the frost tribe, the strongest Frost Giant in the northern ice fields.

    I¡¯ve lived for more than seven hundred years. At thest moment of my life, I was able to fight the most mysterious legendary dragon species. No matter what the result is, I¡¯ve not lived in vain.

    The extremely old Frost giant¡¯s voice was solemn as it moved its tall and sturdy body.

    Cold air began to grow in the surroundings, condensing into a thick and ferocious Ice Armor.

    Thisyer of Ice Armor was dark blue in color, and there were sharp spikes on the elbows, knees, shoulders, and other ces. They were airtight, and not a single gap could be seen. Even the eyes were hidden in the crystal-like eye-protection helmet.

    A cold light flickered, and a giant ice crystal spear surrounded by frosty air appeared in its hand.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The giant ice crystal spear was thrown out, and in an instant, it pierced through a distance of hundreds of meters, flying straight towards garen¡¯s heart.

    &Nbsp; at the same time, the ancient Frost giant¡¯s body began to move. Every step it took left deep footprints and cracks on the ground, causing the ground to tremble.

    His tall body did not run towards garen on its own, but instead, it was pulling away.

    It seemed to have realized that getting close to garen would only cause time to stop, and fall into a situation where one would be at their mercy.

    &Nbsp; at the same time as the giant moved, it once again chanted an obscure incantation, triggering the elemental energy in the surrounding space.

    Garen did not want to waste any more time with the extremely old Frost Giant. Who knew if this fellow who had lived for more than seven hundred years had any hidden spells.

    His gaze focused, and the dying technique immediately hit the extreme old Frost Giant.

    As long as it was a creature in his field of vision, no matter how fast it was, it could not escape the dying spell. No matter how fast it was, it was still in the river of time.

    At the same time, garen¡¯s body moved slightly, moving to the right like a silver bolt of lightning, avoiding the ice crystal spear.

    &Nbsp; the ancient Frost Giant that was affected by the slow spell slowed down, and its speed visibly dropped.

    Garen¡¯s dragon wings pped, and his silver-white Dragon body, intertwined with the moonlight and fire, soared into the sky, and then turned into a straight line, flying straight towards the old Frost Giant like a rocket.

    Just in case, it was best to use time freeze to deal with it.

    He elerated and decelerated at the same time, closing the distance between the two in an instant.

    Garen¡¯s speed shocked the ancient Frost Giant. It did not expect that it would not be able to put any distance between them.

    In a hurry, it used a spell-like ability. A sharp ice crystal rolled up from the ground along with the cold wind, like a tornado heading straight for garen, and the shrill sound of the air cutting was endless.

    The silver Dragon turned its body upwards, almost brushing past the ice storm to avoid it.

    What should have been a dangerous move, because of the extreme speed and smoothness of the movement, made him seem at ease, without any danger.

    In the air, garen looked down at the extremely old Frost Giant, its huge body instantly turning into a silver-white flowing light again.

    &Nbsp; at the same time, the demonic energy in the body of the ancient Frost Giant was being drained. It opened its hand, slowly raised it, and then clenched it.

    With the guidance, the spell was constructed.

    The 5th-circle evocation spell, extreme frost prison.

    Frost and clusters of ice crystals suddenly appeared on the surface of garen¡¯s body.

    The low temperature and bitter cold erupted at the same time, and solid ice condensed almost without any warning, sealing garen in ice.

    Garen¡¯s body froze.

    &Nbsp; after the spell took effect, the ancient Frost Giant condensed a giant axe with a cold light.

    It held the giant axe in both hands and leaped high into the air. The ground could not withstand the force of its jump and immediately shattered.

    The muscles on his thick arms bulged, and the giant axe cut through the air with a whistling wind. He swung it in a circle and shed it horizontally at garen¡¯s neck.

    This was its only chance. When it thought about how it was about to kill a time Dragon, an extremely excited smile appeared on the face of the ancient Frost Giant.

    &Nbsp; however, what the old Frost Giant did not expect was that the power of time passed through the ice crystals and rippled out like water. In an instant, the surroundings became a time freeze area where everything stopped.

    Kacha Kacha ... The crisp sound of explosions rang out continuously, and dense cracks appeared on the extreme Frost Ice crystal.

    Crash!

    Arge number of ice crystal shards flew everywhere like a storm.

    Garen spread his dragon wings and broke free.

    He lowered his head and looked down at the extremely old Frost Giant that was still and holding a huge axe. He could not help but shake his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed an easy illusion that I can counter-kill.¡±

    Even if his body was frozen, it would not affect his ability to use time.

    On the other side, seeing that their leader was in danger, the frost Giants who were fighting with the White Dragon were so angry that their eyes were about to pop out. They would rather endure the White Dragon¡¯s violent attacks and use a part of their strength to throw a few ice spears at garen.

    Garen did not even look at it.

    As soon as the ice spears entered the time freeze zone, they stopped at the edge of the space, unable to move forward.

    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±

    He opened his Dragon mouth and aimed at the ancient Frost Giant.

    &Nbsp; invisible and intangible time-plundering energy surged out in a straight line and struck the immobile ancient Frost Giant.

    The heavy ice Armor with extremely strong defense was not of any use at this time.

    &Nbsp; the time-plundering breath passed through the ice Armor and entered the body of the ancient Frost Giant.

    Inside the ice Armor, although garen could not see it, he could clearly sense that its life aura was rapidly weakening. An aura of old age, weakness, and powerlessness was spreading rapidly.

    &Nbsp; the 700-year-old Frost Giant, which was equivalent to a 90-year-old man, was rapidly approaching the end of its life due to the aging effect of the breath of time.

    &Nbsp; ten secondster, the giant¡¯s life force waspletely cut off, and it died of old age.

    Its thoughts were still stuck at the moment when it had leaped high and shed its axe at garen, and then died in time freeze.

    At the same time, garen heaved a sigh of relief and released the time freeze. He was a little tired.

    As he maintained time freeze, he also spat out the breath of time plundering, especially since time freeze consumed a lot of energy. In these ten seconds, the power of time flowed away like a flood, making garen feel a little overwhelmed.

    Thump!

    The extremely old Frost Giant fell from the sky and crashed to the ground. Its heavy body had many cracks on it.

    Without the support of magic power, the ice Armor on its body shattered, revealing its body that had no trace of life.

    Icy blue skin, a burly and strong body, and steel-like muscles ... It still looked as imposing as ever. Its eyes were wide open, and there was not a single wound on its body.

    However, it was indeed dead. Its eyes were unfocused, leaving only a strong and tall body.

    Garen retracted his gaze from the corpse of the extremely old Frost Giant and looked around.

    Because of the battle between the dragons and Giants, the originally tidy Frost Giant tribe was now in ruins. The ground was full of cracks, houses copsed, and fire and frost were everywhere.

    Some of the young Frost Giants who were hiding in their houses and did not dare to go out died in the aftermath, and some of them had hatred in their eyes as they cursed the dragons that attacked the tribe.

    Garen did not waste any time.

    He was feeling very tired and wanted to sleep.

    With a p of his dragon wings, his body brought with it a strong wind, and he arrived at the ce where the winter Wolves and Frost Giants were fighting almost instantly.

    The area was covered in Wolf carcasses. Other than arge number of wild wolves and magic wolves, there was also a ferocious Wolf whose head had been smashed t.

    Some of the winter Wolves had more serious injuries on their bodies, but fortunately, they were not dead yet.

    &Nbsp; as for their opponents, there were four Frost Giants. Two were adults and two were in their Prime. Their bodies were covered in scratches and bite marks. They were covered in blood, but they still looked like they were full of life. They were not even seriously injured.

    The ferocious frost Tiger leaped into the air and extended its ws, pouncing over from the side.

    A middle-aged Frost Giant suddenly turned around and dodged the attack. At the same time, he raised the giant axe in his hand and chopped at the back of the ferocious frost Tiger.

    Without waiting for the winter Wolves to reinforce the ferocious frost Tiger, a huge silver-white Dragon Shadow shed past.

    Hu!

    The howling wind could not catch up with garen¡¯s speed and arrivedte.

    &Nbsp; he swung his Dragon w and threw the giant that had its heart pierced to the side. Then, like a tiger entering a flock of sheep, he turned around and killed the giant that had just recovered.

    ¡°Well done.¡±

    After a simplepliment to the Wolfheart n, garen left the ce and looked at the six Frost Giants fighting the White Dragon guards.

    The Dragon scales on Holmes and Gray¡¯s bodies were mostly broken, and there were traces of blood. The frost Giants also had traces of being torn by the dragon¡¯s ws.

    &Nbsp; small fireballs the size of peas flew out and urately hit the giant¡¯s head.

    The sudden explosion of mes shocked the White Dragon. After realizing that the target was the frost Giants, the White Dragon Guard took advantage of their injuries to unleash its power. Without garen taking the initiative to attack, they quickly killed all of them.

    &Nbsp; ¡± find the remaining Frost Giants and kill them. Don¡¯t let any of them escape.

    After hearing the order, the two white dragons ¡®gazes stopped at the ring of ck scales on garen¡¯s neck for a moment, then they lowered their heads and said with respect from the bottom of their hearts, ¡± ¡°Honorable Eternal Dragon, as you wish.¡±

 Chapter 111

    ?

    Chapter 111: Clear attitude (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    When the battle between the Dragon and the giant ended, and the devastated Frost Giant tribe gradually returned to peace, a white petite figure flew over.

    The White Dragon Lady, who was severely injured, flew near garen. She looked at him and stammered, ¡± ¡°Thanks ... Thank you foring to save me this time.¡±

    From her embarrassed expression, it was not easy for her to express her gratitude.

    Garen lowered his head and looked at the White Dragon Maiden. He spoke in his usual calm tone, ¡± my goal is the White crystal vein, and I¡¯m just saving you on the way. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m here to save you on purpose. You¡¯re just lucky.

    ¡°You¡¯ve given me a lot of prey before,¡± he said seriously after a pause,¡±we¡¯re even now.¡±

    you don¡¯t have to send me anymore. My followers have enough ability to hunt for me.

    you should take care of Hill and the rest. Don¡¯t waste your energy on me.

    Garen said righteously,¡±I¡¯m not an adult yet!¡± I don¡¯t have such considerations, so don¡¯t even think about it. ¡±

    The White Dragon Maiden was slightly stunned. Seeing that garen had rejected her so directly, she said unwillingly, ¡± but you already look like a dragon in your Prime. Your age ...

    Garen interrupted the White Dragon Maiden with a serious expression, and repeated, ¡± I¡¯ll say it again. I don¡¯t have any ns to find a partner.

    In daily life, garen was not a Dragon that was hard to talk to, but when he became serious and his face was serious, there was naturally apelling pressure that was hard to ignore.

    The White Dragon Maiden felt her breath stop when she saw how serious garen was. She shrunk her head and said in a weak voice, ¡± ¡°O-okay, I understand.¡±

    When it came to finding a partner, garen¡¯s thoughts were that it was better to have nothing than to have a good one.

    No matter how beautiful the White Dragon Maiden was, or how interested she was in him, he couldn¡¯t ept such a strange andplicated rtionship.

    Now that the White Dragon Maiden was about to give up, garen heaved a sigh of relief.

    But before he could rx for a few seconds, the White Dragon Maiden seemed to be unwilling to give up. In the end, she mustered up her courage and added, ¡± then, when you be an adult, you have to ...

    Garen¡¯s face darkened, and without saying a word, he chanted an incantation. A few small fireballs that were emitting high heat floated up and down in front of him.

    The White Dragon Maiden¡¯s face stiffened. She then moved away from garen and shut her mouth in a daze.

    he¡¯s more or less masochistic. He doesn¡¯t listen to what I¡¯m saying and insists on using violence to threaten me.

    Garen let out a breath.

    A few fireballs shot up into the sky one after another, exploding into a few balls of fireworks in midair, like gorgeous fireworks.

    At the same time, under the sky that had brightened for a moment, in the tribe that was filled with the smell of blood, the Wolf Pack and two white dragons swept back and forth, killing the immature Frost Giants that were hiding or running away.

    If it was any other creature, garen might have tried to subdue it.

    But Giants ... Dragons and Giants were mortal enemies. After generations of killing and fighting, the hatred between the two sides was engraved in their bloodlines. They could not tolerate each other and would not rest until one of them was dead.

    It was not garen¡¯s original wish to ovee his instincts and suppress his Dragon nature. Naturally, he did not have the mood to subdue them, so he killed them all.

    Immediately after, garen ignored the White Dragon Lady and flew to the White crystal mine alone. He took a deep breath of the air that carried the scent of gemstones, closed his eyes, and slowly fell asleep.

    For Dragons, sleep was always the best way to recover their energy.

    Most of a Dragon¡¯s life was spent sleeping.

    .............

    A monthter, in the already-destroyed Frost Giant tribe, the tall houses were pushed down and rebuilt. The Kobold spellcasters worked with the bull-headed shaman and rebuilt arge number of new residences,irs, stone houses, caves ... It was built ording to the habits and preferences of different followers.

    Near the peak of the small Snow Mountain, a brand new Dragon Nest was located.

    Garen¡¯s Dragon Lair had one more. He was currently here, observing the mining of the White crystal mine.

    Near the White crystal mine below, the Tauren shamansmunicated with the spirit of the earth and carefully broke the soil and stone, forming a deep mine hole. Ordinary Tauren, under the supervision of the winter Wolves, transported the surrounding waste and gravel.

    The kobolds, who were good at mining, had already brought tools like shovels and followed the bull-headed shaman into the mine.

    From time to time, natural white crystal ores would be collected, and the bull-headed shaman would remove the soil and stones on them, revealing the bright and transparent irregr white crystals. Finally, the winged kobolds would send them to garen¡¯s Dragon¡¯s Nest.

    A small pile of white crystals had been ced in the depths of this new Dragon¡¯s Lair, and the surrounding cold element was extremely active.

    &Nbsp; other than that, there were also gemstones, tools, books, and other items that he had plundered from the tribe.

    Most of the books were useless, but there were some books that were obviously inherited spells. Unfortunately, garen could only speak thenguage of the Giants and could not understand their words.

    The ogre tribe was illiterate, and the Wolfheart n could only speak but not write, so garen had not been able to master thenguage of the Giants.

    Compared to the ice cliff that stood on the in like a natural chasm, this Snow Mountain Dragon¡¯s Nest was not as eye-catching. Moreover, because of mining, arge number of his followers had gathered here, and the defensive power was much stronger than the ice cliff territory.

    However, he was only living here temporarily because it was new, not because he liked the new and disliked the old.

    Garen preferred the open and bright view, so he still preferred the ice cliff Dragon Nest.

    When a certain number of white crystals had been excavated, he would take them to the ice cliff Dragon Nest, where the Wolfheart n was located. The two white Dragon guards would still guard the Dragon Nest for him in the ice cliff territory.

    In the snow Mountain Dragon¡¯s Lair, garen breathed in the air that was rich in elemental energy, and felt his spirit being lifted.

    He was now lying on his back next to the shiny white crystals. He reached out his dragon ws, picked up a handful of white crystals, and then spread his fingers slightly, letting them slide between his fingers, making a crisp nking sound.

    The Dragon¡¯s face was filled with satisfaction.

    The only regret was that the learning of level six spells was just as garen had expected, he was stuck at theter stages.

    He found that he wascking some knowledge of runes, which made it difficult for him toplete the inscription of the spell model.

    After going back and forth between the two Dragonirs and watching his collection of gemstones increase rapidly, garen decided to head south after spending a month in such afortable manner. With his current strength, he could go as far as he wanted even though Noah continent was huge.

    But before that, he had to find the silver Dragon Luna.

 Chapter 112

    ?

    Chapter 112: First encounter with the crystal dragon

    Trantor: 549690339

    A few dayster, garen left the area he was familiar with and flew deeper into the Northern Ice Field.

    The further north one went in the ice ins of the extreme north, the lower the surrounding temperature and the harsher the environment.

    Whether it was the thousand-foot ice cliff or the small Snow Mountain, they were not considered to be in the depths of the ice ins of the extreme north. The biological resources were barely considered rich. When garen set out ording to the territory location Luna had mentioned, the number of ice ins creatures in his field of vision was getting smaller and smaller.

    Be it the terrain or the weather, they were also getting worse.

    There was only sporadic snow on the other side of the mountain, coupled with the cold wind that never changed in the ice ins of the extreme north.

    However, after garen had been speeding North for an hour, all he could see was a White Blizzard. Icebergs, snowy peaks,rge cracks, and other terrains could be vaguely seen in the blizzard ... The howling storm was like the screams of ghosts. The snow became the only color in the world, and even the night seemed to be covered in silver.

    He was a little suspicious of how Morton¡¯s two descendants had managed to find Luna alive.

    The most likely possibility was that Luna had found them first, and not them.

    In the middle of the blizzard, garen pped his dragon wings, and the strong wind and storm repelled each other, forming an air current that pushed away the snow around him. As a result, the silver-white Dragon scales on his body did not cover much snow.

    Another ten minutester, the peak of an Ice Mountain that reached the sky appeared in his vision.

    This Ice Mountain was majestic and steep. In the blizzard, it was like a giant supporting the sky. It gave people a sense of profoundness, as if the blizzard could not move it at all.

    It was several times higher than the ice cliff he was on, and the small Snow Mountain was more like an infantpared to it.

    This majestic mountain that stood in the middle of the blizzard was where Luna was.

    After getting close to the ice Mountain, garen could feel the aura of a Dragon. It was the aura of a Silver Dragon, and it contained a sacred warning that could not be vited.

    This meant that this was the Dragon¡¯s territory.

    Garen raised his head and stared at the position near the top of the mountain.

    The mighty Dragon¡¯s might was like a tide, emitting from garen¡¯s body and spreading forward.

    The Dragon¡¯s might was originally invisible, but as garen¡¯s strength increased, the Dragon¡¯s might¡¯s aura also increased. Now, it had already formed a substantial pressure, pushing a ring of flying snow forward like a white wave rising in the air, rolling forward.

    As it was a supernatural ability, Dragon might could contain the will of a true dragon to a certain extent, and could even be used as a means ofmunication.

    Although the scene seemed to be a little fierce, the Dragon¡¯s might that garen was emitting was a polite inquiry.

    Tranted to human words, it meant,¡±is anyone home?¡±

    After waiting patiently for dozens of seconds, the Dragon¡¯s might that contained the will to wee them returned.

    Garen¡¯s gaze flickered slightly as he shook his body in the air, shaking off all the snow on his body, revealing his shining silver-white Dragon scales and his strong and powerful dragon body. Even the snow that filled the sky could not hide the cold light reflected by his towering dragon horns.

    Then, with a calm expression, he raised his head and flew toward the peak of the ice Mountain.

    Soon, garen¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise as he looked at a building between the peaks of the ice Mountain.

    It was a ratherrge and unbelievable Ice Pce. It had a squarish outline and was entrenched on the ice Mountain. Garen could even see some exquisite floating paintings carved on the walls of the pce.

    Around the Ice Pce, there were mysterious runes engraved in the surrounding space, which isted it from the wind and snow, and it was spotless.

    The aura of the true dragon was within the pce.

    good fellow, he¡¯s actually living in such a luxurious ce.

    Garen had lived in an ordinary cave-like Dragon¡¯s Nest since he was born. He had never thought of building a Dragon¡¯s Nest that looked like a Pce because it felt pretty good. However, when he saw Luna¡¯s ice crystal Pce, he couldn¡¯t help but have the idea of building one.

    ¡°Houndhead men can build houses, but ... Such a Pce might be beyond their capabilities.¡±

    Garen shook his head and decided to ask for the Scripture from Luna. He then retracted his dragon wings andnded in front of the Ice Pce.

    It even had an exquisite flight of stairs that extended upwards!

    Garen had to admit that he was a little jealous.

    Looking at the unbelievablyrge ice crystal Pce that was suitable for a superrge dragon to live in, garen moved his steps and stepped up the stairs. Finally, he walked to a closed heavy ice door.

    He flicked out his Dragon w and pushed forward.

    The door opened, revealing a beautiful World of Ice. Light was reflected back and forth between the ice crystals, making the inside of the world colorful and lustrous, like a dream.

    Small, medium,rge, superrge ... A row of lifelike dragon sculptures that were asrge as the Dragon¡¯s body were arranged on both sides ording to their size.

    The interior was spacious, making it suitable for garen¡¯s superrge body.

    ¡°Garen, long time no see.¡±

    A voice as elegant as a clear spring entered garen¡¯s ears.

    At the same time, two human-like figures walked out from the side door at the back of the pce. Their small bodies were out of ce in the Grand Pce.

    Not all Dragons liked to maintain their original form like garen. There were many adult true dragons who felt that it was inconvenient to have arge body and could easily cause damage to their surroundings, so they liked to change into a small human form.

    Luna was wearing a ssic ck dress, which made her fair skin even more dazzling.

    She was covering her mouth and chuckling, her head tilted to the side as she conversed with another human-looking woman, as if she was introducing garen to her.

    The person next to Luna also looked like a human, but she had the aura of a true dragon. She was clearly a true dragon in human form.

    Her true form was unknown, but she looked like a sixteen-year-old girl with short white hair and dark pupils. She was no taller than 1.5 meters, and as she listened to Luna¡¯s words, her face was filled with shock. Her eyes were bright, and her mouth was wide open as she looked at garen.

    The white-haired girl nudged Luna, who was still introducing garen to her with her head tilted, and gestured for Luna to look over.

    Luna was slightly stunned, then she slowly turned her head and saw garen.

    Silver Dragon scales that were tightly fitted together, thick dragon horns that were curved and towering,. superrge, robust dragon body ... When Luna saw garen¡¯s expression, she couldn¡¯t help but be like the girl beside her.

    ¡°You¡¯re garen?¡±

    Luna¡¯s body shed and appeared in front of garen. She looked up at garen from a close distance and asked in disbelief.

    Garen lowered his head and looked at Luna, whom he hadn¡¯t seen for more than half a year. Their eyes met, and he said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s me. Don¡¯t you remember my aura?¡±

    Whoosh!

    A gust of wind blew over, and the white-haired girl also approached, her eyes sizing up garen with a strange light. Her gaze was mainly focused on his four towering dragon horns, almost as if they were stuck to him. Her fiery gaze made garen a little ufortable.

    True dragons had always been like this, not hiding their interest at all.

    ¡°Luna, didn¡¯t you say that he was a White Dragon? And it¡¯s just a newrge-scale White Dragon.¡±

    this doesn¡¯t look like arge white Dragon.

    The white-haired girl asked Luna.

    Luna finally managed to calm herself down. She patted her chest to calm her racing heart, then looked at garen and said, ¡± ¡°I have the same question.¡±

    Luna paused for a moment, and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± you didn¡¯t use a shapeshifting spell. How did you change so much? ¡±

    ¡°You look more like a Silver Dragon now ....

    Garen smiled. it¡¯s all thanks to your Dragon Soul Stone. It¡¯s been very effective on me.

    as for the change in appearance, I don¡¯t know the specific reason either. I became like this after using the Dragon Soul Stone.

    He turned to the white-haired girl and asked, ¡± ¡°This is?¡±

    Seeing that garen had noticed her, the white-haired girl replied excitedly before Luna could say anything, ¡± ¡°My name is Nicole Nina, a gem dragon, a crystal dragon. I¡¯m ny-eight years old this year and two years away from adulthood.¡±

 Chapter 113

    ?

    Chapter 113: Garen¡¯s troubles

    Trantor: 549690339

    Crystal dragon?

    Garen was slightly taken aback, and looked at the white-haired girl carefully again.

    He was a little curious about the crystal dragon that had made the White Dragon matriarch think that his dragon egg had been switched. He just didn¡¯t expect to run into a crystal dragon in Luna¡¯s territory.

    She had a small, round face, petite but very curvaceous figure, and wore a body-hugging, monochrome long dress. Under the light silver skirt, half of her smooth and slender calves were exposed.

    After revealing that she was a Dragon, Nicole retreated a dozen meters. At the same time, her body emitted ayer of light. Then, her body transformed and grew in the light.

    Very quickly, an eighteen-meter long true dragon that had just reached the threshold of superrge size appeared in front of garen.

    Its body was covered with fine dragon scales, and it had a soft beauty to it. Its neck was very slender, and the Dragon scales on its body were translucent white like crystal, showing a dazzling luster in the refracted light.

    After revealing her original appearance, Nicole used the shapeshifting spell again. Her body shrank and she returned to her human form.

    ¡°Not a bad name, it¡¯s nice.¡±

    Garen retracted his gaze, then nodded and said gently.

    Although he said that, he felt that there was something strange about Nicole.

    ¡°Hehe, thanks for thepliment.¡±

    ¡°I think garen sounds pretty good too.¡±

    The voice paused for a moment, and the crystal dragon, who was as petite as a loli, changed the topic and said, ¡± there¡¯s a currency in a human country called garen, just like your name. There¡¯s also a beautiful gold coin called galleons, but the luster of your dragon scales is even more dazzling than the glistening galleons.

    even the mesmerizing crystals and gemstones paled inparison to you.

    It was even more beautiful than gold coins, crystals, gemstones, and other treasures. To a true dragon, it was a very, very high praise.

    After hearing what Nicole Nina said, garen was slightly stunned.

    He blinked his eyes and looked down at the smiling Nicole. He did not know what to say.

    If he was not wrong, was the crystal dragon trying to trick him?

    She was much more direct than the White Dragon Maiden.

    True dragons that were about to or had just reached adulthood were usually more passionate towards the opposite sex.

    He hoped that he was wrong.

    At this moment, garen was a little depressed and troubled, and sighed.

    An overly outstanding appearance could sometimes be a burden.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have changed so much in just half a year.¡±

    thest time I saw you, you were arge dragon. You shouldn¡¯t be too old, right? ¡±

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re not fully grown yet.¡±

    in just half a year, you¡¯ve grown from a newly-advancedrge-sized Dragon to a 20-meter-long superrge dragon. Your bloodline must be very outstanding, so you could grow into a superrge dragon at the underage stage. It¡¯s impossible to reach your level by relying on the Dragon Soul Stone alone.

    Luna had already recovered from her initial shock, and her calm and elegant appearance had returned.

    After thinking for a moment, she pretended to ask casually, ¡± ¡°How old are you exactly?¡±

    Garen thought for a moment and shook his head. he¡¯s too outstanding. It¡¯s inconvenient to disclose.

    Luna stopped twirling her golden hair with her fingers, and a smile appeared on her face as she said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s inconvenient to disclose, but you¡¯re definitely not an adult yet.¡±

    Garen nodded. you¡¯re right. I still have some time before I be an adult. he said honestly.

    Nicole, who was listening to their conversation, suddenly said excitedly, ¡± ¡°Then aren¡¯t you the same as me? it¡¯s really fate.¡±

    Garen gave her a strange look and did not say anything.

    Nicole¡¯s thick eyshes fluttered as she looked straight at garen. I really want to have children and descendants, so I¡¯ve been looking for a suitable partner. Garen, I wonder if you¡¯re interested.

    After she finished speaking, she turned her body in a circle, showing off the beauty of her appearance.

    After she stopped, she did not wait for garen to speak and continued, ¡± ¡°If you¡¯re willing, I can build you an Ice Pce. It¡¯ll be even more magnificent than the one I built for big sister Luna.¡±

    then we can reproduce in there and educate them to be neutral and kind Dragons.

    by the way, I really like descendants. If you don¡¯t mind, we can have a nest of them every year. The more the better.

    As Nicole Nina spoke, she suddenly chuckled, as if she was thinking of an interesting future.

    On the other side, garen¡¯s gaze flickered as he found a blind spot in Nicole¡¯s words.

    He ignored Nicole Nina¡¯s blunt words and asked, ¡± ¡°Did you build this Ice Pce?¡±

    Nicole, Nina, nodded her head quickly and said, ¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°If you like it, then be my partner. Other than pces, I can also make sculptures. Do you want a Grand sculpture that your followers will worship? I¡¯m telling you, I ...¡±

    The crystal dragon was too excited, and her round face was blushing, making garen feel that she was a little talkative, and that this was not the personality he liked.

    But ... It was an Ice Pce!

    Should he think of a way to get her to build an Ice Pce for him first?

    Garen hesitated, but after a few seconds of internal struggle, he finally rejected firmly, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any thoughts of finding a partner now.¡±

    After the incident with the White Dragon Maiden, garen felt that it was better to be straightforward and decisive in expressing his attitude towards such matters. If he dragged it out for too long, it would be easy for things to get out of hand.

    ¡°That¡¯s a pity, I really like you.¡±

    ¡°When you change your mind, you must remember me.¡±

    ¡°Although I can¡¯t wait for you forever, I already have a partner by the time you think of me. I promise I¡¯ll change it at the first moment!¡±

    Nicole, Nina, made a promise to garen.

    The elegant silver Dragon stroked his face and shook his head. He felt a little embarrassed for Nicole¡¯s words and actions, but he did not say anything to stop her.

    Garen could not help butugh. He silently mourned for Nicole, Nina¡¯s future partner for a few seconds, and then did not continue this topic with her. ¡°Although I don¡¯t have any thoughts of looking for a partner, I do want a simr Ice Pce.¡±

    ¡°If you ept, I¡¯m willing to pay arge amount of magic equipment. Please help me build a Pce.¡±

    It was impossible for him to give her the gemstone.

    However, the magic equipment that was piled up and not of much use could be used for trading.

    Nicole Nina did not hesitate. She patted her chest and replied, ¡± ¡°No problem, leave it to me. I¡¯m very good at building pces.¡±

    ¡°But I have to take care of two young humans for sister Luna, so I can¡¯t help you build the pce immediately.¡±

    Two young humans ... Garen thought of yamos and Lilith.

    He nodded. it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s not toote to do it when you¡¯re free. I¡¯m not in a hurry.

    Immediately, in front of the two female dragons, garen¡¯s agile tongue moved and rolled out a fiery red staff.

 Chapter 114

    ?

    Chapter 114: Luna¡¯s small request (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    As soon as the red me staff appeared, the fire elements that were scattered in the air gathered.

    The temperature in the Ice Pce naturally rose a little, and the liquid me-like crystal at the tip of the staff glowed.

    Luna¡¯s gaze was immediately attracted to it. After looking at the red me staff for a short two seconds, she shifted her gaze to garen, waiting for him to exin his intentions.

    Obviously, garen would not take out the red me staff for no reason.

    Beside him, Nicole, who did not know the secret of the red me staff, looked at the staff in admiration and said, ¡± where did you get this staff? it looks like it¡¯s of high quality.

    After she finished, she said with a slight pity, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity it¡¯s of the fire element.¡±

    The crystal dragon was a wind-type Dragon. It liked to live in cold ces and was not interested in fire-type things.

    ¡°A high-level spellcaster¡¯s staff.¡±

    Garen answered Nicole¡¯s question, but he kept looking at Luna as he spoke.

    Nicole pursed her lips in displeasure at Luna¡¯s reaction, but when she turned to look at Luna¡¯s dazzling golden hair and elegant posture, she couldn¡¯t help but look away in disappointment.

    ¡°Molton¡¯s staff ...¡±

    Luna said softly.

    She raised her head and stared at garen, ¡± ¡°Did youe to me because of the red me staff?¡±

    Although it was a question, there was already a certain meaning in his words.

    ¡°When I was using the red me staff, I felt a connection with somewhere in the South,¡± garen nodded.

    ¡°I want to know what this connection means.¡±

    He looked into Luna¡¯s eyes with a serious expression. His voice was deep and profound as he slowly said, ¡± ¡°I hope you can answer my questions.¡±

    Under garen¡¯s intense gaze, Luna could feel her heart beating faster.

    She hesitated for a few seconds before sighing softly. alright, since the redme staff belongs to you now, and you want to know so much, I won¡¯t hide it anymore.

    Garen¡¯s face was filled with joy, and he put on a listening posture.

    However, Luna didn¡¯t tell him directly. She thought for a few seconds and said, ¡± ¡°But before I tell you, I want you to promise me one thing.¡±

    Garen thought for a moment and said,¡±tell me what your conditions are first, then I¡¯ll consider giving you an answer.¡± &Nbsp;

    If the requirements were too high, he might as well fly directly to the South and find the destination through the connection between the staff and there, and then figure out what it was exactly.

    However, it was always better to know in advance so that he could be prepared.

    Garen didn¡¯t want to waste his effort only to get something that was of no value to him.

    Luna chuckled, and faint dimples appeared on her cheeks. don¡¯t worry, this isn¡¯t a difficult thing for you.

    ¡°The main reason I invited Nicole Nina here is to help me teach my two children,¡± she said, looking at Nicole Nina.

    Lilith has great talent in the school of beguiling and conjuring.

    she can take two paths at the same time. I have some rough knowledge of curses, while Nicole Nina is good at bewitching spells. We can teach Lilith to a certain stage.

    Lilith is smart, ¡± Nicole said. she is much more talented than me in bewitching spells.

    She looked surprised, and it was clear that these words of praise came from the bottom of her heart.

    Lilith ... Garen thought of the little girl who fainted from fear when she saw him.

    It was white and tender, and it did look delicious.

    Lilith also had blonde hair and white skin, and overall, she looked somewhat simr to Luna. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that garen could sense that the two of them didn¡¯t have the same aura, he would have definitely thought that Lilith was Luna¡¯s child.

    However, because Lilith was too timid, she fainted from the shock and did not say a word to garen. He did not have a deep impression of Lilith.

    Garen could remember the boy, Amos, who was younger than Lilith but much more courageous than his sister.

    At this moment, garen¡¯s eyes flickered, and he had a general understanding of Luna¡¯s request.

    She only said that it was enough to teach Lilith well, but since she needed garen¡¯s help, the problem definitely did not lie with that little girl Lilith.

    ¡°You mean, Amos?¡±

    this child is just like his grandfather, ¡± Luna said. he loves evoking magic and is very talented in it.

    although he¡¯s not as talented as his sister in curses and beguiling spells, he¡¯s not bad either.

    the problem now is that I don¡¯t know much about evocation spells, and the content in Molton¡¯s notes is a little profound. He won¡¯t be able to learn it.

    Garen was silent as he listened to Luna.

    Molton¡¯s notes were like a professor¡¯s research paper and given to a student who had just started middle school. It would be strange if he could understand it.

    Garen relied on his strong ability to understand knowledge, but he was stuck at level six spells because of theck of basic knowledge. This was already an incredible thing.

    I remember that you¡¯ve used the fireball spell of the evocation school before, ¡± Luna continued. and you¡¯re more familiar with it than the fireball spell. I think you must have done some research on evocation spells.

    ¡°So ... If you have free time, I hope you can teach Amos some evoking spells.¡±

    Garen shook his head. it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t do anything about this.

    Luna was confused, and garen exined patiently, ¡± my understanding of evocation spells alsoes from Molton¡¯s notes. I can¡¯t teach Amos in his situation.

    After a pause, garen continued. in fact, he and I have simr problems. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve decided to make a trip to the South recently. I¡¯m going to obtain some basic knowledge about magic.

    After garen finished speaking, Luna and Nicole looked at each other in surprise.

    Garen looked at their little actions and felt a little strange.

    Nicole, Nina blinked her watery eyes and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯vee at the right time. Big sister Luna is preparing to go south. I¡¯m here to help her take care of her two children.¡±

    Luna looked at garen and smiled, ¡± you probably haven¡¯t left the ice ins of the extreme north before, right? I know humans quite well, so you cane with me.

    Garen was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Luna to be heading south soon.

    But he didn¡¯t n to go with Luna.

    Garen knew very well that with Luna¡¯s kind personality, going with her would only hinder him from doing what he wanted.

    ¡°No need, I like to travel alone.¡±

    that¡¯s good, ¡± Luna said with a smile. we don¡¯t have to have any disagreements.

    She also understood that she and garen were not the same type of Dragon.

    how about this? after you¡¯ve acquired enough basic knowledge,e to my ce asionally when you¡¯re free, or I¡¯ll take Amos to your territory.

    I don¡¯t need to trouble you with other things. You just have to find time to teach Amos some evoking spells.

    in return, I¡¯ll tell you the secret of the red me staff. I¡¯ll also pay attention to the books on magic knowledge on this trip to the South. I¡¯ll give them to you when Ie back.

    Garen didn¡¯t like to take care of others, but Luna¡¯s requirements were very low, so she didn¡¯t need him to take care of Amos.

    Rather than saying it was a request, it was more like a request for garen¡¯s help that depended on his mood.

    Luna¡¯s words did not specify what garen had to do.

    As for teaching people magic ... This was a good way to test the results of one¡¯s own learning, and it was not a bad thing.

    Garen pondered for a moment, then nodded and agreed, ¡± sure, but when you¡¯re looking for spellbooks, don¡¯t just limit them to the school of evocation. I¡¯m interested in spells from all schools.

 Chapter 115

    ?

    Chapter 115: Half-ne and godlike power_1

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s a book from all schools of magic?¡±

    Luna, Nicole, and Nina looked at each other, wondering if they had heard wrong.

    Garen repeated and emphasized, ¡± that¡¯s right. All the books from the school of magic.

    ¡°Are you going to collect them?¡± asked Nicole, puzzled. It¡¯s not easy to keep a book, so its collection value isn¡¯t high.¡±

    She didn¡¯t think that garen wanted all the spellbooks for his own use.

    Garen shook his head. I¡¯m not collecting them, ¡± he said calmly. I¡¯m using them for my own learning.

    I¡¯ve already learned the spells of transformation, incantation, defense, and evocation, but I¡¯m still not satisfied. I want to dabble in all the schools of magic.

    Luna, Nicole, and Nina looked at each other, and then simultaneously stared at garen with a strange look in their eyes.

    The same word appeared in their minds at the same time.

    Law fetish ... Such a handsome Dragon was actually a magic-devouring Dragon.

    garen, you have to think this through. The knowledge of spells is profound,plicated, and endless. Even the primordial Dragons can¡¯t guarantee that they¡¯ll reach the end of a school of thought. You¡¯ll only be distracting yourself by doing this, and you won¡¯t be able to master any school of thought.

    For the first time, Luna¡¯s expression was serious as she patiently reminded garen.

    that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ve never seen a spell caster who wants to learn spells from all schools of thought, no matter what race they are from. It was a long discussion between sister Luna and I that we decided to let Lilith learn both spells and beguiling control at the same time.

    Said Nicole Nina with a serious expression.

    They said this out of good intentions.

    A true Dragon¡¯s lifespan was long, but it was only long. It was limited.

    Spending arge amount of time on the research of spells in the entire sect would only be a waste of energy.

    Other than the gods, there were only a few legendary creatures that were truly immortal.

    Garen was one of them, but they didn¡¯t know that, so they tried to persuade garen out of goodwill.

    ¡°I understand the situation you¡¯re talking about. Thank you for the reminder, but I have my own considerations.¡±

    Luna, Nicole, and Nina could tell that garen was a determined Dragon with his own thoughts and would not be easily swayed by words. They stopped trying to persuade him and gave him their blessings, ¡± ¡°I hope you can seed in the end and achieve your wish.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s true or not, there¡¯s no harm in trying,¡± garen said with a smile.

    After a pause, he looked at Luna and changed the subject. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk about the red me staff.¡±

    ¡°What is it connected to?¡±

    Nicole stared at the red me staff, and then at Luna with curiosity.

    Luna considered her words for a moment before finally uttering a single word in an elegant voice.

    ¡°Half-ne.¡±

    Half-ne?

    Garen was stunned.

    A half-ne!

    Garen¡¯s expression changed.

    The moment he heard the word ¡± half-ne, ¡± information about half-nes appeared in his mind, all of which came from the knowledge of the Dragon¡¯s inheritance.

    Aplete ne, including the main material ne that garen was in, the elemental ne, hell, abyss, mountain paradise, the beast garden, and other nes, were all, in theory, infinitelyrge nes.

    As for the interdimensional space ... It might only have a few hundred meters of space, or it might be the size of a or a Gxy. It was a ne with limited space.

    The size of a half-ne was not fixed, and it could be expanded and grown in many ways. There were many ways for them to be born, such as by powerful spells or natural formation.

    Half-nes were closely rted to the main material ne. Some powerful existences would find a suitable half-ne and transform it into their own base camp.

    It was rare to see a creature at the level of the ancient dragon on the Noah continent, so it was very likely that they were hidden in some half-ne.

    The moment he heard about the half-ne, garen had a strong urge.

    He wanted a half-ne to be his Dragon Nest. That would be a ce countless times safer than all his current dragon nests.

    Morton named the demine he foundva demine.

    it¡¯s almost filled with fire and earth elements. It¡¯s covered withva and volcanoes in an area of nearly 100 million square kilometers. Every inch of space is filled with hot and dry air. There are many mineral veins, including fire-attribute gem veins.

    as for the connection you feel, it¡¯s the portal that connects the main material ne and theva demine.

    Luna pointed at the crystal on the tip of the red me staff, and said, ¡± ¡°This crystal is called the heart ofva. It¡¯s the crystallization of the fire and earth elements from theva demine. It¡¯s also the key to entering theva demine.¡±

    As he listened to Luna¡¯s story, garen¡¯s breathing became heavier.

    A half-ne of nearly 100 million square kilometers ... If he expanded it for a while, he could create a new world. A world that was not big but belonged to him.

    The moment he heard the term ¡®half-ne¡¯, garen had already regarded it as his own.

    On the other side, Luna seemed to have seen through garen¡¯s ambition. After chuckling, she said with a serious expression, ¡± there are many native fire and earth Giant spirits in theva demine. These powerful elemental lifeforms are not to be trifled with.

    they look down on flesh and blood, but they don¡¯t mind trading with creatures from the main material ne. They use expensive elemental crystals to obtain some items that don¡¯t exist in theva demine.

    it¡¯s very difficult topletely control this half-ne, but as long as you have the ability to trade with the elemental spirits, it¡¯s a simple matter to obtain huge wealth.

    Immediately after, under garen¡¯s inquiry, Luna carefully recalled all kinds of information about theva half-ne.

    Garen slowly let out a breath, his eyes shing, and said, ¡± ¡°Fire and earth spirits? I understand.¡±

    There were many types of elemental lifeforms, and the ones with intelligence and power were called giant elemental spirits. Adult giant elemental spirits had the strength of an adult white Dragon, and they could disy their true strength in the native ne.

    Moreover, the giant elemental spirits were social creatures that often built cities or fortresses. They wererge in number and powerful.

    If he wanted to be the master of this half-ne, he would have to convince those elemental spirits, which was not an easy task.

    After some thought, garen asked cautiously, ¡± are there any Elemental Lords in theva demine? ¡±

    Among the many nes, the most powerful and influential creatures were undoubtedly the high and mighty gods. They held the power of the world, extraordinary divine power, and the power to kill ordinary things.

    However, in addition to the gods, there were also quasi-divine powers that were not weaker than them.

    Archdevil, ancient evil, Demon Lord, Titan, Greater Demon, animal Lord, Elemental Lord ...

    The elemental Lord was also known as the elemental Lord or the elemental Aragami.

    Some creatures believed in gods like the God of Earth, the God of sky, and the god of fire. They might not be real gods, but a powerful Elemental Lord.

    If there was an Elemental Lord in theva half-ne, garen¡¯s idea would not be realized for a long time.

    I¡¯ve never seen or heard of an Elemental Lord when I was traveling with Morton in theva demine, ¡± Luna said, shaking her head. I¡¯ve never seen or heard of an Elemental Lord.

    Garen¡¯s eyes lit up, and his heart became active.

    At the same time, Luna changed the topic and warned, ¡± but because I couldn¡¯t stand the environment of theva demine, I didn¡¯t travel there for too long, so I don¡¯t know much.

    garen, if you¡¯re interested in the interdimensional space, and if there¡¯s a sleeping fire elemental Lord or earth elemental Lord inside, it¡¯ll definitely be a disaster for you.

    Luna was smart and could see garen¡¯s ambition.

    Garen touched the Dragon¡¯s horn and said calmly, ¡± a hundred million square kilometers is not a small half-ne, but it is unlikely to produce an Elemental Lord.

    They were creatures that wereparable to gods.

    you¡¯re right, ¡± Luna said, nodding. the possibility of an Elemental Lord existing is very low.

    She pondered for a few seconds and said to garen seriously, ¡± I remember now. In theva demine, there are many conflicts between the fire and earth djinns. You can try to start from this aspect.

    Garen took a deep breath and said with bright eyes, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good suggestion,¡±

    Beside him, Nicole, who had been listening attentively the entire time, blinked her eyes and poked garen¡¯s dragon scale with her finger. She touched it and said excitedly, ¡± garen, after you get the portal, can you take me there to take a look? I haven¡¯t seen an interdimensional space yet.

    Garen was in a good mood after receiving the news about the interdimensional space. He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°No problem,¡± he said.

    Luna looked at Nicole and Nina helplessly, and said, ¡± theva demine is filled with mes and scorched earth. You won¡¯t want to stay there for more than two days.

    After hearing Luna¡¯s words, Nicole pouted and muttered, ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and y for two days.¡±

    As a true dragon who was about to reach adulthood, her curiosity was at its peak. Nicole did not want to let go of such an opportunity to increase her knowledge.

    Garen smiled and said to Nicole gently, ¡± you¡¯re wee to visit me when I get my interdimensional space.

    He still wanted a majestic Ice Pce. If he treated the crystal dragon Well, she would be more focused on helping him build the pce.

    Garen¡¯s ¡®get it¡¯ meant that he had itpletely in his palm.

    Even if there were no Elemental Lords in a half-ne that was nearly 100 million square kilometers, it would not be easy to be its true master.

    Whether it was a fire Genie or an earth Genie, they were both very powerful. There might be legendary elemental spirits in theva demine.

    Nicole, Nina, jumped up and waved her little fist.¡±Yay, I¡¯m really starting to like you more and more.¡±

    At this point, she sighed and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t want a mate. Otherwise, I¡¯d want toy dragon eggs with you today.¡±

    Garen was at a loss for words.

    Nicole Nina¡¯s human form looked small, as if she could be killed with a single finger. However, she had a bold personality and could always speak.

    As a three-year-old dragon Whelp, garen did not know how to answer for a moment.

 Chapter 116

    ?

    Chapter 116: Listen to my quibble (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    After they were done discussing the proper business, Nicole, Nina, and Luna brought garen around the ice crystal Pce for a tour.

    The walls, the ground, the beams, the Dragon Throne, the statue ... The world made of ice crystals was so beautiful that it was unreal, like a dream.

    Nicole Nina was indeed very good at building pces. After walking around, garen wanted a Pce of his own even more. However,pared to this Pce that was more like a dream, he wanted a majestic and glorious style more.

    As he was a little worried that Nicole, Nina, only knew one style, he casually asked her about her situation.

    When garen told Nicole about his idea, she patted her chest and promised that she could build any style of Pce. As long as garen liked it, she would do her best to build it.

    As for Morton¡¯s two descendants, yamos and Lilith, garen did not see them.

    They had just finished a day of study and were resting in their rooms.

    Luna asked garen if he wanted to see them, and if he wanted to, she would wake them up.

    Garen felt that it was not necessary, so he rejected it.

    The two human children would not have a good impression of him.

    After chatting for a while, garen decided to leave.

    Not long after, the few Dragons made a round and returned to the main hall of the main hall. When they turned around, garen¡¯s Dragon Tail swept across arge silver Dragon Ice sculpture, shattering one of its wings into broken ice.

    ¡°Uh ...¡±

    Garen nced at the sculpture with half of its Dragon Wing broken.

    At this moment, Luna looked at garen¡¯s dragon body and asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t mastered advanced shapeshifting?¡±

    All true dragons would be able to learn a spell from the Dragon¡¯s legacy as they grew older.

    High-level shapeshifting spell.

    This shapeshifting technique could allow a true dragon to travel around the world easily.

    After garen used the Dragon Soul Stone to wake up, he had actually mastered the high-level shapeshifting skill.

    ¡°I know Transfiguration.¡±

    He answered Luna¡¯s question honestly.

    He paused for a moment before adding, ¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t like to use it. I think it¡¯s best to keep my original body.¡±

    Garen had tried it before.

    In the shapeshifted state, he couldn¡¯t fully exert his strength, and there was an invisible pressure, as if a giant was trapped in a small bottle. If he didn¡¯t pay attention at all times, the shapeshifted state would be removed.

    A Silver Dragon like Luna, who often took on the appearance of a human, was very familiar with the use of high-level shapeshifting spells, but she could only do it on a daily basis.

    In a slightly more serious battle, he could only return to his original form.

    If he didn¡¯t change in time, there was the risk of the enemy finding an opportunity to hurt him.

    When garen used the transformation spell, he clearly felt that his connection with the river of time had weakened. After he was used to breathing the air mixed with the river of time¡¯s water, he only felt ufortable all over after transforming into other creatures. It was as if there were ants crawling on his body, and he could not move freely.

    Unless he needed to use the shapeshifting spell to achieve a certain goal, he would not use this spell.

    ¡°I see,¡± Luna said, suddenly enlightened.

    there are many true dragons who don¡¯t like to use shapeshifting, ¡± she said with a smile. but for convenience¡¯s sake, many Dragons still use shapeshifting.

    Garen lowered his head to look at Luna and Nicole. ¡°What about you guys? What¡¯s the point of maintaining a human form in your own territory?¡±

    Nicole pointed at the statue that garen had just destroyed and said, ¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t want to damage the things inside.¡±

    ¡°They are the fruits of mybor.¡±

    With a true Dragon¡¯s body, if one was not careful, there was no suitable ce that could withstand the true Dragon¡¯s torment.

    Luna, on the other hand, smiled faintly, and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m used to it. I don¡¯t feel ufortable when I use the shapeshifting spell.¡±

    The Golden Dragon and the silver Dragon were the two types of dragons that loved to use shapeshifting.

    Garen was nomittal. He looked at the snow-white world outside the pce and bade farewell, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Compared to the quietness around and inside the ice crystal Pce, the outside was still howling with cold wind and blizzards.

    As a crystal dragon, Nicole Nina naturally had a spell-like ability called wind maniption. The reason why this ce was not affected by the blizzard was all thanks to her.

    When she heard that garen was about to leave, Luna hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for half a year, aren¡¯t you going to stay here a little longer? You can go back in a few days after the blizzard has subsided.¡±

    Nicole, on the other hand, was frowning, as if she was thinking about something.

    Garen shook his head and replied to Luna, ¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be toote for us to meet again when we all return from the South.¡±

    ¡°Where is your territory?¡± asked Nicole.

    Garen pondered for a moment before he replied, ¡± ¡°Do you know salia? Her ice cliff territory is mine now.¡±

    ¡°Salia?¡± Nicole¡¯s eyes widened.

    After she came back to her senses, sheughed and said, ¡± Oh, it¡¯s salia. I¡¯ve even fought with her before.

    Hmph, she¡¯s ndering me for stealing her dragon egg. She¡¯s so unreasonable.

    ¡°Now that I know you¡¯ve taken her territory, it¡¯s something to be happy about.¡±

    Garen looked at the happy Nicole, who was about to jump up and down, and said, ¡± then did you really steal her dragon eggs or swap them? ¡±

    if you were just passing by, salia wouldn¡¯t have attacked you for no reason.

    In terms of strength, the White Dragon Maiden was slightly weaker than Nicole Nina. If she wasn¡¯t angry, she wouldn¡¯t have asked for trouble.

    After being questioned by garen, Nicole looked at her toes guiltily, then raised her head and said with a serious face, ¡± listen to me. I¡¯m not a Dragon who likes to steal eggs.

    I was just passing by her territory and suddenly wanted to go to her Dragon Nest to say hello out of curiosity.

    after I entered the Dragon¡¯s Nest, I realized that she wasn¡¯t there. Out of curiosity, I went to take a look at her dragon egg. Because I wanted to have offspring, I couldn¡¯t help but touch thergest dragon egg a few times, then picked it up and weighed it in my hands.

    unfortunately, Celia came back and misunderstood me. She didn¡¯t give me a chance to argue and hit me. She chased me and hit me all the way.

    After listening to Nicole¡¯s pitiful words, garen was silent.

    In the gap between each word, four words were written: Confessing, he wrote four words vertically: I want to steal the egg.

    If she didn¡¯t have a guilty conscience, would the White Dragon Maiden be able to defeat her?

    And the biggest dragon egg ... Just as garen had thought, if the White Dragon Lady had returned a littleter, garen might have changed to another crystal dragon Lady.

    Oh, I see. It seems like it¡¯s really just a misunderstanding.

    Garen said calmly.

    Nicole and Nina secretly heaved a sigh of relief.

    when I return from the South, I will use magic equipment to ask you to build a Pce for me.

    After he finished speaking, garen pped his dragon wings and was about to leave when a cold wind suddenly rose around him.

    At that moment, Nicole Nina suddenly shouted, ¡± garen, I have something that you should be able to help me with. As long as you help me, I won¡¯t need to give you any more magic equipment.

    ¡°You, me, and big sister Luna should be able to do it.¡±

    Garen¡¯s body paused, the Dragon body that was about to take off stopped.

    As a Silver Dragon who was almost 200 years old and about to enter the prime of her life, Luna¡¯s strength was beyond doubt.

    &Nbsp; she was even stronger than that old Frost Giant. 1

    When they were old, the silver Dragon would be a real legendary creature, without any exaggeration.

    It wasn¡¯t safe to have her and the crystal dragon, and it would. probably. be possible to do it with three superrge true dragons ... He was more or less curious.

 Chapter 117

    ?

    Chapter 117: Start your performance (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Under the night sky, in the sky above the ice ins of the extreme north where the cold wind whistled, the true dragon was bathing in the blizzard and flying with its wings pped.

    The Dragon¡¯s powerful wings pped, covering the sky and the sun, blocking out the moonlight that was not bright to begin with. The strong wind that it brought up also rolled up the blizzard in the sky, making the falling goose-feather snow unable to get close at all.

    It was rare to see a Dragon galloping through a Blizzard.

    However, what made all the creatures in the ice ins of the extreme north who noticed this scene even more terrified and reverent was that there was not only one true dragon in the sky.

    A total of three superrge true dragons, carrying a terrifying Dragon¡¯s might, left three long traces in the blizzard. The goose feather-like snow falling from the sky parted in front of them in fear, and then gradually closed behind them.

    After flying for a while, the three huge true dragons came to a stop under a night sky with a bright moon and few stars.

    The weather here was not bad. The blizzard did not drown the ce, and there were only sporadic snowkes in the air.

    Below them was a forest that stretched for tens of kilometers. All kinds of fir and pine trees that were not afraid of the cold made up its body, and the lush colors embellished the endless white world.

    Such a forest was not rare in the ice ins of the extreme north, and was usually called the Colnd needle forest.

    In the Colnd coniferous forest, there were many creatures living at the bottom of the extreme northern ice sheet, and the biological and nt resources were rtively rich.

    However, in terms of magnificence and awe-inspiring feeling, these ordinary trees, which were only a few hundred feet tall, were far fromparable to the snowridge pine forest in the Wolfheart n¡¯s former territory. The snowridge trees were like Giants among the trees, and they were over a hundred meters tall.

    ¡°It¡¯s here.¡±

    that guy came to this Colnd needle forest a month ago and made this his territory.

    ¡°This makes me very troubled.¡±

    The crystal dragon said to garen as it looked down with its translucent scales reflecting the brilliant moonlight.

    Garen looked down, using his long-distance vision and detection aura to scan the coniferous forest on the cold ground inch by inch like a radar.

    It didn¡¯t take long for a huge silhouette shrouded in elemental light to appear in his field of vision.

    Garen could not see the creature¡¯s appearance because it was hidden underground. However, just by looking at the giant snake-shaped outline of the elemental light, he could guess that the creature was a giant that was evenrger than a few superrge true dragons.

    If it appeared, the surrounding trees would definitely appear very small in front of it.

    it seems like you¡¯ve already discovered its nest.

    The silver Dragon, which seemed to be made of metal, had a calm gaze and followed garen¡¯s gaze.

    Garen nodded. that¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t expect to encounter such rare creatures here.

    Nicole Nina snorted and said, ¡± my territory is nearby. This ce can¡¯t amodate two true dragons. No, this monster doesn¡¯t deserve to be called a Dragon.

    ¡°The three of us can definitely drive it away.¡±

    Luna looked down at the silent Colnd needle forest. ¡°Force it out of the ground first.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she looked at garen.

    Garen, who had mastered the evocation spell, was undoubtedly the most suitable person to make the first move.

    ¡°Let me do it,¡± garen chuckled.

    He took a deep breath and spat out the red me staff. His face instantly became focused and solemn.

    With a profound and deep incantation, the magic power in his body began to flow at high speed. The fire elements in the surrounding space received the call and began to gather inrge amounts, quietly dyeing the night with ayer of Crimson.

    A ck-redva ball, emitting a dangerous and burning dark light, quickly appeared in front of garen.

    Nicole, Nina, and Luna could feel the astonishing heat contained in it, and they couldn¡¯t help but retreat a few meters.

    Both silver dragons and crystal dragons loved the cold but feared fire. Otherwise, they would not have chosen to live in the icy ins of the extreme north.

    After the spell construction waspleted, garen held the small red me staff between his legs, his mental strength firmly locked on to the target, and then with a thought.

    Hu!

    Theva fireball, with a faint dark red and fiery red, drew a faint bright arc in the air and fell to the ground at an extreme speed.

    In an instant, the not-so-bigva fireball touched an ordinary-looking open space in the forest and sank into the ground.

    BOOM!

    As if an Earth Dragon had flipped over, a series of deep, thunderous sounds rang out.

    Arge number of cracks appeared and spread on the ground. Magic power turned intova and filled the cracks. A scorching and dry aura spread all around, lighting up the needle-leaf trees in the area like bright torches, but they were quickly turned into ashes in the crisscrossingva flow.

    The surrounding sky was much brighter due to the mes andva.

    ¡°Waa!¡±

    Nicole Nina¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked down at the movement and light created by theva fireball.

    ¡°Evocation magic is indeed the most shocking.¡±

    The magic of evocation had always been very bright.

    ¡°I¡¯ll add more fuel to the fire for you.¡±

    The crystal dragon bathed in the moonlight and emitted a brilliant luster. It used a spell-like ability.

    Elemental energy swirled around her like a fairy. Arge amount of air (wind) elemental energy, under Nicole Nina¡¯s control, formed a violent tornado below.

    The tornado rose from the ground and spun at high speed, sweeping up the surroundingva and mes, forming a 100-meter-tall fire tornado. The sound was terrifying, and sparks flew in all directions.

    All the creatures within a dozen kilometers stared at the fire tornado in fear. Their limbs were stiff, and they kept quiet out of fear.

    Garen¡¯s mask reflected the light of the fire. He turned to look at Nicole, who was beside him, and found that her mind was immersed in the fire tornado below.

    Under Nicole Nina¡¯s precise control, the tornado did not destroy the surroundings. Instead, it focused on the ground and continued to sink into the ground.

    A true Dragon¡¯s magic talent was outstanding after they reached adulthood. It was only the first time that Nicole and Nina had worked together with garen, and the effect was pretty good.

    At the same time, Luna¡¯s eyes narrowed, and she reminded him in a sweet voice, ¡± ¡°Be careful, it¡¯sing out!¡±

    When she gave the warning, both Nicole and garen heard a rough, fierce, and violent roar. It came from the ground that was being ravaged by the fire tornado.

    Roar!

    A fearsome Dragon¡¯s might that seemed to have substance soared into the sky, targeting the three superrge true dragons in the air.

    If it were any other creature, they would have been frozen stiff and would not even be able to fly. However, for true dragons like garen, although this Dragon¡¯s might was not ordinary, it had little effect on them.

    In the next second, the earth trembled violently, and the ground crackedyer byyer. The earth and rocks rolled and surged like waves, revealing a dark green figure below.

    In the blink of an eye, the dark green figure was like a beast that had broken free from its restraints, leaving the area of the fire tornado. Its body flipped overrge areas of trees, bringing with it a foul wind.

    It lowered its body and raised its head to look at the three true dragons with a fierce gaze.

 Chapter 118

    ?

    Chapter 118: Evil God¡¯s beloved pet (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    In the blink of an eye, the dark green figure was like a beast that had broken free from its restraints, leaving the area of the fire tornado. It lowered its body and raised its head to stare at the three true dragons with a fierce gaze.

    Garen looked over, his eyes locked onto the dark green figure.

    It was a giant creature with a body length of 35 meters and a body proportion simr to that of a giant python. It exuded a fierce and violent aura.

    Its body was covered in dark green, rough scales that almost turned ck. There were two sharp and winding dragon horns on its head, and its body from head to tail was covered with hundreds of thousands of ferocious thorns. In its open mouth, sharp fangs as sharp as knives were growing.

    In addition, it had two dragon ws.

    However, there were only two of them, and they were at the front of their bodies. They were currently pressing down on the ground, leaving a few clear w marks on the ground.

    This dragon-like being was called the frost forest scaled Dragon, also known as the frost forest serpent Dragon.

    ¡°Snake dragon species ...¡±

    Garen muttered to himself.

    The frost forest serpent Dragon was a type of serpent Dragon that had existed for a very long time. Before the appearance of true dragons, they had been wandering and hunting on the earth. However, their intelligence was lower than that of white dragons, and they were violent and fierce by nature.

    There were many species of snake Dragons, but their overall number was extremely small and they were on the verge of extinction.

    They could not tolerate the personality of their own kind and would only reproduce once in their lives. Moreover, in a nest of eggs, the first baby dragon Snake would break and eat all the other dragon eggs. The adult dragon Snake would not stop it, and the survival of the fittest was vividly interpreted.

    Cliff snake dragon, ice snake dragon, Sky Lake snake dragon, Rock Mountain Snake dragon ... Stone tomb snake dragon, frost forest snake dragon ...

    Many true dragons refused to admit that snake-Dragon species were also Dragons.

    However, they could use Dragon Breath, Dragon might, and dragonnguage. They were undoubtedly a Dragon, and they were very powerful. Although they were ssified as a sub-Dragon, snake Dragons couldpete with arge number of true dragons of the same age group.

    In addition to the mostmon true dragon, there was another true dragon that looked simr to the snake dragon species, called the Emperor Dragon species.

    The Emperor Dragon species ¡®body was like a Python with four dragon ws. Its appearance was very simr to the Chinese dragons in garen¡¯s memory.

    There weren¡¯t many records about the Emperor Dragon species.

    cold forest serpent Dragon. In the entire northern ice fields, there might only be one such snake in front of us.

    Luna looked at the eager frost forest serpent Dragon and continued in a serious voice, ¡± be careful. Don¡¯t get bitten by it, and don¡¯t injure it to death. Our goal is only to drive it away.

    If it was just to kill the frost forest serpent Dragon, there was no need for garen to join in.

    Luna and Nicole needed him because they couldn¡¯t kill the frost forest Naga.

    The most troublesome thing about all the snake-Dragon species was not their poisonous fangs or their bodies that were not weaker than true dragons, but an ability called death curse.

    Before the serpent Dragon species dies, it can cast a curse on the target of its hatred, which willst for life.

    Every type of serpent Dragon had a different death curse. For example, ice serpents would make their enemies unable to resist the cold and low temperatures.

    The frost forest serpent Dragon¡¯s Curse would shatter the enemy¡¯s lightning resistance and cause them to suffer several times the damage.

    The death curse of the snake dragon species was very troublesome. It was said that an evil god was very fond of the fierce nature of the snake dragon species and regarded them as his pet, so he gave them the blessing of the evil god.

    When he heard from Nicole, Nina, and Luna about the snake dragon species, garen was no longer surprised that they needed his help.

    He couldn¡¯t kill this troublesome fellow, and he couldn¡¯t injure it either. Otherwise, it wouldmit suicide in a fit of anger and cast the death curse. That would be very troublesome. It wasn¡¯t like there were no precedents.

    At the same time, the cold forest serpent Dragon below roared and spoke in an ear-piercing dragonnguage, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s you again, disturbing my sleep. I¡¯m going to skin you alive! I¡¯ll let you die in pain and agony!¡±

    Its huge body shot into the sky like an arrow, heading straight for garen and the other true dragons.

    It didn¡¯t have dragon wings, but it could fly through a supernatural ability.

    A glint shed across Nicole¡¯s dragon eyes as she looked at the approaching frost forest serpent Dragon.

    Spell-like ability, control!

    This was a spell-like ability belonging to the confusion and control system, which could suppress the enemy¡¯s mind.

    The body of the frost forest serpent Dragon that was wriggling in the air froze. Its fierce eyes became nk and lost focus. Its body froze in mid-air.

    Nicole, on the other hand, was breathing heavily. Her clear dragon eyes were now bloodshot, as if she was under great pressure. She quickly said, ¡± ¡°Quick, now.¡±

    At the same time, Luna and garen looked at each other, then opened their Dragon mouths and aimed at the frost forest Naga.

    Hu!

    Two streams of Dragon Breath fell from the sky like a waterfall, submerging the frost forest serpent Dragon¡¯s body.

    There were two types of silver dragon¡¯s breath. One was simr to the White dragon¡¯s breath, but more powerful. The other was the paralyzing dragon¡¯s breath. As the name implied, it could paralyze the target. When the silver Dragon did not want to hurt the opponent, it would use the paralyzing dragon¡¯s breath.

    Luna¡¯s Dragon Breath hit the frost forest Naga first.

    The frost forest Naga, which was under attack, had a fierce look in its eyes. Due to the external stimtion, it broke free from Nicole Nina¡¯s control.

    However, because it was hit by the Dragon Breath, its body was a little out of control. Although it was not injured, it could barely move.

    In the next second, garen¡¯s Frost Dragon Breath followed.

    The ice-blue Pir-like Dragon Breath hit the paralyzed frost forest serpent dragon head-on.

    Although the frost forest serpent Dragon was a giant dragon that was thirty-five meters long, its body was shaped like a snake and was very slender. It did not look like a superrge true dragon.

    The frost Dragon Breath would be able topletely drown a creature of this size.

    Clusters of cold frost and ice crystals condensed, instantly freezing the frost forest serpent Dragon into a long popsicle, which began to fall to the ground.

    However, as it fell, a cracking sound could be heard. The frozen cold forest serpent Dragon was struggling to break free from the ice crystals.

    At the same time, Luna took another deep breath and spat out the frost Dragon Breath that was even more powerful than the frost Dragon Breath.

    A cold Dragon Breath, which was also ice-blue in color, but with a tinge of silver-white, descended from the sky and hit the frost forest serpent Dragon.

    Under the effect of the two Dragon breaths,yers of ice crystals extended and grew. The ice crystals that wrapped around the frost forest serpent Dragon became abnormally thick in the blink of an eye, freezing it into a life-like giant sculpture, and it was unable to break free for a while.

    Garen and Luna controlled their power. Although they had frozen the frost forest serpent Dragon, they did not cause it any serious damage to prevent it from being cursed by death.

    The frost forest serpent Dragon was definitely not too far away from the legendary level, but under thebined forces of the three superrge true dragons, it had almost no ability to resist, and was now trapped in the current situation.

    It didn¡¯t have the chance to use its breath and some spell-like abilities.

    It did not seem to have any idea of the strength of the three superrge true dragons. In a fit of anger, it dared to take the initiative to attack, and it did not have any twists and turns. Its temper was very violent.

    Or rather, it had a concept, but it didn¡¯t care.

    Snake-Dragon species were powerful and fatal, but there was a reason why they were not recognized by the true dragon.

    Next, Nicole Nina raised her slender neck, which was covered with fine dragon scales, and created a strong wind to drag the frost forest serpent Dragon that was falling to the ground.

    As the big fellow was too heavy, the strong wind was unable topletely stop its fall, only slowing it down a little.

    But that was enough.

    The three huge true dragons pped their wings and swooped down. They then extended their sharp ws and grabbed the bodies of the cold forest serpent Dragons.

 Chapter 119

    ?

    Chapter 119: Shining with self-confidence (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°What do you want to do with this frost forest serpent Dragon?¡±

    Grabbing the head of the frost forest serpent Dragon, garen looked at Nicole and asked seriously.

    The reason why Nicole Nina wanted him and Luna to help her deal with the frost forest serpent-Dragon was because this new species of serpent-Dragon was too close to her territory. Nicole Nina¡¯s territory was on the top of a nearby Snow Mountain, and just like garen, she liked the view from a higher ce.

    This Colnd needle forest was originally the hunting area that Nicole Nina often came to. It was almost right next to the edge of her territory.

    In such a position, no true dragon would be able to tolerate a fierce snake-Dragon resting.

    In particr, if Nicole Nina were to fight one-on-one, there was a high chance that she would not be a match for the frost forest Naga.

    The fierce, cruel, and powerful Dragon Snake species was a huge safety hazard to her.

    Nicole Nina had been worried about this matter for some time. She had even thought about changing her territory. However, the fact that a true dragon was scared off by a snake-Dragon species made her feel embarrassed.

    He had never felt that he could really drive it away.

    After capturing the frost forest serpent Dragon with the help of Luna and garen, she didn¡¯t know how to deal with it.

    After hearing garen¡¯s question, Nicole replied weakly, ¡± ¡°Should we find a cier Rift and throw it in?¡±

    run further away. It shouldn¡¯te to me again.

    Garen and Luna were silent for a moment. They didn¡¯t expect that Nicole and Nina didn¡¯t even think about what would happen after that.

    Luna shook her delicate Silver Dragon head and said helplessly, ¡± snake Dragons are very vengeful. They¡¯ve always held grudges. It¡¯s said that they can remember an enemy until they die. When they die of natural causes, they will curse the enemy they hate the most.

    besides, it can fly. It¡¯s not a good choice to throw it into the cial Rift.

    No one wanted to bear the curse of the evil god.

    Snake Dragons were not afraid of death. It was said that after they died, their souls would be taken away by the evil god and entered the divine Kingdom.

    Unless there was a way to break the curse, legendary existences would not care about such hot-tempered things. It was not a good thing to be hated by them.

    Garen nodded and agreed,¡±with the snake Dragon¡¯s personality, it probably won¡¯t mind the trouble ande back, and then ...¡± I¡¯ll find trouble with you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you want to be found by it alone.¡±

    Nicole Nina lowered her head to look at the frost forest Naga, whose ferocity could not be hidden even though it was frozen. She could not help but shiver and said anxiously, ¡± what should we do? we can¡¯t let it use the death curse, and we can¡¯t get rid of it ...

    She furrowed her brows tightly and finally said helplessly, ¡± ¡°Do I really have to give up my territory? I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯ve lived here for decades and was scared away by a Dragon Snake. If this gets out, I¡¯ll definitely be theughingstock of the true dragons.¡±

    90% of the true dragons looked down on snake-Dragon species.

    Being forced out of the territory by the snake dragon species was the most humiliating thing.

    Nicole¡¯s gaze shifted between garen and Luna for a moment before she said, ¡± forget it, forget it. You guys won¡¯t talk about this matter, right? let¡¯s throw it far away first. If it insists oning back, I¡¯ll change my territory.

    Luna nodded. let¡¯s try this first. If it doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll have a good talk with it.

    Nicole Nina rapped the frozen frost forest serpent Dragon and said angrily, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve talked to it before, but it doesn¡¯t listen to the Dragonnguage at all. It¡¯spletely unreasonable.¡±

    Garen lowered his head and sized up the frost forest serpent Dragon. He could clearly see the fierceness in its eyes at close range, and at this moment, it still contained an obvious hostility.

    His eyes seemed to be saying,¡±just you wait. When I get out, I won¡¯t let you guys have a good time!¡±

    isn¡¯t this bro ttop of the alternative Dragons ...? And it¡¯s bro ttop with spikes all over her body.¡±

    Garen had such an impression of the frost forest serpent Dragon.

    He pondered for a few seconds and retracted his gaze from the wintry forest serpent Dragon. He turned to Nicole and said, ¡± how about this? put it in my territory for the time being and I¡¯ll deal with it.

    Garen was very interested in rare creatures with unique abilities.

    There was no doubt that the snake dragon species was such a creature.

    The number of Dragon snakes had been decreasing, and this cold Forest Dragon Snake might even be one of the few remaining Dragon snakes on the Noah continent.

    If not for the snake Dragons ¡®powerful strength and the death curse, they would have beenpletely extinct.

    Even so, it was not far from extinction.

    In addition, when garen thought of the evil god from the frost forest serpent Dragon, a dark shadow appeared in his mind.

    It was a ck Sun sculpture with tentacles and eyes.

    The impression that appeared in his mind was filled with an ominous and evil charm.

    Garen¡¯s gaze shifted as he sensed the time mark. He then realized that the time mark on the ck Sun sculpture was still obediently standing at its original spot, and he could not help but feel relieved.

    At the same time, Nicole said in embarrassment, ¡± ¡°Put it in your territory. If it doesn¡¯t want to leave, you¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±

    Garenughed lightly. trust me. It¡¯s just a Dragon Snake. I have my ways of dealing with it.

    Death curse? Expelling the breath of time would make it difficult for it to die even if it wanted to.

    Moreover, garen¡¯s body was constantly being washed and baptized by the river of time, so it was still unknown whether the so-called death curse would be effective on him.

    As he spoke, garen¡¯s words revealed a strong self-confidence. Coupled with the unique sense of eternal time that belonged to the time Dragon, his extraordinary aura at this moment made Nicole and Luna slightly stunned.

    Garen came back to his senses, and shook his head slightly after he realized that something was wrong.

    ¡°It¡¯s decided then, let¡¯s go.¡±

    A deep voice sounded, and Luna and Nicole¡¯s eyes regained their rity. They said in unison, ¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say.¡±

    Garen grabbed the frost forest serpent dragon¡¯s head and flew towards the snow Mountain Dragon¡¯s Lair with the silver Dragon and crystal dragon.

    Not long after, the three gigantic true dragons arrived above the small Snow Mountain and lowered their heads to look at the buildings and creatures below.

    The winter Wolves of the Wolfheart n and the ferocious frost Tiger and ferocious Wolf, who were originallyzing around, raised their heads at the same time. They looked at the figure of the giant dragon soaring in the sky and noticed garen¡¯s arrival.

    Some of the dog-headed people knelt on the ground and shouted in dragonnguage, ¡± ¡°Great dragon of eternity, please allow us to express our utmost respect to you.¡±

    Garen couldn¡¯t appreciate the respect in the Dragonnguage that was apanied by the dog¡¯s barking, so he ignored the dog-headed man¡¯s ttery.

    ¡°The Dragon of eternity?¡±

    Nicole Nina wagged her Dragon Tail and muttered.

    ¡°This is one of my territories.¡±

    ¡°The Dragon of eternity is my title,¡±

    Garen¡¯s words were simple.

    Luna and Nicole were a little surprised. &Nbsp; ¡± this, isn¡¯t this the location of a Frost Giant tribe? ¡±

    &Nbsp; ¡± where did the frost Giant tribe go? ¡±

    This territory had been madepletely different from before by the Kobold and bull shamans, and there was no trace of the frost Giant tribe. If it weren¡¯t for the abnormal memory of the true dragon, they wouldn¡¯t have been so sure that this was the original location of the frost Giant tribe.

    ¡°I¡¯ve destroyed it,¡±

    Luna looked at garen, then lowered her head to look at the frost Giant tribe, and muttered, ¡± I remember that they had a lot of people, and there was an extremely old Frost Giant among them ... It seems that I¡¯ve underestimated your current strength.¡±

    ¡°I was just lucky,¡± garen replied humbly with a smile.

    ¡°ce the frost forest serpent Dragon there, and leave it to me,¡± he said as he looked at an empty space.

 Chapter 120

    ?

    Chapter 120: The glory of the true dragon (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    After wrapping the frost forest serpent Dragon in a few moreyers of ice, Luna and Nicole walked around garen¡¯s territory, amazed by the power of garen¡¯s followers.

    Especially the winter Wolves of the Wolfheart tribe.

    The winter Wolves had always been unruly, and even if a true dragon took the initiative to attack, it was very rare for a Winter Wolf to be subdued and be its follower.

    These highly intelligent wolves were more willing to cooperate than submit to the will of the true dragon and be its subordinates.

    It wasn¡¯t that Dragons had never threatened their lives before, but many Winter Wolves had a temper that would rather die than submit.

    When they saw the bull-headed shaman who was mining gemstones, they also expressed their curiosity about the Nature¡¯s Spirit. There were creatures who believed in the Nature¡¯s Spirit, but they were not easy to see. They did not expect garen to have subdued a group of nature priests as ves.

    ¡°You want to build your Ice Pce here?¡±

    Nicole, Nina, looked at the small Snow Mountain that was not too tall and suggested to garen, ¡± ¡°This ce is too low. It¡¯s not a good ce to build a Pce.¡±

    Garen shook his head. I won¡¯t be here for long. It¡¯s better to build it in the ice cliff territory that originally belonged to salia.

    Nicole Nina gently nodded her dragon head and said, ¡± that thousand Zhang ice cliff is indeed not bad. If we build an Ice Pce on the top, it will definitely be dazzling and magnificent. We will be able to have a panoramic view of the ice Land from there.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been a great help to me. When you return from the South, I¡¯ll do my best to help you build the pce and make it my most outstanding work in history.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait and see.¡± Garen smiled.

    As they still had to take care of yamos and Lilith, Luna and Nicole did not stay in garen¡¯s territory for long. After staying for another ten minutes, they decided to leave.

    Before they left, Luna said, ¡± ¡°When you go to the South, don¡¯t underestimate humans.¡±

    ny-nine percent of them are weak creatures, but the powerful individuals among them are things that even ancient dragons have to be wary of.

    Humans with outstanding talent could even be legendary beings at the age of twenty, but a true dragon at the age of twenty ... He was still in his youth.

    Although there were only a few examples, it was enough to show that humans should not be underestimated.

    Most of the worlds in the Prime Material ne were under the rule of humans. True dragons were powerful and even revered by people, but they were no longer the true rulers of the continent.

    Garen himself had never thought of reforging the glory of the true dragon. However, as a time Dragon, as long as he grew to a certain level, even if he did nothing, his existence itself was enough to bring about the revival of the true dragon n.

    The silver Dragon and the crystal dragon flew high into the sky, into the vast night, and gradually disappeared from garen¡¯s vision.

    After the two of them left, the many cautious creatures in the territory that did not even dare to breathe slowly returned to normal.

    The appearance of two unfamiliar, superrge true dragons at the same time was something that many creatures would never see in their entire lives.

    Garen shifted his gaze and looked at the frost forest serpent Dragon that had been thrown into an open space.

    A few Winter Wolves from the Wolfheart n were continuously blowing cold air to maintain the thick ice crystals around the frost forest serpent Dragon.

    Even so, with the passage of time, many cracks visible to the naked eye had appeared at the ce where the ice crystal and the cold forest Naga¡¯s body hade into contact. They were like spider webs and forked branches that extended outward.

    Garen moved his body and walked to the front of the frost forest serpent Dragon, his eyes sizing it up through the thick ice crystals.

    Rough dark green scales, sharp, menacing thorns, and a fierce gaze ... It looked like a ferocious beast.

    However, although the snake Dragons were ferocious by nature and were full of destructive hostility, it did not mean that they had no intelligence.

    The snake-Dragon species could even speak threenguages. In addition to the Dragonnguage, they could also speak the evil spiritnguage and the woodnguage.

    Evil spiritnguage was anguage used tomunicate with ancient evil creatures, some evil gods, or their believers. The fact that the snake Dragons knew evil spiritnguage was one of the reasons why many existences believed that they were favored by evil gods.

    As for the woodnguage ... Garen¡¯s evaluation was that this was a kind of silentnguage.

    The records regarding the woodnguage were very strange.

    It was actually anguage used tomunicate with sprites, but its most prominent feature was its silence. It was anguage that was spoken with one¡¯s heart, and only creatures with strong spiritual power could ¡®hear¡¯ it.

    It wasn¡¯t because they were sensitive to the spiritual aspect that the serpent-Dragon species could speak the woodnguage ... Instead, it was because they loved to eat sprites. They loved to engrave thenguage of the wood n into their inheritance to deceive the sprites and lower their guard.

    Garen felt that with his talent innguages, he could learn the evil spiritnguage and the wood tribenguage through the cold forest serpent Dragon.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    ¡°Go do your own things, don¡¯te here and disturb me.¡±

    He said to the winter Wolves of the Wolfheart tribe.

    The winter Wolves that were spitting out cold air stopped their attacks and retreated one after another, disappearing from the surroundings in the blink of an eye.

    At the same time, almost at the same time as the winter Wolves left, the thick ice crystals that had lost their support began to shake gently. As time passed, the shaking rapidly became more intense.

    Kacha Kacha ...

    A series of cracking sounds could be heard.

    Very quickly, lightning-like cracks extended from the inside to the surface of the ice crystal, and then suddenly formed a whole.

    Bang!

    Ice crystals flew everywhere like bullets.

    Garen stood still on the spot. He pped his thick dragon wings and swept away all the broken ice crystals.

    In his field of vision, the frost forest serpent Dragon, whose ice crystal had already shattered, was shaking its body, shaking off thest bit of thin ice on its body, and then staring at garen fiercely.

    ¡°Seeing a true dragon like you always makes me hungry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you first, then eat you. After that, I¡¯ll find the other two true dragons who are as despicable as you, tear them apart, and eat them.¡±

    The frost forest serpent Dragon looked at garen, its mouth secreting a thick saliva that fell to the ground with a plopping sound, emitting wisps of green smoke.

    Looking at its appearance, its words were not just a threat, but it really had such thoughts and thoughts, wanting to eat the Dragon.

    Even the fiercest five-colored evil Dragon would not be interested in the flesh of a creature that was also a true dragon. The snake dragon species not being recognized as a Dragon had a lot to do with their character.

    ¡°Not just you true dragons, I¡¯m going to kill all the living creatures in your territory, not leaving a single one alive!¡±

    ¡°I will even trample and destroy the soil, stones, and trees in your territory! I¡¯ll let you know the terrifying consequences of provoking me!¡±

    As the frost forest serpent Dragon spoke, its sharp ws were still scratching the ground, leaving arge number of w marks.

    Garen was at a loss for words.

    Good Lord, he doesn¡¯t even let go of lifeless soil, stones, and trees?

    He was unmoved by the threats of the cold forest serpent Dragon, but he had a new understanding of the fierce character of the serpent Dragon species.

 Chapter 121

    ?

    Chapter 121: The untouchable realm_1

    Trantor: 549690339

    the nature of you snake-Dragons is still too conservative in the Dragon inheritance.

    ¡°It¡¯s already unbelievable that it¡¯s been able tost until now.¡±

    Garen shook his head slightly as he looked at the frost forest serpent Dragon.

    The frost forest serpent Dragon was ready to make a move, its eyes full of hostility staring at garen. I hate true dragons like you who im to be noble and full of superiority the most. Go to hell!

    The true dragon refused to acknowledge the snake-Dragon species as dragons and thought that they were inferior and foolish. Naturally, the snake-Dragon species would not have a good impression of the true dragon.

    The cold forest serpent Dragon opened its mouth full of poisonous fangs, took a deep breath, and then spat it out at garen.

    Hu!

    Arge cloud of visible steam mist, mixed with faintly visible fine lightning sparks, enveloped garen¡¯s body.

    The breath of the frost forest serpent Dragon. It was a breath of mist and lightning with high temperature.

    The death curse would weaken the resistance of the enemy of the same attribute based on the strength of the snake dragon species.

    When the misty lightning breath appeared, the surrounding air felt a burning numbness, and a faint crackling sound was produced.

    Facing the breath of the frost forest serpent Dragon, garen had no intention of resisting it.

    His body elerated, and he moved to the right side at a speed that was close to teleportation.

    The lightning mist breath pierced through the afterimage that garen had left behind, andnded on the ground, erupting into a series of dazzling lightning.

    Since it did not hit garen directly, the frost forest serpent Dragon simply moved its body. Its slender body slithered up and approached garen from the air. At the same time, it continued to use its mist and lightning breath, turning its neck to chase after garen¡¯s footsteps.

    ¡°If you can hit me once, I¡¯ll personally send you out of my territory,¡± garen said with a smile.

    These words made the frost forest serpent Dragon feel that it had been underestimated, so it became even more irritable, and its breath became a little fiercer.

    At the same time, garen¡¯s eyes focused as the dying spell was used on the frost forest serpent Dragon. Without it knowing, its body movements were already in slow motion, slow and obscure.

    Garen continued to elerate. With this one decrease and one increase, the frost forest serpent Dragon only felt that garen was like a Phantom as he moved, and it could not even see his true body clearly.

    The frost forest serpent Dragon knew a divination-type spell called the TrueSight spell. It could see through illusions and detect the weakness of the enemy or the weakness of some spells.

    It had thought that garen had used some kind of illusion, but its eyes, which had been enhanced with the true knowledge spell, were helpless in the current situation.

    After helplessly and furiously chasing after garen¡¯s afterimage and spewing Dragon Breath for more than ten seconds, the surrounding ground had already turned into a piece of charred cknd.

    The frost forest serpent Dragon¡¯s throat was dry and painful, and it stopped breathing while panting.

    On the other side, garen pped his dragon wings and stabilized his body, looking at the cold forest Naga calmly.

    The frost forest serpent Dragon wagged its tail in frustration, then turned to look at garen¡¯s followers in the distance, and said, ¡± ¡°I wonder if your kin are as fast as you!¡±

    The dark green figure roared and no longer fought garen to the death. Instead, it turned its body around in an attempt to kill garen¡¯s followers.

    Seeing this, garen¡¯s expression did not change. His body turned into a straight silver Line and turned sharply downward, appearing beside the cold forest serpent Dragon in an instant.

    The frost forest serpent Dragon was shocked, and it subconsciously stretched out its head, opening its mouth to bite garen.

    The fangs and ws of the snake Dragons were poisonous and were one of their most powerful weapons.

    However, its movements were like slow motion in garen¡¯s eyes, so it was impossible for him to be bitten.

    With a wave of its thick dragon wings, it was like a big mouth pping the side of the frost forest serpent dragon¡¯s head, bending the upper half of its body. Then, its whole body involuntarily rolled to the ground, rolling a dozen times on the ground, crushing arge number of cold rocks before it gradually stabilized and stopped.

    ¡°Did I say you could leave?¡±

    Garen said calmly.

    On the other side, after the frost forest serpent Dragon steadied its body, it shook its dizzy head vigorously a few times. It was not convinced at all, and stared at garen fiercely. It spat out a mouthful of blood and roared, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to tear you apart!¡±

    Bang!

    Its two sharp ws shattered the ground, and its slender body was like an arrow that had left the bow as it charged towards garen again.

    It was impossible tomunicate with such a violent and fierce character without first grinding out the hostility in its heart.

    Garen looked at the frost forest Dragonsnake, whose eyes were filled with hostility. His gaze shifted slightly as he thought of a way to make it more rational.

    Thus, garen stood where he was, with a mysterious smile on his face, and waited for the frost forest serpent Dragon to approach him.

    On the other hand, the frost forest serpent Dragon was violent by nature, but a creature that could learn threenguages would not be too stupid. It stared at garen, who was standing still, with a trace of doubt in its dark eyes.

    However, the frost forest serpent Dragon did not think too much about it. It stretched out its dragon ws that were as sharp as knives and shed at garen¡¯s neck with a shrill sound of air being cut.

    If he managed to grab it, it would definitely be the result of his skin being split open.

    In an instant, the frost forest serpent dragon¡¯s ws were only a few meters away from garen.

    Such a distance was already considered extremely close to the two behemoths.

    The frost forest serpent Dragon didn¡¯t know why garen didn¡¯t defend or counterattack, but this didn¡¯t stop it from showing excitement and bloodlust in its eyes as it was about to kill garen.

    However, in the next second, the entire world seemed to freeze for a moment. The frost forest serpent Dragon felt as if its eyes were dazzled, and the scenery around it suddenly changed.

    For some reason, it had returned to its original spot, still maintaining the appearance of reaching out its dragon ws and wanting to tear the Dragon apart.

    However, the target was not in front of it.

    The frost forest Naga shook its head as it looked at the silver Dragon in the distance. It then blinked a few times.

    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s going on? was that just my imagination?¡±

    ¡°In fact, I didn¡¯t move?¡±

    The frost forest serpent Dragon didn¡¯t quite understand what had just happened.

    As a Dragon Snake species, they usually had a terrifyingly sharp reaction to battle situations because they had mastered the truth-revealing skill. However, what was happening now was a little beyond the scope of the cold Forest Dragon snake¡¯s understanding.

    Since it couldn¡¯t understand, it didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore. The frost forest serpent Dragon charged at garen again.

    This time, it opened its mouth wide, trying to bite the silver Dragon in front of it with its venomous fangs.

    But suddenly, it found itself back to where it had been, and the mysterious and strange Silver Dragon was looking at it quietly with a smile on its face, as if admiring its own dilemma.

    The frost forest serpent Dragon roared and charged at garen again in anger.

    At the same time, it also paid attention to its surroundings without blinking.

    However, the result was the same. Even if it didn¡¯t blink, its eyes would still blur, and it would return to its original spot.

    ¡°Damn it, what spell did you use!¡±

    Garen smiled faintly and did not reply.

    The frost forest serpent Dragon realized that the strange situation around it was caused by the Dragon in front of it. It could not help but be furious and continued to charge at garen, unconvinced.

    It had recovered a little now, and could obviously use Dragon Breath to attack from a distance, but because it did not believe in heresy, it went against garen.

    However, its anger was unable to break the time freeze. It used all its strength to attack garen several times, but when it was the closest to garen, it suddenly returned to its original spot.

    After this strange situation repeated itself a few more times, the frost forest serpent Dragon¡¯s mind was in a bit of a daze, and the fire-like viciousness in its eyes had dissipated a lot.

    It stared at garen, looking left and right, its Dragon Tail sweeping unconsciously, and hesitated for a moment.

 Chapter 122

    ?

    Chapter 122: Giant night snake _1

    Trantor: 549690339

    When the frost forest serpent Dragon was finally not so impulsive, its evil face became a little hesitant. While it was deep in thought, garen stared at it carefully.

    At this time, he was also on guard. He opened his mouth slightly and the breath of time was ready to be released.

    If the frost forest serpent Dragon decided tomit suicide in a fit of anger and then cast a death curse on him, that was not an oue that garen wanted to see.

    After a few seconds, the frost forest serpent Dragon thought for a moment, then exhaled heavily from its nostrils. It red at garen, turned around, and ran away without looking back.

    After it had calmed down a little from the current situation, it realized that it could not do anything to garen. It thought that it would be better to leave immediately and seek revenge on the other two true dragons.

    In response, garen looked at the cold forest serpent Dragon¡¯s body that had just moved and shook his head slightly.

    On the other side, the frost forest serpent Dragon had only run a few meters when it realized with a numb expression that it had returned to its original spot. All of this seemed to have happened in an instant. Although it had been on guard, it had not had the chance to fight back.

    If there were other creatures observing this scene, they would find something interesting.

    When the frost forest serpent-Dragon moved, the surrounding area entered a state of time freeze.

    Garen quickly ran over to ce it back in its original position, then ran back to his own position and continued to maintain his mysterious and unpredictable posture, as if he was not moving, but everything was under his control.

    He had done the same before.

    It was a simple move of time freeze.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped. Although garen could use quite a lot of time abilities now, he was still too young in essence, and his connection with the river of time was far from enough, so he couldn¡¯t control time very nimbly.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Either you kill me or let me leave!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have to look for you. I¡¯ll only take revenge on the other two true dragons.¡±

    The frost forest serpent Dragon had already realized that it was being toyed with by garen. It subconsciously took a few steps back under garen¡¯s calm gaze, and then it could not help but shout angrily.

    Garenughed. From the frost forest serpent Dragon¡¯s reaction, he could tell that it was already a little afraid of him.

    He felt that this guy didn¡¯t know that he was a time Dragon at all, or that there was no record of a time Dragon in the inheritance of the snake dragon species. This kind of inheritance of the original Dragon species waspletely different from the real Dragon.

    the third option is to trap you here forever.

    ¡°He¡¯s alive, but he can¡¯t move.¡±

    ¡°Or, you can choose to pledge your loyalty to me and be my subordinate, my follower,¡± garen said in a deep voice after a pause.

    A Dragon would not be a Dragon¡¯s Kin, but it wasmon for them to be followers like the two white dragons, who were guards of a Dragon¡¯s Nest.

    The frost forest serpent Dragon was stunned for a moment. Then, it bared its teeth and roared with a fierce look in its eyes, ¡± don¡¯t even think about it. I won¡¯t let you have your way even if Imit suicide.

    after I die, I promise that I will let you have a taste of the snake dragon n¡¯s death curse!

    Garen furrowed his brows and his expression turned serious, ¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    He wanted a rare snake dragon species that was about to go extinct as his subordinate, but if its attitude was so firm that it could not be changed, then garen could only choose to drive it out of the river of time.

    At his current age, he could let his target experience three years of experience that would pass by in a sh.

    Three yearster, when the frost forest serpent Dragon was caught again by the flow of time, he could banish it for another six years, or when he found a way to counter the death curse, he could release it and kill it.

    The snake dragon species was too vengeful. If he could not subdue it, garen did not want to keep it.

    On the other side, under garen¡¯s increasingly dangerous gaze, the frost forest serpent Dragon snorted heavily and spat a mouthful of poisonous saliva onto the ground. It then raised its head and shouted, ¡± ¡°I do ...¡±

    Garen¡¯s dragon ws moved slightly, and the power of time extended quietly.

    However, before it could finish speaking, it seemed to have suddenly thought of something. It paused for a moment, then said in a muffled Thunder-like voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that sure!¡±

    Garen was slightly taken aback, but he put down the Dragon w that he had already raised.

    The frost forest serpent Dragon turned its neck and said in a rough voice, ¡± ¡°If you can agree to one of my requests, I can be your follower.¡±

    When it said this, a hint of anticipation appeared on its usually ferocious face.

    Garen¡¯s tinum Dragon eyes reflected the frost forest serpent Dragon¡¯s expression, and he could not help but feel a little puzzled and curious. He asked, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hear it first.¡±

    The frost forest serpent Dragon swung its long tail and unconsciously whipped the ground. It said anxiously, ¡± I need to fulfill the duty of my race¡¯s reproduction, but I¡¯ve spent a long time, but I can¡¯t find the figure of my race.

    Snake dragon species would only reproduce for the sake of their offspring once in their lives. After their physical conditions were met, this was an urgent matter for them, something that was engraved in their bloodline instinct.

    However, due to the decreasing number of snake-Dragon species, their reproduction became more and more difficult, and they might not be able to find a single one of their kind even if they traveled tens of millions of kilometers.

    no, I actually found someone of the same race once, but that guy was of the same sex as me. We had a fight, and then we never saw each other again.

    Its voice was rough and hoarse, like the friction of metal and the howls of evil spirits. It was very unpleasant to hear.

    Just this sound alone was enough to make many creatures feel fear.

    However, garen looked at the frost forest serpent Dragon and heard a hint of sorrow in its words.

    No matter how fierce the Dragon-snake species were, they were still intelligent creatures. They definitely knew more about their own species than other creatures. However, unless most of the Dragon-snake species could ovee their nature, their extinction was only a matter of time. They were now a creature that was many times rarer than true dragons.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re very powerful. If you promise to help me find a partner, I¡¯m willing to follow you.¡±

    The frost forest serpent Dragon looked at garen.

    Help it find another serpent Dragon of the opposite sex ... To be honest, garen did not have much confidence.

    Snake-Dragons were not like real Dragons. Although they could also transform after they matured, they did not find beautiful eyes and would only find their own kind as partners.

    Garen muttered to himself for a moment, and finally, under the cold forest serpent Dragon¡¯s fierce eyes that were filled with a little anticipation, he slowly said, ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll seed.¡±

    but I can promise you that as long as you be my subordinate, my kin will help you find the traces of the serpent Dragon.

    my kin¡¯s footprints will be all over the world. If there are still female snake Dragons on the Noah continent, you will have the opportunity to find a mate and have children.

    The frost forest serpent Dragon spun around on the spot, and after a rare moment of thinking for more than ten seconds, it stopped moving and lowered its vicious head towards garen.

    from now on, I, the frost forest serpent Dragon ulbis, swear in the name of the giant night serpent that I will be your follower.

    The giant night snake, also known as the Devourer of the sun, the snake of nightmare, the cut of the night. It was an ancient Aragami whose name resounded throughout many nes. It was the God that the snake Dragons were most reverent of.

    ¡°I will tear apart all enemies for you! Let them kneel in the rubble and scream in pain, shouting your name! I will paint their blood and corpses into your outline!¡±

    Garen was at a loss for words.

    Thest sentence was unnecessary.

    Hearing the frost forest serpent Dragon¡¯s ferocious words, he was a little uncertain whether it was a good idea to take it as a subordinate.

    Garen gathered the leaders of the different families and gave them the order to find the snake dragon species in front of the cold forest snake Dragons.

    Garen¡¯s followers, even the strongest Wolfheart n, felt a chill in their hearts when they looked at the coldforest Naga. Garen¡¯s former number one underling, the ferocious frost Tiger, was like a big cat whose tail had been stepped on in front of the coldforest Naga.

    The frost forest Naga licked its lips, its forked red tongue swimming in the air, and then asked garen, ¡± ¡°Can I eat them? These Winter Wolves and this ferocious Tiger smell delicious.¡±

    The winter Wolves of the Wolfheart n could not understand the Dragonnguage, but they could see the malice in the eyes of the cold forest Naga. They could not help but growl at it.

    ¡°No,¡± garen said seriously with a serious expression.

    The frost forest serpent Dragon retracted its gaze in disappointment.

    After some thought, it asked garen, ¡± ¡°Can I still seek revenge from those two true dragons?¡±

    Garen¡¯s face darkened, and he repeated in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°We can¡¯t!¡±

 Chapter 123

    ?

    Chapter 123: Entering the mountains _1

    Trantor: 549690339

    A weekter, under the dark night sky that was like a ck velvet cloth, garen was currently staying in the snow Mountain Dragon¡¯s Nest, arranging some things that he needed to bring along.

    He had already decided to leave for the South.

    Among the spoils of war obtained from the human army, there was a portion of space rings.

    Garen put the red me staff, magic sword, some gemstones, gold and silver coins into his space ring, then rolled them up with his tongue and ced them in the safest ce on his body, which was the dragon¡¯s mouth.

    After he was done, he took out the red me staff, closed his eyes, and tried to sense its location.

    As garen¡¯s mental strength increased, this connection became clearer and clearer.

    He seemed to be able to see a straight, faintly discernible dotted line. One end was tied to the red me staff, and the other end extended to somewhere in the South.

    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any problems in the territory if I leave.¡±

    Garen opened his eyes and put away the red me staff. He then silently sensed the strong aura of some of the followers around him.

    The Dragon Nest on the snow Mountain had the frost forest serpent Dragon, which greatly increased the safety Index. The ice cliff territory had two white dragons guarding it, which was not weak.

    There were many powerful creatures in the ice ins of the extreme north, but if anyone wanted toy their hands on his Dragon Nest, they would definitely be taught a painful lesson.

    Both the two white dragons and the frost forest serpent Dragon were already the best hunters in the icy ins of the extreme north, not to mention therge number of minions around them.

    In addition, the winter Wolves of the Wolfheart n were free now that the frost forest serpent Dragon was in charge of the White crystal mine.

    Three days ago,ng er had led the Wolf Pack and the ferocious frost Tiger to garen, suggesting that he wanted to spread his name and conquer more of the Winter Wolf n.

    This was something that garen had agreed to before. Now that the situation was suitable, he agreed after some thought.

    The winter Wolves that had been transformed by the Dragon vein were stronger than the ordinary Winter Wolves. Garen also toldng er that if he encountered a tough opponent, he could let the frost forest serpent Dragon take action when necessary.

    However, once the 35-meter-long ferocious beast was provoked, the target of the Wolfheart tribe might suffer.

    Although the winter Wolves were extremely wary and fearful of the coldforest Naga¡¯s ferocity, it was still very strong after all. Moreover, it was restricted by garen to not attack its own people. After knowing that they could obtain the help of the coldforest Naga, all of them were even more eager for the journey of conquest after this.

    As for the other Winterwolf ns who knew nothing about this ... They still didn¡¯t know what was going to happen next.

    Immediately, garen left the Dragon¡¯s Nest. After giving some instructions to his followers, he pped his dragon wings and disappeared into the vast night sky, flying towards the South.

    Above the thick clouds, the silver Dragon was bathed in the moonlight. Under the sky, it was like a silver stream of light, flying south at high speed.

    Garen looked into the distance, and his vision fell on the endless, undting mountain range.

    As time passed and they got closer, Dragonspine Ridge, which was originally barely visible, became clearer and clearer.

    ¡°The northern ice fields ... I¡¯ve been here for three years.¡±

    Garen turned his head back and looked at the White and cold world again. Then, he turned his gaze back and looked forward.

    There was a sense of uneasiness in his heart, as if he had left hisfort zone, and also a sense of excitement from seeing the wider world. All kinds of feelings intertwined to form a surging mood.

    Because of the Dragon¡¯s legacy, although garen had never left the Arctic tundra, he was no stranger to the outside world.

    However, he had not witnessed it with his own eyes.

    Due to the long journey, garen did not fly at full speed. He mainly chose to glide with the help of air currents to preserve his strength. When he felt a little hungry, he would stop his journey and hunt for some food. After his stomach was satisfied, he would continue to head south.

    To him, hunting was a very simple matter.

    None of the prey that garen had his eyes on could escape his grasp, even if they were some of the stronger, more fearsome hunters from the upperyer of the ice field.

    The strong wings pped, and the sound of the cold wind was constantly heard. Garen looked up at the sky, which was much brighter.

    Far away from the ice ins of the extreme north, the surrounding environment had undergone a tremendous change.

    The temperature rose, and the ice and snow that could be seen everywhere began to thin. The sky at the edge of the Arctic ice ins, which was in the pr night, became brighter.

    As he was constantly in a low-temperature environment, when garen was approaching the warm South, he felt a little ufortable at first, but as the temperature gradually rose, he felt drowsy.

    However, garen¡¯s adaptability to the environment was very good, and this state onlysted for a short time.

    ................

    Ice mountains, cold peaks, Snowy Valleys ... Time passed quickly, and thesendforms gradually disappeared from garen¡¯s vision. In their ce wererge Hills and high ground with sparse green nts.

    As it was close to the North, the temperature here was not high. However, to garen, it could only be described as warm.

    Dragonspine Ridge was so clear that he could see the lush forest and the steep and rugged mountains.

    At the same time, garen took another look at the sky.

    At some point, the night sky had disappeared, and the faint morning light appeared in the sky. It sprinkled down and ted Dragonspine Ridge with ayer of faint golden light. It looked like a huge Dragon in golden armor was sleeping peacefully on the ground.

    Garen¡¯s current location could no longer be considered as the icy ins of the extreme north.

    He had left the ice ins of the extreme north and experienced the brief change of day and night for the first time in this world.

    Hu!

    The silver Dragon lowered its altitude. Strong winds surrounded the edges of its wings, causing the leaves below to rustle.

    Orcs, gnomes, dwarves ... The intelligent species that lived here raised their heads and saw garen¡¯s figure. Their faces were filled with respect, fear, or even hatred.

    Garen looked down at the world below him and took a deep breath of the air that was filled with the fragrance of nts. His mood was extremelyfortable.

    Within the mountain range, the lush forest, the slowly flowing river, the cool breeze, and the low roars of the wild beasts all gave him a new and interesting feeling.

    These were the pictures of nature that interwove together, a scene that he could hardly see in the icy ins of the extreme north.

    After a long flight, garen felt a little tired, and now that he was in a new environment, he decided tond in the Green Mountains, take a break, and enjoy the scenery.

    Retracting his dragon wings, garen slowly descended.

    The vague mountain range that had only appeared in his vision in the past was now under him.

    Garen¡¯s body was huge, but it was not obvious when surrounded by tall and silent trees.

    The leaves on the surrounding treetops were dyed a fiery red color like the sunset. Other than that, there were many unknown nts and trees of different colors.

    This bright and colorful world waspletely different from the snowy-silver tundra in the extreme north, each with its own fascinating style.

    Garen saw a huge tree that was about ten feet tall.

    Its crown was like a canopy, with dense branches and leaves. On the treetops, there was a red fruit that looked like an Apple, but it was a few circles bigger than the Apple in garen¡¯s memory.

    Garen¡¯s eyes lit up, and he immediately reached out his dragon ws to pick a few of them, then threw them into his mouth at the same time.

    The flesh of the fruit was soft, the juice was sweet, and the texture was cold and crisp. Garen could not help but pick up a lot of red fruit and threw them into his mouth.

    In the blink of an eye, the tree had be bare, and most of the fruit had already entered garen¡¯s stomach.

    After he came back to his senses, garen could not help but sigh, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve almost forgotten the taste of fruit.¡±

    There were also nts in the ice ins of the extreme north, but garen did not know if there were any edible fruits. At the very least, he had not found any in the past three years.

    After thinking about it, garen simply cut down the remaining fruits and some branches and put them in his space ring, so that he could try them when he was free.

    Dragons were omnivorous creatures, and they could eat earth, stone, and metal as well. However, garen had always liked meat, but asionally eating fruits also had a different vor.

    Immediately after, because he did not rest along the way, garen felt a little tired at this time, and sleepiness quietly came.

    The Dragon wings pped gently, and clouds of mist appeared, blocking the sun and spreading in all directions, covering garen¡¯s body and arge area ofnd.

    In the thick clouds, the silver Dragon¡¯s body was hidden, and its intimidating aura was also restrained, which made the nearby beasts and magical creatures feel uneasy.

    Garen closed his eyes and rolled his long tail in front of him, using it as a pillow against the dragon¡¯s head. He then fell asleep on the spot.

 Chapter 124

    ?

    Chapter 124: The priest and the Pdin _1

    Trantor: 549690339

    In Dragonspine Ridge, rays of morning light shone through the thick canopy and onto the ground, forming spots of light of different sizes.

    Within the light, dust floated, creating a beautiful and pleasant scene.

    At the same time, a series of steady and orderly footsteps could be heard as they stepped on the light.

    The light that passed through the treetops fell on them, illuminating their determined faces.

    light shines upon the earth, dispelling darkness, war, filth, and all impurities ...

    A figure covered in a white robe whispered to himself, praying to the God he was devoted to.

    There seemed to be ayer of holy light on his body, which was the light of a divine spell.

    wherever the light is, we are invincible. We are invincible. We fight for God ...

    we are devout, upright, and protect justice. We exterminate evil, and we bring the teachings and glory of God ...

    Beside the priests of the Church of Light, more than a dozen strong-looking Pdins in heavy armor were also praying in a low voice, chanting some of the Holy Knights ¡®creeds.

    He crossed the mountains with steady and firm steps.

    They only had one goal.

    It was an evil being that would bring endless darkness to the world and pollute the light.

    It was a statue of an evil god.

    After receiving the Pope¡¯s order, the Holy Knights and priests of the Church of Light left the temple and ran around the maind, searching and warning the world of the threat of darkness.

    It was a pity that it had been five months since the order was issued, but the Church of Light had still found nothing.

    The Church of Light was the organization of faith with the most believers on the Noah continent. However, the continent was vast, with many gods and religions. If the people of the church of Light were scattered, they would be like fish in the sea. They could only cause a ripple and not have much impact.

    They spread the warning from the God of Light to the world, hoping to get news about the ck Sun sculpture.

    However, other than the other believers of the God of Light, who had a nonchnt attitude towards this, all kinds of false news and false sculptures had made the people of the church of Light happy for nothing many times.

    In addition, the battle in the human nations in the South had not ended yet. They were in a stalemate, and the fight was bloody.

    The countries that were already in a frenzy of killing were unable to provide any help to the Church of Light, and had even caused a lot of trouble for their missions.

    This team, which was originally made up of 30 Pdins and four priests, was responsible for searching for information in Dragonspine Ridge.

    They crossed the chaotic battlefield and had been in Dragonspine Ridge for three months. They had cleared manyirs of evil creatures, dark caves, deep forests, abandoned ruins ... However, he was still unable to find any traces of the ck Sun sculpture.

    Now, their team only had one priest and twelve Pdins left.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to wipe out evil creatures and search for information in dark and dangerous ces.

    Time passed by slowly. The church team that had juste out of a rotting spider¡¯s cave slowly walked to the side of a River that was flowing quietly.

    They washed away the blood stains on their bodies, took a short rest, and then continued to carry out their tasks with firm and pious steps.

    Not long after, the orderly and solemn footsteps suddenly stopped.

    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this ce.¡±

    The priests and Pdins looked forward with serious eyes.

    A dense fog suddenly appeared in the dense forest, covering an area of several hundred meters and blocking the sunlight from the sky.

    The breeze in the forest blew, but it could not disturb the mist at all. It was thick and sticky, and the elemental energy in it was arranged in an orderly manner. It was obviously not a natural product.

    At the same time, he felt like he was being watched by a predator at the top of the food chain. The air suddenly became heavy.

    The pastors and Pdins, who had been through hundreds of battles and had a lot ofbat experience, looked serious at the same time.

    They felt an invisible sense of oppression. Under the influence of this sense of oppression, the air seemed to be thick, and they had difficulty breathing. Their hearts seemed to be grasped by an invisible hand and slowly contracting.

    The Pdins picked up their swords at the same time, and a milky white light surrounded the tip of their swords.

    The priest¡¯s eyes were solemn. He looked at the fog and quickly cast a divine spell.

    Detect evil!

    A glimmer of light passed through the priest¡¯s eyes.

    Immediately, he shook his head imperceptibly and said in a low voice, ¡± there¡¯s no evil or ominous power. Retreat.

    Their most important task was to find the ck Sun sculpture. They would try their best to avoid unnecessary trouble.

    At the same time, the fog suddenly moved. A huge silhouette slowly stood up, and the pressure from the huge creature suddenly increased.

    Hu!

    The wind howled, and the Dragon wings covered with fine silver scales spread out. The thick fog obediently dispersed, and it disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    After the mist disappeared, the Dragon¡¯s might that hit them in the face made everyone¡¯s face change.

    In the storm-like Dragon¡¯s might, everyone¡¯s figures swayed, and their bodies trembled uncontrobly, like a lonely boat in the stormy waves.

    The priest¡¯s eyes were serious. He barely opened his mouth and chanted in a low voice.

    The shield of faith!

    A circle of white light shed, like a warm current flowing into the bodies of the teammates next to them, strengthening their faith and courage, and at the same time weakening the influence of the Dragon¡¯s might.

    The priest raised his head and looked at the giant beast that appeared from the fog.

    A pair of resplendent tinum Dragon eyes and arge silver-white body came into view, and his breathing stopped.

    The huge Dragon¡¯s body covered the sky, and the shadow under the Dragon wings covered everyone in front of it.

    However, when the priest saw the other party¡¯s face, he was both nervous and relieved.

    The priest lowered his head and saluted the silver Dragon before him. Your Excellency Silver Dragon, we have disturbed your rest. We hope you can forgive our unintentional actions.

    The Holy Knightsmunicated with their eyes and put down their weapons, but their fingers were still on the hilt of their swords. They said at the same time, ¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t mean to offend you. Please forgive us.¡±

    They had mistaken garen for the silver Dragon.

    Due to the silver Dragon¡¯s unanimous praise in human society, they felt a lot more rxed when they saw garen¡¯s appearance.

    Garen looked at these humans, deep in thought, and remained silent.

    An old priest in. white robe,. tall Pdin in full armor ... All of them looked exhausted, and their clothes were full of wrinkles and scratches. It was as if they had been through many battles and had not rested well.

    However, despite the fatigue on his face, his eyes were still filled with determination and an indomitable light.

    This gaze belonged to a creature with a firm belief.

    ¡°Where are you guys from?¡±

    Garen spoke in themonnguage and kept his Dragon might.

 Chapter 125

    ?

    Chapter 125: The God of Light¡¯s Blessing _1

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Your Excellency Silver Dragon, we are the loyal followers of the God of Light, from the Church of Light.¡±

    The priest, who looked to be in his 60s with wrinkles at the corners of his eyes and a somewhat aged face, replied.

    Garen nodded, he had no intention of making things difficult for them, but he was a little curious, ¡± ¡°Why would the believers of the God of Lighte to this deste and dangerous mountain range?¡±

    In his opinion, it was strange that these people were not in densely popted ces to spread the faith and doctrine of the God they believed in. Instead, they went to the remote mountains, which was sparsely popted.

    The people from the Church of Light were eager for everyone to be on guard against the uing crisis, so they said without hesitation, ¡± ¡°We¡¯re looking for the trace of an evil being.¡±

    five months ago, the Pope received a revtion from the gods.

    the great God of light is merciful and merciful.. miracle has descended just to remind the world of the darkness hidden under the light ...

    God said that the darkness is stirring and will erode the earth. All the good things, light, and justice in the world will no longer exist.

    Garen was speechless.

    This guy didn¡¯t get to the main point.

    When they spoke, they always had to express their high respect for the gods, as if they would feel ufortable if they didn¡¯t say a word. They also liked to say some meaningless words that sounded like singing.

    It was easy to be impatient when dealing with such a believer.

    ¡°ording to what you said, if the evil thing can¡¯t be found, then this world will be destroyed.¡±

    ¡°What evil being is so powerful?¡±

    Garen didn¡¯t really believe their words.

    In order to spread their faith, the believers of the gods would often exaggerate things. It was the same in both the previous world and this world.

    Doomsday, darkness, and flood ... If it was true every time, then the world was too terrible.

    When he heard garen¡¯s question, the priest¡¯s face turned serious and he said in a heavy voice, ¡± ¡°A ck Sun.¡±

    A ck Sun?

    Garen was slightly stunned.

    The ck Sun you¡¯re talking about doesn¡¯t have tentacles and eyes, does it?

    it¡¯s simr to the sun, but it¡¯s full of tentacles and eyeballs. It¡¯s filled with an ominous and evil aura. It¡¯s a sculpture of a terrifying evil god.

    if it isn¡¯t resolved properly, the evil god will use this opportunity to descend and bring endless darkness to this world.

    Garen was at a loss for words.

    The ck Sun, the statue of the evil god, the tentacles and eyeballs, the ominous and evil aura ... When these factors were put together, the first thing that came to his mind was the statue of the evil god that he found in the ogre tribe.

    If there were no idents, these priests and Holy Knights from the Church of Light were looking for his ck Sun sculpture.

    Although the ck Sun sculpture was strange and evil, it was not an ordinary item after all. It had a significant weight in garen¡¯s heart.

    He liked to collect unusual things, and the ck Sun sculpture was one of them.

    Hmm ... This thing was still safe and sound under the crack of the cier. How could it cause the destruction of the world?

    Should I hand it over to the radiant church?

    Garen¡¯s mind whirred, but he remained silent.

    The Church of Light¡¯s words were full of exaggeration. Perhaps they believed it without a doubt, but that might not be true.

    Evil god?

    If he wanted to interfere with the main material ne, he could onlye in an incarnation at most.

    It was not an easy task for an avatar to destroy a world unless the other gods sat by and did nothing. Moreover, there were very few legendary existences in this world.

    After a God descended to the main material ne, they were no longer immortal ¡± gods ¡°.

    Furthermore, unless they were powerful to a certain extent, evil gods would still need faith.

    As long as he was a God, he would not y any game of destroying the world. Moreover, the world would not be destroyed so easily. At most, he would destroy the creatures living in this world.

    The so-called darkness Devouring Light, in garen¡¯s understanding, was more likely to mean that it would weaken the God of Light¡¯s position in this world.

    Perhaps it was because the evil god of ck Sun would bring great trouble to the Church of Light and affect the source of faith of the God of Light that he would interfere with the revtion.

    ck Sun ... The God of Light had another name, the God of sun. This evil god might just have a grudge against him.

    However, these were only garen¡¯s guesses, he wasn¡¯t sure.

    After thinking for a moment, garen calmed down and asked, ¡± ¡°If someone were to find the ck Sun sculpture and hand it over to the radiant church, what would you do?¡±

    ¡°Destroy it, of course,¡± the priest replied simply.

    He was so confident ... It seemed that the Church of Light had a way to destroy the ck Sun sculpture.

    Garen thought to himself.

    He was silent for a moment, and then casually asked, ¡± I¡¯m very curious. Will the hero who hands over the ck Sun sculpture and ¡®saves¡¯ the world receive the corresponding reward? ¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± the priest nodded.

    Immediately after, the priest¡¯s face revealed a look of yearning, as if he was describing a great benefit.

    He said in a reverent and pious voice, ¡± the lofty god of light will give him his blessings, so that he will be bathed in divine grace and never be vited by evil. He will live his life under the watch and protection of the God of Light. After death, he can also ascend to the God¡¯s kingdom and apany the God forever.

    The surrounding Pdins had the same expression as the priest.

    Some Pdins knelt on the ground, looked up at the sky, and prayed devoutly, surrounded by holy light.

    In the beginning, garen looked at the priests and Pdins ¡®extreme yearning, and he was looking forward to their so-called reward. He thought that it must be something good, and was already mentally prepared to give them the ck Sun sculpture.

    However, as he listened to the priest¡¯s longing words, the anticipation in garen¡¯s heart disappeared bit by bit, and his face became unhappy.

    Blessing?

    Gaze?

    Protection?

    Always by my side?

    There was nothing that garen needed. For priests and Pdins, these were things that they yearned for, but for garen, they were not as practical as some real gold and silver.

    He didn¡¯t want his every move to be exposed to God¡¯s eyes.

    His believers would be proud of this, but garen was not a believer of the God of Light, he only believed in himself.

    After some thought, garen decided to give the people from the Church of Light another chance, so he suggested, ¡± ¡°God¡¯s blessing might not be epted by most people, but have you ever thought of using enough wealth as a reward? For example, a mountain of magic gems.¡±

    The priest¡¯s expression froze for a moment before heughed and shook his head. ¡°How can these secr things bepared with the blessing of the great God of light?¡±

    believe me, no creature will refuse the blessing of a God. For a hero who can save the world, this is the best gift.

    Garen was at a loss for words.

    Then I¡¯m really sorry. He, as a ¡®hero¡¯, is an alien who will refuse the blessings of the gods.

    The old priest of the Church of Light did not know that because of his overconfident words, he had caused the target that the church had been searching for all this time to pass by.

 Chapter 126

    ?

    Chapter 126: The true dragon doesn¡¯t care about humans _1

    Trantor: 549690339

    He gave the priest of the Church of Light a chance, but he did not grasp it. Garen decided not to reveal any information about the ck Sun sculpture for the time being.

    He chose to wait until he had the time and the confidence to go to the headquarters of the Church of Light and directly ask the Holy Emperor whether he was willing to change his mind and use other treasures to exchange for it.

    The light God¡¯s blessing and protection ... He was not blessed to enjoy it anyway, so he could give it to whoever he wanted.

    Garen¡¯s thoughts were firm. Without enough benefits, even if the evil god could really use this incarnation to descend and bring disaster and darkness to the Noah continent, he would not give out his precious collection for free.

    No dragon would do that.

    Even if it was a golden or Silver Dragon.

    If someone asked them to contribute their collection selflessly, they would certainly experience the anger of the good Dragon.

    If it was an exchange, it would be a different story.

    ¡°Your Excellency Silver Dragon, if you receive any news about the ck Sun sculpture in the future, please inform the Church of Light to stop the boundless darkness that is about to erode the light.¡±

    The priest bowed and said to garen seriously.

    ¡°When the timees, the Church of Light will not forget your sacrifice.¡±

    Garen touched the Dragon¡¯s horn and looked down at the priest who had politely asked for his help. Then, he said in a calm and emotionless voice, ¡± ¡°I will consider it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your understanding.¡±

    The priest¡¯s face was filled with gratitude.

    Immediately, the priest raised his head and looked at the silver Dragon with respect. ¡°This area isn¡¯t your territory. I wonder if there¡¯s anything urgent for you toe here, Your Excellency Silver Dragon?¡±

    An adult Silver Dragon would not appear in Dragonspine Ridge for no reason.

    Garen turned his head and looked towards the South, squinting his eyes as he said, ¡± ¡°I am going to the human countries in the South. I am just passing by and taking a rest.¡±

    He didn¡¯t sleep for long. The sun had just risen from the horizon to the middle of the sky when he sensed these people approaching, so he woke up from his sleep.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    The priest nodded in realization.

    Then, he sighed and said to garen, ¡± ¡°I heard that the silver Dragon loves the human society. I think you want to go to the human countries to enjoy and travel.¡±

    but the timing you chose might not be so good.

    Garen¡¯s gaze flickered,¡±the timing isn¡¯t good?.¡±

    The priest nodded and said in a pitiful voice, ¡± thend of the human countries has been stained with blood and death. The mes of war are endless. I don¡¯t know when the scene of peace and tranquility will reappear.

    the mes of war are engulfing the world, smoke is rising, and the evil God is hiding in the dark to spy on the light. This is the worst time.

    The priest and the Holy Knights around him had a few traces of helplessness on their determined faces.

    They were the believers of the God of Light, and the first requirement of the believers of the God of Light was to be kind and righteous.

    As kind people, they feltpassion for the current situation of human society.

    However, on the Noah continent, the Church of Light had never interfered in human Wars. Now that there was the threat of the evil gods, they could not do much for the people who were caught in the mes of war.

    ¡°If you go to the human countries with a kind andpassionate heart, perhaps you will return in disappointment.¡±

    ¡°Why would a true dragon care about a fight between humans?¡± garen¡¯s expression did not change.

    The priest was slightly taken aback and felt that something was wrong.

    He had thought that garen would feel sorry for the human society that was in deep waters and suffering, or perhaps provide some help, but it seemed that was not the case now.

    The rumors that the silver Dragon was kind might just be a figment of their imagination ... The priestughed at himself and reflected on himself at the same time. He had naively thought that the silver Dragon would sympathize with humans and be kind by nature just because he had read about it in some books or heard about it in the crowd.

    Dragons were notmon, and most humans ¡®understanding of Dragons came from some records that had been passed down, but they were not sure if they were real or not.

    ¡°Your Excellency Silver Dragon, I¡¯m sorry to disturb your rest again.¡±

    if you don¡¯t have anything else, we¡¯ll be leaving. There are still too many dark shadows waiting for us to explore.

    The priest¡¯s voice and posture maintained respect for powerful creatures, without a trace of disrespect.

    Garen did not reply.

    He spread his dragon wings, blocking out arge area of the sun, and the shadow extended out.

    Immediately, the Dragon wings pped gently, and a strong wind was created.

    The silver Dragon soared into the sky, its body intertwining with golden sunlight and faint Silver Radiance. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.

    The invisible pressure in the air disappeared at the same time, and everyone felt as if a huge rock had been lifted from their hearts, letting out a long sigh of relief.

    if this is an evil Dragon, then we ...

    A burly, middle-aged Holy Knight looked in the direction that garen had left, his brows tightly knitted.

    if it¡¯s an evil Dragon, the God of Light¡¯s loyal believers will naturally not be afraid of a battle. They will use their divine might to wash away the evil.

    The young-looking Pdin¡¯s voice was solemn.

    The priest looked at the young Holy Knight, the wrinkles at the corner of his eyes squeezed together, and then he shook his head imperceptibly.

    The priest had a devout belief in the God of Light, but his experience told him that faith could give infinite courage and power, but in many cases, it could not help him defeat a more powerful existence.

    ¡°Singeson, God taught us courage and love, not arrogance and ignorance.¡±

    ¡°Recite the doctrine three thousand times in your heart as a warning.¡±

    The young Pdin¡¯s body trembled. After he came back to his senses, he said, ¡± ¡°Thank you for your reminder.¡±

    The group set off again, crossing the mountains and rivers with determined steps, and swept through the dark corners of Dragonspine Ridge that were filled with evil auras.

    ................

    A few thousand meters in the air, garen looked up at the dazzling orange-yellow fireball and blinked.

    Looking directly at the sun with the eyes of a true dragon, there was not a trace of sourness.

    The sun that was emitting endless light and heat piqued garen¡¯s interest.

    this sun is like a huge fireball ...

    Garen felt the heat from the sun, and his expression changed slightly.

    A few secondster, he shook his head and retracted his gaze from the sun. At the same time, he focused his mind and flew quickly following the connection of the red me staff while looking down at the world below.

    After crossing Dragonspine Ridge and continuing to head south, garen saw the shadows of some human viges.

    But without exception, these viges and towns appeared to be dpidated and dead.

    His long-distance vision allowed him to see the scene clearly.

    Charred houses, broken walls, and the ground that was full of damage ...

    asionally. there were some human viges that were still in good condition, but the residents were very few. Most of them were the elderly, women, and children ... The men who were left behind were more or less disabled.

    These people¡¯s faces were filled with worry and uneasiness. Almost no one had a smile on their faces, or perhaps, they were just forcing it.

    ¡°This war has been going on for almost a year.¡±

    Garen recalled some of the information he had gotten from yamos.

 Chapter 127

    ?

    Chapter 127: Chapter 116-the city of Inke

    Trantor: 549690339

    Arge area in the South was the world of humans.

    The human powerhouses cleared out the brutal magical creatures and unstoppable monsters. They prated some of the giant peaks, mountains, or dense forests that blocked the way and built cities, towns, and viges for the human settlement.

    The roads between cities and viges were connected by roads that could allow people or caravans to travel slowly.

    Garen looked down from the sky, and it was as if he saw a miniature map.

    The human viges were like small nodes, connected by multiple roads that were not fixed. There were roads passing through the surrounding dense forests and mountains. There were also taverns and inns for travelers to rest at the side.

    When they first left Dragonspine Ridge, there were still very few people.

    However, as he continued to fly towards the South, he could see more and more human settlements in his vision.

    At the same time, there were more and more scenes of destruction and decay.

    He saw a forest that had been burned to ashes. A cool breeze blew past, only to sweep up ashes and dust. There were also rivers with white corpses floating in them. The carnivorous fish in the river were enjoying a rare feast ...

    Garen flew all the way South, but he still did not see a ce that was intact and had not experienced the destruction of war.

    He also passed by some small-scale battle sites where blood flowed like rivers and the sounds of killing pierced the clouds. In the few seconds when garen passed by, because he did not restrain his power, the powerhouses in the Army sensed him, and the crazy and chaotic battlefield stopped for a moment.

    However, after garen left, the chaos continued with a strange order.

    He felt that the air in the South was filled with the smell of gunpowder and blood.

    If it was in a peaceful era, garen felt that he might have the idea of entering human society and traveling around to experience the local customs and practices of this world. However, he was not interested in such a deste and silent scene.

    ¡°War ... It¡¯s as if humans worship war from their very bones.¡±

    Garen shook his head and looked away from the slightly tragd below.

    His thoughts were roughly the same as the silver Dragon Luna. As a true dragon, he was not interested in getting involved in the wars between humans.

    Unless there were enough benefits to move him.

    Garen¡¯s goal was clear, theva half-ne¡¯s portal.

    Instead of wandering around the devastated human society, he pped his dragon wings and flew straight ahead in the sky, following the sense of connection.

    Time passed by bit by bit. The stars moved, the sun rose and the moon set. Four days had passed quietly.

    The stars were dim, and under the bright moonlight, garen looked down at the scene below, his gaze moving slightly.

    A few thousand meters below him, there was a human city that covered an area of about 80 square kilometers.

    The first city of the kingdom of mo Xia, Inke city.

    Inke city was surrounded by a tall, ring-shaped city wall at its outermostyer. There were man-made moats under some parts of the city, and some bloodthirsty magic creatures could be seen vaguely in them.

    On top of the wall, soldiers stood guard under the night sky, facing the vast world outside the city.

    The city was in total darkness. Due to the curfew, garen could only see sporadic lights, and 90% of the city was in darkness.

    There were solemn soldiers patrolling the streets. No one dared to walk around. The doors of the houses were closed and silent.

    The structure of Inke city was rather unique. Its terrain gradually rose from the outside to the inside. In the center of the ring-shaped city wall was a tall and majestic Castle that towered into the sky. At this time, the castle was as bright as a Lighthouse, and even the night sky was illuminated because of it.

    Other than that, he could also see several ring-shaped inner walls that separated the houses inside.

    The closer they got to the center, the more magnificent the buildings appeared. The buildings on the outermost ring were simply a disaster. There were only simple shacks or some broken wood and cardboard pieces everywhere ... It was a ce like the slums.

    the slums, themoners. District, the merchants ¡®District, the officials¡¯ District ...

    Garen¡¯s gaze moved from the outer ring to the inner ring, while he tried to figure out the structure of the city.

    He shifted his gaze, his body hidden in a cloud of mist, and stared at the most magnificent and glorious Central City.

    Over there, he could feel the gathering of elemental energy.

    Detection magic.

    Detection light.

    A light shed in his eyes, and garen immediately saw arge number of magic runes arranged around the central city, as well as the elemental light that lingered around it.

    I¡¯ve set up arge number of defensive spells, but they¡¯re very low-level.

    ¡°Oh ... There are some spellcasters and extraordinary Warriors, but their quality doesn¡¯t seem to be as good as that Army.¡±

    ¡°This city¡¯s defense is very weak.¡±

    Garen retracted his gaze. After some thought, the clouds around his body gradually dispersed, revealing a silver body that glowed under the night sky. His tinum Dragon eyes looked straight at the central city, then he pped his dragon wings, lowered his altitude, and released his Dragon¡¯s might. He flew over at a steady pace.

    The Dragon¡¯s might swept through the city, and the ordinary people who were affected instantly went nk. Their bodies froze on the spot, unable to move.

    The soldiers patrolling and guarding the city nearby trembled and tried their best to raise their heads, only to find that the air seemed to have frozen and their bodies were out of control.

    They could only see a Dragon-shaped shadow sh across the ground.

    When the Dragon¡¯s might swept past, their tensed hearts rxed. Their faces turned pale, and they turned around in shock, looking up at the sky.

    In his field of vision, a Silver Dragon covered in silver light was flying straight toward the Duke of thorn¡¯s mansion. The buildings in the city were like children¡¯s toy blocks.

    ¡°Dragon Dragon Dragon Dragon ... It¡¯s a Dragon!¡±

    The soldier stammered out nervously.

    There was more than one person who saw garen¡¯s figure. Some were frightened, some were fearful, and some were shouting in awe.

    Inke city, which was originally as silent as a grave, was now bustling with noise and excitement. Some bold residents opened their Windows quietly and stuck their heads out, looking up at the sky and garen¡¯s back.

    When garen flew past ring after ring of the inner city and arrived in the sky above the central inner city in a very short time, the people here finally reacted.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang ... The sound of dense and somewhat panicked footsteps rang out.

    Groups of soldiers gathered like ants and formed a defensive formation. The archers drew their bows and aimed their arrows at the giant dragon hovering in the air. Their fingers trembled slightly, and beads of sweat dripped from their foreheads. They felt that they were having difficulty breathing.

    Some of the spell casters were chanting incantations in silence as they waited.

    As they did not understand garen¡¯s intentions, and also benefited from the confusion of his Silver Dragon scales, these people did not dare to act rashly.

    Garen lowered his head and looked at the human guards who were panicking. He spoke in themonnguage in a low voice, ¡± ¡°I came with good intentions.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure all of you are well aware of the price of offending a true dragon.¡±

    There was amotion in the crowd below.

    A dozen secondster, a mage with a gray beard, a round hat, and an exquisite robe walked to the front of the crowd. He forced himself to calm down, then raised his head to look at the behemoth in front of him, and replied in a respectful tone, ¡± we pay our respects to you, Your Excellency Silver Dragon. They are just doing their duty. Please forgive them.

    ¡°If I may ask, why have youe here?¡±

    The mage looked to be in his forties. He was tall and thin, and his body was flowing with magic that was neither weak nor strong.

    The current moxia Duchy had suffered great losses in the war. It no longer had the power to resist an adult Silver Dragon.

    However, judging from garen¡¯s performance, this wizard did not think that garen hade with any ill intentions.

 Chapter 128

    ?

    Chapter 128: It¡¯s easy to invite a Dragon to help you (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Your Excellency Silver Dragon, may I know why you havee here?¡±

    After hearing the wizard¡¯s inquiry, garen¡¯s expression did not change. His eyes were calm, and he said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Get your leader toe out and see me.¡±

    The connection between the red me staff and theva half-ne portal was so clear as he approached it that it seemed to have solidified. However, because the distance was too close, the sense of connection was almost everywhere, and garen could not urately judge its specific location.

    But there was no doubt that it was in the central city.

    ¡°This ...¡±

    The mage¡¯s expression changed slightly, and his brows furrowed tightly together.

    Your Excellency Silver Dragon, you have to know that you came uninvited and entered the human country without permission. You asked our King to see you. Do you ...

    Bang!

    The dragon¡¯s w mmed heavily on the ground, sending soil and rocks flying. Cracks appeared everywhere. In the violent trembling, the mage¡¯s words came to an abrupt end, and his face looked a little pale under the moonlight.

    Many of the guards around were hesitating, not knowing what to do.

    Garen¡¯s body leaned forward slowly, and the shadow extended forward along with his movements. The huge pressure brought by his body size and aura made the guards in front of him step back.

    In front of garen, the weapons they held tightly in their hands were nothing more than a way tofort themselves.

    In front of a twenty-meter long giant dragon, even if garen did not release his Dragon¡¯s might, they still felt that it was difficult to breathe.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it a second time. I¡¯ve already shown enough kindness.¡±

    You call this ¡®sufficient kindness¡¯. .. Under such a direct threat, the wizard did not dare to be negligent. He quickly ordered a spell caster beside him to report the situation to the Grand Duke of thorn.

    As for whether the Grand Duke of thorn, the leader of the kingdom of Moria, would dare to face a powerful Silver Dragon ... He wasn¡¯t sure about this.

    ¡°Please wait here. Someone has already informed the Grand Duke.¡±

    Garen remained silent, and the human guards did not even dare to breathe loudly. The atmosphere around them was so heavy that it was like a dark cloud.

    It was autumn, and the night wind was slightly cold. It should have made people feel a little cold, but now many people were sweating, their foreheads sweating, and the palms holding their weapons were sweating.

    Themoners of the mo Xia Duchy might not know, but the people here had some understanding of the situation in their Duchy.

    The moxia Duchy, which was like a Wolf that had taken the initiative to participate in the war in order to gain more authority, had lost its pir-level figure after the two high-level mages disappeared in the icy ins of the extreme north.

    Then, the brave general roxia also disappeared with an elite army.

    With no other choice, the mo Xia Duchy¡¯s dispatched troops returned to defend. The mo Xia Duchy had be the weaker side that needed to be wary of the surrounding duchies.

    Furthermore, the Duchy of Walker, which they had just conquered, was snatched away by the more vicious jackals, and the fruits of their victory became food for other countries.

    War was a double-edged sword that mercilessly stabbed mo Xia.

    The situation of the battle was unpredictable. Even the Duke of thorn himself didn¡¯t expect that the kingdom of Moria, which was celebrating the victory of Walker Duchy with minimal cost, would suddenly be a crumbling building.

    The Red Dragon that had been invited woulde to the mo Xia Duchy from time to time to ask for property when it was in danger.

    it¡¯s easy to invite a Dragon, but it¡¯s hard to send one away. The moxia Duchy has already sent it away many times, but it still can¡¯t satisfy that guy¡¯s greed.

    &Nbsp; other than that, the mo Xia Duchy had also been targeted by stronger duchies.

    Some dukedoms sent envoys and proposed excessive conditions, giving the Grand Duke of thorn a time to consider ... The Archduke of thorn looked gloomy every day. He seemed to be troubled and Haggard.

    At the same time, the Duke of thorns, who could not sleep at night, was rmed by the chaos outside. He could not help but frown.

    ¡°Rutherford, the court mage, requests an audience with the Archduke.¡±

    The Archduke of thorn could tell that something was wrong from the other party¡¯s nervous and trembling voice.

    ¡°Come in. What happened outside?¡±

    a superrge silver Dragon has arrived and requests to see you.

    The Duke of thorn was startled. He immediately asked about the situation in detail. After he understood the general situation, his eyes moved. There was no fear in his eyes. Instead, there was a glimmer of hope.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, take me there immediately.¡±

    the guards here are no match for the silver Dragon. It will take a long time for the Army to gather here. If it has ill intentions, you may be in danger.

    ¡°Dangerous? The moxia Duchy has already encountered enough danger. Do you think I would be afraid of danger?¡±

    The Archduke of thorns smiled and stepped into the night.

    Not long after, the Duke of thorns walked to where garen was. The crowd parted and made way for him. The guards around him saluted the Duke of thorns respectfully while keeping an eye on garen¡¯s every move.

    At this moment, garen had alreadynded on the ground, his huge body making the surrounding buildings look dull.

    He looked at the old man who walked to the front of the guards and sized him up silently.

    The Archduke of thorn was wearing a luxurious robe with a gold and silver pattern of thorns. He looked very ordinary, and he seemed to be in his old age. His face was full of wrinkles, and his white hair was mixed with his dull golden hair.

    His eyes were bloodshot, and his energy was a little weak, as if he had not had a good rest in a long time.

    However, in this pair of seemingly turbid eyes, garen saw the light of wisdom.

    The Archduke of thorn was just an ordinary person. There was no elemental light around him, and he had no magic power in his body. His body seemed a little thin in the night.

    However, as an ordinary person, he was overflowing with an invisible aura. It was a unique power cultivated by holding great power for a long time, which gave him apletely different bearing from the spell casters beside him.

    When facing garen, even the most powerful spellcasters here could not help but show their fear, their hearts beating like drums, while the ordinary guards ¡®legs were trembling slightly, and their backs were covered in sweat.

    However, as an ordinary person, the Duke of thorn was able to remain calm and smile as he faced garen, who could blow him to death in one breath. It was as if he was not under any pressure at all.

    Garen looked at the little one in front of him and thought that if he released his Dragon¡¯s might at him, he would not be able to remain so calm.

    The pressure that garen gave others now mainly came from the pressure of a superrge creature on a small creature, without using his Dragon¡¯s might at all.

    As long as an ordinary person was strong enough, they would be able to resist the pressure brought by this kind of body size.

    But the Dragon¡¯s might that was a supernatural power ... Garen felt that he could crush this human Grand Duke who was in a very bad physical condition to death.

    Dragons are truly beautiful and powerful creatures.

    The Duke of thorn waved his hand and dismissed the guards beside him. He approached garen step by step and stopped about ten meters away from him. He raised his head and looked at garen.

    the metal dragons have always been kind to humans, so I won¡¯t be stingy with our country¡¯s power. I can help you.

    so, why have youe, powerful Silver Dragon? ¡±

 Chapter 129

    ?

    Chapter 129: I, Morton¡¯s best friend

    Trantor: 549690339

    Garen looked at the Duke of thorns with a half-smile, then gently opened his Dragon mouth, revealing snow-white Dragon teeth as sharp as knives.

    His actions caused the expressions of the surrounding guards to change drastically. Some of them moved their bodies to defend the Duke of thorns from the next attack, while the others raised their weapons and aimed them at garen, ready to attack.

    At the same time, the Archduke of thorn¡¯s face turned solemn. A heavy berating voice came from his thin body.¡±Stop!¡±

    The Duke of thorn had high prestige. The moment he gave the order, the guards nearby stopped what they were doing, but they still stared at garen with full vignce.

    When the Grand Duke of thorn appeared and showed a calm attitude that showed no fear of the Dragon¡¯s power, the morale of the guards was greatly improved.

    Originally, the pressure from garen¡¯s huge body had disappeared a lot, as if he had found a backbone that he could rely on, and this backbone was just an ordinary person who could not even truss a chicken.

    This kind of trust came from long-term umtion.

    Garen¡¯s mouth did not brew any dangerous Dragon Breath light, allowing the spellcasters who were preparing their protective spells to heave a sigh of relief.

    They really couldn¡¯t think of the possibility of resisting the breath of a superrge true dragon at such a close distance.

    If garen were tounch an attack, everyone present would definitely die.

    Currently, there was not a single seventh-circle High Wizard in the kingdom of mo Xia. The strongest one was the spell caster who spoke to garen first. He was a sixth-circle spell caster, but he had already exhausted his potential and had no hope of bing a high-rank intermediate wizard.

    How could he make the Superrge true dragon fear him?

    On the other side, under everyone¡¯s nervous gazes, a tiny red light shed in garen¡¯s mouth and turned into a fiery red staff that was more than a meter long. He picked it up with his huge dragon ws.

    As soon as the fiery red staff appeared, the gazes of the surrounding spell casters were all drawn to him.

    The dancing elemental energy, the extraordinary quality of the staff, and the dark red crystal that seemed to contain a fluid me ... It was like a candle me in the dark night, making it difficult for the spell casters present to look away.

    A staff of excellent quality, an item that all spellcasters desire.

    Garen lowered his head and looked down at the tiny Duke of thorns. His tinum Dragon eyes were emotionless as he said coldly, ¡± ¡°I wonder if this red me staff will remind you of something.¡±

    The Archduke of thorn looked at the red me staff and thought for a few seconds. Then he shook his head and said, ¡± I¡¯ve never seen it before. It looks like it¡¯s of pretty good quality, and is a magical weapon that all spellcasters are after. However, it¡¯s its luck that it was obtained by a powerful true dragon.

    His voice was sincere, as if he was not faking it.

    Immediately after, garen¡¯s expression darkened, and his tone became more serious, ¡± ¡°I came from the icy ins of the extreme north.¡±

    When the Grand Duke of thorn heard the words ¡± Northern Ice Field ¡°, he was slightly stunned at first, then his expression changed slightly, and he looked at garen with a little more uneasiness.

    ording to the intelligence, Morton¡¯s friend was a Silver Dragon ...

    However, what puzzled the Duke of thorn was that Morton¡¯s friend should be a female Silver Dragon. When they entered human society, she had transformed into a woman to travel with him.

    But this Silver Dragon ... It didn¡¯t seem like a female.

    Seeing the slight change in the Duke of thorn¡¯s expression, garen¡¯s face remained calm. He spoke slowly in a casual but pressuring tone, ¡± I have a close friend who fled to the ice ins of the extreme north, but he was forced to perish together with the enemy on the way, leaving only two descendants.

    After a pause, garen leaned forward and lowered his head to get closer to the Duke of thorns. The hot breath from his mouth almost hit the Duke of thorns ¡®face.

    after that, an elite army of 2000 people headed to the icy ins of the extreme north and were buried under the snow.

    ¡°On their equipment, there is a thorned flower pattern.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what the red me staff is, but you should be very familiar with the thorned flower pattern.¡±

    Garen looked at the Duke of thorns and saw his expression gradually change.

    He had already guessed that theva demine portal had been obtained by the Mosha Duchy. Otherwise, they would not have sent people to such a dangerous ce like the icy ins of the extreme north to pursue Morton.

    After arriving at this city, garen saw arge number of thorn patterns and some of the guards ¡®equipment that were simr in style, confirming his guess.

    The look in the Duke of thorn¡¯s eyes changed, and finally, he let out a long sigh. He looked up at garen and suppressed the fear in his heart, ¡± ¡°Your Excellency Silver Dragon, are you here for Morton?¡±

    The Archduke of thorn paused for a moment. Then, he said in a calm voice, ¡± the metal dragons have always upheld kindness and justice. They help the weak and fight against evil, but they never interfere with the normal battles between humans.

    ¡°Morton died in a war between countries. I don¡¯t have any grudges with him.¡±

    if your Excellency Silver Dragon wants to vent your anger on the mo Xia Duchy because of this, I have nothing to say.

    I just hope that you won¡¯t vent your anger on the innocent citizens of the mo Xia Duchy. They don¡¯t know anything about this.

    Buzzzzzz!

    A cold light flickered, and the faces of the surrounding guards darkened at the same time. The sharp des in their hands flickered with a cold light in the cold night.

    The spellcaster began to chant an incantation in a low voice.

    The Duke of thorn did not stop him this time.

    If garen was here for revenge, even if he was no match for him, he would not sit still and wait for death.

    Garen was silent. He looked at the guards who were on guard as if they were facing a great enemy, and grinned.

    ¡°Little guy, I¡¯m not in the mood to kill today, but if someone wants to challenge the true Dragon¡¯s bottom line, I don¡¯t mind letting blood flow like a river.¡±

    The Duke of thorn looked confused and asked, ¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not here to avenge Morton, then why did youe?¡±

    Garen waved the red me staff and said, ¡± this staff is also a key. What I need is something that can be opened by the key.

    When he heard garen¡¯s words, the Duke of thorn frowned slightly and hesitated for a moment.

    He still had an unrealistic idea in his heart. If he could open up a channel with theva demine, even if the current moxia Duchy was at its weakest, it would be able to return to its peak one day.

    ¡°As a close friend of Morton, I can¡¯t let his belongings be lost.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices now.

    one is to give me what Morton left behind, and the other is for me to burn this ce to the ground and find it myself.

    The red me staff lit up slightly, and the surrounding temperature rose.

    The rising temperature made the Duke of thorn ufortable. He took a few steps back, unable to bear it. His face was red from the light of the fire.

    In the blink of an eye, five to six pea-sized red light orbs appeared in front of garen. They jumped up and down in the air like red sprites, but their bodies were filled with the aura of destruction.

    The pressure on the spell casters increased sharply, and their expressions changed drastically. They quickly constructed defensive spells.

    Garen turned a blind eye to this and did not take it to heart at all.

 Chapter 130

    ?

    Chapter 130: I¡¯m not an evil Dragon

    Trantor: 549690339

    The high temperature that wasing at him was more direct than the invisible pressure.

    The Duke of thorn was only an ordinary person. When he was in close proximity to garen, his forehead was already sweating, and his eyes reflected the burning fire.

    In the next second, garen¡¯s expression did not change. The fireballs beside him suddenly soared into the sky and exploded into balls of rolling mes in the night sky, illuminating the ce as bright as day. The ground and the surrounding buildings were dyed with ayer of red light.

    This was an undisguised threat.

    The Archduke of thorn seemed to be struggling. His eyes kept changing. Finally, after about ten seconds, he calmed down and sighed.

    ¡°The kingdom of moxia respects every high-ranking wizard, even if they are our enemies.

    ¡°Molton¡¯s belongings are only here for safekeeping.¡±

    ¡°Since Your Excellency Silver Dragon is Morton¡¯s friend, I¡¯ll hand it over to you today. It can be considered as settling this grudge.¡±

    Then, the Duke of thorn waved his hand and summoned a trusted subordinate. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, he slowly said, ¡± ¡°Bring that stone door to His Excellency Silver Dragon.¡±

    Turning around, thorn looked at the silver Dragon again and said, ¡± ¡°Please wait a moment.¡±

    Garen nodded, his tinum Dragon eyes were deep and indifferent, making it impossible to tell what he was feeling at the moment.

    Time passed by bit by bit, and after a few minutes, garen heard a series of heavy and uniform footsteps. The ground trembled slightly because of these footsteps, and the dust also trembled and jumped.

    His eyes moved slightly as he looked towards the source of the sound.

    Teams of armored soldiers, led by extraordinary Warriors, marched towards the towering inner city. As garen was looking down from above, he could see all of these troops.

    After a brief nce, garen retracted his gaze and looked at the Duke of thorns.

    a giant dragon has appeared in the city, ¡± the Archduke of thorn said apologetically. they¡¯re worried about the safety of the country, so they came.

    Immediately, he looked behind him and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Pass down my order, tell general Elric to stand by and do note any closer.¡±

    tell them that His Excellency Silver Dragon hase with good intentions and is not an enemy of the mo Xia Duchy.

    You¡¯re very sensible ... Garen nodded slightly and remained silent.

    The atmosphere was a little depressing, but only to the humans around them.

    They looked as if they were facing a great enemy, and garen himself did not feel any pressure at all. He even felt that it was quite interesting, and he sized up the nervous and serious people with interest.

    This was the sorrow of being weak.

    In a situation where one¡¯s own safety could not be guaranteed, as long as one did not want to end up in a tragic end, one could only think of ways to satisfy the demands of the strong. Any actions of prevention or threat would only seem ridiculous in the eyes of the strong and would not have any effect.

    However, if garen was an evil Dragon, and there was no room for negotiation, the Warriors and spellcasters of the Principality of Mosha could only fight to the death.

    After waiting for half an hour, a total of six people, carrying a squarish object together, slowly approached garen and the Duke of thorns.

    All six of them were burly Warriors with magic flowing in their bodies. They were not ordinary people.

    They walked very slowly, and with every step they took, they would shatter some of the exquisite floor tiles, leaving behind cracks and shallow footprints.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang ... With heavy footsteps, the few of them got closer and closer.

    Garen looked over.

    The six of them were divided into two rows, three in each row, and they carried a heavy stone door together.

    The stone door was not big, three meters tall and two meters wide. It was more like arge stone b with a straight gap in the middle. On the front of the stone door, there were many mysterious magic patterns, runes, and spells that only mages could see clearly. There were also some simple patterns that looked like burning mes.

    The stone door didn¡¯t look big, but it seemed very heavy.

    As they got closer, a few of the Warriors who could carry cauldrons were already gasping for breath, their yells as loud as Bulls.

    Their faces were flushed red as they tried their best to erect the stone door that was originally on their shoulders.

    Bang!

    The stone doornded heavily on the ground, sending a cloud of dust into the air. The ground trembled slightly.

    theva demine¡¯s teleportation gate ... It really is just a door.¡±

    Garen¡¯s expression was strange as he continued to size up the stone door.

    On one side of the heavy stone door, there was an obvious diamond-shaped groove. It was clearly embedded with theva crystal at the top of the red me staff, and it was just enough to ce the staff in.

    Next to the most obvious groove, there was a ring of small grooves, which seemed to be used to ce other things.

    At the same time, when the stone door was ced in front of garen, he felt a kind of attraction as he held the red me staff.

    It was as if theva crystal on the tip of the red me staff would fly out and be embedded into the groove with just a thought.

    Garen suppressed his desire to open theva half-ne right now. He took a step forward and moved his body slightly under everyone¡¯s nervous gaze. He walked forward step by step, then reached out his Dragon w and grabbed a corner of the stone door.

    The three-meter long and two-meter wide stone door was like a toy in garen¡¯s hands.

    His hand felt heavy for a moment, and his eyes revealed a look of surprise. Then he picked up the stone door and gently weighed it a few times.

    The small stone door was made of an unknown material, but it weighed at least ten tons.

    ¡°This is what you need.¡±

    The Duke of thorn looked at the stone gate with a bit of reluctance and said.

    As long as this stone door could be opened, one could leave the main material ne and head to theva demine.

    This information was obtained from the spies of the Moria Duchy in the Walker Duchy.

    There was another name for theva demine.

    It was either a quasi-Elemental ne or a side Elemental ne.

    Water, fire, air, earth ... In addition to these four pure elemental nes, there were also some nes that only had two elements. They could also give birth to elemental life and form a unique geographical environment. Such nes were called quasi-elemental nes or side elemental nes.

    The ice elemental ne, the radiation ne, the ore ne ... Even theva demine belonged to this category.

    Due to the unique environment of the quasi-Elemental ne, it was easy to produce extremely precious magic materials, and it was not as dangerous as the pure Elemental ne. For the creatures of the main material ne, being able to go to the quasi-Elemental ne meant great wealth and opportunities.

    The Walker Duchy had originally been a small neutral town. Thanks to the materials obtained from theva demine, it developed into a duchy in a very short time.

    But no matter how good theva demine was, if he couldn¡¯t open. teleportation gate, it would just be a useless dead object. The Archduke of thornforted himself.

    The key was right in front of him. If it was in the past, the Duke of thorn would have mobilized the high-ranking mages and elite troops. However, the kingdom of Moria no longer had the ability to do so.

    On the other side, after garen weighed the heavy stone door, he nced at the Grand Duke of thorns.

    He felt that he was already friendly and patient enough.

    If the Grand Duke of thorn yed any tricks, he would really turn this ce into ashes.

    Garen did not like to kill for no reason, but he was determined to obtain the interdimensional space.

    The value of an interdimensional space of nearly 100 million square kilometers was too great. The people of the Mosha Duchy only wanted some precious local products from the interdimensional space to strengthen their national power.

    However, garen wanted to take the entire thing into his hands and create his own small world.

 Chapter 131

    ?

    Chapter 131: Extra money _1

    Trantor: 549690339

    Garen picked up the stone door, opened the dragon¡¯s mouth, and threw it in.

    The stone door sank into the criss-crossing fangs, and after a faint sh of light, it disappeared in the blink of an eye. It was kept by garen into his space ring.

    At first, garen thought that the so-calledva interdimensional teleportation gate was something like a teleportation portal, but he had already learned from Luna that it was really a gate.

    The stone door carried a runic magic circle and could be carried around. It was much more convenient than a fixed teleportation circle.

    Although it was heavy, it was fortunate that it was not too big. The space ring that garen had obtained from Molton¡¯s relics was enough to contain it.

    As a high-ranking wizard, Molton¡¯s space ring was of high quality, with a space of tens of cubic meters.

    Most of the space rings that garen had obtained from the spellcasters in the human army were only a few cubic meters in size, while thergest one was only a dozen cubic meters. The difference was huge.

    After keeping the stone door, garen lowered his head and looked at the Duke of thorns with an appreciative gaze, ¡± as the leader of a dukedom, you have made the right choice.

    Handing over theva demine teleportation gate so easily saved both sides a lot of trouble.

    After he finished speaking, garen did not n to stay any longer. He wanted to return to the icy ins of the extreme north, and then go to theva half-ne to check out the situation.

    However, just as garen pped his dragon wings and was about to leave, the Duke of thorns quickly looked up and said, ¡± ¡°Your Excellency Silver Dragon, please wait.¡±

    Garen¡¯s gaze shifted slightly, and his tinum Dragon eyes looked at the Duke of thorns emotionlessly.

    The Grand Duke of thorn saw that garen had stopped moving, and quickly said, ¡± recently, the citizens of the Kingdom of mo Xia have been suffering from the problems of the evil Dragon.

    there is a Red Dragon living in the mountains of Carlo, which is not far from the Duchy. It has its eyes on the Duchy of Mosha and wille here every few days to Rob us. It even wants us to use the lives of our people to satisfy its desire for food.

    the mo Xia Duchy has already lost a lot of manpower and resources.

    I hope that the kind and just Lord Silver Dragon can help the people of the kingdom of moxia to expel the evil Dragon and save the kingdom of moxia from the abyss of suffering.

    on behalf of all the people of the mo Xia Duchy, I pay my respects to you. We will always remember your kindness.

    Red Dragon ... The leader of the five colored Dragons. The mo Xia Duchy was truly unlucky.

    Garen shook his head slightly and said indifferently, ¡± I don¡¯t need you to remember me. Besides, that¡¯s your own country¡¯s business. It has nothing to do with me.

    If a truly kind Silver Dragon had heard that a Red Dragon was going to Rob and eat people, and because of their long-standing grievances, they might have agreed to the Duke of thorn¡¯s request. Silver dragons were never stingy in helping the weak humans.

    However, garen was not a Silver Dragon. He only looked more like a Silver Dragon now because of his Silver Dragon scales.

    After hearing garen¡¯s cold rejection, the Duke of thorns was slightly stunned.

    He didn¡¯t expect garen to reject him so directly.

    He thought that the silver Dragon would agree without hesitation if he handed over the stone door and sincerely asked for help.

    Garen¡¯s answer was beyond the Duke of thorn¡¯s expectations.

    However, when he thought about garen¡¯s previous actions, he felt that his answer was reasonable.

    This ¡®Silver Dragon¡¯ seemed to be. little different from ordinary silver dragons. It didn¡¯t show any pity to the weak ...

    The Archduke of thorn reevaluated the silver Dragon before him.

    The tightly fitted Silver Dragon scales, the rare four thick and towering dragon horns, and the two rings of ck scales around his body ... This was a Dragon that was different from the rest. It might not be. Silver Dragon ... The Grand Duke of thorn noticed that garen had never admitted that he was a Silver Dragon.

    Perhaps, it wasn¡¯t. Silver Dragon ... The Archduke of thorn thought to himself.

    Immediately after, seeing that garen was about to leave, the Grand Duke of thorn shouted hurriedly, ¡± Your Excellency true dragon, the mo Xia dukedom is willing to pay a corresponding price for your help.

    As he was not sure of garen¡¯s identity, he no longer called garen Silver Dragon.

    All true dragons loved treasures.

    Since there was no way to ask for his selfless help, the Duke of thorn decided to use treasures and trade in exchange for garen¡¯s help for the sake of the mo Xia Duchy.

    On the other side, garen noticed the change in the way the Duke of thorns addressed him.

    However, he didn¡¯t care. He wasn¡¯t a Silver Dragon anyway.

    It was easy to be mistaken for a Silver Dragon, which helped them walk. After all, silver dragons had a good reputation. They were kind, just, loved to help weak creatures, and saved people from danger. They were the true saints.

    If he still looked like a White Dragon, these people might have shouted to kill him the moment they saw him.

    At the same time, after hearing the Duke of thorn¡¯s trade request, garen nodded slightly and showed an interested look, ¡± ¡°Then, what price can you pay?¡±

    The Archduke of thorn pondered for a moment and said slowly, ¡± the moxia Duchy is willing to provide 9000 gold coins.

    Nine thousand gold coins ... Gold and silver were hard currency in the Prime Material ne, and even in some Outer nes. 9000 gold coins was not a small number. An ordinary person might not be able to afford a single gold coin in their entire life.

    In garen¡¯s heart, gold coins were not as important as magic gems, but that was only because there were not enough of them.

    But ... Garen wouldn¡¯t agree to it immediately if he asked for nine thousand gold coins.

    a Red Dragon is not an easy opponent to deal with. Moreover, we are both true dragons, and we have simr bloodlines.

    helping the humans to deal with my own kind ... If this gets out ...¡±

    Garen¡¯s voice was low as he spoke slowly.

    The Grand Duke of thorn was speechless.

    He suddenly felt that the silver Dragon in front of him had turned into a shrewd businessman he had seen before.

    The moment garen opened his mouth, the Duke of thorn understood what he meant.

    He had originally thought that with the true Dragon¡¯s proud personality, as long as it thought it was appropriate, it would not open its mouth to bargain, so he had directly stated a more suitable price. However, he had not expected that this silver giant dragon was still not satisfied.

    For a moment, the Duke of thorn hesitated.

    What if ... What if this Silver Dragon was as greedy as the detestable Red Dragon, and acted out the situation where it was easy to invite a Dragon but difficult to send one away? how would he solve this? He couldn¡¯t ask the third Dragon for help.

    However, after thinking about it for a few seconds, the Duke of thorn¡¯s eyes gradually became determined.

    He believed in his own judgment.

    The silver Dragon in front of him did not give him a good feeling, but he was sure that it was not an insatiable Dragon.

    ¡°Your Excellency true dragon, I understand that it¡¯s a difficult task to ask you to help humans fight against their own kind.¡±

    I¡¯ve decided to increase the reward for your help to 10000 gold coins and 50 magic gems of different attributes.

    if you¡¯re interested, I can personally gift you ten more pure young girls.

    in addition, if you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll represent all the citizens of the mo Xia Duchy and promise to offer 10000 gold coins every year in exchange for the protection of the true dragon. If you need to help personally, there will be additional rewards.

    The kingdom of Moria urgently needed a powerful force that could intimidate the other kingdoms. The Grand Duke of thorn felt that the powerful Silver Dragon in front of him could help the kingdom of Moria get out of this crisis.

    Thus, he decided to stake it all and pay money in exchange for the true Dragon¡¯s protection.

    Garen was deep in thought, and muttered, ¡± I hate trouble. Your human countries are at war right now. 10000 gold coins a year is far from enough to provide protection for your country.

    The Archduke of thorn looked tired when he mentioned the war. He exined, ¡± don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let my Army participate in the war again. The current mo Xia Duchy only wishes to protect itself and not be a vassal of another country.

    therefore, the mo Xia Duchy only needs to borrow your reputation to make those who covet the mo Xia Duchy fear you.

    if you need to personally help, you can refuse. Of course, if you are kind enough to agree, the mo Xia Duchy will do everything it can to pay you an additional amount of wealth that will satisfy you.

    Because he had a request, the Duke of thorn addressed garen with an honorific.

    ¡°Pure girls don¡¯t need it.¡±

    Garen was still young, so he did not have any ideas in certain aspects.

    ¡°You mean you¡¯re willing to ept this deal?¡± the Grand Duke of thorn asked with a happy expression.

    Garen didn¡¯t agree immediately. He thought for a while and muttered, ¡± I¡¯m currently searching for knowledge on magic. I want the magic books that have been passed down in your Duchy. The school of magic is not restricted.

    ¡°I can give you a copy of all the spellbooks in the spellbook library,¡± the Grand Duke of thorn said with a frown.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll be satisfied with the contents of the copy.¡±

    if you want to see the original spellbook, you can go in and out of the spellbook library in the Duchy of Mosha.

    The important thing about books was never the books, but the knowledge they contained, which was also garen¡¯s goal.

    Garen looked down at the Duke of thorn and said slowly, ¡± ¡°Deal,¡± he said.

 Chapter 132

    ?

    Chapter 132: Wings of ashes

    Trantor: 549690339

    It was noon and the sun was shining brightly.

    Under the bright sunlight, garen flew towards the location of Carlo mountain that he had learned from the Duke of thorn.

    After the two had reached an agreement, the Duke of thorn gathered people that night to prepare gold coins, gems, and spell books for garen. He first paid a third of the gold coins and gems as a deposit, as well as the gold coins for the next year¡¯s tribute.

    Spellbooks needed to be copied and copied, so it would take some time.

    At this time, if garen took the reward and left immediately without looking for trouble with the Red Dragon, and ignored the mo Xia Duchy in the future, the Grand Duke of thorn could only be helpless against him.

    There was no contract between them.

    The Duke of thorn wanted to sign a contract, but garen rejected him. He did not want to be bound by a contract, so the content of the deal was only a verbal promise.

    The red dragon¡¯sir had a lot of wealth, and garen felt that he could earn some extra money.

    After all, he had onlye to the South once in three years. If he took the stone door and returned to the ice ins of the extreme north directly, it seemed to be a waste of the energy spent on this trip.

    The air current streaked across the Dragon¡¯s wing eardrums, making a whistling sound. Garen looked down, and in his field of vision, rivers, mountains, towns ... Finally, after half an hour, a dark brown Mountain and a barren forest were reflected in garen¡¯s eyes.

    Carlo mountain, an extinct volcano about eight thousand feet high.

    The Red Dragon that the Duke of thorn had mentioned lived around this extinct volcano.

    The Red Dragon was a true dragon of the fire attribute, and it loved this kind of high temperature environment the most.

    When a Red Dragon reached the level of an ancient dragon, wherever it lived, there would be a ming Mountain range. A vortex connecting to the fire elemental ne could even be formed around the Dragon¡¯s Nest, and fire elemental life forms would use it to escape to the main material ne.

    ¡°This is the ce.¡±

    Garen lowered his head and looked down at the extinct volcano of Carlo, a stream of light swirling in his eyes.

    He turned on his detection aura, but he could only see arge area of red fire elemental aura. He couldn¡¯t urately find the Red Dragon¡¯s location.

    The Dragon¡¯s scales had a strong anti-magic ability and could greatly restrain the elemental light. It was difficult to detect the traces of a true dragon with this spell.

    However, although garen had yet to see the Red Dragon¡¯s figure, he could confirm that there was a fire attribute true dragon living here just by looking at the unique environment of this area and the faint aura of a true dragon in the surrounding air.

    After some thought, garen pped his dragon wings, and a wave of Draconic Aura was emitted from his body, sweeping towards the extinct volcano in his vision.

    Hu!

    Now, his Dragon might was so powerful that it was almost tangible, and a ring of ripples appeared in the air.

    All the creatures living in the extinct volcano that were swept by the Dragon¡¯s might froze and kept quiet out of fear. Some of the stronger creatures that could resist the Dragon¡¯s might raised their heads with all their might under the pressure of the Dragon¡¯s might. Their eyes were filled with fear and dread as they looked at the silver Dragon that was circling in the sky, its body blocking out the sunlight.

    After garen released his Dragon might, he waited quietly for a few seconds.

    He couldn¡¯t urately find the Red Dragon¡¯s Nest, so he directly used his Dragon might to greet it, let it know that there was an uninvited guest, and then forced it to show itself.

    However, to garen¡¯s surprise, he had waited for ten seconds. By right, the other party should have felt the Dragon¡¯s might and gone out to check on the situation.

    But there was still no sign of the Red Dragon.

    Garen¡¯s gaze flickered, and he stopped waiting. He retracted his Draconic Aura and dived down directly.

    He was like a Silver Meteor, carrying a hurricane-like pressure as he fell to the ground in an instant.

    BOOM!

    The moment his four limbs touched the ground, the ground trembled violently, and clouds of dust and smoke shot up.

    With a p of the Dragon wings, the wind that was stirred up dispersed the dust, revealing garen¡¯s figure that was spotless.

    He frowned and looked around.

    This was obviously the territory of a true dragon. Every inch of the air around them was filled with a faintly discernible Dragon aura.

    However, the Red Dragon wasn¡¯t home at the moment.

    Not at home ... Doesn¡¯t this mean ... Garen blinked his eyes, then calmed down and shook his head gently.

    He wasn¡¯t a Dragon who liked to be sneaky.

    The only time a Dragon had ever stolen something was when he had not been able to resist the temptation of magic gems at birth, and he had returned itter.

    While garen was looking for the location of the other Dragon¡¯s Nest, the ground around him trembled violently and chaotic footsteps could be heard. Soon, fiery red figures appeared around garen and surrounded him.

    They were creatures with faint dragon veins.

    They were the Red Dragon¡¯s Kin.

    Most of them were fire lizards with a body length of about four meters from head to tail and a few rows of ferocious thorns on their backs. They looked simr to the dinosauruses, but their bodies were emitting a burning aura.

    Some of them were hunchbacked, but they were tall and strong. They had dark green skin and two fangs sticking out of their mouths.

    Giant devil.

    The trolls were no smaller than Taurens or ogres, and their exposed arms and legs were full of bulging muscles. They had a bloodthirsty aura.

    Due to the transformation of the Dragon¡¯s Vein, these trolls were covered with some sporadic red scales, and their bodies were also filled with a burning aura.

    this is the territory of the great Lord of the volcanoes, the wings of ashes, the messenger of disaster, the fiery red Dragon!

    ¡°Unknown true dragon, please leave this ce immediately!¡±

    An old troll with a long staff in his rough hand walked up and looked up at garen. When he gave the order to leave, his eyes were alert and alert.

    A troll wizard ... Garen¡¯s gaze shifted, he did not expect to meet a troll wizard here.

    The troll wizard was a mutant among the trolls.

    Trolls were cruel and reckless creatures. Their bodies had strong regenerative abilities, and they could even heal broken limbs. Although they were intelligent creatures, most of them were not very smart and relied on their bodies to fight.

    However, just like the Twin-headed ogre mage, there was a very small chance that a troll wizard would be born in a troll tribe.

    A smart troll wizard would usually be the leader of a troll tribe, guide the ordinary trolls, and receive their respect and love.

    In addition to the troll wizard and arge number of fire lizards, there was another behemoth that caught garen¡¯s attention.

    It was a Crimson Overlord Dragon.

    Its legs were thick and huge, and its forelimbs were sharp but thinpared to its body. The fangs in its bloody mouth were terrifying.

    ¡°Dinosaur ... It¡¯s a Crimson Overlord Dragon.¡±

    Garen clicked his tongue in wonder.

    This was the first time he had seen a dinosaur, but he had read about them in the magical beast guide.

    On the Noah continent, there were dinosaurs. Although there were Dragons in their names, they were not considered a Dragon species. They could not even be considered as sub-Dragons because they did not have any Dragon bloodline.

    Dinosaurs were a type of wild beast.

    Pterosaur, Triceratops, T-Rex ... The Crimson Overlord Dragon was a gigantic wild beast with an unparalleled size.

    In terms of appearance, other than its fiery red skin, the Crimson Overlord Dragon was simr to the ancient Overlord Dragon from earth.

    However, the Crimson Overlord Dragon was much heavier than the Overlord Dragon.

    It was thirty-one meters long from head to tail, and the ground trembled when it walked.

    Because it was standing on both feet, its shoulder height was more than ten meters when it stood up straight, and it looked a few timesrger than garen, the Superrge true dragon.

    The size stage above superrge was giant.

 Chapter 133

    ?

    Chapter 133: Toying with her in front of her (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°If this big guy were to be even more brutal, wouldn¡¯t his body be even bigger than an ancient dragon?¡±

    The gigantic Crimson Overlord Dragon had clearly not gone through a berserk transformation yet, but it already had such a body size.

    Brutal transformation was a unique mutation of wild beasts. As long as they went through brutal transformation, their body size would double, and they would eventually far surpass their own kind. In addition, their biological instincts had been strengthened to the limit, and theirbat power would be stronger than most magic creatures.

    If the alreadyrge dinosaur beast were to be even more violent ...... Garen felt that they might be able to obtain the power of a true dragon.

    As for now, although the Crimson Overlord Dragon had been transformed by the Dragon vein and wasrger than garen, he really did not care about it.

    A true Dragon¡¯s body and soul was not something a wild beast that had been transformed by a dragon vein couldpare to, even if it was very big.

    ¡°The Red Dragon dared to go out without a worry, mainly because of this Crimson Overlord Dragon guarding the house.¡±

    with the addition of these followers, ordinary creatures would probably die if they barged in here.

    ¡°However, this time, I, garen, am here.¡±

    After the Crimson Overlord Dragon appeared, the troll wizard¡¯s expression became much calmer. He threatened again, ¡± as the Lord of the volcano¡¯s family, we respect every one of our master¡¯s kind.

    but if you want to spy on the territory of the great Lord of the volcanoes, then you will bear the consequences.

    Garen¡¯s expression darkened, and his voice turned cold, ¡± ¡°Are you threatening a true dragon?¡±

    Creatures with Dragon bloodlines were only the vassals of the true dragon. They must be very bold to dare to threaten the true dragon.

    As he spoke, garen¡¯s dragon body shook, and his dragon wings extended to both sides, causing the shadow to expand and spread.

    The tinum Dragon eyes were domineering, and the Dragon power belonging to the time Dragon burst out again.

    And he didn¡¯t restrain himself at all.

    The Dragon¡¯s might was like a deep abyss, sweeping through the bodies of every Red Dragon follower around him.

    At this moment, their expressions changed drastically, fear shed in their eyes, their bodies trembled uncontrobly, and they felt like bowing down to garen.

    As a creature with Dragon bloodline, its resistance to the Dragon¡¯s might was much stronger than ordinary creatures.

    However, if the Dragon¡¯s might they faced came from a true dragon that was much stronger than their master, and exceeded a certain threshold, the Dragon veins in their bodies would instead cause them to have an uncontroble worship and respect for the true dragon.

    The unintelligent fire lizard¡¯s limbs had gone limp. Ity on the ground and whimpered in low voices.

    On the other hand, the Dragon vein trolls ¡®already hunched waists seemed to have been pressed by an invisible rock, causing them to bend even more. Only the troll wizard had a strong mental strength. The magic in his body circted and he cast a defensive spell on his body, barely withstanding garen¡¯s Dragon¡¯s might.

    However, after it recognized the difference in strength, it did not dare to act rashly and looked at garen in fear.

    The Dragon might of this Silver Dragon ... It was several times stronger than the Red Dragon Lord here!

    it¡¯s clearly smaller than master, so why is its Dragon aura so terrifying ...

    The giant demon wizard¡¯s face was pale. He looked around and found that even the Crimson Overlord Dragon could not resist the silver Dragon¡¯s Dragon might. He lowered his head timidly, not daring to look at it.

    As expected of a brainless beast, it had grown up in vain!

    The giant demon wizard red at the Crimson Overlord Dragon.

    Garen lowered his head and looked down at the only troll wizard who could barely resist his Dragon¡¯s might, and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Now, what kind of consequences will I encounter?¡±

    The giant demon wizard¡¯s face was pale. He forced a smile and said, ¡± ¡°Lord True dragon, please forgive my disrespect.¡±

    Garen¡¯s gaze was calm as he looked at the Crimson Overlord Dragon.

    This big guy was so intimidated by the Dragon¡¯s might that it almost buried its head in the ground.

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    Garen waved his hand. The will contained in the Dragon¡¯s might caused the Crimson Tyrannosaurus ¡®body to tremble slightly. It did not dare to disobey garen¡¯s request. Its huge body moved slowly, approaching garen, and lowered its head.

    Garen reached out his dragon ws and touched the skin of the Crimson Overlord Dragon.

    It was rough and warm, like a thick wall that had been burned by fire.

    this kind of giant beast is rare. Unfortunately, the Red Dragon has already taken it and transformed it.

    Garen teased the Crimson Overlord Dragon, secretlymenting.

    ...............

    The 99-year-old red Dragon, Earl, who was only a few months away from adulthood, had just ransacked a small city and obtained a considerable amount of wealth.

    At this moment, it was in a good mood and had a rxed expression as it flew back to its territory.

    these puny and foolish humans are weak and powerless, but they love war.

    ¡°Oh ... As long as this continues, my wealth will umte to the point of forming a mountain.¡±

    If this was a peaceful time, an evil Dragon like Roel, who would Rob a human country every two to three days, would be surrounded and annihted by human powerhouses. He would not be able to live asfortably as he was now.

    Today, I¡¯ll earn some money as a mercenary, turn around and Rob my employer of a sum of money, and then turn around and be a mercenary in another country ...

    Because of the war, the human countries were busy fighting each other and didn¡¯t have the energy to deal with a powerful red Dragon that required at least an elite army. They would basically choose to admit defeat and lose money to prevent the Red Dragon from causing trouble.

    Although there were asional exceptions, because of the Red Dragon¡¯s powerful strength, it always got what it wanted.

    Rowell loved to make money from war.

    It felt that if this war continued for another year and a half, the wealth umted in its nest might be more than some of the adult red Dragons.

    This was something that made the Dragon excited just thinking about ... Roell wagged his tail happily, the outline of his territory appearing in his vision.

    The dark brown mountains and the scorching barrennd were reflected in the red dragon¡¯s eyes.

    However, the scene that it saw at the same time stunned it for a moment, and then it flew into a rage.

    A giant dragon covered in silver scales was currently waiting in its territory.

    Its loyal followers were now prostrating at the feet of the silver Dragon, looking at it with fear and respect. Even the Crimson Overlord Dragon, which was the Red Dragon Roel¡¯s favorite follower, lowered its head. It even moved closer to the silver Dragon like a dog, allowing it to stroke its head.

    ¡°Detestable! Detestable! Detestable!¡±

    Roel felt offended.

    This damn Silver Dragon was toying with its subordinates in its territory right in front of him!

    The first thing that Roel thought of was that garen was a Silver Dragon.

    Among the metallic dragons and the chromatic dragons, the silver dragons and the red Dragons were undoubtedly enemies.

    The silver dragons hated the evil red Dragons and often fought for justice for the countries that were ravaged by the red Dragons, banishing the red Dragons. The red Dragons hated the silver dragons for being nosy, and their kindness and justice made them want to vomit.

    To make things worse, the silver Dragon had many friends and liked to lead a group of people to fight, while the Red Dragon was at a disadvantage most of the time and was beaten up by a group of people.

    As a result, when the Red Dragon encountered a weak Silver Dragon that was alone in the wild, it would beat it up for no reason.

    That¡¯s right, beat him up to vent his anger.

    The different species of true dragons constantly fought against each other, and they didn¡¯t like each other. However, in a battle between true dragons, unless there was a life-and-death enmity between them, they would rarely kill each other. They would only beat each other up. If it was an evil Dragon, it would even include enving the other for a period of time.

    ¡°Damn you Silver Dragon, take your dirty ws off my minion!¡±

    die! Rowell roared. He pped his dragon wings, and his body swooped down from the sky like a burning me.

 Chapter 134

    ?

    Chapter 134: Ice and Fire (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Garen raised his head, his tinum Dragon eyes reflecting the approaching Red Dragon.

    Its body was 22 meters long, its dragon eyes were bright red, and there was a pair of towering dragon horns on its helmet.

    The Red Dragon¡¯s body carried a scorching aura. When the Dragon wings pped violently, faint sparks seemed to burst out in the surrounding air.

    The metal-like Crimson scales were embedded on the strong dragon body, making it look like arge ball of raging mes. It was as if a ming meteor had fallen from the sky with an imposing momentum.

    Thick and solid limbs, a powerful Dragon Tail ... The muscles under the Red Dragon¡¯s scales were very well-developed, and its body¡¯s appearance was the thickest fellow that garen had ever seen.

    as expected of the most powerful red Dragon among the five colored evil dragons. It¡¯s only just reached adulthood, but it¡¯s already sorge.

    Among the ordinary true dragons, the Red Dragon was thergest.

    Garen could tell the age of the creature. He knew that the Red Dragon in front of him was still half a year away from reaching adulthood. This was a very short period of time, but it could already be considered an adult red Dragon.

    Compared to white dragons that could only be superrge in their prime of life, Red Dragons could be superrge Dragons at the age of 50. A Red Dragon fighting a White Dragon at the same age was like an adult fighting a child. The difference was huge.

    In mid-air, after getting close to garen, the Red Dragon took a deep breath and opened its mouth without saying anything.

    The dazzling mes rolled and rose between the crisscrossing fangs.

    Hu!

    The fire dragon¡¯s breath pushed through the air with a high temperature and was aimed at garen¡¯s face.

    Garen squinted his eyes and opened his Dragon mouth as well.

    Unwilling to be outdone, the icy blue Frost Dragon Breath was spat out and collided heavily with the fire Dragon Breath.

    BOOM!

    The surrounding space became a mixture of fiery red and icy blue.

    The two Dragon breaths collided, and the point of contact produced high-temperature steam and an intense explosion. The ring-shaped shock wave swept through the surroundings, causing the Red Dragon¡¯s followers to panic and quickly retreat.

    The giant demon wizard looked at the Red Dragon and the silver Dragon that were fighting each other, and raised his staff at garen.

    However, before it could cast a spell, it suddenly heard the whistling of the wind.

    His vision was instantly filled with silver light.

    Bang!

    The giant demon wizard was swept by garen¡¯s Dragon Tail, and his body was hit by a huge force. He flew out without any room for resistance, rolling on the ground for hundreds of meters. His skin was torn, and some parts of his pale bone armor were exposed.

    The troll¡¯s powerful regeneration ability allowed its injuries to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye. However, in a short period of time, it no longer had the strength to pick up the staff.

    ¡°You¡¯re so close to me and you still want to cast a spell.¡±

    Garen shook his head slightly, then focused on spitting out Dragon Breath.

    He found that his Frost Dragon Breath was no weaker than the fire Dragon Breath of the Red Dragon.

    Logically speaking, he should be weaker.

    The White dragon¡¯s bloodline seemed to have been affected by the time Dragon¡¯s physique, and it had unknowingly strengthened a lot.

    The Red Dragon held its breath and spat out mes with all its might, trying to overpower garen¡¯s Dragon Breath and drown garen with the mes.

    But its thoughts could not be realized.

    However, the frost Dragon Breath could not suppress the fire Dragon Breath either. The two of them were in a stalemate until both the Red Dragon and garen felt their throats dry up. Only then did they stop.

    As the Red Dragon mistook garen for a Silver Dragon, it was not surprised that it did not have the upper hand in its Dragon Breath, because the power of the Red dragon¡¯s breath and the silver dragon¡¯s breath were almost the same.

    you despicable Silver Dragon, you took advantage of my absence and invaded my territory.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you have a taste of the power of the great ashen wings!¡±

    The Red Dragon shouted a few harsh words, then suddenly pped its wings, and its speed increased sharply, bringing with it a strong wind, and pounced towards garen.

    The Red Dragon¡¯s strength was above most true dragons, and its closebat ability was much stronger than silver dragons of the same age.

    However, it was facing garen, a time Dragon Whelp, and not an adult Silver Dragon.

    The tinum dragon¡¯s eyes focused, and the dying spell hit the Red Dragon.

    The river of time around the Red Dragon slowed down, causing it to slow down and stiffen as if in slow motion, but the Red Dragon itself did not notice this.

    It growled and stretched out its sharp ws, aiming at garen¡¯s head.

    Garen did not activate the eleration mode. The Red Dragon¡¯s movement trajectory after being hit by the slow spell was clearly visible to him, so there was no need to waste any more time power.

    He tilted his head slightly, and the Dragon w covered with Red Dragon scales was only a few millimeters away from garen¡¯s facial armor. It seemed to have brushed past his body by a hair¡¯s breadth.

    Buzzzzzz!

    Garen turned his hand around and used his w to tear the air apart. In an instant, itnded on the Red Dragon¡¯s outstanding mask.

    Crack ... The Dragon¡¯s scales that were as hard as iron were cut open by the sharp ws, and a few drops of blood that were as hot as fire fell.

    When the Red dragon¡¯s blood fell on the ground, white smoke rose, turning the ce where itnded into scorched earth.

    Under the pain, the Red dragon¡¯s eyes shed fiercely, and its thick dragon wings, with enough power to split mountains, pped towards garen.

    Garen took a few steps back without a trace.

    Feeling the hot wind blowing on his face, he dodged the Red Dragon¡¯s wings with ease.

    At the same time, he twisted his waist and his body suddenly spun.

    The dragon¡¯s tail was like a thick and long whip, and it hit the Red dragon¡¯s head.

    Bang!

    After being hit by the dragon¡¯s tail, the Red dragon¡¯s head tilted heavily, and its body swayed a few times before falling down, crushing a few withered trees beside it and sshing up a handful of dust.

    However, it had only just fallen. It shook its head a few times, and as if nothing had happened, its eyes regained their rity and it quickly got up.

    The short close-range battle made the Red Dragon realize that something was wrong.

    The silver Dragon was always able to avoid its attacks at the right time, and then counterattack violently, making the Red Dragon, who had always had the advantage in closebat, feel a sense of defeat.

    As garen moved his muscles, he felt that his muscles were much morefortable.

    He did not show any mercy when he attacked.

    The Red Dragon¡¯s powerful body was like the best sandbag, enough to withstand garen¡¯s attacks, allowing him to fight without any scruples.

    If a normal creature, such as a gigantic Crimson Overlord Dragon, was whipped by garen¡¯s Dragon Tail with all his might, it would basically lose its mobility and stand up.

    Garen looked at the Red Dragon and said calmly, ¡± ¡°Do you still want to fight? I don¡¯t mind exercising more.¡±

    The Red Dragon could hear the underestimation in garen¡¯s words and could not help but fly into a rage.

    It looked around and bared its fangs at its followers, roaring angrily, ¡± ¡°What are you all doing there? Attack with me!¡±

    It was difficult for ordinary followers to interfere in the battle between true dragons. After receiving the Red Dragon¡¯s order, they gathered their courage and surrounded garen from all directions.

    Garen¡¯s expression did not change, and the Dragon¡¯s might swept out again.

    The Red Dragon¡¯s followers who had just stood up were swept by garen¡¯s Dragon might and immediately went soft again. Their eyes were nk and their limbs were limp.

    The Crimson Overlord Dragon that the Red Dragon favored lowered its head and shivered. Its huge body stood on the spot, not daring to move.

    Seeing this, the Red Dragon was stunned at first, and then sparks came out of its nostrils. It couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡± ¡°What a bunch of trash! Good-for-nothing, useless trash! What¡¯s the use of having you guys? you might as well be my food!¡±

 Chapter 135

    ?

    Chapter 135: The Red Dragon carriage invitation

    Trantor: 549690339

    After scolding its followers in exasperation, the Red Dragon red at garen angrily. Its followers were as quiet as cicadas in winter, but they were unable to resist garen¡¯s Dragon¡¯s might and were still of no use.

    Immediately after, the Red Dragon realized that it was no match for him in closebat and began to chant and cast spells.

    From the looks of it, it still couldn¡¯t ept the fact that it had been easily defeated by garen, and wanted to try to use a spell to reverse the situation.

    At the same time, garen no longer wanted to be entangled with the Red Dragon.

    At the moment the Red Dragon chanted the incantation, he did the same, and waves of magic power surged in his body.

    An explosive fireball appeared in front of garen in a few breaths. The dark red fireball¡¯s surface was filled with cracks, and it was emitting a dangerous dark light.

    On the other side, the Red Dragon stared at the exploding fireball with a stunned expression.

    It was obvious that its casting speed was slower than garen¡¯s. When garen hadpleted the construction of the explosive fireball, its spell had not even appeared.

    Normal true dragons mainly relied on their bodies to fight in their adult stage. At this time, they didn¡¯t know many spells, and they weren¡¯t high-level.

    As a Red Dragon who loved destruction and worshipped violence, the incantations it used belonged to the school of evocation. Now that it saw garen constructing an evocation fireball at such a casting speed, its heart could not help but sink, and it impatiently increased the speed of its incantation.

    Garen looked at the exploding fireball that was floating in the air and spinning slowly, then grinned at the Red Dragon.

    Hu!

    Under garen¡¯s control, the explosive fireball drew a beautiful arc and headed straight for the Red Dragon¡¯s body,nding on it in an instant.

    Bang!

    A distant explosion sounded.

    The shock wave and the mes that followed sent the Red Dragon¡¯s huge body flying. Its heavy body left a deep gully on the ground that was dozens of meters long before it gradually stopped.

    The Red Dragon was highly immune to fire damage, so the high temperature of the bursting fireball did not affect it much. This guy was the type that could bathe inva.

    However, the damage of the explosive fireball was mainly from two aspects. One was the shock wave of the explosion, and the other was the high-temperature me.

    Although it wasn¡¯t afraid of fire, the powerful explosion had shattered some of its scales. The power of the shock prated into its muscles, making the Red Dragon feel as if its internal organs were rolling.

    The prepared spell was interrupted midway, and the bite of magic worsened the situation in his body.

    The Red Dragony sprawled on the ground, breathing heavily with sparks in its mouth. It flipped over and staggered to stand firm, but the bite of magic and the shock to its internal organs made it feel quite ufortable.

    The Red Dragon looked at garen fearfully, and his hot-headed mind finally calmed down.

    ¡°You¡¯re not a Silver Dragon. What kind of Dragon are you?¡±

    you know Frost Dragon Breath and fire spells. When did a strange Dragon like you appear in the vicinity? ¡±

    The Red Dragon had more interactions with the silver Dragon. After the real fight, it vaguely realized that garen was not a real silver Dragon, so it asked directly.

    Garen thought for a moment and said,¡±I¡¯m a color Dragon like you.¡± &Nbsp;

    There was nothing wrong with this answer.

    The Red Dragon was stunned for a moment, and then a cluster of mes came out of its nostrils. It sneered, ¡± ¡°You know how to use the frosty Dragon Breath. Could it be that you¡¯re the shame of the true dragons, the White Dragon?¡±

    you¡¯re lying to a Dragon. I don¡¯t believe you. No white Dragon is like you.

    it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to tell me. What are you trying to do by invading my territory for no reason? ¡±

    Dragons were creatures with a high rate of mutation, and mutant Dragons were not rare.

    Some Dragons believed that dragonbeasts were the product of extreme mutation, so they could not bear the inheritance of Dragons.

    The Red Dragon felt that garen was a mutant Dragon. After all, the four towering dragon horns that it was envious of did not seem like something an ordinary true dragon would have. There was also the strange-looking two circles of ck scales embedded on the silver Dragon¡¯s body.

    A scorching wind blew past, and the Red Dragon subconsciously pped its tail, waiting for garen¡¯s answer with a vignt expression.

    Garen¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, and he said in a low voice, ¡± the mo Xia Duchy is under the protection of my dragon wings, but you took advantage of my absence and repeatedly plundered the wealth and people of the mo Xia Duchy. This is a provocation to me.

    the reason I came to your territory is to ask you to return the wealth you plundered from the mo Xia Duchy and promise that you will not cause trouble for the mo Xia Duchy in the future.

    After agreeing to the offering, as long as the mo Xia Duchy was not destroyed, it would be able to provide him with an endless amount of wealth.

    When the kingdom of Mosha became more prosperous, garen could increase the offering fees.

    He could not allow other Dragons to take advantage of him.

    The Red Dragon wagged its tail, its face full of doubt.

    ¡°What are you saying? I¡¯ve been robbing the mo Xia Duchy for half a year, but I¡¯ve never heard of these puny humans being protected by a true dragon.¡±

    Half. year ... Good fellow.

    The moxia Duchy had really found a father for themselves ... Garen thought to himself.

    The Grand Duke of thorn exined the general situation of the Red Dragon to him. He knew that the Red Dragon was hired by the kingdom of Moria to help in the war. However, after the Red Dragon found out that all the high-level mages of the kingdom of Moria had died and its strength had weakened, it showed its fangs without hesitation and used all sorts of reasons to take advantage of the situation.

    He would go there when he was in a good mood, and he would also go there when he was in a bad mood.

    It had a variety of reasons for asking for money, which made the Duke of thorn feel indignant and his veins pop when he thought about it.

    Even when it was flying in the sky above the kingdom of mo Xia, it would charge the Duke of thorn for looking at it. It said that it had to pay to see the noble face of a true dragon.

    There were also ridiculous reasons such as charging for breathing the same air as a true dragon.

    However, the situation forced them to do so. The mo Xia dukedom had no choice but to fulfill its request and spend money to avoid disaster.

    The Red Dragon wasn¡¯t stupid. In order to prevent the moxia Duchy from fighting to the death, he didn¡¯t ask for too many excuses each time he went over, giving them some buffer time.

    Once or twice was fine, but it could not bear to run away from the mo Xia Duchy. The mo Xia Duchy had already paid arge amount of wealth for this.

    If they did not have enough confidence, they would only end up like the mo Xia Duchy if they made a deal with the evil Dragon.

    you¡¯ve heard about it now. As for whether you knew about it before, that¡¯s not important.

    Garen¡¯s eyes narrowed as he spoke in an unquestionable tone.

    The Red Dragon sized garen up for a few seconds, and then gradually came to a realization.

    It exhaled a few mouthfuls of hot air and said, ¡± we are both true dragons. I know why you are here. You took money from the mo Xia Duchy and were hired by the humans to deal with me.

    It looked in the direction of the mo Xia Duchy and snorted heavily.

    ¡°Hmph, these puny and weak humans only know how to use such methods.¡±

    Immediately, the Red Dragon looked at garen, as if he had forgotten that he had just been beaten up. He smiled excitedly and invited, ¡± as a true dragon, why don¡¯t we join forces and wipe out the entire moxia dukedom? we¡¯ll plunder the wealth of these lowly insects!

 Chapter 136

    ?

    Chapter 136: Magma pool (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    If it was just one dragon, the Red Dragon was afraid that the moxia Duchy would fight to the death.

    However, with garen¡¯s addition, it felt that the people of the mo Xia Duchy would either choose to obediently contribute all their wealth or put up a stubborn resistance and eventually be destroyed by the Dragon wings!

    Under the Red Dragon¡¯s expectant and excited gaze, garen slowly shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in fishing in a pond that is thirsty.¡±

    Then, he chuckled and said in a low voice, ¡± don¡¯t change the subject. Now, hand over the wealth you plundered from the moxia Duchy and swear in the name of the evil dragon mother that you will never Rob the moxia Duchy again.

    In front of garen, the Red Dragon¡¯s face turned pale when he heard that garen was not moved by his words. His eyes seemed to be burning with mes as he said, ¡± ¡°Those are the treasures that I¡¯ve worked so hard to get, why should I give them to you!¡±

    It had been robbing the moxia Kingdom for half a year. Just the thought of handing it over at once made its heart bleed.

    Garen chuckled, his eyes squinted slightly, and then said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Just because you¡¯re not my match.¡±

    The Red Dragon¡¯s expression changed.

    or I can beat you until you can¡¯t move, and then take all your savings in your Dragon Nest.

    you can either be tactful and hand over all the wealth you¡¯ve obtained from the mo Xia Duchy, and you can still keep some of your savings.

    The Red Dragon hesitated, his face uncertain. His tail wagged restlessly behind him.

    As time passed, under garen¡¯s increasingly dangerous gaze, the Red Dragon¡¯s conflicted expression finally settled down, and he cursed, ¡± fine, fine, fine. I¡¯ll give you what belongs to the mo Xia Duchy. It¡¯s my bad luck to have met you.

    The Red Dragon, whose heart was bleeding, vented his anger on the followers around him.

    you¡¯re really a bunch of trash. What¡¯s the use of keeping you alive!

    The Red Dragon¡¯s face was fierce, and in its rage, it directly opened its mouth and spewed out a fire Dragon Breath with astonishing heat.

    It turned its neck, and the fire Dragon Breath moved with it. The rolling mes instantly devoured arge number of its followers around it.

    The Red Dragon¡¯s minions that were drowned in the fire dragon¡¯s breath were reduced to ashes after a short wail of one or two seconds by the high temperature. Then, they were blown away by the breeze of Carrol mountain.

    The Red Dragon¡¯s followers did not die at garen¡¯s hands, but instead, they were killed by it.

    Only a few that the red Dragons thought would be useful in the future were left, such as the troll Wizards and the Crimson Overlord Dragon.

    The remaining followers were trembling in fear.

    ¡°A bunch of useless things!¡±

    After killing its followers, the Red Dragon vented a lot of its anger and stopped its fire breath.

    Then, it pped its wings and flew toward the mountainside of Carlo.

    Garen turned his head to look at the pitiful Red Dragon¡¯s followers, shook his head slightly, and then took off as well, flying after the Red Dragon.

    The Dragon¡¯s Kin enjoyed the Dragon¡¯s protection, and there was no need to worry about encountering dangerous and powerful creatures in the Dragon¡¯s territory. There were many creatures that wanted to follow the true dragon.

    However, it was not easy to be a Dragon¡¯s Kin, especially an evil Dragon¡¯s Kin. For example, he had to constantly worry about being turned into ashes by the angry evil Dragon.

    There was no vegetation on the surface of the dark brown extinct volcano. It was like a huge, dead tomb.

    On the steep slope, there were asional cracks or holes, from which arge amount of high-temperature steam would burst out from time to time, filling the air with a strong smell of sulfur. Moreover, the temperature here was much higher than outside.

    Although it was an extinct volcano, it didn¡¯t mean that there was no possibility of it erupting.

    Garen sniffed the strong smell of sulfur, feeling the heat and the sticky, warm air around him. He chased the Red Dragon and soon arrived at a Cave Dragon¡¯s Nest halfway up the mountain.

    Garen had yet to enter the red dragon¡¯sir, but he could already feel a wave of rising heat blowing against his face.

    If he was a pure white Dragon, he would not want to stay in this environment for even a second longer, but garen did not feel anything now.

    When he first left the ice field of the extreme north, he felt a little ufortable. However, this kind of difort was caused by being away from the environment for a long time, not the change in temperature. Although he preferred the cold, he did not dislike the hot environment.

    The fire element Energy here was extremely active, and the evoking fireballs would be 30% more powerful in such a ce.

    The Red Dragon entered the Dragon¡¯s Nest first, and at the same time, turned to look at garen who was still outside the Dragon¡¯s Nest. His voice was displeased but weing, ¡± ¡°If you want toe in and take a look, thene over.¡±

    Garen¡¯s gaze flickered, and he retracted his dragon wings before flying into the red dragon¡¯sir.

    The walls and floor of their were dark brown in color, and there were Obsidian iid in the surroundings, reflecting a faint luster. The temperature in the dragon¡¯sir was at least a hundred degrees, and ordinary creatures could not survive here.

    The Red dragon¡¯s eyes turned and stared at garen, then said decisively, ¡± as expected, you¡¯re not a Silver Dragon, and you can¡¯t be a White Dragon.

    As far as it knew, neither the silver Dragon nor the White Dragon would want to enter itsir. The temperature here was too high for the silver Dragon and the White Dragon, who liked the cold. It would make them very ufortable and ufortable.

    Garen did not answer the Red Dragon, but changed the topic, ¡± don¡¯t waste any more time. Hand over all the treasures you got from the mo Xia Duchy.

    As he spoke, he looked into the red dragon¡¯sir.

    He was surprised to find that there was a hugeva pool inside that wasrge enough to amodate a superrge true dragon. Boilingva flowed inside and it was even bubbling brightly.

    The high temperature caused the air above to distort and ripple.

    The Red Dragon noticed garen¡¯s gaze and said smugly, ¡± ¡°Do you want to take ava bath? It took me a lot of effort to build thisva pool, and it¡¯s a wonderful thing to swim in it for a while when you¡¯re free.¡±

    After a pause, the Red Dragon sized garen up with a provocative look, and said in a strange tone, ¡± Oh, that¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t have the ability, don¡¯t even think about taking ava bath. Your Silver Dragon scales won¡¯t look good if they are burned red.

    The Red Dragon¡¯s desire to win was stronger. Since he couldn¡¯t beat garen, he wanted to regain his face somewhere else.

    Garen looked at theva pool and estimated that with his own resistance, he would definitely not be weaker than the Red Dragon in terms of fire resistance.

    After some thought, garen looked at the Red Dragon and said in a casual tone, ¡± ¡°You think only red Dragons can bathe inva?¡±

    The Red Dragon sneered and asked,¡±what else?¡± Why don¡¯t you go down and try?¡±

    It was certain that the silver Dragon in front of it was not a Red Dragon, no matter what kind of Dragon species it was. Otherwise, it would have been able to tell.

    Different true dragons had their own immunity and resistance. It was very dangerous to take a bath inva if one was not a Red Dragon.

    The thousand-degreeva was enough to melt some metals with lower melting points. Even the true Dragon¡¯s body couldn¡¯tst long in it.

    Looking at the look of conviction on its face, garen had an idea.

    With the environment of theva half-ne, it would be difficult for his followers in the Arctic tundra to y a role there. Moreover, it was difficult for him to take care of an area of nearly 100 million square kilometers as a Dragon. He needed suitable subordinates and followers to take care of it as garen¡¯s extended limbs and fangs.

    Theva demine was a paradise for fire and earth elementals. The environment was hot and dry, and not many creatures could adapt to it.

    As for the red Dragons who loved high temperature environments ... It just so happened to be very suitable for living in theva demine.

    The Red Dragon would be more at home in theva demine than in the main material ne.

 Chapter 137

    ?

    Chapter 137: It¡¯s a good thing to have more

    Trantor: 549690339

    Garen nced at theva pool, then turned to look at the Red Dragon. After pretending to think for a few seconds, he said, ¡± the temperature of thisva pool is indeed something that not many creatures can withstand.

    The Red Dragon snorted and said proudly, ¡± it¡¯s good that you know. Bathing inva is a special activity for us red Dragons. Don¡¯t even think about it.

    On the other side, garen smiled faintly, then stared at the proud Red Dragon, and changed the topic, ¡± but I think I can be like you Red Dragons, bathing inva without getting hurt.

    The Red Dragon was stunned for a moment, and then he couldn¡¯t help butugh. Heughed so hard that his body trembled.

    Afterughing for more than ten seconds under garen¡¯s calm gaze, it finally said in disdain, ¡± ¡°Really? I don¡¯t believe you, unless you go in and have a look in front of me right now.¡±

    Seeing the fish bite the hook, garen grinned.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so confident, why don¡¯t we make a bet? if I can stay in theva pool for a long time, you¡¯ll be loyal to me for a hundred years.¡±

    on the other hand, you don¡¯t have to hand over the property of the mo Xia Duchy. I will also give you 10000 gold coins.

    After hearing garen¡¯s words, the Red Dragon was stunned for a moment, thenughed out loud again. He raised his head high and said proudly, ¡± ¡°You want me to pledge my loyalty to you? You¡¯re dreaming.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll kindly ept these ten thousand gold coins in advance.¡±

    ¡°Then, with the immortal Dragon Empress as a witness, let¡¯s make a bet.¡± Garen nodded.

    The Red Dragon opened its mouth and was about to agree, but it seemed to have thought of something in the end. It suddenly became alert and red at garen, ¡± ¡°I almost fell for your trick.¡±

    Garen furrowed his brows and provoked the Red Dragon, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re scared?¡±

    The Red Dragon gritted his teeth, raised his head, and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°The great ashen wings are fearless!¡±

    The voice paused for a moment. It looked at garen and said with an evil expression, ¡± I¡¯ll bet with you, but the condition is that you¡¯re not allowed to use any form of external force, including spell-like abilities or magical techniques. You can only enter theva pool with your own body.

    So. he was afraid that I would y tricks ... Garen finally understood what the Red Dragon meant by almost falling for it.

    Although the Red Dragon was proud, she was indeed much smarter. If it was the White Dragon Maiden, she probably wouldn¡¯t have thought of this.

    However, garen had no intention of using a protective spell, his own elemental resistance was already enough.

    The temperature in the center of the fireball spell was more than a thousand degrees. Its temperature wasn¡¯t any lower than naturalva.

    Before using the Dragon Soul Stone, garen did not feel any obvious burning pain even when he used the fireball spell to burn himself. After using the Dragon Soul Stone to greatly increase his strength, he did not need to worry about this temperature anymore.

    ¡°No problem, I won¡¯t use any spells.¡±

    Garen simply agreed to the Red Dragon¡¯s request.

    Immediately, the two of them made a bet.

    The Red Dragon looked at garen and licked his lips with his red tongue. ¡°Prepare the gold coins, they are all mine!¡±

    Garen shook his head slightly and ignored the Red Dragon who was full of confidence.

    As the most powerful true dragon among the five-colored evil dragons, almost all Red Dragons had self-confidence to the point of being arrogant and conceited. This Red Dragon was no exception. It was certain that garen could not withstand the high temperature of theva. Although it had not really started, it already felt that it had won.

    This inexplicable confidence was rooted in the minds of all Red Dragons, and it was their biggest feature.

    Garen turned his head to look at theva pool, moving his four limbs as he approached it step by step.

    As he got closer, he could smell an even stronger sulfuric smell. Arge amount of white high-temperature steam lingered above theva pool, and below it was bright and dangerousva.

    If an ordinary creature identally fell into theva pool, it would be instantly lit up into a torch, then turned into ashes and sank into theva.

    ¡°Are you scared?¡±

    the bet has already been made. Unless you¡¯re not afraid of the Dragon Queen¡¯s curse and fall into hell after death, it¡¯s toote for you to regret it now. Haha, just give me the gold coins obediently.

    When the Red Dragon saw garen sizing up theva pool as he approached, it thought that garen was afraid, so it could not help but mock him.

    Garen chuckled, then took a step forward. In the rumbling bubbles, the forelimb Dragon w sank into the viscous and high-temperature magma.

    It was warm to the touch, just like hot water with just the right temperature. The heat was constantly emitted from the magma, passing through the Dragon scales and nourishing the muscles below, making garen feel surprisingly good.

    However, when he thought about the Red Dragon¡¯s confidence and mockery, garen had a wicked interest in it.

    Hiss ... He sucked in a breath of cold air and frowned. The fine dragon scales on his facial armor were squeezed together as if he was suffering from a great burning pain.

    haha! the Red Dragon continued tough, ¡± the magma will show you what it means to overestimate yourself!

    what¡¯s the big deal with just one dragon w? all of you, go down!

    At the same time, garen¡¯s expression changed, and the pained expression from earlierpletely disappeared. He muttered to himself in confusion, ¡± that¡¯s weird. I thought it would hurt a little, but this feeling ... Why is it sofortable? ¡±

    He jumped forward without hesitation.

    Plop!

    The huge Dragon¡¯s body sank into theva pool, and the Red Hotva sshed around it. When itnded on the ground, thick white smoke rose, and the surroundings were instantly charred ck.

    The Red Dragon was stunned.

    Garen¡¯s dragon wings moved slightly, bringing up a handful ofva and pouring it on himself.

    Whoosh!

    The bright and eye-catchingva slid down from the silver Dragon scales. In the intertwining red and silver colors, garen squinted his eyes slightly, his tinum Dragon eyes filled with afortable color.

    In his perception, theva pool was like a hot spring, and the temperature was just right.

    The heat nourished the muscles under the Dragon¡¯s scales, making him feel rxed. Although it was not asfortable as the magic tide that flowed from the inside to the outside when he swallowed the magic gem, garen had to admit that he did not want to leave this ce for the time being.

    ¡°As you said, it is indeed a wonderful thing to take a bath in theva pool.¡±

    Garen looked at the Red Dragon and raised his voice slightly. He smiled and said, ¡± another adult red Dragon will pledge loyalty to me for a hundred years. That would be more interesting than bathing inva.

    ¡°What a wonderful day.¡±

    Outside theva pool, the Red dragon¡¯s eyes were wide open as he looked in disbelief at garen, who was unscathed and swimming in theva pool, sometimes diving and sometimes backstroke.

    Its mouth was still wide open, but the arrogantughter from before had stopped.

    ¡°No, impossible. There must be something wrong with the magma.¡±

    The Red Dragon ran over with a look of luck on its face. It reached out its Dragon w and touched the high-temperatureva in theva pool.

    However, the temperature of the tentacle was no different from before.

    Realizing that he had lost the bet and had to give up a hundred years of freedom, the Red Dragon¡¯s face immediately darkened.

    It covered its eyes with its ws and howled, ¡± ah ah ah, the great ashen wings, the Lord of volcanoes, Roel, how can you be loyal to another Dragon!

    ¡°Dammit! ¡®Damn it!¡¯ My freedom! My freedom!¡±

    ¡°Owwuuu!¡±

    Red Dragon Rollin raised his head and let out a long roar, spitting out hot Dragon Breath from his mouth. The mes collided with the ceiling of the Dragon Nest and bloomed into a bright flower of fire.

    After spitting out a circle of Dragon Breath, it hit its head against the wall in regret, making a hole in it. Finally, it pped its wings and set off a gust of wind. It flew directly out of the Dragon¡¯s Nest and wantonly destroyed the surrounding environment to vent the unwillingness in its heart.

    At the same time, garen closed his eyes slightly and rxed his mind. His dragon wings extended to both sides, and the elbows of his Dragon Arms were slightly bent. He leaned against the edge of theva pool and enjoyed the nourishment of the heat from theva.

    Listening to the rumbling sounds of the Red Dragon¡¯s destruction outside, his mood was extremelyfortable, and he simply fell asleep in this position.

 Chapter 138

    ?

    Chapter 138: Making a big picture (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    A few hourster, when garen woke up from his nap, the first thing he saw when he opened his eyes was the Red Dragon who had lost all will to live.

    It had been wreaking havoc outside to vent its emotions, and had gradually regained its calm. It was now lying on the edge of theva pool, and its lifeless face had a thoughtful expression. It would look at garen from time to time, but no one knew what it was thinking.

    Seeing garen open his eyes, the Red Dragon raised his head, and theny down weakly.

    In theva pool, garen turned his neck and pped his dragon wings gently, causing streams ofva to flow.

    ¡°This feels good.¡±

    Garen praised theva pool here, then moved his body and walked out of theva pool.

    There was still someva on his dragon scales, and as garen walked, it dripped to the ground, causing bright mes to rise.

    ¡°ept the reality.¡±

    Garen looked down at the Red Dragon and said in a low voice.

    The Red Dragon shook its body and stood up slowly. It also looked at garen with a hint of unwillingness in its eyes. However, after hesitating for a few seconds, it finally sighed helplessly and lowered its noble dragon head to garen.

    with the Dragon Empress as my witness, Red Dragon Earl will keep his promise and dere his loyalty to you for a hundred years.

    Since he couldn¡¯t resist this cruel reality, he could only ept it.

    It changed its attitude towards garen, its expression and tone became much more respectful.

    Garen nodded his head in satisfaction, and said calmly, ¡± Roel, one day in the future, you might be d that you lost to me today.

    The Red Dragon, Earl, remained silent and didn¡¯tment.

    After a pause, it suddenly whispered to garen, ¡± do I still need to return the wealth of the mo Xia Duchy if I pledge my loyalty to you? ¡±

    Those who pledged loyalty didn¡¯t need to hand over their wealth, and what they got belonged to them. Otherwise, with the greedy nature of the evil Dragon, it would rather die than pledge loyalty to other true dragons.

    The two white Dragon guards were in a different situation.

    Because they had stolen garen¡¯s things first, he had taken their treasures as punishment. If they had followed him normally, they would not have had to hand over their umted wealth.

    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s a separate matter.¡±

    I won¡¯t ask you to hand over any of the treasures you¡¯ve obtained from other ces, but you must give me everything you¡¯ve obtained from the mo Xia Duchy.

    Garen looked at the Red Dragon and said something that broke its heart.

    ¡°Sigh ...¡±

    Rowell¡¯s expression was bleak.

    Immediately after, it flew over theva pool with a pained expression and went deeper into the dragon¡¯sir to organize its wealth.

    Not long after, Roel carried a few huge metal boxes and ced them in front of garen.

    Garen¡¯s eyes lit up as he opened them one by one.

    The box was filled with gold coins and gemstones. The moment the box was opened, the surrounding walls and floor were illuminated, and the air in the entire Dragon Lair was filled with the smell of money and treasures.

    ¡°It¡¯s all here,¡±

    Roel extended his Dragon w, his dragon face filled with reluctance. He turned his head and could not bear to see his treasure fall into the hands of another Dragon, but he could not help but observe garen¡¯s actions from the corner of his eye. Perhaps he was hoping that garen would change his mind in the end and leave a part for him as a charity.

    Looking at it, garen could not help butugh, and immediately kept these treasure chests into his space ring without any hesitation.

    He wasn¡¯t an evil Dragon, but he was a Dragon after all. As long as he was a Dragon, he wouldn¡¯t give up his treasure so easily.

    When the treasure chest disappeared, the Red Dragon breathed heavily, and sparks came out of his nostrils. The light in his eyes disappeared for a moment.

    Garen shifted his gaze and looked deeper into its Dragon Lair.

    There was a small mountain of treasure inside.

    The Red Dragon had umted a lot of wealth.

    Even after handing over the money he had obtained from the mo Xia Duchy, his wealth was still slightly more than garen¡¯s.

    In the harsh and barrennd of the extreme north, it was very difficult to obtain treasures.

    Garen¡¯s first bucket of gold was snatched from the White Dragon Lady. At that time, the White Dragondy¡¯s savings seemed pretty good in garen¡¯s eyes, but now, it was considered very little. After the battle with the human army and the destruction of the frost Giant tribe, his treasure vault was filled up.

    However, it was still not as much as the Red Dragon¡¯s Treasury.

    In terms of the quantity and quality of magic gemstones, the Red Dragon was no match for garen, because garen had a small Gemstone Mine.

    But in other aspects, garen was no match for the Red Dragon.

    The Red Dragon was focused on making money, and it had been a year since he made a fortune from the war.

    It moved between many duchies through various means, including but not limited to being hired, intimidating, robbing, and hitting people when they were down ... Thus, he had umted a considerable amount of wealth.

    The mo Xia Duchy was only one of the victims.

    If not for that, it would have to be at least in its Prime before it could have the same amount of wealth as it did now.

    If it was during peaceful times, such a troublemaking Red Dragon would definitely attract the attention of the human powerhouses.

    But now, the human countries were too busy to take care of themselves. Because the Red Dragon knew what to do, most countries chose to spend money to avoid disaster. Some tried to drive away or kill the Red Dragon, but they were turned to ashes by it.

    After noticing garen¡¯s gaze, Earl¡¯s heart tightened. His body flickered, and he stood in front of garen, blocking him. At the same time, he said in a serious tone, ¡± ¡°Although I¡¯m loyal to you, ording to the rules of loyalty between true dragons, the loyalist can keep his own wealth.¡±

    ¡°If you have any ideas about my treasure vault, I can go against the oath!¡±

    The Red Dragon exined rationally.

    Garen retracted his gaze, his tinum Dragon eyes reflecting Roel¡¯s nervous expression. He chuckled and said, ¡± don¡¯t worry, not only will I not take your things, but I will also give you a chance to be one of the richest Red Dragons.

    Roel was slightly taken aback, suspecting that he had heard wrong.

    ¡°Make me richer?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me, are you?¡±

    A suspicious look appeared on Rawl¡¯s face.

    Garen smiled faintly and said, ¡± I have control over a half-ne¡¯s teleportation portal. It¡¯s a country of fire andva. It¡¯s a quasi-Elemental ne. There¡¯s endless wealth buried under the scorched earth whereva flows.

    ¡°Red Dragons are the most suitable true dragons to live in there.¡±

    as long as you obey me, you can get unimaginable benefits from the demine.

    Garen could tell that although this fellow was forced to pledge loyalty to him by the bet, its attitude was not right. It would not disobey garen¡¯s orders, but if it resisted in its heart, it might not put in any effort and be a useless Dragon.

    Hence, garen gave Earl rouer a big promise to motivate him.

    This was the mostmon means of control by capitalism, and the Red Dragon had failed to resist it.

    A burst of light burst out from its pupils, and it said with heavy breathing, ¡± ¡°Really? Do you really have a quasi-elemental half-ne portal in your hands? And it¡¯s fire and earth?¡±

    It knew all too well what such a half-ne represented.

    Garen nodded calmly and said, ¡± ¡°Of course, when the time is right, you can follow me inside.¡±

    then, turn it into a Kingdom and paradise for the true dragon.

    Roel¡¯s eyes were bright, and he couldn¡¯t help but imagine the beautiful scene of a Dragon¡¯s Lair filled with fire attribute gems.

    A few secondster, it came back to its senses. Under the influence of the attractive benefits, it looked at garen with more respect.

    ¡°As expected of the true dragon I¡¯m loyal to. I, Roell, pay my respects to you.¡±

    The Red Dragon lowered its head again, and said in an excited tone.

    However, no one knew who it wasplimenting.

 Chapter 139

    ?

    Chapter 139: This is the real Dragon

    Trantor: 549690339

    Mo Xia Duchy, Inke city.

    In the sky above the huge city that was gradually rising from the outside to the inside, a superrge silver Dragon and a Red Dragon, one in the front and one in the back, carried a soul-stirring aura and swept up a strong wind.

    It was around seven in the morning.

    The streets of the city below were already filled with many pedestrians and merchants who had woken up early in the morning for the sake of survival.

    Two true dragons flew across the sky, their wings blocking the faint light of the morning sun. The shadows they formed on the ground enveloped arge number of low-rise houses and pedestrians.

    The citizens of Inke city raised their heads and looked up, their hearts and minds were shaken by the appearance of the powerful true dragon.

    The Red Dragon hade here many times to Rob, so they were not unfamiliar with the Red Dragon¡¯s figure. However, no matter how many times they saw it, they couldn¡¯t help but feel awe in their hearts.

    This was especially so now that it was not just the Red Dragon that hade. There was also a handsome and vigorous silver giant dragon in front of it, whose aurapletely suppressed the Red Dragon.

    it¡¯s the great dragon of eternity, our powerful and beautiful true dragon that protects our country!

    While garen was heading to Carlo mountain, the Duke of thorn spread the news that the kingdom of mo Xia had received the protection of the true dragon. At the same time, he held a banquet and sent out invitations, inviting the higher-ups of the other duchies to celebrate.

    let¡¯s celebrate. The Dragon of eternity has subdued the ashen wings that spread disaster and brought peace and tranquility to the people of the Mosha Duchy.

    Some bards looked up at the trail of the silver Dragon and murmured to themselves.

    At the same time, some people had a fanatical look in their eyes as they followed the true Dragon¡¯s flying trajectory and ran wildly. They didn¡¯t stop until they were exhausted. Some people were afraid and hid by the wall, afraid of attracting the true Dragon¡¯s attention ...

    Hmph, these ant-like humans actually came to you to deal with me. Despicable, shameless. I should use Dragon Breath to turn them into ashes and let the mes drown the city.

    The Red Dragon that was flying behind garen had a ferocious look on its face. The Dragon was the first toin, using the humans of their actions.

    Garen turned around and gave it a warning look.

    Rollin¡¯s face stiffened as he realized that he had said something wrong. He thenughed and quickly changed his words. but it¡¯s also fortunate that they found you. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have the honor of serving you.

    It gritted its teeth and looked down at the humans below.

    ¡°What a bunch of cute little things.¡±

    Garen retracted his gaze and retracted his dragon wings. He descended towards the inner city where the Duke of thorns was, with the Red Dragon following behind him.

    The Archduke of thorn summoned spellcasters and skilled craftsmen to build a huge tform on one side of the inner city overnight to receive the arrival of the true dragon. He also set up a post next to the tform, where more than 20 pure and beautiful girls were waiting.

    The only thing they needed to do was to listen to garen¡¯s orders and try their best to satisfy all of the eternal Dragon¡¯s requests.

    Even if they had to use their lives to please themselves, these maidservants who had been trained since young could still do it without hesitation.

    Garen wouldn¡¯t stay in Inke city for long, but the Duke of thorns insisted on doing so to show his respect and respect for garen.

    However, from garen¡¯s point of view, the main purpose of the Duke of thorn¡¯s actions was to tell the people of other countries that the Mosha Duchy was under the protection of the true dragon, and that they were also trying their best to maintain this protective rtionship.

    The deal with the mo Xia Duchy only allowed them to use garen¡¯s name.

    The Grand Duke of thorn felt that if he treated garen with sincerity, he might be able to get garen¡¯s help andpassion when the mo Xia Duchy was in great danger. Therefore, he was not stingy in trying to build a good rtionship with garen.

    Garen understood what he was thinking, so he did not reject the Duke of thorns¡¯s offer to rope him in.

    As for whether or not he would help when he encountered a real crisis in the mo Xia Duchy, it would all depend on garen¡¯s mood at the time.

    It was impossible to expect him to help just because of some benefits.

    When faced with cannonballs, garen always chose to eat the Cannonball and throw the Cannonball back.

    The silver Dragon and the Red Dragonnded on the tform one after another. When they noticed garen¡¯s figure, someone had already gone to inform the Duke of thorns.

    A group of young and beautiful maids with fair skin came up and said respectfully, ¡± ¡°We pay our respects to you, great dragon of eternity.¡±

    ¡°Please give us your orders at any time.¡±

    Earl, who was consciously behind garen, nced at garen andughed weirdly.

    When garen heard the Red Dragon¡¯sughter, his face darkened and he turned around to look.

    But when he turned his head, Roel was already sitting upright and still, with an unsmiling expression, as if the strangeughter just now hade from another Dragon.

    ¡°Do you need us to wipe your dragon scales and clean your dragon body?¡±

    The tall and curvaceous head maidservant approached, looking at garen with a gentle and respectful expression.

    Her gaze was like water, and there was a faint look in her eyes. He didn¡¯t know if it was a disguise or if it was reverence from the heart, but it had a feeling of being at garen¡¯smand.

    Garen wanted to refuse, but because he had been flying for a long time, his body was indeed covered in dust.

    After some thought, he nodded at the head maid.

    He did not speak, but his nod already represented garen¡¯s response.

    The maidservants were overjoyed, and their faces were filled with joy and excitement, as if it was their greatest honor to be able to serve garen and clean his body.

    Immediately after, their soft little hands lifted the light water bucket, soaked thevender-scented essence into the warm water, and then soaked the White delicate towel. They swayed their slender waists as they approached garen, gently rubbed the White towel until it was foam, and then carefully wiped garen¡¯s Silver Dragon scales.

    The soft touch made garen feel good. He squinted his eyes slightly andy down on the ground, quietly enjoying the service of the young maid.

    Roel was a little envious. He red at the Mosha nobles not far away and spoke in themonnguage with a nasty expression, ¡± why isn¡¯t anyone providing services to the powerful wings of ashes!

    A middle-aged man who had been waiting there had a stiff expression on his face. His legs were trembling in front of the Red Dragon¡¯s might, and he reluctantly said,¡±I¡¯m, I¡¯m very sorry, Your Excellency Red Dragon. We didn¡¯t think this through.¡±

    No one had expected that garen¡¯s trip to Carlo mountains would not only fail to drive the Red Dragon away, but he would also bring it back.

    ¡°Foolish humans!¡±

    Roel opened his mouth, revealing his sharp Dragon fangs. His breathing caused the surrounding temperature to rise.

    There was a disturbance in front of them, for fear that the Red Dragon would start a massacre.

    The middle-aged man who caught Roell¡¯s attention felt his vision go dark. His heart almost stopped from the pressure.

    This movement made garen, who was enjoying the service of the maid, unhappy, and he slowly opened his tinum Dragon eyes.

    ¡°Roel, don¡¯t scare them anymore.¡±

    After warning Roel, garen closed his eyes again. The beautiful maids around him were focused on bathing and cleaning his dragon scales, as if they did not care about the outside world at all.

    Roel snorted heavily at the middle-aged man, shaking his head and Dragon Tail restlessly. However, he still followed garen¡¯s orders and did not scare the humans here.

    At the same time, the Grand Duke of thorn had rushed over after receiving the news.

    He just happened to see garen berating the Red Dragon, and the Red Dragon silently followed his instructions.

    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s no ordinary true dragon.¡±

    the ferocious and powerful red Dragon seems to have been tamed by it.

    The Archduke of thorn was overjoyed and rejoiced in his heart for his decision.

    Whether it was to hand over the teleportation gate without any hesitation or to win over garen with benefits, it was all worth it in his eyes now.

 Chapter 140

    ?

    Chapter 140: Let us celebrate

    Trantor: 549690339

    By the time most of garen¡¯s body had been cleaned and was emitting a faint aroma ofvender, it was already afternoon.

    Because he felt sofortable, he unknowingly fell asleep.

    When he opened his eyes and looked around, he saw that the beautiful maids who were wiping his body were all sweating and panting. They were all exhausted.

    To them, garen¡¯s body was huge, like a few houses connected together. They did not dare to be careless when cleaning him, even the smallest gap between the Dragon scales was carefully taken care of.

    There were even spellcasters who provided spells to help these ordinary maidservants fly up so that they could reach a high ce to clean garen¡¯s back.

    After washing up, she changed into a dry towel and wiped off the water droplets on garen¡¯s body. It was another big project.

    This had caused them to overexert their physical strength.

    Under the pale golden sunlight, garen¡¯s Silver Dragon scales and towering dragon horns glowed, intertwining with the afternoon sun. His entire body seemed to be emitting ayer of faint golden and silver luster, majestic, beautiful, and soul-stirring.

    The maids around him looked tired, but almost no one was willing to look away from garen, attracted by his beautiful and powerful dragon body.

    Although they were of different species, humans had always admired the powerful and beautiful form of a true dragon, and were easily subdued by it.

    Roel sneaked a nce at garen, then looked at his own Red Dragon body. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh with a sad expression.

    Although it didn¡¯t want to, it had to admit in its heart that the person it was loyal to was much more handsome than it was.

    ¡°You guys can go and rest.¡±

    Garen looked at the maids and said in a low voice.

    These maidservants had been busy for most of the day and had yet to eat.

    yes. If you have other matters to attend to, please do not pity us and just give us your orders.

    After garen nodded, they gradually dispersed.

    A few minutester, the Grand Duke of thorns, who was dressed luxuriously and wearing a golden thorn crown on his head, came over. He smiled and said sincerely, ¡± on behalf of all the people of the moxia dukedom, I pay my respects to you.

    He waved his hand, and the group of people slowly walked away with the iron box.

    this is the remaining part of the payment. Thank you for your help to the mo Xia Duchy.

    Although it was a deal, the Duke of thorn did not say it was a deal at all. He only praised garen¡¯s good character.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll kindly ept it.¡± Garen nodded gently.

    Then, the elements gathered, and some translucent dragon ws condensed in the air, dragging the box containing the gold coins and gems over.

    As he opened the box, garen¡¯s mask immediately reflected the evil Color of Money and wealth.

    He took out a blue round gem the size of a pigeon¡¯s egg, admired it for a while, and then threw it into his mouth.

    ¡°Oh ...¡±

    The waves of magic power swept through his body, giving him an extremelyfortable feeling.

    He had quite a number of gemstones now, and he would asionally want to reminisce about the pleasure of eating gemstones.

    In garen¡¯s eyes, it didn¡¯t disappear, it just merged with him.

    When Roel saw garen wasting such a precious treasure by directly eating the magic gem, an obvious look of envy appeared on his dragon face.

    The Archduke of thorn looked at the evil red Dragon, who did not keep his word and took advantage of the situation. He said with a smile, ¡± Your Excellency Red Dragon, I¡¯m d to see you get along well with the great dragon of eternity.

    if there¡¯s a chance in the future, the mo Xia Duchy might consider working with you.

    The Duke of thorn¡¯s performance made garen cast him a sidelong nce.

    Rollin wagged his tail restlessly and licked his lips. He recalled the good days when he robbed the kingdom of moxia. as long as there¡¯s a suitable reward, I will consider epting your request.

    Garen was at a loss for words.

    Roel didn¡¯t seem to realize that the Grand Duke of thorn¡¯s words were just out of courtesy.

    The Duke of thorn did not dare to ask for the Red Dragon¡¯s help again after being beaten so badly by it. Even if it promised to help for free, the Duke of thorn would not dare to ept it.

    The Duke of thorn was stunned by the Red Dragon¡¯s answer, but he ignored it immediately. He looked at garen with respect that he could not tell if it was true or not.

    ¡°How¡¯s the preparation of the spellbook I wanted?¡±

    Garen asked in a low voice.

    there are too many spell books. It will take a few days for you to copy them. Please wait patiently.

    Garen nodded and said,¡±finish it as soon as possible.¡±

    of course, the moxia dukedom will do its best. The Archduke of thorn replied with a smile.

    Garen spread his dragon wings and stood up. He looked down at the Duke of thorns and said, ¡± ¡°What do you n to do with those maids after I leave?¡±

    The Archduke of thorn paused for a moment, then said seriously, ¡± don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re your personal maids, even if you leave Inke city.

    ¡°That¡¯s for the best,¡± garen nodded and said in a low voice.

    Roel blinked and looked at the Duke of thorn. old human, give me a group of human girls. I promise that when the moxia Duchy needs help, I will be the first toe to your aid.

    I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be the first one to take advantage of me ... The Archduke of thorn thought to himself.

    He had witnessed the Red Dragon¡¯s shamelessness.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Excellency Red Dragon.¡±

    the Moria dukedom will not use their own people to make a deal. They respect the glory of the eternal Dragon and serve him willingly.

    The Grand Duke of thorn¡¯s words were pleasant to hear, but garen was still skeptical.

    ¡°If you have enough charm to make human girls fall in love with you, I won¡¯t stop you. Instead, I¡¯ll wait and see.¡±

    After listening to the Duke of thorn¡¯s answer, Roell¡¯s dragon face was filled with eagerness. ¡°Then you just wait and see. As long as this Dragon uses a few tricks, how can any human woman resist this Dragon¡¯s charm?¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the Red Dragon¡¯s body lit up with a fiery red spiritual light.

    The spiritual light wrapped around it and suddenly shrank, finally condensing into a human silhouette.

    Roel used a transformation spell and instantly turned into a human.

    He was 1.9 meters tall, wearing a me coat, had long red hair, red eyes, and a wicked smile on his tough face.

    as long as I¡¯m willing, I can walk around your city. If you can¡¯t resist my charm, the human girls who want to confess their love to me will line up a hundred meters away!

    The human form of Roel boasted shamelessly.

    Immediately after, when he saw garen looking at him, Roel turned around, showing off his tall body, and then asked, ¡± ¡°My Lord, what do I look like?¡±

    If one were to ignore the faint aura of a true dragon on his body, one would not be able to see a single trace of a true Dragon¡¯s characteristics even though he was rather eye-catching on the outside.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Garen gave a perfunctory reply and looked away.

    He had no interest in admiring the bodies of the same sex.

    After being snubbed, Roel red at the Duke of thorns and then dispelled his transformation.

    With a bright sh of spiritual light, the huge Red Dragon reappeared on the tform. Its body was constantly emitting a threatening heat, and no one dared to approach it.

    At the same time, the Grand Duke of thorn¡¯s eyes shed as if he had thought of something.

    He considered his words and said, ¡± in order to celebrate the Mosha Duchy receiving the protection of the eternal Dragon, a banquet will be held in Inke city in three days. Nobles from all over the world will be invited. There will be many delicacies, fine wines, and fruits.

    I would like to invite the great dragon of eternity to the banquet. I hope you can attend.

    ¡°It was originally held for you.¡±

    Garen¡¯s gaze shifted slightly, and he looked at the Grand Duke of thorns with a faint smile.

    I think it¡¯s a lie to ask me to attend the banquet. It¡¯s more like you want to use this as a warning to other countries.

    The Duke of thorn was exposed, but he did not look embarrassed. He only smiled and said, ¡± I can¡¯t hide my intentions from the Dragon of eternity.

    however, it is the wish of all the people of mo Xia for you to appear at the banquet. The hearts of the people of mo Xia are filled with respect and gratitude for you.

    Garen thought for a few seconds, and under the Duke of thorn¡¯s expectant gaze, he nodded slowly.

    ¡°It just so happens that I want to try the delicacies of the human countries. Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡±

    I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be fine. the Duke of thorn was overjoyed. the chefs of the kingdom of mo Xia are very skilled. I believe they won¡¯t disappoint you.

 Chapter 141

    ?

    Chapter 141: The charming garen (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Time quickly passed. In the blink of an eye, the sun had set twice.

    At this moment, it was evening, and the sunset glow was like fire. Looking down from the highest point of the central city, one could see that the entire Inke city seemed to be shrouded in ayer of faint fiery red color.

    The streets were filled with people, some in a hurry, some walking slowly. They gathered in twos and threes, chatting and strolling. It was full of the atmosphere of life.

    In the crowd.

    A young man and an elegant woman with blonde hair and fair skin were walking side by side.

    The young man¡¯s handsome face was like the rising sun, overwhelming the sunset and attracting the attention of the people around him. He was tall and strong, with a head full of silver hair, and he was wearing an exquisite and luxurious high-cored noble robe. There was an indescribable charm about him.

    The most eye-catching thing about him was his tinum-colored pupils and the unique temperament he exuded.

    It was calm and quiet, like a breeze from the ancient times, blowing through the curtain of time and slowly falling to the present. It also seemed like an echo from the distant future, stirring up ripples of time, and blending into the present.

    The past and future blended together and finally settled in his tinum eyes, deep and charming.

    ¡°Garen, I didn¡¯t expect your human appearance and bearing to be so extraordinary.¡±

    look, you¡¯ve attracted the attention of all the humans around you.

    Luna, who was passing by Inke city this morning, nced at garen and said with a chuckle.

    Garen had no intention of transforming into a human at first, but after using the shapeshifting spell, all his strength was suppressed into his tiny human body, making him feel a little ufortable.

    He had cast the transformation spell today because he had met Luna. She said that she would only be staying for a short while and wanted to walk around the city. Since she had met garen, she hoped that he could apany her.

    She was also very curious about what garen looked like after he transformed into a human.

    Under Luna¡¯s persuasion, garen finally cast the shapeshifting spell to satisfy her curiosity, and strolled with her on the bustling streets of Inke city.

    Garen, who had transformed into a human for the first time in public, ignored the passionate gazes that were directed at him.

    The atmosphere in the mo Xia Duchy was more open. There were many girls on the streets who showed their faces. When they saw garen, they did not hide their enthusiasm and excitement at all, and they whispered to their best friends beside them.

    It was not just the women, but the men¡¯s gazes were also attracted to garen.

    Logically speaking, when facing someone of the same gender who was better than him, he should feel some envy or even jealousy. However, because the gap was too big, garen did not notice many envious and jealous gazes. Most of them were admiration, and a small number of them were passionate gazes like women.

    If not for Luna¡¯s presence, garen would have been hit on and asked many questions along the way.

    But even so, there were still some bold girls who came to ask for garen¡¯s contact information and address, which made Luna chuckle.

    After a few times, garen was a little tired of it, so he deliberately released a trace of Dragon¡¯s might to make the people around him feel an inexplicable fear and not dare to approach.

    In the bustling crowd, the crowded crowd separated in front of garen and Luna like a tide, and then regrouped behind them, but not many people noticed this unusual thing.

    ¡°Did youe to Inke city just to pass by or to stand up for Morton?¡±

    the country this city belongs to is the main culprit of your good friend¡¯s death.

    Garen asked as he observed the surrounding scenery.

    The smile on Luna¡¯s face faded a little at the mention of Morton. She fell silent for a moment, then sighed. I¡¯ve known him for decades. Although Iter left human society, we still keep in touch asionally. It¡¯s impossible to say that I¡¯m not angry at his death at all.

    After a pause, she looked around at the crowd and said in a serious voice, ¡± however, as I said at the beginning, Morton¡¯s death was not a personal grudge. It was a National battle.

    ¡°If I take revenge for him, it will be a disaster that the innocent people around me can¡¯t bear.¡±

    Garen nodded. He knew that Luna was kind.

    how about targeting only the Duke of thorn? ¡±

    Luna chuckled and looked at garen¡¯s side profile. Under the sunset, his skin glowed faintly, and he was looking straight ahead.

    this city is under the protection of the mighty Eternal Dragon. If I target the Grand Duke of thorn, wouldn¡¯t I be giving you trouble? ¡±

    She teased.

    Garen¡¯s expression did not change. He said calmly, ¡± he¡¯s just a human. I didn¡¯t sign a contract with him. The so-called protection is only allowing him to use my name.

    ¡°If you want to take revenge on him, you don¡¯t have to care about what I think.¡±

    Luna shook her head. without a leader, this country will also fall into chaos. In the end, the innocent and weak will have to bear all the consequences.

    and I¡¯ve never thought of interfering in the conflicts between human countries.

    Garen pondered for a moment and stopped in his tracks. He turned to look at Luna and asked curiously, ¡± what about Morton¡¯s two descendants, Amos and Lilith? ¡±

    when they grow up and want to take revenge on the enemy who destroyed their own country, what will you do? ¡±

    Garen was a good judge of character.

    When yamos had first mentioned the kingdom of Mosha, the mes of vengeance in the little boy¡¯s eyes had almost spilled out of his eye sockets.

    He wasn¡¯t sure about Lilith, but he knew that she wouldn¡¯t give up.

    In particr, both of them were extremely talented and had the potential to be powerful spell casters. After growing up under the protection of the silver Dragon, it would not be difficult for them to cause chaos in a country.

    In order to teach them, Luna had asked Nicole to teach her bewitchment magic, and garen to teach her evocation magic.

    With such conditions and their talent, it was almost certain that they would be high-level mages in the future.

    Luna was silent for a few seconds. Finally, she bit her lip and shook her head.¡±I don¡¯t know.¡±

    I don¡¯t want to see too many people die because of this in the future, but I don¡¯t have the right to make them give up on revenge.

    whether it¡¯s giving up on hatred or vowing to take revenge, I will respect their decision.

    Garen nodded slightly.

    Luna¡¯s answer was within his expectations.

    This Silver Dragon¡¯s personality was too good.

    She was kind, but she never demanded others to be kind.

    This was very rare.

    then let nature take its course. Leave the future matters to the future you and me.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless to think too much now.¡±

    After hearing garen¡¯s answer, Luna rolled her eyes at him and said in a bad mood, ¡± ¡°I thought you could give me some good advice.¡±

    Garenughed and said,¡±I won¡¯t interfere in your business.¡±

    ¡°But you must remember to warn those two little things not to provoke me in the future. Otherwise, I won¡¯t show any mercy,¡± he said seriously.

    Seeing garen¡¯s serious face and serious voice, Luna replied seriously, ¡± don¡¯t worry. You didn¡¯t make things difficult for them that day. They don¡¯t have any hostility toward you. In the future, I¡¯ll let yamos learn from you. You¡¯ll be able to see what he¡¯s thinking.

    ¡°That¡¯s for the best,¡± garen nodded and said.

    The two true dragons in human form strolled along the streets as time passed quietly.

    Soon, the sun set and the moon rose.

    The bright moonlight shone down and coated Inke city with a faint silver glow.

    Because a banquet was going to be held tomorrow night, the curfew in Inke city had been lifted recently, and the whole city was celebrating, so there were many people moving around at night.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Bright fireworks shot up into the sky from somewhere unknown, blooming into a sky full of colorful sparks.

    Garen looked up at the sky, listening to theughter of the crowd around him, and was a little dazed for a moment.

    Thest time he had seen fireworks in a crowd was in his previous life.

    This scene brought back some of the memories that had sunk deep into the bottom of garen¡¯s heart, but it onlysted for a moment before it fell silent again.

 Chapter 142

    ?

    Chapter 142: The ancient silver Dragon (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    there¡¯s a banquet for me tomorrow night. Do you want to stay for another day? ¡±

    Garen returned to his senses and looked at Luna beside him.

    Because of the fireworks, her milky white skin was even more eye-catching. It was so soft and tender that it seemed like water would drip out with a light touch.

    Luna shook her head, and said in a calm voice, ¡± I¡¯ve already wasted a lot of time by stopping here for half a day. As for the banquet ... I¡¯ve been to many simr asions when I was traveling through human society, so I don¡¯t have any expectations.¡±

    Garen nodded and did not extend the invitation.

    However, he could tell that something was wrong from Luna¡¯s words.

    Stopping for half a day was considered a waste of time?

    When had time be precious to a long-lived species like the true dragon, especially when it had only been half a day?

    Such words were usually used to brush him off.

    However, Luna did not give garen a perfunctory reply.

    you seem to be in a hurry. Did you encounter any trouble? ¡±

    Garen was deep in thought.

    Luna was slightly taken aback. She then shook her head and said in a heavy voice, ¡± I don¡¯t know either. It¡¯s the overseas Dragon Ind that summoned the metal dragons back for an urgent matter.

    Dragon Ind ... The metal Dragon n¡¯s base camp was located in the vast and deep South Sea.

    ¡°The Dragon Ind is summoning the metal Dragon race? It shouldn¡¯t be a small matter.¡±

    Garen¡¯s gaze focused.

    The human Civil War, the evil gods ¡®spying, and now there was a problem on the Dragon Ind. The Noah continent seemed to be getting more and more chaotic.

    Luna¡¯s eyes were a little heavy under the dazzling fireworks, and she looked sad. although I haven¡¯t gone there yet, I can roughly guess the reason why Dragon Ind is gathering the metal dragons.

    Garen was slightly stunned, and asked subconsciously, ¡± ¡°What is it?¡±

    After a pause, he added considerately, ¡± ¡°If it¡¯s confidential, then don¡¯t force yourself to tell me.¡±

    It was not a small matter to gather all the metal dragons outside. With such arge number of metal dragons gathered together, it would be a huge and terrifying force. If the metal dragons were ambitious, then there would be no power on the Noah continent that could resist their unity.

    Among the many worlds in the main material ne, the true dragon forces on the Noah continent were considered to be more prosperous and powerful than other creatures.

    Luna smiled and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not a secret,¡±

    As garen was much taller than her, she raised her head slightly and looked into garen¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Do you still remember the Dragon Soul Stone I gave you?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± garen nodded.

    Without the Dragon Soul Stone, it would have taken him at least a few years to reach his current state. To a certain extent, Luna could be considered his benefactor.

    the owner of the Dragon Soul Stone was an elder of the silver Dragon n.

    an ancient silver Dragon respected by all true dragons. He is publicly acknowledged as the strongest Dragon on Dragon Ind.

    An ancient silver Dragon ... Garen immediately perked up.

    Only those who lived for more than a thousand years would be called ancient dragons.

    A true dragon of this level, even the opposing Red Dragon, would be extremely respectful.

    It had at least broken through the limit of its lifespan twice.

    One time, it was from an extreme Elder Dragon to an ancient dragon, and the other time, it was from an ancient dragon to an ancient dragon.

    before I left the Dragon Ind, I learned spells under its guidance ...

    after it broke through to the ancient dragon level, it lived for another hundred and eighty years.

    Garen¡¯s eyes widened.

    It wasn¡¯t an ancient dragon that had just broken through, but an existence that was infinitely close to an ancient true dragon.

    Even. God would dare to touch an ancient silver Dragon of such. level ... Garen was slightly shocked.

    There was such a peak true dragon living on Dragon Ind.

    At the same time, he sharply noticed a problem.

    Do you mean that this ancient silver Dragon has reached the end of his life again? ¡±

    For the age group after the extreme Elder Dragon, true dragons would experience a great improvement every two hundred years. However, every time it happened, it would be a life-and-death crisis. It was extremely dangerous, and there were very few people who could break through the boundary between life and death.

    Not many true dragons could make a breakthrough from an ancient dragon to. primordial Dragon ... This ancient silver Dragon, who was like a living history, was probably about to pass away.

    Luna was deeply worried, and a sad look appeared on her face again.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid so,¡±

    I can¡¯t think of any other reason why the Dragon Ind is gathering us at this time.

    Grandpa Nehemiah might still have. dozen years to live, but it¡¯s so short ...

    Nehemiah ... It must be the name of the ancient silver Dragon.

    Knowing that such an existence was about to pass away, garen had an indescribable feeling.

    He was the immortal Dragon and would not die of time. Only natural disasters and man-made disasters had the chance to kill him.

    Other than the high and mighty gods, the number of Immortals like him was unimaginably small.

    He suddenly thought of something. A thousand yearster, when he was still powerful, the silver Dragon Luna in front of him would most likely have entered the Dragon graveyard and closed her beautiful eyes forever.

    Garen sighed softly, then his gaze shifted, and he said, ¡± has that person ever thought of bing a dragon lich? ¡±

    liches are ugly and evil creatures, ¡± Luna said decisively, shaking her head. no silver Dragon would ever want to transform them.

    with Grandpa Nehemiah¡¯s power, ¡± she continued, ¡± his soul will probably return to mountain paradise after his death. Death may just be a new life.

    Mountain paradise, the outer ne where the metal Dragon God Bahamut was.

    His soul returned to mountain paradise ... It was very possible.

    The metal Dragon God would surely wee true dragons above the ancient dragon level.

    However, the ancient silver Dragon had to be willing to do so.

    Whether it was the metal Dragon God or the mother of evil dragons, these two most famous dragon gods were both weak divine powers. In the end, it was because the true dragons were proud and did not believe in gods.

    In fact, all true dragons, regardless of whether they were on opposing sides, respected the two dragon gods. The metallic dragons respected Tiamat, and the pentashade Dragons also respected Bahamut.

    But respect was not faith.

    There were very few true dragons who believed in the Dragon God, and even if there were, they were mostly shallow believers.

    In the Prime Material ne, if the Dragon God¡¯s incarnation were to descend and encounter an existence like the immemorial Silver Dragon or Red Dragon, it would be hard to say who would win or lose if they were to fight.

    As for the primordial Dragons, as long as they didn¡¯t leave the main material ne and didn¡¯t give the true bodies of the gods a chance to attack, they could use all kinds of tricks to provoke the gods.

    it¡¯s not a bad choice to return to mountain paradise.

    ¡°It would be a pity if such an ancient silver Dragon were to die.¡±

    Garen replied.

    Luna nodded. that¡¯s right, ¡± she said. but if Nehemiah could surpass the ancient limit and be an ancient dragon, that would be great.

    the reason Dragon Ind has gathered us here is probably to gather the power of the metal dragons and help Grandpa Nehemiah break through his limit.

    To break through the limits of life and death ... The effect of external aid was minimal, and he mainly relied on himself.

    However, there would still be a little bit of help. Under such circumstances, the metal dragons would not let go of any opportunity.

    ¡°I hope you can seed.¡±

    Garen wished from the bottom of his heart.

    Luna smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Perhaps Dragon Ind is gathering us to celebrate Grandpa Nehemiah¡¯s breakthrough.¡±

    She looked up at the night sky through the still colorful and gorgeous fireworks.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to leave. I¡¯m very happy to have met you on the road.¡±

    ¡°When I return from the Dragon Ind, we will meet again at the icy ins of the extreme north.¡±

    After that, Luna handed garen a crystal and recorded his magic power.

    It was a Messenger crystal, not a magic gem, but a magic tool.

    It recorded the spellcaster¡¯s mana fluctuations, and once activated, themunication crystal that recorded the same source of mana would vibrate. After pouring in mana, it could transmit sounds and images.

    Video call, magic version.

    The magic oscition was equivalent to a phone number.

    After telling garen how to use the messaging crystal, Luna no longer lingered around this ce. She jumped up easily, and a pair of faint, half-illusionary cloud wings immediately condensed on her back. She soared into the sky and gradually disappeared into the night amidst the exmations of the people around.

    In order not to cause too much chaos, she habitually maintained her human form outside, even when she was on the road.

    After Luna left, garen¡¯s interest waned, and he lost all interest in strolling around.

    He had only transformed into a human to satisfy Luna¡¯s curiosity.

    He leaped and his body suddenly rose tens of meters into the air. Then, in a burst of light, a huge silver true dragon appeared. The Dragon wings blocked the bright moonlight and left arge shadow.

    He did not care about the feelings of others.

    The Dragon wings pped slightly, and garen ignored the exmations of the crowd below, his body instantly disappearing from the spot.

 Chapter 143

    ?

    Chapter 143: Little Dragonling (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The next day.

    In the evening, Inke city was bright under the night sky.

    From the most prosperous inner city to the poorest areas, all of them were lit up. The entire city was covered in a brilliant light. The light easily suppressed the bright moonlight that fell from the sky, bing the source of light in the darkness of the night, illuminatingrge areas.

    At the same time, the celebratory banquet, which was held to celebrate garen¡¯s protection, was held as scheduled.

    In an area that was luxuriously and exquisitely decorated, human nobles in luxurious clothes sat in front of the tables. They looked at the silver Dragon with amazement, awe, and fear.

    Slender dancers with soft waists presented their items in the open space in the middle of the banquet hall, twisting their soft waists and making seductive movements.

    However, the seductive dance that would usually attract the majority of people was now ignored. Almost no one was interested in it.

    Almost everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on garen.

    Garen, on the other hand, was already used to the looks of worship or respect from these weak creatures. He was expressionless and calm.

    As for Red Dragon Roel, after staying here for more than a day, he felt bored because of the Duke of thorns¡¯s dislike. He returned to the Dragon¡¯s Nest in Carlo mountain and organized his treasures and subordinates.

    Garen told it that he would leave this ce in the future.

    Rowell did not have any objections.

    Because of the temptation of theva demine, it did not have any attachment to the Dragon Nest that it had stayed in for decades.

    At the banquet, the Grand Duke of thorn raised his ss with a smile on his face.

    everyone, on behalf of all the people of the kingdom of Mosha, I pay my respects to the great, merciful, and merciful Dragon of eternity.

    it is the greatest honor of the kingdom of moxia to be protected by the eternal Dragon.

    The gazes of the nobles who were attending the banquet were slightly shocked as they looked at garen.

    The Superrge dragon body was like a small silver Hill. Four towering dragon horns extended from its forehead to the back, and silver Dragon scales were tightly embedded in it ... The silver Dragon just stood there quietly and scanned the crowd with its calm tinum Dragon eyes. It made them feel a chill all over their bodies and a sense of awe.

    Garen looked back at the Grand Duke of thorn, but he did not express any attitude orment on his words.

    The nobles from other countries calmed down. Some of them exchanged nces with each other, revealing a sense of vignce.

    Pausing for a moment, the Duke of thorn noticed a hint of impatience in garen¡¯s eyes. His heart trembled, and he quicklyughed and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m very happy that everyone is willing toe, so I won¡¯t waste any more of your time.¡±

    ¡°Please enjoy the banquet to your heart¡¯s content,¡±

    He pped his hands, and a row of beautiful maids with slender figures came out.

    A small portion of them used their soft and slender wrists to drag exquisite tes and walked towards the human nobles.

    The fragrance of the food that had been meticulously cooked filled the air.

    And 80% of the people were gathering at garen¡¯s position.

    The Grand Duke of thorn had prepared delicious food for garen. It was held on a huge te that wasparable to arge round table. Garen could feel the fluctuations of magic from the maidservants holding the te below. They were obviously blessed with spells.

    Otherwise, he would definitely not be able to lift such a heavy object.

    Cheese moonsteak, salt-zed crystal Snail, steamedmb ...

    He sniffed lightly, and the smell of various delicacies mixed together and rushed into garen¡¯s nose, making him nod his head slightly.

    The Archduke of thorn seemed to understand that Dragons loved meat. Most of the dishes he prepared were meat, and the rest were plump melons and fruits that exuded a delicate fragrance. There was also a portion of alcoholic drinks.

    Seeing that garen was satisfied, the Duke of thorn wiped the sweat from his forehead.

    After the Mosha Duchy received the protection of a true dragon, and this true dragon had easily subdued an adult red Dragon, many spies in the Mosha Duchy had spread the news.

    Now that he had tested the waters with the higher-ups of another country, the Grand Duke of thorn knew that the possibility of the kingdom of Moria bing a vassal of another country had greatly decreased.

    Almost all of the duchies, after knowing about garen¡¯s existence, extinguished any thoughts they had about the mo Xia Duchy.

    Thanks to garen¡¯s protection, Mosha Duchy was able to maintain its sovereignty.

    The Duke of thorn understood that it all depended on garen¡¯s attitude.

    If he showed his dissatisfaction with the Principality of Moria, the nobles of the other countries around him would probably change their n and continue to n against the Principality of Moria.

    The current moxia dukedom did not have much strength left to deal with those greedy fellows.

    The Grand Duke of thorn was still one of them a few months ago.

    But now, he had to guard against the possibility of being swallowed by his own kind.

    The situation had changed so quickly that he had not expected it.

    Garen¡¯s attention shifted to the endless stream of delicious food in front of him.

    He picked up arge te, opened his mouth slightly, and ate enough food for a family of three to eat for weeks.

    However, garen was a little dissatisfied.

    The utensils were already veryrge for a human¡¯s body, but they still couldn¡¯t match his body size. He ate a whole te in one bite and couldn¡¯t eat to his heart¡¯s content.

    The Duke of thorn saw garen¡¯s frown and became nervous. He quickly walked to the side and was about to exin the situation.

    Because time was tight, and he had no experience in preparing food for a true dragon of this size, this situation was caused.

    Garen ignored the Duke of thorns.

    The portion of food that was sent to him was hard for him to eat to his heart¡¯s content, but they were all cooked with a calm mind, and the taste was notparable to the cooked food that garen had eaten in the past. The texture was rich, and theyers were distinct.

    He thought for a moment, and his body lit up with ayer of faint light, which then shrank at the same time.

    This change once again attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    In other words, garen¡¯s actions had always affected the nerves of all the guests at the banquet.

    In an instant, the twenty-meter-long Silver Dragon shrank into a three-meter-tall humanoid creature.

    He had four dragon horns on his forehead, and his body was covered in fine dragon scales. His hands were like sharp dragon ws.

    ¡°Oh, this form is morefortable.¡±

    The greater the physical change, the more ufortable he felt.

    Garen pondered for a moment, and decided to use the transformation spell again.

    There was a sh of white light, and the tall humanoid creature disappeared.

    In its ce was a small true dragon that was more than three meters long. From its size, it looked like a young dragon that had just been born a few weeks ago.

    It was no longer as mighty and majestic as before. Instead, it had be cute and even a little cute.

    However, no one dared to cast a contemptuous look at this ¡®young dragon¡¯.

    A normal transformation spell would not be able to achieve garen¡¯s rtively free transformation.

    However, the true dragon naturally mastered it, which was called the advanced shapeshifting technique. It could transform into almost any creature smaller than itself. Of course, the greater the difference between the physical species, the more difficult the transformation was.

 Chapter 144

    ?

    Chapter 144: The Golden Alliance Army (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    At this moment, garen felt that the difort in his body had mostly dissipated.

    With this kind of body shape, he could eat to his heart¡¯s content and enjoy delicious food.

    Using the transformation spell, garen¡¯s body transformed into a small Dragon¡¯s body. He ate to his heart¡¯s content at the banquet.

    tes the size of a dining table were delivered to him like flowing water, and he quickly finished them.

    It wasn¡¯t big, but it seemed to have a furnace¡¯s stomach that could melt everything.

    No matter how much food entered garen¡¯s mouth, it was like a stream of water flowing into the sea, disappearing without a trace in an instant, only creating a few ripples.

    After eating a lot of meat, and then gulping down therge cup of drink, garen¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he secretly praised the wonderful food at the banquet.

    The food that had been prepared by a chef was much more fragrant than the food that he had casually roasted with fire.

    Furthermore, the ingredients that the Duke of thorns prepared for garen were basically magical creatures with magic power. There were very few ordinary wild beasts. The flesh of magical creatures had been washed and baptized by elemental energy, and then carefully cooked. The taste after entering the mouth was truly a kind of enjoyment.

    Garen ignored the gazes of the people around him and focused on the food.

    Time passed by slowly, and two hours passed in a sh.

    Almost everyone at the banquet had stopped eating. They gathered in groups of twos and threes to chat. They either talked about cooperation or the changes in the situation between the duchies.

    At first, garen¡¯s attention was on him, but as time passed, it slowly decreased.

    After all, he had been working non-stop for more than two hours without paying any attention to what was happening outside. There was nothing to see.

    The kitchen in the inner city was still busy.

    There were professionals who delivered fresh, freshly ughtered meat ingredients, which were then processed by professionals and finally handed over to the chefs to cook in various ways ... It was like a precise assembly line.

    In order to let garen eat to his heart¡¯s content, the Duke of thorn put in a lot of effort.

    Almost all of the famous chefs in the kingdom of mo Xia had been ordered by him to gather and prepare different vors of delicious food for garen.

    After another ten minutes, garen¡¯s eating speed finally slowed down.

    Huu ...

    He let out a long breath and stroked his stomach with his dragon ws. His eyes narrowed in satisfaction, and his body returned to its normal size.

    Seeing this, the eyes of the Duke of thorn, who was talking to a middle-aged man in a ck robe with narrow sleeves, moved slightly. He ended the conversation and brought the middle-aged man to garen, then smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Are you satisfied with the food?¡±

    Garen nodded.

    ¡°Not bad, you¡¯ve put in a lot of effort.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re satisfied,¡± the Grand Duke of thorn said with a happy expression.

    After a pause, he looked at the middle-aged man beside him and hesitated for a moment. He then looked at garen and said slowly, ¡± please allow me to introduce you. This is Matthew Ronald, from the Duchy of Alva. He is a respected high-ranking spellcaster of the school of modifications.

    Before the Grand Duke of thorns introduced him, garen¡¯s gaze had already fallen on the middle-aged man who had a rather thin face and body.

    Of all the guests at this banquet, this person was the strongest and had the densest spirit light around him.

    Garen had noticed him before, but he did not pay much attention to him.

    In the past, he would have been a little afraid of high-level spellcasters.

    But now ... He really didn¡¯t care much about it.

    [ your shapeshifting skill has reached perfection. ]

    Matthew smiled and praised garen.

    However, even though it was apliment, garen could feel that he was obviously just being polite.

    He didn¡¯t probe further. He looked at Matthew a few times and calmly said, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like to be polite. If you have something to say, just say it.¡±

    Matthew¡¯s face stiffened.

    As a high-ranking spell caster, he was respected wherever he went, and rarely met with cold treatment.

    Even a dukedom Lord like the Grand Duke of thorn would be polite and respectful on the surface when facing a high-level spell caster.

    In the entire Noah continent, high-level mages were highly respected existences.

    However, in the face of a mysterious true dragon that could easily subdue an adult red Dragon, he, a high-level mage, was really not enough.

    Matthew understood this, so he adjusted his mood in the blink of an eye. He still had a smile on his face as he said, ¡± ¡°Alright, since Your Excellency true dragon says so, then I won¡¯t be hypocritical and polite.¡±

    His voice paused for a moment, he stared at garen and said in a deep voice, ¡± on behalf of the Alva Duchy, I invite you to help the Golden Alliance Army in battle.

    the war between the human nations ising to an end. In order to avoid unnecessary casualties, I hope you can lend a helping hand.

    ¡°Of course, we won¡¯t let you do it for free.¡±

    gold coins, gems, magic scrolls, magic tools, as long as you agree, I can give you anything.

    Garen looked at the Grand Duke of thorns indifferently.

    The Archduke of thorn felt a chill in his heart. He quickly exined, ¡± the royal family of Timo is fatuous and ipetent. Under the rule of those vampires, the people of all countries have long been resentful and raised the g of rebellion a year ago.

    Alva Duchy is the core of the resistance against the royal family of Timo. They formed the Golden Alliance Army with other duchies who share the same goal. They¡¯re advancing South and gradually approaching the capital of Timo.

    ¡°....................¡±

    it¡¯s only a matter of time before the Duchy of Alva reces Timo.

    As he listened to the Grand Duke of thorn¡¯s story, garen gradually understood the situation in the South.

    The war that hadsted for more than a year was now nearing its end.

    The duchies that coveted the Timo Kingdom had originally been fighting their own battles. However, as time passed, they gradually became United. Under the leadership of the Alva Duchy, they won all the battles they fought, and the Golden Alliance Army had now set foot in the Baji ins.

    If the Golden Alliance Army were to attack the defending Army of the Baji ins, the capital of the Timo Kingdom would be just a few dozen miles behind them.

    After being pushed all the way to the Baji ins, the kingdom of Timo was in a state of decline. Some duchies that had firmly supported the royal family of Timo had now sided with the Golden Alliance, hoping to divide some of the fruits of victory in the future to offset the losses caused by the war.

    As for the moxia Duchy, half a year ago, before the Golden Alliance Army had been sessfully formed, they had lost three high-level mages in the war with the Walker Duchy, causing their country¡¯s strength to fall and be a weak country.

    Under the constant pressure of the Alva Duchy, if it was not for garen¡¯s protection, there was a high chance that the Mosha Duchy would be its vassal soon.

    There had never been a human empire that unified the entire South in the Noah continent.

    The Timo Kingdom was the most powerful country in thest thousand years. It was worshipped by the Duchy, and every generation was protected by a legendary wizard.

    However, as time passed, the Timo Kingdom got used to the peaceful life of receiving offerings. The royal family and nobles gradually decayed and became addicted to entertainment. This led to the kingdom, which was once full of vitality, to be a giant beast in its twilight years, on the verge of death.

    In particr, a few years ago, the chief wizard of the Timo Kingdom, a legendary spell caster, had died of old age, and the entire country had mourned in silence.

    There wasn¡¯t a single ninth-circle Archmage in the entire Kingdom, and no one could take over the position of chief mage.

    As a result, the duchies that were already unwilling to submit to others could no longer hold back their ambitions. They first stopped offering and then deliberately provoked small conflicts to test the attitude of the Timo Kingdom.

 Chapter 145

    ?

    Chapter 145: The shadow of the court (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The royal family of Timo did not have a powerful man to hold the fort. In addition, they had been indulging in pleasure for a long time. Their military strength had declined, and they showed a weak attitude.

    At this point, the various duchies had bared their fangs and started a war that would sweep across the South.

    Other than the strong and powerful Army, arlwa Duchy had five high-level mages.

    The number was not surprising.

    But surprisingly, among the five high mages, there was a great mage who had mastered a ninth-circle spell, two eighth-circle mages, and two seventh-circle mages.

    The one in front of garen now was a transformation-type eighth-circle wizard.

    Just as the Grand Duke of thorn had said, if nothing unexpected happened, the strongest Duchy, Alva, would be the New Kingdom and rece Timo¡¯s position.

    ¡°Your Excellency true dragon, the battle that¡¯s about to happen is just the end.¡±

    ¡°The main reason we invited you to fight is to intimidate the enemy and avoid unnecessary casualties.¡±

    you only need to release your Dragon¡¯s might and show your body above the Golden Alliance Army, and you¡¯ll get a lot of treasure.

    of course, if you¡¯re willing to help the Golden Alliance Army fight against the enemy, we¡¯ll give you the reward you deserve.

    Matthew continued his invitation.

    Garen didn¡¯t answer immediately. He fell into deep thought, his dragon eyes shining with a thoughtful light.

    He wouldn¡¯t believe Matthew¡¯s one-sided story.

    Since they needed the help of the true dragon, it meant that they could not defeat the remaining forces of the Timo Kingdom easily.

    There was something else that garen found strange. ording to what the Duke of thorn said, the Golden Alliance Army was unstoppable on the battlefield, triumphantly advancing. Although they had suffered a few defeats, they were all insignificant.

    The onlooker sees more clearly than the involved.

    Garen himself felt that no matter how weak the Timo Kingdom was, it was still a Kingdom that had been passed down for a thousand years. It was unlikely that they would lose all resistance just because they had lost a legendary spell caster.

    At the very least, the war hade to an end in just a year. It was abnormally fast.

    On the other side, the high-ranking wizard from the Alva Duchy looked at garen¡¯s expression, and his heart sank.

    Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something. His eyes lit up and he said, ¡± ¡°Your Excellency true dragon, I heard that you¡¯re looking for spellbooks.¡±

    Garen shifted his gaze, and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Indeed,¡±

    Matthew smiled and raised his hand. With a sh of light, a thick book that exuded a faint scent of old wood appeared in his hand.

    obliteration, a spell from the eighth-circle School of Transformation.

    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to help, this spellbook is yours now.¡±

    in addition, under the witness of the God of Light, I promise you that I will present you with five high-circle spellbooks from different schools.

    The content of high-circle spells was veryplicated, involving many runes and incantations. One spell would need an entire book to record.

    Because it was very difficult to master spells, even if a spell book was ced there, few people could learn it. In fact, it was not a very precious item.

    In the Noah continent, many spellcasters would learn from each other and Exchange precious spellbooks in order to make up for their shorings.

    However, high-circle spell books were basically only circted in the hands of high-level mages, and could not be easily obtained.

    High-circle spells from different schools ... Garen thought for a while, and finally chose to pick up the high circle spell book in Matthew¡¯s hand.

    He left the icy ins of the extreme north for the South with two main goals.

    The first was to get the teleportation gate to theva demine, which he had already obtained.

    The second was to obtain as many spellbooks as possible, especially high-circle spellbooks.

    The other party¡¯s offer was already generous, and with a total of six high circle spell books, garen had to admit that he was tempted.

    *

    *

    *

    The capital of the Timo Kingdom, rken city, the Royal Court.

    The king, who was in the prime of his life, had a sharp face and aplicated look in his eyes. He lived in his empty bedroom and was standing in front of arge grid-iid gold window. He looked down at the capital of the Timo Kingdom, which was as silent as a grave under the night sky.

    A cool breeze blew on his body.

    The moonlight was cut into tiny pieces by the window Grid, forming scattered silver spots of light around him.

    this thousand-year-old Kingdom is now rotten to the core.

    the royal family is corrupt, the nobles are greedy, there are countless parasites, and the military is weak. There is no other way to bring the Timo Kingdom back to life.

    The king looked at the scenery outside the window and seemed to be talking to himself.

    He paused for a moment, but his body did not move. His voice carried a trace of inquiry as he said, ¡± ¡°Teacher, do you really have the confidence?¡±

    In the scattered shadows, a cloud of ck smoke spiraled and appeared, forming a skin that was tightly stuck to the face, a withered face like a skeleton.

    ¡°I, Harris, have never failed once I¡¯ve decided to do something.¡±

    The lips on his Haggard face opened and closed, making an ear-piercing sound like a cat scratching on ss.

    As for the name Halius ... If someone heard this, they would be shocked.

    This was because he was the chief legendary wizard of Timo who had died a few years ago and was buried in the grave in the National silent tribute, Harris fakes.

    ¡°Luo su, as my student, I watched you grow up. As long as you listen to your teacher, the first human Emperor of the Noah continent will be you!¡±

    as for the casualties of the people and the rivers of blood ... Haha, you¡¯ve always been kind and soft-hearted since you were young.¡±

    ¡°If you are indecisive and not decisive, how can you intimidate those countries that are ready to make trouble? You¡¯re responsible for at least 50% of the current situation in the Dimo Kingdom.¡±

    The king did not show any anger despite being rudely reprimanded.

    He took another look at the scenery outside the window, then retracted his gaze. He slowly turned around and looked at the ck smoke with a tired look in his eyes.

    teacher, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ve let down the soldiers who died for the kingdom of Timo. I¡¯ve let down the people who are panicking day and night.

    but you should know that I¡¯ve never thought of bing the king of a country ... I¡¯m not suited to this position.¡±

    The withered face in the ck smoke was silent for a moment, and then said in an unpleasant and harsh voice, ¡± ¡°The arrow has already been nocked, it has no choice but to be fired.¡±

    ¡°You can only choose to ept reality, or go against my will.¡±

    The king took a deep breath. He looked tired and his voice was sad as he slowly said, ¡± ¡°Teacher, you weren¡¯t like this before.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve changed too much for the sake of your eternal immortal body.¡±

    The ck smoke churned violently for a moment, and his tone suddenly became much higher. He said impatiently, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your ce to care about my situation!¡±

    if it wasn¡¯t for jerag keeping an eye on this ce, I would¡¯ve solved all the problems long ago and wouldn¡¯t have dragged it until now.

    After a pause, he said with a trace of luck, ¡± fortunately, he seems to be too busy to take care of himself and left rken.

    The king was silent for half a minute. Finally, he turned around and looked out of the window.

    just do as you wish. I¡¯ll do my best to cooperate.

 Chapter 146

    ?

    Chapter 146: The Baji ts_1

    Trantor: 549690339

    It was noon and the sun was shining brightly.

    Garen faced the faint golden sunlight and flew at high speed in the sky. His huge body created a huge white hole in the clouds.

    Behind him, Red Dragon Earl, who was one sizerger than garen, followed garen closely in the sky, only a few dozen meters behind.

    The two true dragons had a clear goal.

    The Baji ins.

    It had been two days since he agreed to help Alva Duchy in the war. ording to the intelligence from the front line, the Golden Alliance Army hadpletely prated deep into the Baji ins. They had set up camp and were now in a confrontation with thest defense Force of the Timo Kingdom.

    Both sides temporarily bided their time and waited for the right time.

    Garen felt that he would be too conspicuous if he were to go alone.

    His silver scales were too easily mistaken for a Silver Dragon.

    On the other hand, it was rare to see silver dragons that were hired to participate in human Wars. Silver dragons basically did things ording to their inner moral values. Although they also loved money, they would not make money from war. Garen did not have such concerns.

    As he didn¡¯t want to attract too much attention, garen called for Roel.

    Creatures who did not know the truth would judge a true Dragon¡¯s strength mainly through its body size. When they saw Roell, because Roell was a few meters longer than garen, they might pay more attention to Roell and divert their attention away from garen.

    It was just like how he had pulled the White Dragon Lady to attract the firepower of the human army back then.

    However, although Roel had been called over as a shield, he didn¡¯tin. Instead, he was very excited.

    Because the emissary from the Alva Duchy had also promised to give Roel a considerable amount of wealth.

    As the leader of the Golden Alliance Army, the Alva Duchy was extremely wealthy. The promised reward to the Red Dragon was enough for it to flip through its little treasure vault. The Red Dragon, who had always liked to make money from war, was extremely happy about this, and expressed its sincere gratitude to garen for rmending it.

    Roel, although we are participating in this battle, what we need to do is to intimidate the other side. We don¡¯t really need to go into battle.

    Garen¡¯s voice followed the howling wind and entered the Red Dragon¡¯s ears.

    Roel grinned and spoke in deep dragonnguage.¡±Haha, don¡¯t worry, I have experience in this area.¡±

    It increased its speed and got closer to garen, thenughed excitedly, ¡± ording to my experience, war money is the easiest and safest way to get it.

    those stupid humans fought until their heads were bleeding. As true dragons, we only need to show some courtesy and spit out a few Dragon breaths.

    When it came to cking off and not putting in any effort, Roel was good at it.

    ¡°..................¡±Garen was speechless for a moment.

    He had almost forgotten that Roell was a repeat offender and had much more experience in human Wars than he did, so he did not need his advice.

    Buzzzzzz!

    A few sharp cries of Eagles were heard.

    However, there were a fewrge magic creatures that were also flying in the sky that noticed garen and Roell. After calling out, they turned and ran, disappearing into the gorgeous clouds in the blink of an eye.

    After the brief interlude, Rawl raised his neck and let out a loud Dragon¡¯s Roar. The edges of his wings were filled with sparks and scorching heat.

    Garen could tell that this guy was very excited.

    He didn¡¯t participate in the human war just to make a fortune, but because he liked to get involved in these Muddy Waters.

    ¡°I¡¯ve also encountered a situation where the other country also invited a true dragon to help in battle.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Did you do it many times?¡± Garen¡¯s gaze shifted slightly.

    After some thought, Roel quickly replied, ¡± quite a lot. These little insects admire the power of the true dragon and often offer their wealth to the true dragon for help.

    On arge battlefield, the true Dragon¡¯s most influential aspect was its Dragon might.

    Once the Dragon¡¯s might was used, it could cause the enemy¡¯s mind to copse and their spirit to copse. The more concentrated the number of humans, the better.

    ¡°Hehe, if the other side also has a true dragon, we can just fly up to the sky and y with each other.¡±

    ¡°This is a tacit rule among the color dragons.¡±

    ¡°Everyone only wants to make a fortune, we don¡¯t hurt the Dragon.¡±

    Garen was at a loss for words.

    Basically, only the chromatic dragons would be keen on making money from war.

    However, after thinking about it carefully, if two countries were evenly matched in a battle, one side would invite a true dragon, and the other side would not invite a true dragon to keep things in check. If that happened, they would be at a disadvantage, even if the true Dragon¡¯sbat power on both sides was just cking off.

    It was like an alternative arms race ... Garen thought to himself.

    perhaps the Timo Kingdom also has the power of a true dragon.

    Garen thought to himself.

    Under the sunlight, another half an hour passed.

    Arge in of over a thousand square kilometers appeared in garen¡¯s sight.

    Looking down, all he could see was a continuous stretch of green. Rare mountains and hills were like a green sea. When the wind blew, the green grass half the height of a person danced with the wind, like ripples.

    The Baji ins.

    The Granary of the Timo Kingdom.

    The soil here was fertile, very suitable for nting basic crops.

    The reason why the Timo Kingdom was able to be the Overlord of the kingdom a thousand years ago was inseparable from its geographical environment, which was close to the Baji ins.

    Now that the Golden Alliance¡¯s Army had advanced into the Baji ins with irresistible force, it was equivalent to reaching the other party¡¯s Granary. It was no wonder that Matthew was so certain that the war wasing to an end.

    Shifting his gaze, he scanned the in below inch by inch. Finally, garen saw arge area of Garrison buildings.

    Because the camp was set up on the spot, it looked very simple and crude, like small mounds of earth growing on a green in. However, there were many of them, and in the middle, arge number of armored soldiers were shuttling back and forth like ants.

    They were in a hurry, but it was hard to hide their high morale.

    ¡°The Golden Alliance Army ... No wonder it¡¯s called that.¡±

    The armored soldiers that garen saw had different styles of armor because they came from different duchies. The badges of different duchies were engraved on them, but they were all painted with ayer of golden paint.

    The Golden armor glowed under the sunlight.

    Of course, that was not real gold.

    Even if they excavated the entire Noah continent, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get such arge amount of golden armor.

    Furthermore, gold was not suitable to be used as a metal material for making armor.

    Earl rolled his eyes and licked his lips. ¡°It would be great if the armor of these little bugs was really made of gold.¡±

    If it was really gold, it would go down and Rob it no matter what.

    Garen didn¡¯t respond to Roel¡¯s nonsensical words. He retracted his dragon wings and started tond in the direction of the Golden Alliance Army.

    Roel followed closely behind.

    The figures of the silver Dragon and the ming red Dragon gradually erged as they descended from the sky. Their dragon wings blocked the sun, and their shadows grewrger andrger, gradually revealing themselves in the vision of the Allied forces below.

    Since the news that the higher-ups had invited the true dragon to help them in battle had already spread, the Alliance soldiers who noticed garen and Roell were not too nervous.

    They looked up at the sky in awe as they watched the two true dragons descend like meteors.

    In the human kingdoms of the Noah continent, legends and deeds of Dragons were everywhere.

    Almost everyone grew up listening to all kinds of legends about the true dragon. From time to time, they would hear rumors about Dragons around them, so their reverence for the true dragon had been buried in their minds since childhood.

    Seeing a true dragon with their own eyes was a lucky thing to them.

 Chapter 147

    ?

    Chapter 147: Tieshi defense line (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Baji ins, golden Alliance army camp.

    Garen and the Red Dragon were temporarily resting in an open space, surrounded by a group of human powerhouses with unusual auras.

    It was not only the spellcasters, but also the tall and burly extraordinary Warriors.

    everyone, these two are the powerful true dragons who are assisting the Golden Alliance Army, the Dragon of eternity, His Excellency garen, and his followers, ashen wings, His Excellency Rawl.

    Matthew had a calm smile on his face as he introduced garen and Rowell to the people around him.

    Immediately, he looked at garen and Roel, introducing the human powerhouses next to them.

    Your Excellency garen, Your Excellency Lowell, this is the general leader of the Golden Alliance Army, Coverdale. His strength is no less than that of an adult true dragon.

    The general in heavy armor nodded slightly, his expression hidden under the full armor.

    this is the leading mage, a ninth-circle Archmage, His Excellency Isaiah, who specializes in illusions.

    Garen¡¯s gaze shifted slightly as he looked at the only ninth-circle great wizard.

    Isaiah was a woman with a young face, white skin, a hot body, brown wavy hair, and an illusory aura.

    As for whether she was as young as she looked, that was not certain.

    As long as a high-level spellcaster was willing, they could maintain a beautiful and youthful appearance even when their lifespan was approaching.

    ¡°This is ...¡±

    Among the people Matthew introduced, the weakest was a seventh-circle high-level spellcaster.

    There were nearly 20 high-levelbatants in total, and they were a very powerful force.

    the capital of the Timo Kingdom is right behind us. Once we break through theirst line of defense, this war that hassted for a year will be over.

    for this reason, everyone from different countries and races, no matter what your purpose is in participating in the war, I hope that you can join forces and end the war quickly.

    Isaiah¡¯s Red lips parted as she looked around and said.

    Immediately, she looked at garen and Roel with her shimmering eyes and chuckled, ¡± ¡°As for the two true dragons, it¡¯s already not easy for them to be willing to help the Golden Alliance Army. All you need to do is to release your Dragon¡¯s might and show your abilities.¡±

    ¡°Of course, if you are willing to personally take action, we will give you more rewards.¡±

    She said something simr to what Matthew had said to garen when he invited him.

    Garen and Roel didn¡¯t respond, only nodding slightly.

    After Isaiah finished, the heavily armored general kverdale took a step forward and said in a deep voice, ¡± after some discussion, we have finally decided that the Golden Alliance Army willunch a general attack in three days.

    ¡°Please be mentally prepared for the battle in the future.¡±

    there aren¡¯t many forces left in the Timo Kingdom, but they¡¯re still like trapped beasts. They¡¯re in great danger now.

    I personally hope that after the war ends, everyone here can be healthy.

    After a while, the high-levelbat forces that had gathered together dispersed and went to rest.

    Garen raised his head and looked at the slightly dark sky. After some thought, he said to Earl Lowell, ¡± ¡°You stay here for now, I¡¯ll fly high up and see what¡¯s going on,¡±

    Roel was slightly taken aback before he nodded. His huge fiery red body curled up and he fell to the ground to take a nap.

    Hu!

    The Dragon wings stirred up a gust of wind as garen soared into the sky and disappeared into the vast night in an instant.

    A thick and viscous cloud grew around garen¡¯s body, wrapping around his body and blending into the night sky, not revealing any aura that belonged to a true dragon.

    As he moved forward, garen quickly looked down and saw a tall city wall that stretched for hundreds of miles.

    The city walls were ck and made of a stone called iron stone.

    Iron stone was called iron stone because it was as hard as metal and steel. It also had a certain resistance to magic damage, making it a good material.

    The iron and stone defense line was thest line of defense between the capital of the Timo Kingdom and the gold Alliance Army.

    It was also the ce where most of the military forces of the Timo Kingdom were gathered.

    This iron and stone defense line was built 800 years ago by the Timo Kingdom when it was still quite strong. Many key ces were engraved with indestructible runic magic circles. It was difficult for the current Timo Kingdom to build such a defense line.

    ¡°The all-out attack in three days will be considered a siege.¡±

    although the Golden Alliance Army is powerful, they¡¯ll definitely have to pay a price to take this ce down.

    Garen¡¯s eyes were deep in thought as he looked down at the iron and stone defense line from the clouds.

    Menacing heavy crossbows were ced on the city walls. Tall and burly Warriors walked back and forth, and the figures of spellcasters could be seen asionally.

    ¡°If that¡¯s all, the Golden Alliance Army will definitely win.¡±

    Garen sized up the military forces of the Timo kingdom in the clouds and shook his head slightly, making a judgment in his heart at the same time.

    If there were no idents, it would indeed be easy to get the money from the war.

    No wonder Roel was so keen on making money from the war ... Garen gradually began to understand Roel¡¯s actions.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Garen noticed a few faint Dragon-type auras.

    He focused his eyes and looked at the deep dark forest behind the Iron and stone defense line.

    Between true dragons, if there was no concealment, it was very easy to detect the other party¡¯s Dragon-type aura.

    Roel was right. The Timo Kingdom really did invite other true dragons to help them in battle.

    He could sense three true dragon auras.

    He didn¡¯t know what kind of Dragon it was, but he thought it was most likely a chromatic dragon.

    The othermon true dragons, such as the metal dragons and the gem Dragons, would stay away from human Wars and would not get involved.

    Based on the current situation, when the Golden Alliance Army and the iron rock Army started their battle two dayster, the true dragons of both sides would restrain each other and pretend to be enemies. This situation might really happen.

    As he thought of this, garen could not help butugh.

    He didn¡¯t stay any longer and turned to leave. He pped his dragon wings and flew back to the Golden Alliance Army¡¯s encampment.

    However, before he could return to his destination, a golden, twenty-meter-long, gigantic Dragon entered garen¡¯s vision.

    ¡°Golden Dragon?¡±

    no, it¡¯s not a true dragon. There¡¯s no dragon-type aura on it. It¡¯s just an empty shell.

    Garen was slightly stunned at first, then he quickly identified the identity of this strange ¡®Golden Dragon¡¯.

    Although it was his first time seeing it, garen could smell a familiar scent from it.

    It was the smell of humans.

    Your Excellency garen, it seems that you have doubts about my words.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already gone to see the situation at the iron-stone defense line, how do you feel now?¡±

    The Golden Dragon spoke themonnguage.

    Matthew¡¯s voice entered garen¡¯s ears.

    This eight-circle transformation wizard had mastered the spell of turning into a Golden Dragon. Although he couldn¡¯t turn into a real Golden Dragon, his appearance and body shape after the transformation were definitely not weak.

    ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, the Golden Alliance Army will be able to break through the iron stone defense line in a few days.¡±

    Garenmented honestly.

 Chapter 148

    ?

    Chapter 148: The Golden Wave

    Trantor: 549690339

    Three days passed by in a sh.

    In the blink of an eye, it was time for the Golden Alliance Army tounch a full-scale attack on the iron-stone defense line.

    Your Excellency garen, Your Excellency Rawl.

    ¡°Please fly above the Army and show your figures to boost the morale of the soldiers.¡±

    The female great wizard Isaiah looked at garen and Roel, her face serious and serious.

    Under the bright sun, the Golden Alliance Army had already finished gathering. The shining golden armor gathered together like a Golden Ocean, reflecting the dazzling golden light under the scorching sun. Looking from afar, it was a majestic sight that people didn¡¯t dare to look directly at.

    Garen and the Red Dragon did not speak. They only pped their dragon wings at the same time, and their huge Dragon bodies climbed up step by step, and disappeared into the clouds in the sky in an instant.

    OWW!

    The Red Dragon, Earl, pped his wings and roared.

    The deep and powerful dragon roar was like Rolling Thunder from the dark clouds, reaching the ears of the soldiers of the Golden Alliance Army.

    When many soldiers heard the Dragon¡¯s Roar, their hearts trembled, and their faces became much more excited.

    Fighting alongside a true dragon. Such a feat would be recorded in the history of human society, and each of them would be a witness to the legend.

    The Golden Alliance Army¡¯s already high morale was once again boosted.

    ¡°All troops, attack!¡±

    After the order was given, the Army of hundreds of thousands of soldiers began to move slowly like a golden beast.

    Thump thump thump ...

    The once peaceful Baji ins trembled because of the giant beast¡¯s movement. Although the sun was bright and the breeze was peaceful, the atmosphere became somber and calm as the Golden Alliance Army advanced.

    High up in the sky, garen¡¯s wings extended, and the air current brushed past the Dragon wings ¡®eardrums.

    As an Army of this size moved slowly, garen used the updraft to glide at a slow speed. The same was true for Roell. The two true dragons hovered above the Golden Alliance Army, the shadows under their wings shrouding some of the soldiers.

    These soldiers saw this as a blessing from the true dragon, and their morale was extremely high.

    The spellcasters cast spells such as light body, feather drop, and endurance to improve the physical attributes of the ordinary soldiers. This allowed the Golden Alliance¡¯s Army to move at a speed that was neither fast nor slow.

    Garen lowered his head and looked down.

    From his height, everyone in the Golden Alliance Army seemed to be the size of ants.

    However, even though there were hundreds of thousands of these tiny golden ants, when they gathered together, they were still a shocking force.

    The Army was led by the generals of the duchies, with the general from arlwa Duchy in charge. Although they did not belong to any duchies, they still followed orders in general. With the help of extraordinary powers, they could give orders as quickly as they could, as if they were arms.

    As for the mages ...

    The lower and middle level spellcasters were mixed in the Army, surrounded by arge number of ordinary soldiers or Knights.

    The soldiers and Knights protected the spellcasters, and the spellcasters provided them with spells. The two sides formed a cooperative rtionship.

    Meanwhile, the high-ranking spell casters, who were the smallest in number, the most powerful, and had the highest status, were nowhere to be seen. They disyed their various means and hid among the gold Alliance Army, waiting for the right time to cast their spells.

    With the abilities of spell casters, especially high-level spell casters, as long as no one countered and sessfully cast a suitable high-level spell, it was enough to destroy an Army of ten thousand people.

    Garen¡¯s gaze flickered slightly, and an undetectable light shed between his eyes.

    Detection light.

    His gaze swept across the Golden Alliance¡¯s Army, which had a great momentum.

    The elemental aura from all kinds of extraordinary professions and spellcasters filled garen¡¯s vision.

    He turned his eyes and scanned the area below him like a radar.

    A few minutester, garen shook his head and stopped using the detection aura to observe the Army below.

    He had wanted to see where the high-level spellcasters were.

    However, the spell detect aura was too low-level. As long as one wanted to hide it, even a middle-rank spell caster could shield the aura from leaking, not to mention a high-level spell caster.

    Invisibility, aura concealment, and other small magic techniques could be used by them. They could also escape into a small different space.

    I need a higher level perception spell.

    This thought emerged in garen¡¯s mind.

    The perception ability of a true dragon was very strong, but it was not enough for him to easily discover high-level spellcasters who were hiding from a long distance.

    Powerful perception spells basically belonged to the school of divination.

    There were very few spell casters in the school of divination because thebat power of divination-type spells was very weak and not easy to learn. Even the rted spellbooks were much fewer than other schools.

    After calming himself down, garen stopped thinking about spells and looked into the distance.

    Thanks to the fact that he was high up in the sky, his vision was unobstructed. With the long-distance vision of a true dragon, he could vaguely see the continuous and towering iron and stone defense line in the distance, like a winding ck line that ran from east to west.

    The Golden waves belonging to the Allied forces continued to surge and push forward, while the ck line-like iron and stone defense line remained silent, waiting for the Golden Allied forces to approach.

    Compared to two armies facing off, relying on the fortifications, the defending side had it easier than the attacking side.

    Of course, this was based on the premise that the military power of both sides was not too different.

    The total number of troops of the Timo Kingdom and the duchies in the kingdom camp was only about 200000.

    The Golden Alliance Army¡¯sbat power had already reached close to 600000.

    If they were all ordinary people, with such a ratio, the Timo Kingdom would still have a chance of defending with the iron and stone defense line and arge number of defensive equipment.

    But ... The gap between high-levelbat power was equally huge.

    This was the most important thing.

    It would be difficult for the Timo Kingdom to deal with more than twenty high-level spell casters and even more high-level Knights.

    As long as these people couldn¡¯t be stopped, they would be invincible in war. They could easily take the lives of countless ordinary soldiers like a meat grinder.

    As time passed, the sun gradually dimmed, and it was evening.

    The dark red evening sun, which was almost below the horizon, shone and illuminated the clouds red, as if there were mes burning in the sky.

    The sunset glow was like fire, but also like the sky full of blood.

    At the same time, the Golden Alliance Army stopped in their tracks.

    Not far ahead was the simple and heavy, pitch-ck iron and stone defense line.

    The iron and stone City wall, which was nearly 30 meters tall, was like a natural barrier. Arge number of troops were stationed there, blocking the Golden Alliance Army from the capital of the Timo Kingdom.

    Hu!

    A gust of wind blew.

    But it couldn¡¯t blow away the heavy and murderous atmosphere.

    In the sky, the silver Dragon and the fiery red Dragon lowered their bodies, revealing their huge bodies.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble the two of you.¡±

    ¡°Please release your Dragon¡¯s might and intimidate the enemy.¡±

    Isaiah¡¯s voice came from somewhere and rang directly in the ears of the two true dragons.

 Chapter 149

    ?

    Chapter 149: War, war

    Trantor: 549690339

    Garen didn¡¯t say anything, he just looked in the direction of the iron and stone defense line.

    Immediately, the rolling Dragon¡¯s might was like a hurricane, pressing the grass below almost close to the ground, and then it swept toward the iron and stone defense line.

    The Red Dragon¡¯s Dragon might followed closely behind, ovepping with each other. It was menacing and terrifying.

    However, before the Draconic Aura could spread to the front of the iron and stone defense line, three huge figures suddenly rose from behind the Iron and stone defense line. They also exuded an astonishing Draconic Aura, like a solidified gust of wind, spreading in the air and colliding with garen¡¯s and Roell¡¯s Draconic Aura, causing arge number of ripples in the air.

    OWW!

    Three high-pitched Dragon roars rose and fell.

    Three true dragons appeared in garen¡¯s vision, all of them extremelyrge in size.

    The most eye-catching one was an extremelyrge red Dragon. It was 21 meters long and had bright red scales. It looked as if it was made of mes. Its entire body was like a ball of fire.

    As for the other two true dragons, one was a Green Dragon and the other was a ck Dragon.

    The smallest ck Dragon was just 18 meters long. Its scales stuck close to its flesh and blood. It was as thin as a skeleton and barely reached the threshold of superrge size.

    As for the Green Dragon, its entire body was emerald green, and its scales were like green jade, looking very shiny.

    As the three true dragons from the Timo¡¯s camp appeared, the Golden Alliance Army fell into a slight silence. Some of the soldiers were visibly nervous.

    An ordinary adult true Dragon¡¯sbat power might only be equivalent to a high-level spellcaster, but because of the deep-rooted legends and deeds of the true dragon, the deterrence of the true dragon to ordinary humans was far greater than that of a high-level spellcaster.

    At the same time, the Dragon might of both sides surged and intertwined, like two hurricanes colliding. The air in the middle became extremely chaotic.

    ¡°Hehe, as expected, you¡¯ve also invited a true dragon to help you in battle.¡±

    Rowell¡¯s dragon face showed that he was not surprised. It seemed like he had encountered simr situations many times.

    Immediately after, it took a deep breath and let out a deafening roar.

    The Dragon¡¯s might from the Red Dragon¡¯s body increased sharply.

    Garen wasn¡¯t as boastful as Roell. His gaze was calm, and at the same time, he increased the output of his Draconic Aura.

    Although the silver giant dragon and the Red Dragon were one less in number than the other side, due to garen¡¯s presence, the strength of the Dragon¡¯s might actually suppressed the other side, and arge amount of aftershocks rushed towards the iron and stone defense line.

    BOOM!

    Under the influence of the Dragon¡¯s might, the minds of the Tino soldiers went nk, and their eyes lost focus.

    The nearby spell casters hurriedly cast all kinds of spells.

    Soul shield.

    Increase faith.

    Dragon-type spirit light.

    ............

    The Dragon¡¯s might¡¯s terrifying effect on ordinary creatures was weakened by the multipleyers of protection from the spellcaster, and the eyes of many soldiers regained their rity.

    But even so, one could still clearly see the fear in their eyes that could not be removed.

    Taking advantage of this time, the Army¡¯s general, kevudale, raised the big sword in his hand, and a thunderous roar came from under the full Metal helmet, ¡± for the future of mankind, golden Alliance Army, attack!

    BOOM!

    The ground suddenly trembled for a moment.

    The troops of the Golden Alliance changed from being still to a golden tsunami that pounced toward the rock-like iron and stone defense line.

    The spear and shield Knights from the Duchy of Alva were at the forefront of the charge. They rode on the brass iron Bulls and stomped on the ground, pressing forward aggressively.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The air-piercing sound was mixed with a strange sound that sounded like an Eagle¡¯s Cry and a lion¡¯s roar. Thousands of Griffin riders from the Norton Duchy rose into the air. The Griffins under them spread their wings and shrieked continuously.

    .............

    In the face of the Golden Alliance Army¡¯s violent offensive, the defenders of Timo quickly responded.

    On the city wall, the menacing crossbows were pulled open by a few people. They nocked the heavy and sharp, spear-like enchanted crossbow arrows and suddenly shot out.

    BOOM!

    A series ofrge crossbow arrows drew dangerous white marks in the air and fell into the gold Alliance Army like missiles.

    Buzzzzzz!

    A spear Shield Knight raised his shield to block, but the metal shield instantly shattered, and his entire body was pierced by therge crossbow arrow.

    Crash!

    A violent explosion rang out. The enchanted crossbow arrows exploded, creating shockwaves that were about ten meters in diameter. Arge number of knights and soldiers who were advancing in tandem were thrown high into the air beforending heavily on the ground.

    There were also enchanted crossbow arrows that were shot at the Griffin Knights in the air, but they were blocked or dodged by the agile Griffins and the powerful Knights. Only a few were shot down.

    The arrows rained down, and the ground troops of the Golden Alliance Army were quickly injured or killed.

    But in the face of such a vast number, this was just a drop in the ocean. On the whole, they continued to close in on the iron and stone defense line.

    High up in the sky, the five true dragons had already reached a height of six thousand meters in the clouds.

    In the biting cold wind, they perfunctorily threw some trash spells at each other while watching the tragic battle below.

    The Red Dragon that belonged to Timo¡¯s camp was a female Red Dragon with well-developed muscles and thick limbs. Garen¡¯s aesthetics did not think it was very good, but Roel seemed to like it. His eyes were shining, and his gaze kept wandering around the female Red Dragon.

    The female Red Dragon ignored Roell¡¯s gaze and stared at garen a little fiercely.

    a Silver Dragon actually epted a job and participated in the war between humans.

    and I¡¯ll be fighting alongside the Red Dragon. It¡¯ll be interesting if the other metal dragons know about this.

    Although her voice was filled with hostility towards garen, the female Red Dragon¡¯s ming Dragon Breath that she spat out was crooked and hit empty air. She did not really attack.

    Garen¡¯s gaze did not change, and he also perfunctorily spat out a breath of Frost Dragon Breath, but he did not hit anyone.

    He ignored the female Red Dragon¡¯s provocative words and looked down at the battle between the Golden Alliance Army and the Timo Army.

    The female Red Dragon was slightly annoyed at being ignored, and she red at garen fiercely.

    It opened its mouth and was about tounch a real attack.

    But before he could do anything, Roel was toozy to pretend anymore. He grinned and shamelessly approached the female dragon. the one in front of you now is the powerful Lord of the volcano, ashen wings, the great red dragon, Roel.

    ¡°Beautiful red Dragon Lady, are you interested in bing my mate?¡±

    The courtship between true dragons had always been very direct. When they liked someone, they would directly tell them their feelings. They would not beat around the bush.

    The female Red Dragon¡¯s attention was attracted by Roell, and she shifted her gaze from garen to Roell.

    The ck Dragon and green Dragon beside it looked at each other, then looked over with interest.

    Garen didn¡¯t expect that Roell would suddenly ask for a mate with the female Red Dragon. After hearing what he said, he couldn¡¯t help but shift his gaze between Roell and the female Red Dragon.

    This scene was actually a littleical.

    The human army below fought to the death, and arge number of lives were lost at every moment.

    On the other hand, the true dragons that they had spent a lot of money to hire were cking in the air. They didn¡¯t even put on any pretense and directly started to mate with the enemy true dragons.

 Chapter 150

    ?

    Chapter 150: The construct _1

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    The female Red Dragon wasn¡¯t interested in Roel at all and replied roughly.

    However, Roell didn¡¯t seem to mind the other party¡¯s rough reply. He was still thick-skinned as he pped his dragon wings and slowly approached the female Red Dragon.

    why would I be angry? although you¡¯re not interested in me now, I believe that as long as you get to know me better, you¡¯ll definitely fall in love with me.

    other than Lord garen, I¡¯ve never seen a true dragon that¡¯s more outstanding than me!

    Roel had an inexplicable confidence in himself. He boasted shamelessly about himself and praised garen at the same time.

    ¡°..............¡±Garen was speechless.

    After all, what Roel said was the truth, and it was hard for him to refute.

    The female Red Dragon spat out mes from her mouth and said impatiently, ¡± ¡°If youe any closer, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡±

    Earl rolled his eyes andughed. He stretched out his dragon ws and showed off his strong muscles and bright red Dragon scales. He raised his head and said confidently, ¡± ¡°You can be rude to me, I won¡¯t mind.¡±

    If there was a battle between red Dragons, neither side¡¯s breath could easily cause damage to the other, and their other means were simr.

    Roell was slightly bigger than the female dragon. In terms of strength, he was definitely stronger than the female dragon. He didn¡¯t care about the threat at all, and even excitedly moved forward.

    The female Red Dragon was a little angry. She spat out a Breath of Fire, and the raging mes enveloped Roell.

    But it didn¡¯t stop it from approaching.

    The female Red Dragon turned to look at the ck and green Dragons and shouted, ¡± ¡°You two,e with me and beat it up!¡±

    There was a sense of bossiness in his words.

    The ck Dragon and the Green Dragon shook their heads andughed at the same time. grysha, don¡¯t get us involved in the matters between you Red Dragons. We don¡¯t want to get burned.

    Rawlerughed and ran over, stretching out his head to rub against the female dragon. At the same time, he said, ¡± ¡°Beautiful red Dragon Lady, just agree to my request.¡±

    The female Red Dragon named greesha was annoyed and turned away, not wanting to have any physical contact with Roell. However, Roell was thick-skinned and kept chasing. At the same time, he offered various conditions, hoping that the female dragon would agree to be his partner.

    At its current age, it was looking for a mate. Meeting the Red Dragon it liked, it naturally spared no effort.

    Garen shook his head slightly as he looked at this scene. He did not look at his follower¡¯s actions and looked at the war situation below again.

    As time passed, the Golden Alliance Army once again approached the iron stone defense line at the cost of a certain number of casualties.

    Rumble ... Rumble ...

    The ancient, heavy, and tall iron gates embedded in the iron-stone defense line opened.

    Timo¡¯s Army surged out like a tide, weing the Golden Alliance Army.

    The most eye-catching thing was the several-feet-tall magic creations made of different materials that were mixed among the Timo soldiers.

    Construct.

    Steel, y, marble ... The Gundam-like constructs attracted everyone¡¯s attention the moment they appeared.

    No matter what material the construct was made of, one could see that it was covered in the traces of time, rust, stripes, cracks, and other ws.

    But even so, these constructs still had a very strong oppressive force.

    it should be a construct left behind by the Timo Kingdom during its peak ...

    Garen thought to himself.

    In the current Noah continent, the method to create constructs had been lost.

    At the very least, none of the duchies in the Golden Alliance Army had constructs.

    The constructs in his eyes were all at least eight hundred years old.

    A total of more than 1000 constructs took heavy steps and charged toward the Golden Alliance¡¯s Army with rumbling footsteps.

    The distance between the two sides had now entered the attack range of a middle level spell caster.

    In the midst of the earth-shaking footsteps, the low chanting of the spell construction was clear and condensed. The elemental energy in arge area began to stir, and the elemental light was dazzling.

    The high-level spell casters on both sides had yet to appear, but the spell radiance formed by the numerous lower and middle-level spell casters had already overwhelmed the sunset. It was colorful, dazzling, and dangerous.

    Very quickly, arge number of spells were cast.

    Chain Lightning.

    Frost arrow.

    Chaos curse.

    His spirit trembled.

    Acid ssh.

    Fire impact.

    .............

    Spells of different attributes and schools were cast from the hands of the spell casters on both sides. With bright elemental light, they were shot at the opposing Army.

    The construct with a conspicuous body was the first to bear the brunt and was hit by arge number of spells.

    But surprisingly, their magic resistance was very high. Although there were traces of burn or frost on their bodies, they still stood tall and continued to move with cold light in their eyes.

    Only a very small number of constructs were destroyed in an extremely short period of time after taking a lot of damage, turning into a pile of material fragments that could not move.

    The construct Army that took the lead charged into the gold Alliance Army.

    The Knights of the Golden Alliance Army were thrown off their feet for a while under the attack of the powerful constructs, which were also numerous.

    The Golden waves that had originally gathered together seemed to have encountered arge number of reefs and were split into many tributaries.

    The Timo Army behind the construct also shed with the Golden Alliance Army as the daggers stabbed in.

    The size of the constructs varied from six to fifteen meters tall.

    Thergest construct was a rock construct. Its body was covered in moss, and it looked like a silent Mountain Giant. It raised its pir-like legs and stomped on the ground. The ground cracked, and all the Golden Alliance soldiers within a dozen meters were sent flying. Then, they were killed by the Timo Army.

    On the iron and stone defense line,rge crossbows were still firing, threatening the spellcasters and powerful warriors of the Golden Alliance Army. Many timoans were using the cover of the city wall to rain down lethal spells on the Golden Alliance Army.

    The Griffin Knights of the Golden Alliance Army were invincible against ordinary soldiers with their powerful mobility, but they were also powerless against the constructs, which had defense and strength.

    The golems could use magic-like abilities. They condensed giant Spears or boulders that were made of the same material as their bodies and urately hit the Griffin riders that dared to approach them from the air like missiles.

    The extraordinary Warriors in the Army had to be at least in the middle order to be able topete with the constructs.

    Although the high-level Warriors could destroy the constructs, there were too few of them, and they could not suppress the other party in a short time.

    a Kingdom that has been passed down for a thousand years. Although it¡¯s rotten, it still has some good foundations.

    Garen¡¯s eyes flickered as he observed the battle closely, as if he was watching a Grand movie.

    For a time, due to the powerfulbat power of the armor and the iron and stone defense line, the smaller number of Timo¡¯s Army had the upper hand.

    But that was all.

    This was because a high-ranking spell caster from the Golden Alliance Army could not hold back and decided to make a move.

 Chapter 151

    ?

    Chapter 151: A high-circle spell with terrifying damage _1

    Trantor: 549690339

    In garen¡¯s field of vision, although the elemental light was initially surging, it was not too turbulent. Suddenly, the brightness increased sharply, forming a spell radiance like a small sun in the eyes of the detection light.

    The brilliance of a high-circle spell was so dazzling and eye-catching.

    Of course, only the spellcasters could see this scene. Ordinary Warriors would only feel palpitations and heavy pressure, as if the air had frozen at this moment.

    In the sky to the West of the Golden Alliance Army, the air rippled and then shattered like a mirror, revealing an old man in a green robe.

    Krichens, a high-ranked spellcaster from the eight-ring school of curses, Duchy of B.

    This old-looking high-ranking spell caster had a solemn expression on his face. His eyes were staring at the constructs that were wreaking havoc on the battlefield below, and he was chanting a mysterious and obscure spell.

    The elemental energy gathered around his body like crazy.

    At the same time, the high-level spell caster who belonged to Timo was shocked and used arge number of inferior spells that could be considered instantaneous.

    Magic block.

    Anti-magic waves.

    It was an elemental interference spell.

    ..............

    The rain-like inferior spells attacked kriqins.

    He didn¡¯t move, as if he didn¡¯t care about it. He just concentrated on chanting the spell, preparing for the unknown high-circle spell.

    In the next second, arge number of inferior spells touched Kris, but they strangely passed through his body, as if they had hit an illusion that didn¡¯t exist.

    ¡°It¡¯s the illusion of that old witch Isaiah!¡±

    A high-level spellcaster from Timo¡¯s face darkened.

    The location of kriqins ¡®true body was hidden by Isaiah¡¯s illusion. Almost no one could break the illusion of a ninth-circle great mage. Illusion was a rtively unpopr school of magic on the Noah continent. It was almost an incredible thing for Isaiah to be a ninth-circle great mage of the illusion school.

    A few secondster, the continuous chanting stopped.

    The elemental energy that filled the sky paused at the same time.

    In the sky, the true dragons stopped what they were doing, including garen, who lowered his head to look at the battlefield.

    Buzzzzzz!

    In the center of the battlefield, four hundred meters above the ground, the space trembled violently like a piece of cloth.

    In the next second, with a cracking sound, arge area of cracks appeared, and a bright white light shone.

    A hundred-meter-tall illusionary door was floating in the air.

    In front of the door was the Baji ins, where there was endless fighting, and behind the door was a vast, lush forest. The huge trees swayed gently, and the lush branches and leaves were glowing with white light.

    At the same time, deafening roars of Lions could be heard.

    The White figure jumped out of the dense forest, and with a sh of wind, it crossed the illusory door and set foot on the Noah continent of the main material ne.

    In just a few breaths, more than 20 giant beasts had arrived on the battlefield.

    They were white lions that were more than 30 meters long. Their manes seemed to be made of white light, and their bodies were majestic. Energy ribbons wound around their bodies, and their huge bodies had a terrifying aura. The moment they appeared on the battlefield, they attracted the attention of all living creatures.

    The heavenly Lion.

    It came from the beast vige, which was also a powerful wild beast from the ten thousand beast garden in the outer ne.

    The effect of the high-circle spell that Kris cast was to summon the heavenly Lion to fight.

    Eight-ring spell-pride of heavenly Lions.

    ¡°The school of curses ... It seems that there are many spells that can summon powerful creatures from other nes.¡±

    Garen¡¯s gaze flickered as he looked at the group of heavenly Lions.

    Although they were wild beasts, wild beasts from the beast vige were much more powerful than those from the main material ne.

    A wild beast of this size could even fight against a slightly weaker adult true dragon.

    Garen even suspected that an adult white Dragon might not be able to defeat a giant heavenly Lion.

    A total of twenty-four heavenly Lions joined the battle. With deafening roars, they pounced on Timo¡¯s Army of constructs. With a single swipe of their ws, the indestructible constructs were torn to pieces like toy blocks.

    Seeing this, the high-level spell casters of Timo also couldn¡¯t hold back. They appeared one by one and began to cast high-level spells to support the battlefield.

    Buzzzzzz!

    With thepletion of a spell, a bright teleportation circle lit up on the ground.

    More than a dozen powerful otherworldly creatures of various shapes and sizes walked out.

    The eyeball-like beholder, the evil demon, and the ming elemental life ... A portion of them charged towards the heaven Lion, while the rest wreaked havoc within the Golden Alliance Army.

    Level 8 spell-high-grade Otherworld binding!

    After wizard Timo left the stage, more high-level spell casters from the Golden Alliance Army joined the battle.

    With the addition of more than thirty high-level spellcasters from both sides, the already intense and chaotic battlefield escted into a state of white heat.

    The war between the extraordinary had officially begun.

    Hu!

    A Red Cloud of fire appeared in the sky, covering an area of more than a thousand meters. It floated above the iron and stone defense line and then began to rain.

    However, the raindrops were not water droplets, but hot fire droplets like magma.

    When a drop of blood fell and touched a human body, it instantly turned a soldier into a burning torch, and he quickly turned into ashes amidst the wailing.

    Eighth-circle spell-cloud incantation!

    The spellcasters of Timo all cast defensive spells to resist thisrge area high-circle spell.

    At the same time, the high-level spellcaster, Timo, had also constructed another high-circle spell.

    A young-looking high-ranking spell caster wearing a robe with arge number of pentagram patterns extended his hand and pointed.

    Seven-circle evocation spell-ice de death zone!

    Crack crack crack crack ...

    In a certain area of the battlefield, the air suddenly turned cold, and the cold air instantly condensed into ice des. They whistled through the air and urately cut through the bodies of the soldiers of the Golden Alliance.

    In an instant, the 1000 soldiers of the gold Alliance in this area were either pierced in the heart or had their heads cut off by the ice des. Their blood sttered all over the ground, and the pungent smell of blood soared into the sky.

    In the face of powerful high-circle magic damage, even the high-level Warriors did not dare to take it head-on, and the ordinary soldiers all died instantly.

    It was extremely tragic.

    However,pared to the Golden Alliance Army, the casualties of the Timo soldiers were more severe.

    This was because the Golden Alliance Army had more high-level spellcasters, and they were stronger.

    A ninth-circle great wizard from the school of illusion made his move. Isaiah¡¯s body exuded an illusory aura, like an illusion, and his eyes were surrounded by gorgeous colorful light.

    An invisible ripple was emitted from her hand.

    Eighth-Circle Illusion spell-soul grave.

    All of the Tino soldiers who were affected by the grave of the soul fell to the ground like wheat being cut by a sickle. There was not a single wound on their bodies, but their eyes had lost all light and their breath of life waspletely cut off.

    Hu!

    A gigantic Golden Dragon flew at a low altitude and smashed the head of a ten-meter-tall construct with a single w. It then opened its mouth and spat out a scorching Dragon Breath, drowning arge number of Tinmo soldiers and creating billowing mes and smoke.

    It flew at a low altitude, washing the ground with Dragon Breath. At the same time, it crossed the battlefield and flew towards the iron and stone defense line, trying to attack the high-level spellcaster on the other side.

    However, he was soon hit by the concentrated spells and enchanted crossbow arrows, and had to retreat to Dodge.

    Buzzzzzz!

    A single-target seventh-circle spell transformed into a me spear with unparalleled speed and pierced the Golden Dragon¡¯s wings.

    It howled in pain and fell to the ground.

    ¡°Hmm, where did this Golden Dragone from? And so weak.¡±

    The ck and green skeleton Dragons were confused.

    Then, the Golden Dragon was surrounded by arge number of Timo soldiers, who thrust their Spears and swords at its body.

    However, with a sudden sh of elemental light, the Timo soldiers around the Golden Dragon suddenly burst out with blood. Their bodies were torn into pieces, cut into neat and bloody organs.

    Level 6 transformation spell-group dissection!

    Matthew, who had transformed into a Golden Dragon, used the body activation spell to quickly recover from his injuries. He then flew into the sky and wreaked havoc on the battlefield.

    In the sky, a few true dragons who were cking in the water looked at each other.

    Rawler swallowed his saliva and said fearfully, ¡± ¡°There are quite a few strong people among these little things.¡±

    Garen¡¯s eyes flickered, but he did notment.

    PS: please give me a monthly ticket.

 Chapter 152

    ?

    Chapter 152: Something¡¯s not right _1

    Trantor: 549690339

    The power of high-circle spells was powerful, and in a battlefield with a dense number of people, the lethality could only be described as terrifying. Moreover, high-level spellcasters had powerful mental power and could urately control spells, so they could avoid identally injuring friendly forces as much as possible.

    Of course, this situation could not be avoided.

    No matter how powerful a spellcaster was, even if they were a legendary wizard, it was inevitable that they would identally hurt their allies in the spell area when they used a powerful spell that corresponded to their own level.

    In other words, most spiritual spells, such as the sr fireball, did not distinguish between friend and foe.

    Under the attack of the high-circle spells, both the Golden Alliance Army and the Timo soldiers were likembs waiting to be ughtered in a meat grinder.

    As long as they were hit by a high-circle spell, basically, only a warrior or spellcaster of a higher level, if they reacted quickly, might be able to leave the area of the high-circle spell in advance and win a longer chance to live.

    As for the lowest-ranking soldiers, other than those with slightly stronger bodies, they were not much stronger than ordinary people. They could only leave their lives to fate and let the goddess of luck choose.

    Fortunately, although the lethality of high-circle spells was terrifying, the range was still limited. Moreover, high-level spellcasters were limited by magic power and couldn¡¯t keep casting high-level spells. After the initial tsunami-like attack, they gradually began to attack with middle or lower-level spells to save magic power.

    In this way, if one looked at the entire Army of both sides, they would find that there were more than thirty high-level spellcasters fighting each other. Although it caused terrible casualties on both sides in a very short time, the speed of the casualties had slowed down a lot as the mana was consumed.

    But even so, the middle-circle and even low-circle spells cast by high-level spell casters were far more powerful than the spells of ordinary spell casters.

    Garen paid close attention to the battle that had fallen into a state of white heat, his vision almost filled with the brilliance of spells.

    The true dragons were no longer pretending. At first, they were just throwing some rubbish spells at each other perfunctorily. Now, they were hovering in the air in a row with the help of the airflow, looking down at the battle between the armies below.

    In such a war, spell casters were the strategic forces of both sides, able to shine the most dazzling light.

    At an altitude of a few thousand meters, garen could clearly observe the advantages and disadvantages of both sides thanks to his wide vision.

    In his eyes, the tide of the Golden Alliance Army was advancing slowly but firmly, engulfing the Dimo soldiers in silver armor.

    Just as Matthew had said at the beginning, this was a battle to wrap up the battle.

    The people from the Golden Alliance Army had expected that the other party would definitely be able to resist to a certain extent. After all, it was a Kingdom with a thousand years of history. Even if it was extremely rotten, it would definitely have a certain heritage.

    However, in the face of the huge gap in strength, they could only put up a stubborn resistance.

    The Golden Alliance Army had three times the number of Timo¡¯s soldiers, and twice the number of high-levelbatants. They also had an almost invincible ninth-circle Archmage from the school of illusion.

    With such aparison of power, if nothing unexpected happened, no matter how stubborn Timo was, he would not be able to escape defeat.

    As time passed, the sunset that seemed to be a mixture of fire and blood disappeared and was reced by a somber and dark night.

    This was a starless and moonless night. Because it was autumn, the cool night wind kept blowing.

    In the Baji ins, the sky was supposed to be very dark, but at this time, it was as bright as day because of the continuous bursts of spell light. The colorful spell light intertwined together, forming a beautiful and life-threatening scene.

    Garen¡¯s gaze was low as he looked carefully at the high-level spellcasters on both sides.

    Both the high-level spellcasters of the Golden Alliance Army and Timo had used up a lot of their demonic energy, less than half.

    There was a trace of exhaustion in their eyes that was difficult to hide. It had been more than half an hour since high-circle spells had appeared on the battlefield.

    However, although they all looked tired, the high-ranking spell caster of the Golden Alliance Army was tired and excited, while Timo was tired and a little numb and disappointed.

    This was because the Golden Wave that was much dimmer but still bright under the night sky was less than two hundred meters away from the iron-stone defense line.

    Almost all of the soldiers who had gone out to fight the enemy had died in the Golden waves.

    However, the Golden Alliance Army had also suffered significant casualties, losing a quarter of their numbers.

    Although it was the end of the battle, it was obviously not as easy as Matthew had said.

    In other words, they felt that it was easy because they had established themselves in a situation where not a single high-levelbatant was lost, and the lives of ordinary soldiers were not important.

    but why didn¡¯t they retreat when they couldn¡¯t win and use the iron-stone defense line to defend? ¡±

    Garen was a little confused.

    If the soldiers of Timo retreated at the moment of their disadvantage and focused on defense, they would definitely be able to hold on for a longer time with the help of the iron and stone defense line. They would also be able to cause more casualties to the Golden Alliance Army.

    But they didn¡¯t do that.

    When the Timo soldiers left the iron-stone defense line to face the enemy, the heavy gate behind them had already closed tightly, as if it had cut off their retreat.

    The small number of Tinos left at the iron-stone defense line were basically soldiers who used heavy crossbows or spellcasters from various schools of magic.

    Such a desperate bet had almost wiped out all of the Tinmo soldiers, but it had also caused quite a number of casualties to the Golden Alliance Army.

    Blood stained the earth red. The once green Baji ins had be blood red. The Golden armor worn by the Golden Alliance Army was not intact, and it was stained with blood. The blood had been dried by the wind and solidified on the armor, giving off a pungent smell.

    Garen looked down from the sky and felt that he could see a strange blood pattern with a hint of Scarlet in the gold.

    He felt that something was wrong.

    tsk, these humans really don¡¯t care about their lives. If they fought and retreated, they wouldn¡¯t have died so miserably.

    this is ... Rowell was amazed, finding it strange that the Tinmo soldiers were throwing their lives away.

    The female Red Dragon nodded in agreement. humans haveplicated thoughts and their actions are difficult to fathom. I won¡¯t be surprised no matter what they do.

    Garen shifted his gaze between Roel and the female Red Dragon, and was surprised to find that the two of them were a little too close.

    What was happening? Didn¡¯t the female Red Dragon resist it at first?

    As he had been paying attention to the changes in the battlefield below, garen had no idea how Roell had managed to change the female Red Dragon¡¯s mind.

    At the same time, Roel noticed garen¡¯s probing gaze. He raised his head proudly and nced at the female Red Dragon at the same time. He introduced garen to her, ¡± this is Lord garen, his honorific name is the eternal Dragon. He¡¯s the person I¡¯m loyal to.

    I promised you before that you would enter theva half-ne with me. The teleportation portal is in the hands of Lord garen.

    Garen was at a loss for words.

    Good fellow.

    He roughly understood what had happened.

    He told the female Red Dragon about theva demine and invited her to go with him. The female Red Dragon couldn¡¯t resist the temptation and agreed to his courtship.

    After all, the female Red Dragon had also reached the age to find a mate. Although Roell¡¯s appearance and character were not as good as garen¡¯s, he was not bad among the red Dragons, so the female Red Dragon reluctantly agreed.

    this is gresha, my mate.

    Rowell raised his neck andughed a few times, then briefly introduced the female Red Dragon to garen.

    Immediately after, Rowell hesitated for a moment, and asked garen carefully, ¡± ¡°My Lord, you won¡¯t stop my spouse from entering theva demine, right?¡±

    Garen ignored the Red Dragon. He looked at greesha and said slowly, ¡± if you can work for me like Roel, I¡¯ll give you the chance toe in with me.

    in theva demine, the treasures you obtain by yourself are yours, but the premise is that you must obey my orders and be loyal to me.

    There was a look of hesitation on greesha¡¯s dragon face as she began to think about garen¡¯s words.

    However, she already knew that garen wasn¡¯t a Silver Dragon from what he had told her. He was a powerful mutant Dragon whose true identity was unknown. To be able to make a Red Dragon like Roell, who was stronger than her, pledge his loyalty to him, it also proved the strength of this Silver Dragon in front of her.

    After some thought, greesha finally couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of the fire and earth quasi-elemental nes. She lowered her head and swore her allegiance to garen.

    However, the duration of her oath of allegiance was half of that of Roel¡¯s, leaving her a way out.

    At the same time, among the troops of the gold Alliance, Isaiah¡¯s body was wrapped in ayer of white light and suspended in the air. He said softly to the remaining Timo spellcasters on the iron and stone defense line, ¡± ¡°Everyone, the situation is already so clear, do you still want to put up a stubborn resistance?¡±

    There was silence, and no one answered.

    After a pause, she sighed and said, ¡± we¡¯re all spell casters who pursue the truth. We all know how rough this path is. I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you.

    give up your resistance now and let me cast an anti-magic spell on you. I can guarantee that after the war is over, you will be safe and sound, and you can continue to explore the mysteries of the spell with your free bodies.

 Chapter 153

    ?

    Chapter 153: A variant of the nine-ring arcane fireball

    Trantor: 549690339

    High up in the sky, garen looked down and saw that the oue had already been decided. He felt that the war was about to end.

    He wasn¡¯t the only one. The high-ranking mages of the Golden Alliance had the same thought.

    As mages who pursued the truth, no one wanted to die in a meaningless war that was bound to lose.

    However, what happened next made all the high-levelbatants present change their expressions.

    The highest-level spell caster on Tinmo¡¯s side, eight-ring evocation school of sorcerer Kevin¡¯s expression did not change in the slightest when he heard Isaiah¡¯s serious words. His eyes seemed to have no focus, and they were different from those of the spell casters who were full of wisdom.

    He looked up at Isaiah, and his lifeless eyes made Isaiah frown.

    Immediately, Kevin extended his right hand.

    With a sh of light, an ancient Yellow Magic scroll appeared in his hand.

    Without saying a word, the high-level spellcaster tore the scroll in silence. His mind power locked on to the ce where the remaining golden Army was the most concentrated, and he poured magic power into it crazily without caring about the consumption.

    At this moment, all the creatures present felt their hearts tighten. The atmosphere became inexplicably oppressive, as if a storm wasing.

    The expressions of the true dragons in the sky changed at the same time. They felt a strong pressureing from above their heads.

    The elemental energy within a radius of tens of kilometers gathered madly, forming a terrifying elemental tide that gathered at an altitude of nearly 10000 meters.

    this feeling is ...

    The expression of a seven-ring evocation spell caster from the Golden Alliance Army changed drastically, and he looked up at the sky.

    Buzzzzzz!

    Buzzzzzz!

    Buzzzzzz!

    ..........

    Nine huge spell formations that blotted out the sky were deployed one after another, and the entire battlefield was instantly as bright as day under the night sky.

    These magic circles were of different sizes, and they were smaller in order from top to bottom. From a t surface, they looked like a huge nine-ringed circle. Each circle was covered with mysterious runes and patterns, and they were slowly rotating in different directions and speeds.

    ¡°This is the 9th circle evocation spell, meteor st!¡±

    ¡°Stop him!¡±

    The seven-ring evocation spellcaster from the Golden Alliance Army gasped, and his heart almost stopped beating. At the same time, he let out a loud roar.

    Even a legendary spellcaster would find it difficult to create a level 9 spell scroll.

    And this was the most powerful ninth-circle spell of the school of evocation.

    The expressions of the Golden Alliance Army¡¯s spellcasters changed drastically at the same time. They hurriedly cast all kinds of interference spells in an attempt to interrupt Kevin.

    However, using a spell scroll was much faster than casting it on the spot.

    Around Kevin, the high-level spell casters on Timo¡¯s side were burning their magic power and spirit as if their lives were on the line to resist the spells from the Golden Alliance.

    Thousands of meters up in the sky, garen¡¯s expression was serious as he said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Leave this area of spells!¡±

    Meteor st ... This 9th-circle spell had been mentioned in Molton¡¯s notes.

    It was a ninth-circle variant of the fireball spell.

    It was almost the most lethal spell among the 9th-circle spells. The 9th-circle fireball spell that Morton had created was a little inferior to it.

    Although it was only a one-circle increase, the damage of the nine ring Starburst was even higher than all the eight-circle spells cast by the Golden Alliance Army and the Timo Army on the battlefieldbined!

    The higher the level of the spell, the greater the difference between each level.

    Moreover, the meteor st was famous for its destructive power.

    Without hesitation, the true dragons pped their wings and turned into streaks of light as fast as they could, moving toward the area covered by the huge formation.

    The high-level spellcasters of the Golden Alliance Army saw that they couldn¡¯t stop it, so they began to use their own means to prepare to receive this ninth-circle evocation spell that had beenpleted.

    Soon, a massive amount of elemental energy condensed into a zing ball of light, appearing in the sky.

    The moment it appeared, the zing ball of light began to fall.

    Every time it passed through a ring of the array, its size and power would increase.

    Almost in the blink of an eye, after thest circle of the array, the burning ball of light turned into a huge meteor with a long me tail.

    The huge ming meteor fell from the sky, and the terrifying power and pressure caused the ordinary soldiers below to stiffen and find it difficult to move.

    Faced with such a powerful spell, the ordinary soldiers of the Golden Alliance Army had no choice but to wait for their deaths.

    Outside the spell area, garen took a deep breath. His eyes were shining as he looked at the seemingly slow but actually fast ming meteorites that had already torn through the clouds and were falling from the sky.

    In an instant, the ming meteor fell to the ground.

    The world seemed to have stopped for a moment.

    The next second, dazzling light and heat bloomed with a huge explosion.

    Crash! Crash! Crash!

    A deafening sound shot into the sky, and the air trembled and rippled.

    At the same time, at thending point of the ming meteor, a huge semi-circr energy vortex rose up, spinning, whistling, and spreading in all directions in. destructive manner, sweeping away soldiers and spellcasters ... It devoured everything within its range.

    Earth, stone, grass, wood, steel, flesh ... In the face of this natural disaster-like ninth-circle spell, there was no difference. They were all fragile things that would break at the touch.

    After more than half an hour, the damage effect of meteor burst finally stopped.

    Looking down from the sky, a huge pit with a huge range appeared in front of garen.

    The pit was extremely deep, and there was still hot air lingering in it, emitting thick smoke. Most of the soil and rocks on the surface that came into contact with the space had been turned into a ss-like solid crystal by the high temperature.

    Around the huge pit, the ground was filled with cracks and crevices. It was a scene of destion. Soil and stones were rolled out, and the grass was all charred ck.

    Corpses and melted metal armors were mixed together.

    In the huge pit, there was not even a shadow to be seen. The poor man who was directly hit was vaporized.

    After the battle with Timo¡¯s Army and the attack of the nine cirction star explosion, the Golden Alliance Army, which originally had more than 600000 soldiers, was only left with about 100000.

    Such casualties were too tragic to describe.

    Even if the many duchies that formed the Golden Alliance army split the fruits of victory, they still could not make up for the huge losses caused by this war.

    The human forces in the South would not be able to recover to their peak for a long time.

    The only thing worth rejoicing was that after the 9th-circle spell, meteor st, was cast, there was still a rtively long time to umte power. Therefore, only a few of the weakest unlucky ones among the high-levelbatants died, and most of them survived.

    The moonlight changed and refracted, condensing into Isaiah¡¯s figure.

    Her face was pale, and her eyes contained obvious anger. She stared at Kevin on the iron and stone defense line and the other high-level spell casters beside him.

    ¡°You guys!¡±

    ¡°Why did you do that?¡±

    If the Golden Alliance Army had known that Timo still had such a trump card, they would not have attacked the iron and stone defense line in such a way. Instead, they would have continued to suppress their ambitions.

    However, Timo had only used the meteor st when he was almost at his doorstep. Other than causing arge number of casualties and suffering for both sides, it was still impossible to reverse the situation.

    As long as Kevin proved that the magic scroll in his hand was meteor burst, he could threaten the Golden Alliance Army to retreat.

    The Golden Alliance Army had no choice but to retreat before they could find a suitable defense.

    This war was avoided by instinct.

    However, he didn¡¯t make a sound. He¡¯d rather both sides suffer, and he chose to use the meteor explosion in this way.

    Isaiah questioned in anger.

    However, the other party didn¡¯t say a word and remained silent.

    ¡°Good! Good! Good!¡±

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, there¡¯s no need for you to continue living!¡±

    The high-ranking mages of the Golden Alliance Army had unsightly expressions, and their gazes became dangerous.

    At the same time, Isaiah¡¯s remaining magic power gathered and once again used the most powerful spell she had.

    Eighth-Circle Illusion spell-soul grave!

    Most of the spells in the school of illusion were used to deceive one¡¯s feelings and mind. There were not many spells that could cause direct damage. The only ninth-Circle Illusion spell she had mastered was called superior invisibility, which did not have any killing ability.

    As for the soul grave ... It could directly destroy the enemy¡¯s mind and cause them to die.

    Isaiah¡¯s eyes lit up with a brilliant rainbow as he stared at Kevin.

    But to Isaiah¡¯s surprise, Kevin¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change even after being hit by the soul grave, as if he wasn¡¯t affected at all.

    ¡°This ....

    Isaiah was slightly stunned, and then his expression changed.

    ¡°No! You¡¯re not Kevin! Who are you?¡±

    There was silence.

    However, the situation suddenly changed.

    The shadows of the eleven high-level spell casters of Timo suddenly twisted, and a rolling aura of death came out of them.

    A figure that was as thin as a mummified corpse, with skin tightly clinging to bone armor, and seemed to have no muscles on his body walked out of the death energy.

    Although this figure was unrecognizable and looked very different from when he was a human, he had left behind too many legends, deeds, and arge number of sculptures and portraits. The moment they saw him, all the high-level spell casters were stunned, their faces filled with disbelief.

    ¡°Ha ...... You¡¯re Halius!¡±

    Isaiah cried out in shock.

    With light blue Soul Fire burning in his eyes, his Haggard and ugly face grinned. His pale white teeth without a mouth ttered up and down, making a life-taking ear-piercing sound.

    ¡°Law-death!¡±

 Chapter 154

    ?

    Chapter 154: The terrifying legendary Lich (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Nine-circle bewildering spell-deathmand!

    Among all the 9th-circle single-target killing spells, this spell¡¯s effect was among the best.

    If one was hit bymand of death without any means of retaliation, even a nine-circle spell caster would be dead.

    Unless the spell caster was not human and had a strong vitality that could resist part of the effect of the deathmand.

    As a ninth-circle spell, there should have been a very obvious magic fluctuation when cast, which would alert people in advance.

    But in the hands of Harris, this 9th-circle spell was almost silent and without warning.

    After the death of the chant, the spell was cast.

    The word ¡± death ¡± entered Isaiah¡¯s ears, and her mind went nk. The whole world spun as if it was covered in a thick ck Veil. It was as if countless demons and ghosts were screaming in her ears at the same time.

    Her originally bright and colorful eyes, which were still exuding a gorgeous misty color, lost their color almost instantly and became dull and lifeless.

    ¡°Isaiah!¡±

    Not far away, Matthew¡¯s expression changed.

    Other than him, the other high-ranking mages from the Golden Alliance Army cast all sorts of healing or defensive spells on Isaiah without hesitation.

    However, it was useless.

    The focus in Isaiah¡¯s eyes gradually dispersed.

    The surging magic power belonging to the ninth-circle Archmage stopped operating at this moment.

    In an instant, the ninth-circle Archmage from the school of illusion, who was the core pir of the Alva Duchy, stopped breathing as his mana stopped. Under the gaze of more than 20 high-level spell casters from the gold Alliance Army, he fell from the sky like a bird with folded wings.

    Her life force had beenpletely cut off, and her body was surrounded by a decaying aura of death.

    His body, from the inside out, including his mind and body, was eroded by the magic power of thew of death.

    Her originally youthful and beautiful appearance instantly became old because she lost the support of her own magic power.

    Wrinkles and white hair began to appear.

    Matthew, who also belonged to the Duchy of Alva and had a good rtionship with Isaiah, was furious.

    ¡°Isaiah!¡±

    Matthew roared in grief and indignation.

    Still in his Golden Dragon form, he swooped down and extended his dragon ws, lifting the great mage¡¯s body that was falling to the ground.

    Matthew carefully shook Isaiah¡¯s body, but he didn¡¯t get any response.

    He took out his precious high-circle divine spell scroll and tore it without hesitation.

    The Holy white energy entered Isaiah¡¯s body like raindrops, quickly expelling the decaying aura of death in her body. However, thew of death didn¡¯t only work on the physical body. The precious divine spell scroll could heal her body, but it couldn¡¯t save her.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, you want to save someone who died in my hands?¡±

    Haliusughed sinisterly.

    Legend was a huge threshold.

    A legendary spellcaster would be able to understand the true operation of magic. Through extraordinary wisdom and understanding, they could directly manipte space and the energy in a person¡¯s body, instantly casting spells below the legendary level.

    For legendary spellcasters, reality was fragile and something that could be changed.

    Halius did not chant any incantations. He only looked at the great mage in the Golden dragon¡¯s w, and his body suddenly emitted a pale green light.

    In the next second, the green beam of light pierced through space and hit Isaiah¡¯s dead body.

    The speed of the green beam was so fast that it exceeded everyone¡¯s reaction time. No one could stop it in time.

    Nine-ring Necromancer¡¯s spell-soul bind!

    Halius stretched out his bony fingers and hooked them.

    The green light that had entered Isaiah¡¯s body shed and instantly left. However, when it left his body, there seemed to be a woman¡¯s figure in the light with a panicked expression.

    It was Isaiah¡¯s soul.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Matthew roared, and his Golden Dragon wings pped as he chased after the green light that bound Isaiah¡¯s soul.

    But just as he moved, the beam of light had already returned to Halius ¡®hand, turning into a small ball of light.

    the soul of a ninth-circle Archmage. Good stuff.

    Harris¡¯s evil eyes swept over the Furious Golden Dragon, and then he sucked at the ball of light.

    In the wisps of light, the great wizard¡¯s soul shattered and entered hallies ¡®body.

    ¡°Oh ... It¡¯s this feeling.¡±

    The feeling of youth, muscles, blood, skin ... My body is back!¡±

    Harris let out a hair-raising moan offort, and the blue fire in his eyes burned brighter.

    His shriveled muscles and withered skin made him look like a mummy that had been dug out of a grave.

    But after absorbing the great mage¡¯s soul, his muscles slightly wriggled and filled up. His withered and bloodless skin also became a bit more lustrous, and even his skeleton-like head grew some flesh.

    haha, I¡¯ll absorb all of your blood, flesh, and souls and turn them into my essence. This undying body will wee a new life!

    Halius ¡°ear-piercing voice became a little deeper.

    However, the evil intent within it was not weak at all. The malice contained in it caused the high-level spellcasters present to have goosebumps all over their bodies and break out in cold sweat.

    Then, the Furious Golden Dragon didn¡¯t notice that the dead great mage slowly opened his eyes. There was no trace of wisdom in them, reced by a lifeless gaze, like a puppet.

    Eighth-Circle Illusion spell-soul grave!

    The magic power in the great mage¡¯s body began to circte again, and his first target was the gold dragon Matthew who was holding him.

    At this time, Matthew was already more than fifty meters away from Halius. He opened his Dragon mouth, and a hot Dragon Breath was brewing in his mouth.

    When he noticed Isaiah¡¯s strange behavior, he was slightly startled, but lowered his head with a happy expression.

    ¡°That¡¯s great, Isaiah, you¡¯re not dead!¡±

    However, what he saw was a pair of lifeless eyes.

    Immediately after, the Golden Dragon felt a sharp pain in its brain, as if a red-hot steel drill had been inserted into it and was stirring wildly.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The Golden Dragon let out a painful wail and lost control of its body in the air. It drew a Golden Trail in the air and crashed into the iron and stone wall with a loud bang. The huge impact caused the ground and the iron and stone wall to shake violently.

    The Golden Dragon that fell to the ground rolled continuously and slowly turned back into a human body. After a few seconds, it finally stopped moving.

    ¡°An eighth-circle wizard dares to challenge me?¡±

    ¡°Offering your weak little soul to me is what you should be doing!¡±

    Harris¡¯s violent and evil eyes swept over Matthew¡¯s body.

    The soul binding spell hooked the soul and ate it. Halius ¡®shriveled body swelled up slightly.

    Matthew¡¯s body swayed as he stood up again. Like Isaiah, his body was filled with death energy, and he had no consciousness at all.

    High up in the sky, garen looked at the scene that was happening on the ground, and his heart turned cold.

    The situation had changed too quickly, and it was too much for the eyes to take in.

    Two high-level spell casters, one ninth-circle great mage and one eighth-circle mage, died in less than thirty seconds.

    There was almost no resistance at all.

    This terrifying creature that had appeared from the shadow of spell caster Timo was surrounded by a deathly, fearful, and cold aura.

    A Lich.

    He was also a legendary Lich transformed from a legendary spellcaster, a double legend of the school of necromancy and beguration.

    He used ninth-circle spells with ease and ease.

    Garen did not expect that he would meet a true legendary Lich now, when he had just wondered what would happen if the ancient silver Dragon transformed into a dragon lich.

    And he was obviously not a fierce character who had just entered the legendary realm.

    ¡°We can¡¯t stay here for long!¡±

    Garen¡¯s thoughts were decisive, and he said to Rowell and gresha in a low voice, ¡± this Lich is a legendary creature. It¡¯s extremely dangerous. Let¡¯s leave this ce quickly.

    As he finished speaking, his body turned into a silver-white light and he was about to escape.

    Earl and gresha weren¡¯t stupid either. When they realized that something was wrong, they followed garen closely, like two Balls of Fire streaking across the sky. The ck Dragon and green Dragon¡¯s reactions were a little slow, but they also flew up at full speed after seeing the situation.

    At the same time, Halius raised his head, his teeth chattering as he gave a sinister smile.

    ¡°A true Dragon¡¯s body is an excellent tonic. Do you think you can walk?¡±

    all the living beings here today have no choice but to merge with me and be my power!

    PS: please give me a monthly ticket.

 Chapter 155

    ?

    Chapter 155: Level 10 spell _1

    Trantor: 549690339

    Halius¡¯s expression became serious and focused, and an obscure incantation came out of his mouth.

    The surrounding high-level spellcasters ¡®hearts tightened.

    Only legendary spells could make a legendary Lich cast them seriously.

    The high-ranking spell casters of the Golden Alliance Army sized each other up and cast spells in unison. They either concealed themselves, fled at an extremely fast speed, or teleportation portals appeared beneath them ...

    In such a hasty situation, they didn¡¯t have the courage to fight a fully prepared legendary Lich.

    Just the divine rays of terror that were unconsciously emitted from Halius¡¯s body made them tremble with fear. Illusions appeared in their eyes, and it was difficult for them to think of a direct confrontation.

    In this kind of environment where the dead were everywhere and blood flowed like rivers, almost all the living creatures were in misery and suffering. The spiritual energy of death, which belonged to the negative energy, was extremely abundant.

    The strength of an ordinary Necromancer would almost double.

    Not to mention a legendary Lich.

    At the same time, the bloodied battlefield suddenly turned solemn, and the air became extremely viscous and oppressive.

    Harris¡¯s chanting grew louder and louder, and soon, it was like muffled Thunder in the rolling dark clouds. Even the true dragons thousands of meters in the air could hear it clearly.

    Finally, thest incantation was finished.

    In an instant, the blood that soaked the earth boiled and rolled, the bones trembled, and the dead opened their eyes, moving their bodies that were still warm ... The aura of death filled the earth and the sky. Ghosts appeared in the sky, letting out shrill screams.

    10-circle legendary necromancy spell-dead man¡¯snd!

    Buzzzzzz!

    The entire sky instantly darkened.

    Although it had been night, the sky, which had not appeared dark due to the bright moonlight and Starlight, instantly became as dark as ink. One could not even see their own fingers when they stretched out their hands. It was as if not a single trace of light had disappeared.

    The roars and shrieks of the undead creatures and the fearful screams of the soldiers of the Golden Alliance could be heard everywhere.

    Garen¡¯s heart sank.

    The range of the legendary spell that Harris had cast was beyond his imagination.

    He used the eleration mode and left the other true dragons far behind him, but he couldn¡¯t leave the range of the spell.

    ¡°I might not be able to defeat such a guy now.¡±

    Garen took a deep breath and tried to stay calm.

    The time Dragon was naturally powerful, even a newborn Dragon was a legendary creature. However, as a time Dragon, garen, who had the most say, felt that it was mainly because the young dragon was already powerful, and they could rely on the time Dragon countercurrent to sit firmly in the legendary realm.

    If it didn¡¯t have any other profession abilities and only relied on its own spell-like abilities and physical strength, without using time Dragon countercurrent, it would be very difficult for the young dragon to fight with the old legends who had rich means.

    Legendary creatures were top-notch existences anywhere. Although the dimension wasrge and there were many worlds, legends could go anywhere.

    Moreover, there was also a gap between legends. If a legendary existence was powerful enough, even gods would be afraid of them.

    The feeling that Halis gave garen was that he was an out-and-out powerhouse even among the legends.

    This legendary Lich didn¡¯t make a move until almost all the high-level spell casters of the duchies were gathered here. Now, he even cast such a domain-like legendary spell. Obviously, he had the idea of capturing everyone here in one fell swoop.

    he seems to be trying to get rid of the Lich¡¯s body¡¯s drawbacks ...

    Garen thought to himself.

    Liches had the chance to be liches by believing in the Lich God or signing a contract with the immortal Demon Lord, and then obtain an immortal body.

    However, there was a price to everything. Removing the limit of lifespan and bing an undead creature was a huge price.

    No matter what kind of personality they had when they were alive, after bing a Lich, their minds would gradually sink, and they would be evil and terrifying under the influence of the spiritual energy of death.

    In addition, the Lich¡¯s appearance was as withered as a skeleton, and his body would always feel endless hunger and thirst. He needed arge number of souls to fill his inextinguishable hunger, and maintaining an immortal body also required souls.

    In the long run, the Lich would fall into madness and gradually lose its mind, until it forgot to take souls, and evenmit suicide.

    Although liches didn¡¯t die of time, they were only a pseudo-immortal creature because of this huge w.

    But somehow, after devouring the souls of the two high-level spellcasters, Halius ¡®body, which was as pale as a dried corpse, had recovered a trace of vitality.

    Garen had reason to suspect that if he devoured enough souls, he might be able topletely return to his human form and achieve a true immortal Lich body without any ws.

    I heard from the Duke of thorn that the legendary spellcaster Hales had protected Timo for more than a hundred years. He died. few years ago ...

    not long after his death, many duchies began to stir and have constant friction with the Timo Kingdom.

    under normal circumstances, they should wait and see. They shouldn¡¯t be so impatient ...

    if I¡¯m not mistaken, this legendary Lich is probably behind this war that affects all the southern duchies.

    Death, arge-scale death, will produce the death aura and souls needed by the Lich, can greatly increase the strength of the Lich.

    There was no situation that could cause death more easily than during war.

    The Golden Alliance Army, Tino soldiers, extraordinary Warriors, and spellcasters ... With so many lives being used as food for the already powerful Halius, his strength would be pushed to an unimaginable level.

    Garen¡¯s eyes flickered as he looked at the dark sky.

    Because the light was too weak, even with a true Dragon¡¯s Night vision, the surrounding scene still became a lot blurrier.

    y-dancing light technique.

    Garen¡¯s thoughts moved, and his body suddenly lit up with wisps of light, driving away some of the darkness around him.

    Hu!

    Behind them, the two red Dragons raised their necks and spewed outrge mouthfuls of fiery dragon Breath. The mes were brighter than dancing light and illuminated the sky.

    With the help of the fire, garen looked down and saw the tragic scene in his field of vision. He instantly sucked in a breath of cold air and flew even faster.

    Pfft ...

    Its skin cracked, and its flesh squirmed. The pale skeleton seemed to have taken off its clothes and walked out of the puddle of flesh and blood. There were still traces of Scarlet blood on the skeleton. It silently picked up its weapon and killed the living creatures around it.

    The dead soldiers of the Golden Alliance and the soldiers of Timo were surrounded by a deathly aura. They stood up again, roaring and killing the remaining soldiers of the Golden Alliance.

    There were a few dark gray doors floating in the air, and countless pale ghosts flew out from them, shrieking.

    In addition, arge number of undead creatures sniffed the smell of death, roared, and collided with each other. They squeezed out of the portal and entered the main material world from the outer ne.

    Zombies, skeletons, nightmares, vampires, Death Knights, liches ... There were even undead Dragons that belonged to the true dragon species and Ishizaka snake Dragons that belonged to the snake species.

    These summoned creatures from the outer ne seemed to have received a unified order and attacked the high-level spellcasters trapped in the dead man¡¯s forbiddennd.

    The death magic power filled the dead man¡¯s forbiddennd and repelled the other elemental energy, leaving only a very thin amount.

    The dead man¡¯s zone also had the effect of dimensional anchor, which caused the teleportation spell to fail and the invisibility spell to be forced to reveal itself.

    The high-level spellcasters in the dead man¡¯s forbiddennd found it difficult to mobilize elemental energy. They could only rely on their own magic power to resist the siege of the undead creatures.

    At the same time, the flesh and blood that had been shed wriggled like living things, emitting wisps of blood-colored light and gradually turning into a lifeless gray-white color.

    The blood-red light, on the other hand, was like a swallow returning to its nest. It gathered on Harris¡¯s body, who was standing on the iron wall, and drilled into his skin.

    Arge number of dead souls were also attracted by an invisible force, gathering towards Halius like a flood and entering his eyes.

    Surrounded by blood and soul, Hales had a reckless smile on his face. He slowly opened his arms, raised his head, and closed his eyes. It was as if he was embracing the world of death, but also celebrating his new life.

    His body was slowly, but at a speed visible to the naked eye, transforming from an ugly Lich into a human.

    The rapidly rising aura of death caused the wind and clouds to change.

 Chapter 156

    ?

    Chapter 156: Help me out (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Garen only took a nce and quickly collected his thoughts. At the same time, he turned his gaze and focused his gaze in front of him.

    The legendary Lich¡¯sbat power was unexpectedly strong, so he decided to avoid it for the time being.

    At the same time, in garen¡¯s field of vision, he saw a heavy ck gauze-like curtain blocking his way.

    Not only in front of him, but the sky, the ground, and all directions were covered by this ck curtain.

    ¡°The range of this legendary spell ... It¡¯s ridiculously big.¡±

    Seeing that the ck curtain was almost in front of him, garen pped his dragon wings decisively and flew at full speed. His body drew a straight silver Line in the high sky, and he rushed straight towards the ck curtain.

    As he got closer and closer, garen could see through the thick curtain and could vaguely see the normal sky outside. Garen took a deep breath and bumped his head into it.

    Hu!

    The silver Dragon¡¯s massive body touched the unusual ck curtain.

    Then, something unexpected happened.

    He did not feel any resistance.

    The ck curtain in front of him seemed to be an illusion, and it did not stop Garen from leaving at all.

    The Dragon Horn was the first to touch the ck curtain, but like a stone falling into the water, it easily pierced into it, not even causing a ripple.

    Garen didn¡¯t have time to think.

    Due to his extreme speed, the silver Dragon waspletely submerged in the ck curtain in the blink of an eye.

    However, the scene that he saw next made garen¡¯s eyes widen in shock, and at the same time, his heart tightened.

    ¡°This ...¡± It has the effect of spatial transference?¡±

    He crashed into the ck curtain, but the normal sky outside did not appear before his eyes. All he could see was the curtain domain that was filled with the aura of death.

    Moreover, garen¡¯s position had changed.

    He had been flying north, but his body emerged from the southernmost ck curtain and was transferred to a position very close to the legendary Lich.

    ¡°.............¡±

    Garen didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment.

    However, he was not too surprised.

    After all, it was a legendary spell with the nature of a domain. It should be surprising that it was so easy to leave.

    Very quickly, the ck curtain behind him shed, and two red Dragons, a ck Dragon, and a Green Dragon appeared beside garen.

    At this time, they also realized that something was wrong, and their faces were a little uneasy.

    Roel lowered his head and roared, his Dragon¡¯s might bursting forth. evil and despicable creature, quickly remove the spell and let us leave. Otherwise, you will be burned to ashes by the ming Dragon Breath!

    The Dragon¡¯s might swept past, but it was like a breeze, and had no effect on the legendary Lich.

    Garen was silent. He lowered his head and looked down, and saw Harris grinning.

    Halius looked up at the true dragons in the sky, unable to leave. A mocking smile appeared on his face, and the blue mes in his eyes flickered a few times.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. You want to escape from me, Halius? with just you few true dragons who have just reached adulthood?¡±

    Hmph, even an ancient dragon has died in my hands!

    Halius sneered, his words full of disdain for true dragons.

    As for his im that he had once killed an ancient dragon ... With the strength he had disyed, it was indeed possible.

    This guy was no ordinary legendary Lich.

    The death and cold aura from his body made garen¡¯s heart palpitate.

    it seems like there¡¯s no other way to leave this spell area except to kill him.

    Garen¡¯s mind turned as he thought silently.

    In terms of magic, the highest he could cast was a level 5va fireball. Compared to a legendary spellcaster, his understanding of magic was like a primary school studentpared to a schr from a big country. It was not worth mentioning.

    With his attainments in magic, it was no different from a fantasy to untie the shackles of legendary spells and leave this area.

    The source of the spell was Halius, and there was no way to break it. There was no other way than to kill him.

    But to kill a legendary Lich like this ...

    ¡°The future me, don¡¯t just sit by and do nothing.¡±

    Garen was nervous.

    The legendary Lich in front of him was the most powerful enemy he had ever seen since he was born.

    A 9th-circle spell at his fingertips, a legendary spell that could seal the heavens and earth ... He was an out-and-out powerhouse even among legends.

    Moreover, whether it was the spells of the school of necromancy or the school of beguiling and control, after the circle level was higher, they all paid great attention to single-target instant-death attacks.

    As long as one was hit and couldn¡¯t withstand it, it was almost a dead end.

    Garen didn¡¯t want to take a small risk to fight Halius.

    His gaze flickered, and while Halius¡¯s attention was focused on the high-level spellcaster and the remaining golden Alliance Army soldiers, he unhesitatingly used time Dragon reversal.

    ¡°Help me, help me ....

    Traces of the power of time, which contained the will of garen¡¯s urgent thoughts, escaped into the river of time and went down with the flow, heading to a possible future, connecting to the future adult garen, or even the ancient garen, the ancient garen ...

    However, garen did not receive any response within a short period of time.

    At the same time, the hot-tempered chromatic dragons looked at each other, and under the leadership of the two red Dragons, they swooped down at the same time, opening their mouths and revealing their crisscrossing dragon teeth.

    ¡°Ugly Lich, die to the great and Noble breath of the true dragon!¡±

    In the dragon¡¯s mouth, different types of Dragon Breath were brewing.

    The Red dragon¡¯s mouth was filled with rolling mes, and the high temperature distorted the air around the two red Dragon heads.

    A corrosive liquid Dragon Breath appeared from the ck dragon¡¯s mouth, while the Green dragon¡¯s mouth was a corrosive, acidic Dragon Breath.

    But before the chromatic dragons could dive into the attack range of the dragon¡¯s breath, ck translucent tentacles extended from the legendary Lich¡¯s shadow like huge pythons and huge ck whips. In just a breath¡¯s time, they approached the chromatic dragons ¡®bodies.

    Spell-like ability-touch of paralysis.

    This was a spell-like ability of the Lich body.

    All spell-like abilities could be enhanced as the user¡¯s strength increased.

    Halise¡¯s numbing touch reached the chromatic dragons before they could react. Like a dumpling, it wrapped around their bodies and then suddenly shrank. Like an illusion, it sank under the Dragon¡¯s scales, deep into their bodies.

    At the same time, the originally overbearing chromatic dragons collectively froze.

    The three different Dragon breaths that were brewing in his mouth went silent at the same time. The magic power in his body was locked and stopped running.

    Their dragon wings stopped pping at the same time.

    The chromatic dragons didn¡¯t die, but their bodies were numb and stiff. Their eyes were filled with fear as their bodies fell from the sky.

    Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!

    The four chromatic dragons fell down like dumplings, smashing four deep holes in the ground and crushing some weak undead creatures.

    ¡°You¡¯re overestimating yourself.¡±

    ¡°After we deal with these humans, it will be your turn!¡±

    Halius stuck out his tongue and licked his lips.

    In the deste realm of the dead, almost all the ordinary soldiers of the Golden Alliance died, and high-level spellcasters also began to die one after another under the attacks of arge number of high-level undead creatures. The high-quality souls and life essence further elerated the transformation of Halius.

    At this time, his body had returned to the appearance of an ordinary 80-or 90-year-old man. His body was still thin, but it was not as dry as a corpse. Moreover, it was still recovering its youth.

    The originally ugly Lich¡¯s body, which was no different from a skeleton covered in ayer of skin, gradually became human.

    And it wasn¡¯t just his appearance that had changed.

    His aura was climbing steadily, and no one present, be it a human or a Dragon, could interrupt this process.

    The flesh, blood, essence, and souls of nearly 800000 people, including arge number of extraordinary Warriors and spellcasters, poured into Halius ¡®body and became a part of him.

 Chapter 157

    ?

    Chapter 157: Opportunity (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Garen looked at the four chromatic dragons that had been shot down so easily. Although they were not dead yet, they could not move at all. He shook his head slightly.

    Most chromatic dragons had a kind of inexplicable arrogance, and even looked down on legendary liches. In this situation, they didn¡¯t think about how to survive, and even dared to take the initiative to attack, even thinking that they could kill the other party.

    But this was also a characteristic of the chromatic dragons.

    Trying to stop them from being arrogant was like trying to stop the wind from blowing. It was something that went against thews of nature.

    However, after these reckless and impulsive guys had all fallen, the pressure suddenly fell on garen.

    Now, he was the only silver Dragon soaring in the sky, and his behavior and reaction werepletely different from the other true dragons. It was hard not to attract Halis ¡®attention.

    Originally. there were five true dragons, so he wasn¡¯t too conspicuous. He could blend in and use time Dragon countercurrent tomunicate with the future. But now ... When the four chromatic dragons had all fallen to the ground, Harris slowly raised his head, his eyes burning with blue mes as he stared at garen.

    ¡°This is terrible.¡±

    Garen¡¯s heart tightened.

    At this moment, garen¡¯s body turned cold as he felt a strong sense of malice from Harris¡¯s eyes.

    In his daze, he seemed to hear the wails of countless living creatures. In a boundless world of death, countless creatures were struggling and wailing, sinking into oblivion.

    A trace of fear started to spread in garen¡¯s heart.

    He quickly noticed that something was wrong and shook his head. He took a deep breath to calm himself down and dispel the fear of the legendary Lich from his heart.

    The creatures that the legendary Lich looked at would be affected by his divine rays of fear.

    After knowing that he had been noticed by Halius, garen frowned slightly.

    This was because time Dragon countercurrent had no effect.

    Threads of time power entered the river of time into the future, but just like before, he did not receive any feedback.

    Moreover, he could vaguely feel that this situation was not that garen had not discovered his predicament in the future. Instead, he had discovered it, but the future garen was just watching the show and did not n to make a move immediately.

    The future garen would not help him unless it was a real life or death situation.

    Garen was at a loss for words.

    He was a little speechless in his heart, and he cursed the future garen in his heart.

    He had to fight the legendary Lich first.

    but there¡¯s no other way ...

    Garen¡¯s eyes flickered, and after taking a few deep breaths, he gradually regained his calm and rationality.

    Although sometimes, with long Yiliu¡¯s ability, he could ask for help from his future self, but just as garen had always thought, it was better to rely on himself than on others. Instead of putting his own safety in the hands of his future self, it was better to improve his own strength as much as possible and get rid of the situation where he had to rely on himself in the future.

    If one day, he encountered an opponent who could stop Shi long Yiliu, he would still have a certain amount of resistance.

    He lowered his head and looked down, his eyes sweeping across the battlefield inch by inch, and finally fixed on Harris.

    Before they knew it, more than half of the Golden Alliance¡¯s high-levelbatants had died, and their souls and life essence had all been absorbed by Harris.

    As for the ordinary soldiers of the Golden Alliance Army ... In this area filled with undead creatures, there were no ordinary soldiers left.

    The high-level spellcasters, soldiers, and ordinary spellcasters who were originally on the iron and stone defense line were also mercilessly killed by him.

    During this process, the high-level spellcaster of Timo didn¡¯t resist at all. He was like a puppet, offering his own magic power, life, and soul as if he had been controlled by Harris for a long time. As a non-high-level spellcaster, Timo tried to resist, but it was useless.

    The life essence turned into a blood-colored stream of light, and the pale white souls were like a torrent, madly gathering towards Halius.

    At this time, his appearance had returned to that of an ordinary human in his sixties.

    The fluctuations of his legendary magic power caused the surrounding space to ripple and distort slightly, emitting a dangerous aura that was still increasing.

    The aura of death emanating from his body simply blotted out the sky and the sun.

    Harris looked up at garen and snorted lightly. He did not take garen seriously at all, then continued to close his eyes and stretch his arms, holding the ck world of death in front of him, focusing on achieving the true immortal eternal Lich body.

    ¡°Treating me like an ordinary true dragon ... This is my chance.¡±

    Garen¡¯s gaze flickered slightly, and his expression became serious. All the distracting thoughts in his mind werepletely discarded.

    His brain worked quickly, thinking of a way to defeat the legendary Lich.

    While Halius was still absorbing the life essence and soul, if he could sessfully hit him with the breath of time expulsion, he could directly send him out of this time period and let him return to reality three yearster.

    the attack range of the Dragon Breath is not long. If I want to hit the target, I need to get within 100 meters of the target, use time freeze, and then use the breath of time to expel time.

    The time ability had always been unsolvable for those below the legendary level.

    Garen was not sure if the legendary Lich had any means to counter the time ability.

    Time stop was a spell-like ability, which meant that it could be broken and countered.

    However, he could only show off these few abilities. The spells he had learned were not worth mentioning in front of the legendary Lich.

    Staring at Harris, a hint of determination shed in the tinum dragon¡¯s eyes.

    After making his decision, garen retracted his dragon wings and lowered his head. His entire body swooped down like a silver missile, and in the howling wind, he fell towards hallies ¡®position.

    In order not to alert the other party, he did not use his eleration. His speed was no different from that of Rowell and the others.

    The dying technique was also ready, but it was not used.

    Harris¡¯s eyes widened as he sneered.

    you arrogant Dragons always like to overestimate your abilities.

    Hu!

    A ck paralyzing tentacle with arge number of wailing faces vaguely visible shot up into the sky, like a waterfall flowing against the current, and rushed towards garen.

    Garen remained calm, but his mind was highly nervous.

    He wasn¡¯t sure if his resistance could withstand the effect of the legendary Lich¡¯s touch of paralysis, so it was best not to be touched. Otherwise, he would be like the other chromatic dragons, unable to move at all.

    The touch of paralysis was extremely fast, at least three times faster than garen¡¯s diving flight speed.

    However, because he was already prepared, garen, who was still on guard, moved his body to the side the moment he noticed the touch of paralysis, barely avoiding the impact of the touch of paralysis.

    At this point, he was only a kilometer away from Halius.

    This distance was still rapidly closing.

    Nine hundred meters ... Eight hundred meters ...

 Chapter 158

    ?

    Chapter 158: The crazy Lich (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°What?¡±

    Halius was slightly stunned.

    The silver Dragon¡¯s reaction speed was much faster than the other chromatic dragons.

    Even so, Halius didn¡¯t care too much.

    Although an adult true dragon was powerful, it also depended on who it waspared to. Halius had already been a legendary spellcaster more than a hundred years ago.

    Even ancient dragons were not worthy of his attention.

    Under Halius¡¯s control, a total of more than ten numbing tentacles suddenly burst out.

    The thick and long numbing tentacles were like giant whips or wild pythons, wrapping around garen¡¯s body from all directions.

    With the spell-like ability of a legendary Lich, once the touch of paralysis hit him, he would be instantly paralyzed, and the probability of him being unable to move was very high.

    The tinum dragon¡¯s eyes reflected the numbing touch that was getting closer and closer. Garen¡¯s gaze was calm, and a touch of time power suddenly flowed through his dragon¡¯s eyes.

    Slow spell-sixfold!

    The instantaneous activation of the slow spell hit the legendary Lich, who was still opening his arms and absorbing the essence of his soul and life.

    In the legendary Lich¡¯s perception, everything in the outside world seemed to have elerated. The roars of the undead, the shrieks of ghosts, and the trajectories of spells in the air ... Everything became extremely dense and chaotic.

    The strange thing was that he clearly didn¡¯t sense any trace of magic fluctuations.

    A legendary spellcaster was a master of spells who had reached the peak. He was extremely sensitive to the changes in elemental energy and the strength of magic power. At the level of a legendary spellcaster, any spell that wanted to be cast could not escape his spell perception.

    Halius¡¯s expression darkened, and his eyes, which were burning with blue mes, looked up at the sky.

    In the legendary Lich¡¯s vision, the silver Dragon was as fast as lightning. With an incredible speed, it bypassed all the paralyzing tentacles and pped its wings, quickly approaching him.

    Halius could sense that there was an invisible power around the silver Dragon that seemed to have existed since the beginning of the world.

    Beside him, he was also affected by this power, causing him to enter a sluggish state.

    ¡°This is ...¡± The power of time!¡±

    Legendary spellcasters were already in the process of understanding the essence of the world¡¯s operation. They could sense the passage of time to a certain extent, as well as a small part of the river of time.

    Halius noticed the abnormality in time.

    how could the power of time appear on an adult dragon!

    ¡°Unless, unless ....

    At the same time, two rings of ck scales appeared in Halius ¡®sight.

    This Dragon is ... As he made this guess, the blue mes in Halius ¡°eyes suddenly flickered.

    On the other side, garen, who had used his sixfold eleration, rushed into the two-hundred meter range of the legendary Lich in this short moment.

    Soon, soon.

    As long as he could bring him into the range of time freeze, he would have a chance to solve the situation on his own. Garen¡¯s eyes lit up, and in his excitement, his speed increased slightly. The air current passed through the membrane of his wings and made a loud noise. The entire Dragon was like a silver light, so fast that it could not be captured by the naked eye.

    He had already opened his mouth and sucked in a deep breath of the river of time, but there was nothing between his criss-crossed fangs, as if he was just bluffing.

    However, Halius could sense a dangerous feeling that he hadn¡¯t felt in a long timeing from the silver dragon¡¯s mouth.

    Time seemed to slow down. Hales opened his mouth and squeezed out a few clear and powerful sybles from his throat.

    180 meters ... One hundred and sixty meters ...

    w-despair barrier!

    When garen was one hundred and forty meters away from the legendary Lich, he used themonnguage of Noah to say a simple word.

    In an instant, the death spiritual energy surged like a raging sea and condensed in front of garen, turning into a thick, ck barrier.

    The speed at which the pitch-ck barrier condensed was too fast. The silver Dragon was caught off guard. Due to its own speed, it could not react in time and crashed into it.

    Thump!

    The twenty-meter-long Dragon¡¯s body trembled violently, and its four horns struck the ck barrier from above. However, it only caused a crack to appear on the barrier, and it was still a long way from shattering.

    He didn¡¯t manage to stop his body in time, and his body hit the ck barrier.

    The huge impact was reflected on garen¡¯s body, causing his dragon scales to crack and blood to flow out.

    Garen endured the difort in his body and shook his head violently to calm the dizziness in his brain a little.

    After he came back to his senses, he pped his dragon wings and instantly widened the distance between him and the pitch-ck barrier. His expression became ugly.

    Using both the eleration state and the dying spell at the same time, the n of a sudden attack did not work. Instead, it attracted all the attention of the other party.

    ¡°Hahaha! Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Time Dragon, it¡¯s actually a time Dragon.¡±

    ¡°The most powerful and rarest time Dragon in the legends, even rarer than the gods, actually has one in the Noah continent! And it¡¯s a young, tender, adorable, and charming young dragon Whelp!¡±

    Hu!

    The originally indestructible ck barrier dissipated like smoke and dust, turning into a ck mist, and once again became the dissipating spiritual energy of death.

    The legendary Lich¡¯s body trembled, and he was so excited that he almost went crazy.

    Garen could feel the greedy gaze from the beginning to the end, sweeping over his body inch by inch. Those eyes were like a Hungry Ghost that had been hungry for a week, seeing the delicious food that assailed his nose, and did not hide his extreme desire and greed at all.

    He was recognized just by using the eleration state and the dying spell ... Garen¡¯s heart sank.

    There were many speed-increasing and speed-reducing spells, so there was only one possibility for him to be recognized.

    The legendary Lich in front of him could sense the flow of time.

    Otherwise, he would not have reacted so quickly.

    ¡°Time Dragon, hahahaha! I¡¯ve actually met him.¡±

    I, Halius, learned the legendary beguiling spell at the age of 30. At the age of 60, I started learning necromancy from scratch. It took me 20 years to step into the legendary Necromancer realm again, and I developed the true transformation method of the immortal Lich body.

    Halius muttered to himself, his voice growing louder and louder.

    ¡°I¡¯m shockingly talented, my talent is peerless!¡±

    if I can obtain the life essence and soul of the time Dragon, I can also use the power of time!

    with my strength, my wisdom, and my methods ... If the Dragon God¡¯s incarnation descends to seek revenge, I¡¯ll kill him without hesitation!¡±

    then, I¡¯ll fullyprehend the power of time. At that time, I¡¯ll be able to fight against a God¡¯s body with My Immortal Lich body!

    The legendary Lich was overjoyed, and at the same time, heughed maniacally. He mumbled to himself as if he had gone mad, and stared at garen without blinking.

    Liches are indeed crazy ... Garen¡¯s heart turned cold when he saw his gaze.

    Sure enough, once his identity as a time Dragon was exposed, he, a three-year-old young dragon, would definitely attract covetous eyes.

    Harris¡¯s voice was undisguised, and it spread throughout the battlefield.

    The surviving high-level spellcasters were stunned as they looked at the silver Dragon in the sky.

    The ring of ck scales, which had originally looked a little strange, now seemed to be filled with the charm of eternity.

    The four colored Dragons that had been struck by the paralyzing touch and were still unable to move also heard Halius ¡®voice.

    The legendary dragon species, the time Dragon ... These words struck their minds like lightning.

    The true dragons ¡®pupils contracted and their eyelids trembled. They tried their best to move their bodies, but because of the numbing effect that prated deep into their bones, they could only barely blink their eyes.

 Chapter 159

    ?

    Chapter 159: A Dragon ising against the current (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    In the sky, garen looked at the Lich, who wasughing madly and had a greedy look on his face, and frowned.

    The power of time kept flowing into the river of time like a thin thread. He used time Dragon countercurrent to call out to his future self, but those hateful future garen refused to truly respond to him. Moreover, garen could clearly feel that time Dragon countercurrent had already contacted the target.

    Down below, Harris¡¯sughter gradually subsided, and his expression returned to its usual sinister and ruthless state.

    Because he had absorbed too many souls in a short period of time, it caused his mind to be slightly confused.

    Halius knew this, but it was inevitable.

    The souls of hundreds of thousands of people, along with the memories, personalities, and feelings of hundreds of thousands of people, merged into his body. Although it was gradually constructing his immortal body and making him stronger as he absorbed more and more souls, the many different souls had also affected him.

    However, it was worth it.

    For true eternity.

    Looking up at the Superrge time Dragon, Harris¡¯s eyes turned cold.

    just now, you wanted to get close to me and use the spell-like ability of the time Dragon, which is the real time stop, right? ¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you almost seeded.¡±

    Garen¡¯s expression turned a little worse after Harris spoke of his thoughts.

    He currently had five time-type abilities.

    Two Dragon breaths with different effects, the eleration and deceleration spells of time control, and the most powerful time stop ... But these methods didn¡¯t seem to be able to help him now.

    His spell attainments were even more iparable to legendary spellcasters.

    As Halius spoke, the light of death around him shed.

    Hu!

    Arge amount of despair spiritual energy, death spiritual energy, fear spiritual energy, and other negative energy swirled like a tide, turning into a thick ck smoke. With Hales as the center, it covered an area of several hundred meters, making it impossible for people to see what was inside.

    The essence of life and soul were still gathering around Halius.

    The aura inside was rapidly increasing, making people feel uneasy.

    Seven-circle necromancy spell-corrosive ck mist.

    As garen was blocked by the ck fog and lost the vision of the legendary Lich, he became extremely nervous and did not dare to rx.

    In the ck mist of corrosion, Halius licked his lips. His lips, which had grown flesh, opened and closed, and he spat out a clear and profound syble.

    He only needed to say the name to cast the beguiling control sect¡¯sw spell.

    And without any reservation, he used the nine-Ring Command death.

    When the word ¡®death¡¯ was blurted out by this spell, it didn¡¯t matter if the target heard it or not, as long as the target didn¡¯t have the corresponding means to counter it, it would definitely hit.

    To counter a 9th-circle spell ... Garen¡¯s spell attainment was far from reaching this level.

    ¡°Lu ...¡±

    Garen¡¯s expression changed when he heard the word.

    Now that Halius was using amand spell, it definitely wasn¡¯t for defense, but to attack.

    Hiss ... Garen thought of the instant death of the ninth-circle great wizard.

    Without saying a word, he once again activated the highest eleration state, and his body turned into a straight silver Line, soaring into the sky. He left the legendary Lich at his fastest speed in his life, and at the same time, he kept changing his trajectory, turning his body in an S or L shape.

    In garen¡¯s understanding, the power of a spell would weaken as the casting distance increased. High-speed movement would also bring difficulties and obstacles to the opponent¡¯s spiritual lock. In the situation where there was no way to counter, it was not a bad method to maintain the speed of turning the body.

    If a ninth-circle great wizard had cast this spell, garen might have dodged it this way.

    However, he was facing a spellcaster who had already be a legend decades ago.

    A feeling of being firmly locked on could not be removed.

    Even though he had already flown quite a distance away from Halius, the four sybles still followed him like a shadow, like the murmurs of the death god,pletely ringing in garen¡¯s ears.

    Garen used time stop, but it did not stop the spell from taking effect.

    Law-death!

    This 9th-circle Necromancer spell didn¡¯t have the earth-shattering momentum of the 9th-circle evocation meteor st, but itspletely restrained killing intent and power were even more chilling than meteor st.

    BOOM!

    Garen, who was flying at high speed and turning his body continuously, suddenly stopped moving as if he had been struck by lightning.

    At this moment, garen felt a sharp pain that came from both his soul and body.

    It was as if an invisible and indestructible spear had pierced through his body and soul, ignoring the defense of his tough dragon scales.

    He was like an ordinary person who had identally fallen into a strong acid pool. His whole body was in excruciating pain as he struggled in the bottomless abyss of death.

    Garen let out a painful groan that was difficult to suppress.

    ¡°It hurts, it hurts ...¡±

    His whole body was in excruciating pain, and his brain could no longer think effectively. He could no longer control his flight, and he fell to the ground like a bird with broken wings.

    Blood flowed like a river, and the ground covered in bones and undead creatures was getting closer and closer.

    As he neared the ground, garen barely managed to raise his spirits and pped his dragon wings to alleviate the impact of hisnding.

    Crash!

    The silver Dragon fell from the sky andnded heavily on the ground.

    In a circle of shock waves and smoke, the undead creatures within tens of meters were sent flying. A pit appeared on the blood-stained ground, and cracks filled the area.

    ¡°After you¡¯ve grown up for a while, I¡¯ll definitely take a detour if I meet you.¡±

    however, a young dragon Whelp¡¯s strength may have already entered the legendary-realm, butpared to me, hehehe, it¡¯s truly a wonderful day.

    Harris looked at the spot where garen had fallen, and smiled sinisterly.

    He raised his hand, and a pale green beam of light shot straight at the smoke that had yet to dissipate.

    Nine-ring necromancy spell-soul bind!

    Hu!

    A strong wind blew.

    The Dragon¡¯s Well-defined wings pped and dispersed the smoke and dust. At the same time, his body moved sideways and he narrowly avoided the pale green beam.

    Halius was slightly taken aback.

    Thousands of meters away, among the densely packed undead creatures, the silver Dragon¡¯s scales became gray and full of cracks, revealing a weak life aura. Even its originally bright tinum Dragon eyes lost their luster, and it was dispirited.

    Some of the undead creatures pounced at the silver Dragon, but they were sent flying by the Dragon¡¯s wings.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t die?¡±

    what a strong life force. As expected of a time Dragon. As a young dragon, it can actually withstand a deathmand and not die.

    Halius was surprised.

    For 99% of the creatures,mand death was a one-hit kill.

    If the target had extremely strong life force, the deathmand could only obliterate arge amount of life force, not kill them instantly.

    However, this kind of life force was something very few creatures could possess.

    On the other side, although garen did not die directly as Halius had hoped, he was still in a bad state.

    His body had never been so weak before, and even his vision was blurry. He was like an ordinary person with a serious illness, unable to lift his spirits.

    However, garen, who was in an extremely bad state, had a rxed expression on his face. At the same time, he cursed in his heart, ¡± if you like to watch a show so much, if the garen from the past asked me for help, I¡¯d wait until he¡¯s seriously injured before I help.

    The reason for his rxation was simple.

    Time Dragon countercurrent finally received a solid response.

    In garen¡¯s field of vision, the river of time that stretched through the heavens and the earth had a vortex appearing in the sky. The river of time that had been flowing calmly was no longer calm, it was spinning rapidly, and the time vortex was getting bigger and bigger at the same time, a hint of silver-gray color could be vaguely seen.

    A certain powerful garen from the future was currently going against the flow of the river of time.

 Chapter 160

    ?

    Chapter 160: Future self (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The strange movement in the river of time did not cause too many creatures to react.

    Not all living beings had the ability to sense the existence of the river of time.

    In the dead man¡¯s forbiddennd, all the living high-level spellcasters, true dragons, and countless types of undead creatures werepletely ignorant of what was happening.

    Other than garen, there was also Harris, whose gaze had changed from excitement to vignce and seriousness.

    He smelled a dangerous aura. The powerful mind power of a dual-school legendary spell caster, coupled with his understanding of the world¡¯s fundamental rules, allowed him to see the change in time.

    The constant flow of time seemed to have turned into a spinning vortex. The past, present, and future intertwined.

    Harris no longer hesitated. The moment he noticed the change in time, his lips opened and closed, and he chanted again.

    His expression was serious, and the blue mes in his eyes flickered rapidly. At the same time, he slowly stretched out a pale finger that already had some flesh and skin, aiming at garen from a distance.

    9th-circle legendary necromancy spell-Finger of Death!

    The Necromancer school¡¯s ninth-circle death spell was a rtively rare ninth-circle legendary spell. It was simr tomand death in some ways, but there was a certain price to pay. After hitting the target, it was more lethal thanmand death, and couldpletely kill the target from the mind to the body.

    Whoosh!

    The pale finger left his body, carrying with it a surging death aura. It streaked across the air in a dark light, and in an instant, it had travelled a thousand meters, appearing in between garen¡¯s eyebrows.

    However, the pale fingers that had almost touched garen¡¯s head stopped in their tracks and stopped in front of garen. The flesh and bones at the broken section could be clearly seen.

    Garen raised his head.

    A hundred-meter-long true dragon condensed from the power of time, rippling with the ripples of time, was looking at him quietly.

    Silver-gray scales, six rings of irregr ck scales, and four dragon horns that snaked backward ... He also had a pair of deep, sparkling tinum Dragon eyes.

    This was ... This seems to be the real me from the future ... Garen was enlightened.

    The future garen in front of him didn¡¯t seem to be the garen in other parallel timelines, but his future.

    This was an instinct.

    Hu!

    Garen from the future blew.

    The pale finger, which was surrounded by a strong aura of death, seemed to have experienced countless years in this breath, and it turned into ashes in an instant.

    ¡°This is ....

    The sudden turn of events made Harris¡¯s expression change.

    He looked at the 100-meter-long silver-gray Dragon and felt an extreme sense of danger.

    At this moment, Halius thought of a rumor about the time Dragon.

    It was said that the Dragon of Time would never be alone.

    The time Dragon could directly invite its future self toe to the present. If it did not have the strengthparable to a God, it was best not to have any evil thoughts when it encountered a lone young dragon.

    Halius had never believed in such a heaven-defying technique. After all, it was normal for legends to exaggerate things. No one had ever seen a time Dragon.

    But now that he had seen it with his own eyes, he had no choice but to believe it, even though he still didn¡¯t want to believe it.

    The mes in Halius ¡°eyes flickered madly.

    In the ck mist, he took a deep breath and desperately absorbed the essence of life and souls. He didn¡¯t even give himself any time to recover. As he couldn¡¯t erase the emotions and memories carried by the many souls, Hales ¡®eyes gradually became chaotic and kept changing.

    However, his aura became more and more powerful. His body was full of muscles, his skin glowed, and his face changed almost every second.

    The future garen ignored themotion that Harris had caused.

    He looked at the heavily injured, weak, and dispirited garen with a calm gaze. A strange smile appeared on his face, and he said in a low voice, ¡± being heavily injured is a rare encounter for you and me. Let¡¯s experience it properly.

    such opportunities will only be fewer and fewer as time passes.

    Garen was at a loss for words.

    He was speechless for a moment.

    Garen¡¯s future words seemed to be for his own good.

    After all, it was rare for. time Dragon to be severely injured ... Thinking about it carefully, he seemed to be right ... Right, my ass!

    Garen¡¯s face darkened.

    No matter how rare this experience was, he didn¡¯t want to experience such a terrible feeling!

    It¡¯d be best if it never happened.

    When he was hit by the deathmand, there was a moment where he thought he was really going to die. His entire mind was wrapped in the horror of death, and emotions such as unwillingness, anger, and regret surged at the same time.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡±

    ¡°Trust me, you¡¯ll understand what I mean in the future.¡±

    life is long and boring. I have to find some fun.

    Is your fun to watch your past self get beaten up?

    Garen¡¯s face darkened.

    In the future, garen¡¯s body moved and he disappeared from where he was standing. He then appeared in front of garen and looked at garen, whose scales were gray and full of cracks.

    ¡°This looks terrible, but it¡¯s also quite interesting.¡±

    As if he had noticed garen¡¯s displeased gaze, future garen smiled slightly, stretched out his huge Dragon w, and aimed it at garen.

    ¡°Look carefully, this is how you use the power of time.¡±

    The power of time flowed out like water, condensing into a semi-illusory ring on his wrist.

    The ring was made up of the power of time, and it was also decorated with arge number of mysterious runes that garen could not understand.

    Under garen¡¯s curious gaze, the rune lit up, and The Wheel of Time turned counterclockwise.

    In an instant, the Dragon scales on his body began to change rapidly.

    The crack quickly closed up, and the gray-white scales gradually returned to their original silver color.

    A cloud of ck gas that was invisible to the naked eye, carrying arge amount of the spell of the beguiling control school, quickly flew backward from garen¡¯s body and disappeared into the air.

    The Dragon¡¯s body, which was on the verge of death, was full of vitality and was recovering to its peak condition.

    In the blink of an eye, all the injuries on garen¡¯s body disappeared without a trace.

    Garen felt that his body waspletely fine. He took a few steps, pped his dragon wings, and swung his Dragon Tail.

    It was as if the terrible injury he had suffered earlier was just an illusion, as if it had never happened.

    He looked at the future garen and opened his mouth, wanting to ask about some things, such as his future development path and so on.

    However, a maniacalugh suddenly came and interrupted garen.

    He looked in the direction of the voice.

    It was as if a hurricane had risen within the billowing ck smoke, and it dispersed in an instant, revealing the figure within.

    A handsome young man with a ruddy face, a strong body, and a ck robe appeared in garen¡¯s field of vision.

    Other than the dark blue mes burning in his pupils, and the constantly changing expression and gaze of a madman, this young man looked like an ordinary spell caster in his twenties.

    It was healthy and full of vitality.

    It was hard to imagine that this was the appearance of a Lich.

 Chapter 161

    ?

    Chapter 161: The Dragon of eternity and time (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The future garen turned his head and looked calmly at Harris, who had regained his youth.

    ¡°Halius ...¡± You¡¯ve given me the first taste of being seriously injured. I didn¡¯t expect that I¡¯d have the chance to avenge myself after more than a hundred years.¡±

    Garen was slightly stunned.

    As soon as he said this, he was basically certain that this future garen indeed came from his timeline, otherwise he would not say such things.

    ¡°Has my future been decided?¡±

    Garen¡¯s mind was in a daze.

    For a moment, he felt like he had lost his motivation and wanted to lie t on the ground.

    After all, the future had already been decided. What was the point of him working hard for it?

    At the same time, the future garen seemed to have seen through garen¡¯s thoughts.

    He didn¡¯t speak, but his voice sounded directly in garen¡¯s mind through his spiritual ability.

    ¡°The future is never fixed.¡±

    ¡°Your choice will determine your future.¡±

    I came from the future where you made all the right choices. As for the current you ... The future is still full of uncertainties.¡±

    So that¡¯s how it is ... Garen¡¯s gaze regained its vigor, and he looked at the future garen with gratitude.

    If he really did mess it up, he might just die in one of the future.

    Perhaps, in a different timeline, one of them really chose to lie t on the ground ... Garen thought to himself.

    BOOM!

    The future garen pped his dragon wings and instantly hovered a thousand meters in the air. His bright tinum Dragon eyes looked down at Harris from above.

    Seeing this scene, garen shook his head and got rid of the distracting thoughts in his mind. He looked over while he calmed his mind.

    On the high wall, surrounded by the endless spiritual energy of death, Halius ¡®expression kept changing.

    He was sometimes arrogant, sometimes vignt, sometimes desperate, sometimes terrified ... It was as if there were ten thousand people.

    I¡¯m Halius ... No, I¡¯m Isaiah, a ninth-circle great sorcerer.¡±

    no, no, I¡¯m eisenhawell,. Knight of the Golden Alliance Army¡¯s Griffin Knights ...

    ¡°No, I¡¯m ....

    Harris¡¯s expression and gaze kept changing. In the end, he simply clutched his head in pain, the veins on his forehead popping out, and his mouth uttering meaningless nonsense.

    From the looks of it, regardless of the consequences, absorbing so much life essence and soul in such a short time, even the spirit of a legendary spell caster was somewhat unable to bear it.

    However, among the many memories and consciousnesses, the most powerful and fiercest one was undoubtedly Halius himself.

    In the future, garen didn¡¯t seem to want to make a move on Harris, who had a confused mind, so he waited quietly.

    At this moment, there were only two high-ranking spell casters left in the Golden Alliance Army.

    One of them was the first to cast an eighth-circle spell, and the other was a seventh-circle transmutation wizard.

    Although they were still struggling to hold on under the siege of arge number of high-level undead creatures, they still managed to divert some of their attention, looking at the hundred-meter giant dragon in the sky in shock and awe, as well as the unscathed garen himself.

    ¡°Great Dragon of Time, please save us!¡±

    ¡°We are willing to offer our knowledge and wealth in exchange for your help!¡±

    The two high-level spell casters seemed to have grabbed onto a life-saving straw and shouted.

    The future garen¡¯s gaze was like a deep pool of water, without any fluctuations, and he ignored the calls for help of the two high-level spellcasters.

    Garen¡¯s eyes moved slightly, and he said in a deep voice, ¡± life is far more precious than these prices, to the light ...

    The voice paused for a moment before garen continued, ¡± ¡°Swear to the Dragon of eternity and time that you will be loyal to me for ten years, and I will help you get out of this predicament.¡±

    Just as he was about to let the two high-level spell casters make an oath to the God of Light, garen¡¯s voice from the future suddenly rang in his heart, telling garen that he could let them directly swear in the name of the Dragon of eternity and time.

    This title was owned by the future garen, whose strength was alreadyparable to that of a God in all the timelines.

    And they were shared.

    Those who vited the oath would be wiped out from the river of time by the Dragon of eternity and time.

    Ten years was not a short time for humans, but it was not a long time either. At the moment of life and death, the two high-ranking spell casters hesitated for a moment before nodding in agreement. Your Excellency garen, we swear in the name of the Dragon of eternity and time that we will be loyal to you for ten years!

    Garen nodded, and with a p of his dragon wings, he flew towards the ce where the two high-level spell casters were being attacked.

    elerated mode-six times faster!

    The silver-white light arrived in an instant and appeared above arge number of high-level undead creatures.

    Time stopped!

    Within a hundred meters of garen, the movements of all living creatures were frozen, as if they were life-like sculptures.

    He took out his red me staff, chanted an incantation, and constructed. spell ... Explosive fireballs appeared around garen, falling to the ground like cannonballs.

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    Bright and hot mes bloomed with the explosion and shock waves.

    In the dead man¡¯s forbiddennd, elemental energy was rejected. Garen only used the magic power that he had umted. Without the support of arge amount of elemental energy, the spell damage was much lower. However, it was still fatal enough for the undead creatures that were motionless and unable to Dodge.

    Skeleton mages were crushed into pieces, Death Knights were engulfed in mes, and liches were burned to ashes ...

    When the time freeze was lifted, what appeared in front of the two high-level spellcasters was a sea of fire and the undead creatures wailing in the sea of fire.

    ¡°Thank you for your help.¡±

    The two high-level spellcasters heaved a sigh of relief at the same time.

    Their magic power and mental strength were almost exhausted, and it was difficult for them to even cast mid-level spells.

    Hu!

    The undead dragon that did not have a physical body folded its dragon wings and looked at garen with an extremely reverent gaze. dear time Dragon, my name is Frank. I¡¯m an undead dragon from the second level of the bottomless abyss. It¡¯s an honor to meet you.

    The moment hallies exposed garen¡¯s identity as a time Dragon, this undead dragon had stopped attacking and was watching from the side.

    The undead dragon was a type of Dragon that was immune to physical attacks. It was a spiritual body without a physical body and was a type of true dragon.

    It was said that it was a true dragon that had died in an area filled with death energy, and its soul was born from the mixture of death energy and death energy.

    True dragons had always been proud, even if they were undead Dragons.

    However, the undead Dragon¡¯s face no longer had any trace of arrogance. It was now filled with respect for garen.

    However, even though he was respectful, garen could not make the other party Bow down to him with just a p of his dragon wings.

    The pale Ishika serpent Dragon looked at garen warily, but it did not dare to act rashly. It wagged its Dragon Tail restlessly, obviously frightened by the name of the time Dragon.

    In response to the undead Dragon¡¯s words, garen nodded slightly but did not say anything.

    He looked at the stone tomb serpent Dragon and said calmly, ¡± I have a frost forest serpent Dragon among my followers. Male, you might want to meet him. He¡¯s looking for a mate.

    This Ishizaka snake dragon was a female and was rtively young.

    After hearing garen¡¯s words, it was slightly stunned, and then quickly changed its attitude, ¡± honorable Dragon of Time, I¡¯m also looking for a mate. Thank you.

    Garen nodded.

    due to the summoning contract, we can¡¯t help you clear the undead around you. Please forgive us.

    The undead dragon and the Ishizaka snake dragon were creatures from another world. They hade to the main material world with the power of Harris and had a contract that forbade them from fighting each other.

    Immediately, the undead dragon no longer wanted to fight. After praising garen a few times, it left the main material world through the portal.

    It was like a fish in water in the dead end zone, but it would leave sooner orter. The normal environment of the main material world was not suitable for the undead dragon to live in. It might die out after staying for a long time. All snake-Dragon species were distributed in the main material world, so the Ishizaka snake dragon had no intention of leaving.

    BOOM!

    The Dragon pped its wings and sent some undead creatures that were not afraid of death flying. At the same time, it took off and flew into the sky.

    As time passed, Harris¡¯s restless aura gradually calmed down.

    His constantly changing expression also became much calmer, and the dark blue Soul Fire burned quietly in his eyes, representing his identity as a Lich.

    Halius, who had suppressed his other consciousness, raised his head to look at the sky. His gaze wandered between garen and garen from the future, and his eyes were vicious.

 Chapter 162

    ?

    Chapter 162: The power of time (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°A time Dragon? A legendary dragon? So what!¡±

    the life essence and souls of 800000 humans have gathered in my body.

    ¡°I¡¯m only one step away from bing a demigod Lich!¡±

    In the sky, the future garen looked at the legendary Lich calmly.

    It was obvious that Halius, who had regained his youth and had a body no different from a normal human, was not worthy of garen¡¯s attention in the future.

    Faced with Harris¡¯s provocation, garen only shook his head slightly and said calmly, ¡± as a legendary spell caster, it¡¯s really sad to be so arrogant and ignorant.

    Blue mes flickered in Halius¡¯s eyes.

    When he heard garen¡¯s obvious mockery from the future, his eyes suddenly became violent and chaotic for a moment, and his mind was at risk of losing control again. However, after he came back to his senses, Halius quickly controlled himself, suppressed his chaotic consciousness, and restored his gloomy and fierce expression.

    I will extract your soul and enve your physical body, making you suffer a pain worse than death!

    As soon as he finished speaking, the spiritual energy of death around Halius suddenly surged, like huge waves in the sea during a storm, like the might of the heavens.

    All the undead creatures in the dead man¡¯s forbiddennd trembled.

    Wisps of Python-like death aura gathered together and entered the bodies of these undead creatures.

    The stone tomb snake dragon was not an undead creature. On the contrary, the stone tomb snake dragon was the natural enemy of many undead creatures, and its favorite food was undead.

    It swallowed the death energy that was trying to rush into its head and licked its tongue with great interest.

    But few did what it did.

    99% of the undead creatures were hit by the death aura.

    Immediately after, these undead creatures that had absorbed the death aura seemed to be attracted by an invisible force. Their bodies flew up uncontrobly and quickly gathered in one ce. In an extremely short time, countless undead creatures were densely packed together, forming a deformed and ugly outline that was nearly 400 meters tall.

    ws, wings, tentacles, wings, skeleton heads, zombie arms ... The different limbs were squeezed together, and the endless deep roars made people¡¯s scalps numb.

    The ghosts hovering in the air flew toward the huge and ugly pile of undead like tired birds returning to the forest, like pale and transparent beams of light entering it.

    10-circle legendary necromancy spell-gargantuan undead!

    The deformed and terrifying gargantuan undead slowly stood up. Its body was like a small mountain, and it gave off a hurricane-like sense of deterrence, making it difficult for people to breathe.

    Humans, Dragons, and any other living being would feel a sense of oppression when faced with creatures that were farrger than their own size.

    At this moment, garen looked at the giant undead and felt a pressure as heavy as a mountain.

    how strong is this legendary Lich now ...

    There were differences between legendary creatures as well. In garen¡¯s opinion, the current Halius was definitely an extremely powerful legendary existence.

    To be able to step into the legendary-realm in his thirties, he was already a shockingly talented spell caster when he was a human. One might not appear in thousands of years.

    Perhaps it was just as he said, he had already touched the threshold of demigod.

    Halius transformed into a ck mist and burrowed into the body of the gargantuan undead.

    Immediately after, the countless undead creatures that made up the giant undead opened their mouths at the same time. As if they were under the control of a unified will, they let out a chaotic and terrifying roar like a group of demons.

    The materialized sound waves carried a rolling aura of death, like an endless darkness, surging towards garen like a tsunami. The air in the middle rolled violently, as if it was torn apart by the sound waves.

    However, when the death-gas sound wave that tore through the air hit future garen, he did not seem to be affected at all and did not move at all.

    Garen could feel that in the future, there would be a circle of the river of time flowing around him, with many mysterious runes.

    It gave garen the feeling that it was a small, independent branch of the river of time.

    The attack did not really touch the future garen, but was blocked by the tributary of the river of time that surrounded him.

    He seemed to be in an independent time period that only belonged to him. Any attacks from other time periods could not break through the barrier of time.

    ¡°The time barrier ....

    Garen was amazed. Looking at the ability that garen would use in the future, he felt as if he had opened the door to a new world.

    In the future, garen had given him a reference route.

    And it was a route that was already feasible.

    This would greatly shorten the time garen had to study the time ability, and it would save him a lot of time.

    Then, the giant undead stopped roaring, and arge number of undead creatures squirmed to form a terrifying expression.

    The voice belonging to Harris carried astonishing legendary power. Word by word, with heavy panting, it slowly sounded from the body of the giant undead as if it was squeezed out from between its teeth.

    decree: erase time.

    To a certain extent, the high-circlew spells of the beguiling and control school directly pried magic power with the will of the spellcaster and affected the operation of the world¡¯s essence. They were used quickly and had many uses.

    However, Command Spells ced a huge burden on the caster¡¯s mind, and the magic power required was several times more than ordinary spells.

    If one wanted to affect time, the price to pay was extremely high.

 Chapter 163

    ?

    Chapter 163: The power of time (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The amount of mana and mental strength he used to spit out those few words was more than all the spells Harris had used before.

    On the other side, the time barrier that was flowing around future garen¡¯s body disappeared at the same time.

    But garen¡¯s expression was calm and he did not care about it.

    He stretched out his Dragon w and waved it gently.

    From the main body of the river of time that permeated the world and surrounded everything, a small stream of water from the river of time rose and rushed towards garen from the future. It surrounded his body once again, forming a new time barrier and isting time.

    Halius was left speechless.

    After realizing this, he was a little mad.

    Thewmand consumed too much energy and could not be sustained, so it could only break through garen¡¯s future defense in that instant.

    He had thought that it would not be easy for garen to use this method in the future, but now it seemed as simple as eating and drinking.

    ¡°Detestable!¡±

    A hoarse, blood-like sound came from the giant undead.

    Halius¡¯s throat felt like it had been cut by a knife, and he was in great pain as he spoke. This was another side effect of overusing Command Spells. If it happened again, he would lose his ability to speak for a while, and it would be difficult to recover with spells.

    Immediately, the giant undead moved its feet, surrounded by the rolling spiritual energy of death and the cries of fear. It was like a mountain, and in the loud rumbling sound, it rushed directly towards the future garen. Every step could make the earth tremble violently, and the momentum was amazing.

    The future garen smiled slightly and began to chant.

    Buzz ... Buzz ...

    The dead man¡¯s forbiddennd started to shake.

    The dark curtain that isted the world was torn open.

    Garen raised his head and saw the fiery red elemental aura that was highly concentrated, like a sea of fire.

    Endless fire elements erupted, tearing apart the dark curtain and gathering around garen¡¯s body.

    Soon, when the incantation stopped, a small fireball the size of a basin appeared on his fingertips. It was like a small sparkpared to the future garen¡¯s body.

    10th-circle legendary evocation spell-burning me!

    Kacha Kacha ... The space was burned, and cracks appeared in it.

    The seemingly harmless fireball entered the deep spatial Rift and suddenly disappeared.

    Where did he go?

    Garen and Halius were both confused.

    In the next second, bright mes suddenly rose and overflowed from the body of the gargantuan undead. In an instant, it turned into a firestorm hundreds of meters tall, illuminating the dark dead end zone as if it were daytime.

    The hill-like gargantuan undead that was more than 400 meters tall turned into a huge and dazzling torch.

    The endless wails of the undead echoed in the mes, and the pitch-ck Death aura burst out, but it couldn¡¯t resist the legendary mes and turned into ashes with theyers of undead.

    ¡±

    Halius howled in pain.

    Whoosh!

    Arge cloud of burning ck smoke flew out from the giant undead that had turned into torches and fell to the ground.

    Halius¡¯s body was on fire. His mouth, eyes, ears, and even every pore was spewing fire from the inside out.

    The young man¡¯s body was burned ck by the mes and soon became a dried corpse.

    The mummified corpse staggered to its feet, the blue mes in its eyes still bright.

    Immediately after, a vigorous vitality burst forth, and his skin began to regain its luster. His muscles quickly filled up, and soon, he returned to his normal human appearance. The spiritual energy of death rolled up and turned into a ck robe that covered his body.

    However, he looked like he was in his 50s from his original 20s. There were wrinkles on his face and his hair was mixed with gray.

    The gargantuan undead was still burning like a mountain of Fire. The giant torch illuminated the entire dead end zone, turning everything around red.

    it seems like the future me still prefers evoking spells ...

    Garen muttered softly.

    He could already tell that in the future, garen would have an overwhelming power when facing the legendary Lich. He just wanted to make the legendary Lich despair a little and recognize the gap between the two, so that he could achieve his goal of revenge.

    Perhaps he also had the idea of using Halius to show garen his ability and point out some paths for him.

    ¡°So I¡¯m such a vengeful person?¡±

    Garen pursed his lips and thought suspiciously.

    At the same time, Halis, who was helpless against garen¡¯s future from the beginning to the end, slowly raised his head after his giant undead was destroyed in one blow. His eyes were filled with uncontroble madness.

    I don¡¯t believe it. I don¡¯t believe that I would die for a time Dragon after putting in so much effort!

    haha, impossible, absolutely impossible. This is impossible!

    ¡°The fate is in my hands, I¡¯m destined to be an undying, how can I lose to you!¡±

    ¡°I, Halius, do not wish to die. No one can kill me.¡±

    She¡¯s starting to go crazy again ... Garen looked at Halius, shaking his head.

    The method he used to make up for the ws of his Lich body must have had another w, which was obviously not perfect.

    with my life force, all my mana, my legendary soul, and my wisdom ... I¡¯ll bet everything I have!¡±

    BOOM!

    The death aura was like an erupting volcano, and a ck mass was emitted from Halius ¡®body.

    A thunderous incantation sounded from Harris¡¯s mouth.

    Arge number of pitch-ck runes formed in the air, dancing continuously.

    His body was aging and shriveling at a visible speed, and the surging legendary magic power in his body was also decreasing rapidly.

    There was a murderous aura in the air.

    Garen frowned slightly.

 Chapter 164

    ?

    Chapter 164: The power of time (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    He felt a slight tingling sensation as if his entire body was being pricked by needles, and it was a little ufortable.

    However, garen was not afraid of the future. He looked at Halius quietly, and did not even try to interfere with his spell.

    This was an absolute confidence in one¡¯s own strength that had been cultivated from countless higher level battles.

    If it was the current garen, he would not have had the confidence to do so and would not have allowed the other party to cast his spell.

    Then, endless spiritual energy of death surged and gradually condensed into the outline of a giant spear that was ten meters long.

    11-circle legendary Necromancer spell-all-destruction spear!

    On this pitch-ck spear, faces could be vaguely seen. If one listened carefully, one could even hear the wails and cries of the dead.

    Garen felt ufortable just by looking at it from afar. The vitality in his body seemed to be decreasing, and the flow of his blood and the heartbeat of his heart had slowed down.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Halius, who had turned into a mummified corpse with a skull like a skeleton, let out a shrill and unpleasant roar.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The all-destruction spear pierced through space and instantly arrived in front of future garen.

    At the same time, Halius shouted in a hoarse voice with a twisted expression, ¡± ¡°Decree! Erase time!¡±

    Garen¡¯s heart tightened.

    Because at this moment, the indestructible barrier of time around future garen¡¯s body had disappeared. If he was pierced by that long spear full of death energy ...

    As it turned out, garen¡¯s worries were unnecessary.

    The time barrier had indeed disappeared.

    However, the all things destruction spear was still hovering just a few inches away from future garen, unable to move an inch forward.

    The distance of a few inches was like a deep chasm, causing Halius¡¯s heart to sink rapidly.

    In the depths of the future garen¡¯s tinum Dragon eyes, the shadow of a clock appeared.

    The hour hand, minute hand, and second hand were moving at a strict and regr speed.

    At the same time, the invisible power of time condensed into a ring, engraved with dense and mysterious runes, and appeared in front of future garen, blocking the eleventh-circle legendary necromancy spell that contained almost all of Harris¡¯s magic power.

    At the same time, garen from the future said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°You know nothing about the power of time.¡±

    ¡°Time, reverse!¡±

    Buzzzzzz!

    The clock in his eyes moved slightly.

    At the same time, the huge Ring of Time suddenly turned counterclockwise.

    Immediately after, under garen¡¯s surprised gaze, the long spear that was filled with death Qi started to move and started to retreat.

    ¡°It¡¯s the same as the method you used to treat me. Time has been turned back.¡±

    Garen thought to himself. At the same time, he stared unblinkingly at the runes on the time ring, memorizing them in his mind, thinking that he might need them in the future.

    Currently, his usage of the power of time was still based on instinct, so his understanding of it was minimal. However, in the future, garen would obviously be able to use his own will to control the power of time, and he would be able to do many incredible things.

    At the same time, it was as if a rewind button had been pressed on the all-destruction spear. It disappeared from its original spot and returned to Halius. It then dispersed from its solid form and turned into arge amount of death aura.

    The surging mana and vitality once again poured into Harris¡¯s body, and he quickly became young. His body and mind were back to the state before he used this spell.

    ¡°What did you do?¡±

    Harris looked down at his hands, which had be younger again, and was a little confused.

    He didn¡¯t believe that the other party would be so kind as to treat him.

    The future garen remained silent.

    The Ring of Time enveloped Harris and continued to spin counterclockwise.

    He began to turn charred ck as mes burst out of his body. The mes then dissipated as time flowed backward ... In the end, the essence of his life was drawn out of his body like a blood-red light, and his soul left his burning eyes ...

    Halius¡¯s aura rapidly weakened, and he became a Lich with withered skin and a skeleton-like appearance.

    ¡°My body! My flesh and blood! My soul!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t leave me!¡±

    Halius wailed and reached out to touch his body, as if he wanted to keep the life essence and souls that were trying to escape.

    Then, time elerated again and Harris grew stronger. But soon, his strength and young body left him again ... This process was repeated more and more frequently.

    In front of the future garen, the Ring of Time would turn clockwise at one moment and counterclockwise at the other. He was quietly looking at the legendary Lich below who waspletely dominated.

    In the end, the power of time condensed into an invisible square cage. The space was filled with the shadow of. clock, shrouding Harris within it. The process of him absorbing power and being extracted from his body was repeated continuously ... Halius, who had fallen into a short cycle, had experienced countless cycles in an extremely short period of time. His spirit quickly became despondent, and his will gradually copsed.

    In garen¡¯s perception, only a dozen seconds had passed in real time.

    Halius¡¯s expression was crazed, as if he had lost his mind. He held his head and spoke nonsense. In the end, with a bang, his body shattered and exploded into a surging death energy.

    ¡°This ...¡± He couldn¡¯t withstand the torture, had a mental breakdown, and his phctery was broken?¡±

    Garen was slightly stunned.

    A Lich¡¯s body was a magical creation, and their source was stored in their phctery. As long as their phctery was not broken, the Lich could be resurrected continuously.

    In order to kill a Lich, one had to find his phctery. Otherwise, he would be able to make aeback very quickly. However, finding a phctery was an extremely difficult thing. The phctery of a Lich was always hidden very tightly. After all, it was rted to their own lives.

    In the future, garen would make Halius fall into an endless cycle, and he would spend an unknown amount of time in this cycle, to the point where he would have a mental breakdown and self-destruct his life case that was hidden somewhere.

    The blood-colored life essence that filled the sky was absorbed into garen¡¯s hands in the future. Blood rays kept flying out, and at the same time, they became more and more condensed, finally turning into a red-gem-like life gem.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already removed all the impurities and dirt from it. The pure life force can help your body grow.¡±

    The future garen looked at garen and said gently.

    The life gem that was filled with vitality flew out andnded in garen¡¯s hand.

    Then, the pitch-ck dead man¡¯s forbiddennd began to dissipate.

    The extremely dense spiritual energy of death still existed, showing no signs of dispersing. The faint light of the stars and moon reappeared on the earth.

    The White bones were still there.

    The corpses of hundreds of thousands of people, whose life essence and souls had been sucked dry, were like air-dried skeletons. They covered the Baji ins, revealing a deathly silent atmosphere like a tomb. The murmurs and wails of the dead could be faintly heard in the air.

    great Dragon of Time, can you turn back time and save the innocent people who died in the hands of the evil Lich ...

    A high-level spell caster hesitated for a moment, then raised his head nervously and asked.

    The future garen lowered his eyes and said indifferently, ¡± ¡°Sure.¡±

    The high-level spell caster¡¯s face was filled with joy, while garen paused for a moment before continuing, ¡± but why should I waste my own power to save some irrelevant people? ¡±

    I¡¯m sure you can¡¯t afford the corresponding price.

    The high-ranking spellcaster was slightly startled, and his face dimmed as he lowered his head.

    The future garen turned his head and nced at garen, a faint smile appearing on his face. Without saying a word, his figure gradually became illusory, and gradually disappeared in the ripples of the river of time.

    [ PS: please give me a monthly vote! ]

 Chapter 165

    ?

    Chapter 165: The cmity of the undead

    Trantor: 549690339

    As he sniffed the burning and rotting smell in the air, garen looked at the future garen that was gradually disappearing, and his heart was suddenly filled with anticipation.

    ¡°When will I be able to reach that level?¡±

    ¡°Controlling time is like eating and drinking.¡±

    Garen¡¯s eyes were bright, and his emotions were surging.

    In the future, garen would be able to directly control and influence the river of time. Garen felt that he was still too far behind. His own time-type spell abilities could not be used at will, and could only be cast in a fixed way ording to his instincts.

    Garen stared nkly at the river of time that was flowing at a high speed for a while before letting out a long breath. He then retracted his gaze and scanned his surroundings.

    The dried corpses on the ground covered the earth with ayer of lifeless gray color, and the aura of death lingered here. In just a moment, garen saw that some of the skeletons were stimted by the aura of death, and their eyes lit up with young soul mes, trembling mechanically and stiffly.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be long before this ce bes a paradise for the undead.¡±

    The Ishizaka serpent Dragon that was left in the main material world slithered its body and flew into the sky. It looked down at the gray in below and said in a low voice.

    When Halius died, arge amount of death energy flew out and lingered in the air, forming thick clouds. Before this, the death of hundreds of thousands of people had be and for the undead to grow.

    Countless deaths, the influence of the dead¡¯s ruinous zone, and the remnants of Halius ¡®mana ...

    In the near future, it was even possible that a vortex of strange energy would form here, connecting to another world filled with the spiritual energy of death, attracting the undead creatures from other nes, causing a disaster of the undead.

    Both the forces of the duchies that formed the Golden Alliance Army and the Timo Kingdom would be unable to recover from this war. Both sides would suffer great losses and would not be able to recover for a long time.

    Hu!

    The sound of dragon wings pping could be heard.

    After Halius¡¯s death, the numbing touch¡¯s effect disappeared, and the four chromatic dragons regained their mobility.

    They looked rather disheveled now. Their scales were covered in dust and dirt, and there were also fine cracks from falling from a high altitude.

    Fortunately, Halius¡¯s attention waspletely drawn to garenter on, and he did not finish them off.

    The eyes of the few chromatic dragons were all unusually bright, and they looked at garen with a kind of amazement, as if they had witnessed a legend with their own eyes.

    Their gazes were mainly focused on the two rings of ck scales on garen¡¯s body.

    ¡°Respected time Dragon, it is my honor to serve you.¡±

    The Red Dragon lowered its head, its words filled with respect.

    The female Red Dragon was the same.

    They had originally decided to pledge their loyalty to garen in order to go to theva half-ne, and now that they knew of garen¡¯s identity, they might have been driven by their own interests, but now they had an additional true will.

    On the side, the ck Dragon and the Green Dragon looked at each other.

    After hesitating for a few seconds, the two dragons also lowered their proud heads and said in a respectful tone, ¡± respected time Dragon, the ck Dragon herlet (Green Dragon ACRA) pays his respects to you.

    Just like the undead Dragons, although the ck and green Dragons had expressed their respect for garen, they did not want to lower their status to be his followers just because they knew his identity.

    With a true Dragon¡¯s personality, the nobility of their status could only make them feel respect, but it was almost impossible to make them submit with a shake of their dragon body without using violence or enticing benefits.

    If not for that, the Dragon God system in the outer ne wouldn¡¯t have remained a low-level divine power after so many years.

    The two high-level spell casters who were lucky enough to survive also flew over. They looked down at the dead silent ins covered in white bones, their expressions heavy. They sighed and said, ¡± Lord garen, high level spellcaster Fred of the seven-circle evocation school (high level spellcaster Kris of the eight-circle curses school), thank you again for saving my life.

    we will follow the contract and pledge our loyalty to you for ten years. After ten years, we hope that you will abide by the contract and return us our freedom.

    As the most mysterious legendary dragon species, the time Dragon¡¯s name was shocking.

    However, high-level spellcasters were no longer ordinary people. They had their own independent thoughts, wise brains, and their own logic. They would not be loyal to garen from the bottom of their hearts just because of his identity.

    Most of the powerful spellcasters did not believe in gods. They thought that gods were just a powerful creature that had mastered the power of the world at the beginning.

    The spellcasters believed that as long as they mastered the ultimate mystery of spells, the body of a mortal could also make gods fear them.

    They had the same opinion about the time Dragon.

    Although time was mysterious, it was also within the scope of spell casters ¡®research.

    There was a level 9 spell in the transmutation system called time stop.

    It could make the spellcaster¡¯s speed reach the limit, and in the eyes of outsiders, it would be as if time had stopped.

    This 9th-circle spell wasn¡¯t a pure time spell, but it had faintly touched the threshold of time and borrowed the power of the river of time.

    As for. legendary spellcaster ... For someone at halise¡¯s level, he could sense the existence of the river of time and had a certain counter-measure against time spells.

    Back to the main topic, garen looked at the two high-level spellcasters and said calmly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always kept my promise,¡±

    I don¡¯t want you to fight for me, ¡± he said after a pause. I don¡¯t want you to do difficult and troublesome things for me. I want the knowledge in your mind.

 Chapter 166

    ?

    Chapter 166: Disaster of the undead-2

    Trantor: 549690339

    In the future, garen would be able to use his time ability with ease, but he also knew the legendary level evocation spell. This meant that he had never given up on exploring the path of spells, and had reached the level of a legendary spellcaster.

    The legendary spells that were developed by legendary spellcasters were powerful to a certain extent, and they could indeed make gods feel uneasy.

    This was a path with infinite possibilities.

    Both of them were stunned for a moment, but their dispirited faces soon regained their luster. ¡°The door of truth is always open to you.¡±

    ¡°May the light of magic bless you.¡±

    At the same time, the ck Dragon and the Green Dragon hesitated for a moment. Looking at garen¡¯s expression, they slowly retreated and said at the same time, ¡± respected time Dragon, we still have things to deal with, so we¡¯ll take our leave first.

    They were afraid that garen would force them to pledge their allegiance.

    After seeing the legendary time Dragon and experiencing the power of time, the ck and green Dragons were very excited, but they were still unwilling to work for others for free, unless garen could offer them certain benefits that would tempt them.

    ck Dragon and green Dragon ... It was useless in theva demine.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave,¡± garen said, unconcerned.

    The ck and green Dragons nodded. They pped their wings and turned to leave.

    At this moment, the female Red Dragon, gresa, frowned as if she suddenly thought of something. She said in a deep voice,¡±Wait!¡±

    The ck and green Dragons turned around and looked at gresha in confusion.

    Gresha snorted, and sparks flew out of her nostrils.

    Her face was fierce, and her voice was nasty. those Dimo bastards. They asked us to help them, but they want us to die on the battlefield.

    ¡°Hmph, I can¡¯t just let this matter rest. The royal family of Timo must pay five times, no, ten times thepensation! To make up for the damage to our bodies and souls!¡±

    At this moment, Timo had lost almost all of his high-levelbat forces, and even his Army had been destroyed here ... If a few adult true dragons were to descend, they would have no other choice but to spend money to avoid disaster.

    Greesha looked at garen, and her evil expression suddenly turned into one of respect. She said in a low voice, ¡± my Lord, those damned Dimo. They have to pay the price for deceiving the true dragon.

    ¡°Please allow me to go to the capital of Timo and fight for my own interests.¡±

    Roel nodded in agreement. yes, as greesha¡¯s partner, I¡¯m going with her to demand an exnation for her!

    As he spoke, a greedy expression appeared on his face, as if he was already fantasizing about how he could extort the royal family of Timo.

    Garen was at a loss for words.

    He thought for a moment, and finally, under the expectant gazes of Rowell and gresha, he said in a deep voice, ¡± let¡¯s go together. I¡¯d like to know how this legendary Lich managed to control all of Timo¡¯s high-level spell casters without anyone knowing.

    High-level spellcasters were not fools.

    Although they were unable to contend against legendary existences, it was impossible to say that more than ten high-level spell casters had been secretly turned into Walking Dead without anyone noticing.

    Then. he thought of the strange measures that the Timo Kingdom had taken when they were facing the Army ... It was as if he was sending the soldiers to their deaths, trying to create an environment full of the dead and death aura so that the legendary Lich could exert his abilities to the maximum.

    When this fellow was still a human, he was the chief wizard of the Timo Kingdom and the teacher of many of the royal family members.

    Garen did not believe that there was no secret support from the royal family of Timo behind the scenes of this tragic war.

    As long as Harrispleted his undying Lich body, not to mention the South, there would be very few beings in the entire Noah continent that couldpete with him in that state. The Noah continent was a rtively small prime material world.

    With the protection of such a legendary existence, no matter how badly the Army and other high-level spell casters were injured, the Tinmo Kingdom would be able to rise again.

    It was not impossible to go one step further and be the first human empire in the Noah continent.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been trapped in the domain of legendary spells and had no choice but to use time Dragon countercurrent, he would have really seeded.¡±

    Garen shook his head slightly.

    Halius ¡®luck was truly terrible.

    However, the strength that Harris had disyed still left a big impression on garen.

    The reason why this legend was powerful was not because of his Lich body, but because of Halis himself. When he was a human, he was already a legendary spell caster of two schools of thought, and his reputation was well-known throughout the entire Noah continent.

    An ordinary legendary Lich definitely didn¡¯t have his strength.

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s time to settle the score.¡±

    the royal family of Timok ...

    Garen threw the dead Halis to the back of his mind, his eyes slightly squinted, looking at the back of the iron and stone defense line that was full of damage.

    The capital city of the royal family of Timo was in that direction.

    After cleaning up the battlefield and collecting all the equipment and magical instruments that caught their eye, five true dragons, one Naga, and two high-level spellcasters crossed the iron and stone defense line as the only survivors.

    *

    *

    *

    A few hours after they left, the sun rose and gave off a bright light that illuminated the world.

    However, there was a dark cloud-like spiritual energy of death above the baki ins, blocking the sun and causing the sky below to be shrouded in darkness.

    The charred and grayish-white ground was covered with countless corpses.

    Under the corrosion of arge amount of death energy, the pale skeletons suddenly trembled, and candlelight-like souls slowly lit up in their eyes.

 Chapter 167

    ?

    Chapter 167: The cmity of the undead

    Trantor: 549690339

    The people who died in the war were no longer there, but on the bones they left behind, new life was slowly born.

    *

    *

    *

    The capital city of the Timo Kingdom, rken.

    This was a city that looked quite prosperous. It upied arge area and had a square outline. It was surrounded by tall and towering walls, and the inside was full of towering towers. Lush evergreen trees were nted on both sides of the spacious and clean streets, sprinkling thick green shade.

    Most of the people walking on the streets were dressed in bright and beautiful clothes with small precious metal essories. They looked much better than the pedestrians in the main city of Mosha.

    The pedestrians walked around and chatted with smiles on their faces that belonged to the people of the kingdom.

    However, if one observed them carefully, one would notice that under their morous appearances, their smiles were somewhat forced, and there was a hint of worry in their eyes. They were walking in a hurry and not at ease.

    Many people were carryingrge and small boxes and dragging their families out of the city.

    As timores, they were well aware of the situation in the Timo Kingdom.

    Although the royal city had not been destroyed by the war, ording to the intelligence from the front line, the Allied forces formed by those damn duchies had already set foot on the Baji ins and were fighting with thest defenders of Timo.

    If thest iron and stone defense line was broken ... This Imperial City that had stood for thousands of years without falling would probably no longer exist.

    Although they were all humans, they would not ce their hopes on the Golden Alliance¡¯s kind andpassionate side.

    In a war between human nations, after obtaining a great advantage and breaking through the enemy¡¯s city walls, it was not umon for the Army to massacre the city andmit murder and arson for fun.

    Because of the cruel and tough training, as well as the War on the Line between life and death, the soldiers were in a state of tension most of the time. This was a reward for the soldiers who had experienced life and death, allowing them to vent their negative emotions with violence.

    Some people still had inexplicable confidence in the Timo Kingdom because of their long-term knowledge. They believed that the Timo Kingdom would be able to suppress the rebellion and sit firmly on the throne.

    However, most of the people could understand the situation and were trying to escape from this dangerous building.

    if Lord Hales were still alive, those bastard duchies would never dare to invade Timo like this.

    if the iron-stone defense line is broken, we small nobles will be the first to be robbed!

    In a luxurious carriage, The Viscount, who was dressed in silver noble clothes, gritted his teeth and urged the coachman to speed up.

    There was more than one carriage, and there were a few more simple carriages behind, which contained most of The Viscount¡¯s belongings.

    Suddenly, he heard amotion outside.

    Before The Viscount could poke his head out to check, the fast moving carriage suddenly stopped. The wind Horse with the bloodline of a magic creature fell to the ground, causing the carriage behind to crash into it due to inertia. The world spun and the people and horses were overturned.

    ¡°Lowly coachman, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    The Viscount wailed.

    He pulled away the broken wooden boards, and his face was covered in blood from the sharp splinters.

    But The Viscount, who had just barely climbed out of the broken carriage, suddenly felt his heart tighten. It was as if an invisible hand was holding him, and that hand was slowly tightening, making him feel so ufortable that he almost couldn¡¯t breathe.

    At the same time, the bright sunlight in the sky was covered.

    A huge shadow covered The Viscount.

    His pupils suddenly contracted, and he slowly raised his head stiffly.

    A few giant true dragons and a ferocious-looking snake-Dragon were flying over the sky of rken city in silence. They were surrounded by undisguised draconic might, and behind them were two figures wrapped in the light of magic.

    ¡°Dragon ... Dragon Dragon Dragon!¡±

    The Viscount¡¯s face was pale, his forehead was covered in cold sweat, and his body was stiff.

    There were many people like him.

    The five true dragons exuded a powerful Dragon aura and headed straight for the location of the Timo Royal Court like a hurricane.

 Chapter 168

    ?

    Chapter 168: Meeting the legend again (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    All the ordinary humans within the range of the Dragon¡¯s might had their minds captured and they couldn¡¯t move. For a long time, they would dream of the terrifying figure of a true dragon and wake up from it.

    It was not just the ordinary humans who were weak and helpless. Some low-level spellcasters, Rangers, and other such figures were also like small boats floating in the storm-like Firebird, their minds nk.

    It was difficult for creatures that were not of a higher level to remain calm in the face of such a turbulent draconic might.

    it¡¯s hard to imagine that the ugly and powerful Lich is the same species as these weak and timid humans.

    Gresa said as she looked down at the city that was in chaos.

    The power of a legendary Lich had left a deep impression on the true dragons.

    The lower limit of humans was very low, but their upper limit was very high. In the eyes of true dragons, they were a very strange race.

    Most humans were weak and fragile creatures that could be blown to death with a single breath, but there was a small number of humans who could reach the legendary-level at the age of young dragons.

    The silver Dragon was at the forefront, silent.

    Garen had never thought of himself as an evil Dragon.

    He thought that his personality was not bad, and he rarely got angry over a certain matter. If he was in a good mood, it was not impossible for him to take the initiative to help those who were in trouble.

    But this time, the feeling of being seriously injured really made him angry.

    Although there was a reason why garen wanted him to try it in the future, it was mainly because of Halius ¡®threat.

    After entering the South, garen had heard of the legendary spellcaster Hales.

    He was a native of the IMOS.

    Moreover, he was the most powerful legend of Timo in the past thousand years. When Timo was at his peak, even the legendary chief wizard was not as powerful as Harris.

    providing for a legendary Lich, putting me in danger and causing me to be seriously injured ...

    Garen squinted his eyes, a dangerous glint shing in his tinum Dragon eyes.

    Hu!

    The Dragon wings pped violently.

    Garen increased his speed and flew towards the tallest and most majestic Themo Pce.

    Behind him, the other chromatic dragons and spell casters elerated at the same time, following garen with some difficulty.

    Soon, the tall pceplex made of various high-quality ores and metal materials appeared in garen¡¯s vision.

    However, to his surprise, other than the royal family members and guards, there were also a group of priests in white robes and burly Pdins riding white-scaled horses.

    On the clothes of the priests and Pdins, there was a badge.

    There was a picture of a burning sun on the badge.

    This was the badge of the radiant church.

    There were many humans surrounding the pce.

    .rge number of guards, court mages, Warriors and Knights ... They were confronting the people of the church of Light, but inparison, they were obviously at a disadvantage.

    The core temple of the Church of Light was located in rken city.

    At this time, the Pdins and priests sent by the core temple were almost all out. They surrounded the Timo Royal Court, and the atmosphere between the two sides was very heavy.

    The true Dragon¡¯s arrival broke the stalemate.

    Among the tall and burly Holy Knights, there was a Holy Knight at the forefront whose aura was as dazzling as a Lighthouse. He looked at the sky with eyes as firm as iron.

    ¡°This is not a ce for an evil Dragon!¡±

    The legendary Pdin shouted in a deep voice. His voice rumbled like thunder, carrying a unique power of justice and order.

    Garen looked down and saw a burly human in gold and silver armor. His aura made garen feel a little afraid.

    Legendary creatures had a special temperament, as if they were one with heaven and earth.

    The moment garen saw him, he was sure that he was a legendary existence.

    However,pared to Halius, this legendary Pdin only made garen feel a little afraid. He did not even feel any sense of danger, which meant that he was not enough of a threat.

    They were both legends, but there was a huge gap between him and Harris, garen thought to himself.

    A spellcaster entering the legendary level was much stronger than other Beyonder sses, and Halius himself was also the talented type.

    At the same time, being reprimanded by a human, the chromatic dragons and the Naga¡¯s expressions immediately twisted.

    Although they could sense danger from this human, the great legendary dragon species were here. They had seen garen¡¯s power before, so they were not afraid of the human below at all. They were quite confident.

    ¡°Puny human, do you want to die under the breath of a true dragon?!¡±

    The dragon¡¯s mouth opened, and Dragon Breath was brewing within.

    The legendary Pdin snorted, and his body glowed with Holy and exuberant power.

    When she heard this, Kris, who was loyal to garen, was shocked. She hurriedly said, ¡± ¡°True dragons, please calm down. That is the legendary Pdin of the Church of Light. He is powerful and has the protection of the God of Light. It is better not to get into a conflict with him. Let me go down and have a talk with him.¡±

    Garen¡¯s gaze did not change, and he nodded slightly.

    Although he really wanted to try and see if he could defeat an ordinary legend on his own, he did note here to make enemies with the Church of Light.

    At this moment, the Tinmo Royal Court was protected by a huge magic circle, which had the power to prevent flying and detection, so garen did not enter rashly.

    However, because he had juste out of the dead man¡¯s forbidden domain and had a battle with Halius, garen was still very sensitive. He could vaguely feel a trace of death energy that had the same origin as Halius in the pce.

    This might be the reason why the people of the church of Light had surrounded the Timo Royal Court.

    With a sh of magic light, kreckinsnded on the ground.

    After tidying his robe, he raised his head and said in a low voice, ¡± Your Excellency, I¡¯m the leader of the Church of Light¡¯s temple Knights. I¡¯m an eight-circle High Mage, Kris. I¡¯m from the Duchy of Ba. I¡¯ve been looking forward to meeting you for a long time.

    please do not be angry. The true dragons are only here to seek justice. The most kind Holy Knights should not stop the right thing to do.

    Cains, the name of the legendary Pdin.

    Cains looked away from the sky and looked at kriqins. He frowned and said, ¡± I¡¯ve heard of you. As a spell caster of noble status, why are you on the same side as the pentashade Dragon? ¡±

    The vision of a legend was not something that ordinary people couldpare to.

    As a Pdin, he had the unique ability to judge the good and evil alignment of creatures.

    Although he didn¡¯t recognize garen as a time Dragon, he didn¡¯t mistake garen for a Silver Dragon just based on his appearance. Cains didn¡¯t see any characteristics of a Silver Dragon on garen.

    In his eyes, the silver Dragon was a gray zone between light and darkness.

    On the other side, the spell casters among the royal guards of Timo were on guard and loathed when they heard the name of Kris.

    spell casters from the Golden Alliance? ¡± someone said in disgust. are you so arrogant that you dare to venture deep into my Tinmo Royal City? ¡±

    ¡°You insubordinate rebels! I¡¯ll go to hell sooner orter!¡±

    Kriqins ignored these words, deliberated over his words, and said to Cains in a narrative tone, ¡± we¡¯ve just ended a tragic and brutal war with the intervention of evil forces ...

    ¡°.............. 600,000 soldiers of the Golden Alliance Army and more than 200000 soldiers of Timo¡¯s defense Army were all killed by the evil Lich¡¯s n.¡±

    ¡°The only survivors are me, Fred, and a few of the true dragons.¡±

    if you don¡¯t believe me, you can go to the iron-stone defense line to see for yourself. The death spiritual Qi there has already covered the sky.

    the royal family of Timo is definitely involved in everything that happened. The predecessor of the legendary Lich was Hales, the famous chief wizard of Timo.

    Kreckins told the whole story, leaving out the details of Halius ¡°death.

    Cains, who was listening to him, looked more and more serious.

    the Pope has already sensed that there is an evil force behind the war in the human nations in the South.

    but because it was hidden too well, the Pope was never able to find it, which led to today¡¯s disaster.

    Pausing for a moment, Keynes sighed deeply and sincerely prayed for the dead, ¡± may God¡¯s glory shine on those pitiful people ... The souls that protect the dead rest in peace.¡±

    He took another look at the dragons circling in the sky, then turned his eyes to the guard Captain of the Dimo Royal Pce. He said in a deep voice, ¡± I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Unseal the defensive formation and let us enter the Royal Court to investigate the source of the evil power!

    When Halius self-destructed his phctery, a shocking, legendary-level death spiritual energy burst out.

    The Church of Light immediately sensed this and summoned the temple Knights to head to the court of Timo. However, they were stopped by the guards of the court.

    The guards of the Timo Royal Court were no match for the Pdins and priests, but they didn¡¯t want to hurt anyone. They wanted tomunicate with them and tell them that there was an evil force in the Royal Court. Unfortunately, the Pdins didn¡¯t let go of their defense.

    Under the might of the legendary master, the Guard¡¯s face turned pale.

    However, he could not make the decision on this matter.

    If he let go of the pce¡¯s protective array, he would definitely be executed. Although the legendary Pdin was strong, he followed the Creed and was a good man in the true sense. Even if he was provoked, there would be no danger to his life.

    The Pdins ¡®swords were only used against evil creatures and sinful enemies.

    The chief guard clenched the weapon in his hand, as if to give himself more confidence and confidence.

    I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Cains.

    this is the Timo Royal Court, not your church¡¯s territory. The king has said that you can¡¯t enter. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for us.

    Cains ¡®face darkened like a lion¡¯s.

    I once made a Sage¡¯s oath under the witness of the gods. I swore to protect the light and destroy the evil!

    there is an evil creature hiding in the Dimo Royal Court. Are you trying to protect it? ¡±

    kindness, honesty, courage, pity ... It is the Holy knight¡¯s creed, but God said that the Knight of virtue, when necessary, can also use violence to execute the Justice of evil.¡±

 Chapter 169

    ?

    Chapter 169: Breaking the array (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Cains ¡®voice was very heavy.

    Hisst sentence was like a muffled Thunder, carrying a soul-stirring might.

    In front of Cains, the chief Guard¡¯s legs went soft and he almost knelt on the ground.

    Cains ¡®eyes were as dazzling as the sun, surrounded by a dazzling Holy Halo.

    In front of many guards, the head guard resisted the power of a legendary master, and his forehead was covered in cold sweat. Finally, he begged with a trembling voice, ¡± ¡°We ... I¡¯m only following orders.¡±

    I¡¯m really sorry, Sir Ryan. Please put yourself in our shoes.

    ¡°If you insist on barging in, we can only use our lives to stop you.¡±

    Cains frowned and hesitated for a moment.

    He really couldn¡¯t do anything to a human who was begging him.

    The other party was not an evil creature, they were just soldiers who obeyed orders.

    Moreover, the aura of the undead that burst out when the phctery was broken onlysted for a moment, and now it had disappeared. The Royal Court had no solid evidence to prove that there were evil creatures in the Dimo Royal Court.

    In the air, garen looked down at the situation below and shook his head slightly.

    The Royal Court¡¯s Army seemed to have been confronting each other for a long time, but they were stopped by the weak guards of the Dimo Royal Court. If they tried to force their way in, the defensive magic formation and guards of the Dimo Royal Court would be useless in front of the powerful Royal Court Knights.

    The Church of Light in the Noah continent was different from many of the fantasy novels that garen had seen in his previous life.

    The God that they believed in was truly kind and benevolent, not hypocritical.

    In times of war or disaster, many people had been able to survive because of the help of the radiant church.

    The Pdins of the Church of Light were pure-hearted and willing to contribute. Only brave and fearless creatures could have the opportunity to take up the position. They protected the weak with holy power and fought against evil.

    If people were to rate it, the Church of Light in the Noah continent would basically only have good reviews.

    If there were bad reviews, it must have been deliberately created by evil creatures.

    When facing evil creatures, Pdins would strike with lightning and kill them without mercy. Even their souls would be turned into ashes.

    But when facing ordinary humans ... They were a little hesitant.

    As long as there was a conflict, there would definitely be people injured and the innocent would be hurt. For the Holy Knights, it was something that required sincere repentance and to pray for the forgiveness of the gods.

    As Cains was thinking about how to get the guards to let their own people in, a low Dragon¡¯s Roar came from the sky.

    the royal family of Timo invited my subordinates to help them in the battle. They only paid a part of the deposit, and there is still arge amount of remuneration that they have not paid.

    the war has ended. ording to the contract, my subordinates have the right to enter the pce and get the reward they deserve.

    Garen said calmly.

    Below, the guards who were being watched by the silver Dragon felt their hearts tighten.

    The guard captain¡¯s face turned bitter again, ¡± Your Excellency, the king said that no outsiders are allowed to enter the pce. We really ...

    Before he could finish his words, a heavy snort came from the air.

    Garen¡¯s eyes focused.

    The Dragon¡¯s might burst forth.

    The two red, ck, and green Dragons released their Dragon might at the same time.

    The Dragon¡¯s might poured down like a waterfall, pressing heavily on each of the Tino guards. Their faces turned pale, and they felt as if there was a huge mountain pressing on their hearts, making it hard for them to breathe.

    At the same time, due to the stimtion of the Dragon¡¯s might, the defensive array was activated. Magic power rose, and an inverted bowl-shaped translucent array lit up.

    The formation weakened most of the Dragon¡¯s might, and the guards inside looked much better.

    At this moment, Cains raised his head and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    Garen ignored him, his expression unchanged, and his voice calm.

    ¡°Kriqins, Fred.¡±

    ¡°Open this formation.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The two high-level spell casters nodded, and their bodies flew up in the magic wave, approaching the protective circle of the Timo Royal Court.

    After a brief observation, the man¡¯s face changed.

    leave it to me, ¡± said kriqins with a smile. I¡¯ve done some research on formations before.

    Fred of the evocation school scratched his head and said in embarrassment, ¡± that¡¯s troublesome. If it were me, I would only use brute force to blow it away.

    Kreckins was a high-level spellcaster of the eight-circle school of curses.

    The school of curses, on the other hand, was the school of magic with the most diverse methods.

    He stretched out his hand and drew a line in the air. Using magic power as a pen, he drew arge number of magic runes.

    The moment these runes were formed, they flew up and imprinted themselves on the protective array of the Timo Royal Court. Finally, they formed a circr outline with a radius of more than ten meters.

    During this time, some of the spell casters from Timo tried to stop krichens.

    However, under the gaze of several true dragons in the sky, they felt a chill all over their bodies and didn¡¯t dare to really take action.

    Kris took a few steps back and pointed his hand at the rune mark. Magic power surged out.

    ¡°Open!¡±

    BOOM!

    The spell runes shone with a dazzling light, and the energy barrier in the middle instantly melted, opening arge hole in the protective array.

    it¡¯s not difficult to make a hole in such a wide-coverage array. Kriqins said.

    ¡°Hmph! Damn the royal family of Timo, you will pay for your actions!¡± f * ck! gresha cursed, her eyes bloodshot.

    Immediately, she looked at garen.

    Garen slowly nodded.

    BOOM!

    The Red Dragon pped its wings, and like a ball of Red Dragon-shaped mes, it entered the Themo Royal Court through the gap in the formation.

    Then, the five-colored true dragon and the snake dragon entered one after another, releasing their Dragon¡¯s might wantonly at the same time. The guards below were so intimidated that their bodies were stiff and they could not move.

    Cains nced at garen warily. After seeing that the guards were affected by the Dragon¡¯s might but there were no casualties, the wariness in his eyes rxed a little.

    Unless one deliberately concealed one¡¯s aura, there would be a sense between experts.

    Garen could sense Cains ¡®strength. In contrast, Cains felt a strong threat from the silver Dragon the moment he saw garen.

    the formation has been broken. The guards can¡¯t stop it either. No need to thank me.

    Garen smiled at Cains, and his body instantly disappeared from where he was, entering the Timo Royal Court at an extremely fast speed.

    The legendary Pdin thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, ¡± follow me into the Dimo Royal Court. Strengthen your faith and stay alert!

    Harris was very strong. At his peak, the Pope of light was only on par with him. Cains thought that Harris might have some tricks up his sleeve, so he cautiously led the Knights into the Tinmo Royal Court.

    Soon, garen stopped in front of a tall building that looked like a Castle.

    Here, he felt an aura that came from the same source as Harris.

    It was very weak, but because garen had a deep impression of him, he was still able to detect it with his sharp senses.

    Halius really trusts the royal family of Timo. He even hid his phctery in the depths of the court.

    Garen thought to himself.

    The main reason he came to the Timo Kingdom was to get the legendary Lich¡¯s treasures.

    When searching through the ce where Harris¡¯s corpse exploded, garen did not find any valuable items, which waspletely inconsistent with Harris¡¯s identity.

    A Lich¡¯s body was only a condensation of magic power, and it was stored in a phctery like a treasure along with its soul.

    Halius had died in his hands, and garen could not let go of this battle trophy no matter what. He deserved it.

 Chapter 170

    ?

    Chapter 170: The Lich¡¯s phctery (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    despicable Dimo humans, get out here!

    ¡°The great true Dragon¡¯s patience is limited. If you don¡¯te out, this ce will be turned to ashes by the mes!¡±

    fire! gresha roared and pped her wings, bringing up a lot of sparks.

    Its figure circled above the Timo Pce. The other ck dragons and green Dragons also roared at the sky. Their loud and high-pitched Dragon roars were like muffled Thunder between the dark clouds, deafening to the ears.

    Rolwell, who belonged to Timo¡¯s side, also joined in, pretending that he was on the same side as Gretel and the others.

    The Ishizaka snake dragon that followed garen hesitated for a moment, then roared a few times.

    Garen stood in front of the dragons, looking at the tower-like Timo Pce calmly.

    There was a lot of human aura inside.

    Some of them were surrounded by elemental spiritual light, and the spiritual light trembled, showing that they were not calm. However, most of them were just ordinary people. Even though they were separated by the pce, they were still trembling because of the roars and threats of the true dragon outside.

    After a dozen seconds, the fiery red Dragon couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.

    The dragon¡¯s mouth opened, and between its crisscrossing fangs, it seemed as if there was a ball of fire.

    BOOM!

    A ball of fire came out of her mouth andnded on the steps in front of the pce. It exploded like a cannonball and burst into mes. The high temperature twisted the air around it.

    At the same time, the temple Knights of the Church of Light had arrived.

    The light of the fire was reflected in Cains ¡®pupils. He looked at the roaring chromatic dragons in the sky and his face sank.

    Holy oath spell-disperse energy.

    The milky white light was like an invisible wind blowing, extinguishing the mes caused by the Red Dragon.

    Garen¡¯s eyes flickered slightly when he saw Cains ¡®actions.

    Pdins weren¡¯t purely warrior sses, but were considered to be a dual-ss.

    They had a power called the Holy oath spell or the Holy oath divine spell. After making an oath that they would abide by, driven by a firm belief, Holy Knights could mobilize the power of the just oath to heal, protect, and fight against evil.

    The more determined a Holy Knight¡¯s faith was, the more powerful the Holy oath spell would be.

    make an oath to restrain yourself and restrain your desires in order to obtain power ...

    Garen retracted his gaze.

    On the other side, the tightly shut Pce door creaked and slowly opened.

    First, there was the sound of neat footsteps, and then two rows of Elite Pce guards walked out. They were silent, and like statues, they blocked the temple Knights and the true dragon.

    Then, a few nobles wearing clothes embroidered with stars and moons walked out of the pce. In the center was a man wearing a golden crown and holding a hammer-like scepter. He looked worried and frowned.

    King of Timo, Dn VIII, rosu Dn.

    Unlike the nobles of the dukedom, who liked to use beautiful and powerful things as their surnames in recent years, the Timo Kingdom still followed the aristocratic surnames that had been passed down from thousands of years ago.

    The Dn family had always been the royal family that ruled over Timo.

    It was the noblest family name in the Timo Kingdom.

    The nobles who walked out of the central Pce were basically all members of the royal family.

    Luo SU¡¯s appearance was ordinary, without a single bit of brilliance. If he were to take off his King¡¯s clothes, his crown, and his scepter, he would be no different from an ordinary human on the street. In fact, he didn¡¯t even have the majestic aura of a King.

    there¡¯s some elemental aura on him. He¡¯s probably a 3rd-circle spell caster, but not as imposing as the Grand Duke of thorns ...

    Garen thought to himself.

    When they were in Mosha, those experienced Warriors and spell casters with strong mental power would turn pale in front of garen, and they would feel fear in their hearts.

    However, the Duke of thorns, who had no spellcasting talent and was in poor physical condition, was able to ignore the pressure of the gigantic creature¡¯s size without any change in expression.

    People in high positions, even if they were physically weak, could decide the life and death of many people with one word because they held great power. They would cultivate an extraordinary temperament invisibly, having courage and aura far greater than ordinary people.

    Garen didn¡¯t see any of this on Luo su.

    Luo su gave him a very ordinary feeling.

    If an ordinary King was born in a peaceful era with the support of a strong national power, it might be a good thing. He would not cause chaos because of his own ambitions, which would lead to the spread of war.

    But now ...

    an ordinary King, a country that is getting more and more rotten. If I were the Grand Duke of those subsidiary duchies, I would not be content with the status quo.

    Garen shook his head slightly.

    ¡°Your Excellency true dragons, please do not be angry.¡±

    Timo will abide by the contract and give you enoughpensation.

    A court mage with the strength of a fifth-circle looked up and replied to the chromatic dragons.

    Roel¡¯s eyes widened, and two wisps of mes came out of his nostrils. His expression was vile as he revealed his fangs. enough remuneration? ¡±

    ¡°Your chief wizard has turned into a Lich and is trying to kill us! This isn¡¯t something that can be settled with your so-called sufficient remuneration!¡±

    if I don¡¯t get ten times the agreedpensation, this city will be turned into an endless sea of fire!

    ¡°This ...¡± The man¡¯s face turned pale as he looked at King Timo.

    it¡¯s reasonable to follow the contract and ask forpensation, ¡± said Keynes in a deep voice.

    ¡°But if you want to destroy the city, you must first be clear whether you can withstand the anger of the God of Light!¡± He said.

 Chapter 171

    ?

    Chapter 171: The Lich¡¯s phctery-2

    Trantor: 549690339

    The Church of Light did not interfere in the disputes of interests between humans, but they definitely had to intervene in the attack of the evil Dragon.

    But just as Keynes finished, Luo su sighed, his tired and numb expression. Timo went against the contract. He was at fault in the first ce. I¡¯ll try my best to satisfy the demands of the true dragons.

    Earl Samuel nodded and said in satisfaction, ¡± ¡°Human, you¡¯re quite tactful.¡±

    It seemed to have forgotten that it wasn¡¯t a fighting force invited by Timo.

    After a pause, Luo SU¡¯s eyes wandered between the true dragons and the temple Knights.

    I was bewitched by Halius and made the wrong decision and order, but no one else knew about it.

    I will bear the sins of Harris alone. I will soon abdicate my throne and head to the world of the dead to seek the forgiveness of my ancestors.

    He rubbed his cheeks and smiled bitterly at Cains. there are no evil people here. Mr. Cains, please leave with the Knights. Please give the pce onest chance of dignity on ount that our ancestors have never mistreated the Church of Light.

    Cains looked at the numb and determined King of Timo, shook his head, and said slowly, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty Russell.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t determine if there¡¯s an evil existence here.¡±

    I really want to take care of the dignity and glory of the royal family, but wuwuwuwu ¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a few people among the royal family and nobles had a slight change in expression and quietly retreated.

    ¡°You filthy undead! Do you think you can hide from my eyes?¡±

    Cains suddenly shouted.

    He raised his arm, and a thick white light suddenly flew out, turning into a whistling crescent-shaped white light de in the air. It was three meters long, and its power was threatening.

    [ Holy sh ]!

    The White de of light was extremely fast.

    Just as a wisp of death aura appeared on their bodies and they wanted to cast a spell to escape, they directly passed through the crowd and urately cut them in half, as easy as cutting cheese with a hot knife.

    Because those people were mixed in with the crowd, many people were cut by the white light de, but strangely, they didn¡¯t suffer any injuries.

    the power bestowed by the gods ...

    Garen¡¯s eyes narrowed as he felt an unusual heat from Cains ¡®attack.

    Then, Cains ¡®eyes lit up and stared at the body like a small sun.

    ¡°Evil souls should be purified with fire! To return to peace and rest.¡±

    He said in a deep voice.

    The me of purification!

    BOOM!

    The white me suddenly burst into mes. The burning flesh didn¡¯t change, but everyone heard a terrible cry of pain. Some souls with the aura of death struggled in the me of purification and were turned into ashes bit by bit. Their twisted faces showed that they were in extreme pain and didn¡¯t look like they were in peace.

    The members of the royal family present felt a chill in their hearts and hurriedly left.

    In the face of evil creatures, Cains was decisive. He destroyed the body with one strike and burned the soul with the other. It was as fast as lightning,pletely different from his previously easy-to-talk attitude when he faced the human guards.

    ¡°Cains! This was the Timo Royal Court! It¡¯s not the territory of the radiant church!¡±

    Luo SU¡¯s face was extremely unsightly, and his tone became a little tougher.

    Cains turned around and said to Luo su, ¡± the glory of God shines on the earth. The Church of Light has the right to step into any ce where evil creatures are!

    He ignored Luo SU¡¯s angry rebuke.

    Riding on the tallest white-scaled warhorse, Cains ¡®eyes were surrounded by a blinding white light.

    Detect evil.

    Then, he looked around and scanned the surroundings inch by inch. His gaze finally passed through the crowd and fixed on a corner in the southwest of the pce.

    He saw a mass of death spiritual energy that was gradually dissipating but was still dense, as well as a silver-white light.

    Eh?

    Silver-white light?

    Cains was slightly stunned.

    BOOM!

    The silver light shed and crashed into the man.

    With an explosive sound, soil and rocks flew everywhere. The city wall copsed, and a deep pit appeared on the ground. Smoke and dust filled the air.

    Everyone¡¯s attention was attracted by the sudden change.

    Hu!

    The silver Dragon wings spread out, setting off a strong wind that swept away the dust.

    In the translucent Magic Dragon w, garen was holding a small, ck box full of cracks. He was looking at it carefully.

    A phctery of. legendary Lich ... If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it had already been shattered and was constantly emitting an undead aura, even the Holy Emperor wouldn¡¯t have been able to discover it.

    It was only a small ck box the size of a fist, but there were a lot of runes from the school of necromancy carved on it. It was made of a magic metal that garen did not know about, and the texture was very hard. He gradually increased the power of the Dragon w, but the power of this spell could not make a dent.

    There were many ck gemstones embedded in the broken phctery, which gave off a grave-like aura.

    it¡¯s a death gem that can only be produced in ces with dense death aura ...

    ¡°Halius¡¯s shattered soul should be in the phctery.¡±

    Because there was still a shocking amount of death aura inside, garen did not open it immediately, nor did he touch it.

    There might be some sinister and vicious spell left for the person who opened the phctery. It wouldn¡¯t be toote to open it when the death spiritual Qi was almostpletely discharged.

    He took out a space ring, and with a thought, the phctery disappeared and was kept inside.

    But then, with a slight cracking sound, many cracks appeared on the space ring. It couldn¡¯t withstand the power of the life case and was breaking.

 Chapter 172

    ?

    Chapter 172: The Lich¡¯s phctery 3

    Trantor: 549690339

    Garen¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he quickly took out his phctery.

    Ka!

    The spatial ring waspletely shattered, and the items inside that he had not managed to retrieve in time were swept into the spatial turbulence. It was unknown which world they would end up in.

    fortunately, it¡¯s filled with the fruits that were picked up previously, not gold coins or gems.

    Garen heaved a sigh of relief.

    However, it couldn¡¯t be stored in the spatial ring ... Then I can only keep holding on to it?

    Garen didn¡¯t want to put this thing in his mouth.

    ¡°My Lord, I can keep it for you.¡±

    The Ishizaka snake dragon wriggled closer and said.

    The Ishizaka snake Dragons were not undead creatures. They loved death aura and often built their nests inrge tombs or burial grounds. They liked to feed on undead creatures, and many of them had dealings with liches. They also had high resistance to most undead spells.

    After nting a time mark on the life case, garen threw it at the Ishizaka serpent Dragon.

    However, Cains suddenly jumped up, and his body, wrapped in holy power, rushed toward the phctery.

    His palm lit up with Holy mes and he grabbed at the phctery.

    this evil item needs to be purified and destroyed!

    Garen¡¯s eyes focused.

    The dying spell immediately acted on Cains and slowed down his speed.

    The huge Ishizaka snake dragon stuck its head out and the phctery disappeared into its mouth in the blink of an eye.

    In the eleration state, garen¡¯s Dragon Tail swung violently andnded heavily on Cains, sending him flying andnding on the ground.

    The sudden change made the true dragons ¡®expressions change. They gathered Dragon Breath in their mouths and aimed it at the temple Knights.

    The Pdins and priests of the Church of Light became serious. They stood up and their bodies were covered in white light. Their power surged and they were ready for battle.

    The atmosphere suddenly became heavy. Kris and Fred flew up quickly and came to garen¡¯s side. The elemental light swirled around their bodies and they were already chanting a spell to express their stance.

    At the same time, Cains, who had been sent flying hundreds of meters away and had made a deep pit on the ground, patted the dust off his body and walked out.

    Other than his hair being a little messy, he didn¡¯t seem to have suffered any injuries.

    He looked at the silver Dragon with obvious wariness in his eyes.

    At that moment, he had split his attention on garen, but when garen moved, his speed was as fast as silver lightning. He was unable to react in time and was sent flying.

    He didn¡¯t have Harris¡¯s level and knowledge, so he couldn¡¯t discover the power of time.

    ¡°Human, what do you want to do?¡±

    the most kind Holy Knight, are you going to snatch other people¡¯s spoils of war? ¡±

    Garen said as he looked down at Cains, his tinum Dragon eyes shining with a sharp light.

    Cains ¡®expression did not change. He walked out of the pit step by step and said, ¡± ¡°If the phctery of a Lich is obtained by someone with ill intentions, it will cause a terrible disaster.¡±

    for the sake of a bright future, such a thing should be destroyed immediately.

    Garen shook his head, and said in a low voice, ¡± but Halius died in my hands. His phctery was broken because of me, and it was my spoils of war.

    ¡°I have the final say on how to deal with this phctery, whether to destroy it or keep it!¡±

    Upon hearing garen say that Harris had died in his hands, Cains ¡®expression changed slightly.

    Cains was well aware of Halius ¡®strength. He would only be stronger after bing a Lich.

    If what the silver Dragon said was true ... Cains ¡®gaze became even more cautious as he reevaluated garen.

    The Pdin had a strong intuition, and Cains ¡®intuition told him that the silver Dragon in front of him was very dangerous. He had two pairs of winding dragon horns, strong and powerful muscles under the silver scales, sharp ws, and a long Dragon Tail.

    it is your trophy, but it is also an evil thing.

    ¡°The best choice is to destroy it here.¡±

    Garenughed, and said unhurriedly, ¡± ¡°If you can give me something of equal value, I can make an exchange.¡±

    but if you want me to destroy it ... I refuse.¡±

    ¡°If you want to take it by force, then you can give it a try.¡±

 Chapter 173

    ?

    Chapter 173: Blood sacrifice and deification ceremony (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°If you want to take it by force, then you can give it a try!¡±

    Garen¡¯s attitude was unyielding, and there was not much room for discussion in his words.

    In the solemn atmosphere where both sides were on high alert, Cains ¡®brows were tightly furrowed. He stared at garen deeply, unable to see the level of strength of the silver Dragon in his eyes.

    After a dozen seconds, Cains waved his hand, and the members of the temple Knights dispersed the energy fluctuations on their bodies at the same time. They became calm, but their eyes were still focused on garen¡¯s side.

    Raising his head to look at garen, Cains said slowly, ¡± ¡°I have a Holy Ring with a fixed seven-circle divine spell [ greater restoration ] and an eight-circle divine spell scroll [ resurrection ].¡±

    the Holy Ring can automatically absorb the healing energy between heaven and earth. It can be stored once a week, up to three times.

    [ greater restoration ] The Dragon¡¯s legacy was not omnipotent, and garen had never heard of a powerful restoration spell.

    He looked at the two high-level spellcasters.

    Fred noticed garen¡¯s gaze and responded, ¡± enhanced regeneration can heal almost all kinds of injuries. As long as the target is not dead, it can be restored to a basically perfect state. It¡¯s almost like a Second Life.

    as for the eighth-circle resurrection spell, it should be able to resurrect people who have been dead for less than a week.

    Cains nodded and said calmly, ¡± ¡°He¡¯s right, that¡¯s roughly the effect.¡±

    On the other side, kriqins shook his head and said, ¡± however, for Dragons with strong vitality, the effect of greater restoration and resurrection spells shouldn¡¯t be too strong. After all, any magical ability is limited. The stronger the target, the weaker the effect of these spells.

    After listening to the two of them, garen thought for a short while. After a short three seconds, he rejected, ¡± whether it¡¯s your Holy Ring or the divine spell scroll, I believe they are precious enough, but they are still far from enough.

    Although divine arts were hard toe by, garen didn¡¯t think they were worth much aspared to the phctery of a legendary Lich.

    The creation of a phctery required countless gold coins and precious materials, which were precious enough in itself.

    Even the broken empty shell of a phctery could be exchanged for good things in the hands of some creatures who wanted to transform into liches.

    Moreover, there must be something else that Harris wanted to keep with him.

    ¡°Do you know that the phctery of an evil Lich will only bring bad luck and misfortune?¡±

    ¡°Handing it over to the church is the best choice, or you¡¯ll regret it sooner orter.¡±

    In Keynes ¡®eyes, the phctery of a Lich was an evil thing to be destroyed and had no value.

    Garenughed, his voice as calm as water, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s my stuff. How I deal with it is none of your business.¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t bring out an item of equal value, don¡¯t even think about getting the phctery.¡±

    Cains ¡®brows were tightly locked together as his gaze shifted between the Ishizaka serpent Dragon and garen, who had just swallowed the phctery.

    Finally, he looked at garen closely and said word by word, ¡± ¡°You can take the phctery with you.¡±

    however, if a disaster happens because of you in the future, the court of light will definitely not let it go.

    Snatching other people¡¯s spoils of war was not something that Pdins could do.

    Garen stopped looking at Cains and ignored him.

    He actually didn¡¯t have any ill feelings towards people like the Holy Knight. The conflict that happened here was just a matter of position, and both sides were doing things that were in line with their own interests.

    restrain the evil dragons under you. Don¡¯t let them hurt innocent people.

    Cains ordered the other Pdins to take the ashes of the evil undead and cast the divine light of protection against evil and fear on the frightened royal family of Timo. Then, he led the temple Knights out of the pce.

    On the other side, while garen¡¯s side was facing off against the temple Knights, Timo¡¯s side was moving in many treasure chests.

    Most of the treasure chests contained the most widely circted currency in the Noah continent, and on both sides were carved images of Eagles with wings.

    Most of the Prime Material ne used precious metals as currency.

    Bronze, Silver, gold, Silver, Gold, tinum ... Their value was ranked from low to high.

    The currency in the treasure chest was mostly silver coins and above, because the luster of copper coins was not liked by Dragons. At least silver coins were needed for them to catch the eyes of Dragons. Of course, if it were some poor young dragons or young dragons, they would be happy to have copper coins stored in them.

    In addition to the boxes of money, there were also some magic materials, gems, equipment, magic scrolls, and other things.

    Although many of them were useless, true dragons didn¡¯t want treasures for practical value. Most of them were for collection and to satisfy their greed for wealth.

    As expected of a thousand-year-old Kingdom. Although it was already rotten and in its declining days, it still had a certain amount of heritage.

    In the face of Roell¡¯s exorbitant demand, he gritted his teeth and emptied the Treasury, actually satisfying ten times thepensation agreed upon.

    With that, the dragons all became rich and powerful in their age group.

    Moreover, although only the Red Dragon greesha, the ck Dragon, and the Green Dragon were participating in the battle, the king of Timo was tactful enough not to mention this. He prepared six portions, with thergest portion being several times the amount of the other Dragons, and he gave it to garen, who was the leader.

    Garen was dazzled by therge amount of gold coins and magic gems.

    The fact that the Timo Kingdom was so tactful made garen¡¯s anger subside a little.

    ¡°Your Excellency true dragon, these are enough to make up for your losses.¡±

 Chapter 174

    ?

    Chapter 174: The blood sacrifice and deification ceremony (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Any more and you¡¯ll have to turn the court into a sea of fire and search through the ashes.¡±

    Luo su had just reached the prime of his life, but his face was extremely old, and he exuded a dispirited air.

    I¡¯m afraid this King of Timo is going to be overdone ... Garen thought to himself.

    He wasn¡¯t an evil Dragon. After getting what he wanted, he didn¡¯t have the thought of hitting someone when they were down.

    In addition, as a species of snake dragon, the Ishizaka snake dragon did not have a heartfelt obsession with treasure like the real Dragon, which was why it gave its own share of treasure to garen as a gift.

    This made garen rather surprised.

    Although the Dragon Snake species were powerful, they were not regarded as a part of the true dragon. There were many reasons for this.

    ¡°Not bad, not bad. You¡¯re very sincere.¡±

    ¡°In the future, if you need a true dragon to fight in a war, you can contact us again. We¡¯ll let bygones be bygones for this matter.¡±

    Rowell¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he waved his Dragon w generously.

    In fact, the current Timo Kingdom did not have enough strength to live up to its name after losing so many troops and resources.

    With the destruction of the Golden Alliance Army and the death of their high-levelbatants, the other duchies had also suffered a great blow. They were now standing on the same starting line as the Timo Kingdom and probably would not think of starting a war for a long time.

    Neither the duchies nor the current Timo Kingdom had the ability to start a war.

    To the Timo Kingdom, a situation where both sides suffered great losses was not too bad. It had avoided the worst oue of being destroyed and divided up by the gold Alliance Army.

    A battle without. winner,. battle where both sides lost ... Garen shook his head slightly.

    Although the humans of the Noah continent were scattered everywhere, the country¡¯s territory was basically only in the South. The other ces were upied by dwarves, orcs, murlocs, elves, and other intelligent races.

    In the entire main material world, the human forces on the Noah continent were rtively weak.

    After this war, the weakening was even more obvious.

    who knows, in the future, some intelligent race will covet the fertilend in the South and invade here. Garen thought to himself.

    Luo su forced a smile and looked at garen, who was giving orders, and said, ¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave.¡±

    the people of tiemo are in a state of panic. The presence of the dragon n will only make them more uneasy.

    Garen gathered his thoughts and looked at Luo su. He said calmly, ¡± ¡°I originally wanted to turn the court into ruins to dispel the anger in my heart,¡±

    but your sincerity made me decide to let you go this time.

    after that, sort out all the spellbooks in the Dimo Kingdom and hand them to me. Then, this matter will be considered settled.

    A Kingdom that had been passed down for thousands of years would definitely have more spellbooks than mo Xia.

    Luo su was taken aback. He looked up at the silver Dragon and numbly said, ¡± ¡°Sure, the Timo Kingdom is happy to be at your service.¡±

    To be able to confront a legendary powerhouse like Cains, he was sure that garen was a legendary-level giant dragon, and Timo could not afford to provoke him now.

    After getting the spellbook from the Timo Kingdom, garen went to moxia again and kept the spellbook prepared by the Duke of thorns, filling up a lot of space equipment.

    As time passed, the results of the war in the Bucketeer ins spread.

    Many duchies could not ept such an oue.

    Some duchies sent people to investigate the Baji ins, but unfortunately, due to various factors, arge number of undead creatures were born in less than two weeks. Almost all the people who went to investigate died, and only a few lucky ones escaped from the ws of the undead.

    The previously fertile and scenic Great ins of Baji now had a new name.

    White bone wastnd.

    In addition to arge number of low-level skeletons, the dead high-level spell casters stood up again and became evil undead mages. Although their strength had declined a bit from when they were alive, they were far more powerful than middle-level spell casters. With the currentbat power of the human countries, it was difficult to clean up the undead in the bone wilderness.

    Moreover, the aura of death in the white bone wastnd wasn¡¯t satisfied with its current state. It was still spreading around at a slow speed, turning more of thend into a gray-white destend, a paradise for the dead.

    In such a situation, the radiant church stood out.

    The light Pope personally cast a legendary divine spell in an attempt to dispel the death aura of the bone wilderness andpletely purify it.

    But the terrible thing was that the resentment of the 800000 undead was almost sky-high, mixed with the legendary death magic released by the demigod-Lich. Unwillingness, anger, despair, and fear ... Arge amount of negative energy had gathered here, causing the spiritual energy of death to be produced continuously, covering the light of the sun.

    The light Pope had almost exhausted all of his power, yet he was still unable topletely eradicate the problem.

    As ast resort, the Church of Light withdrew some of their people who were looking for the evil God¡¯s sculpture, and then sent the Knights of each temple to take turns to attack the undead creatures in the bone wilderness. They wanted to control the spread of the aura of death and prevent the appearance of an energy vortex from another ne, which would lead to a terrible disaster like the undead disaster.

    Most people avoided the undead-filled white bone wastnd like the gue, but there were a few exceptions.

    A spell caster of the school of necromancy.

    In the Noah continent, or in other words, in 90% of the main material world, the school of necromancy was ssified as an evil existence. This was because in order to learn necromancy, it was necessary to study corpses and souls. This was uneptable in the eyes of many intelligent creatures. No one wanted their corpses to be dug out and controlled after their death.

 Chapter 175

    ?

    Chapter 175: The blood sacrifice and deification ceremony (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The necromancers went to the bone wilderness inrge numbers to study spells with the help of the environment.

    Some necromancers saw some incredible scenes from the memories left behind by the corpses.

    A rumor was gradually spreading.

    *

    *

    *

    On the peak of a tall mountain, the silver Dragon spread its wings andy on the steep mountain, enjoying the warmth of the sun shining on its scales.

    In the silver dragon¡¯s w, there was a book with a ck cover. It was slowly flipping through it.

    the blood sacrifice and deification ceremony ... Blood sacrifices of millions of lives, absorbing and digesting the life essence and souls of the dead to evolve into a legendary heavenly mandate, and you can use this to step into the realm of half-gods and obtain extraordinary divine power.¡±

    Garen muttered softly.

    . demigod isn¡¯t. quasi-God or. false god without. divine persona. He¡¯s. real, extraordinary God ...

    The Lich¡¯s phctery had been opened by him, and there were many precious and evil magic materials, several legendary items, as well as books that recorded powerful legendary spells, and the solidified soul crystals condensed after the death of legendary spellcasters.

    Halius¡¯s spirit crystal was not pure. It was mixed with ck lines and remnants of his evil spirit and magic.

    If the impurities could be removed, such a high-quality soul crystal could greatly enhance the user¡¯s mental power.

    As for the legendary spell books, they were mainly necromancy spells and a few confusion spells. Haliuster mainly studied necromancy spells in secret.

    Garen had no prejudice against necromancy.

    The book he was reading was also taken out of the Lich¡¯s phctery, which had obviously been kept by Harris.

    Although it was noon, the bloody and ruthless aura revealed between the lines seemed to drive away the sunlight, making the color of the ce slightly cold.

    It recorded a veryplete blood sacrifice ceremony, a powerful ceremony that could be used to ascend to godhood.

    After killing millions of people, he used the blood mixed with despair and fear as ink, and the spiritual energy of death as a brush to draw a huge blood sacrifice magic array. Every rune on the array revealed the evil power of death.

    Deep underground in the white bone wastnd, before the battle started, a blood sacrifice array had been buried, which was one of the reasons for the formation of the white bone wastnd.

    There were many things in the phctery, and this blood sacrifice ceremony was the most valuable one.

    If garen was determined, he could rely on this blood sacrifice ritual to condense a demigod¡¯s divine persona with a part of the death attribute.

    However, he didn¡¯t want to be a God.

    The gods were very strong. They were undoubtedly the most powerful group of Supreme existences. They were high above and extraordinary.

    However, the gods would be greatly rejected by the main material world, and it would be difficult for them to enter the main material world. All the gods lived in the outer nes, and if they wanted to affect the main material world, they could only rely on their incarnations to descend. If they encountered some tough opponents, their incarnations might not even be able to defeat them.

    As a time Dragon, garen did not need to be a God. He could still obtain the power of a God with the passage of time.

    To the time Dragon, bing a god was actually a kind of restriction, a kind of restraint.

    Moreover, he was only made a demigod, so garen looked down on him.

    although this blood sacrifice ceremony is useless and is too evil, it is still worth collecting. It is precious knowledge.

    If this book was leaked, it would cause the evil creatures of the Noah continent to fight for it. After all, not all creatures were qualified to look down on the power of a demigod.

    With a sh of light, the book disappeared from the silver Dragon¡¯s hand.

    Immediately after, garen closed his eyes and took a rest under the warm sun.

    The pale and rugged Ishizaka serpent Dragon was in the dense forest halfway up the mountain, hiding from the sunlight. Kriqins and Fred were also nearby.

    After about two hours ... The sound of the strong dragon wings stirring up a strong wind could be heard, and the wind was mixed with traces of sulfur-like heat.

    Opening his eyes, garen saw the figures of Rowell and greesha, and they were getting closer.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already tidied up our Dragonirs. We can go now.¡±

    The two red Dragons flew over and whispered.

    Garen nodded and spread his wings, his body floating in the air.

    ¡°Then, it¡¯s time to leave this ce.¡±

 Chapter 176

    ?

    Chapter 176: Chapter 157-the winter Wolves ¡°attack (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    In the icy ins of the extreme north, the pr night had already dispersed, and the pr day had once again arrived.

    The light and heat from the sun above the ice field were not as bright and warm as the South. The faint sunlight shone down, gilding the silver-covered world.

    The cold wind was biting and whistling wildly thousands of meters in the air. Three gigantic true dragons spread their dragon wings and soared. There was also a giant stone tomb Wyvern that was more than thirty meters long, and two high-level spell casters wrapped in the light of magic.

    At the forefront was a Silver Dragon with the most outstanding appearance. The luster of its scales glistened under the sunlight, as if they were made of precious metal.

    The two red Dragons flew side by side. Some scattered snow fell on their bodies, but before it could touch their scales, it was evaporated into steam by the high temperature.

    It made them look like they were flying in the White smoke.

    The weather in the icy ins of the extreme north made both of them a little ufortable.

    However, it was only difort and did not have any major negative effects.

    Red Dragons didn¡¯t like cold ces, but it wasn¡¯t impossible to go. If one didn¡¯t consider their ownfort, Dragons could survive in almost any harsh environment.

    In the clouds that were as thick as cotton candy, garen looked down at the snow-white world below, and a sense of security emerged in his heart.

    Everything in front of him was so familiar, the surrounding temperature was low, and the cold wind made garen feelfortable.

    He stayed in the South for a while, where there was a lush forest. The sky changed day and night, making it a unique scenery, but it did not make garen feel a sense of belonging.

    After all, he was born in the icy ins of the extreme north, and he had spent his weakest survival time here. Garen had a different feeling about the icy ins of the extreme north, and returning here was like returning home.

    The reason why he had brought the Crimson Dragon and the two mage loyalists to the icy ins of the extreme north was because he could enter theva demine in one go, which would save him a lot of trouble.

    This was because the teleportation between nes would consume arge amount of energy, and it could not be activated anytime and anywhere.

    The red me staff was the key to theva demine, and theva crystals on it could provide energy to open the teleportation door. However, ording to Luna, it would take at least two months to recharge theva demine every time it was opened.

    In theva demine, two or three weeks might be enough. The elemental energy required forva crystals were mainly fire and earth elements, which were abundant in the demine. In the main material world, it was more ordinary and not particrly abundant.

    As for the future gift from garen, the life gem that had its impurities removed, garen nned to use it after returning to the Dragon¡¯s Nest.

    This life gem contained vigorous life force. It was the crystallization of the life force of hundreds of thousands of people. Although arge part of it had been consumed by Harris, the remaining was still shocking.

    Garen felt that if he were to use it together with Halius¡¯s soul crystal, he might be able to push himself to the level of an infant.

    Although the time Dragon wasn¡¯t a true legend and its strength was. little exaggerated, when it reached its infancy stage ... Even without time Dragon countercurrent, he could still sit firmly on the legendary position.

    However, Halius¡¯s spirit crystal contained filthy death magic power and his evil spirit.

    If he didn¡¯t want to be affected by Halius ¡®remaining will and magic, it was best to get rid of them all.

    This was a very troublesome process, like spinning silk from a cocoon.

    It required one to use one¡¯s mental strength to form a thread and prate the soul crystal bit by bit, and then gradually erase the remaining will and magic power inside from point to surface. This was very energy-consuming and required a lot of patience.

    So ... Garen had brought along two high-level spellcasters.

    He had saved their lives and made them loyal to him. He had to be able to y a role in this.

    With the mind power of a high-level spell caster, it was enough to slowly clean up the impurities of the soul crystal. However, because it was the residue of a legendary spell caster, it would take a long time even if they put all their energy into it.

    The task of clearing Halius ¡®soul crystal was now on the shoulders of the two high-level spellcasters.

    The icy tundra of the extreme north wasn¡¯t suitable for ordinary people to live in. The extreme cold and harsh weather here could kill, but if a high-level mage was affected by this bit of cold, it would be too embarrassing for them.

    Theva demine also needed more manpower.

    In the sea of clouds high in the sky, everything on the earth was under his feet. Garen breathed in the cold air of the ice ins of the extreme north. On a whim, he pped his wings gently and retracted them to the sides of his body. Then, with his body as the axis, he spun and shuttled through the sky. The clouds around him were disturbed by his body, like ripples in water.

    When his body was tilted down due to the effect of gravity, the silver Dragon wings that were bathed in sunlight pped again. With a loud explosion of air, his body rose up again.

    The gravity of the earth was helpless against the flying dragons.

    Following the memory map in his mind, garen brought his subordinates closer to the ice cliff Dragon¡¯s Nest as time passed by silently.

    Very quickly, a thousand-foot tall ice cliff appeared in garen¡¯s vision.

    Looking down, everything in his eyes was still so familiar, as if he had never left this ce.

    The Dragon¡¯s wings blocked the faint sunlight and leftrge shadows on the ground of the ice cliff territory. The Dragon bloodline¡¯s followers sensed the familiar aura of their master and looked up with joy and excitement, their eyes full of awe.

 Chapter 177

    ?

    Chapter 177: Chapter 157-the winter Wolves ¡°attack (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    At the same time, two white figures appeared from the cave below the ice cliff.

    The unfamiliar aura of a true dragon made garen¡¯s two white Dragon guards ¡®hearts skip a beat. They pped their dragon wings and flew into the sky, their dragon eyes carrying a hint of vignce.

    However, when he saw the silver Dragon at the front, he immediately heaved a sigh of relief and pped his wings to meet it.

    great Eternal Dragon, your Dragon Nest guards pay their respects to you.

    Garen nodded slightly.

    At this moment, the White dragons looked at the two red Dragons and subconsciously grinned, revealing their fangs.

    The Red Dragon¡¯s body¡¯s high temperature made the White Dragon feel disgusted and repulsed from the bottom of his heart. Simrly, the cold air around the White Dragon easily caused the Red Dragon to be dissatisfied.

    As chromatic dragons, Red Dragons and white dragons didn¡¯t get along. Of course, these two types of dragons didn¡¯t usually meet, and when they did, only the White Dragon would be defeated.

    inferior white scales, Sir garen, you should rece them with stronger Dragon Nest guards, hmm ... Only the blue Dragons, who like to stick together for warmth, should be qualified.¡±

    The Red Dragon, Earl, couldn¡¯t contain the pride in his heart, as well as his contempt for the weakest true dragon, the White Dragon. He directly showed a disdainful expression to the two white dragons, and at the same time made a suggestion to garen.

    arrogant red-skinned boorish man, the icy ins of the extreme north is not a ce for you to behave atrociously.

    Holmes¡¯s face darkened and he immediately retaliated.

    Although the Red Dragon was the leader of the evil dragons, it was almost impossible to make the other chromatic dragons acknowledge them as their boss.

    However, the difference between a Red Dragon and a White Dragon was huge.

    Holmes was a White Dragon in his Prime and was more than two hundred years old, while Rowell and greesha were both around a hundred years old. However, in terms of body size, these two red Dragons, who were still far from being in their Prime, were no weaker than white dragons in their Prime. In terms of muscle density, they even surpassed Holmes.

    ¡°Hmph Hmph, you¡¯re the shame of the true dragon, how dare you talk big.¡±

    this environment is your home field, and you can alle at me together. How about it? do you want to try the Red Dragon¡¯s power? ¡±

    Roel snorted disdainfully.

    The young white Dragon, Gray¡¯s, was hesitant, but the adult white Dragon, Holmes, was eager to try.

    In terms of size, it was slightly inferior to the Red Dragon.

    However, Holmes was confident that with his more than two hundred years ofbat experience, he could definitelypete with an adult red Dragon.

    Lord, please allow me to let this arrogant red-skinned know that in the northern ice fields, the White Dragon is the true ruler. It can not be humiliated as it wishes!

    Holmes turned to garen and requested.

    ¡°...............¡±

    Garen didn¡¯t know what to say.

    They wanted to fight each other the moment they met, and no one was convinced by the other. It could only be said that they were indeed five colored evil dragons.

    However, even a White Dragon in its Prime would most likely not be a match for an adult red Dragon, even if it was blessed by the environment of the ice ins of the extreme north.

    The difference in their bloodlines was too great.

    Red Dragons could step into the legendary-realm in their old age. while white dragons ... Only white dragons at the ancient dragon level could almost touch the threshold of legendary.

    Looking at Holmes ¡®eager eyes, garen shook his head and looked at the Red Dragon again. He said to both of them in a low voice, ¡± in my territory, meaningless infighting is not allowed. If you want to fight, there are many Frost Giant tribes in the ice ins of the extreme north.

    The best way to transfer internal conflicts.

    It was to deal with the contradictions together.

    Under garen¡¯s deepmand, the White Dragon and red Dragon slightly shrunk their necks.

    Immediately after, both of their eyes lit up. we¡¯ve wanted to taste the giant¡¯s flesh for a long time, but unfortunately, there are no Giants in the South.

    The red Dragons bared their fangs. Hmph! they sneered. those damn Giants will all die under the ws of the true dragons sooner orter.

    After the smell of gunpowder between them had dispersed, garen pointed at the Dragon and the human behind him and said to the White Dragon Guard, ¡± they are the Loyalists I took in from the South. I¡¯ll take them to familiarize themselves with the ice cliff territory, and then find a ce to settle down nearby.

    After he finished, he told the Red Dragon and the stone tomb snake dragon, ¡± if you¡¯re hungry, you can hunt as much as you want, but you can¡¯t feed on the family members in the territory, understand? ¡±

    The red Dragons nodded.

    Ishizaka snake dragon hesitated for a moment, then stuck out his red tongue and said impatiently, ¡± I can vaguely smell the scent of my own kind. It must be the male frost forest serpent Dragon you mentioned ...

    It stayed in the main material world directly, then followed garen to the icy ins of the extreme north, all for the sake of reproduction.

    The stone tomb snake dragon and the cold forest snake dragon were both snake dragon species, and they could reproduce.

    Garen¡¯s gaze flickered, and he said to greyus, ¡± bring it to the mine in the snow Mountain and look for Ulpian. Then, tell it that I¡¯ve already fulfilled my promise to it.

    Holmes brought the new dragons and humans to familiarize themselves with the ice cliff territory, while gray led the Ishizaka snake dragon to the snow Mountain.

    Garen looked at the ground below, and his body swooped down, flying towards the ice Spirit tribe in the extreme north.

    When he was close to the ground, he extended his wings and pped them slightly to slow down his speed andnd steadily.

    The ice spirits of the extreme north had long sensed garen¡¯s aura. Roy cier walked out of the tribe, knelt on the ground, and said in a joyful and sincere tone, ¡± the great dragon of eternity, your loyal subjects wee you back.

    Garen nodded slightly, and asked calmly, ¡± ¡°During the time I was away, did anything happen between here and the ore vein in the snow Mountain?¡±

    Roy cier considered his words and slowly said, ¡± master, there is no problem in the territory. The Wolfheart n and your Dragon Nest are strong enough.

    After a pause, it continued. the Wolfheart n has been fighting in the Arctic ice ins under your name. With the help of Lord ulbis, the Wolfheart n has now annexed more than 20 Winter Wolf ns. The number of adult Winter Wolves has reached nearly 100, and they have tens of thousands of wolves under theirmand.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this ....

    now, all intelligent creatures within a thousand-mile radius of the snow Mountain have be the eternal Dragon¡¯s loyal supporters.

    After the winter Wolves of the Wolfheart n obtained the Dragon bloodline transformation, their strength was already stronger than ordinary Winter Wolves. With the help of garen¡¯s other powerful followers, they easily annexed some small Winter Wolf tribes. Then, like a rolling snowball, they continued to expand the n¡¯s strength.

    In thest period of time, some of the Winter Wolf nsmen even chose to join the Wolfheart n after hearing about their strength.

    The winter Wolves were a powerful magic creature. Hundreds of Winter Wolves, together with the pack of wolves theymanded, were a terrifying force in the Arctic tundra. Under the erosion of this force, the surrounding intelligent creatures would either die, escape, or submit to their rule.

    In addition to the rapid development of the Wolfheart n, the coldforest Naga had also yed a huge role.

    Garen was at a loss for words.

    He looked calm on the surface, but he was a little shocked in his heart. He didn¡¯t expect the Wolfheart n to be so fierce.

    Although he had allowed the evil wolves ¡®request to fight and even allowed the cold forest serpent Dragons to assist them when they left the ice ins of the extreme north, garen did not expect the evil wolves to develop so quickly at that time.

    In. short two months ... The Wolfheart n had really given him a big surprise.

    Garen himself did not have much desire to conquer.

    However, the stronger his followers and forces, the better. At the very least, his quality of life would definitely improve a lot.

    If there was anything he needed, he didn¡¯t have to do it himself. As long as he gave the order, the followers would naturally think of a way to get it for garen.

    If he returned. few yearster, would he suddenly realize that the entire northern ice fields had be his territory ... Garen¡¯s thoughts were ridiculous.

    However, it was not impossible.

    In the absence of a strong enough hostile force, the stronger the force, the easier and faster it would be to expand. It might even be like a high-quality celestial body that would naturally absorb small tribes and ns.

 Chapter 178

    ?

    Chapter 178: Legendary equipment _1

    Trantor: 549690339

    Aowuu!

    A deep tiger¡¯s roar entered garen¡¯s ears.

    Turning its head, the snow White ferocious frost Tiger panted heavily in excitement. Its fur stuck to its body in the strong wind caused by its high-speed movement. It ran and jumped quickly, approaching garen¡¯s position.

    Its heavy Tiger wsnded on the ground, producing a rumbling sound.

    OWW!

    After getting close to garen, the ferocious frost Tiger let out another low roar.

    Then, its charging body came to an abrupt stop, and it moved its muscr limbs again. It lowered its head and rubbed against garen¡¯s ws with all its might. Then, it stretched its head out to touch garen¡¯s dragon ws, and ced it on its own head.

    It had not seen garen for a long time, and the ferocious frost Tiger was very close to him, no different from the big pet cats of human aristocrats.

    However, only garen was able to enjoy this big guy¡¯s dawdling. The ferocious frost Tiger did not have a good attitude towards the two white Dragon guards, even if they were real Dragons.

    Garen stretched out his dragon ws and retracted the sharp tips of his ws. He used his palm to stroke the head of the ferocious frost Tiger. The ferocious frost Tiger squinted its eyes and subconsciously let out a whimpering sound from its mouth, as if it enjoyed garen¡¯s touch.

    Its body size did not change, it was still the same as when garen left, but its current state seemed to have reached the upper limit of its strength.

    Although the brutal transformation was abnormal, there was still a limit.

    The fact that it could grow to its current size had a certain rtionship with garen¡¯s transformation of the Dragon vein. If it wanted to go further, it would probably have to wait for garen¡¯s strength to increase, and then upgrade its dragon vein again.

    When he saw the ferocious frost Tiger, garen thought of the heavenly Lion that was summoned by kriqins on the battlefield.

    The group of thirty-meter-long giant wild beasts was muchrger than the ferocious frost Tigers. Moreover, they also had signs of brutal transformation on their bodies, as if they were the top Berserkers.

    Garen was now very suspicious that the berserk species might have been born because they came into contact with some kind of radiation influence in the beast vige.

    Or was it a blessing from their animal Lord?

    Shaking his head imperceptibly, garen felt the smooth and soft feeling between the ferocious frost Tiger¡¯s fur, and stopped thinking about these things.

    At the same time, two round white figures walked out from a corner of the cier tribe, sneakily approaching garen. When they saw the ferocious frost Tiger, they hesitated and did not dare to approach.

    Felines were quite vengeful, because when the ferocious frost Tiger was first locked in the cage, these two fellows used their Dragon¡¯s might to provoke it, so after submitting to garen, the ferocious frost Tiger would chase after the two violent bear cubs from time to time, ying with them all kinds of ways.

    The immature extreme north violent bear could kill many ordinary wild beasts, but it was no different from a toy under the ws of the ferocious frost Tiger.

    As time passed, they became very afraid of the ferocious frost Tiger and generally avoided it.

    Garen noticed them.

    The two pr bear cubs were very fat and strong after eating. Their stomachs were bulging like leather balls, and their fur was bright. One look and you could tell that they were full of nutrition.

    They were growing very quickly, and were now about one year old. When they stood up, they were already nearly four meters tall. Compared to the normal development of the northernmost violent bear of the same age, they were muchrger.

    This abnormal growth rate didn¡¯t only happen to the bear cub.

    In the cier tribe, the newly-born white hounds, dreadlizards, and the other misceneous minions brought by the two white dragons all grew up much faster than the outside world.

    At first, garen was still a little uncertain, butter he understood that it must have been because of his influence.

    The temperature of the ce where the red Dragons lived would gradually rise and be a hot ce. The White dragons ¡®nests would have frost breeding, the Green Dragons¡¯ territory would be filled with lush forests, and the ck Dragons ¡®territory would slowly be a swamp ...

    The magic power of a Dragon would imperceptibly influence and transform the surrounding environment, making it more suitable for one to live in.

    As a time Dragon, the flow of time in garen¡¯s territory had actually elerated slightly.

    The closer he got to the dragon¡¯sir, the faster the creatures grew.

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    Garen waved at the four-meter tall violent bear cub.

    They immediately straightened their waists, and under the slightly unhappy gaze of the ferocious frost Tiger, they went to garen¡¯s side and hugged garen¡¯s Dragon leg.

    Garen swayed, but the pendant that already weighed several tons refused toe down, and he hugged it tightly.

    Roar ...

    The brutal frost Tiger growled.

    It was extremely displeased with the Cub that had distracted garen¡¯s attention.

    Feeling the stic texture of the bear Paw, garen subconsciously thought of the wonderful taste of the northernmost violent bear, and could not help but lick the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve eaten a northernmost violent bear ... The taste of bear meat is so nostalgic.¡±

    He looked at the violent bear cub that was hugging his thigh. His huge dragon head suddenly came close and sniffed the soft flesh of the violent bear cub.

    The two cubs froze at the same time when they felt the warm breath on their bodies.

    As a magical creature, the Arctic bear¡¯s intelligence was rtively high. It could vaguely feel that there was something wrong with its master¡¯s gaze.

    After seeing their reaction, garen chuckled, turned his head, and put some distance between them.

    After teasing the ferocious frost Tiger and the violent bear cub for a while, garen released a trace of his own will of the Dragon¡¯s might on the ferocious frost Tiger.

    ¡°Catch an adult Arctic Bear and bring it back,¡±

    The ferocious frost Tiger understood garen¡¯s intention and roared at the two violent bear cubs. It sniffed their bodies and then ran away quickly to hunt for garen.

 Chapter 179

    ?

    Chapter 179: Legendary equipment _2

    Trantor: 549690339

    He spread his dragon wings and pped them gently.

    Hu!

    In a gust of cold wind, the silver Dragon rose and flew toward the Dragon¡¯s Nest on the ice cliff.

    Very quickly, garen returned to the ice crystal Dragon¡¯s Nest that he was familiar with.

    The defensive magic rm set up at the edge of the dragon¡¯sir was still there and had not been triggered. This meant that after garen left, no other creatures had entered this ce.

    With the two white dragons guarding the ce, most of the creatures in the Icefield did not even dare to approach garen¡¯s territory, let alone break into his Dragon Nest.

    The scene in the dragon¡¯sir was the same as before. The ground, the four walls, and the ceiling of the cave were all covered in a thickyer of ice crystals.

    The faint sunlight from outside shone in at an angle, reflecting a beautiful luster by therge number of crystal clear ice crystals.

    Garen shifted his gaze and saw his own reflection on the ice crystals everywhere.

    After taking a look at his heroic and Majestic silver-white Dragon body, garen moved his four limbs and slowly walked into the depths of the Dragon¡¯s Nest.

    The first thing that entered his sight was his umtion of gemstones, then therge bed of ice crystals, and the pile of equipment that was like a small hill that he had obtained from the elite troops of the moxia Duchy.

    Garen opened his mouth, his tongue wrapped around the ten space rings and moved them.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The space rippled, creating water-like ripples.

    One by one, exquisite treasure chests wrapped in brass and fine iron appeared from the spatial ripples, and they soon filled the ground.

    Immediately after, a trace of excitement appeared on garen¡¯s face, and he took a deep breath.

    He reached out his Dragon w and hit the treasure chest with a bang.

    The Dragon¡¯s sharp ws tore through the chest¡¯s outer shell, and at the same time, the gold, silver, tinum, and other precious metal coins inside sttered out like rain.

    Garen¡¯s tinum Dragon eyes revealed a look of enjoyment.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang ...

    The dragon¡¯s ws kept swinging, breaking the treasure chests one by one.

    The dull explosion was apanied by the crisp ttering of the precious metal coins as they rubbed against each other and fell to the ground.

    The ice crystals on top, bottom, left, right reflected a gold and silver light, filling garen¡¯s Dragon Lair with the aura of luxury and wealth.

    I only wanted to take back the teleportation gate on this trip to the South, but these extra gains are really good.

    ¡°My wealth is finally enough to fill up a small mountain.¡±

    Countless gold coins, silver coins, and tinum coins were stacked together, forming a mountain of treasure that was even bigger than garen¡¯s body.

    Immediately after, garen took out his own gems and some beautiful and exquisite magical instruments that were surrounded by elemental light. He arranged them ording to his own aestheticyout and embedded them on the surface of the treasure Hill.

    The treasure Mountain, which was mainly gold and silver in color, immediately became colorful. The beautiful gemstones shimmered and intertwined with the gold and silver light, dazzling everyone.

    Looking at the small mountain of treasures, garen grinned. Then, he used a protective-type fixing spell to form an invisible barrier, preventing the gold coins on the surface from sliding off, keeping them tightly stacked together.

    The dragon¡¯s ws gently rubbed the horns and scales on his chin. Garen stood on the spot and quietly admired his treasure for a while.

    Immediately after, his expression was serious and solemn as he slowly moved his four limbs and climbed up the treasure Mountain step by step.

    The dragon¡¯s ws reached into the gold coin, and the scales on its abdomen rubbed against the clearly patterned gold coin. That cold and tight touch made garen¡¯s entire body happy, and even his breathing became much smoother.

    A few secondster, garen was at the top.

    The Dragon wings extended to both sides to the maximum, and then were ced down to fit theyers of gold coins and gems on the surface.

    The slightly protruding gems and the magic props mixed in formed a slightly rough surface of the treasure Mountain, which was just enough to stimte the touch of the true dragon, which was not very sensitive.

    Garen moved his body, changing his posture from time to time, enjoying the satisfaction and novelty of just getting the mountain of treasure.

    After more than half an hour, he finally calmed down.

    ¡°As time passes, my wealth will only increase.¡±

    there¡¯s no need to be so excited. This is only a small part of it. It won¡¯t be a problem to form an ocean of gold coins in the future.

    Gareny on his side, one w holding his head, the other holding a handful of gold coins, letting them slide through the gaps between his fingers. Listening to the melodious sound of the gold coins colliding, his slender Dragon Tail swayed gently subconsciously.

    ¡°Mm ... With so much wealth, my Dragon Nest needs a higher level of protection.¡±

    Then, there was a sh of light.

    A translucent, crystal-like little skull appeared in garen¡¯s hand.

    It was the skull of a humanoid creature with an exquisite lower jaw. Because of its crystal-like texture, it did not look terrifying. Instead, it was as exquisite as a piece of art.

    There were many ancient magic runes carved on the skull, and the patterns that extended out covered the entire skull.

    the skull of. High Elf ...

    Garen muttered to himself.

    This skull was obtained from Halius¡¯s phctery.

    It was a piece of legendary equipment that was almostpleted and could be activated.

    Garen had already injected his own spiritual energy into it and became its master, so he knew how to use it.

    It could form a kind of maze domain.

    The maze was a special spell of the high Elves that had already disappeared from the Noah continent. The high Elves burned their own life and magic to weave it carefully with their life and magic to create a maze domain that was formed ording to their own thoughts.

    It was essentially a powerful magical barrier that covered a wide range.

    There were many uses for the maze domain. For example, it could prevent foreign creatures from entering, hide territory, protect evil creatures, restrict flight, and so on.

    I wonder where Halius dug out the skull of a High Elf and forged such a legendary equipment.

    ¡°But now, it¡¯s all mine.¡±

    Garen yed with the crystal-like skull.

    If a spell to detect spirit light was cast, the skull of the high Elf would emit a dazzling elemental light that could blind some lower-level spell casters.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m stillcking a few materials before I can be considered to be trulyplete.¡±

    This legendary equipment had been made by Halius.

    Don¡¯t think that it¡¯s a beautiful and warm legendary equipment, even if it looks as exquisite as a piece of art.

    As long as one knew that it was made of a skull, one would know that it was essentially not rted to light.

    In order to activate its ability,.rge amount of elven blood was needed to water it. For High Elves, a small amount of blood was enough. But for ordinary elves ... The blood of the high Elves could only be extracted to activate the legendary equipment when the blood flowed like a river.

    ¡°On the Noah continent, the elves mainly live in the great tree forest in the southwest.¡±

    there don¡¯t seem to be many of them. Even if we kill them all, we might not be able to activate this equipment.

    what a pity. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to use the legendary-level maze domain.

    Garen shook his head gently.

    He had his own principles and bottom line.

    In order to activate a piece of equipment, he had to ughter the elves who had no grudges against him. Garen could not do such a thing.

    when I have time, I¡¯ll go to the great tree forest to take a look. If there are elves with a strong ancestral bloodline, I might have a chance to activate it with some fresh blood.

    Garen kept the high Elf skull.

    Immediately after, he took out a pure round red gem.

    The moment this gem appeared, a strong life force filled garen¡¯s Dragon¡¯s Nest, and a faint fragrance was emitted from it, rushing into garen¡¯s nose.

    The gem that garen would give him in the future was condensed from the essence of life.

    Behind this seemingly pure and wless life gem was the vitality and energy of hundreds of thousands of people.

    Even after the conversion and purification, the pure life force was only one-tenth, but to garen, this was still a treasure that was not inferior to the Dragon Soul Stone.

    Garen narrowed his eyes and took a deep breath.

    The cells in his body seemed toe alive at this moment. They trembled slightly, showing a sense of hunger and desire.

    His body¡¯s instincts were driving garen to swallow the life gem in one gulp. This would undoubtedly be extremely beneficial to him as it could shorten his Dragon Whelp stage even further.

    Garen held back his desire, and his eyes moved slightly.

    In the next second, Dragon might burst forth and spread out of the Dragon¡¯s Nest from his body. It contained a will that forbade anyone from disturbing him.

    it¡¯s so beautiful. It¡¯s even more charming than real magic gems.

    Garen blinked his eyes, then immediately raised his head and decisively ate the life gem in one bite.

 Chapter 180

    ?

    Chapter 180: Dragon in its infancy (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    A monthter, on a cold day with heavy snow.

    The ice ins of the extreme north was still as cold and lonely as ever.

    All kinds of creatures were carefully struggling to survive in the snow.

    In the quiet Dragon Nest, which was located on the ice cliff, a terrifying Dragon¡¯s might suddenly came.

    The Dragon¡¯s might burst forth, and with the Dragon¡¯s Nest as the center, it swept in all directions like a storm, sweeping through the bodies of every living creature in the territory. The powerful Dragon¡¯s might even rushed out of the ice cliff territory and extended to the snow-white ice field outside.

    Outside the territory, all the creatures that were touched by the Dragon¡¯s might had their pupils shrink, as if they had seen some kind of extremely terrifying creature. Their limbs were stiff, and they couldn¡¯t move. Some of them even fell to the ground, paralyzed, and their eyes unfocused.

    The followers in the territory looked up in the direction of the Dragon¡¯s Nest with reverence.

    At the same time, in that instant, the snowkes falling from the sky seemed to have stopped for a moment. The creatures in the snow-white world below also froze for a moment, but they knew nothing about it.

    This included the Red Dragon who had already settled down nearby, as well as two high-level spellcasters.

    As time passed, the Dragon¡¯s might gradually subsided and returned to the Dragon¡¯s Nest. The followers in the territory returned to peace, but the reverence in their eyes did not disappear for a long time.

    In the small but rather exquisite hut that had just been built, Fred, who appeared to be in his twenties but was actually in his fifties, sighed with emotion. ¡°Lord garen, you¡¯ve be stronger again.¡±

    At the side, kriqins took a sip of hot water. as expected of the legendary time Dragon ... It¡¯s actually a good thing that we¡¯re loyal to the time Dragon.¡±

    Fred nodded in agreement. ¡°Indeed, I¡¯d better do my best in these ten years.¡±

    after ten years, even if we want to continue to serve him, he might not even like us anymore.

    Both kriqins and Fredughed.

    They looked in the direction of the ice cliff Dragon¡¯s Nest, where the elemental light surged and gathered madly, forming a strange scene like a Whirlpool in the deep sea, and in the whirlpool, there was no doubt that the mysterious and powerful Dragon of Time was there.

    *

    *

    *

    In the ice cliff Dragon¡¯s Nest, the giant beast with silver-white scales mixed with a little silver-gray luster slowly opened its eyes.

    A pair of tinum-colored dragon eyes bloomed with light, shining brightly.

    The silver Dragon¡¯s body moved slowly. Its huge wings, which had a wingspan of 36 meters, were gently raised and stretched to both sides, almost touching the ice crystal walls on both sides of the spacious Dragon Nest.

    ¡°Mm ... I¡¯ve been sleeping for more than a month.¡±

    Thest bit of sleepiness disappeared from his mind, and garen¡¯s eyes quickly became clear and calm.

    Because he had already used the Dragon Soul Stone to greatly increase his body size and appearance, this time he looked at the ice crystals around him and saw his new appearance through the reflection of light. His mood was much calmer than thest time.

    Silver-white and silver-gray dragon scales, a heavy Facial Mask, and a giant dragon body that was about 31 meters long from head to tail ...

    The massive amount of life force had directly increased garen¡¯s body from a superrge dragon to a giant dragon that was more than thirty meters long.

    The mountain of treasures beneath him, whenpared to garen¡¯s body, looked like a small mound of dirt.

    However, he could still barely lie on it.

    The Prime Material ne had a huge difference in size whenpared to a true dragon. For a White Dragon, it would need to be at least an ancient dragon to reach such a huge size. As for Red Dragons and silver dragons, they were old Dragons over six hundred years old, and only they could reach the size of a huge Dragon.

    When other races judged a true Dragon¡¯s strength, they mainly judged it by its size.

    A giant true dragon about 30 meters long, if there were no idents, had the strength of a legendary, and not an ordinary legendary. Ordinary legendary professions needed at least three or four people topete with a legendary true dragon.

    The hardness of the Dragon scales of a true dragon of this level was far beyond that of hard steel. Every move could cause great damage. In terms of magic resistance, spells below the high level could not have any effect on it.

    The damage of high-level spells was also limited.

    there are some more silvery-gray scales, but they are mainly silvery-white Dragon scales.

    ¡°He looks more steady and deep.¡±

    Garen raised his front right limb.

    Under the silver Dragon scales, steel-like muscles were embedded, revealing the beauty of powerful strength.

    On the right w¡¯s wrist, there was a circle of tiny ck Dragon scales. They were embedded and bitten together, forming a ring of ck scales. It had a faint mysterious charm. As for the left Dragon w, it did not have this ring of ck scales.

    ¡°The neck, from the shoulder de to the chest, and the right w ....

    Garen sized himself up, his eyes filled with joy.

    He now had a third ring of ck scales.

    This meant that his body had weed another huge growth.

    Garen understood his body¡¯s condition very well.

    The Dragon¡¯s inheritance he had obtained was not only from the White Dragon, but also from the time Dragon.

    In fact, the Dragon¡¯s inheritance that each Dragon received was not exactly the same.

    For true dragons to be worthy of being the top creatures of the main material ne, the importance of the Dragon¡¯s inheritance was self-evident. The Dragon¡¯s descendants would carefully select their own knowledge,bat skills, the use of spells, their understanding of the world, and so on, and put them into the dragon¡¯s inheritance, which would then be passed on to the next generation.

 Chapter 181

    ?

    Chapter 181: Dragon in its infancy (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    For example, the red Dragons ¡®Dragon inheritance emphasized that they were the king of evil dragons.

    Because from the moment they obtained the Dragon¡¯s inheritance, the Red Dragon knew that they were destined to be the top predator, so their arrogance was the strongest among all the evil dragons.

    Of course, all true dragons ¡®Dragon inheritances emphasized that they were naturally powerful. This led to all true dragons being proud, and the metal dragons and gemstone dragons were no exception. It was just that their pride was expressed in a different way from the evil dragons.

    In the inheritance of ordinary true dragons, there were basically records of legendary dragon species, but they were only scales and ws, and the content was very little.

    The first time garen used time Dragon countercurrent, the Dragon¡¯s inheritance that garen gave him in the future was much more specific.

    A young time Dragon was a giant dragon.

    although I¡¯m not even four years old yet, I should have passed the Dragon Whelp stage and entered the Dragon Whelp stage in terms of physical growth.

    Garen touched the matte Dragon Horn and thought to himself.

    I just don¡¯t know if I can beat hallies in my current state without time Dragon countercurrent.

    Garen pondered for a moment, recalling Harris¡¯s performance, and could not help but shake his head.

    ¡°When Halius first appeared, I should be able to fight him.¡±

    ¡°However, I¡¯m probably not his match when he¡¯s in that state after absorbing a lot of life essence and souls.¡±

    In the end, Halius was just as he said, infinitely close to a demigod.

    The blood sacrifice ceremony was only one step away from condensing the Godhead.

    if they hadn¡¯t met me, there would probably be another god in the many dimensions.

    Although demigods were the weakest true gods, there was no doubt that demigods had extraordinary divine power and were no longer the same species as legendary creatures.

    Garen tutted softly, and mourned for Halius for a second.

    ¡°. don¡¯t think my mental power has increased as much as my physical body. After all. the life gem provides me with vitality ...¡±

    Garen checked his own condition and discovered this.

    His spiritual power had also improved, butpared to the changes in his body, this improvement was insignificant. It was only slightly elerated by the stimtion of his body¡¯s growth.

    it¡¯s been a month. The impurities in Halius ¡®soul crystal should have been removed.

    Halius¡¯s soul crystal was not just one, but some broken, crystal-like material fragments formed by the mind power of a legendary spell caster. It was a powerful mind power that could mobilize elemental energy to form spells without the need for incantations or casting processes.

    After garen opened the phctery and obtained the crystal fragments, he gave them to kriqins and Fred respectively to get rid of the death magic power and evil consciousness within.

    Halius might be strong, but he was dead after all.

    With the power of a high-level spell caster, the impurities in his soul crystal could be removed with some time and effort.

    The giant dragon slowly stood up and left the hill of gold coins, gems, and other treasures.

    Stepping on the smooth ice-crystal ground, garen exerted a little force.

    Kacha Kacha ... Under the dragon¡¯s ws, cracks that looked like forked lightning immediately appeared, unable to withstand garen¡¯s strength.

    He looked around and sized up his surroundings.

    ¡°This Dragon¡¯s Lair seems a bit small now.¡±

    Garen shook his head slightly.

    Growing too fast also had its own troubles.

    An ordinary true dragon might only need to expand its Dragon Nest after decades or even centuries to adapt to its constantly growing body.

    However, to garen, this time was shortened to less than a year.

    The Dragon¡¯s Nest, which was originally considered spacious to him, was now a little narrow again. Moreover, it had been greatly expanded again after he woke up from his previous sleep.

    He had thought that it wouldst longer, but he did not expect it to be expanded again so soon.

    However, this time, he didn¡¯t have to do it himself.

    ¡°Let the followers do it.¡±

    Garen retracted his gaze and walked to the edge of the dragon¡¯sir, looking at the ice ins of the extreme north.

    White snowkes fell from the sky, spinning in the cold wind, and gently fell to the ground, covering the ground with a thickyer of snow that looked like silver Chips.

    Even though it was a bright day, due to the snow, the visibility of the icy ins of the extreme north was very low.

    Garen looked at the snow that filled the sky, his dragon wings slowly spread out, and then suddenly shook again.

    BOOM!

    There was an explosive sound in the air. The powerful dragon wings pped, and the air pressure formed was like an air cannon, repelling all the snow in front of them, forming an empty area that was not upied by the snow.

    ¡°My body¡¯s strength has also increased a lot.¡±

    if this strike hadnded heavily on the ice cliff, my Dragon Nest might have directly copsed.

    Garen shook his head in satisfaction.

    Immediately after, he leaped and his body immediately fell under the effect of gravity.

    Just as it was about to touch the ground, the Dragon wings pped again.

    BOOM!

    The snow on the ground was shaken off by the powerful force, and a ring-like area appeared, revealing the brown frozen soil below.

    The silver Dragon soared into the sky. The sound of its wings pping in the air was like the helpless sigh of the earth.

    Very quickly, garen arrived at the ice River Tribe where the ice spirits of the extreme north lived.

    The two high-level spell casters were now living here.

    They were very interested in elemental lifeforms like the ice spirits of the extreme north.

    The moment garen appeared, the ice spirits of the extreme north in the ice River Tribe all looked at garen with fanatical eyes to express their respect.

    As garen¡¯s followers who had followed him for the longest time, the members of the cier tribe had witnessed garen¡¯s every growth. They were most aware of the strength of this true dragon Master. Moreover, because garen was quite good to his followers, unlike the other Dragons who were ordered around like ves or eaten as food reserves, they had long been convinced by him from the bottom of their hearts.

    great dragon of eternity, your silver light shall cover the entire northern ice fields.

    The ice spirits of the extreme north looked at the silver Dragon in the blizzard, their voices reverent.

    Garen nodded slightly, his gaze passing over the ice spirits of the extreme north, and fixed on two humans.

    On such a Blizzard day, both kriqins and Fred were only wearing what seemed to be thin magic robes. They did not cast any spells to resist the harsh temperature, but their faces were still quite ruddy.

    Many people believed that spellcasters had weak bodies.

    In fact, this was a huge misconception.

    Their weak bodies couldn¡¯t withstand the power of the elements at all. Although they couldn¡¯t bepared to Warriors of the same level, their bodies were also far superior to ordinary people. Their bodies were constantly being baptized and stimted by magic.

    With the body of a high-level spellcaster, killing a strong bull with one punch was no problem.

    If they were willing to give up their staves, pick up their swords, and put on their armor, they would be able to fight against the tall and burly ogres. Of course, this kind of behavior that only relied on brute force was heresy in the eyes of spell casters.

    kriqins, Fred, how¡¯s the processing of Harris¡¯s soul crystal going? ¡±

    Garen went straight to the point and asked.

    I¡¯ve already removed the impurities for you.

    The two of them glowed with elemental spiritual light.

    Then, wrapped by the hand of magic, some crystal shards that looked like broken ss slowly flew up, suffusing with a strange light that attracted people¡¯s attention.

    These soul crystals fell into garen¡¯s dragon ws.

    There were more than 20 pieces in total, all of which were crystal clear and glimmering.

    He looked at it carefully, then nodded and said, ¡± ¡°Well done.¡±

    Although the pure soul power on it was not as good as the life gem, it was still rich enough to allow garen¡¯s mental strength to increase by a level.

    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to serve you.¡±

    Kriqins and Fredughed.

    After getting the soul crystal, garen returned to the small Dragon¡¯s Nest andy on his Treasure Hill.

    Immediately, his tinum Dragon eyes stared at a crystal fragment. He focused his mind, condensed his mind power into a thread, and slowly touched it.

    When garen¡¯s mental strength touched the crystal fragment, his mind suddenly felt a cool and refreshing feeling, as if he had been injected with stimnts. His spirit was twice as refreshed, and this crystal fragment was shrinking at a slow speed.

 Chapter 182

    ?

    Chapter 182: The wind that destroys the world (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    In the ice cliff Dragon¡¯s Nest, garen was fully focused, his mouth chanting an obscure spell in a low voice.

    Beside him, the elemental energy slowly gathered and formed a rich elemental light, which was fixed at a ce more than ten meters in front of garen.

    After a very short time, the incantation was finished.

    Kacha Kacha ...

    The space was the first to ripple, and the ripples quickly piled up into folds. The folds seemed to be suppressed by a great force, and cracks visible to the naked eye appeared. The cracks were like a spider web, and they appeared in the space like cracks on a mirror.

    Level 6 spell-ne copse.

    In the crack, a red magma-like light could be vaguely seen.

    This spell could randomly disturb the boundary between the main material ne and another ne, causing a small copse crack. If it hit the enemy, it was extremely powerful and could cause terrible damage.

    However, the disadvantage was that the spell fluctuations were too obvious, and the change in space was notpleted in an instant, so it was difficult to hit the enemy who was on guard.

    after using Halius ¡®spirit crystal, my mind power haspletely entered the standard of a legendary spell caster.

    Garen was overjoyed.

    It took him less than two hours to learn this Level 6 high-level spell.

    He had been stuck at learning the 6-circle evocation fireball for a long time, but after learning some basic spell knowledge, he learned it without any effort.

    Garen¡¯s affinity with the elements was already as high as the Father of the elements. With enough basic knowledge to support him, and with the substantial increase in his mental strength, learning high-level spells was as easy as eating and drinking.

    However, garen was still unable to cast spells below the legendary level as smoothly as Haris did without even chanting a spell.

    He had enough spiritual power and talent, but his understanding of the essence of spells was not deep enough.

    This was not a process that could be achieved in one stroke.

    From low to high, a spell caster woulde into contact with higher-circle spells step by step. It was also a process of gradually understanding the magic runes and the nature of the world.

    It was like climbing an endless high tform. One¡¯s own knowledge was the steps. When a spell caster stood high enough, touched the truth of the spells at the top, and understood the connection between spells and the reality of the world, they could be a legendary existence in the true sense. They could create their own spells and cast them as they pleased.

    Other than this spell, garen had also learned quite a few other sixth-circle spells.

    Because of kriqins ¡°personal guidance, he learned very quickly.

    As for level six spells, all kriqins had to do was to demonstrate them once carefully and exin some key points in constructing spell models to garen. He would probably be able to copy and learn them directly. He could even draw inferences and further improve the spells because he had the mental strength of a legendary spellcaster.

    This made the eighth-circle high level spellcaster feel defeated.

    This was the first time he found out that elemental power could love a creature so much that it could not wait to give everything it had to garen.

    However, after thinking that this person was the Dragon of Time, he felt that it was normal. The power of time was much stronger than that of the mysterious elements. If he could affect the will of time, controlling the elements should be very easy.

    If a spellcaster could bypass the Dragon Nest guards while garen was not around and sneak into his Dragon Nest ...

    Once the detection light was turned on, one would see an extremely terrifying scene.

    Dragon¡¯s Roar, dimensional rift, shadow servant, invisible Hound, evocation trap, vibration seal ... The dragon¡¯sir was filled with magic runes and Guardian monsters summoned from other nes. If they were identally triggered, the consequences would be unimaginable. Without a high level of strength, they would die without a doubt.

    These were all the new spells that garen had learned to protect the Dragon¡¯s Nest, and he had set them up for his own Dragon Nest.

    There was a wide variety and rich effects.

    Traps, rms, guards, and so on.

    Now that he could not use the maze domain, these spells could be considered as an additionalyer of protection for the Dragon¡¯s Nest.

    If there were any hidden beings that managed to hide from the White Dragon Guard¡¯s senses and sneak in, they would encounter these little surprises that garen had prepared.

    Because of the sudden increase in the number of treasures, garen was more concerned about the defense of his own Dragon Nest.

    In the middle of the mountain of treasures, buried under many glittering gold coins and gems, he put in a piece of legendary equipment.

    The ring of curses that he had gotten from Halius.

    This ring was not like the high elf¡¯s skull, which was stillcking a little material. It could be used freely.

    Because the souls of powerful creatures were added during the forging process, the legendary equipment basically had. certain level of intelligence. Garen let the ring of curses protect his treasures and cast. death curse on all creatures that touched his treasures. except himself ... It was a very sinister ninth-circle necromancy spell.

    Hmph, those who want to steal my things are not legendary spell casters. As long as you dare to touch me, I¡¯ll kill you.

    Garen turned his head to look at the hill of treasures, his face satisfied.

    No one would have thought that after passing throughyers of magic traps and finally arriving at these beautiful gold coins and gemstones, they would still have to face fatal danger.

    After calming his mind, garen stopped researching spells and familiarizing himself with his time ability after he had grown up.

    He muttered an incantation, and his mana surged. The space around him suddenly rippled, and a spatial door opened.

 Chapter 183

    ?

    Chapter 183: The wind that destroys the world (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Level 6 spell-storage dimension.

    In the semi-illusionary space gate, there were many things that garen had to carry with him.

    For example, spellbooks that were not suitable to be ced on a mountain of gemstones, which might poke his magic sword, or things like delicate clocks and sundials that might be crushed by him.

    This dimensional space was much bigger than those space rings and could store a lot of things.

    Kris said that the spells of the school of curses have the richest and most varied effects, and that¡¯s true.

    Garen thought to himself.

    The Dragon w reached into the dimensional space and grabbed something heavy, like a big brick.

    The simple and heavy stone door that was covered in mysterious runes was taken out by garen from the dimensional space and ced on the ground.

    On the Noah continent, the teleportation array was basically set up in a fixed position.

    It was almost unheard of to use a stone door as a carrier and carve a teleportation array on it, which could be transferred at will.

    The moment he saw the stone door, garen could see the heavy time on it.

    This stone door was one of the oldest items in garen¡¯s collection. It was so long that even the river of time flowed around it, giving off an invisible charm of time.

    From garen¡¯s point of view, this thing had existed for tens of thousands of years and did not seem like something native to the Noah continent.

    He didn¡¯t know what kind of magic technology was used to create such a portal that could still be used tens of thousands of yearster.

    Flesh, rock, metal, magic runes ... These would gradually decay and copse with the passage of time. The quality of this stone door was a little beyond garen¡¯s imagination to be able to be preserved so well after tens of thousands of years.

    Immediately after, garen¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and a ripple of time appeared.

    He focused his gaze on the silent stone door.

    The river of time around the stone door suddenly became even more illusory and transparent. Then, it started to y a movie, and many scenes shed by, representing the history that had happened on this stone door.

    After this growth, his connection with the river of time had further deepened, and the ancient object¡¯s shadow of time that garen could see was even clearer.

    In the past, he could only see piles of mosaic, and the meaning was unknown.

    But now, the shadow of time in his eyes was a bit like the images in old TV sets. Although there were many messy lines and spots, and there was no sound, he could roughly see its story.

    Through the long river of time, garen saw the spell caster, wind, and fire in the shadow of time at the stone door.

    The Wind and Fire released from the hands of the spell casters from both sides intertwined and intertwined endlessly, wildly attacking each other.

    In the end, the spell casters on one side had the upper hand, and they joined forces to create a terrifying wind.

    It was a destructive wind that swept across the surface of the entire, as if it was the end of the world. It was not naturally formed, but a terrifying power of magic.

    In this destructive Hurricane, some people controlled the mes and resisted with great difficulty. Some were torn apart, while others opened up a ne channel and entered it before they were swallowed by the wind of destruction.

    a spell that can make a teetering ...

    The tinum Dragon eyes ¡®power of time gradually dissipated, and garen gathered his thoughts.

    After he came back to his senses, he looked at the ancient and heavy stone door again.

    The scratches on it now looked like they had been cut by the hurricane.

    Garen had tested the hardness of this stone door before. Although it was made of stone, it was much harder than steel. It was also extremely heavy and had a high density.

    To be able to cut such a hard stone door with so many marks, and to be able to sweep across an entire with. hurricane ... Probably only high-level spellcasters had the chance to survive such a disaster.

    it looks like two groups of spellcasters who use Wind and Fire have started fighting, and they¡¯ve directly shattered the world they¡¯re in.

    Garen recalled the scene he had just seen.

    Because the shadow of time shed back the images very quickly, it was notplete, so he was not sure if his thoughts were correct. However, from the images he had seen just now, garen could only make such a deduction.

    He felt a little strange.

    Although the school of magic was different, other than the school of necromancy, the other schools got along quite well.

    In any organization, there would be spell casters from different schools, and it was rare for there to be a single existence.

    However, in the image of shadow of time disyed by the stone door, the spell casters were indeed divided into two factions. They did not have many abilities and were more singr. Moreover, they fought and killed each other until their own civilization was destroyed.

    This did not seem like something mages who pursued the truth would do.

    ¡°This is a great enmity.¡±

    Garen shook his head.

    It seemed that some of the spell casters of that civilization had survived ande to the Noah continent.

    ¡°Inparison, the high-level forces of the Noah continent seem to be very weak.¡±

    even if there were a few dozen halies, they wouldn¡¯t be able to create such a scene of a natural disaster.

    when I can travel through time in the future, I can go and see this strange world that only has Wind and Fire spells, but has such powerful overall strength.

    Garen thought to himself.

    Next, he took out a red me staff and a few bright gemstones.

    sigh, we still need to use magic gems to open this portal.

 Chapter 184

    ?

    Chapter 184: The wind that destroys the world (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Garen¡¯s face shed with a pained expression.

    In addition to theva crystal itself umting enough energy, it also needed to be ced with a few fire or earth magic gemstones. The small grooves next to the stone door were for the gemstones.

    Because it had not been used for a long time, the energy contained in theva crystal was enough.

    As long as garen ced the magic gem into the groove and injected the energy of theva crystal, the portal to theva half-ne would open slowly.

    After this growth and stepping into the legendary level, garen already had the confidence to go to theva half-ne.

    In such a quasi-Elemental ne, the native giant elemental spirits were very powerful. With an area of nearly 100 million square kilometers, although it was difficult to breed an Elemental Lord with divine powerparable to a God, it was still very easy to cultivate some powerful legendary elements.

    Elementals were a very tricky magical creature to deal with in a suitable environment.

    However, even though he had the strength and the confidence, garen did not open the teleportation gate immediately.

    He needed some of his followers and followers to enter together and act as his minions to control and manage theva demine, slowly building it into an environment simr to the main material world.

    Garen himself did not have a high desire to conquer.

    However, the desire to have a small world of his own was very strong.

    In fact, high-level spellcasters were not weak in all nes. Among the seven-circle spells, there was a spell that could travel between nes, such as teleportation.

    ording to what Kris had said, he had been to the beast vige and the wind elemental ne.

    Once he went to theva half-ne and left his own coordinate mark there, he would then learn how to teleport between worlds. By then, he would not need the stone door and could still enter theva half-ne directly.

    However, it would take a lot of energy for an individual to teleport between worlds, and the teleportation location would usually be slightly different.

    It depended on the individual¡¯s choice whether to use the teleportation gate, use the energy supply of gemstones andva crystals, and enter the demine without using any mana, or use his own mana and mental strength as the price.

    Immediately after, garen kept the stone door, the red me staff, and the magic gem into the dimensional space.

    He looked at the snow-white world outside the Dragon¡¯s Nest. With a move of his body, he turned into a silver-white stream of light and appeared outside in an instant.

    Rowell, gresha, get ready. I¡¯m going to theva demine soon.

    After hearing garen¡¯s voice, the two red Dragons flew out of one of the Dragon nests excitedly and looked at garen.

    that¡¯s great. The weather here is terrible. We can¡¯t wait to enter theva demine and spread your name in the other world.

    Earl and Gretel had not been veryfortable in the ice ins of the extreme north. This was not an environment they liked. They had been waiting for the day garen would go to theva demine. At this moment, they were very excited and flew into the sky. mes wrapped around their dragon wings as they soared in the air.

    Garen then informed the two high-level spell casters, asking them to make some preparations before heading together.

    Putting aside the seventh-circle evocation mages, the eighth-circle curses, Kris, was the strongest among all of garen¡¯s current subordinates. Furthermore, he had a wealth of knowledge, had dabbled in a wide range of things, and was very knowledgeable, so he could provide garen with a lot of help.

    After that, garen pped his dragon wings and flew thousands of meters into the sky. He flew in the direction of the White crystal mine in the howling wind.

 Chapter 185

    ?

    Chapter 185: The scary rtionship between husband and wife (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The original Frost Giant tribe was now one of garen¡¯s territories. Various creatures were clearly dividing up their work and mining the White crystal mine in full swing.

    The Tauren ves pushed some heavy carts loaded with waste stones and transported the waste from the mine to other ces that would not hinder the normal mining.

    Under the supervision of some Winter Wolf supervisors, the nature priests among the ves used the power they obtained from the spirit of nature that they believed in to control the soil and rocks to separate bit by bit. They gradually went deeper into the mine and created tunnels that extended in all directions.

    The Dragon¡¯s most loyal henchmen carried tools like hoes and shovels as they carefully dug out the White crystals from the surrounding walls.

    Inside the mine, there was a candle stand every 100 meters.

    Both kobolds and Tauren had the ability to see in the dark, and the sparse lights were enough for them to use.

    When the ores that contained the White crystals were excavated, the nature priests continued to disperse the outer shell with their powerful control over the soil and stones, removing the clear white crystals inside.

    Finally, he handed it to the winged dog-head man and flew to garen¡¯s Dragon Nest, cing the White crystal into garen¡¯s storage.

    ¡°Woof! Hurry up, you stupid big guys!¡±

    A Tauren ve was pushing a waste cart. Because of the long hours of work, he was tired and walked slowly.

    The dog-headed man who was holding a whip immediatelyshed at him.

    The Minotaur let out a muffled cry and did not resist the whips of the weak Kobold.

    Compared to the Minotaur¡¯s demonic body, the Kobold¡¯s height was as weak as a chicken. A full-force whip could only leave a red and swollen mark on the Minotaur¡¯s body. Although it would hurt slightly, it could not leave any real injuries.

    you guys whose brains have been eaten by wild boars refuse to submit to the great true dragon. Bing ves is your end!

    The dog-headed man with the whip liked the feeling of being bossy.

    Although it was weak, it could whip a stronger Tauren who was much more powerful than it.

    The Tauren was silent as he recited some religious doctrines in his heart.

    Seeing that the other party didn¡¯t react at all, the dog-headed man bared his teeth and snorted a few words. Then, he raised his whip again and was about to hit him.

    However, just as he raised the whip in his hand, the aura of a true dragon suddenly spread out and descended on the snow Mountain.

    The dog-headed man was stunned for a moment, and his expression changed immediately. The fierce look he had towards the Tauren turned into a ttering look towards garen.

    The other kobolds were the same. They knelt on the ground one after another, using dragonnguage with a poor ent to pay their respects to the silver Dragon in the sky.

    Although garen¡¯s body had grown a lot, the dog-headed people remembered the aura of the Dragon of eternity and would not mistake him for a Dragon. When they saw that garen¡¯s body had changed so much in such a short period of time, their eyes were filled with passion, as if they had seen a legend.

    ah, the great dragon of eternity, Woof, Woof, your dragon wings have covered the sky.

    ¡°You¡¯ve grown so fast that even the evil Dragon¡¯s mother has to look at you with surprise.¡±

    pared to you, even the sun¡¯s radiance is overshadowed. Woof ...

    your dog-head man¡¯s kin, Woof, is willing to kiss your toes and express our unparalleled loyalty to you.

    ¡°...............¡±

    Garen was at a loss for words.

    Although it wasn¡¯t the first time he had heard the dog-headed people¡¯s lousy dragonnguage, he still couldn¡¯t help but feel his scalp go numb and ufortable.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that these guys were indeed good at mining and that they would do their best for the Dragon when there was no stronger true dragon to rely on, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have epted such creatures as his followers.

    In fact, the dog-headed people knew that the main reason they were disliked by the true dragon was that their dragonnguage was too unpleasant to hear.

    However, they couldn¡¯t change it. The Dragonnguage was something that the dog-headed people had learned by force in order to follow the true dragon, going against their own physiological structure. They couldn¡¯t make clear and correct pronunciations, and it was already their limit to barely speak it.

    ¡°Which senior true dragon created the dog-headed people?¡±

    Garen shook his head imperceptibly, his heart filled with admiration.

    Dragons had indeed discovered beautiful eyes, and they could see the beauty of many different species of creatures.

    However, no matter how garen looked at it, he could not appreciate the appearance of the houndhead man.

    They were simply too ugly.

    Disharmonious facial features,. mouse-like tail, mottled and sparse scales ... He was convinced that they were a group of ugly creatures.

    There was a saying on the Noah continent: ¡± when a Dragon thinks you are ugly, you are really ugly beyond redemption.

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Garen chuckled.

    The pressure of the Dragon¡¯s might caused the kobolds, who were constantly ttering him in the Dragonnguage, to shut their mouths.

    ¡°In the future, pay your respects to me in your heart, don¡¯t say it out loud!¡±

    Garen¡¯s voice was low, and he gave an unquestionable order.

    The dog-headed people looked at each other and knelt on the ground. The scene finally fell silent. However, what made garen speechless was that even though these guys had stopped using their awkward and unpleasant dragonnguage, they were still subconsciously barking.

    It was not easy to change the nature of this kind of creature even with orders.

 Chapter 186

    ?

    Chapter 186: A scary married rtionship (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Looking at their reverent and fanatical gazes, it was obvious that they were following garen¡¯s instructions, expressing their loyalty and respect in their hearts, but they could not help but bark.

    Garen retracted his gaze from the dog-headed man.

    He stayed in ce for a few seconds, then pped his dragon wings and quickly flew into the Dragon¡¯s Nest near the peak of the snow Mountain.

    This Dragon¡¯s Nest was slightly smaller than the one garen had at the ice cliff. For his current size, it was extremely narrow. If he did not keep his dragon wings by his side, they would directly touch the walls on both sides.

    However, walking into such a small Dragon¡¯s Nest, garen¡¯s face was full of joy.

    The tinum dragon¡¯s eyes reflected clusters of white crystals piled together.

    Because of the elemental gathering effect of therge number of magic gemstones ced together, the surrounding elemental energy was extremely active, especially the water element. The extremely rich cold-attribute water element caused some icicles to grow on the wall above where the White crystals were ced.

    Garen took a deep breath.

    The cold air mixed with rich elements condensed into a white frost and was inhaled by him.

    The Dragon¡¯s spirit was instantly roused, as if it had just drunk a mouthful of iced Coke in the summer.

    the amount of white crystals is more than all the other magic gems I havebined.

    Garen squinted his eyes, walked forward, and grabbed a handful of white crystals.

    The White fairy-like crystal glowed faintly in his palm. It was beautiful beyond words.

    After hesitating for a few seconds, garen picked up the three white crystals, a conflicted expression of pain and anticipation shed across his face.

    Immediately after, a trace of decisiveness shed in his eyes. With lightning speed, he threw the White crystal into his big mouth. With a roll of his tongue, his throat made a gulp and directly swallowed it into his stomach.

    ¡°Phew, phew, sofortable.¡±

    Cold frosty air was released when garen breathed.

    He closed his eyes slightly and felt the White crystal being consumed in his body, turning into a wave of Cold Magic tide, bursting from his stomach and flowing to his limbs and bones.

    It was as if an invisible, soft hand was gently massaging every cell in his body, soothing his muscles and rxing his mind.

    Unfortunately, with garen¡¯s current body, the magic power of these three white crystals was almostpletely depleted after only one round of cleansing. If he wanted to experience the feeling of secretly eating white crystals when he was just born again, he would need at least dozens of white crystals of decent quality.

    It would be best if a several-thousand-year-old immemorial White Dragon Lady was gradually approaching. That would be more exciting.

    Garen left the dragon¡¯sir after storing all the White crystals he had mined into the alternate dimension space.

    He nned to bring these magic gemstones back to the ice cliff and decorate his mountain of treasures. The more magic gemstones and precious metals were piled up, the stronger the attraction to elemental energy.

    In the dragon¡¯sir on the other side of the ice cliff, the elemental light was almost materializing.

    Even ordinary people who entered would feel an extra sense offort. They would feel as if everything in their vision was covered in ayer of light.

    ¡°Lord garen!¡±

    A rough voice called out from the nearby forest.

    Garen turned his head and saw two long and huge snake Dragons.

    The coldforest Naga had dark green scales and thorns all over its body. It looked ferocious and was about thirty-five meters long. The Shizhong Naga was pale and had a faint red color on its body. It was about thirty-three meters long.

    Snake-Dragon species were like true dragons. Different species had a certain difference in strength among the same age group.

    The frost forest Naga was slightly stronger than the Shizuka Naga, but not by much.

    The most powerful snake dragon species was called the mountain Snake dragon. It had the strength to fight with Red Dragons of the same age group, and it was of the fire element, just like the red Dragons.

    ¡°Your body shape ... In such a short time, it has grown from superrge to giant, truly shocking.¡±

    The coldforest Naga stuck out its tongue like a snake¡¯s tongue and wriggled its body with the Shizuka Naga. It flew out of the dense forest and weed garen.

    Ulpian, what do you think of this snake dragon Lady? ¡±

    Garen smiled and asked.

    He felt that he was really a very good Dragon worthy of following and being loyal to. He even arranged for the spouse of his follower.

    Hmph, it¡¯s not too bad. Its rotten smell of a grave makes me feel a little disgusted. But there are so few snake-Dragon species now, so I won¡¯t be picky.

    The FrostForest Naga turned its head to look at Ishizuka Naga with a hint of disdain on its face.

    Its ideal mate would be the frost forest serpent Dragon.

    Garen¡¯s face darkened.

    The stone tomb Naga could hear the sarcasm in the cold forest Naga¡¯s words. It immediately let out a low roar and bared its fangs. It bit the cold forest Naga without hesitation. Its fangs broke through the dark green scales and pierced into the flesh.

    The Hanlin Naga red at him and turned around decisively to bite the Shizuka Naga. Its sharp ws also tore at it violently.

    For a moment, pale and dark green Dragon scales flew everywhere, and arge amount of blood fell from the sky.

    Garen, who was looking at this scene, was speechless.

    They immediately started fighting, and their attacks were very brutal. They didn¡¯t hold back at all. They even used Dragon Breath and spell-like abilities, leaving arge number of bloody wounds on the other party¡¯s body.

    ¡°These guys will be extinct sooner orter.¡±

 Chapter 187

    ?

    Chapter 187: The scary rtionship between husband and wife 3

    Trantor: 549690339

    Garen silently evaluated.

    When facing creatures that were weaker or had simr strength to them, the serpent Dragon was rough and violent. Even between partners, there was not much deep feelings between them. They could not tolerate each other¡¯s personalities.

    Although the two serpent-Dragons were both looking for a mate, it was only out of their urgent instinctive need to reproduce.

    Even if they were together, it didn¡¯t mean that they would tolerate each other¡¯s temper.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Seeing that if they continued fighting, they would soon be seriously injured, garen shouted.

    However, the two snake Dragons were so engrossed in their fight that they did not hear garen¡¯s voice. They continued to attack each other in the air without mercy.

    Garen¡¯s face darkened, and his body instantly disappeared.

    In the next second, the silver Dragon appeared next to the Dragon snakes that were fighting each other. It stretched out its left and right ws and pped the heads of the two Dragon snakes.

    Bang! Bang!

    With two muffled sounds, the dark green figure and the pale figure were sent flying by a huge force. Their bodies fell to the ground and finally smashed into the snow, creating a white wave.

    The two snake Dragons that were separated by a few hundred meters stood up from the huge pit in the ground, shaking their heads continuously, looking dizzy.

    In order to calm down these two naturally fierce and impulsive guys, garen did not go easy on them.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the serpent Dragon¡¯s body wasn¡¯t inferior to a true Dragon¡¯s, its head would have been smashed into pieces by his w.

    As the dizziness in their minds gradually faded, the frost forest serpent Dragon and the stone tomb serpent Dragon looked at the silver Dragon in the sky and red at each other. Only then did they stop fighting.

    Ulpian, I didn¡¯t help you find a Dragon Snake of the opposite sex so that you two can fight each other!

    Garen berated the frost forest serpent Dragon.

    The frost forest serpent Dragon shrunk its neck and avoided garen¡¯s gaze, and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°I, I¡¯ll hold it in next time.¡±

    The stone tomb Naga¡¯s vertical pupils stared at the frost forest Naga. It snorted heavily and said with a nasty expression, ¡± ¡°If Lord garen wasn¡¯t here, I would have skinned you alive.¡±

    The frost forest serpent Dragon was furious, but under garen¡¯s gaze, it slowly lowered its head again.

    Garen furrowed his brows and looked at the stone tomb serpent Dragon. He said in a deep voice, ¡± you too. If you don¡¯t like each other, then quicklyplete the reproduction and conception, and then separate.

    The Ishizaka snake dragon was not a loyal follower of garen.

    It had followed garen here with the same intention of reproduction as the frost forest serpent Dragon, and it had clearly said before that it would leave after getting pregnant with the dragon egg.

    Although the Ishizaka serpent Dragon could survive in the main material world, it still preferred ces with many undead creatures, such as the white bone wastnd.

    After hearing garen¡¯s words, the two snake Dragons looked at each other, then bade garen farewell and burrowed into the Dragon¡¯s Nest under the dense forest. In order to get rid of each other as soon as possible, they tried their best to reproduce.

    Immediately, a Winter Wolf walked out from the side and shook its head in the direction of the Dragon Snake.

    ¡°Master, the two of them have fought more than ten times in this period of time, and they are covered in injuries every time.¡±

    The Winter Wolf said in themonnguage.

    This Winter Wolf was one of the first members of the Wolfheart n.

    Garen looked at the Winter Wolf, smiled, and said, ¡± I already know what the Wolfheart n has done. You¡¯ve done well to bring all the intelligent creatures within a thousand miles under mymand.

    The Winter Wolf lowered its head and wagged its furry tail.¡±It¡¯s the Wolfheart n¡¯s honor to be at your service.¡±

    After a pause, the Winter Wolf raised its head and looked hesitant. Its ws unconsciously dug into the ground.

    A few secondster, in the shadow of garen¡¯s dragon wings, the Winter Wolf slowly said, ¡± ¡°Master, leaderng er is in some trouble.¡±

    it hopes to solve it on its own and not trouble you. However, this is almost impossible. The leader of the wolves doesn¡¯t want to disappoint you, but this will only lead to more meaningless deaths.

    Garen¡¯s expression was calm. He said slowly, ¡± the Wolfheart n is my family. All the winter Wolves and the wolves under them are my wealth.

    I don¡¯t want to see meaningless deaths. Tell me, what happened? ¡±

 Chapter 188

    ?

    Chapter 188: The Hunter and the prey (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The problem that the Wolfheart n and the massive Wolf Pack could not solve now was something that garen wanted to know when such a powerful force appeared in the icy ins of the extreme north.

    The rear of the main material world was not stable enough, and he could not go to theva demine with peace of mind.

    After receiving garen¡¯s reply, the Winter Wolf lifted the corner of its mouth and revealed a somewhat sinister smile.

    It lowered its head and quickly replied, ¡± master, the Wolfheart tribe has be unprecedentedly powerful after uniting more than 20 Winter Wolf tribes. Therefore, the leader of the evil wolves has decided to go in the opposite direction and venture deep into the Northern Ice Field while expanding his territory in all directions.

    but after traveling more than 500 kilometers North, something unexpected happened.

    Another 500 kilometers north from here ... The climate there was even worse. The temperature was so low that it was outrageous. There were fewer creatures there, but those who lived there were undoubtedly powerful.

    Garen remained silent, waiting for the next part.

    there, ¡± the winter Wolves continued. the winter Wolves of the Wolfheart tribe met the frost Giant tribe again.

    their numbers are fewer than the tribe you destroyed. There are only about 20 people in total, and only half of them are adult Frost Giants. They have some ogres and troll ves under them.

    such a force was no match for the growing Wolfheart tribe. Knowing that you hate Giants, the Wolf Pack devoured this small tribe and continued North.

    what we did not expect next was that there was more than one Frost Giant tribe over there. There were a total of 16 Frost Giant tribes, and they were not far apart. They were looking out for each other.

    the Wolfheart n is your minion. They should help you clean up your enemies.

    therefore, the leader of the wolf n has gathered arge number of n forces to deal with them.

    you have just returned to the icy ins of the extreme north. The leader of the evil wolves did not want to trouble you to personally take action.

    but the frost Giants are too powerful, and there are also many tribes united. I¡¯m afraid that the Wolfheart n will suffer heavy losses, and they might even be chased here by those guys, which will pose a threat to you.

    Winter Wolves were highly intelligent magical creatures, and each individual had the ability to think for themselves.

    The leader controlled the n, but he could not control their independent thoughts.

    After feeling that the leader¡¯s behavior might cause a big problem for the Wolfheart tribe, the Winter Wolf thought for a long time and decided to ask the great dragon of eternity for help.

    After listening to the whole story, garen did not say anything, but a thoughtful look appeared on his face.

    There were so many Frost Giants in the depths of the North ...

    Dragons and Giants were mortal enemies. Since garen was born, the cruelest order he gave was to kill a Frost Giant tribe from childhood to old age, without leaving a single one alive.

    No matter how many times he had to choose, he would still do the same thing.

    &Nbsp; what surprised him was that the frost Giant tribe had actually joined forces.

    &Nbsp; for such a situation to ur, there was a high chance that the frost Giants had a strong enough person to make the tribes listen to them.

    &Nbsp; with the frost Giants ¡®personality, it was rare for them to work together.

    by the way, we found two young white dragons in the frost Giant tribe. They were acting as Scouts for the frost Giants in the air ...

    The Winter Wolf carefully added as he looked at garen¡¯s expression.

    Garen was slightly stunned.

    Immediately, his eyes darkened.

    &Nbsp; there was only one possibility for a true dragon to live in the frost Giant tribe.

    They had been tamed and enved.

    No true dragon would be enved.

    Garen¡¯s Dragon Nest guards, strictly speaking, had a subordinate rtionship, and it was a subordinate with a number of years. They were not garen¡¯s ves, and their status was much higher than ordinary followers.

    Even if he died, the proud true dragon would never agree to enve someone.

    Even if it was a newborn Dragon!

    A true dragon would never be a ve!

    &Nbsp; the White Dragon that had been enved by the frost Giants had probably lost its mind and was turned into a dragon-like creature by the frost Giants.

    One side was from the same race, while the other side was a mortal enemy ... Garen¡¯s eyes gradually revealed a hint of danger.

    you, go to the ice cliff and inform Red Dragon Earl, Red Dragon gresa, and two other human spell casters toe together.

    Garen¡¯s voice was calm as he spoke word by word.

    The ice field of the extreme north was used by garen as a white garden to look at himself. Although this ce wasrge, there should not be even an inch of space for a giant.

    Their very existence was a threat to him.

    The frost Giant Alliance tribe?

    Since they had joined forces, he would wipe them all out in one go.

    The Winter Wolf could hear the decisiveness in garen¡¯s words, so he nodded and said, ¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    After saying that, the Winter Wolf quickly turned around and ran away in the snow.

    Garen retracted his gaze and looked around the mine.

    There were very few Winter Wolf supervisors here. Including the winter Wolves that had just left, there were only five of them. Three of them were still underaged. The wolves that had originally been scattered around the area were also much fewer now.

    Lang er had taken away 99% of thebat power of the Wolfheart n. He wanted to use the power of the Wolfheart n to try and deal with the frost Giants. He had originally nned to ask garen for help when he really could not do it.

    Rumble ... Rumble ...

    The ground trembled non-stop, andrge spider web-like cracks extended and spread, as if there was a giant beast rolling and moving underground.

    Garen followed the sound and looked over.

 Chapter 189

    ?

    Chapter 189: The Hunter and the prey_2

    Trantor: 549690339

    The ce where the tremors were the most violent was the frost forest serpent Dragon¡¯s Nest. It liked to build its nest underground.

    But now ... In addition to the frost forest Naga, there was also a stone tomb Naga.

    The currentmotion was caused by the two of them.

    ¡°Is this a fight or a fight?¡±

    Garen shook his head gently.

    He had wanted to call the serpent dragon back, but seeing that they were now fully immersed in the instinct of reproducing the next generation, he extinguished this idea.

    The serpent Dragon¡¯s participation in the battle would not make much of a difference.

    &Nbsp; with him, who had already entered the legendary realm, the frost Giants could not do anything.

    After understanding the power and abilities that his growth had brought him, garen was confident that he could surpass most legendary creatures.

    Immediately after, garen pped his dragon wings, his body rose and turned back, finallynding on the peak of the snow Mountain, his sharp and powerful dragon ws sped on the rugged and steep rock. The silver Dragon bathed in the wind and snow, and his tinum Dragon eyes clearly reflected everything inside and outside of his territory.

    After some time, two figures that seemed to be burning in mes appeared in garen¡¯s vision.

    It was Rowell and gresha.

    Fred and kriqins, who were wrapped in elemental spiritual light, followed closely behind the two aggressive Red Dragons.

    Very quickly, the Red Dragon and the high-level spellcaster flew to a ce not far from garen.

    ¡°Those damn Giants, how dare they provoke our noble true dragon, they don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them!¡±

    Hmph! gresha snorted heavily, and mes came out of her nostrils.

    ¡®Before going to theva demine, I¡¯ll use these Giants as a warm-up.¡¯

    ¡°My Lord, when are we leaving? I can¡¯t wait to turn those Giants into ashes!¡±

    Rowell said to garen with a cruel and excited expression.

    As for the two human spell casters, they didn¡¯t say much. They just stood quietly at the side, listening to the conversation between the dragons, waiting for garen¡¯s response.

    The Red Dragon spoke in the Dragonnguage, but as high-level mages, they had some knowledge of the Dragonnguage and could roughly understand what the Red Dragon was saying.

    She could even speak pure dragonnguage andmunicate with true dragons without any barriers.

    On the other side, garen¡¯s eyes were deep as he looked at the cold sky in the North.

    ¡°Now.¡±

    At the same time, a gust of wind rose from the side of the Dragon wings.

    With a whoosh, the silver Dragon left the snowy peak, and its body quickly rose into the air, flying thousands of meters into the sky. The two red Dragons looked at each other, pped their wings, and followed closely behind. The human mage also flew up when he saw this.

    As for the position of his kin, because they had the same aura that belonged to garen, he could roughly sense their position.

    The winter Wolves were stronger, and after the transformation of the Dragon vein, the aura of the true dragon on their bodies was also stronger. Thus, garen was able to determine their location.

    High up in the sky, the giant dragon soared and sped, leaving behind paths in the clouds that did not disappear for a long time.

    *

    *

    *

    In the depths of the northern ice fields.

    The Great Valley of wake.

    Rows of ice mountains stood tall on both sides, one after another. They were covered in thick perennial snow, like white giants sitting silently on the ground, leaving only a narrow path in the middle.

    The cold wind passed through the canyon and poured into the special terrain, forming a whistling sound that resounded through the world, like the wails of ghosts and howls of wolves.

    To thend creatures, this was a natural and dangerous pass. It was extremely dangerous. Just the biting cold wind in the middle was unbearable for many creatures. It was also a barrier, as if a giant axe had fallen from the sky and divided the Northern Ice Field into two.

    On one side of the canyon, on the mountainside of arge Snow Mountain.

    The snow-white wolves were lying on the ground, their backs covered with ayer of snow. They seemed to have be one with the snow Mountain. Their positions were very well hidden, and it was difficult to see that there were wolves lying in ambush.

    These white wolves were only twice the size of ordinary wolves. Compared to the many predators in the northern ice fields, their appearance was not outstanding.

    However, their eyes contained the light of wisdom, and their bodies also contained magic.

    If they hadn¡¯t restrained their power and stopped the operation of their magic power, they would still be surrounded by the elemental light that represented magical creatures.

    They were the winter Wolves of the Wolfheart tribe.

    In some of the hidden pits, other than the winter Wolves, there were many other wolves. The number of magic wolves and ferocious wolves was not small. At this time, they were all under themand of the winter Wolves, keeping quiet and waiting.

    Time passed by silently. The snow was getting heavier and the wind was howling more and more mournfully. The winter Wolves were like the calmest hunters, patiently waiting for their prey to fall into their trap.

    It didn¡¯t take long, just a few minutes.

    The sound of footsteps came from outside the canyon.

    A pack of twelve Winter Wolves, leading a total of more than six hundred wolves of different shapes, colors, and sizes, were running for their lives at their fastest speed. Their fur stuck tightly to their bodies due to the strong wind that was stirred up by their rapid running.

    The elements condensed into ice under the feet of the winter Wolves, which greatly increased their running speed.

    However, these Winter Wolves were in a rather sorry state.

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

 Chapter 190

    ?

    Chapter 190: The Hunter and the prey3

    Trantor: 549690339

    Huge ice blocks were thrown into the sky from behind, drawing dangerous arcs in the air. Under the effect of gravity, they fell towards the winter Wolves that were running at full speed.

    The winter Wolves weren¡¯t big, but they were fast and agile. They tossed and turned between the falling boulders, and none of them had been hit yet.

    However, not all of the wolves they led were as strong as the winter Wolves.

    Some of the wolves were unable to Dodge in time and were hit by the huge rocks and ice that fell from the sky. In an instant, their skin and flesh were split open, and their bones and tendons were broken. They wailed in pain as their backbones and limbs were broken.

    The huge rock fell to the ground, and Scarlet blood sttered everywhere.

    Behind them, arge figure at least five meters tall was running withrge strides. The ice boulders were thrown by them.

    Rough pale blue skin, a rough and ferocious appearance, and strong limbs like the trunk of a giant tree ... &Nbsp; the frost Giants ran withrge steps, their speed not slower than the winter Wolves.

    &Nbsp; beside the frost Giants, there were ogres and trolls that were less than three meters tall. They wore simple leather armor and held weapons.

    &Nbsp; this batch of Frost Giants was notrge, only a dozen.

    ¡°Little Wolf cubs, where can you run to!¡±

    A strong Frost Giant that was almost seven meters tallughed sinisterly, and an icy blue light appeared on its right hand. The light converged and condensed, and in an instant, it turned into a thick, long, sharp giant spear.

    While running, the strong Frost Giant leaned back, raised its arm high, and aimed at a Winter Wolf.

    In the next second, the muscles on its arms bulged, as if they were wrapped by tree roots.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The ice spear instantly left his hand and shot straight at the Winter Wolf with a shrill piercing sound, like the shrill scream of a ghost.

    The Winter Wolf that had been locked on tightened its heart. The feeling of death followed it like a shadow, and its back ached faintly.

    The ice spear arrived in an instant, its sharp and huge tip approaching the Winter Wolf. At this distance and speed, the Winter Wolf had no time to Dodge.

    At that moment, a six-meter long ck dire wolf leaped into the air and knocked the Winter Wolf to the other side. Its body was pierced by the huge spear.

    The rolling Winter Wolf steadied its body and looked at the dying ferocious Wolf, letting out a low growl.

    It didn¡¯t stop for even a moment. It ran on all four limbs and continued to run towards the Grand Canyon under the falling boulders, ice, and Spears.

    On a snowy mountain at the side of the Grand Canyon.

    The eyes of the lurking Winter Wolves became sharp, and their ears trembled slightly, listening to the approaching Winter Wolves running and the frost Giants chasing.

    The hearing of a Winter Wolf was extremely sharp, and the wails of the dying Wolf Pack members enteredng er¡¯s ears. His eyes were cold, and he continued to wait silently.

    There were many Frost Giants, but they were not as mobile as the winter Wolves.

    Under Wolf evil¡¯s orders, arge part of the Wolfheart n set up an ambush, while a small part of them acted as bait to harass the frost Giants by guerri warfare, which led to the hunting team of the frost Giants.

    Lang er¡¯s n was to rely on the winter Wolves ¡®agility and the Wolf Pack¡¯s powerful encirclement ability to weaken the frost Giants¡¯bat power like Boiling Frogs in warm water.

    &Nbsp; in a direct confrontation, the Wolf Pack was not a match for the frost Giants.

    A small hunting squad like this could bepletely devoured by them.

    &Nbsp; as for the winter Wolves that were used as bait to lure the frost Giants, one of them had died.

    &Nbsp; soon, the winter Wolves slowed down a bit, making the frost Giants think that they could catch up. They then led the rest of the wolves into the canyon.

 Chapter 191

    ?

    Chapter 191: The dark giant

    Trantor: 549690339

    The wind was shrill, and the snow was falling.

    &Nbsp; the frost Giants, ogres, and trolls chased them to the entrance of the canyon.

    &Nbsp; looking at the narrow passage inside and listening to the shrill wind, the frost Giant hunting team stopped for a few seconds. Then, they tookrge steps and rushed in.

    The biting cold wind in the canyon was like a knife, cutting the bodies of the winter Wolves and Frost Giants, creating a slight resistance.

    However, the winter Wolves and Frost Giants did not care. One side ran quickly along the narrow passage between the canyon, and the other side followed closely. Under the heavy trampling of the frost Giants, the ground kept shaking. The snow on the surface of the snow mountains on both sides of the canyon was also gently shaking, and the crystal clear snow particles were slightly jumping.

    The passage of time seemed to have slowed down a lot.

    The winter Wolves hiding in the snow Mountain held their breath, patiently and calmly waiting for their prey to approach.

    In a short two minutes, under the lure of the winter Wolves, this group of Frost Giants and their servants all entered the great canyon, and they had already gone nearly a kilometer deep.

    They were tall and thick, looking very cumbersome, like a powerful heavy tank.

    &Nbsp; but in reality, the frost Giants ¡®movements were agile and strong under the support of their strong muscles. When they ran at full speed, they were only a little slower than the winter Wolves.

    As they ran, the frost Giants threw all kinds of ice rocks and Spears at the wolves, which caused a lot of trouble for the wolves.

    Although no winter Wolves had died yet, the other wolves had already suffered heavy casualties. Some of the winter Wolves had been scratched by the sharp gravel when the Boulder fell, and their bodies were covered in blood.

    However, they didn¡¯t make a sound. They only bared their fangs and continued to run.

    After another ten seconds.

    The winter Wolves that were running in the narrow passage of the Grand Canyon nced at the snow Mountain on the side, then turned to look at the frost Giants that were getting closer.

    Whoosh ...

    The charging Winter Wolves came to a sudden stop, as if they had agreed on it. They suddenly stopped and turned around to face the frost Giants.

    &Nbsp; then, under the confused gazes of the frost Giants,

    These Winter Wolves were on all fours, with their upper bodies raised and their long necks raised at the same time. They opened their mouths, showing their criss-crossed fangs, and their snow-white fur danced in the wind.

    Aowuu!

    Aowuu!

    Aowuu!

    ..........

    A distant and clear wolf howl came from the Winter Wolf¡¯s mouth.

    The few remaining wolves beside them also stopped, raised their necks, and let out continuous wolf howls into the snow-filled sky.

    &Nbsp; seeing this, the frost Giants ¡®expressions changed and they had a bad feeling.

    In the next second, the snow Mountain began to shake, from slow to fast, from light to heavy. Arge amount of snow fell from the mountainside, like a white wave, rolling up the snow below and falling in an instant.

    What happened together with the trembling of the snow Mountain were the continuous howls of wolves.

    Elemental light suddenly burst out and gathered together, forming the outline of a Wolf.

    The winter Wolves ¡°main force had been lying in ambush for a long time. The moment they received the signal, they activated their abilities underng wo¡¯s lead and joined forces to set off a wave of avnches that rolled down.

    Rumble ... Rumble ... The White torrent was like the waves of a raging sea, falling with a thunderous sound.

    &Nbsp; however, their target was not the frost Giants.

    This was because an avnche of this level could easily kill and bury ordinary creatures. However, to these Frost Giants, it could not cause any real casualties.

    &Nbsp; the avnche urred on both sides of the canyon, which was the front and back of the frost Giant hunting team, blocking their path of retreat.

    White winter Wolves stepped on the avnche as if they were riding a Blizzard. They quickly rushed down from the mountainside. Behind them, there were ferocious wolves of different appearances. They were densely packed and rushed down amidst the rising and falling howls.

    On the other side, the winter Wolves, who had been chased for a long time, were full of anger. They bared their teeth and lowered their limbs, revealing a ferocious smile. A cruel light shed in their eyes, and then they leaped up and attacked the frost Giants.

    &Nbsp; facing such arge number of wolves, the frost Giants ¡®expressions changed.

    The trolls and ogres that hade with them were pale and trembling.

    However, there was a pale blue-skinned Frost Giant that was just five meters tall with a calm expression. He looked at the dense pack of wolves andughed instead of being shocked. An ugly smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°Hahaha, I knew you little wolves had bad intentions!¡±

    do you really think that we Giants only have courage and don¡¯t have the light of wisdom to see through schemes? ¡±

    Hearing the thunderous Jotun, the approaching Winter Wolves were stunned, but they did not stop. They continued to lead the Wolf Pack and attacked the frost Giant hunting team from all directions.

    &Nbsp; at the same time, a Frost Giant walked out.

    Kacha Kacha ...

    &Nbsp; in the sound of frying beans, the giant¡¯s appearance and body size began to change.

    His already thick and strong muscles quickly swelled up, and his pale blue skin gradually turned dark blue. His bone armor also became thicker, taller, and longer, and his body size climbed steadily.

    Layers of spiritual light representing negative attributes such as fear and despair rose.

 Chapter 192

    ?

    Chapter 192: The dark giant

    Trantor: 549690339

    &Nbsp; in the blink of an eye, the blue-skinned five-meter tall Frost Giant had turned into a twelve-meter tall ck giant. This size could only be possessed by an extremely old Frost Giant.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually the dark Knights.¡±

    Lang er¡¯s face suddenly darkened.

    &Nbsp; among the frost Giants, some powerful, evil, and cold tribal existences would receive the attention of the God of Giants and obtain dark power that far exceeded that of ordinary Frost Giants.

    &Nbsp; these Frost Giants were called Dark Knights, or dark Frost Giants, dark Frost Giants, and so on.

    Although the dark Frost Giant was not a legendary creature, it was very powerful and could do whatever it wanted under the legendary level.

    With the dark Frost Giant, the Wolfheart tribe might be able to win this battle by relying on their numbers, but the price would be very painful. In the face of such a strong enemy, with arge number of casualties, the wolves might not listen to the orders of the winter Wolves.

    &Nbsp; ¡± wolf cubs, you dare to massacre our Frost Giant tribe and still y such little tricks!

    Hmph, in the face of absolute power, you can only roll back to your nest and lick your wounds. You will also regret provoking the powerful Frost Giant race!

    The 12-meter tall dark Frost Giantughed.

    Immediately after, it stretched out its arm, and arge amount of ck and blue Spirit light gathered in its hand, turning into a terrifying ck ice crystal axe.

    Bang!

    He took a heavy step forward with his leg, and the ground cracked.

    The dark Frost Giant held the giant axe in both hands, turned around, twisted its waist, and the steel-like muscles all over its body swelled and heated up. It then shed heavily in the air.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The 20-meter-long curved ck de cut through the wind, snow, and air. With an extremely shrill sound, it shed toward the main force of the winter Wolves behind.

    Spell-like ability, dark sh!

    The terrifying momentum of the sh caused the pupils of the winter Wolves that were directly facing this attack to suddenly shrink to the size of needle tips.

    Kacha Kacha ... Clusters of ice crystals appeared and condensed into a bridge. The winter Wolves stepped on the ice bridge and their bodies rose up, dodging the other party¡¯s attacks.

    BOOM!

    The ck de aura cut the ice bridge in half and continued to attack the pack of wolves behind them.

    Puchi Puchi ...

    Wolves of different shapes and sizes were instantly cut in half when they came into contact with the ck de light. Their Scarlet blood fell to the snow-white ground, and together with therge number of internal organs that were emitting heat, they gathered into a thick bloody smell.

    The winter Wolves barely dodged the attacks with their agile and strong bodies.

    However, the Wolf Pack that followed closely behind fell like harvested wheat.

    ¡°Wail and despair.¡±

    ¡°This ce will be your burial ground!¡±

    The dark Frost Giantughed and waved its hand.

    Hu!

    A thick ck light emitted from its palm and attached itself to the nearby Frost Giants and troll ogres, coating their skin with ayer of ck light.

    Spell-like ability-dark blessing!

    &Nbsp; ¡± Frost Giant Warriors, my loyal servants, you have all been strengthened. Do not fear injury or death. Go, kill these wolf cubs!

    The frost Giants and servants who had received the blessing of darkness held their weapons, and their eyes revealed a bloodthirsty dark light as they roared and faced the Wolf Pack.

    ¡°Detestable! Why are there Dark Knights?!¡±

    Lang er gritted his teeth and let out a low growl. He turned into a white light and led the most powerful dragon vein Winter Wolves to attack the dark Frost Giants. The other Winter Wolves and wolf packs were fighting the ordinary Frost Giants that had been strengthened.

    BOOM!

    Streams of icy blue breath with low temperature came out of the Winter Wolf¡¯s mouth, mixed with arge number of small icicles and ice needles, hitting the dark Frost giant¡¯s face.

    The dark Frost Giant raised its giant axe and protected its body.

    The breath of the winter Wolves hit the giant axe. Thebined attack of so many dragon vein Winter Wolves was no small matter. The dark Frost Giant staggered and took a few steps back.

    However, it only took a few steps before it stabilized itself with a ck light surrounding its body.

    After stabilizing its body, the dark Frost Giant suddenly waved its left hand.

    Large areas of dense ck light were scattered out, covering all the winter Wolves in front of them like dark clouds.

    Spell-like ability, dark air of despair!

    The bodies of the winter Wolves that were covered in the dark energy of despair suddenly stiffened. Various terrifying scenes of them charging forward and then being cut into eight pieces by the other party with a sinister smile appeared in their minds. A trace of despair rose in their hearts, and their will became depressed. As a result, their movements slowed down a lot.

    OWW!

    Lang er howled. His loud and powerful howl contained a firm consciousness.

    The winter Wolves at the side were suddenly shocked, and they broke free from the influence of the dark energy of despair.

    However, at this moment, the ck mist rolled as if it was under great pressure. Then, the dark Frost giant¡¯s figure appeared. It raised its giant axe high, and with a sharp cold light, it hacked down atng er.

    Lang er¡¯s body appeared small and powerless at this moment.

    It was like a puppy standing in front of a tall and strong armed adult.

    However, it had a strong will and reacted quickly. The moment before the axe fell, it rolled sideways to avoid the heavy blow.

    Crash!

    The ground trembled violently, and the giant Axe¡¯snding was like andslide. The entire axe de was embedded into the ground.

    Lang er saw this scene from the corner of his eye and his eyelids couldn¡¯t help but Twitch.

    If not for the fact that it had been transformed by the Dragon vein and its body was much stronger than the average winter Wolf, it would not have been able to avoid this attack and would have been cut in half.

    Kachaa!

    The dark Frost Giant exerted force and pulled the giant axe out of the ground.

    The sinister smile on its face had already disappeared, and its ck pupils were fixed on the winter Wolves surrounding it.

    These Winter Wolves were the earliest Winter Wolves of the Wolfheart n. After garen¡¯s dragon vein transformation, their bodies wererger than the other Winter Wolves, and some hard white scales could be vaguely seen under their fur.

    ¡°You, you are the kin of the damned Dragons!¡±

    A secondter, the dark Frost giant¡¯s eyes burst out with a strong killing intent.

    To be able to break free from the dark gas of despair so quickly was not something an ordinary Winter Wolf could do. Moreover, after carefully observing the appearance and aura of these Winter Wolves, the dark Frost Giant recognized their identity.

    &Nbsp; he looked around and saw that the other Frost Giants that had received the blessing of darkness were covered in injuries from the attacks of therge number of wolves. However, they were still fighting as if they had been injected with chicken blood, and there were wolf corpses all around.

    BOOM!

    The ck, evil light that could shake a person¡¯s mind and corrupt the spirit rose to the sky, bursting from the dark Frost giant¡¯s body and soaring into the sky.

    The dark Frost Giant snorted coldly. Its voice was like a biting cold wind. It looked at the Dragon vein Winter Wolves and said word by word, ¡± you and your master, the giant dragon, will be skinned by the giant tribe.

    your skulls, ws, and fangs will be disyed in my room as spoils of war!

    However, what puzzled the dark Frost Giant was that in the face of such a powerful momentum and pressure, the Dragon vein Winter Wolves in front of it were not frightened. Instead, they were happy and smiled.

    At the same time, they looked up at the sky, their eyes filled with awe.

    Eh?

    The dark Frost Giant was slightly stunned.

    A huge shadow was cast from the sky, covering it.

    The dark Frost Giant raised its head when it realized that something was wrong.

    The scene in its field of vision made its expression change drastically, and its pupils contracted.

    A mysterious giant Silver Dragon, two gigantic Red Dragons with high temperatures that melted the snow in the sky, and two human spell casters with powerful auras were approaching at high speed from the sky.

    ¡°Three dragons ... There¡¯s also a giant dragon.¡±

    Although they were enemies and hated the true dragon, the Giants were very clear about the power of the Dragon. In a one-on-one fight, the Giants were no match for the Dragon.

    Even if it was a Dark Knight with strength far beyond that of ordinary Frost Giants, it would still be difficult to kill an adult red Dragon that was more than 20 meters long.

    Not to mention, there were three dragonsing at this time. Those tworge red evil dragons seemed to be small characters.

    oh no, why would a Red Dragone to the icy ins of the extreme north? and when did a giant dragon appear here? ¡±

    The dark Frost Giant, which had just been showing off its power, almost had a heart attack.

 Chapter 193

    ?

    Chapter 193: The fire of madness _1

    Trantor: 549690339

    In the sky, the silver Dragon circled and swooped down.

    Garen was like a huge white shooting star, falling to the ground with a trail of mes.

    It only took a few blinks of an eye to appear above the Grand Canyon andnd on the peak of a snowy mountain with a loud bang. Its powerful dragon ws firmly gripped the rugged and steep rock snow wall.

    At the foot of the snowy mountain, the battlefield between the narrow passages of the Grand Canyon suddenly fell silent.

    Wolf howls filled with excitement, joy, worship, and awe rose and fell, as if they were weing the arrival of the great true dragon. The frost Giants and their trolls and Ogre servants were pale, and their bodies trembled under the rolling, almost tangible Dragon¡¯s might.

    The silver Dragon stood quietly at the peak of the snowy mountain. The Dragon wings that blocked the wind and snow slowly retracted. It lowered its eyes and looked down.

    The tinum Dragon eyes were indifferent without a trace of emotion, but they seemed to have a cold killing intent.

    Under the gaze of the true dragon, all the frost Giants felt their hearts beating like drums.

    13 Frost Giants, 200 ogres and trolls, and one ... Dark Knights?¡±

    Garen turned his neck slightly, his gaze swept across the battlefield, and finally locked onto the 12-meter tall burly giant with ck and blue skin.

    With the strength of an ordinary Frost Giant, it would not cause any trouble for the current garen, even if he was added with a little buff spell like dark blessing.

    Only the dark Frost Giants, which were high-level xenogeneics, could attract his attention.

    However, ording to the number of Frost Giants United by the Winter Wolf, one dark Knight should not be enough for them to unite. It was powerful, but not to that extent, without the strength of a legend.

    &Nbsp; the biggest leader of the frost Giant Alliance tribe was probably someone else.

    ¡°There should be more than one dark Frost Giant.¡±

    Garen¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, and the shadow of the dark Frost Giant was reflected in his pupils.

    In his opinion, this dark Frost Giant was already more than 700 years old. It was an extremely old Frost Giant, and even without the support of the power of darkness, it was still considered a powerhouse among the frost Giants.

    As for the leader of the frost Giant tribe that he had destroyed, he said that he was the most powerful Frost Giant in the northern ice fields. It was obviously just an exaggeration.

    After locking on to the dark Frost Giant, garen opened his Dragon mouth, and the breath of Plundering Time was brewing in his mouth. The invisible and intangible power of time was revolving between the fangs.

    At the same time, the heart of the dark Frost Giant below tightened, as if it was being held by an invisible hand, and it was slowly shrinking.

    This feeling was clearly an instinctive reaction of the body that would only ur when one encountered an extremely dangerous situation.

    Looking at the silver Dragon standing on the peak of the snow Mountain, the dark Frost giant¡¯s expression was heavy. It held the giant axe tightly with both hands and strode on the ground, waiting for the battle.

    Lord garen, you don¡¯t need to personally deal with such a small fry.

    ¡°As your subordinates, please allow us to do this for you!¡±

    The two red Dragons hovered in the air, mes bursting out from the edges of their wings. They licked their lips at the same time, looked at the nervous dark Frost Giant below, and then said to garen.

    There were not many Giants on the Noah continent, and neither Rowell nor gresha had ever seen any traces of giants in the South.

    Now that he had discovered so many Frost Giants in the ice ins of the extreme north, he could not help but feel a desire to hunt and kill.

    Garen¡¯s gaze flickered, and he retracted his power of time, nodding slightly.

    ¡°Go, burn these Giants and their servants to ashes.¡±

    He said calmly.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    The two red Dragons grinned, their faces showing a ferocious expression.

    In the next moment, they pped their wings at the same time, and mes started to burn around their bodies.

    The sudden rise of high temperature had a violent reaction with the cold air of the ice ins in the extreme north, triggering arge amount of white high-temperature steam. This steam was mixed with mes and wrapped the Red Dragon¡¯s superrge dragon body, and it was wrapped in it as it swooped down towards the dark Frost Giant.

    At the same time, Fred and Kris exchanged a nce and began to cast spells to help the Wolf Pack eliminate the ordinary Frost Giants, trolls, and Ogre servants.

    The two high-level spell casters had extraordinary abilities.

    With their help, the battle in the canyon suddenly became one-sided.

    &Nbsp; ¡± there aren¡¯t many of these Frost Giants. They are just a portion.

    Garen thought to himself.

    At this time, the two red Dragons swooped down from the left and right and approached the dark Frost Giant. They took a deep breath at the same time and opened their mouths.

    Among the crisscrossing sharp dragon teeth, there was a ball of raging fire.

    The White world around them was illuminated red.

    The frost Giant with the ice attribute would receive nearly double the damage when facing the high-temperature fire attack. Of course, the frost attack of the frost Giant would also have additional damage to the Red Dragon. The Ice and Fire attributes countered each other.

    Although the dark Frost Giant had obtained the power of darkness, it was still a cold-attribute creature.

    Facing the two red Dragons and feeling the scorching temperature in their mouths, he could not help but have a heavy expression.

    Kacha Kacha ... Arge ice shield as thick as a city wall appeared with the condensation of elemental light.

    The dark Frost Giant was wearing leather armor. It held a giant axe in its right hand and arge shield in its left hand. It stared at the two roaring red Dragons that wereing with thick smoke and fire.

 Chapter 194

    ?

    Chapter 194: The fire of madness _2

    Trantor: 549690339

    Spell-like ability, dark sh!

    The muscles on his arms bulged as he pulled the giant axe from right to left, creating a dazzling cold light that repelled the snow.

    Immediately after, it pulled the giant axe horizontally in the opposite direction and violently shed across the air.

    Buzzzzzz!

    ck de auras that were not much smaller than the Red Dragon¡¯s body kepting out of the axe, cutting through the air and the snow. The crisscrossing ck de auras were like blooming flowers of death.

    ¡°Hmph, Hmph, ugly thing, you¡¯re just a dying struggle in front of this Dragon!¡±

    He retracted his dragon wings and pressed them against his body.

    His strong and muscr body spun and he passed through the huge curved de aura with confidence.

    It was the same for gresha, who dodged all the attacks of the dark Frost Giants.

    The Red Dragon¡¯s body was the strongest among the five colored Dragons. Under the Dragon scales were bulging muscles. With such a body, their mobility was very strong.

    The dark Frost giant¡¯s giant axe struck the snow Mountain behind it, deeply embedding itself into the mountain. The violent trembling left ugly scars on the surface of the snow Mountain.

    On the other side, the two dragons opened their mouths wide as they dodged the other¡¯s attack.

    A dazzling me was reflected in the dark Frost giant¡¯s field of vision and immediately filled it.

    BOOM! BOOM!

    Two streams of fire with the high temperature and billowing smoke spewed out of the red dragon¡¯s mouth like a dazzling waterfall of fire, fiercely heading straight for the dark Frost Giant.

    The dragon¡¯s breath was very fast.

    After locking onto a target and entering its attack range, only creatures that were extremely agile had a chance of dodging the dragon¡¯s breath.

    &Nbsp; the frost Giants were obviously not this type.

    The dark Frost Giant was not one either.

    Under such circumstances, the dark Frost Giant could only defend on the spot and resist the attack of the Dragon Breath.

    Bang!

    Therge shield smashed down heavily, like a high ice-blue wall directly standing on the ground. The lower end was inserted into the ground. The dark Frost Giant retracted its head, used its shoulder and body to support therge shield, and stomped on the ground with both legs.

    The next moment, the dazzling mes arrived and collided with the ice crystal Shield.

    BOOM!

    The mes were like a huge wave that hit the dark Frost giant¡¯s shield. The huge impact caused its body to stagger and almost fly out.

    In the face of the two adult red Dragons ¡®ming breath, the dark Frost Giant gritted its teeth, its forehead full of blue veins, and held the shield tightly.

    In addition to the high temperature, the Dragon Breath also had a terrifying impact force that was enough to destroy tall buildings in an instant.

    Under such an impact, the dark Frost giant¡¯s body and shield were pushed back slowly, leaving a deep gully on the ground.

    In addition, tongues of fire came from the surroundings of the shield and licked the skin of the dark Frost Giant, leaving red marks in an instant. The sound of skin and flesh tearing was endless.

    &Nbsp; under the intense pain caused by the fire, the dark Frost giant¡¯s face twisted and it panted heavily in pain.

    The ice crystal Shield in its hand was bing thinner at a speed visible to the naked eye, and cracks were gradually climbing up.

    Although the dark Frost Giant was still emitting magic power and was constantly condensing solid ice, it could only struggle under the ming breath. It could notpletely resist it.

    If it was just an adult red Dragon, the dark Frost Giant might have a slight advantage by relying on the dual attributes of dark power and frost power.

    But Earl and Gretel didn¡¯t care about their morals and attacked the giant together without hesitation.

    Under the double me breath, the dark Frost giant¡¯s magic power was being depleted like a flood.

    In less than ten seconds, the dark Frost giant¡¯s ice crystal Shield was only left with a thinyer. The mes shone through the translucent ice crystals and turned the ck giant dark red.

    The next moment, the thin shield that was covered in cracks could no longer hold on.

    Crash!

    With a loud explosion, the ice shield that was resisting the ming breath instantly shattered into tiny pieces of ice crystals. Before these pieces could fall to the ground, they were melted into steam by the high temperature of the mes.

    In the dark Frost giant¡¯s eyes of despair and horror, the me breath that filled its vision surged forward.

    BOOM!

    Without the resistance of the pincers, the mes instantly engulfed the dark Frost giant¡¯s body.

    Ah, ah, ah ...

    A tragic and painful wail rang out from the huge human-shaped torch.

    The dark Frost Giant was directly pressed to the ground by the huge impact of the dragon¡¯s breath. Its entire body was covered in raging mes that could melt metal. Its skin was rapidly scorched ck, emitting a smell of burning flesh and blood.

    A ck evil spirit light was emitted from its body, andbined with the low temperature and cold air, it tried its best to resist the damage caused by the ming breath.

    Unfortunately, it was just as Roell had said, a final struggle.

    If an adult white Dragon encountered a dark Frost Giant, there was no room for resistance except to escape. However, an adult red Dragon could be easily killed by twobined forces.

    &Nbsp; ¡± such strength is not enough to be the leader of the frost Giant Alliance tribe.

    Garen thought as he looked down at the battlefield, at the dark Frost Giants that were being burned by the Dragon Breath of Roel and gresha.

    ording to his spections, the other party should have a giant leader with legendary power, but the dark Frost Giant in front of him was obviously not.

    On the other side, because it didn¡¯t have enough strength to break free from the Red dragon¡¯s breath, as time passed quickly, the dark Frost giant¡¯s wails gradually weakened. In the end, it couldn¡¯t even release its evil aura and cold air, and its body waspletely exposed to the Red dragon¡¯s breath.

    His flesh and blood were carbonized at a speed visible to the naked eye, and were burned to ashes.

    The biting cold wind in the canyon was like a knife, whistling non-stop, but it could not blow away the liquid-like hot mes.

    The ordinary Frost Giants wanted to help, but they were too busy to do so.

    The Wolf Pack had the advantage in numbers, and now that there were two high-level spell casters casting a few spells from time to time to help, only one ordinary Frost Giant was left, and it was on the verge of death. Its body was covered in terrible damage, and it could not hold on for more than a few seconds.

    As for the trolls and Ogre servants, they had already been torn to pieces by the wolves.

    However, the trolls ¡®regenerative abilities were extremely abnormal. Some of their remaining limbs were constantly wriggling, trying to recover to their original appearance. However, Fred used a simple low-ring evocation spell, acid sputtering, to corrode them all into ashes.

    Trolls were extremely afraid of strong acid and fire, and could not regenerate under these two attacks.

    A few secondster, the dark Frost Giant waspletely annihted, turning into a human-like outline of ashes that was almost imprinted on the charred ground. Then, it was blown away by the wind and dissipated into the air.

    The two red Dragons had stopped breathing, and the raging mes had stopped as well. Only the hot ground and the melted snow around them had silently recorded the scene just now.

    that¡¯s all the Giants can do. They can only bully those white-scaled creatures with inferior bloodlines in the icy ins of the extreme north. They can¡¯t even withstand a single blow from the powerful red Dragon.

    Rowell sneered, and sparks flew out of his nostrils.

    Gresha also nodded and proudly said, ¡± ¡°Giant? These guys who only rely on numbers to be arrogant are not worthy to be our enemies!¡±

    In the war between the dragons and the Giants recorded in the legacy, the dragons had always had the advantage. It was only because other advanced races hadter participated that the Dragon race¡¯s vitality was greatly damaged, and they fell from their dominant position in the main material ne.

    However, even though they no longer had the power to rule over everything, the current dragon race was still very powerful. They were a peak race that not many creatures dared to provoke.

    Compared to a true dragon that was individually powerful, a true giant was much more watered down.

    Rowell and gresha were just ordinary Red Dragons, while the dark Frost Giant was at least the leader of a tribe and a rtively outstanding individual. However, under the attack of two ordinary adult red Dragons, it couldn¡¯t hold on for long.

 Chapter 195

    ?

    Chapter 195: The fortress fortresses _1

    Trantor: 549690339

    A few minutester, in the howling cold wind.

    The winter Wolves of the Wolfheart tribe climbed up the snow Mountain and looked up under the wings of the silver Dragon.

    master, the Wolfheart n is still not strong enough to help you deal with the dirty and evil creatures like the frost Giants. We still need your help. Please punish us, andng er will not have anyints.

    Lang Wu lowered his head, his ears drooped, and he did not dare to look at garen.

    Due to garen¡¯s timely arrival, the Wolfheart tribe did not suffer many casualties in this closebat battle with the frost Giant hunting team, even though the other party had thebat power of the dark Frost Giant.

    However, the Wolf Pack that was under themand of the winter Wolves had suffered great losses. The canyon was filled with Wolf corpses, and arge area of the ground was dyed red with blood.

    As for the winter Wolves, only two died, four suffered light injuries, and one was heavily injured.

    This wasn¡¯t a big death.

    However, this result was built on the premise that garen came.

    If garen had note, just a dark Frost Giant that was much stronger than the winter Wolves would have been able to deal a heavy blow to the Wolfheart tribe. They could have annihted this hunting team with their numbers, but at least one-third of the winter Wolves and Wolf Pack would have died.

    The most likely oue would be that the Wolfheart n would have no choice but to retreat after a certain number of casualties. Some of the frost Giants would be killed or injured, but not all of them would be wiped out.

    ¡°Raise your head,¡±

    A deep voice sounded.

    Lang wo¡¯s body trembled slightly as he slowly raised his head, looking at the silver Dragon with respect and guilt.

    while I was away, you led the Wolfheart n to develop well. All the living creatures around the mine were under the rule of the true dragon.

    ¡°This is something worthy of a reward.¡±

    Garen said calmly.

    He paused for a moment and said in a low voice.

    however, your gradually expanding power and repeated victories have made you arrogant, and you have lost your sharp judgment.

    the winter Wolves under yourmand can see that the current Wolfheart n still doesn¡¯t have the ability to fight against the frost Giant Alliance tribe. However, you were blinded by your arrogance and thought that you could deal with the frost Giants with your own ability.

    the result is that you put your people, my family, and my wealth in danger.

    Garen¡¯s calm gaze madeng wo feel extremely pressured.

    The surrounding winter Wolves, who were more or less injured, were silent.

    ¡°I have failed to live up to your trust, master.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to ept any punishment from you.¡±

    Lang er¡¯s expression was heavy as he spoke.

    great master,manderng er wanted to help you solve the potential threat and got carried away. I hope you won¡¯t punish him too severely.

    A dragon vein Winter Wolf said after hesitating for a moment.

    After a while, the other dragon vein Winter Wolves pleaded forng er¡¯s mercy. As for the ordinary Winter Wolves who joined the Wolfheart nter, they remained silent.

    Garen¡¯s expression was calm, and under the gazes of the winter Wolves, he finally said in a deep voice, ¡± I¡¯m not a brutal Lord. I won¡¯t give you harsh punishment.

    ¡°I originally wanted to reward you for your previous contributions, but in view of your mistake this time, we¡¯ll cancel each other out.¡±

    in addition, the Wolfheart n will set up an additionalmander position, which will be held by Lang Li andng Xing.

    Garen could seeng er¡¯s ability and personality.

    It was an excellent follower, and it had leadership andmand abilities that other followers did not have. It also had the ability to take the initiative to expand garen¡¯s territory and forces.

    In this ambush, if the other party didn¡¯t have the dark Knights, the Wolfheart n could have easily torn the frost Giants into pieces.

    All in all, there was nothing wrong with its approach.

    The dark Frost Giant was a rare Frost Giant variant, and even garen did not expect that there would be dark Frost Giants in the Arctic tundra.

    thank you for your forgiveness. I will remember this lesson and will not make such a mistake again.

    Lang er lowered his head and wagged his tail. His ears were no longer droopy as he spoke in a serious tone.

    Garen nodded slightly.

    &Nbsp; he thought about it and prepared to askng wo about the specific location of the frost Giant tribe.

    However, all of a sudden, a familiar aura was emitted from the distance and gradually approached.

    Garen was slightly stunned. He immediately shifted his gaze and looked towards the Northwest.

    The two red Dragons also felt this aura and looked over in unison.

    It was a superrge true dragon, its translucent crystal-like scales reflecting a gorgeous luster, dazzling and lively.

    It was a crystal dragon.

    This was because Dragons liked shiny gems. The crystal Dragon¡¯s appearance and shiny scales looked better in the eyes of Dragons.

    ¡°Nicole, Nina? Why is she here?¡±

    There were not many crystal dragons in the ice ins of the extreme north. The one in garen¡¯s field of vision was Nicole Nina, whom he had already met.

    On the other side, Nicole Nina also saw garen. Her eyes lit up, and her flying speed increased. Her dragon wings pped, and she quickly approached.

    garen, wow, you¡¯ve grown so big. I almost couldn¡¯t recognize you.

    it¡¯s only been a few months, and you¡¯ve already be a giant dragon. You¡¯re truly worthy of being the outstanding true dragon I¡¯ve set my eyes on!

    Before he could get too close, a clear Dragon voice rang out from Nicole Nina¡¯s mouth.

    There was a hint of excitement in Nicole¡¯s words. Her body pulled out a beautiful stream of light in the air, and she quickly flew over andnded near garen.

 Chapter 196

    ?

    Chapter 196: The fortress fortresses-2

    Trantor: 549690339

    This was because the peak of the snow Mountain was already upied by garen¡¯s body, and it could not amodate another true dragon.

    Nicole Nina¡¯s body glowed faintly, and in an instant, she turned into a petite figure that was less than 1.5 meters tall, not even as long as garen¡¯s dragon ws.

    Nicole Nina¡¯s human form had short white hair that fell to her ears. Her skirt that was glowing with light revealed a section of her round calves. At this moment, she was bouncing under garen¡¯s body. Her mouth had grown so big that it could almost fit an egg, and she looked up at garen¡¯s giant dragon body with an expression of amazement.

    ¡°Can I touch it? This is my first time seeing a giant dragon.¡±

    She pointed at garen¡¯s sharp ws that were covered with fine dragon scales and asked.

    Garen thought for a moment, then nodded slightly and asked, ¡± ¡°How did you end up here?¡±

    Nicole Nina stretched out her small white hand and gently caressed the cold silver scales on garen¡¯s sharp ws. The surprise on her face did not fade away for a long time, and her eyes were a little unfocused. No one knew what she was thinking.

    After hearing garen¡¯s words, she let out an ¡°ah¡± and came back to her senses.

    &Nbsp; ¡± it¡¯s like this. I smelled the frost giant¡¯s scent, so I followed the scent and came to take a look.

    As long as it was a true dragon, whether it was a chromatic dragon, a kind Metal Dragon, or a neutral gemstone Dragon, they all had a natural disgust and hatred for Giants.

    &Nbsp; Nicole Nina also did not like the frost Giants. Thus, after smelling the frost Giants, she came to investigate.

    ¡°Oh ... I see that your followers are injured and there is the dirty smell of the frost Giants below the canyon. Have you already killed them?¡±

    Nicole, Nina, stopped what she was doing and took a step back. She raised her head and looked at garen¡¯s body.

    Garen nodded and lowered his head to look at the small body of Nicole Nina. He said calmly, ¡± there are too many Frost Giants in the ice ins of the extreme north, and some of the tribes have joined forces. They are quite a threat. However, this is also convenient for me.

    After hearing garen¡¯s words, Nicole Nina was shocked.

    The crystal dragon was also a loner. It was still rather afraid of arge number of Giants.

    After a moment of shock, Nicole Nina felt a little puzzled and asked, ¡± ¡°Convenient for you? What do you mean? we have to think of a way to deal with these ugly guys.¡±

    Garenughed, his voice low and powerful, ¡± they¡¯re all gathered together. There¡¯s no need to waste time and energy to attack them one by one.

    I can bury them all in one go under the blizzard of the icy ins of the extreme north!

    Nicole, Nina¡¯s eyes widened, and her watery eyes looked at garen. She said in surprise, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re so confident. It seems that you really have legendary strength.¡±

    it seems that those ugly Giants are finally going to disappear from the icy ins of the extreme north.

    The crystal dragon really wanted to see all the Giants disappear.

    There were very few creatures and ns that could threaten true dragons in the ice ins of the extreme north, and the frost Giant tribes of all sizes were one of them. There was nock of true dragons that were hunted by the frost Giants.

    Of course, there were also Frost Giant tribes that were often destroyed by the followers led by the true dragon.

    The Red Dragon nodded heavily andplimented, ¡± with Lord garen around, no matter how many of those Giants there are, no matter how strong their forces are, they¡¯re nothing but y chickens and pottery dogs. They¡¯re destined to be destroyed by the true Dragon¡¯s wings!

    At this moment, Nicole turned her attention to the Red Dragon nearby.

    The crystal dragon was also considered a cold-type Dragon and naturally liked cold environments.

    The faint smell of sulfur and the high temperature on the Red Dragon¡¯s body was ipatible with the environment of the icy ins of the extreme north, which made Nicole subconsciously unhappy.

    The Red Dragon is so ugly, and its brain is only filled with muscles ... She thought to herself.

    ¡°Who are these two red Dragons?¡±

    Nicole asked garen as she could sense the respect the Red Dragon had for garen from his words.

    a follower I brought back from the South.

    ¡°The same goes for these two high-level spellcasters.¡±

    The human mage¡¯s expression was gentle as he introduced himself, ¡± eight-ring spellcaster, krichens. Seven-ring evocation, Fred. Nice to meet you, beautiful crystal dragon Lady.

    Nicole Nina turned around and looked at the old-looking kriqins. Her eyes flickered and she muttered, ¡± an 8th-circle high-level spell ... His attainments in magic arts are so high.¡±

    Without using the inherited spell-like abilities and only using the spells they learned on their own, the casting ability of an ordinary adult dragon was generally not enough for a middle-level spellcaster.

    This was mainly because adult dragons did not pay attention to the study of magic. They would only really start to learn magic when they were old.

    Nicole retracted her gaze and looked at garen. After some thought, she said, ¡± Lilith is very talented in spells and beguiling. I don¡¯t think big sister Luna and I can teach her for long. This ...

    She stammered, feeling a little embarrassed.

    Garen saw through her thoughts and said, ¡± Kris ising with me to theva demine. He doesn¡¯t have much free time.

    After a pause, he said, ¡± if the two young humans can endure the hardship and are not afraid of danger, let theme along. Fred can also teach Amos evocation spells.

    but I have my own things to do in theva demine. I won¡¯t be their babysitter, so I can¡¯t guarantee their safety.

    After garen finished, Nicole Nina pondered for a while, then shook her head gently and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask them and big sister Luna what they think,¡±

    big sister Luna isn¡¯t back yet, so I won¡¯t make any decisions. After all, she¡¯s the human she adopted.

    do you want a Pce now? I¡¯m free these days. I can help you build a Pce. she changed the topic.

    Garen pondered for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡± yes, you can go directly to the ice cliff and build a Pce for me at the highest peak of the ice cliff. My followers can bemanded by you and help you build it.

    After mentioning her specialty, Nicole Nina¡¯s spirits were lifted. She clenched her fists and said excitedly,¡±Do you have any requests? I¡¯ll try my best to satisfy you.¡±

    Garen pondered for a moment and said, ¡± it¡¯s best to build a bigger one. As big as possible. My body size is growing very fast. If it¡¯s too small, I might have to expand it soon.

    As big as possible ... Nicole Nina frowned and thought for a moment. Then, her eyes lit up and she said,¡±How about this, I¡¯m a little tired of building the pce and want to change the style.¡±

    ¡°How about I build you a fortress? That thousand Zhang high ice cliff is very suitable to be built into a fortress.¡±

    the structure of the pce is rtively fragile. I remember that you don¡¯t like to use shapeshifting. You like to maintain your original form, which can easily destroy the pce used for living. If the fortress is big enough, you can still use it when you be superrge.

    Nicole paused for a moment and said with a guilty conscience, ¡± but I¡¯ve never really built a fortress before, so my skills are a little rusty ... Of course, I can¡¯t give you an unqualified fortress. If you don¡¯t like it, I will help you continue to improve it. ¡±

    Although she suspected that she was using her ice cliff Dragon Nest to practice, she meant to provide after-sales service. She wouldn¡¯t just leave it be after the construction waspleted.

    Garen thought about it and felt that a strong and magnificent fortress should be much more useful than a shy Pce.

    ¡°Sure, I believe in your ability.¡±

    my dog-headed people and the nature sacrifice ves who believe in the spirit of the earth can help you.

    Garen nodded.

    ¡°Yay!¡±

    ¡°With those nature sacrifices, I¡¯m much more confident inpleting the n in my mind.¡±

    garen, don¡¯t worry. Although it¡¯s my first time, I¡¯ll definitely be able to build you an impregnable fortress!

    Nicole Nina stomped her feet and jumped down from the peak of the snow Mountain. Then, in a sh of light, she transformed into a beautiful crystal dragon with a slender body and gorgeous scales.

    BOOM!

    With a p of its wings, the crystal dragon rose into the air, riding on the strong wind.

    Nicole, Nina, was soaring in the air, stretching her body.

    A few minutester, shended and hovered in front of garen.

    Garen also learned about the distribution of the frost Giant tribe fromng er.

    ¡°Are you guys going to fight the frost Giants?¡±

    Nicole said as she heard some of the conversation between garen andng er.

    Garen nodded, his eyes filled with a cold killing intent, and said, ¡± they¡¯ve lived in the ice ins of the extreme north for long enough. It¡¯s time for them to disappear from this ce.

    the ice ins of the extreme north do not need the existence of Giants.

    After hearing garen¡¯s strong and decisive words, Nicole¡¯s breathing became heavier, and her eyes brightened. She quickly said, ¡± ¡°Take me with you.¡±

    I¡¯ve long found these Giants to be an eyesore. Don¡¯t leave me behind with such a good opportunity.

 Chapter 197

    ?

    Chapter 197: The giant city in the blizzard (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The strong wind whimpered and roared, sweeping up the goose-feather snow in the sky. It almost drowned the northernmost world in a white ocean.

    Under the heavy snow that covered the sky, there was a tribe that upied arge area and stood silently in the snow.

    The Arctic tribe.

    As a superrge frost giant tribe, the Arctic tribe was more like a fortress, a city, and a giant city ruled by the frost Giants-the Arctic city.

    It was many timesrger than the frost Giant tribe that garen had destroyed back then, and many ces were still expanding.

    The difference was like the difference between a vige and a town.

    The city of extreme frost was surrounded by tall and magnificent city walls.

    The lowest part of the four walls was nearly 30 meters tall. There were huge and ferocious crossbows set up on the top of the walls, and Frost Giants were patrolling.

    The buildings inside were all extremely huge. They rose and fell one after another, giving off a Grand aura.

    &Nbsp; on the wide streets, Frost Giants wearing simple leather armor were walking.

    However, therge humanoid creatures that served as servants of the frost Giants made up the majority of the poption. They moved the huge rocks and sweated in the cold weather. They continued to build and expand the city of extreme frost amid the nking sounds of the rocks.

    The status of the frost Giants here was like that of nobles. Wherever they went, they would attract respectful gazes, and the hard work was done by the servants.

    In the middle of the huge buildings, one could see a huge building that looked like a Pce fortress.

    It was very eye-catching. Its entire body was grayish-white, and it had a rough, primitive and powerful feeling. It was also the most magnificent existence among the giant buildings.

    &Nbsp; this was the ce where the chief of the frost Giant tribe lived.

    In the hall of the fortress, an 18-meter-tall giant with a chiseled face sat quietly on a huge throne made of cold iron. He exuded a cold, dark, and desperate aura.

    His skin was so dark that not a single bit of blue could be seen. When he moved his arms slightly, clusters of strong muscles bulged like steel bars.

    It was also a dark Frost Giant, and its strength had already exceeded the scope of a Dark Knight.

    As a legendary creature, it had a new name in the records of the frost Giant race, the darkmander. It was a powerful existence that was one step above the dark Knights.

    The ice ins of the extreme north was originally a te of loose sand. The frost Giant tribe, which fought on their own, was able to unite and listen to orders and orders in a unified manner because of the existence of the darkmander.

    The moment themander of darkness appeared, he was the king of the frost Giants.

    The leader of the darkness, Barton, was resting with his eyes closed. His head was slightly tilted, and he was supporting it with his palm.

    It didn¡¯t move, and its upper body was naked. Only its waist was covered with ayer of cold white dress-like armor that was covered with scales, and it had a faint dragon-like aura.

    His body was like a ck iron tower, and even though he was still, he could still constantly emit a soul-stirring pressure.

    All of a sudden, Barton frowned and slowly opened his eyes.

    Its eyes were very special. The White part of its eyes waspletely ck, while its pupils were ice blue. It gave people a strange feeling, as if it was emotionless and had a cold light.

    After opening his eyes, themander of darkness looked into the distance. He squinted his eyes, feeling a little uneasy.

    As a legendary creature, it had a certain intuition for danger, and this kind of uneasiness would not ur for no reason.

    ¡°What kind of trouble will I be in?¡±

    Barton¡¯s expression did not change as he pondered.

    It had only been a few months since he became themander of the darkness.

    After bing themander of the darkness, Balton had the great ambition to bring the entire Northern Ice Field under the rule of the Giants, and then use the Northern Ice Field as the foundation to rebuild the giant Empire and restore the glory of the Giants step by step.

    &Nbsp; the first step of this n was to unite all the frost Giants.

    Its ability to execute was very strong.

    Almost on the second day after obtaining legendary power, it began to integrate the frost Giant tribe distributed in the ice ins of the extreme north as a darkmander. In the process, it encountered some resistance, but with its identity as a darkmander and legendary power, it solved them rtively easily.

    The original Arctic tribe was slowly built into the Arctic city. The frost Giant tribe within a thousand miles had all moved to the vicinity of the Arctic city.

    With the expansion of the city of extreme frost, it would gradually be incorporated into the city.

    Everything in the city of extreme frost was thriving, and the city was flourishing with development.

    ording to Balton¡¯s n, when the city of extreme frost was expanded to the point where it could amodate all the frost Giants and servants, and when the foundation was extremely solid, he would start a conquest war.

    He would first rule all the creatures in the ice field of the extreme north, then build an empire step by step, so that all the living races on the Noah continent would once again appreciate the glory of Giants.

    Especially those damned Dragons!

    Barton touched his cheek.

    On the right side of its face, there were a few scars that looked like w marks, covering half of its face. One could vaguely see the terrible appearance of the skin and flesh rolling up at that time, but it had nowpletely healed.

    This scar was left behind by a battle with a White Dragon when Balton was an adult and went out alone.

 Chapter 198

    ?

    Chapter 198: The giant city in the blizzard (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    That was the most thrilling battle in the first half of its life. It had half a foot in the abyss of death. It was also in that battle that it awakened the power of darkness and became a Dark Knight, killing the white Dragon.

    After that, Balton continued to grow with the intention of killing all the dragons.

    The power of darkness and the power of ice that it controlled became more and more proficient, and finally entered the legendary-realm, bing amander of darkness.

    ¡°Dragon?¡±

    Balton¡¯s eyes were cold, but after thinking for a while, he shook his head and rejected the idea.

    In the ice ins of the extreme north, there shouldn¡¯t be any Dragons that could make it feel threatened.

    ¡°Could it be caused by those wolf cubs?¡±

    ¡°With Wuzan following them, they shouldn¡¯t be able to cause any trouble.¡±

    Balton thought of a small Frost Giant tribe that had been destroyed by the winter Wolves some time ago.

    After receiving the news, he could have taken action personally and annihted the entire Winter Wolf Pack with thunderous measures. However, as the city Lord of the giant city and themander of the darkness, he could not do everything himself.

    Before the war began, the Giants under hismand needed a chance to train.

    Therge number of Winter Wolves was a suitable target.

    In fact, Balton still had the idea of subduing the pack of Winter Wolves.

    The winter Wolves and Frost Giants would often form a cooperative rtionship, but there were no winter Wolves in the extremely cold city at the moment. A group of Winter Wolves that could destroy the frost Giant tribe was also outstanding among all the Winter Wolf ns. Therefore, Balton had some ideas.

    As for the Winter Wolf¡¯s n to lure the frost Giants and break them down one by one, it was clear as day. It immediately sent a Dark Knight in disguise to follow.

    ¡°No, at this time, Wuzan should have already taken care of the winter Wolves.¡±

    but it hasn¡¯t returned yet, and it hasn¡¯t sent any news.

    Balton¡¯s eyes suddenly became sharp.

    Immediately, a crystal that contained evil spiritual energy appeared in its hand.

    ck¡¯s finger exerted a little force and injected a trace of mana into it. The crystal immediately shook and burst out a cloud of ck mist, which rolled around in front of Barton.

    ¡°Wuzan!¡±

    Barton called out in a low voice.

    The ck mist trembled violently.

    A few secondster, something on the other end seemed to have heard Barton¡¯s call. The ck mist seemed to be fiddled with by an invisible hand, and it quickly rippled. In a sh, it turned into a mirror-like outline.

    The ripples finally converged, revealing the scene of thick clouds thousands of meters in the sky.

    In addition, a pair of tinum Dragon eyes with a trace of curiosity was reflected in Balton¡¯s eyes. His face sank, and his eyes burst out with a strong murderous intent.

    The Dragon horns curved backward, and theyers of heavy facial armor ... All of this revealed the identity of the other party.

    ¡°Dragon!¡±

    Barton squeezed out the vocabry of thenguage of the Giants from between his teeth. His voice was heavy and powerful, and his eyes were fixed on the silver Dragon in the mirror of ck fog.

    *

    *

    *

    A few minutes ago.

    As garen and the others gradually went deeper into the endless Northern Ice Field, the cold wind became more and more bitter. The snow falling from the sky also became heavier, and palm-sized snowkes covered the world.

    However, the violent Blizzard was helpless against the flying creatures.

    Silver dragons, crystal dragons, Red Dragons, high-level spell casters ... To them, the blizzard was like a gentle breeze and a light drizzle, which couldn¡¯t even touch their bodies.

    The true dragon pped its wide wings high in the sky, riding the strong wind and airflow.

    On the ground, the fur of a pack of wolves fluttered in the wind. Their limbs were crossed, and their bodies were rippling with the brilliance of magic. They advanced at full speed in the wind and snow, following closely behind in the Shadow of the Dragon wings.

    The high-level spellcaster had cast many auxiliary spells to increase the speed of the wolves, and with the true dragons slowing down their flying speed, they were able to keep up.

    The true dragon and the Wolf Pack had a clear target-the extremely cold city.

    High up in the sky, garen¡¯s expression was calm as he looked down at the Arctic tundra, which was covered in silver and the cold wind was whistling. At the same time, a three-dimensional map of the tundra was constructed in his mind.

    As the areas he explored increased, the map of the ice field in his mind became more and moreplete.

    The Noah continent was not considered big. It was just a small world in the main material ne.

    After going to the South and understanding more details about the continent from some books, garen realized that the Noah continent was only about one-third the size of earth, or even less.

    It was indeed difficult for a world of such a size to produce too many powerful legendary creatures.

    For example, the number of legendary existences in the entire human countries could be counted on one hand.

    It was the same for other races, as the number of legendary creatures was limited.

    In the past, in garen¡¯s eyes, the ice field of the extreme north was vast to the point of being almost infinite. Now, it seemed that it was only a limited map. If he wanted to explore the entire ice field of the extreme north, with his current speed, it would not take him too much time and energy.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡±

    Garen¡¯s gaze flickered slightly, and he fixed his eyes forward.

    His ultra-long distance vision prated through the wind and snow and saw the faint outline of a huge city standing in the wind and snow.

    Such a tall city wall could only be built byrge creatures.

    &Nbsp; ¡± there are scattered tribes around the frost Giant city.

    Garen turned his gaze, and as far as his eyes could see, he saw many shadows of the frost Giant tribe.

 Chapter 199

    ?

    Chapter 199: The giant city in the blizzard (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    At the same time, Nicole Nina¡¯s voice came from behind him.

    Hmph, these dirty and ugly Giants are definitely up to no good.

    ¡°This time, we have to teach them a good lesson and let them know the power of a true dragon.¡±

    The crystal dragon pped its wings, and the brilliant luster of its scales was rather obvious in the snow. Nicole followed behind garen just like that. As she was not flying very fast, she was only a neck¡¯s length behind garen. She was not tired of asking garen all sorts of questions.

    Garen didn¡¯t reply, he only nodded slightly.

    Nicole Nina was a talkative person, and garen had already noticed it when he first met this crystal dragon. Even if garen did not reply, she would continue talking on her own. If he tried to strike up a conversation with her, the situation would be even worse.

    After a while, as the outline of the frost Giant city became more obvious in the snow, garen suddenly felt a strange movement.

    The source was in the dimensional space he used to store things.

    Without slowing down his flying speed, garen silently chanted a spell, then reached out his Dragon w and grabbed to the side.

    The dragon¡¯s w seemed to have sunk into the surface of a Lake, creating ripples in the air. After it was retracted, a crystal mixed with wisps of ck mist appeared in the dragon¡¯s w.

    the item on the dark Frost Giant ...

    garen held the crystal in his hand.

    this crystal was pulled out from the ashes of the dark frost giant¡¯s corpse when the winter wolves were cleaning up the battlefield in the canyon. it was burnt ck, but it was not damaged.

    the crystal was shaking non-stop, as if it was calling out to him.

    Kriqins ¡°eyes glowed as he looked at the shaking crystal. He quickly said, ¡± although the production process is a little special, it¡¯s just a messaging crystal. There¡¯s no danger. You can use it by injecting mana into it.

    Garen nodded lightly.

    He didn¡¯t feel any danger from the crystal, and Luna had given him a simr crystal. It wasn¡¯t the same, but it was simr.

    Shortly after, his demonic energy was transferred into the messaging crystal.

    The elemental light appeared at the same time, andyers of ck mist interwove and rolled out of the crystal. Finally, it turned into a mirror-like outline, showing the picture and sound on the other side.

    After the messaging crystal was activated, a face as ck as the bottom of a pot appeared in garen¡¯s field of vision.

    Beyond this ck face, one could see the rough and tall wall behind it. The murals in the rough and barbaric style recorded the hunting and fighting scenes of the Giants.

    ¡°Dragon!¡±

    The ck face twisted slightly, and then it spoke in Jotun with hatred and anger.

    It was another Dark Knight, and it seemed to be much stronger than the previous one. Perhaps it was the true leader of the frost Giants ... Garen narrowed his eyes slightly.

    ¡°What did you do to my subordinate?¡±

    The dark Frost giant¡¯s face was gloomy, as if dark clouds had climbed up.

    To garen¡¯s surprise, this guy said this sentence in dragonnguage.

    Garen smiled and looked at the giant city that was less than five kilometers away. He then said calmly, ¡± ¡°The original owner of this crystal? It¡¯s already turned into dust.¡±

    The dark Frost Giant was stunned for a moment. In the next moment, a strong killing intent burst out from its eyes.

    In the frost Giant race, any Dark Knight or dark Frost Giant was a very rare fighting force. They were excellent existences blessed by the God of Frost Giants. In the Northern Ice Field, there were only three Frost Giants, including itself, who was the strongest.

    All Dark Knights had a chance of advancing to legendary.

    Balton was now the leader with the highest status and had absolute authority. However, he would not strangle the growth of the other two Dark Knights in order to stabilize his position. He had absolute confidence in himself.

    On the other hand, if the dark Knights became legends, the power of the Giants would increase again, and the possibility of the Giants ¡®glory would be greater.

    But now, there was only one other.

    Then, the dark Frost Giant slowly said in a deep voice that was filled with killing intent, ¡± don¡¯t be too pleased with yourself. Even if I have to search through the entire northern ice ins, I will still find you and pluck out your scales inch by inch. I will make you wish you were dead.

    remember my name, Balton. This name will be your nightmare.

    Garen blinked his eyes and continued to fly closer, looking at the clear outline of the giant city.

    &Nbsp; at this distance, the frost giant¡¯s stench had already reached his nose.

    &Nbsp; at the same time, the giant Frost Giants sensed the Dragon¡¯s aura and figure in the air. The frost Giant soldiers patrolling on the city walls felt that something was wrong, and they smelled danger and disgust.

    At the same time, kriqins and Fred had already stopped in their tracks.

    ¡°My Lord, let us clear some obstacles for you first.¡±

    ¡°Let me see what you¡¯re capable of,¡± garen nodded and said calmly.

    After receiving a response, the two high-level spell casters looked down at the giant city.

    They were wrapped in elemental light, their magic power circting at high speed, and they chanted spells.

    The high-level spell that was being cast gathered arge amount of elemental energy, and the magic reaction was extremely intense. The light in the sky quickly became dazzling, and the light of the spell overwhelmed the wind and snow.

    ¡°Eh, what¡¯s that? There are Dragons and humans in the sky.¡±

    &Nbsp; some Frost Giants raised their heads and looked at the sky, their expressions changing.

    ¡°There are four dragons in total! They¡¯re all superrge, and there¡¯s also those wolves!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, so those Winter Wolves were the Dragon¡¯s minions!¡±

    oh no, there¡¯s a strong magic fluctuation. These guys are going to attack the city of extreme frost.

    ¡°Stop them! Quickly send someone to report to the leader!¡±

    ...........

    The giant¡¯s voice was very loud, like muffled Thunder.

    At the same time, Balton heard a faint, familiar Jotun voice from his messaging crystal and the pce. He was stunned.

    After it came back to its senses, it realized that the other party had alreadye to find it.

    The threat just now seemed to be a joke.

    The silver Dragon¡¯s calm expression was like a silent taunt.

    A sinister expression appeared on his evil and cold face. The armrest of the cold iron Throne was instantly deformed by his Palm¡¯s subconscious force, and themunication crystal shattered at the same time.

    ¡°You¡¯re so bold!¡±

    The huge ck body suddenly stood up and strode away, leaving the tall and magnificent Pce in a rumbling sound.

 Chapter 200

    ?

    Chapter 200: The Dragon and the giant

    Trantor: 549690339

    Outside the city of extreme frost, in the snow.

    The brilliance of the spell became more and more intense and dazzling, and the deep chanting from the high-level spellcaster spread almost throughout the entire Frost Giant city.

    Spell runes fell from around kryqins ¡®body, and then became illusory and transparent in the air. They disappeared into the sky above the city of Giants.

    However, even though these runes disappeared from the frost Giants ¡®sight, what followed was a terrifying, dangerous, and hot aura that rapidly gathered in the sky above the city.

    As the nemesis of the true dragon, the frost Giants were undoubtedly a very powerful magical creature.

    They could detect the changes in elemental energy and see elemental spiritual light to a certain extent.

    With the dazzling brilliance of high-level spells, even ordinary people could vaguely see it, not to mention these Frost Giants.

    In the face of the high-level spells being constructed, the frost Giants hurriedly cast various defensive abilities. When they raised their heads, the fiery red elemental light that filled the sky reflected in their eyes.

    It was like a Red Cloud, beautiful and gorgeous, but dangerous and deadly.

    After a few seconds, krichens spat out thest syble, and the profound chanting stopped abruptly.

    A cloud of fire, almost entirelyposed of fire elements, appeared in the sky above the city of extreme frost.

    Eighth-circle spell-cloud incantation!

    At the same time that kriqins hadpleted the construction of the cloud incinerating spell, Fred had also sessfully cast a high-level spell.

    A ming human figure that was more than ten meters tall appeared in front of Fred. Its entire body was covered in rolling mes and thick smoke, and a pair of long, narrow, and sharp, scorching-red eyes could be vaguely seen on its face.

    7th-circle evocation spell-Inferno demon.

    As experienced and knowledgeable high-level spellcasters, when faced with creatures like the frost Giants, kriqins and Fred both chose fire-attribute high-circle spells.

    Although the fire element was rare in the ice ins of the extreme north, and this spell was more troublesome to cast, it was not difficult for them as long as they used more magic power.

    The next moment, under the control of the two high-level spell casters, extremely destructive spells wereunched at the same time.

    Chi Chi Chi ...

    Drops of burning fire emerged from the rolling clouds of fire, and then fell to the ground from the sky at an extremely high speed. It was extremely dense, like a torrential rain of mes.

    The hot fire droplets came into contact with the cold air of the ice ins of the extreme north, and the reaction triggered arge amount of white steam, making sizzling sounds.

    The me demon, which was made of pure fire, roared and swooped down toward the city of extreme frost with rolling mes on its body.

    It was the sound of death.

    &Nbsp; in the city of extreme frost, the frost Giants formed ice shields in front of them, which constantly emitted cold air. They then hid behind the shields, hoping that they could block the attacks.

    Immediately after, fire droplets fell from the fire cloud. They were densely packed, like a heavy rain.

    It first touched the ice shield of a Frost Giant standing on the city wall.

    BOOM! BOOM! Boom ... Boom ... &Nbsp; every small me drop thatnded on the shield exploded into a fist-sized me. The high temperature and powerful explosion made the frost Giants tremble.

    Because the fire droplets were so dense, it was impossible to dodge them. Under such an attack, the thick wall-like ice shield was burned and riddled with holes in the blink of an eye.

    Crash!

    In just two seconds, the shield was broken into pieces.

    &Nbsp; the me drop lost its resistance and fell on the frost Giant. In an instant, it bloomed into a flower of mes. The me flower wrapped around the frost Giant, and the me Tongue rolled, licking and burning the frost Giant.

    This scene happened to all the frost Giants within the range of the burning cloud spell.

    The cloud incinerating spell¡¯s single-target damage was not strong, but it had a wide range.

    Arge area of the gray-white City was now a sea of fire. Many Frost Giants were wailing and rolling in it. Their skin and flesh were burned by the mes, and they were seriously injured, but they didn¡¯t die for a while.

    As for their servants, the trolls who were afraid of fire, they had already been burned to ashes. The ogres, on the other hand, were barely alive.

    &Nbsp; at the same time, the inferno demon charged forward. Its body, which was twice as tall as an adult giant, was like a tornado, directly crashing into the giant.

    BOOM!

    The mes that made up the inferno demon¡¯s body were extremely terrifying. The frost Giants that were touched by the mes seemed to have been sshed with oil and ignited again. They suddenly turned into bright torches and quickly turned into ashes.

    Kriqins and Fred were wrapped in the glow of magic, continuously releasing magic power to maintain the operation of the spell.

    Garen looked at the city of extreme frost that was quickly engulfed in mes under the attack of the two high-level spell casters, his eyes reflecting the wailing Giants.

    ¡°The destruction and lethality of high-circle spells are still unparalleled.¡±

    Garen¡¯s gaze shifted slightly.

    The time ability he had mastered was powerful and mysterious, but in terms of physical destruction, it was not much stronger than other spells.

    In the previous war of the Baji ins, he had already seen the scene of high-circle spells bombarding each other, enough to make the earth tremble and the sky cry.

    Now that he saw it again, he was still amazed.

    At the same time, garen suddenly turned his head and retracted his gaze from the area that had turned into a sea of fire. He looked at the extremely towering fortress-like building in the center of the giant city.

    BOOM!

    The tightly shut iron door was violently split open, making a muffled Thunder-like sound.

    ¡°Since you¡¯vee to my city of extreme frost, don¡¯t leave!¡±

    A roar that sounded like thunder between the dark clouds rang out.

    Immediately after, a burly ck giant who was 18 meters tall strode out of the iron gate.

    It bent its legs, and under its rough ck skin, its steel-like muscles bulged. Then, it suddenly exerted force.

    Crash!

    The ground cracked, and a deep pit with a diameter of more than ten meters was created by the huge force.

    The ck giant leaped, and every time he jumped, he would rush hundreds of meters into the air. Every time hended, the ground would shake violently.

    Its body was huge, but its speed was extremely fast. In just a few breaths, it had arrived at the south of the city, which was the area that was being ravaged by high-circle spells.

    Behind Barton was another dark Frost Giant that was twelve meters tall. There were also many other strong Frost Giants in their Prime. They were continuously rushing South from other parts of giant city.

    The earth trembled and wailed as so many Giants trampled on it.

    BOOM!

    The ck figurended on the city wall.

    Barton¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed, and his facial movements caused the scars on his face to twist slightly, adding a touch of malevolence and fierceness.

    The city walls here were burning with mes, and the stone material that was as cold and hard as iron was gradually melting.

    However, the mes that were originally surging and rolling shriveled up when they encountered Balton. They were blocked and eliminated by the cold air that he subconsciously emitted. They could not burn his skin.

    Balton looked up at the sky, at the giant dragon circling in the air and the spell caster hovering in the air.

    He lowered his head and looked ahead.

    The ferocious Wolf Pack was running at full speed, bringing with it rolling waves of snow. They were already approaching the city of extreme frost. Saliva dripped from their sharp fangs, and deep howls could be heard.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Barton snorted heavily, raised his right hand, and mmed it down.

    As it raised its arm, ck and ice-blue Spirit light wrapped around its palm, changing violently with its movements.

    The next moment, the huge ck palm pped the air.

    BOOM!

    A ring of cold air burst out.

    It spread out in all directions with Barton as the center.

    Wherever it passed, the waves of extreme cold and dark evil extinguished the mes that engulfed the surroundings.

    The inferno demon¡¯s body stiffened as the wave of ice swept past it. Arge amount of its magic power dissipated, and its body became much more illusory and transparent.

    Buzzzzzz!

    Another Dark Knight released a dark sh and destroyed the illusory Inferno demon.

    Fred groaned, and the mana in his body went into chaos. His face turned pale, but it wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    At this moment, the mes engulfing the city of extreme frost were dispelled, revealing the scorched earth and the ashes of corpses.

    &Nbsp; however, most of the ash corpses did not belong to the frost Giants. They were mainly trolls and ogres.

    With the frost Giants ¡®strength, arge-scale spell like the burning cloud technique was not enough to kill them in such a short time.

    Most of the frost Giants were severely injured. Their bodies were charred ck, and their skin and flesh were torn. The remaining high temperature on their bodies made contact with the cold air, and smoke rose. Those who died were attacked by the inferno demon.

    The burning cloud spell was still in effect, and the fire droplets continued to fall, sizzling as theynded on Barton¡¯s skin.

    From the slight trembling of its face, it could be seen that the fire droplets of the burning cloud spell could cause a certain amount of damage to it, but it did not even put up any defense, so the damage was obviously minimal.

    It looked at the burning cloud in the sky, and its right fist slowly contracted like a spring. The surrounding ice elements seemed to be attracted by an invisible force, spinning and gathering on its fist.

    Suddenly, he threw out his right fist.

    Crash!

    A Blue pir of light shot up into the sky, dazzling and eye-catching. It directly pierced through the burning cloud, dispersing the burning cloud technique with a powerful impact.

    Kris was clearly more experienced than Fred. The moment he realized that something was wrong, he immediately cut off his spiritual connection with the spell and stopped pouring in magic power to prevent himself from being implicated and injured.

    legendary Frost Giant ... Milord, we¡¯re no match for them.¡±

    After Balton appeared, he dispelled the spells of two high-level spell casters in session with a move as swift as lightning.

    Kris and Fred weren¡¯t people who would put on a brave front. They knew that they didn¡¯t have the ability to fight a legend yet, so they immediately told garen.

    At the same time, waves of evil spiritual Qi were emitted from Balton¡¯s body, and they swept through the city of extreme frost like a ck fog wave.

 Chapter 201

    ?

    Chapter 201: Air stacking spell

    Trantor: 549690339

    As the ck fog wave swept over, the frost Giants that had been severely injured by the burning cloud spell glowed with. ck Luster. Their mangled bodies recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye. Flesh wriggled and their skin healed ...

    It was a spell-like ability of the dark Frost Giant, dark blessing.

    The effect of the blessing of darkness from Balton¡¯s hands was many times stronger than that of The Dark Knight.

    The frost Giants, who had received the blessing of darkness, panted heavily and slowly stood up from the scorched ground and the city wall.

    Balton¡¯s gaze was deep as he looked at the giant dragon in the sky. He spoke in Jotun in a deep voice,¡±Giant Warriors of the Arctic city, use all your courage and strength to beat down these winged bugs!¡±

    &Nbsp; the frost Giants with ck light on their bodies roared.

    ¡°We will definitely win!¡±

    ¡°We will definitely win!¡±

    ¡°We will definitely win!¡±

    .............

    &Nbsp; the frost Giants that had recovered began to move.

    Some of them directly mobilized their magic power and condensed ice weapons such as boulders and Spears in their hands. They threw them at the wolves that were approaching them, or threw them at the dragons in the air.

    The other group began to adjust and control the giant ballistae on the city wall.

    These giant ballistae were made of hard metal and werepletely ck. After being devoured by the mes, they only left some insignificant ck marks on the surface. They were not damaged by the high temperature and impact.

    On the mounted crossbow, arge crossbow arrow that was more than ten meters long was fixed by gears and steel wires. The sharp tip of the arrow glinted with a cold light, revealing a dangerous aura.

    There were a lot of runes carved on the huge crossbow arrow, which contained enchantment effects such as armor-piercing, sharpness, and locking.

    ¡°Dragon hunting crossbow,¡±

    Garen¡¯s gaze focused.

    As old enemies, both sides knew each other well.

    Against the true dragons that were good at flying high in the sky, the Giants designed the ballista that garen saw. It was very powerful and could break through the Dragon scales that were as hard as iron. Even if an adult dragon was hit directly, it would suffer serious injuries.

    At this moment, rocks and ice spears were thrown over like a storm.

    Rowell and gresha spat out their breaths, easily melting the already weak objects in the air.

    &Nbsp; after realizing that their attacks were ineffective, the frost Giants that were not controlling the Dragon hunting crossbows turned their attention to the wolves below and began to throw their attacks.

    At garen¡¯smand, Kris and Fred, who had used up quite a bit of their magic power, left the sky and headed down to assist the wolves in their battle.

    A portal appeared in front of him, from which arge number of beasts emerged. There were dire wolves, Manticore, Deinonychus, Gryphons .... These wild beasts and the Wolf Pack climbed up the tall and majestic city wall together. Meanwhile, Fred cast a powerful mid-level evocation spell to exert pressure on the frost Giants on the city wall.

    At the same time, the Dragon hunting crossbow was ready.

    Stab!

    The teeth-numbing sound of metal rubbing against each other rang out.

    Immediately afterward, one massive bolt after another flickered, leaving behind a prating trail in the blizzard as they shot toward the Dragon in the sky.

    no! Rowell, greesha, and Nicole all sensed danger and immediately dodged, each using their own methods to deal with the Dragon hunting crossbow.

    The Red Dragon relied on its powerful body and used its jaw-dropping mobility to turn its body. The Dragon hunting crossbow also turned its direction and chased after it, but it was hung up and could not hit. The magic and kic energy carried by the crossbow were quickly consumed.

    Nicole Nina¡¯s crystal scales glowed with a dazzling light and her gigantic dragon body disappeared into thin air, escaping the lock.

    Garen, on the other hand, remained motionless as he was pierced by four Dragon hunting crossbows.

    Balton, who was below, was slightly stunned, and his face revealed a hint of joy.

    However, in the next moment, it realized that something was wrong.

    There was no injury on the silver Dragon. The Dragon hunting crossbow arrow only hit the afterimage left behind by the high-speed movement. After a slight pause, it turned around and shot again.

    The biting cold wind blew away the afterimages.

    A silver light shed, and he appeared on the side of the Dragon hunting crossbow in an instant.

    Garen stretched out his sharp ws, and his powerful dragon ws tightly grabbed onto the Dragon hunting crossbow arrows. His left and right dragon ws each grabbed onto two arrows.

    The ten-meter long Dragon hunting crossbow arrow trembled violently in garen¡¯s hand, but it could not break free. The Dragon ws covered in Silver Dragon scales did not move at all, as if they were ignoring the powerful force on the Dragon hunting crossbow arrow.

    ¡°This is a pretty good little trinket,¡±

    Garen looked at the tallest dark Frost Giant and grinned.

    The magic power surged and quickly poured into the dragon hunting crossbow arrow. In an instant, the magic power and mental power of the frost Giants were destroyed and reced.

    Each of these Dragon hunting crossbows was a rtively precious magic tool.

    Garen¡¯s actions were beyond the imagination of the frost Giants.

    &Nbsp; to directly grab the Dragon hunting crossbow bolt that was shooting at high speed, such reaction speed and strength was simply unbelievable. It made the frost Giants that saw this scene open their eyes wide in disbelief.

    Under their gazes, the silver Dragon suddenly raised its ws and raised its body slightly.

    The invisible power of time wrapped around the Dragon hunting crossbow like flowing water, and then the muscles under theyers of dragon scales bulged with all their might, and it was thrown at the dark Frost Giant.

    &Nbsp; the four Dragon hunting crossbow bolts disappeared in an instant, out of the sight of all the frost Giants.

    Barton¡¯s heart tightened, and his pupils contracted.

    As a legendary creature, it found it hard to believe that it couldn¡¯t see the trajectory of the crossbow arrow thrown by the other party, but its reaction speed was also very fast.

    There was a slight pain on the skin of his heart and head.

    At this moment, it immediately raised its two arms to protect its heart and head.

    In the next moment, it was as if it had been struck by lightning. Its body trembled violently, and its forearm was in great pain.

    Buzzzzzz!

    It was only then that the whistling sound of the Dragon hunting crossbow arrows tearing through the air could be heard.

    Four vibrating Dragon hunting crossbow arrows were stuck in Barr¡¯s arms. They tore through his skin and pierced through his flesh. The arrowheads almost pierced through his arms.

    The Dragon hunting crossbow bolts used to break dragon scales were also effective on the skin of Giants.

    Barton took a deep breath and endured the pain of his arm being pierced. He pulled out the four huge Dragon hunting crossbow arrows, and blood gushed out.

    At the same time, Balton used the blessing of darkness on himself. Arge amount of evil spiritual light drilled into the wound, and like a needle and thread, the flesh and blood inside turned into threads, quickly intertwining and healing.

    it can¡¯t be pure physical strength. He used some sort of eleration ability ...

    if I had reacted a second slower, I would have been dead.

    Barton stretched out hisrge hand, and his rough fingers brushed across the scar on his cheek inch by inch.

    Caught off guard, he had almost been killed, but themander of darkness did not feel any fear.

    Its heart was beating like a drum, and its blood was pumping faster. A sinister and twisted smile appeared on its face, and it was excited like never before.

    After bing a darkmander, no, after bing a Dark Knight, Barton had never experienced a tense and dangerous battle. Thest time he felt such a lively and rapid heartbeat was when he was almost killed by the White Dragon.

    That time, it won.

    The adult white Dragon became its spoils of war. The skin with dragon scales was made into a skirt armor, and its skull was still hanging on the wall of its Pce. The dragon egg that was found in the Dragon¡¯s Nest, after hatching and training, had now lost the pride and wisdom of a true dragon, and had be the frost giant¡¯s dog.

    I have the protection and blessing of the God of Giants. This time, I will have the same result.

    the scales and skin of a legendary dragon would be even more dazzling if made into a skirt armor.

    Barton muttered in a low voice.

    Then, the corners of its mouth rose, revealing a cruel smile.

    Wuwuwu!

    The dark Frost Giant let out a low cry.

    Looking at its movements, garen frowned slightly.

    Hu! Hu!

    The Dragon wings pped, and the sound of a strong wind was heard.

    Two white dragons that were less than six meters long flew out from a corner of the dark Frost giant¡¯s Pce. They pped their wings quickly and flew towards Barton at an extreme speed. Finally, they stopped in front of him andnded obediently.

    These two white dragons didn¡¯t have the proud look of a true dragon in their eyes. Their eyes were dull, like Dragon beasts.

    However, the true Dragon¡¯s might on their bodies was real.

    Seeing this, garen¡¯s eyes darkened.

    Barton stretched out hisrge hands and grabbed the necks of the two white dragons, revealing an evil and cruel gaze.

    ¡°Dragon? Death will be your final destination.¡±

    The ck Hand tightened its grip.

    The two white dragons struggled, pping their wings and trembling, but they couldn¡¯t break free from the hands of the tall dark Frost Giants.

    Kachaa!

    In the blink of an eye, the White Dragon¡¯s neck was broken, and the dragon¡¯s eyes, which were already lifeless, lost their luster.

    Barton stared at the silver Dragon in the sky. After provoking it with such an action, he wanted to enjoy its anger and violence.

    However, to its disappointment, the silver dragon¡¯s gaze only darkened slightly, and it did not lose any of its rationality.

    Garen¡¯s expression was calm as he looked down at giant city from the sky. His gaze swept past the corpses of the two white dragons, and then the frost Giants in the city.

    &Nbsp; other than the adult Frost Giants that were fighting on the city walls, there were also many young Frost Giants that were hiding in the buildings. They were looking at the sky with evil eyes.

    if you¡¯re trying to provoke me and make me angry ...

    Garen¡¯s voice was calm as he spoke slowly.

    ¡°Then, you¡¯ve seeded.¡±

    ¡°This city will be reduced to ashes in my Fury.¡±

    Garen raised his right w, and the ring of ck scales on his wrist glowed.

    Sky stacking cast!

    By consuming the power of time, he could transfer the spells from the past to the present. As long as the power of time was not exhausted, he could cast them in an unlimited manner. This was a new ability that garen had developed during his time in the dragon¡¯sir after he had awakened this time.

    This ability was not stable yet, but garen could not wait any longer.

    Traces of the power of time were emitted from his body and entered the river of time. A heart-palpitating power surrounded garen, causing Barton¡¯s expression to change drastically.

    Immediately, an illusory river of time that had flowed in the past was drawn out, ovepping with the present.

    In the river of time, there were records of the cloud burning technique and the inferno demon that had just been sessfully cast and had already locked onto the city of extreme frost.

    The power of time was like a thread that extended into the river of time and continuously extracted the water of the river of time.

    At the same time, the space trembled violently, and arge number of ripples appeared on the surface of theke, as if it had been baptized by a storm.

    Layers of huge fiery clouds and Towering Inferno demons made of mes were replicated from the past to the present ... It was equivalent to a high-circle spell constructed by dozens of high-level spell casters, and it descended upon the city of extreme frost almost at the same time.

 Chapter 202

    ?

    Chapter 202: Wrath of winter (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    A Crimson light enveloped the entire city of extreme cold. The temperature rose, the air distorted, and the scene of mes filling the sky was like the end of the world.

    how is this possible? what kind of ability is this? ¡±

    The mes that filled the sky were reflected in Barton¡¯s pitch-ck eyes. His face twitched violently, and he looked distorted.

    Even legendary creatures were not immune to the damage caused by high-circle spells. The lethality of spells was very high, and without the strength of Harris, even a legend would have to temporarily avoid the bombardment of high-circle spells.

    ¡°Is it an illusion?¡±

    ¡°No, no, these mes really exist.¡±

    Barton clenched his teeth, and his pupils contracted. He raised his head and looked at the terrifying spell wave that had enveloped the entire city of extreme frost.

    A scorching heat could be felt on his skin.

    The ice field that had always been white and cold was now suffused with a Crimson light. The temperature was rising, making the frost Giants ufortable, but this was just a minor effect.

    The beasts that were climbing the city wall stopped in their tracks, turned around, and ran away.

    Kris and Fred¡¯s mouths were agape as they sucked in a breath of cold air, their eyes wide open.

    Under these spells that covered the sky, the wise and rational appearance of a high-level wizard no longer existed.

    ¡°This ...¡± These were ... Is it the high-circle spell we just cast?¡±

    After regaining their senses and forcing themselves to calm down, kreckins and Fred looked at each other and saw the disbelief in each other¡¯s eyes.

    High-level spellcasters were very sensitive to the changes in magic and elemental energy.

    To their surprise, the appearance of those high-circle spells did not cause any changes in elemental energy at all. From nothing to something, it appeared extremely suddenly, as if it did not belong to this time and space at all.

    Moreover, they were all too familiar with the magic power in those spells. It was clearly from the same source as them.

    This meant that the burning clouds and the inferno demon were not just the same spells, but they were spells that they had cast personally.

    But at this time, so many high-circle spells appeared at the same time. Even if they were squeezed into dry corpses and all their cells were burned into magic power, it would not be enough to cast them.

    the power of time is really incredible. It¡¯s unbelievable.

    The high-level spellcaster murmured in his heart, his eyes filled with yearning.

    Mages yearned for the truth of knowledge and the essence of the world. Time was undoubtedly one of the most mysterious powers, making it difficult for them to control themselves.

    this ce will turn into ashes and dust.

    Garen¡¯s voice was low.

    With a thought, the fire clouds in the sky started to rain fire.

    With so many burning cloud spells activated at the same time, the fire raindrops formed a curtain that was almost seamless, like a waterfall of fire falling from the sky, pouring down on the city of extreme frost with a great pressure and a terrifyingly high temperature.

    The purgatory me demons formed by spells roared again and again. They formed into groups and pounced down with the waterfall of mes.

    BOOM!

    A flower of mes suddenly bloomed on the silver-covered ice field, enveloping the entire city of extreme frost.

    The rain of fire was fierce, and the mes were monstrous. The buildings of the city of extreme frost melted in the mes that devoured everything. The frost Giants inside emitted cold air and were instantly swallowed by the mes. They were quickly burned into ck corpses and then burned to ashes.

    ¡°No! My people! My city of extreme frost!¡±

    Balton, who was bathed in fire, was so angry that his eyes were about to pop out.

    It looked up at the sky and roared angrily. It stretched its hands forward and stabbed into the space. Then, it pulled out a huge white axe.

    The axe was 16 meters long and its de was cold. The back of the axe was covered with sharp ice crystals. The body of the axe was covered with dragon scales of different colors. Most of them were white scales, while the rest were of other colors.

    This was the legendary equipment passed down by the Arctic tribe since ancient times, the winter¡¯s Fury. It was said to be a gift from the giant God to the frost Giant heroes.

    For a long time, winter¡¯s wrath could not be used. It was rusty and was used as a fire Stick. No frost Giant thought it was legendary equipment.

    However, after Balton became themander of darkness, he obtained it by chance, as if it was destined. Under the stimtion of the power of darkness and frost, this legendary equipment came to life. It faded away and regained its brilliance.

    ¡°Legendary equipment.¡±

    Garen frowned.

    He could feel an unusual aura on the dark Frost giant¡¯s giant axe. Its quality was much better than the legendary equipment he had obtained from Halis.

    BOOM!

    A circle of cold air was emitted from Balton¡¯s body, suppressing and dispersing the mes within a hundred meters.

    ¡°Winter!¡±

    The ck giant raised his giant axe and roared.

    Layers of ice crystals with a cold metallic glint extended from the intersection of his palm and the axe. They spread all over his body, forming a full-body ferocious armor that isted all the mes.

    Buzzzzzz! Buzzzzzz! Buzzzzzz!

    Countless ice elements went berserk at the same time, even condensing into solid ice-blue streams of light, like ribbons rushing towards the winter rage, quenching it with ayer of dazzling brilliance.

    Balton wielded his giant axe and struck heavily.

    BOOM!

    A dark-blue de aura that was nearly 100 meters long shot out from the de of winter¡¯s wrath, blocking the waterfall of mes for a moment and cutting it open.

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    A continuous stream of dark-blue de gleams sliced at the thickyers of burning clouds in the sky. The power of frost and darkness scattered the burning clouds, no longer able to form stable damage.

    Balton could not sit by and watch the city of extreme frost get destroyed, nor could he watch his own kind cry in pain in the sea of fire.

    It did not care about the loss of power or the consumption of magic power. With such an aggressive attack, it broke the burning cloud that covered the entire city of extreme cold.

    After the burning cloud was destroyed, Balton held the giant axe with both hands and struck down hard.

    Thump!

    When the handle of winter¡¯s wrath touched the ground, arge amount of frost instantly formed and spread rapidly to the surroundings.

    The ice and frost swept over the burning mes in the city. Some of them were frozen and turned into works of art. They were lifelike, but most of them were extinguished by the cold air emitted by the ice and frost.

    The inferno demon was frozen by the ice and then shattered into pieces by the icicles that Barton had created.

    Frost spread, and the power of winter¡¯s wrath saved the city of Giants from the sea of fire.

    what a powerful legendary equipment! What a powerful giant!

    The two red Dragons circled around garen, their faces full of fear.

    The power of the frost disgusted them, but it also made them a little frightened.

    Nicole Nina had also revealed herself. However, after looking at the huge axe, her body trembled and she disappeared again.

    ¡°Leave this legendary giant to me.¡±

    Garen looked down at the dark giant.

    After a pause, he said calmly and cruelly, ¡± ¡°Lead the Wolf Pack and kill all the remaining Giants in the city. Leave no one alive.¡±

    The true dragons nodded, scattered, and flew down.

    Garen¡¯s gaze swept across the city of extreme frost.

    Although Balton had managed to break up his stacking skill in the end, the damage caused by it could not be avoided.

    The originally rough but bright city of extreme cold was now in ruins. Many buildings were almost melted into liquid by the mes. The high temperature and billowing ck smoke made this ce an environment that was ipatible with the ice ins of the extreme north.

    &Nbsp; Balton cast arge area of effect dark blessing and saved some of the frost Giants that were on the verge of death.

    &Nbsp; however, 80% of the frost Giants had already been turned into charred corpses in the sea of fire.

    The blessing of darkness could not revive corpses.

    Barton looked around at the dpidated city with grief in his eyes.

    It clenched the wrath of winter and slowly raised its head.

    Only a pair of cold eyes could be seen from the face covered by the armor.

    Although he could not see its expression clearly, garen could feel the murderous intent from Barton¡¯s body that was as sharp as a knife. Its target was him.

    Garen¡¯s expression remained unchanged, his silver scales glistening.

    He didn¡¯t give his opponent a chance to attack.

    Because he had continuously released those powerful shes, forcibly dispersing the burning clouds that filled the sky, and then immediately used the frosty cold air that covered the entire city, the current Balton had not recovered yet and was in a weak state.

    Garen, on the other hand, did not care about fair battles with his enemies.

    elerated mode-10x speed!

    This was the maximum eleration that garen could achieve at the moment.

    It only took the silver Dragon an instant to go from extreme stillness to extreme movement. The connection between its movements was perfect and rapid. It suddenly turned into a straight stream of light and descended from the sky.

    The scenery in his field of vision quickly passed by, and the figure of the dark Frost Giant holding a huge axe became clearly erged.

    The wrath of winter glowed with a piercing cold light. Barton roared and swung his axe at garen, who was flying at high speed. A hundred-meter-long ck light shed out.

    It couldn¡¯t see garen¡¯s movements clearly, but with its battle-hardenedbat instincts, it could barely react.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The heavy and angry Jotun sounded in garen¡¯s ears.

    Garen¡¯s gaze focused, and the dying spell immediately took effect on the other party.

    He didn¡¯t want to be hit by an attack from an extraordinary legendary weapon. Although the Dragon scales were as hard as iron, it was obviously courting death to bet on the other party¡¯s legendary weapon not being strong enough.

    If he died because of this, even if he activated time Dragon countercurrent, the future garen might not have the face to save him.

    The dark Frost giant¡¯s movements suddenly fell into slow motion.

    However, to garen¡¯s surprise, when the ten times slowing spell was activated, the river of time around it should have slowed down by ten times, but in reality, it only slowed down by three times.

    The dark Frost giant¡¯s giant axe and armor exuded an invisible power that stabilized the time and space around it, resisting a portion of the dying spell.

    ¡°The effect of the dying spell has been weakened.¡±

    In a split second, garen¡¯s mind was spinning.

    This was the first time he had encountered a situation where his time ability was weakened.

    However, garen was not too surprised or nervous.

    Just as he had thought a long time ago, the power of time at the legendary level was no longer unsolvable. Legendary creatures more or less had some incredible means. The power of time was powerful, but not invincible.

    Moreover, garen was only four years old and had just entered the legendary level. Strictly speaking, he was a creature of the same level as the other party.

    Garen¡¯s gaze was focused as he took a deep breath. The power of time burst out from his body and spread out.

    The area within. radius of more than 300 meters instantly came to. standstill. High-temperature steam, ice crystals. snow, ashes, and smoke ... Everything was frozen in time at this 300-meter point.

    Facing a legend of the same level as himself, garen had no intention of ying around. He used a rather steady method, not giving his opponent any chance, and directly used time stop.

 Chapter 203

    ?

    Chapter 203: The soul cage

    Trantor: 549690339

    Although the effects of the dying spell had been weakened, the power of time freeze was not something that the dark Frost Giants could resist.

    Its entire body was stiff, and it maintained the posture of swinging the giant axe. The power of darkness and ice wrapped around the de of the axe, as well as the giant de light that seemed to tear the space apart, were motionless.

    After the third ring of ck scales grew on his body, garen¡¯s time freeze became even stronger. The range of his time freeze had expanded from a hundred meters to more than three hundred meters.

    The silver Dragon didn¡¯t stop at all. It crossed the giant de in front of it, stretched out its sharp ws, and grabbed the dark Frost giant¡¯s head. Then, it suddenly tightened its grip.

    Kacha Kacha ...

    The ear-piercing sound of metal rubbing against each other rang out.

    Garen¡¯s sharp ws could easily crush magic metal, but it only left a concave crack on the opponent¡¯s helmet. He was unable to destroy it directly and crush its head.

    Time freeze had always consumed a lot of time power, so garen was unable to maintain time freeze for a long time.

    He tried to attack the other parts of his opponent, only to find that his armor was ridiculously hard.

    The giant axe and the armor were a set of legendary equipment, and their quality was surprisingly high.

    I¡¯ve alwayscked some destructive means. I have to speed up my learning of high-circle spells.

    Garen understood his own situation very well.

    The dark Frost Giant in front of him was less than 400 years old and was still in its Prime. It was obviously talented to be a legend, so the effect of Plundering time¡¯s breath was not good.

    As for using the breath of time to expel it ...

    The more powerful the target was, therger the body, and the more time power and magic power it would need. During the time the target was banished, it would continue to consume the power.

    If it was an ordinary legend, it would be fine.

    Garen did not want to bear the burden of expelling an eighteen-meter tall legendary giant who was wearing powerful equipment from the flow of time.

    ¡°Mm ... A destructive technique that is strong enough.¡±

    After nearly half of the power of time had been consumed, garen¡¯s eyes lit up as he thought of a solution.

    He looked at the frozen dark Frost Giant and began to chant in a low voice to construct a spell.

    As the chanting ended, the space where the dark Frost Giant was located rippled and then wrinkled, like a mirror breakingyer byyer.

    6th-circle spell-ne copse!

    The area of space shattered by the copse of the ne was notrge. After all, it was a 6th-circle spell.

    The chest of the dark Frost Giant copsed in a millstone-sized area, and dense cracks appeared on that part of the armor.

    With a thought, garen¡¯s power of time was consumed again, and he continued to copy the spells from the previous second.

    Space stacking spell-ne copse!

    Ka ka ka ... The split lightning-like cracks spread out and climbed onto the dark Frost giant¡¯s armor.

    The copse of the ne caused time freeze¡¯s consumption to double, and garen could not take it anymore. Since the spell had been sessfully cast, he dispersed time freeze at the same time.

    The moment time resumed, the dark Frost Giant roared and then stopped abruptly.

    It could not sense the power of time.

    In a sh, the silver Dragon had already appeared in front of him. He subconsciously wanted to use the main body of the Great Winter axe to sh at it.

    However, just as it was about to move, it felt a powerful tearing force from different directions. It was as if it was stuck in a quagmire. The armor on its body continued to shatter, and it was immediately followed by a sharp pain that felt like it was being cut by a thousand knives.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Why did the space suddenly shatter?¡±

    Balton did not understand what had happened. His perception of time was still at the point before garen used time freeze, so he had no idea what had happened during time freeze.

    In his shock, Balton¡¯s body burst out with evil spiritual light and frosty cold air, trying to break free from the copsing space.

    Garen would never give it such an opportunity.

    He did not care about the loss of mana and the power of time, and cast a few more stacking spells, and the ne copsed quickly again.

    This Level 6 intermediate spell, whenbined with time stop, disyed its true killing power.

    ¡°Detestable!¡±

    Balton roared angrily, his face full of unwillingness. The pain made his face twist.

    At this time, the armor on its body was almostpletely shattered, and its ck body was full of cracks and blood. The dense wounds seemed to have been dismembered, and its breath quickly became weak.

    By the time the effect of the ne copse ended, Barton was already covered in blood. There was not a single part of his body that was intact.

    Garen¡¯s eyes were sharp, and his body moved.

    The sharp dragon ws extended and grabbed the arms and shoulders of Balton who was holding the giant axe. Then, he exerted force.

    Buzzzzzz!

    Fresh blood sttered everywhere.

    Balton, whose vision had already turned ck, cried out in pain. One of his arms had been torn off, and arge amount of blood flowed out.

    The legendary giant axe that was not yet broken was caught by garen. His magic power invaded it, suppressing its resistance and trembling. Immediately after, he froze it with a breath of Frost Dragon Breath, and after applying some protective item sealing spell, he threw it into the dimensional space.

    With his injuries and the loss of his legendary equipment, Balton no longer had the ability to threaten garen.

    The ck giant¡¯s eyes were burning with mes of anger as he red at garen. He waved his bloody left arm and pped it towards garen¡¯s head.

    Its body was weak now because it had used up a lot of its power of time. Garen did not use the dying spell again, but its movements were still so slow that they could be seen clearly.

    Garen leaned his head back to avoid the opponent¡¯s weak swing, and the silver Dragon Tail whipped the dark Frost giant¡¯s waist with the power to split mountains.

    BOOM!

    His body, which was already covered in injuries, was sent flying, crashing into a dozen huge houses that were covered in charred marks, and fell to the ground.

    Balton¡¯s body was buried under the debris of the house and arge amount of sputtering smoke and dust. He trembled endlessly and barely stood up with the support of his only arm.

    The icy blue Frost Dragon Breath came inyers, freezing the body below the dark Frost giant¡¯s neck in ice.

    ¡°Break!¡±

    Barton growled in a low voice and exerted strength in his body.

    The ice shuddered, but it didn¡¯t shatter.

    The current Balton was extremely weak and did not have the strength to break through the frost Dragon Breath.

    The dragon¡¯s ws grabbed the ice crystal and threw the giant onto a higher wall.

    Immediately after, his tinum Dragon eyes were emotionless as he stared at the dark Frost Giant with cold eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, my anger will Drown This City.¡±

    ¡°Enjoy it.¡±

    After garen finished speaking calmly, he turned his gaze away and stood on the city wall, looking into the city.

    With the help of the Red Dragon, the crystal dragon, and the spell caster, the Wolf Pack had already killed their way into the city of extreme frost. They were roaring and running around, pouncing on the frost Giants one by one and tearing them into pieces with their criss-crossing fangs.

    The Red Dragon pped its wings and flew back and forth in the air, washing the ground with its fiery dragon Breath.

    The fire that had just been put out by Balton started to burn again in the city of extreme frost.

    Nicole Nina was a kind person by nature. When the battle was in their favor, she watched from the sky and did not make a move herself.

    The view from the tall city wall was wide, and garen could see all of these scenes.

    Of course, he was also seen by Balton.

    Blue veins appeared on its forehead, and its eyes burned with anger as it roared non-stop.

    the great Solim watches over his believers. He will bring you into the frost prison of his God Kingdom in the bottomless abyss and make you sink into oblivion forever!

    The enemy¡¯s roars and threats were often not as refreshing as the songs of praise.

    Garen did not look at bartton.

    His face was calm, and his eyes reflected the ruined city that was ravaged by wolves and red Dragons. He smiled and said, ¡± if that¡¯s the case, then let your God descend to the main material world. Let me see how much he¡¯s worth.

    Solem ... The God of Frost Giants.

    With garen¡¯s current strength, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat the incarnation of the giant God.

    However, if he were to shake him up directly, based on his understanding of himself, garen would definitely be happy to kill a God¡¯s incarnation in the future.

    Hearing the disrespect and even nder in garen¡¯s words, Balton¡¯s eyes were filled with rage. He struggled violently, and arge number of cracks appeared in the ice crystal, but it was still far from breaking.

    ¡°You know nothing about the power of God.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t respect the gods, you will die because of your arrogance and ignorance!¡±

    Garen nced at Balton and shook his head gently.

    This guy was still moring now, clearly not afraid of death.

    In that case ...

    Garen grinned and opened the dimensional space. He took out a pale green crystal ball the size of a human head and held it between his fingers.

    lowly and ignorant giant dragon, you ...

    Buzzzzzz!

    The dragon¡¯s w pierced through the dark Frost giant¡¯s head, and with a strong twist, it stopped its angry roar.

    Mana was poured into the crystal ball, and it immediately flew up and hovered over the corpse of the dark Frost Giant. It rotated at high speed, and at the same time, it emitted bursts of green light that shrouded the corpse of the dark Frost Giant.

    Very quickly, an invisible pulling force appeared on the crystal ball.

    A fist-sized pitch-ck soul that was filled with evil spiritual energy was pulled out of the huge corpse.

    The appearance of the soul was exactly the same as Balton¡¯s, but it was many times smaller. It was in a translucent illusionary state. There was a trace of anger and unwillingness on its face, mixed with anticipation, and it slowly opened its eyes.

    the great Solem, your believers have returned to your arms today ...

    The voice stopped abruptly.

    Looking at the iparably huge Silver Dragon with a mocking gaze, fear appeared on Balton¡¯s face for the first time, and his soul started to tremble.

    ¡°You, how do you know necromancy?¡±

    Garen chuckled, his words as sharp as a knife, ¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll give you a chance to return to the divine Kingdom?¡±

    The crystal ball was from Halis, a legendary Lich with a rich collection.

    It was called the soul cage and was a very evil legendary item. It could bind the soul of the dead and use it to control the other party¡¯s body. If they wanted to, they could also torture the other party day and night.

    There was a reason why other schools regarded necromancers as evil beings. No living creature would want their soul to be tortured after death.

 Chapter 204

    ?

    Chapter 204: The legendary figure _1

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°You, you can¡¯t do this.¡±

    Once he thought about how his soul was being controlled by someone and was about to be imprisoned in the crystal ball, suffering unimaginable torture and destruction, Balton¡¯s face became slightly distorted.

    It was so fearless of death because it knew that after its death, it would be guided by the God of Frost Giants and could ascend to the God¡¯s kingdom.

    The current oue was not what it wanted.

    Garen chuckled as he looked at the tiny pitch-ck soul.

    The soul of a legendary giant was a precious magic material.

    Whether it was for collection or use, it was something to be happy about and remembered.

    your soul and body will be my first legendary giant spoil of war, but not thest.

    After he finished speaking, he did not look at the look of despair on the face of Barton¡¯s soul. With a thought, the attraction force of the soul cage suddenly increased by several times. The pale green light that enveloped Barton¡¯s corpse quickly shrank and finally turned into a green light that trapped his soul. With a whoosh, it entered the crystal ball.

    Reaching out his hand, the intelligent soul cage flew up andnded between garen¡¯s fingers, spinning at a steady pace.

    In the crystal ball, one could see the soul of a giant, who was at a loss.

    Balton was struggling inside, trying to break the crystal ball and escape. However, his soul¡¯s power was under the influence of this evil legendary item, and there was no possibility of breaking it.

    Immediately after, garen¡¯s gaze became serious, and he began to chant an incantation.

    A low and obscure chant came out of his mouth.

    Wisps of gray-white Death spiritual energy were produced from the crystal ball, forming chains that extended toward Barton¡¯s soul.

    Barton¡¯s soul tried its best to Dodge, but in such a small space, it was caught by the omnipresent gray-white chains after one or two seconds.

    The crystal ball lit up.

    Magic runes were floating in it, sometimes appearing and sometimes disappearing. Finally, it turned into a cor made of runes and wrapped around the neck of Barton¡¯s soul.

    ¡°ve soul!¡±

    Garen shouted in a low voice.

    Arge amount of magic power was poured into it like flowing water, and the soul cage lit up with a dazzling and evil brilliance.

    The cor made of runes instantly tightened, and the moment it came into contact with its skin, it sank into it.

    At this moment, Barton¡¯s soul wailed intensely, as if he was attacked by unparalleled pain.

    It wanted to struggle, but its four limbs were restrained by chains and it couldn¡¯t move.

    His soul¡¯s gaze changed drastically. Countless emotions were intertwined within it. Despair, regret, unwillingness, fear ... However, after two to three seconds, the change in its eyes calmed down and finally stopped at the mechanical eyes of a puppet, expressionless.

    Garen let out a long breath and stopped the infusion of magic power.

    The crystal ball shed slightly and was kept into the dimensional space.

    After that, garen turned his head and looked at the corpse of the huge dark giant that had lost its life force.

    He waved his sharp ws, cutting the ice crystals around the corpse into pieces.

    Plop!

    Its huge body fell down like a copsing mountain, heavily smashing onto the ground of the city wall, raising circles of dust and ashes.

    Garen watched all of this, his eyes fixed on the body of the dark Frost Giant.

    Hu!

    A strong gust of wind blew past him.

    As if it was stimted by the wind, the fingers on the remaining arm of the dark Frost Giant trembled a few times. Then, as time passed, the trembling became more and more intense, spreading to the entire eighteen-meter-tall tower body.

    The dark Frost giant¡¯s muscles trembled, and it slowly stood up in the howling wind.

    His tall body blocked the wind and snow, and his face was expressionless.

    ¡°I pledge my loyalty to you, my Lord.¡±

    Balton, who had stood up again, knelt down on one knee and lowered his head. He spoke to garen with an emotionless voice.

    Garen did not say anything.

    He observed the state of the dark Frost Giant and clicked his tongue in wonder.

    ¡°Halius¡¯s creation is truly amazing.¡±

    it can even enve the souls of legendary creatures and control their bodies through the soul cage.

    but its limit is to enve one legendary soul at a time. The souls of high-level creatures can enve about ten at a time.

    Garen touched the matte scales on his chin and pondered.

    He had already nted a spiritual link with the soul cage, and it was a legendary item that belonged to him. Therefore, he could directly control Balton through the spiritual link.

    this dead body is filled with the power of darkness. It can still exert a strongbat power.

    well, it should be able to exert 80% of itsbat power when it was alive, and it¡¯s not afraid of death and pain. Combined, it might be even higher.

    it¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t know how to strengthen the undead spell. Otherwise, with some training, it might be more powerful than when it was alive.

    Balton knelt in front of the silver Dragon in silence.

    In the devastated city of extreme cold, the frost Giants who had survived the attack of the wolves and Dragons saw this scene. Their eyes were filled with despair, and thest trace of resistance was extracted from their bodies.

    The current Barton only had a simple sentience. He did not have the intelligence and thought processes of ordinary legendary creatures.

    It was equivalent to a legendary battle doll.

    However, the ve souls in the soul cage were not disposable.

    As time passed, it would imprint undead runes endlessly, slowly affecting the other party¡¯s soul, and slowly fight for control. After a certain amount of time, garen would be able to obtain a true legendary servant.

    At that time, Balton¡¯s consciousness would be fully restored, and he would not be much different from when he was alive.

    The only difference was that it would wholeheartedly follow garen¡¯s lead.

    you still want to go back to the divine Kingdom andin? hehe.

    Garen looked at the ck giant who was kneeling on the ground with satisfaction.

    Although he was not afraid of the giant God who could not descend to the main material ne with his true body, if he was targeted by the giant God, there would always be some endless trouble. ording to what Barton said, he was considered a loyal believer of the giant God.

    Even the gods had to be very concerned about believers with legendary strength.

    However, in his current state, he was still alive and not dead.

    It was hard to say if the giant God would notice that one of his legendary believers had encountered a great disaster.

    ¡°Get up and repair your body.¡±

    He gave a simple order.

    Barton stood up expressionlessly, picked up the broken arm, and put it back together. Then, his body lit up with an evil spirit light. In a sh of light, the cut of his arm grew new flesh, and slowly healed.

    The Big Hole that garen had made in her head was also being repaired.

    Creatures that were enved by the soul cage would gain certain undead characteristics.

    As a Dark Knight of the dark evil faction, he quicklypleted the transformation of his body.

    Not afraid of bleeding, not afraid of pain, not afraid of death ...

 Chapter 205

    ?

    Chapter 205: The mncholic time Dragon (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Kill all the Giants that are still alive in the city of extreme frost.¡±

    Garen turned around and looked into the city.

    ¡°As you wish, my Lord.¡±

    Barton said robotically.

    BOOM!

    The ck giant¡¯s body exploded, and the impact caused arge number of cracks to appear on the wall. It was on the verge of copse.

    The red Dragons, who were flying back and forth and washing the ground with Dragon Breath, were shocked when they saw the ck giant running wildly.

    However, when they saw the ck giant expressionlessly grab the upper body of a five-meter-tall adult Frost Giant and crush it into a bloody pulp, they understood that there was something wrong with this legendary giant.

    Barton ran wildly in silence. His 18-meter tall body was taller than many of the buildings in the city.

    &Nbsp; normal Frost Giants were like weak little chicks in front of it.

    At this moment, both Rowell and greesha stopped their actions and flew to garen¡¯s side. They looked on in surprise as Balton ughtered his own giant subjects.

    ¡°My Lord, this ... What method did you use?¡±

    As they were so engrossed in destruction and destruction, they were focused on chasing after the frost Giants, so they did not notice garen¡¯s previous actions.

    Garen said softly, ¡± it¡¯s a legendary item I got from the legendary Lich. It can enve the soul and body of an enemy. It¡¯s not bad.

    At that moment, Balton was eyeing the only Frost Giant that was still alive in the city of extreme frost.

    It was a Dark Knight covered in wounds, with burns, tearing, and gnawing marks all over its body.

    It was surrounded by the corpses of wild beasts. The flesh and blood under its feet had almost fused with the ground, emitting a bloody smell.

    leader, I believe that you won¡¯t be so easily controlled by the Dragon.

    The Dark Knight¡¯s face was filled with pain as he looked at the expressionless Barton and spoke in Jotun.

    you have God¡¯s blessing. You can definitely break free from this ...

    Before he could finish his sentence, a sharp and thick blue-ck giant ice spear whizzed through the air and pierced through the dark Knight¡¯s heart.

    Barton didn¡¯t stop. He didn¡¯t even look at the dying expressions of his former subordinates.

    It carried out garen¡¯s orders meticulously, and the remaining Frost Giants quickly died at the hands of Barton. The already raggle-filled Arctic city was now in ruins because of the trampling and destruction of this legendary giant.

    The wind howled, and smoke filled the air.

    The blizzard descended once more, and pure white snowkes fell from the sky, slowly covering the charred, ruined, and bloody parts of the city.

    &Nbsp; as time passed, after a few minutes, thest trembling Frost Giant had its neck broken by Balton.

    Afterpleting themand, it stood silently in the snow, motionless.

    Seeing this, garen shook his head gently.

    it doesn¡¯t have any reaction or intelligence.

    if he were to fight with other legends, it should be difficult to replicate the power of Balton before.

    ¡°Mm ... However, this situation won¡¯tst long.¡±

    He divided a part of his magic power and mind into the soul cage to speed up thepletion of the perfect envement of Balton.

    Compared to a battle doll with no intelligence, he wanted a true legend who had been brainwashed.

    The Wolf Pack and some of the kriqins ¡®summons were cleaning up the battlefield.

    The flesh and blood of the frost Giants were something that even true dragons disdained to eat. They felt that it was dirty, smelly, and unbearable to eat.

    However, they were powerful magical creatures after all. Every bit of flesh and blood of the frost Giant contained a decent amount of frost magic power and was a good supplement. After Wolf evil asked for garen¡¯s permission and received an order, he led the winter Wolves to gobble up the remains of the city.

    The other wolves could only eat the ogres and trolls who were loyal to the Giants and had died with them.

    Garen, the two red Dragons, the human wizard, and the crystal dragon were all standing on the towering city wall, sizing up the silent dark Frost Giant.

    Balton¡¯s previous performance had left a deep impression on them.

    In the face of such a terrifying doomsday-like stacked spell, this legendary Frost Giant could actually break it in a violent way. With its legendary strength, even the enemy true dragon would find it difficult to underestimate it.

    Unlike Rowell and the others, Nicole was hesitant. Her eyes were filled with hesitation as she peeked at garen.

    This crystal dragon¡¯s gaze was mainly focused on garen¡¯s neck and dragon ws, while it sneaked a nce at the ring of ck scales.

    From Nicole Nina¡¯s expression, it was obvious that she was hesitant.

    The crystal dragon looked at the Crimson Dragon and the high-level mage, but did not see any surprise or shock on their faces. It had a few more guesses in its mind.

    During garen¡¯s battle with Balton earlier, the sky full of mes caused by the stacked sky spell was shocking, but it was still eptable.

    However, the frozen time within the several hundred meter radius was not hidden from Nicole¡¯s eyes.

    Legendary dragons were more like illusory legends in the Dragon Legacy, and almost no true dragons believed in the existence of legendary dragons.

    Especially the Dragon of Time, which was even rarer than the Dragon God.

    But now, after seeing garen¡¯s ability, and thinking about his insane growth rate ... Nicole started to believe in the existence of the Dragon of Time.

    Garen noticed the strange look in Nicole¡¯s eyes.

    He turned his neck and looked at the crystal dragon with gorgeous scales. He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Why are you looking at me so sneakily?¡±

    Nicole, who had been peeking at garen, turned her head to the side. She did not dare to look at garen and only nced at him from the corner of her eyes.¡±No, nothing.¡±

    The crystal Dragon¡¯s slender tail was still sweeping around nervously.

    This kind of behavior was different from garen¡¯s impression of Nicole.

    As for his identity, garen¡¯s current attitude was not to show it off, but he also did not hide it.

    He couldn¡¯t hide it. The characteristics of the ring of ck scales and the power of time were unique to the time Dragon.

    There was no need to hide it.

    If a powerful existence heard of him and wanted to attack him, they had to first think about whether they could resist the dragons of time from other timelines. Unless he ran to the outer nes and was targeted by some particrly powerful gods, he would not encounter any real danger.

    Outside of the main material ne, the gods could truly exert the extraordinary divine power of the most powerful creatures in the multi-dimensional ne.

    Even if it was a time Dragon that had the mysterious power of time, it would at least need to be an adult to have a chance topete with a God¡¯s main body. Garen was still far from that.

    Back to the main topic, the current state of Nicole Nina caused garen to shake his head unnoticeably. He did not say anything more, and just quietly looked down at the dead silence and charred ck, where only the howls of the wolves could be heard from time to time.

    However, after a few minutes, Nicole Nina could no longer hold back her curiosity.

    The crystal Dragon¡¯s wings pped gently as it looked at the silver Dragon with a deep gaze. It said nervously, ¡± ¡°Add ... Dear Dragon of Time, Nicole Nina is honored to be able to witness your true appearance.¡±

    After hearing what Nicole Nina said, garen was slightly stunned.

    He did not expect that Nicole Nina would be so reserved.

    When the red Dragons, ck dragons, and green Dragons discovered his identity as a time Dragon, they were excited and respectful. Of course, they were also cautious when facing a legendary dragon, but garen felt that it was because he was not familiar with them.

    The crystal dragon, who also lived in the ice ins of the extreme north and had interacted with each other before, could be considered a friend.

    ¡°You can just call me by my name.¡±

    Garen looked at Nicole.

    Since she did not receive any negative words, Nicole was certain of garen¡¯s identity. She was excited and nervous at the same time, as if she had witnessed the existence of a legend with her own eyes.

    ¡°Garen, I will definitely help you build the most indestructible fortress.¡±

    Said Nicole Nina seriously, no longer using the respectful tone.

    However, the respect in her eyes was still there, and she could no longer look at garen with the same passionate eyes as before.

    Garen, who did not expect this to happen, fell silent for a moment.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be looking forward to it.¡±

    Garen gathered his thoughts and smiled at the crystal dragon.

    His tinum Dragon eyes regained their calmness and indifference at the same time.

 Chapter 206

    ?

    Chapter 206: A forcefully twisted melon is not sweet

    Trantor: 549690339

    A weekter, at the ice cliff Dragon Nest.

    With a series of banging sounds, the ice cliff was shaking and shaking violently. Pieces of giant rocks were cut and carved into unnatural shapes.

    The weak kobolds, the strong minotaurs, and the nature priests who could use the power of the earth ... Under the orders of the crystal dragon, some of the followers and ves were transforming the ice cliff from the bottom to the top.

    Nicole Nina was very enthusiastic. She handed Lilith and Amos over to Luna¡¯s family to take care of, while she went straight to build a fortress for garen.

    This was a rtivelyrge project that could not bepleted in a short time. It consumed a lot of energy and physical strength.

    However, Nicole, who was so busy that her feet did not even touch the ground, dly endured it.

    The Dragon¡¯s Nest, which used to be a small mountain of treasures and magical equipment, was now empty.

    As construction was going on here, it would be uninhabitable for a long time, so garen moved all his treasures to the snow Mountain Dragon¡¯s Nest on the other side of the White crystal mine. He spent a few more days casting arge number of protective spells in the snow Mountain Dragon¡¯s Nest to prevent outsiders from sneaking in.

    At this moment, garen was at the side of the White crystal mine, examining a huge axe.

    The giant axe trembled violently in his dragon ws, and clusters of ice crystals extended from the point of contact, trying to freeze garen¡¯s body. However, this level of resistance was easily suppressed by garen.

    The Dragon w didn¡¯t move at all, firmly holding the giant axe.

    winter rage ...

    From Balton¡¯s mechanical reply, garen already knew the name and origin of this legendary equipment.

    Legend had it that it was a gift from Solim to the frost Giant heroes. It came from the frost prison divine Kingdom and had once drunk dragon blood in the Dragon death war, taking the lives of countless true dragons.

    But whether it was true or not was hard to say.

    Many biological groups liked to create legendary stories in the name of gods. Some of these stories were true, but most of them were fake.

    The true form of winter¡¯s wrath was this giant axe, but by injecting mana into it during battle, it could stimte the matching winter armor. The armor that was torn to pieces by the copse of the ne was actually just a condensation of energy.

    The winter¡¯s Fury itself was not damaged.

    After a period of continuous maintenance, it could once again te the user with armor.

    It was impossible for him not to be envious of the armor that had been stopped by time and could not be destroyed no matter how he attacked.

    Garen also tested the sharpness of the Great Winter axe.

    The Dragon scales, which had been indestructible in the past, were cut open by the axe de like tofu. The sharpness of the axe was terrifying.

    The quality of this legendary equipment far exceeded the ones that Harris had forged.

    Garen frowned slightly as he looked at the trembling winter¡¯s Fury in his hand.

    Legendary equipment all had a certain level of intelligence, but no matter whether he threatened or bribed them, this thing always resisted silently, unwilling to be used by garen.

    The moment he took it out of the dimensional space, winter¡¯s wrath broke through the ice seal and swung the axe at garen from a distance. However, since there was no user to control it, its power was limited, and it was easily restrained by him.

    If it was an ordinary adult true dragon, it might have been beheaded by the violent winter¡¯s Fury.

    Garen also asked kriqins and Fred, but they could not do anything about it.

    Winter¡¯s Fury had existed for a long time, and its forging method waspletely different from the current one. If the intelligence it carried was erased and destroyed, the equipment would be considered useless, and there would be no way to repair it.

    it¡¯s a legendary equipment made by a giant. If it was obtained by other creatures, they might be able to submit to it.

    but to be obtained by a Dragon ... What a pity.¡±

    Garen shook his head slightly.

    He opened his mouth, and the breath of Plundering Time brewed in his mouth.

    Plundering the breath of time was very useful in destroying equipment. The torrent of time was not something that a legendary equipment could withstand. It would decay and shatter.

    However, after thinking for a while, garen¡¯s eyes moved slightly, and the breath of time plundering in his mouth dissipated, he did not really spit it out.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t let me use it, then what about the current Balton?¡±

    He thought of this problem.

    Such a powerful piece of legendary equipment would definitely attract many legendary yers to fight for it. It would be a pity to destroy it.

    Under normal circumstances, even if it could not be used, garen would still keep it as a collection. However, it was better to destroy a legendary equipment like winter¡¯s Fury, which was hostile to the true dragon and had such a powerful killing power.

    When a legendary giant was equipped with such equipment, many ancient dragons could not do anything to it.

    After a while, the silver Dragon left the Dragon¡¯s Nest and came to the peak of the snow Mountain. Its ws gripped the rugged mountain rocks and looked down.

    Nicole Nina had taken away a portion of the mining kin and ves, but there were still many left behind. They were still mining the White crystal vein.

    The White crystal mine was only a small magic gem Mine, and the White crystals contained in it were not very abundant. After a few months of high-intensity mining, it had be a lot barren, and the remaining followers and ves were enough.

    As such, it wouldn¡¯t be long before this mine vein waspletely mined out.

    Arge amount of white crystals would be embellished on garen¡¯s Mountain of treasures, shining and making him feel rxed and happy. Of course, it would be better if he could embellish it with the same amount or even more other gemstones.

    The winter Wolves that were entrenched nearby saw garen and let out respectful howls.

    Garen focused his eyes and noticed that the body size and aura of the winter Wolves in his field of vision had grown a lot.

    [ therge amount of Frost Giant flesh that they ate in the city of extreme frost is a rare tonic for them, so they have obtained many benefits. ]

    At the moment, the Wolf Pack in the mine was not the only one. After the battle in the city of extreme frost ended,ng er immediately volunteered to lead the Wolf Pack again with two other Winter Wolf leaders to conquer the icy ins of the extreme north.

    After the previous lesson, it had be more cautious, cunning, and cold.

    Although there were three leaders in the Wolfheart n,ng er was undoubtedly the one with the most authority. Compared to him, Lang Li andng Xing were much younger in all aspects.

    His gaze stopped on the winter Wolves that were growing in size for a moment.

    Garen turned around and looked at the ck giant who was leaning against the wall of the snow Mountain.

    Barton was expressionless. His body was covered with ayer of silver white snow, but this still could not hide his dark skin and his fierce aura.

    With the legendary dark Frost giant¡¯s size and aura, it closed its eyes and leaned against the mountain wall. Although it did not move, it was still hard to ignore.

    ¡°Balton, activate this equipment,¡±

    Garen said in a low voice.

    After receiving the order, the dark giant opened its eyes, and there was no emotion in its icy blue pupils.

    Hu!

    Garen threw out the winter¡¯s Fury.

    The ghastly white giant axe drew an arc in the air and spun towards Balton.

    Bang!

    Barton stretched out hisrge and wide palm. As if it was his body¡¯s instinct, his hand urately grabbed the intersection point between the axe de and the axe body.

    Barton¡¯s listless eyes flickered slightly as he held the winter¡¯s Fury.

    At the same time, within the soul cage, Balton¡¯s soul suddenly opened his eyes. The calm expression on his face became struggling again, but he still couldn¡¯t move under the soul chain¡¯s grip. On the contrary, because of the wear and tear caused by the struggle, the control Rune¡¯s pration became faster.

    However, its violent struggle still had some effect.

    At this moment, the dark giant seemed to havee to life.

    It suddenly turned its head, its eyes burning with anger as it looked at garen. At the same time, it raised its giant axe high and roared towards the sky.

    ¡°Winter!¡±

    With an angry roar, the wrath of winter emitted a dazzling brilliance, instantly dispersing the snow that fell from the sky.

    Barton roared with all his might, his body bending as he was about to jump up and use winter Fury to sh at garen.

    However, in the next instant, it suddenly stopped.

    In the soul cage, a cor made of runes appeared around the neck of Balton¡¯s soul. The chains tightly bound his limbs, and arge amount of grayish-white aura condensed into runes and drilled into his head.

    Its expression then returned to normal.

    At the same time, garen saw the dark giant¡¯s face Twitch a few times.

    Although it was still expressionless, its intelligence had increased a little, and there was a trace of movement in its eyes.

    just like that, it won¡¯t be long before this legendary giant ispletely enved by the soul cage.

    Garen¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he looked satisfied.

    Balton held a giant axe in his hand, and his entire right arm was condensed into a ferocious-looking armor.

    The winter armor, which had been damaged by the copse of the ne, had now recovered the structure of an arm.

    Winter¡¯s Fury could indeed exert the corresponding power in his hands. At this time, it was sharp and dazzling.

    Through the connection with the soul cage, garen directly issued an order in his mind.

    He pped his dragon wings and flew closer to Balton.

    Balton¡¯s huge body moved. He lowered his head and knelt on the ground. At the same time, he raised the wrath of winter with both hands and faced garen.

    Garen reached out his Dragon w and picked up the winter¡¯s Fury.

    The winter¡¯s Fury that had just left Balton¡¯s palm immediately trembled violently at a high frequency. At the same time, it emitted an extremely cold air that lingered around garen¡¯s dragon ws, but it was useless.

    Garen forcefully picked up the winter¡¯s Fury, and used a certain amount of magic and mental energy to open up a new dimensional space with a spell.

    Garen then threw the winter¡¯s Fury into the dimensional space.

    When he needed it, he would use it to arm Balton and increase hisbat power.

    Garen was not at ease leaving the wrath of winter with Barton.

    Garen could foresee that with the blessing of winter¡¯s Fury, Barton would be able to be his top fighter for a long time.

    If garen did not have the power of time and only relied on his giant dragon body and spells to fight against the darkmander of the Arctic city, the result would be very uncertain.

    On the other side, Balton, who had lost his winter rage, stood in the snow silently, like a huge, lifelike ck stone sculpture.

 Chapter 207

    ?

    Chapter 207: The world of fire and scorched earth

    Trantor: 549690339

    Garen retracted his gaze from Balton and flew back to the peak of the snow Mountain.

    He turned his neck slightly and looked around. Rolling dragon power emanated from his body and swept in all directions.

    The Draconic Aura contained garen¡¯s will. All the followers and followers near the snow Mountain raised their heads the moment garen¡¯s Draconic Aura swept past them, and their faces were filled with excitement.

    This was especially true for the two red Dragons that were resting and waiting in the nearby snow forest.

    haha, I¡¯m finally leaving this environment without any mes.

    The red Dragons roared andughed. They pped their wings, scattering down a zing fire, and flew towards the peak of the snow Mountain where garen was.

    The ground trembled violently, and the earth was shattered. It was as if some ferocious beast was moving its body below, and dark green evil scales could be vaguely seen between The Broken Earth and rocks.

    The frost forest serpent Dragon moved underground like an earthen Dragon, avoiding the buildings and facilities of its followers and slithering to the foot of the mountain.

    When they were old enough, as long as dragons wanted to conceive, they could control the process to a certain extent. After rolling around in the underground Dragon Nest for a few days, the stone tomb snake dragon sessfully became pregnant.

    After that, the cold forest serpent Dragon ruthlessly drove the stone tomb serpent Dragon away.

    The Ishizaka snake dragon did not put up with the other party¡¯s thoughts either. After expressing its intention to leave and its respect for the Dragon of Time to garen, it left without a second¡¯s dy.

    A momentter, the silver Dragon stood on the highest peak of the snow Mountain. Two red Dragons circled in front of it, and a cold forest serpent Dragon swam below it.

    The human mages also gathered, their bodies wrapped in the light of spells as they floated in the air.

    After dealing with the Arctic city, garen patrolled arge area of the Arctic tundra. He did not find any other powerful forces that could threaten his back garden, so he was relieved. After exining some things, he was ready to go to theva half-ne.

    In the end, Nicole did not bring the two human children with her.

    The environment of the quasi-Elemental ne was and of death for those with low strength. Without protection, they would not be able to survive for a long time.

    The elements in the Prime Material ne were bnced and the environment was suitable.

    Only certain species and powerful individuals could live in an elemental quasi-ne where two types of elements were mixed. A pure Elemental ne was even more dangerous, with the existence of an Elemental Lord.

    As for the ones that garen had to bring along to theva demine, there were not many of them as the teleportation would consume gemstones and energy ording to the number of people.

    However, they were all powerful existences.

    Two adult Crimson Dragons, a frost forest Naga in its Prime. and two high-level spell casters ... There was also the legendary soul ve, Balton.

    There was naturally no need to borate on legendary creatures. They were second to none in all the dimensions and were highly respected top-notch powerhouses. High-level spellcasters were also elite existences that could not be underestimated, and the same was true for adult true dragons.

    A half-ne that was several timesrger than the ice ins of the extreme north would definitely be able to breed a certain number of legendary creatures due to its special environment.

    However, the quantity would be limited, and the quality would not be too high.

    Like what garen was worried about before, an Elemental Lord that wasparable to a God probably only had a one in a billion chance of being born in such a half-ne.

    Garen¡¯s gaze shifted, and he saw a look of anticipation on the faces of his subordinates.

    The space around him rippled, and his sharp w reached into it to feel around.

    Garen grabbed the heavy brick-like stone door, and then took it out of the dimensional space under the watchful eyes of many.

    the name of the Dragon of eternity will resound in the sky and the earth of the other nes.

    it¡¯s here! Roel and Gretel looked at the ancient stone door with excitement.

    As soon as the stone door appeared in the air, they could feel the strange magic circting on it. It gave the dragons an extraordinary feeling.

    Garen was quite pleased with the praise from the Red Dragon.

    The Red Dragon was the most arrogant of the five-colored evil dragons and looked down on 99% of the creatures. Even if a legendary creature came, they would still maintain their arrogant attitude and look down on the other party. The reason why they were so respectful to garen was mainly because of his identity as the Dragon of Time.

    Otherwise, even if they had sworn to follow him, they would not be so respectful.

    After that, garen took out his red me staff and took out a few red gemstones with a pained expression.

    The moment the red me staff appeared, the beautifulva crystal at the top shook slightly, forming a faint connection with the diamond-shaped depression in the middle of the stone door.

    The staff he had gotten from Morton was only going to show its true use now.

    ¡°Sigh, my precious stone.¡±

    Garen sighed.

    Then, he pointed the red me staff at the stone door and stopped blocking the connection between the two.

    As if attracted by an invisible force, theva crystal made a cracking sound, causing the red me staff to tremble. A few secondster, it separated from the fiery red staff, spun in the air, and instantly embedded into the groove of the stone door.

    All of a sudden, streaks of fiery red energy were emitted from theva crystal like liquid patterns.

    Like a forked lightning, it quickly extended to the entire stone door.

    BOOM!

    The mes rose, and the entire stone door began to burn. The me patterns on the surface glowed, and all the runes lit up. They were mysterious, and at the same time, they emitted a scorching temperature and aura.

    At the same time, the stone door in garen¡¯s hand began to shake, trying to break free from his dragon ws.

    Garen¡¯s gaze flickered slightly, and he let go of the Dragon w.

    The stone door that was covered in mes flew up and then hovered in the air. It didn¡¯t move at all, as if it had grown in space.

    The burning mes on it condensed into flowing silk ribbons.

    One end of these me ribbons was above the stone door, while the other end was hidden in space, connecting to an unknown ce.

    next, I¡¯ll put in five fire or earth magical gemstones.

    Garen let out a long breath.

    He turned his head and couldn¡¯t bear to look at it. Then, he threw a few gemstones at the stone door.

    Ka ka ka ...

    The gems were attracted by an invisible force, and they were embedded in the grooves around theva crystals. The gems began to shine brightly, and extremely pure magic power began to be emitted. Meanwhile, the luster and color of the gems themselves slowly dimmed.

    All the creatures present were staring at the stone door.

    Buzz ... Buzz ...

    The space trembled and the stone door shook.

    The crack in the middle slowly opened with a dull and rough sound, revealing a dazzling red color bit by bit. It was even more intense than the burning mes, and it illuminated the nearby space red.

    On garen¡¯s Silver Dragon scales, the red light interweaved and circted, as if it was covered with ayer of gauze.

    The red Dragons felt the presence of the high-temperature me, and their breathing became heavier.

    Buzz ... Buzz ... After a while, the stone door waspletely open.

    The dense mana formed a barrier that only revealed a red light, making it impossible for people to see the specific appearance of the world behind.

    The stone door was a teleportation tool created for humanoid creatures. The passage formed was notrge enough for a true dragon to pass through, but it was just right for a human.

    Looking at the teleportation gate that had already been opened, the silver Dragon¡¯s body glowed like water.

    His body slowly shrank.

    In an instant, garen transformed into a silver-haired, tinum-colored human form. His entire body was rippling with the aura of time and immortality.

    After that, Red Dragon Roel transformed into the human form that garen had seen before, while greesha transformed into a gorgeous figure with a head full of red wavy hair, standing side by side with Roel.

    At the same time, the frost forest serpent Dragon wriggled its body and flew up.

    In a sh of light, it turned into a burly man with a fierce face and sharp teeth in its mouth.

    Under garen¡¯smand, Barton¡¯s body shrunk into the appearance of a small giant that was more than two meters tall. After he retracted his dark power, his ck skin turned into the blue color of the frost Giant.

    As both of them were humans, they didn¡¯t need to use the shapeshifting spell.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we can enter now.¡±

    Garen said as he looked at his subordinates.

    He moved his body and walked to the stone door. After a slight pause, he took a step and his body immediately entered the door. He passed through the red light and disappeared.

    After that, the rest of the people entered one after another and disappeared from the sky of the snow Mountain territory.

    *

    *

    *

    This was a zing red world.

    mes and rocks formed its body, and the ground was scorched and dry. Bright magma flowed through the cracks like liquid.

    There was no sun in the red Sky, which looked like a curtain of mes.

    All he could see was fire.

    However, the mes that filled the sky were enough to light up the entire world, leaving no ce for the darkness to hide.

    This ce was the incarnation of fire and scorched earth. From time to time, flowers of fire would bloom in the air, burning out of thin air. On the scorched ground, towering volcanoes rose one after another, and not even a trace of green could be seen. The air was filled with the pungent smell of sulfur, without a trace of fragrance.

    However, even in such a world, in such an environment of fire and scorched earth, there were still creatures that lived tenaciously.

    At the foot of a furnace-like volcano, there was a winding and scorchingva river.

    Theva flowed slowly, bubbling with ck and red bubbles. At the same time, it emitted a terrifying temperature of hundreds of thousands of degrees.

    On one side of thend around the winding corner of theva river, there lived a n of fire dwarfs.

    Firebeard n.

    Some of these short men, who were as hot-tempered as fire, were patrolling the edge of the tribe. They were wearing iron armor that was hot from absorbing the heat, but they seemed unaffected.

    Most of the fire dwarfs stayed in the tribe.

    There were vertical chimneys on top of the round houses that looked like bowls, and ck smoke was billowing out from them.

    The nking sounds of metal being forged reverberated in the sky above the firebeard n.

    The sparks from the forging processnded on the exposed chests of some fire dwarfs. They were sweating in front of the molten iron furnace, but their faces were very excited.

    Forging, high temperature, zing fire ... These were the fire dwarfs ¡®favorite things.

    Today, the firebeard n was as usual.

    The life of the fire dwarves was dry and stable. Very few creatures wanted to provoke these explosive and rude dwarves.

    However, a stone door suddenly appeared in the air. With a strong white light, cold wind, and low temperature, it broke the daily life of the firebeard n.

    The fire dwarves outside the house raised their heads vigntly. After seeing the teleportation gate, they immediately shouted.

    One by one, short but sturdy fire dwarves holding hammers or axes walked out of the house. Among them were fire dwarf mages holding thick staffs.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    The leader of the firebeard n, the 1.2-meter tall Rick Gunn, looked up at the sky with a grave expression.

 Chapter 208

    ?

    Chapter 208: The evil consequences of speaking dirty

    Trantor: 549690339

    Garen had never seen such dense and excited fire elemental energy.

    He took a deep breath.

    The faint smell of sulfur and the temperature that was far higher than the ice ins of the extreme north hit him in the face.

    A portion of the cold air that came through the stone door came into contact with the cold wind and the hot air here, immediately bursting out with a sizzling sound. A wave of steam was produced near the stone door, spreading out and enveloping everyone¡¯s figures.

    As he looked into the distance, he saw a fiery red and charred world.

    The red mes and the scorched earth formed the main colors of the elemental half-ne.

    Garen activated the detection aura.

    His spirit light vision was instantly filled with the two-colored spirit lights belonging to the fire and earth elements.

    The air was filled with fire elements, including the sky that looked like a curtain of mes. The ground was made of sinking earth elements, with some fire elements mixed in.

    although it¡¯s a quasi-dimension with both fire and earth elements, the number and density of the fire element seems to be much higher than the earth element.

    Garen turned his gaze and thought to himself.

    At the same time, the human-shaped Rowell and gresha were both extremely excited.

    The two red Dragons closed their eyes and opened their arms, as if they were embracing the ming sky and scorched earth in front of them. At the same time, they took a deep breath of the sulfur-scented air, and their faces revealed a look of intoxication that came from the bottom of their hearts.

    ¡°Ah, what a smell of freedom, what a fragrant air.¡±

    a world like this ... If all worlds are like this, with continuous volcanoes and raging mes ...¡±

    ¡°That would be such a wonderful thing.¡±

    The red Dragons couldn¡¯t help but groan.

    On the other hand, Ulpian, who had transformed into a fierce-looking man, frowned. He waved his hand to disperse the high-temperature steam around him, as though he was feeling a little ufortable with the environment.

    Although the frost forest serpent Dragon¡¯s name had the word ¡± frost ¡± in it, it was not a native creature of the ice ins of the extreme north. It could live in all dark and deep jungles or underground.

    However, Ulpian was used to living in the icy ins of the extreme north.

    Now that he was in apletely different environment, he felt a little ufortable, but it was no big deal.

    As Frost Giants were native frost-type creatures, Balton remained expressionless as he did not have any independent emotions.

    The surrounding high-temperature steam also made garen a little unhappy, and his body seemed to have a wet and sticky feeling.

    So he raised his arm and gently waved it forward.

    Hu!

    A strong wind rose out of thin air, instantly dispersing the thick steam around him.

    This was a spell-like ability point that belonged to the White Dragon, the wind-creating spell. The White Dragon Lady had once used the wind-creating spell on garen. Garen had long mastered the wind-creating spell, but he didn¡¯t have many opportunities to use it.

    After the strong wind dispersed the high-temperature steam, garen turned to look at the stone door.

    The stone door had lost its power and was slowly closing. Theva crystals embedded in it seemed to have dimmed a lot, and the gemstones around it had be a dull gray.

    They were like the stones that could be seen everywhere on the roadside.

    ¡°The magic power of the gem has been exhausted.¡±

    Garen shook his head slightly.

    Then, he took out the red me staff.

    The dimva crystal began to shake and left the stone door. It then drew an arc in the air and returned to the top of the red me staff, bing one with it.

    As it needed to absorb the fire and earth elemental energy in the air, the red me staff was no longer suitable to be ced in the space ring or dimensional space.

    Garen handed it to Fred and said, ¡± take the red me staff with you and take care of it. When the teleportation energy is enough, give it to me.

    you can use it while it¡¯s in custody.

    He had left a time mark on the red me staff andva crystal, so he was not afraid of any idents.

    Fred nodded solemnly and joyfully.

    ¡°Thank you for your trust.¡±

    He held the red me staff, his eyes wandering between theva crystal and the fiery red body of the staff, gently touching the smooth body.

    The red me staff was the key to opening theva demine.

    It was also the wand that Morton had used in battle.

    It had a very powerful bonus effect on the magic of evocation, especially fire-type magic.

    After losing theva crystal, the stone door lost its energy supplypletely. The me-like patterns flowing on the door instantly extinguished and closed tightly. At the same time, it began to fall under the pull of the earth¡¯s gravity.

    Bang!

    Garen stretched out his arm and held the corner of the stone door with one hand.

    The three-meter tall stone door was muchrger than his human form. It was very thick, simple and heavy, but in garen¡¯s hands, it seemed to be weightless.

    Opening the dimensional space, garen put the stone door inside.

    At this moment, a brand newnguage that he had never heard of before came from below.

    It was like the sound of a hammer when forging steel.

    Following the sound, garen looked at the ground.

    The first thing that came into view was the rising and falling semi-circr upside-down positions on the ground, likerge mounds of earth, densely distributed around the windingva river.

    After that.

    Those humanoid creatures that were barely one meter tall, short and stout, appeared before garen¡¯s eyes.

    In fact, when he had just arrived here, garen had already noticed the existence of these dwarves. However, his mind was attracted by the scenery of theva world and he did not pay attention to these dwarves.

    After the initial sense of novelty faded a little, garen carefully looked at the humanoid creatures below.

    He had a full beard and unkempt hair. His exposed chest was as heavy as a rock. His short arms were also thick and strong, and his muscles were intertwined ...

    They were wearing crude chain mail, and most of them had steel gauntlets on their forearms. They were holding weapons of the same style.

    At first nce, the equipment looked very simple.

    However, the elemental aura on them indicated that they were all magic weapons of good quality.

    ¡°So it¡¯s the fire dwarf.¡±

    ¡°The fire dwarves have gone extinct in the Noah continent.¡±

    ¡°These guys are born to be master cksmiths.¡±

    Garen¡¯s eyes lit up as he thought to himself.

    Arge part of the legendary equipment passed down from ancient times on the Noah continent came from the hands of dwarven cksmiths. Among all the dwarves, the fire dwarves were the best at forging, but their tempers were a bit worse than the average dwarf¡¯s. They were quite irritable.

    At this moment, krichens had a thoughtful expression, as if he was listening carefully.

    ¡°They should be speaking the dwarvennguage.¡±

    Oh, there might also be some fire dwarf ent.

    He said slowly.

    The fire dwarves below were currently chattering. Although he could not understand them, garen could feel some anger in their tone.

    Garen looked at Kris.

    ¡°You know the dwarvennguage?¡± He asked.

    Kris¡¯s body was wrapped in an invisible magic barrier, isting him from the endless dry and hot wind.

    ¡°I understand a little, but the dwarvennguage they speak is quite different from the dwarvennguage on the Noah continent. I almost didn¡¯t recognize it at first.¡±

    Garen nodded lightly.

    ¡°What are they talking about? trante it.¡±

    In terms ofnguage, garen¡¯s talent was not any worse than his talent in spell learning. As long as he had the intention, he could quickly learn a newnguage. However, it was still difficult for him to understand it in a short time since he had juste into contact with it.

    Kriqins listened carefully.

    A few secondster, he looked a little hesitant. After a few moments of hesitation, he smiled bitterly at garen and said, ¡± my Lord, they seem to be scolding us and asking us to roll down from the sky ... The curses are a little unsightly, so I won¡¯t say it. ¡±

    Garen¡¯s expression darkened.

    He didn¡¯t have a bad temper, but that didn¡¯t mean he would allow others to insult him, especially when he didn¡¯t show any hostility or malice.

    The dignity of a true dragon was not to be challenged.

    At this time, the red Dragons and the frost forest serpent Dragons also heard what kriqins said.

    Garen¡¯s expression only darkened slightly, but before he could say anything, their faces were filled with rage, and they said ferociously, ¡± these ant-like things dare to provoke the Dragon race!

    None of these guys were kind.

    The five-colored evil Dragon, as well as the snake dragon species that were even more ferocious and cruel than the five-colored evil Dragon, would not tolerate the curses of weak creatures.

    If garen wasn¡¯t beside them, they would have revealed their true forms and gone down to ughter.

    Kriqins looked at garen¡¯s slightly sunken face and heard the few evil dragons ¡®restless words, and added, ¡± it¡¯s like this. These dwarves are acting out of their racial habits ...

    Perhaps it was because of their dissatisfaction with their race¡¯s physique, but the dwarf n had a very disgusted and disgusted behavior.

    The other creatures looked down from above.

    Garen and the others ¡®actions of floating in the air above the dwarves¡¯ heads were a great challenge to their dignity in the eyes of the dwarves. To them, it was as if they were riding on their necks and shitting, which was unbearable.

    On the other hand, the short-tempered fire dwarfs used almost half of their spokennguage to curse.

    These stocky little dwarves were quite vicious when they cursed.

    ¡°Hmph, no matter what, these little things will have to pay the price for their words.¡±

    The red Dragons ¡®expressions were nasty, and mes began to burn around them.

    After saying that, Rowell and gresha looked at garen.

    Garen nodded and said calmly, ¡± go. Give them two choices. Be the Dragon¡¯s Kin. Or turn into ashes in the Dragon¡¯s Fury.

    Garen didn¡¯te to theva half-ne for a vacation or for a sudden idea.

    After learning about theva demine from Luna, his goal had been very clear. He wanted to conquer and control this ce, making it his own small world where only his loyal followers could live.

    With such a goal, one could have two styles of doing things.

    The first was to use a soft approach, disying his power while offering benefits, slowly nibbling away at theva demine, expanding his influence, and finally bringing it under his control.

    The second was to use violence to directly sweep over with absolute martial strength, support followers, and eliminate obstacles.

    All the living things in this world were afraid of might and not of virtue.

    In order to save energy and not waste too much of his energy, garen decided to use the second method, which was to cut the Gordian knot quickly.

 Chapter 209

    ?

    Chapter 209: me Dragon (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    After receiving garen¡¯s response, the two red Dragons who were still in their human form smiled ferociously.

    The next moment, they descended from the sky at the same time. Their bodies began to be attracted by gravity and fell to the ground at an extreme speed. Below them was the territory of the fire dwarf n.

    The leader of the fire dwarfs, Rick, had a stern expression.

    Brown eyes looked at the figure in the sky. The dwarves raised the warhammers and sharp axes in their hands high. The fire dwarf spellcasters with slightly neater appearances were already chanting in a low voice, constructing spells and drawing in the rich fire elemental energy around them.

    The creatures that lived in the environment of theva demine were most likely fire or earth elemental.

    The fire dwarfs were called fire dwarfs because they were a fire-type subspecies of dwarfs.

    The dwarven Warriors waved their heavy weapons and sent out sharp des of fire across the air. The spellcaster finished chanting and formed arge of fire, which enveloped the two humanoid Red Dragons that were falling from the sky.

    Of course, these dwarves still didn¡¯t know the true identity of the group of people above.

    They did not have the ability to see through the true dragon Transformation spell, so they only thought that these were a few bold spellcasters.

    The status of mages was respected not only in the Noah continent, but also in theva demine. Or rather, it was the same in the vast majority of the main material world. However, just because they were respected didn¡¯t mean that the dwarves of the firebeard n could let them look down on them.

    ¡°Outsiders are not allowed to fly in the territory of the firebeard n.¡±

    Rick snorted heavily.

    In his field of vision, the concentrated attacks from the dwarven warrior and the spellcaster had already gone from the bottom to the top, and were about to hit the two falling figures.

    However, at this moment, two deafening Dragon roars were heard continuously.

    Roar! Roar!

    As the Red Dragon roared, the mes burned and rolled on their bodies.

    The two tiny human figures instantly expanded and extended in the mes, turning into ferocious, gigantic true dragons.

    This sudden scene stunned the firebeard n dwarves.

    Then, his expression changed drastically, and his heart beat faster.

    Dragon, they¡¯re not humans. They¡¯re, they¡¯re fire dragons!

    Some of the dwarves ¡°voices were trembling.

    Even in theva demine, there were legends about Dragons. Although the creatures here had never seen a real Dragon with their own eyes, the first time they saw one, they could confirm the identity of the other party from its fierce momentum and appearance.

    As for the fiery dragon, it was another name for the Red Dragon.

    For example, Blue Dragons were also called storm Dragons, while Green Dragons were also called Forest Dragons ...

    At the same time, the fire dwarves ¡®attacks touched the Red Dragon.

    The first spell he came into contact with was the spell from the caster, me.

    Several fires with a diameter of over ten meters could indeed be calleds to restrain humans. However, their target was the gigantic Red Dragon that was over twenty meters long.

    The red Dragons directly charged over.

    BOOM!

    The me was instantly torn apart, turning into scattered sparks.

    Immediately after, the magic shes with high temperature and mes also arrived andnded on the Red Dragon¡¯s scales one after another. Sparks burst out, but they didn¡¯t leave a single mark.

    Using fire element attacks to attack the Red Dragon.

    Unless it was strong to a certain extent, it was no different from scratching the Red Dragon¡¯s itch.

    ¡°Ugly little dwarves dare to challenge the great red dragon.¡±

    Balls of Fire with a diameter of about two meters spewed out from between the ferocious criss-crossing fangs.

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    These fireballs uratelynded on the dwarves ¡®houses, and the powerful impact instantly blew the mud-like houses into pieces. At the same time, they ignited raging mes.

    Some of the fire dwarfs that were closer to the explosion were hit and their bodies were sent flying.

    The temperature of the Red Dragon¡¯s mes was even higher thanva. Even the aftershock of the mes scorched the bodies of the fire dwarfs, who had extraordinary fire resistance.

    The power of an adult red Dragon had been greatly increased in theva demine.

    The power of their mes had increased by at least 30%pared to the ones on Noah continent.

    From the power they had just disyed, the fire dwarf mages with higher intelligence and calmer minds understood that it would be difficult for the firebeard n to fight against these two red Dragons.

    Not to mention, there were other figures in the air who were silent and motionless.

    Although it was still in human form, it was very likely that it was also a Dragon that could travel with a true dragon, but in human form.

    If they really angered the other party, the firebeard n would not be able to bear the consequences.

    There were not many mages among the fire dwarfs, only six in total.

    It was rare for a dwarf to have a spellcaster. Wizards had a high status in the n. They were intelligent and could guide the development of the n.

    In a split second, the fire dwarf mages hurriedly stopped the nsmen who were jumping in rage and wanted to fight the dragon to the death when they saw their houses destroyed.

    As they realized that the Red Dragon¡¯s attack was aimed at the houses and buildings, it was only to vent its anger and did not kill anyone. Although the fire dwarf was injured by the aftermath, he did not die.

    This meant that there was room for discussion.

    The other party was not here for destruction and ughter.

    ¡°Stop! Without my order, you are not allowed to make a move!¡±

    The fire dwarf¡¯s great elder let out an angry roar, and his staff hit the n leader¡¯s helmet hard. A very clear explosion was heard, attracting the attention of the fire dwarfs.

    The Grand Elder was already five hundred years old.

    As a sixth-circle intermediate spell caster, he was an elder with high prestige among the fire dwarfs.

    He had watched the leader grow up with his own eyes, and he had even personally sent the Father of the current leader away.

    After the first elder, who had the highest prestige in the n, spoke, the irascible dwarves who wanted to fight back with their lives hesitated for a moment. In the end, they put down their weapons under the first elder¡¯s dignified gaze.

    Rick held the pure steel War hammer tightly, rubbed his head, and looked at the great elder with fire in his eyes.

    However, the great elder¡¯s eyes were even more furious, and he was about to hit again.

    Rick retracted his gaze resentfully and decided not to argue with the great elder at this juncture.

    At the same time, the rumbling explosion was stilling. While the fire dwarves were hesitating, the surroundings had been turned into a sea of fire by the Red dragon¡¯s breath.

    The mes were raging.

    It filled his vision.

    Bang!

    The strong wind caused by the pping of the Dragon wings shook the mes away. The Red Dragon¡¯s huge bodynded on the ground, sshing a circle of smoke and dust. The surrounding mes scattered as if matching the power of the Red Dragon.

    lowly race, pledge your loyalty or turn into ashes!

    After showing off his power that was enough to destroy the firebeard n, he spoke in the Dragonnguage.

    The great elder looked up at the ferocious and huge Red Dragon. He felt the scorching heat from the other party¡¯s body and his breathing became slightly difficult.

    At the same time, after hearing the sybles from the Red dragon¡¯s mouth, the group of fire dwarves looked at each other, but no one said a word.

    They didn¡¯t understand the Dragonnguage.

    Even on the Noah continent, only spellcasters would learn the draconguage. In theva demine, because Dragons were extremely rare, there were even fewer people who were interested in learning the draconguage. Even if they wanted to learn it, they had to have the corresponding knowledge inheritance to do so.

    The firebeard n did not have any knowledge of the Dragonnguage.

    Looking at the silent fire dwarves, the Red Dragon¡¯s already little patience was quickly worn out, and his ferocious dragon face was full of impatience.

    Buzzzzzz!

    They spewed outrge balls of mes, forcing the dwarves in front of them to retreat.

    At such a close distance, the impact and pressure brought by the Superrge dragon body made the hot-tempered and reckless fire dwarfs understand that the other party was definitely a terrifying monster that the firebeard n could not afford to provoke.

    mighty true dragon, please forgive the firebeard n for their disrespect.

    The great elder was slightly surprised and spoke in the dwarvennguage.

    The red Dragons obviously didn¡¯t understand, and their expressions gradually became dangerous.

    As proud Dragons, they did not care if the other party could understand their words.

    From the Red Dragon¡¯s point of view, weak creatures should try their best to cater to him.

    Due to thenguage barrier, the hot wind kept blowing, but it could not blow away the tense atmosphere.

    In such a tense atmosphere, a few fire dwarf mages looked nervous and silently chanted. The sturdy dwarf Warriors clenched the weapons in their hands.

    In the air, garen, who was looking down silently, said with a calm expression, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go down,¡±

    Through Luna, he had gained a certain understanding of theva demine.

    But it was far from enough.

    After all, Luna had only been here for a short while before leaving because she didn¡¯t like the hot environment.

    And that was many years ago.

    As time passed and the stars moved, everything was still moving. Who knew if the information from her mouth was still correct?

    Garen needed to obtain more information from the native creatures of theva half-ne.

    For example, was there already a powerful Lord who had unified arge number ofnds and ns?

    How many legendary giant elemental spirits were there among the fire and earth elementals that had gained life?

    In a suitable environment, the strength of an elemental was not inferior to that of a Dragon, and they were both extremely powerful species.

    If there were a lot of legendary giant elemental spirits, it would take a lot of effort to control theva demine.

    If a certain number of legendary elementals were to join forces, it would be difficult to deal with them without time Dragon countercurrent.

    but no matter what, as long as there are no Elemental Lords with god-like power, this world will eventually be my world.

    Garen thought to himself.

    Quasi-divine power was another name for those who did not have extraordinary divine power and were not gods, but were powerful forces that could stand shoulder to shoulder with gods.

    The silver-haired young man¡¯s body shed with a faint light, and his human figure suddenly turned into a Silver Dragon over thirty meters long. His dragon wings covered the sky and blocked the light from the ming sky, casting arge shadow outline below.

    Layers uponyers of Silver Dragon scales, mysterious ring-shaped ck scales, winding and towering dragon horns ...

    The fire dwarves noticed something strange. They looked up at the sky and suddenly stopped breathing.

    The ferocious Red Dragon was nothingpared to the giant Silver Dragon in the sky. They were obviously not on the same level.

    ¡°A legendary dragon.¡±

    The great elder of the fire dwarfs felt that his throat was extremely dry as he muttered in a low voice.

    His so-called legendary dragon was not referring to the rare legendary dragon species.

    Instead, he was talking about the dragons with legendary power.

    Giant Dragons that could grow to more than thirty meters long were basically powerful legendary creatures, except for snake Dragons. The firebeard n did not know much about Dragons, but they did know a lot. Judging the strength of Dragons by their size, they at least knew something.

    The silver Dragon disappeared into the sky under the curtain of mes.

    When the fire dwarves came back to their senses, the pair of tinum Dragon eyes was almost within reach, staring at them indifferently.

    The two red Dragons retreated silently.

    They were like guards and subordinates at the same time. They restrained their fierce expressions and stood silently on both sides of the silver Dragon, respecting it.

 Chapter 210

    ?

    Chapter 210: Giant elemental spirit (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Tell them that any creature that provokes the true dragon should be reduced to ashes in the true Dragon¡¯s Fury.¡±

    but the great Eternal Dragon is willing to give them a chance to live.

    submit to the Dragon¡¯s wings, or turn into ashes in the mes.

    When kriqins and Fred rushed over and stood behind garen, garen lowered his head slightly and looked down at the group of fire dwarves. At the same time, he spoke to kriqins calmly.

    On the other side, the fire dwarves, who didn¡¯t like to be looked down upon by this behemoth, didn¡¯t have a singleint.

    In the end, he still followed his heart.

    In the face of a power that could easily kill all the people in his n, the disgust that came out of habit became dispensable.

    After receiving garen¡¯s instructions, Kris looked at the dwarf who was only as tall as his waist but almost twice as wide as him, and expressed garen¡¯s words in the dwarfnguage.

    The dwarvennguage he spoke was very pure.

    The fire dwarves ¡®dialect was difficult for kreckens to listen to.

    These dwarves didn¡¯t speak themonnguage, they only knew one of their ownnguages.

    In addition, the pure dwarvennguage that Kris spoke was quite easy for the fire dwarfs to understand. It was like the rtionship between Mandarin and the local dialect. These fire dwarfs might not even be as proficient as Kris in the pure dwarvennguage.

    After learning of the silver Dragon¡¯s intentions, there was amotion among the fire dwarfs.

    The ordinary fire dwarves were silent. Only the great elder and the firebeard leader were conversing quickly in the dull fire dwarven dialect. As they discussed, they would asionally ask kriqins some questions, to which kriqins replied with no expression.

    A momentter, the two firebeard n messengers asked kriqins with a serious expression.

    Then, they both looked at garen.

    Without waiting for garen¡¯s inquisitive gaze, Kris sensibly took the initiative and said, ¡± ¡°They are asking where you came from and what your purpose is.¡±

    they said that if you were doing this for the sake of killing and war, the righteous dwarves would rather die than pledge their allegiance.

    if they are not, then for the survival of the firebeard n, they are willing to be the legendary true Dragon¡¯s Kin.

    Although the fire dwarfs were hot-tempered, they were still creatures of the kind andwful camp.

    The silver Dragon pondered for a moment and said calmly, ¡± ask them first if the living beings of flesh and blood in this ne already have a unified will, or are they a pile of loose sand, fighting on their own.

    also, what¡¯s the rtionship between the elemental life forms and the flesh life forms? which of the two is stronger? ¡±

    Kris nodded, then looked at the fire dwarves and asked.

    Almost as soon as he finished speaking, the crowd of fire dwarfs burst into a morous discussion.

    This was a rather surprising matter.

    Dwarves were usually quiet and reserved, so they wouldn¡¯t talk like a swarm of bees unless it was something that they really couldn¡¯t keep quiet about.

    In addition, garen could see the unpretentious anger on their faces.

    With the dwarves ¡®straightforward temperament, they would not pretend to be angry.

    Even though he couldn¡¯t understand the fire dwarfs ¡®words, he could tell a lot from their violent fluctuations in their tone and the changes in their expressions.

    The target of this anger was not garen.

    Kriqins listened carefully to what the fire dwarves were saying.

    It was quite a challenge for him to understand the dwarvennguage with the heavy ent of these people.

    However, the wise mages were brave enough to ept the challenge.

    The great elder struck the copper-coated staff in his hand, creating a crack in the ground with great force. He then shouted loudly, causing the somewhat chaotic crowd of fire dwarfs to calm down.

    Then, he started to talk to kriqins with a serious expression.

    As if he could tell that Kris didn¡¯t really understand his own words, the great elder spoke very slowly and tried to speak as clearly as possible to let Kris understand what he was trying to say.

    As time slowly passed, a hot wind with the smell of sulfur continued to blow.

    After talking for about three minutes, the great elder stopped.

    Kris nodded slightly, then looked at garen, and said in a low voice, ¡± my Lord, the flesh and blood creatures here are all fighting on their own. There are no signs of them joining forces. Furthermore, they are not doing well.

    this kind of elemental half-ne is the world of the elemental lifeforms. The elemental spirits upy 90% of thend in theva half-ne, and the elemental lifeforms think highly of themselves and look down on other life forms. From time to time, they will bully flesh lifeforms.

    Garen listened to Kris¡¯s words and gently nodded.

    This situation was more or less the same as what he had thought.

    Whether it was a pure Elemental ne or an elemental half-ne, the space between the sky and the earth formed by elemental energy was undoubtedly a paradise for elemental life forms. Living in such an environment would be very difficult for flesh and blood life forms.

    90% of thend is under the control of elemental lifeforms ...

    The silver dragon¡¯s eyes shed with a sharp light.

    After a short pause, kriqins added, ¡± this is the territory of the firebeard n. This fire dwarf spellcaster who has lived for five hundred years is the great elder of the firebeard n.

    he once saw the giant elemental spirits destroy the tribes of the flesh and blood ns.

    some tribes were burned to ashes by the fire spirits, some were crushed to pieces by the earth spirits.

    there has always been a war between the Titans. Now, most of the flesh and blood species are struggling to survive in the cracks of the Titan War.

    Five hundred years old ... He had a long life.

    Garen looked at the fire dwarf spellcaster in surprise.

    His beard wasn¡¯t as bright red as the other fire dwarves¡¯, it had already turned pale.

    However, this great elder¡¯s eyes were still bright and lively. One couldn¡¯t tell that he was an old man on the verge of death.

    Dwarves didn¡¯t have short lives like humans. They had long lives.

    An ordinary dwarf would reach adulthood at about 40 years old, and would reach the end of their lifespans when they were more than 400 years old. To be able to live to 500 years old was considered a very long-lived individual, almost equivalent to a 120-year-old human.

    However, this should also be rted to his spell attainments that were close to that of a high-level spellcaster.

    Magic power could cleanse the body and baptize the bloodline, which could extend one¡¯s life to a certain extent.

    After listening to Kris¡¯s trantion, garen was silent. He touched the cuticles on his chin with his dragon ws and fell into deep thought.

    All the fire dwarfs looked at the silver Dragon nervously.

    He was waiting for the other party¡¯s reply, or rather, his judgment.

    In the heavy atmosphere, the passage of time seemed to be extremely slow. Ayer of sweat appeared on the faces and palms of some fire dwarves. It was unknown whether it was because of the hot wind or because of nervousness.

    Finally ...

    About three minutester.

    The silver Dragon slowly spoke under the nervous gazes of the fire dwarfs.

    tell them that I havee from the prime material world for peace and unity.

    After a pause, garen added,¡±the situation of the giant elemental spirit ruling this ce and oppressing the living beings of flesh and blood will change.¡± &Nbsp;

    Peace and unification ... Kriqins was stunned.

    As for the silver Dragon¡¯s purpose ining to theva demine, they were very clear.

    However, when he thought about it carefully, peace and unity did not seem to be wrong.

    When this half-ne belonged to a unified will, peace naturally came. After all, the fire and earth elements were constantly at war in theva half-ne, and there were asional conflicts between elemental and flesh lifeforms. It had nothing to do with peace.

    The high-level spellcaster who was loyal to the Dragon of Time came up with a reasonable exnation for garen¡¯s words.

    Kris deliberated over his words and exined the meaning of the silver Dragon to the fire dwarves in pure dwarvennguage.

    As the high-level spellcaster spoke calmly, the surrounding fire dwarves gradually became excited.

    There was a ray of hope in his eyes.

    The leader of the firebeard n, the fire dwarf Rick, as well as the great elder mage, who had a higher prestige than the leader, bowed to garen at the same time, expressing their respect in a low voice.

 Chapter 211

    ?

    Chapter 211: The ck Sun¡¯s anomaly (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    the firebeard n is willing to be the great dragon¡¯s minion and submit to the Dragon¡¯s wings.

    Kriqins tranted.

    Garen nodded slightly.

    After listening to the many conversations between the fire dwarf and kriqins, he actually didn¡¯t need kriqins to trante. He could already understand some of the other party¡¯s general meaning, but it was not specific enough.

    He would discuss the dwarvennguage with kriqinster, and he would be able to understand and use it.

    However, since the fire dwarves had be their kin, they had to learn the Dragonnguage or themonnguage in order to cater to thenguage of the giant Dragons. They did not want garen to cater to them and speak the dwarfnguage. Garen only learned the dwarfnguage out of his own interest.

    Garen temporarily gave this task to Kris.

    Most dwarves were straightforward, taciturn, and not very intelligent. However, the spell casters, such as the dwarven great elder in front of him, were quite wise and knowledgeable.

    The high status of spell casters was not only because of their powerful magic abilities.

    It was also because they could understand runes and construct spells, which were usually much more intelligent than other creatures.

    Kriqins only needed to teach the dwarven spellcasters first. With the spellcasters ¡®wisdom, it was not difficult to learn themonnguage. After they had learned it, it would be more convenient to teach the other fire dwarves. However, with the dwarves¡¯ character and thinking, this was bound to be a headache for the elders.

    Chi Chi Chi ... A gust of hot wind blew past, and the air suddenly lit up with thread-like mes without any warning.

    This was a natural reaction in the ne where the fire element was dense, so it did not attract the attention of the fire dwarves. However, garen and the other visitors from the main material world were quite interested, and his eyes were looking at the thread-like mes floating in the air.

    Slurp.

    Rollin sniffed, inhaling the burning mes in the air. He snorted again, spitting out sparks. At the same time, he had afortable and refreshed expression on his face.

    Aftering to theva demine, the scorching air, the smell of sulfur, and the hot wind that blew from time to time made the two red Dragons happy from the bottom of their hearts.

    Such an environment was heaven for Red Dragons.

    ¡°You guys find a ce to rest first.¡±

    Garen said to his subordinates.

    what¡¯s going on? ¡± Earl and gresha looked at each other and then looked at the windingva river in unison. They pped their wings and flew over, plunging into the vastva river with a ssh, causing dazzling magma sparks to ssh.

    Ulpian looked left and right before aiming at an open space that was further away from theva river.

    The dark green, slender body moved like a drill and disappeared into the ground.

    The dark Frost Giant stood silently at the side, retracting the power of darkness and frost on its body. Garen, on the other hand, was learning the dwarvennguage through Kris, making rapid progress.

    There was nomonnguage in theva demine, so if he wanted to understand the situation here, he had to at least understand thenguage of the local creatures.

    If he waited for the fire dwarves to learn themonnguage, he would need some time.

    It was difficult for the biological ns here to unite, partly because of thenguage barrier between them.

    *

    *

    *

    At the same time, while garen was trying to gain a deeper understanding of theva half-ne.

    In the snow-covered tundra of the extreme north.

    There were eight people forging ahead in the blizzard.

    It was a small team of determined Pdins, including an old priest in a white robe. They crossed the continuous Dragonspine Ridge and arrived at the ice ins of the extreme north.

    The Church of Light had not forgotten about the search for the ck Sun sculpture.

    On the Noah continent, the Church of Light was the most popr ce for believers.

    This was because this wasn¡¯t a big world.

    In the period of time since they received the Oracle, the people of the church of Light had traveled across more than half of the Noah continent, deep mountains, dense forests, overseas, swamps, in order to find the traces of the ck Sun sculpture.

    However, he had not found anything.

    At this point, the icy ins of the extreme north, which no one had ever paid attention to, had attracted the attention of a church team.

    The snow was falling, and the cold wind was as sharp as knives. The environment of the icy ins in the extreme north was extremely harsh, unbearable to bear.

    However, the members of the church were not ordinary people, and they were not afraid of the cold wind and snow.

    Time passed slowly, and the wind and snow weakened asionally.

    They silently chanted the prayer of the God of Light. Every time they walked past a ce, they would use their eyes that could detect evil to observe the surroundings. If they encountered an evil existence, they would destroy its body in the name of the God of Light and purify its soul. Although they encountered some obstacles during this period, it did not affect their progress.

    As such, they gradually entered the depths of the northern ice fields.

    They crossed the Snowy Mountains and treaded through the tundra in the cold wind. A few dayster, on a snowy day, they arrived at the edge of a cier Rift Valley.

    A few Pdins stood at the edge of the Rift Valley and looked down.

    This was like a scar on the ice ins of the extreme north. The Rift Valley that tore the earth apart was like a natural chasm. It was deep and serene, and the bottom of the valley could not be seen. One could only faintly hear the hoarse howls of the cold wind.

    A burst of white light appeared.

    The space rippled, and a few tall horses walked out.

    These horses had wings with pure white feathers on them. Their bodies were surrounded by the aura of light, and their white skin and manes seemed to be glimmering.

    The Holy Knight mounted his horse and was about to cross the Great Rift Valley to continue his exploration.

    However, the old priest who had yet to Mount his horse looked at the chasm, hesitated for a moment, and called for them to stop.

    ¡°I smell evil.¡± He said.

    The burly Pdins were stunned for a moment, and then their faces turned serious at the same time. They looked down at the bottomless Rift Valley, and the darkness inside seemed to be so deep that it could swallow people¡¯s hearts.

    The priest¡¯s eyes lit up with the light of divine spells.

    His eyes werepletely filled with white light, bright and threatening.

    His expression was grave as he kept looking around.

    In the end, he saw wisps of ck gas.

    Although the ck mist was weak, the evil and ominous aura it carried made his mind shake.

    ¡°There¡¯s deep evil down there. We can¡¯t just sit by and do nothing.¡±

    The priest confirmed.

    A Pdin decisively pulled the priest up and sat on the horse with him.

    The White-winged horse pped its wide wings and let out a clear neigh. Then, its hooves stepped on the air and plunged into the bottomless Rift Valley.

    *

    *

    *

    send someone to visit the surrounding biological ns and spread the news that a legendary true dragon has descended from the main material world and is gathering its followers to bring peace and unity.

    Garen spoke in the dwarvennguage as he spoke to the leader of firebeard under Rick¡¯s shocked gaze.

    In fact, it was very simple for a legendary dragon to keep its followers.

    As long as they expressed their intention to collect followers, many ns would be moved by the news and willingly be the legendary true Dragon¡¯s followers.

    In particr, the life forms in theva demine were not living well. It could even be said that they were on tenterhooks, not knowing when their peaceful lives would be destroyed by the elemental spirits.

    It was clear what kind of choice they would make when a legendary-level existence came at this time.

    ¡°Your wisdom is truly admirable.¡±

    The nearby dwarven elder praised.

    It took garen less than a day to master the dwarvennguage, and now he could even speak in the dwarvennguage with their local ent. If one didn¡¯t look at his appearance and only heard his voice, it was hard to imagine that he was a legendary dragon.

    As you wish, the Warriors of the firebeard n will bring the name of the Dragon of eternity to the other ns.

    The firebeard leader nodded and immediately set off. He personally led his men out of the firebeard n and headed to the nearby biological ns.

    Garen flew to a small volcano that was seven hundred meters tall nearby and directly fell into the mouth of the ck smoke-filled volcano, soaking himself in the hot and bubblingva.

    The gurglingva emitted heat, which seeped through the Dragon scales and nourished the strong muscles below.

    His adaptability was very strong, and he had gotten used to the environment of theva demine.

    Not long after, garen, who had his eyes slightly closed, suddenly opened his eyes, and a sharp cold light shed in his tinum Dragon eyes.

    But very quickly, the sharp gaze faded and turned into a look of doubt.

    In that instant, garen felt the time mark moving.

    Moreover, it was the mark of time that he had imprinted on the sun sculpture. The range of movement was not small, but it stopped moving after only about ten seconds.

    In his perception, the sun sculpture was still firmly under the Great Rift Valley, and the strange movement just now seemed to be an illusion.

    ¡°Mm ... Did some creature in the canyone into contact with the statue?¡±

    ¡°Or was it blown away by the strong wind?¡±

    Garen was deep in thought.

    I¡¯ll return to the icy ins of the extreme north after a while and take a look at the situation of the sun sculpture.

 Chapter 212

    ?

    Chapter 212: The situation in the ne

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°I pledge my loyalty to you, my Lord.¡±

    A fire Gnoll about 2.4 meters tall knelt on one knee and panted heavily. His cruel little eyes contained an extremely excited light as he looked up at the huge Silver Dragon on the peak of the volcano.

    Garen nodded slightly, and his dragon ws grabbed the hot rocks of the volcano.

    The tinum Dragon eyes looked down.

    Hundreds of fire gnolls gathered together and knelt on the ground like their leader.

    Gnolls also existed on the Noah continent.

    These fire gnolls were a variant, and their appearance and habits were simr to the gnolls on the Noah continent.

    These guys had red, needle-like fur from their necks to their tails. Their long, narrow eyes revealed vicious and cruel emotions. Their bodies were obviously hunched, as if it was difficult for them to straighten their backs. Their protruding mouths had crisscrossing sharp teeth, and they were drooling unconsciously. The sharp ws on their palms were cold.

    Gnolls were a verymon type of Dragon-rted creature.

    Like the kobolds, they would follow the footsteps of the true dragon and volunteer to be a Dragon¡¯s Kin.

    Gnolls were not Dragon descendants and did not have a weak Dragon bloodline like the kobolds. However, theirbat power was much stronger than the kobolds, and many gnolls could speak some simple dragonnguage.

    It wasn¡¯t considered fluent and pleasant to the ears.

    But at the very least, the Dragonnguage spoken by the gnolls didn¡¯t sound like the barking of the kobolds, and it sounded more pleasant.

    Although they respected the true dragon and immediately came after hearing the news, they were not the first race toe to pledge their allegiance.

    The fire gnolls were already the fourth monster n toe to the fire dwarf tribe to pledge their allegiance to garen after spreading the news of the legendary true Dragon¡¯s appearance.

    It was much easier for a legendary true dragon to gather its followers than garen had thought.

    Many of the living creatures chose to pledge their allegiance to garen the moment they arrived at the fire dwarf tribe to confirm the information and saw garen¡¯s true form.

    This was because Dragons were born with a powerful deterrence, and it was also rted to the flesh and blood life forms in theva demine wanting a powerful backer.

    ¡°The great true dragon epts your allegiance.¡±

    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll give you your first mission.¡±

    stand up and go back the way you came. Return to your tribe and announce my arrival to the other races on the way.

    The silver Dragon said in a low voice.

    Hearing this, the leader of the fire gnolls bared its fangs. Its red fur fluttered in the wind, as if it was on fire.

    I promise toplete the mission. The fire gnolls will not disappoint you.

    After that, groups of fire gnolls left from the foot of the volcano, turning back along the way. When they passed by some tribal ns, they spread the news of garen¡¯s arrival like the fire dwarfs.

    It was not just these fire gnolls.

    The monster ns that had chosen to pledge their loyalty to garen had also received such an order.

    Thus, after only a few days, the news of a legendary dragon from the main material world crossing the ne anding to theva world spread like wildfire, reaching almost all of the flesh and blood races.

    Under the fiery red Sky, time passed by calmly and normally.

    More and more intelligent creatures came to the volcano near the fire dwarf tribe. After seeing the legendary Dragon¡¯s posture, they chose to pledge their allegiance at the speed of light. Their efficiency was so fast that the fire dwarfs were in disbelief.

    In the past, there were powerful creatures or groups that wanted to unite the flesh and blood creatures that were in a state of disunity. They wanted to gain a higher power and authority, and then find a way out under the pressure of the elemental spirits.

    But there were no exceptions.

    They all failed.

    It was because they didn¡¯t have legendary-level strength, and they didn¡¯t have the Dragon¡¯s prestige that spread across many nes.

    A true dragon naturally had the dignity and aura of a ruler, and it was easy for other creatures to submit to it.

    A Dragon that had just reached adulthood would be able to obtain the active loyalty of many creatures, not to mention that garen was a true dragon of the legendary level, and he even had two adult evil Dragon leaders as followers.

    It had been less than half a month.

    More than half of the flesh and blood life groups that lived on this scorchednd had already chosen to pledge their loyalty to garen and be the legendary giant Dragon¡¯s family n.

    The fire dwarves, who were very proficient in forging and smelting, had used the power of the entire n to build a temporary Dragon Nest for garen in just ten days using metals and ores.

    The dragon¡¯sir was located on a steep volcanic wall and was quite magnificent.

    Streams ofva meandered out of the volcano¡¯s crater and surrounded the Dragon¡¯s Nest. mes and thick smoke billowed.

    Around garen¡¯s Dragon Nest, there were two smaller, more simple red Dragon¡¯s nests. They were distributed on both sides, like side halls, surrounding and protecting garen¡¯s main Dragon¡¯s Nest.

    These two Dragonirs belonged to Rowell and gresha.

    Although the two of them were partners, to Dragons, even if they were partners, they would not live in the same space. Both sides needed to live in their own separate dragon nests, and at the same time, they would ce their treasures in case the other party coveted them.

    A Dragon¡¯s Lair could not amodate two adult dragons, even if they were a male and a female.

    In thergest Dragon¡¯s Lair, garen was soaking in the magma pool that was drawn out from the volcano. His dragon wings were spread open, and he felt the gentle flow of the magma evenly.

    He was no longer personally involved in the matter of gathering his followers.

    Because it was too simple, the convergence of followers had be a programmed assembly line. When the other party saw garen, they were shocked and then swore their allegiance without any twists and turns. In the beginning, garen had even personallye out to ept the allegiance, but as the number of times increased, he became a little tired of it.

    This matter was left to the two red Dragons.

    Both of them enjoyed the ttery and praise from the weak creatures and happily epted the task of gathering their followers.

    These creatures that lived in a world of fire and scorched earth were very suitable to be the followers of the Red Dragon. The power of the fiery red Dragon was also very attractive to fire-element creatures. After seeing the Red Dragon for the first time and feeling the scorching hot aura on its body, many ns chose to submit.

    In addition, although they were directly loyal to the Red Dragon, they all knew that the giant silver true dragon was the true master of this ce.

    The powerful red Dragon was only one of his followers.

    Garen did not have the chance to use the violent methods he had envisioned.

    The creatures and ns here were too tactful. At the very least, none of them had chosen to resist or reject the rule of the true dragon.

    If it could always be this easy, garen would be happy to see it happen.

    But he understood that in the end, he had to use force to speak.

    The true Masters of theva demine were the fire spirits and earth spirits, not the ns that chose to pledge their loyalty to him.

    The powerful giant elemental spirits naturally would note to pledge their loyalty to the legendary giant dragon the moment they heard news about it. They would most likely be thinking about how to get rid of garen and make this unstable factor that had suddenly appeared disappear from the world they controlled.

    In addition, garen learned some noteworthy information from the fire dwarf.

    The territories of the fire Genie and the earth Genie were clearly divided, dividing the half-ne of nearly 100 million square kilometers into two major parts.

    The Eastern and Southern regions were filled with fire elementals. From time to time, there would be ring mes in the air. Lava was everywhere, and the mes were turbulent. This was the territory of the fire Djinn, and arge number of fire elementals lived there. There was also a towering city ruled by the fire Djinn, which was built with a material called me steel stone.

    It was called the city of me steel.

    In the Western and Northern regions, the density of fire elementals was much lower. There were rugged, strange-looking Rock Hills and high mountains, and the air was filled with falling stone powder. Earth elementals dotted the area.

    Here, there were also countless towering stone walls that formed a vast and deep Stone Citybyrinth. Living creatures that could not fly walked into it, and only a few lucky ones could walk out of it.

    The giant Earth Spirit lived in thebyrinth of the stone city.

    Garen¡¯s current location was in the middle of the fire Genie¡¯s and earth Genie¡¯s territories.

    The fire and earth elemental energies were more bnced here, and non-elemental life forms could barely survive.

    They were sandwiched in the middle by the powerful giant elemental spirits. Whenever they broke out in friction and war, the flesh and blood creatures of theva demine would always bear the brunt pitifully, struggling on at death¡¯s door in the aftermath of the war between the giant elemental spirits.

    The reason it could survive until now was purely because the giant elemental spirit did not care about flesh and blood.

    asionally, they would burn some flesh and crush some bones. To them, it was a pleasant and rxing thing.

    ¡°In the beginning, the distribution of the elemental energy here shouldn¡¯t be so clear.¡±

    Garen thought to himself.

    When fire elemental life forms gathered together, they would attract the gathering of fire elemental energy. In order to survive better, they would either be active or passive, gradually creating an environment with extremely dense fire elemental energy. This was the same for earth elemental life forms.

    When the elemental energy became dense, it would attract or directly give birth to more elemental life.

    Thus, it became a cycle.

    As time passed, theva demine gradually evolved into its current state.

    both giant spirits want to destroy each other and make this ce a pure Elemental ne with only one element.

    ¡°If I seed, this ce will be equivalent to ... A small-scale fire elemental ne or a small-scale earth elemental ne.¡±

    The Dragon wings rolled up a handful ofva and poured it down his head.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The hotva slowly slid down the silver Dragon scales, giving off hot white smoke.

    for elemental lifeforms, the purity of elemental energy is rted to the survival of their race.

    ¡°The war between the fire and earth spirits is inevitable.¡±

    If he wanted to control theva demine, he could start with the conflict between the fire element and the earth element. Through the irresolvable conflict between the two sides, he could provoke arge-scale battle and watch from the sidelines. Finally, when both sides suffered a great loss, he could sit back and reap the benefits.

    However, the above was just ack of strength, and he needed to do it steadily.

    If garen hade to theva half-ne before this deep sleep, he would probably have done this.

    But now ...

    There was no need for that anymore.

    This was because there weren¡¯t many legendary creatures in theva demine.

    On the surface, there were only the Lord of me Steel City and the Lord of Stone City.

    The sses between the giant elemental spirits were arranged by their own strength, in a pyramid-like form from top to bottom, with the strong dominating the weak.

    The Lord of me Steel City and the Lord of Stone City were the two most powerful elemental spirits, both legendary-level existences.

    As for whether these elementals still had hidden legendary power, or if there were other non-elemental legends hiding in this interdimensional space, the fire dwarves were not sure, and the other ns were also not aware.

 Chapter 213

    ?

    Chapter 213: Alpha, who made the Dragon exim

    Trantor: 549690339

    There was a high chance that there were no other legends in me Steel City or Stone Citybyrinth.

    Otherwise, the situation here would not be in such a stalemate between the two elemental lifeforms.

    As for the legendary creatures that came from other ne worlds, took. fancy to the environment here, but weren¡¯t ambitious enough to live in seclusion here ... Maybe there was, maybe there wasn¡¯t. This was hard to say.

    In theva pool, garen was soaking in the hotva while sorting out the information about theva half-ne.

    After gathering the ns of flesh and blood living in the cracks of the giant elemental spirit, he was ready to take action.

    It wouldn¡¯t be long.

    Almost every day, there would be new nsing from afar to pledge their loyalty to the Dragon of eternity.

    However, even in such a difficult situation, not all biological ns were willing to be the subordinates of other creatures, even if the other party was a powerful legendary existence.

    This was a very normal thing.

    Even if a God¡¯s true body descended and disyed miracles and extraordinary power, it would be difficult for everyone to believe in him.

    Garen wasn¡¯t too surprised by this. Although he was already used to the situation where the other party bowed their heads to him, it was still within his expectations that some tribes would choose to reject him.

    *

    *

    *

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that there¡¯s a ratherrge human tribe living here?¡±

    In an open space within the fire dwarf tribe, the silver Dragon stood there, its indifferent eyes looking at the fire dwarf Grand Elder in front of it.

    yes, they are called the alpha Tribe. They are the most powerful tribe of all living beings of flesh and blood in this world.

    The fire dwarf Grand Elder nodded.

    The alpha Tribe ... What a strange name.

    Garen thought to himself.

    ¡°That Rascal Rick personally went to the alpha Tribe and invited them to receive the protection of the true dragon,¡±

    however, they were clearly rejected by those humans.

    they said that they are unwilling to submit to the rule of any creature, even if you are a legendary creature.

    The fire dwarf¡¯s great elder exined the entire situation calmly.

    It was worth mentioning that he spoke themonnguage.

    With a spellcaster¡¯s level of intelligence, even though they could not master anguage after listening to it once like garen, after a period of careful and serious learning, the fire dwarf elder could already speak themonnguage that was considered fluent.

    the alpha Tribe ... Human ...¡±

    Garen remained silent, deep in thought.

    ¡°Did the red Dragons go?¡±

    Garen had once told them that if there were any ns who were unwilling to pledge their loyalty, they should let the red Dragons show their strength and give the other party a chance to choose.

    Lord Rowell and Lord gresha have gone and haven¡¯t returned, but the people of Alpha Tribe are not afraid of the power of the fire Dragon. Their attitude is still the same.

    that¡¯s why I came to report to you immediately after I learned about this.

    Looks like I¡¯ll have to do it myself ... Garen¡¯s gaze was calm.

    ¡°Are they pure humans or elemental descendants?¡±

    He asked.

    The elemental descendant that garen was talking about was not an elemental life form, but a kind of flesh and blood life form that was affected by the elemental power, the descendant of the elements.

    In addition to being directly affected by the elemental energy to produce elemental descendants, it was also possible that the ancestors had an indescribable rtionship with a very powerful elemental spirit, giving birth to special descendants with natural elemental power. They reproduced from generation to generation and formed a special race.

    It was not difficult for elemental descendants to live in the corresponding elemental nes and quasi-nes.

    Whether it was independence or choosing to rely on the giant elemental spirit, elemental descendants could live very well.

    That was why garen asked.

    In his opinion, it was almost impossible for ordinary humans to survive in such a half-ne.

    the people living in the alpha Tribe are pure humans, not elemental descendants.

    The Voice of the Fire dwarf¡¯s great elder carried a hint of disbelief and envy. He added, ¡± the reason why the humans of the alpha Tribe can survive in such an environment is because one-fifth of them are spellcasters.

    the alpha Tribe has more than a thousand people, and there are more than two hundred spell casters, all of whom are Fire Mages who control mes.

    When he heard the fire dwarf elder say that the people in this tribe were not elemental descendants, but pure humans, garen was surprised. He thought that these humans might have some special abilities.

    After hearing what he said next, garen¡¯s surprise turned into shock.

    ¡°One-fifth of the spellcasters?¡±

    He emphasized again.

    The fire dwarf¡¯s great elder¡¯s rough face revealed a helpless expression as he said,¡±It¡¯s hard to believe, but it¡¯s the truth.¡±

    there are many spell casters in the alpha Tribe, so many that it¡¯s unbelievable. This might be because they have some special bloodline.

    It could be seen that when the fire dwarf¡¯s great elder was saying these words, his face was filled with envy.

    Spell casters had always been respected and powerful, but not everyone could be a spell caster.

    There were more than eight hundred fire dwarfs in the firebeard tribe, but only a pitiful number of them had the talent to cast spells. The ratio was not even one percent. This was rted to the dwarf race itself, but it was mainly because the intelligence level required by spellcasters was extremely high.

    ¡°One-fifth, what a terrifying ratio.¡±

    if the number of people is increased to the level of a country and this proportion can be maintained, how strong will the country be? ¡±

    Garen thought to himself.

    In the human countries of the Noah continent, when Timo was at its most prosperous, the proportion of spellcasters was less than one in fifty.

 Chapter 214

    ?

    Chapter 214: Alpha, who made the Dragon exim

    Trantor: 549690339

    Netheril, who was once mentioned in the romantic Pdins, was a brilliant magic Empire. The proportion of spellcasters in that Empire was about one-ninth.

    The alpha Tribe only had a thousand people, yet they had more than two hundred spell casters ... Even some small countries might not have this number, but it had appeared in a tribe of only a thousand people.

    Garen let out a breath, and gradually calmed his mind.

    At the same time, he suddenly thought of the shadow of time he had seen on the stone door.

    could he be the descendant of those mages? ¡±

    Garen remembered that at the end of the shadow of time, a portion of the spellcasters who used fire entered the stone door and left the that was destroyed by the violent Hurricane.

    ¡°It¡¯s very possible.¡±

    They were both spell casters proficient in fire spells, and they were both rted to theva demine. It would be too much of a coincidence if there was no rtionship between them.

    ¡°We can¡¯t let go of a human tribe with such talent and history.¡±

    Garen¡¯s eyes were bright, and a determined smile appeared on his face.

    To this day, he still did not have any human followers. Kriqins and Fred had only followed him temporarily because of their oaths. When the time came, they would probably return to human society, so they could not be considered human followers.

    But high-level spellcasters were very useful.

    Garen didn¡¯t have to worry about a lot of things when he handed them over.

    Therefore, garen set his eyes on the alpha Tribe, where the spellcaster ratio was one-fifth.

    By subduing this tribe, he could obtain a group of spell casters that belonged to him. They would be of great help in managing theva demine in the future.

    ¡°Tell me the location of the alpha Tribe.¡±

    As he thought of this, garen spoke to the fire dwarf elder in a deep voice.

    *

    *

    *

    In the center of the area surrounded by several towering volcanoes, there was a small human tribe. Rows of houses were arranged in a tight and orderly manner, and in the middle of the houses were fire-red Mage towers that stood upright.

    This was the alpha Tribe.

    Many human spell casters with elemental light lingering around their bodies were looking up at the sky in the tribe below.

    Their expressions were slightly serious, neither rxed nor solemn.

    Under the curtain of the me-like Rolling Sky, two gigantic Red Dragons were circling back and forth in a violent manner, spewing hot streams of fire at the alpha Tribe from time to time.

    The dragon¡¯s breath poured down with the roar of the Red Dragon, with a terrible momentum that wanted to burn the alpha Tribe to ashes.

    However, just as the scorching stream of mes was about to fall, the spellcasters of the alpha Tribe remained calm and cast a spell together, locking onto the Red dragon¡¯s breath and shooting out rays of red light from their fingertips.

    The violent Fire Dragon Breath was hit and twisted violently at this moment. Then, it exploded into scattered sparks and scattered in all directions. It lost its condensed power and fell like a Red rain of fire.

    The rain of fire was easily blocked by the barrier formed by mana.

    ¡°Detestable, you lowly humans!¡±

    Rowell and gresha were furious.

    This was because the Dragon Breath that had always been sessful was scattered by the other party before it could be released.

    In the beginning, they wanted to use the same trick to destroy some of the other party¡¯s houses and buildings to show off their unparalleled power, and then use it to make the other party submit in fear. But to the red Dragons ¡®surprise, their Dragon Breath couldn¡¯tnd.

    It would be fine if they were blocked by a barrier or something like that, as he had encountered such situations many times.

    But what the red Dragons found hard to ept was that the humans had a way to interfere and disperse the ming Dragon Breath in the middle, so that they couldn¡¯t even spit it outpletely.

    Not a single building in the alpha Tribe had been destroyed.

    All of them were standing in ce.

    This was a challenge to the Red Dragon¡¯s dignity.

    This was the first time the proud Red Dragon had encountered such a situation, so it couldn¡¯t bear such a grievance. It didn¡¯t believe it and continued to spit Dragon Breath. Although its throat was so dry that smoke wasing out, it still persisted.

    However, although the pressure on Alpha¡¯s spellcasters increased, the Red dragon¡¯s breath was ineffective against their unknown spells.

    powerful red Dragon, we just don¡¯t want to be the vassals of other creatures.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t force me.¡±

    A tall female spellcaster with ck hair and red eyes frowned slightly. She spoke in dragonnguage, and her voice reached the ears of the Red Dragon.

    Her face was beautiful, and her exposed skin was a healthy wheat color. There was a kind of wild beauty on her body that seemed to be burning.

    But these words obviously couldn¡¯t calm the Red Dragon¡¯s anger.

    swear allegiance to the Dragon of eternity or be reduced to ashes. You have no other choice!

    The Red Dragon roared, unwilling to give up.

    Anya, they¡¯re just two adult red Dragons. Just drive them away. There¡¯s no need to talk to them. It¡¯s not their ce to act wildly.

    A middle-aged male spell caster snorted heavily and said in an irritable voice.

    The female spell caster named Anya was wearing a red robe with clusters of burning mes carved on it. The robe was rtivelyrge, but when the hot wind blew, it clung to her body, outlining a rather wonderful figure.

    From the intensity of the spiritual light around her body, she was a high-level spellcaster.

    dator, have you forgotten thest words of your ancestors? ¡±

    we should control the fire with calm. We must maintain calm and rationality at all times, avoid fights and conflicts, and not be as irritable and easily angered as the fire.

    ¡°Otherwise, we¡¯ll just repeat the same mistake.¡±

    An ya said in a calm voice.

    The middle-aged spell caster¡¯s expression froze, as if he was a little afraid of Anya. After being reprimanded, he immediately stopped talking and remained silent. Then, he stared at the Red Dragon hovering in the sky with a very unhappy look.

    ¡°Powerful red Dragon, this is just a waste of your time.¡±

    ¡°Please calm down, we¡¯ll talk about thister.¡±

    An ya said in a soft voice that didn¡¯t match her temperament.

    The Red Dragon didn¡¯t listen. It still didn¡¯t believe in the heresy and spat out its Dragon Breath, going against the spell casters here. It was determined to turn the alpha tribe¡¯s buildings into ruins in the sea of fire.

    The Red Dragon¡¯s single-mindedness caused the high-ranking sorceress¡¯s veins to pop out on her forehead, and she subconsciously clenched her fists.

    Hu!

    A cluster of mes burned out of thin air, surrounding an ya¡¯s tall and slender body. The bright light of the mes illuminated her face, making her look red.

    An ya gently stroked her chest and took a few deep breaths at the same time. The veins on her forehead gradually disappeared.

    She did not seem to be affected by the Red Dragon¡¯s words at all. She said in a calm and gentle voice, ¡± we¡¯ve already heard of the Dragon of eternity¡¯s existence. Why don¡¯t you two noble red Dragons go back first? the alpha Tribe will immediately pay a visit.

    When garen was mentioned, Roel and gresha regained some of their rationality.

    However, they were still very angry.

    A small human tribe didn¡¯t fear the great red dragon at all.

    And ... The number of spell casters here was a little too much, and there was even a high-level spell caster whose strength was unknown. If they did not really start a war and only wanted to cause destruction, it would be difficult to do so under the protection of these spell casters.

    However, as the female mage had said, it was not possible to return without aplishing anything.

    The red Dragons did not want to leave a bad impression on garen that they were ipetent and could not even handle such a small matter like subduing their followers.

    Roell bared his fangs, his expression ferocious as he said, ¡± ¡°No, you guys ...¡±

 Chapter 215

    ?

    Chapter 215: Celebrate for me!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Roell bared his fangs, his expression ferocious as he said, ¡± ¡°No, you guys ...¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, a powerful Dragon¡¯s might came from the distance like a storm, interrupting what he was about to say.

    The two red Dragons turned their heads at the same time.

    In the red Dragon¡¯s vision, a Silver Dragon was drawing a silver light Under the Red Sky, approaching them at an extremely fast speed. Because of its speed, the giant Dragon¡¯s body rubbed against the rich fire element in the air, forming wisps of mes around its body.

    The Dragon had yet to arrive, but the deep and heavy Dragon¡¯s might had already arrived.

    At the same time, the human spellcasters of the alpha Tribe also felt the Dragon¡¯s might that surged like a tide and as wild as a storm.

    The Dragon¡¯s might didn¡¯t carry any malicious intent, and it wasn¡¯t directed at anyone present.

    However, the moment it passed through their bodies, these spell casters with powerful mind power felt a throbbing sensation as if they were facing a top-tier predator. Their hearts involuntarily skipped a beat, and their expressions changed slightly.

    ¡°This is ...¡±

    An ya¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she forgot to breathe for a moment.

    Her gaze became unprecedentedly serious. She turned to look at the sky and looked in the direction of the source of the Dragon¡¯s might.

    Under the ming sky, the silver light that was flying at an extreme speed and burning with raging mes reflected in her eyes.

    ¡°A legendary dragon.¡±

    ¡°This is the Dragon of eternity from the Prime Material ne.¡±

    the main material world, wuwuwuwu ¡±

    An ya mumbled as she stared at the silver Dragon without blinking.

    Garen flew at five times the normal speed. From the moment he appeared in everyone¡¯s field of vision to the moment he arrived above the alpha Tribe, it seemed like he only took a few short breaths.

    ¡°Sir garen, why are you here?¡±

    The Red Dragon, who had a ferocious expression just now, became obedient in front of garen and asked softly.

    ¡°The fire dwarves have informed me of the situation here.¡±

    Garen said as he looked down at the alpha Tribe.

    Just as the fire dwarf elder had said, there were about 1000 people in the alpha Tribe. Including the adults and children, there were less than 1200 human auras in this ce.

    However, the number of spell casters here was indeed so high that garen was amazed.

    There were more than two hundred spellcasters, and the elemental Light and Magic tide gathered together filled the eyes of the detection light.

    The spell casters of the alpha Tribe were mostly low-level Wizards, but there was nock of middle-level spell casters among them, and there was also a high-level existence.

    It was a 1.73-meter tall, young, and beautiful woman with an alluring figure.

    ¡°There really is a one-fifth of the spellcasters.¡±

    The silver Dragon lowered its eyes and swept its gaze across the spell casters of the alpha Tribe, causing them to tense up.

    Although he had already mentally prepared himself after hearing about it from the fire dwarf elder, garen could not help but feel surprised after seeing such an exaggerated number of spell casters with his own eyes.

    Hmph, those dwarves don¡¯t understand the Red Dragon¡¯s power. There¡¯s no need to invite you over.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be long before these people choose to submit to the wings of a true dragon.¡±

    The Red Dragon, who was unable to make the alpha Tribe pledge their loyalty, was stubborn and said to garen.

    Garen turned his gaze and looked at the just-finished Earl. His eyes were calm, but they contained a special sense of oppression, causing Earl¡¯s scalp to tighten.

    The male Red Dragon¡¯s face stiffened and he lowered his head in guilt.

    Although it sounded tough, it knew that the humans wouldn¡¯t be able to take them down in a short time.

    the number of spell casters in this tribe doesn¡¯t seem right. There are too many.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen any human country with such a proportion of spellcasters.¡±

    Greesha was slightly more rational than Earl, so she whispered to garen.

    Although the Red Dragon was arrogant and looked down on other creatures, it was not stupid. It was hard for greesha to believe that the alpha Tribe had so many spell casters.

    Garen nodded slightly and did not speak.

    He looked down and finally fixed his gaze on the better-looking face.

    A tribe with a mere thousand people and two hundred spell casters could give birth to a high-ranking wizard. If this were to happen in the Noah continent, it would definitely be a widely spread matter.

    Even in a country with a poption of a million, the number of high-level spellcasters was extremely limited, and each one of them was a lofty existence.

    If there was a country, there would be one high-level spellcaster in every thousand people ... This country would sweep through the Noah continent with crushing force and establish an immortal magic Empire.

    As long as they had the will, such a magic Empire could defeat 99% of the Prime Material ne. It would not be difficult to even reach the outer nes.

    The humans of this tribe were terrifyingly talented in magic.

    Garen sized up the other party, and a determined thought had already risen in his heart.

    Coincidentally, Anya was also looking up at the sky, and her eyes met the silver Dragon¡¯s. She felt that the tinum dragon¡¯s eyes were as deep and calm as the embodiment of time, and she could not help but fall into them.

    Shocked, the high-ranking female wizard quickly shifted her gaze away from the silver dragon¡¯s eyes.

    Hu!

    The silver Dragon retracted its wings and disappeared from the sight of the spell casters.

    Before they could recover from their shock, they had alreadynded on the ground below and were watching them with calm eyes.

    Upon seeing this, the two red Dragons also swooped down, and finally stood silently on both sides of garen¡¯s back.

    The spellcasters of the alpha Tribe were shocked.

    The other party¡¯s speed exceeded their reaction time. This meant that if this legendary true dragon hadunched an attack just now, they would have been unable to stop it at all and would have suffered heavy casualties in an instant.

    Buzz ... Buzz ...

    One by one, fire shields were activated, and the spellcasters ¡®expressions became nervous.

    The high-ranking sorceress turned to look at her nsmen and said, ¡± this powerful legend from the prime material world clearly has no ill intentions. There¡¯s no need to be so nervous.

    if the enemy wanted to attack, the result would be the same even without these fire shields.

    The spellcasters hesitated for a moment, and the fire shield around them slowly dissipated.

    ¡°Hello, my name is an ya, the leader of the alpha Tribe.¡±

    After the high-ranking female wizard had stabilized her nsmen, she raised her head and looked up at the silver Dragon.

    The houses in the tribe were like children¡¯s building blocks inparison. The Dragon¡¯s body blocked the light from the sky, and the shadow under it shrouded an ya.

    ¡°You already know why I¡¯m here.¡±

    Garen went straight to the point, his voice low.

    then, make your choice now. Pledge your loyalty to me or continue to refuse.

    His eyes were calm, and no change in expression could be seen on his dragon face.

    Anya didn¡¯t know how to respond to such a straightforward question, especially when she didn¡¯t know what kind of good and evil the silver Dragon was.

    An ya hesitated.

    If the other party had the same personality as the two overbearing Red Dragons, then if they refused again, the alpha Tribe would probably disappear from this world.

    Two hundred spell casters with her, a high-level wizard, would be an unquestionable powerful force no matter where they were. However, there was no doubt that they were no match for a legendary dragon.

    Moreover, the other party had an adult red Dragon as a subordinate.

    ¡°Excuse me, if the alpha Tribe insists on refusing, how will you treat us?¡±

    She was very worried, but her intuition told her that the silver Dragon in front of her did not look like an extremely vicious Dragon.

    An evil Dragon wouldn¡¯t have that kind of look.

    Therefore, she asked him directly.

    Garen was silent for a moment, and then under the gaze of the high-ranking female wizard, he said, ¡± I¡¯m determined to get this demine. It¡¯ll soon be my territory.

    in my territory, I will not allow any creature that is not loyal to me to exist.

    ¡°So you have no other choice.¡±

    It was actually possible to open a teleportation gate and drive the alpha Tribe away from theva demine.

    However, garen wanted this tribe with extraordinary potential to be his followers, so he did not give them this choice.

    It was just a simple conversation, and after observing the changes in the expressions of these spellcasters, he knew that the people of this tribe were not the type who would rather die than submit. The red Dragons were difficult to intimidate them because they were not strong enough.

    After getting garen¡¯s answer, the high-ranking female wizard frowned slightly.

    As a high-level mage, she had the means to leave theva demine.

    But the alpha Tribe couldn¡¯t leave theva demine.

    The ancestral teachings passed down from generation to generation told them to stay away from the main material world and stay here, away from disputes as much as possible.

    The elemental spirits had a contract with the ancestors of the alpha Tribe, so they would not cause them any trouble.

    Of all the ns of flesh and blood, the alpha Tribe had the best life.

    They rarelymunicated with other ns, and lived a peaceful and boring life here.

    However, this kind of life was going to be disrupted because of the appearance of the legendary dragon.

    with all due respect, although you are a legendary true dragon, there are two legendary elemental spirits here that are not inferior to you.

    legendary elementals. You should know their strength better than I do.

    they won¡¯t tolerate foreign creatures trying to take control of this ce.

    An ya changed her perspective and said seriously.

    Garen smiled, his tinum Dragon eyes shing with a sharp and confident light.

    I¡¯m well aware of the strength of legendary elements, but I¡¯m still determined to get this ce.

    The silver Dragon¡¯s calm words contained a powerful confidence that could sweep away all obstacles.

    Even if the two legendary elementals joined forces to deal with an outsider like him, he still had his legendary ve, Barton. He wouldn¡¯t be outnumbered.

    With the winter¡¯s Fury equipped, Barton would definitely give the elemental Genie a headache.

    After hearing garen¡¯s words, Anya bit her lips a few times, and finally raised her head, saying in a gentle voice, ¡± we, the alfamians, have our own pride. Although you are a legendary creature, most of the people in the tribe won¡¯t agree to make us pledge our loyalty to you directly. We are living very well here.

    As she said this, under garen¡¯s sharp gaze, Anya continued, ¡± but I can hear a strong confidence in your words.

    when you really defeat the elemental Genie and be the only master of this ce, the alpha Tribe is willing to be your kin, receive your protection, and do a little bit for you.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Anya remained calm andmunicated with garen rationally.

    The rest of the alpha remained silent and did not object to what an ya said.

    Garen looked at this high-ranking female wizard and chuckled.

    ¡°Make the preparations to celebrate for me.¡±

    It was possible to use violence to intimidate this tribe and force them to submit.

    But garen didn¡¯t want that.

    He valued this special Alpha Tribe.

 Chapter 216

    ?

    Chapter 216: Each with their own ulterior motives (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Although me Steel City was made of stone, this stone was extremely special.

    Every corner and every inch of its surface was constantly burning with fire. It was not afraid of the high temperature, and it did not deform or turn ck in the face of the constant burning of the mes.

    The mes from the ground and walls licked the body of the giant fire spirit.

    They intertwined with the mes on their bodies and became one.

    a legendary true dragon from the Prime Material ne wants to challenge the authority of the Titan Giants here.

    it¡¯s moving very quickly. The flesh and blood creatures living in the elemental Barrends have basically beenpletely ruled by it.

    Hmph, they¡¯re just a bunch of people struggling on theirst breath. It¡¯s as easy as turning my hand if I want to destroy them.

    the dragons are individually powerful. A true dragon at the legendary level will definitely be a threat to us.

    this is the elemental ne, not the main material world. It¡¯s the world of elements. Even a legendary true dragon would not be a match for the city Lord here.

    ¡°................¡±

    In the vast and magnificent me Steel City, the Lord of me steel sat on a burning throne. He tapped his hand on the chair as he listened to the fire spirits below him expressionlessly.

    The elemental spirits were huge. There were six to seven meters tall fire spirits everywhere, and the Lord of me steel was almost twenty meters tall. His body was covered in mes, and his eyes were like gemstones.

    In terms of appearance, the giant fire spirit looked like a human-like creature at first nce. It had arms and a head, and the outline of its body was simr to that of a human.

    But they didn¡¯t have legs.

    From the waist down, there was a ball of fire that was thick to thin, like a tornado.

    It wasn¡¯t just the fire Djinn that lived in me Steel City.

    The giant fire spirit was a very high-level elemental lifeform, and was a noble of me Steel City. There were rtively few of them, and there were also other elemental lifeforms that were not considered high-level. There were a few small fire elementals, fire elemental dogs, fire elemental Tigers, and other elemental lifeforms that were quiterge in number. They were servants of the giant fire spirit.

    The fire djinns were discussing fervently about the recent disturbance caused by the true dragon in the Prime Material ne.

    As a life formed from fire elements, the giant fire spirit had a violent personality like a raging fire. It was difficult for it to tolerate its violent temper when faced with creatures that tried to rece it.

    Irascible and easily angered was the nature of the fire Djinn.

    After a short discussion, the desire to burn legendary dragons into ashes with fire became more and more intense. The mes on the bodies of many fire spirits could not help but boil. This was a sign that they were agitated and excited, and wanted to burn something.

    me Steel City Lord was silent.

    As a legendary creature, it was different from the giant fire spirit below. It could restrain its violent nature as a fire elemental life form to a certain extent, and was more rational than ordinary giant fire spirits.

    The more powerful a creature was, the more it could control its own nature.

    from the main material world to here ...

    in the home field of the elementals, you still dare to be so arrogant and show no restraint.

    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t have something to rely on and doesn¡¯t have the confidence to be afraid of legendary elements, then he must be extremely stupid.¡±

    The Lord of me Steel City shook his head imperceptibly, the mes on his body rippling.

    Which intelligent being that could be a legend would be stupid?

    Although most Dragons had an inexplicable self-confidence and pride, they were already legendary. This meant that this was an old dragon that had lived for at least 600 years. A true dragon at this age would be much more reserved and calm than when they had just reached adulthood. They would no longer have the arrogant thought that they were the only one in the world. Those who really thought this way would basically not live to be legendary.

    does it only want to establish its territory here, or, like the news said, set the entire demine as its goal? ¡±

    The Lord of me Steel City tapped his fingers lightly, and the face of the man made of mes revealed a thoughtful expression.

    A momentter, the voices of the fire Djinn nobles below had merged into one.

    ¡°War!¡±

    ¡°City Lord, if the Dragon wants war, then give it war.¡±

    turn it and all the flesh and blood creatures it has collected into ashes!

    ¡°...............¡±

    The Lord of me Steel City was interrupted from his thoughts. He looked down at the giant fire spirits, whose faces were filled with anger and rage. The mes on their bodies were rolling. Suddenly, mes rose from his body.

    ¡°Idiot!¡±

    A shout made all the fire spirits shut their mouths.

    those ugly earth elementals are still watching. Taking the initiative to provoke a battle with the legends will only give them an opportunity!

    The mes returned to me Steel City Lord¡¯s body, quietly burning on the surface.

    The Furious voice calmed down a little.

    to defeat a legend, a certain price must be paid. When the timees, the earth elemental will definitely not mind extinguishing the mes and rule theva world alone.

    A fire Djinn with a powerful aura looked at the city Lord and asked, ¡± then how should we deal with this Dragon of the Prime Material ne? ¡±

    just like the stupid earth elemental, ignore it? ¡±

    The rest of the fire spirits looked at the Lord of me Steel City. Although they didn¡¯t say anything, they clearly had simr doubts.

    The Lord of me Steel City smiled, and the mes around his eyes brightened.

    we have been fighting with the giant Earth Spirit for too long. Although we have a slight advantage now, it will take a long time for this advantage to be a decisive victory. No one can guarantee that there will be no unexpected twists and turns in this time.

 Chapter 217

    ?

    Chapter 217: Chapter 182-each with their own ns

    Trantor: 549690339

    just like now, the arrival of the legendary dragon has broken the stalemate between us and the earthen Genie.

    The mes on me Steel City Lord¡¯s body started to surge.

    ¡°This is an opportunity.¡±

    ¡°A great opportunity to destroy the giant Earth Spirit.¡±

    as long as we get the help of a legendary dragon, it¡¯ll be easy to break through stone City.

    when this world ispletely turned into a world of fire, my power will experience an unprecedented increase. When that timees, I¡¯ll deal with this guest from the Prime Material ne.

    The fire spirits below understood what the city Lord was thinking, and the mes on their bodies began to boil, bing more and more excited.

    Then, the raging mes condensed into a lifelike palm-sized Firebird, which flew out of the Lord¡¯s body. It then pped its wings and passed through the mes of the city, moving through the air that was blooming with flowers of fire.

    Very quickly.

    The Firebird arrived at the crevice between the two giant spirit territories.

    It circled around and looked for the nearest flesh and blood n.

    *

    *

    *

    the ruler of me Steel City has sent a Firebird clone to meet the great dragon of eternity. He said he has something to discuss with you.

    A giant python with a body length of more than ten meters and thick rock armor slithered on the ground as it spoke to garen.

    The magma Python.

    It was a highly intelligent magic creature that lived in the river ofva. It was one of the stronger ones among the followers that garen had kept.

    The Fire Bird that the Lord of me Steel City had sent found the magma Python and exined its purpose of visit, asking to negotiate with the Dragon of eternity. The magma Python did not dare to dy and quickly came to the volcano to see garen.

    the Lord of me Steel City, a legendary elemental spirit ...

    Garen¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    During this time, 90% of the nearby flesh creature ns were already under his control. If he wanted to upy theva demine, the next step would be to go to the territory of the giant elemental spirit and fight with the fire elementals or the earth elementals.

    He was already preparing to make his move.

    His target was me Steel City.

    Because of Balton¡¯s existence, fire and cold countered each other. His frost power caused tons of damage to the fire giant psionic power, making it a suitable target for me Steel City.

    However, before he could do anything, the Lord of me Steel City came to him.

    Instead of sending his giant spirits or elementals, he had sent his own doppelganger, which was already very sincere.

    ¡°Let it in,¡±

    Garen nodded lightly.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Theva Python moved its body, and the friction between its rock armor and the ground made a cracking sound as it left the Dragon¡¯s Nest.

    Less than a minuteter, a Firebird pped its wings and entered the Dragon¡¯s Nest.

    Although its entire body was made of mes, it looked very lifelike, and garen could clearly see the distinctyers of feathers on the Firebird¡¯s body.

    The Firebird¡¯s eyes were very bright, like two fine gemstones embedded in the mes. At this moment, they were reflecting the silver Dragon¡¯s body and sizing it up.

    It folded its wings and stood on a slightly protruding stone on the wall of the Dragon¡¯s Nest.

    Then, under garen¡¯s gaze, the Firebird opened its mouth and let out a hissing sound, like the sound of the wind blowing against the mes, full of a special rhythm and rhythm.

    Fire Racenguage.

    It was thenguage of the fire element.

    Garen could not understand the firenguage.

    Some of his followers understood the firenguage. After all, they were in a ne dominated by elements, and learning thenguage of elemental creatures would help them survive better.

    Garen nned to call a rtive who knew the firenguage over to be a trantor.

    However, at this moment, the Firebird closed its mouth. When it opened its mouth again, its voice had already changed to themonnguage.

    Hello, my friend from the Prime Material ne.

    A calm and mature voice sounded from the Firebird¡¯s mouth, somewhat out of ce.

    It had only just opened its mouth, but garen could already hear a hint of its intention to win him over.

    ¡°City Lord of me Steel City, we¡¯ve never met before. What business do you have here?¡±

    Garen¡¯s body slowly leaned forward, close to the Firebird, and sized it up at a close distance.

    This Firebird wasn¡¯t even as big as one of his scales.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been to the Prime Material ne, and there¡¯s a saying among the humans there: You¡¯re a guest from afar.¡±

    Garen shook his head, his eyes calm as he said, ¡± there¡¯s no need to be so polite. Don¡¯t beat around the bush. Just state your purpose foring.

    The Firebird¡¯s little head turned around.

    ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t waste any more time.¡±

    ¡°I have a clear purpose foring here this time. I hope to obtain the friendship of the legendary dragon and form an alliance.¡±

    you and I will work together to destroy the stone citybyrinth. The territory that originally belonged to the giant Earth Spirit will all be yours.

    ¡°Thisva demine will be ruled by you and me together from now on.¡±

    I¡¯m not willing to share thisnd with those stupid earth spirits, but a legendary true dragon ... My friend, I¡¯m very willing to be your neighbor.¡±

    The Firebird¡¯s voice was sincere and serious.

    It was as if she was not faking it at all, and it came from the bottom of her heart. She wanted to join hands with garen, and then rule theva half-ne together.

    The dragon tail swayed gently as garen rubbed the scales on his chin.

    The words of the city Lord of me Steel City were actually quite credible.

    As an elemental being, it did not have any conflict of resources with flesh and blood creatures, nor did it have any irresolvable conflict of position.

    Even in the pure fire elemental ne, there were still ns of flesh and blood that were not afraid of fire.

    Moreover, its true enemy was the earth Genie, which was also an elemental life form. Because of the difference in life form and the fact that they existed in the same small ne, the earth Genie was prosperous, which meant that the earth element concentration in this world overwhelmed the fire element, which would weaken the power of the fire Genie.

 Chapter 218

    ?

    Chapter 218: Chapter 182-each with their own ns

    Trantor: 549690339

    Simrly, as the strength of the fire giant spirit increased, the earth Giant spirit would gradually weaken.

    The two sides had a fatal conflict that concerned the survival of their race.

    There was no way to mediate this.

    Only when one sidepletely exterminated the other could the battle between the elements stop.

    As for the so-called managing the elemental half-ne with garen ... If it was true, then it would be too ridiculous.

    In his previous life, there was an ancient saying that was very good: How could anyone be allowed to sleep in the bed?

    Whether it was the Lord of me Steel City or garen, neither of them would want to share a half-ne with others.

    It was not aplete and grand world, but a half-ne with a limited area. Although it was nearly 100 million square kilometers, it was still quite limitedpared to a real world.

    The more likely thing to happen was that after garen joined forces with him to destroy the earth Giant spirit, sooner orter, the city Lord of me Steel City, who was still speaking sincerely now, would reveal his fangs.

    Garen thought carefully.

    Instigating a battle between the Titan spirits and taking advantage of the situation was easy to say, but it was an extremely difficult thing.

    The elemental spirits were intelligent, and they had a legendary leader.

    The result of this was most likely to make them temporarily join forces and continue to fight among themselves after the unstable factors were resolved.

    ¡°Mm ... Let¡¯s deal with the giant Earth Spirit first, and things will be much simpler.¡±

    After joining forces with the Lord of me Steel City to deal with the earth elf, the two would decide on the true ruler of theva demine.

    The Lord of me Steel City clearly thought the same.

    It was just that the giant Earth Spirit¡¯s side, which had slower reactions, was a little unlucky ...

    However, what the city Lord of me Steel City did not know was that garen was not afraid even if he were to fight with the fire Djinn and the earth Djinn at the same time. It was just that he might get injured this way, and it would be slightly troublesome.

    The legendary Frost Giant, Balton, had lost all his aura. He had shrunk his body and hidden himself.

    Moreover, after arriving at theva half-ne, garen did not let Balton walk around.

    Both the fire Genie and the earth Genie did not know that there was another legendary creature on garen¡¯s side.

    If the Lord of me Steel City knew that there was a legendary Frost Giant here, he would definitely not choose to cooperate with garen first before deciding the oue of the battle. The threat of a legendary Frost Giant to a fire Genie was much greater than that of an earth Genie.

    Garen looked at the Firebird, and a smile appeared on the Dragon¡¯s face.

    actually, that¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking. I¡¯d nned to visit you personally at the city of me steel, but you¡¯ve alreadye here.

    we have simr thoughts. It seems that we are very suitable to be friends.

    The Firebird¡¯s petite mouth spoke with a smiling voice,¡±Then, I wish us a happy cooperation, my friend.¡±

    Garen¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he said the same thing,¡±happy working with you.¡± &Nbsp;

    The two ¡®friends¡¯ looked at each other and smiled in unison.

    in a week, me Steel City will send a fire elemental Army to the stone citybyrinth.

    After discussing some more details, the Lord of me Steel City said, ¡±

    when that dayes, the dragons will fight alongside the fire element.

    Garen smiled.

    haha, I¡¯m looking forward to seeing the legendary dragon crush the earth elf.

    The city Lord of me Steel City did not leave immediately. Instead, he asked garen about the main material world. Garen also learned more about the elemental ne from him.

    Half an hourter, the city Lord of me Steel City bade garen farewell.

    I need to focus on preparing for the war. See you in a week.

    After saying that, the Firebird¡¯s body trembled and could no longer stabilize into a Firebird. In an instant, it turned into a ball of burning mes and burned in the air for a while before dissipating into fire elemental energy.

    Garen left the dragon¡¯sir and called over his subordinates who hade to theva half-ne with him. He told them about his n to work with the fire Djinn and deal with the earth Djinn first.

    ¡°Giant fire spirit? It is said that they are immune to fire.¡±

    Hmph, the powerful red Dragon¡¯s mes can even burn fire elemental lifeforms, let alone those giant earth spirits made of rocks.

    The red Dragons were quite confident.

    However, this was the truth. This was because there were strong and weak mes as well. The more turbulent and high-temperature mes could devour the weaker mes. There was a limit to any immunity ability.

    As for the giant Earth Spirit.

    They were different from the fire spirits, as they were made of solid rock, and the high temperature of the mes could melt them.

    ¡°Sir, do you really want to work with the legendary fire elemental?¡±

    ¡°I think it has bad intentions.¡±

    Kriqins said softly, frowning.

    Garen lowered his head to look at this high-level spell caster, and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Of course it doesn¡¯t have good intentions. We haven¡¯t made an agreement that we can¡¯t hurt each other.¡±

    When the city Lord of me Steel City first arrived, he said that he wanted to form an alliance, but after garen¡¯s response, the city Lord and garen came to a mutual understanding during the subsequent negotiations, and neither of them mentioned forming an alliance.

    They didn¡¯t even mention the Alliance agreement, and this already exined many things.

    There were no restrictions between the two.

    They only relied on a verbal agreement between legendary creatures of the same level.

    ¡°However, cooperation is also necessary. This will save me a lot of trouble.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m not a match for a legendary fire elemental?¡±

    Kris shook his head and lowered his head. He nced at the ring of ck scales on garen¡¯s wrist and said in a low voice, ¡± your followers have unlimited respect and confidence in the power of the Dragon of eternity.

    What a joke, the demigod Lich who wanted to kill the time Dragon was already dead.

    How could a legendary fire elemental be a match for the Dragon of Time?

    Even with the geographical environment, it was impossible to defeat the time Dragon. Even if he could defeat the one in front of him, what would he do with the time Dragon in the future?

    After witnessing garen¡¯s ability to shake people off, kriqins and Fred were convinced of one thing.

    Other than the real gods and those terrifying godlike powers, there were probably no creatures in many nes that could really threaten the Dragon of Time, even if he was still far from reaching adulthood.

 Chapter 219

    ?

    Chapter 219: Garen who was reversed by the time Dragon

    Trantor: 549690339

    the fire elementals ¡®territory is in the city of me steel. They are indeed gathering an Army.

    countless fire elementals have gathered together. It¡¯s very powerful. It seems like they¡¯re going to get serious.

    Roel recalled the scene he had just seen.

    What kind of scene would that be?

    There were so many fire elementals that it was almost impossible to see the end of them from the sky. They gathered at the city of me steel under themand of the fire spirits, and the red light on the slightly scorched earth became even brighter than the sky because of the gathering of the fire elementals.

    In the air, the mes burned fiercely. Ordinary flesh and blood life forms could not live for more than a second.

    Fire dogs, fire wolves, fire Tigers, fire lions, fire Hawks ...

    In addition, there were also fire elements that had intelligence and looked like humanoid creatures.

    Small fire elementals, medium fire elementals,rge fire elementals, high fire elementals, fire elemental elders, fire Djinn ... Many giant fire spirits were like this, rising step by step from the lowest level of small fire element.

    Each giant fire spirit was at least equivalent to a middle-level spell caster.

    Among them, the elite giant spirits had the strength of a high-level spellcaster, and they used fire evocation spells that were proficient in destruction.

    Among all the elemental life forms, the destructive power of the fire element was undoubtedly the most terrifying.

    However, there were only a few of them, and they were considered nobles among the fire elementals. There were less than two hundred of them in me Steel City, and the fire elemental Army was mainly made up of non-giant elemental creatures, with giant fire spirits as themanders.

    ¡°This is a matter of course.¡±

    ¡°This is the only chance for the fire Genie to unify theva demine.¡±

    Garen¡¯s expression did not change much.

    the earthen Genie has noticed the changes in the city of me steel and is also making countermeasures.

    there are more stone forests and rock walls over there. The entire territory of the earth Genie is a huge maze. Arge number of earth elemental creatures are hidden within, and they are almost invisible on the surface.

    Said gresha, who had gone to explore the stone city maze.

    Earth elementals basically had the ability to dig underground, and some earth spirits would even build fortresses directly underground.

    The two red Dragons kept reporting what they saw, and finally, their faces became excited. They licked their teeth and said, ¡± when the war is over, we will deal with the fire elements and this ce will be your world.

    ¡°We like this ce very much. We hope you can agree to let us settle down here.¡±

    Compared to the main material world, which had a bnce of elements, theva demine was more favorable to the Red Dragon.

    In this ce, they felt that their growth speed had increased a lot.

    As time passed, they would gradually gain power that surpassed Red Dragons of the same age.

    Garen nodded lightly. this is what I promised you. Sure. he said.

    The two red Dragons were willing to be his followers, not because of garen¡¯s legendary strength or his identity as a time Dragon.

    It was mainly because of garen¡¯s promise.

    thank you, honorable Dragon of eternity.

    Both of them were overjoyed.

    Then, the two red Dragons left.

    Not long after, a Firebird flew to the location of the volcanic Dragon¡¯s Nest. It circled around here and released an aura that garen was familiar with.

    ¡°Come in, my friend.¡±

    After receiving a response, the Firebird drew a bright arc in the sky and flew into the Dragon¡¯s Nest.

    my Army has been assembled and will March into the territory of the earth elementals tomorrow.

    the power of the fire elemental Army is enough. With your help, the destruction of the giant Earth Spirit is just around the corner.

    as for your family ... The fire element doesn¡¯t need them, so they won¡¯t have any effect on the battle.¡±

    The voice of the Lord of the city of me steel came from the bird.

    Garen nodded, and after thinking for a while, he muttered, ¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t let my followers die in vain,¡±

    ¡°However, I¡¯ll bring a few of my trusted subordinates to help with our cooperation,¡± he continued.

    After dealing with the earth spirits, if the fire spirits directly turned hostile, the fire spirits and fire elemental Army under the city Lord of me Steel City would be a big problem. However, if he brought a group of high-levelbatants, he would not be afraid of that.

    of course you can. I¡¯m very wee to do so.

    The Firebird tilted its head, lookingpletely harmless.

    ¡°Let¡¯s meet at the scorched me mountain range tomorrow.¡±

    The scorched mountain range was a chain of volcanoes located between the territories of the fire and earth elementals.

    without your help, I don¡¯t have the confidence to defeat those earthen spirits in one fell swoop. This assembled Army is meaningless.

    ¡°My friend, I can¡¯t wait to see your true body.¡±

    me Steel City Lord¡¯s warm voice came from the Firebird¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there as promised,¡± garen said with a smile.

    He understood the underlying meaning of this guy ... If he did not go, the fire elemental Army would probably not cross the scorched mountains.

    The Lord of me Steel City did not intend to give garen the chance to sit on the mountain and watch the Tigers fight.

    Elemental lifeforms were different from flesh and blood lifeforms. They did not need logistics. Their food was the elemental energy in the air. Other than giant spirits, there was no need for morale.

    It was easy for them to gather their troops and make pre-war preparations.

    Even if they couldn¡¯t fight, there wouldn¡¯t be any losses.

    After a few more simple words, the Firebird turned into a dissipating me.

    Garen retracted his gaze, turned around, and soaked himself in theva pool, closing his eyes slightly.

 Chapter 220

    ?

    Chapter 220: Garen who was reversed by the time Dragon _2

    Trantor: 549690339

    The elemental Genie was a high-level life form, and its essence and potential were not inferior to Dragons. The Lord of me Steel City was clearly very confident that he would be able to defeat the legendary dragon in the end and be the final winner, taking the sweet fruit of theva demine.

    After all, this was its home ground.

    Other than abnormal species like garen, 99% of the legendary creatures had gone through countless battles along the way. After oveing many dangerous trials, they had finally surpassed countless people and be legends that were respected by others.

    Therefore ...

    Almost all legendary creatures had the belief that they were invincible and would not be afraid of battle.

    Even if they were fighting against someone of the same level, they would still have the confidence to win before the final result was revealed. This was the case for Balton and the Lord of me Steel City. They had experienced a lot, but they were all the final victors.

    They were all filled with confidence in their own strength.

    Garen was actually the same, but his confidence did note from his countless experiences of oveing obstacles, but from the time Dragon¡¯s shocking talent.

    The confidence gained from one¡¯s own talent and ability was more practical than the confidence gained from experience.

    ¡°Legendary elements ... If I were to use time Dragon countercurrent against an opponent of the same level, then I¡¯ll lose.¡±

    Garen knew that he was invincible below the level of a God.

    However, this so-called invincibility was fake. It was not the power he truly possessed.

    Getting beaten half to death, and then fighting the enemy in the future, was a choice he had when he really had no other choice. If possible, garen hoped that he would never use time Dragon countercurrent again.

    Garen soaked his body in theva pool and adjusted his body and mental state to maintain his peak condition so that he could face the battle tomorrow.

    The water of the river of time flowed steadily around him, entering garen¡¯s body in wisps, bing his own power of time.

    Time passed slowly without a ripple.

    Garen calmly and steadily absorbed the power of the river of time.

    However, after two hours, there was a sudden change in the river of time, interrupting garen¡¯s calm mind.

    The silver Dragon suddenly opened its eyes.

    The tinum dragon¡¯s eyes glowed, and the ring of ck scales shimmered. The illusory River that was everywhere was reflected in his eyes.

    In his field of vision, the river of time, which had been flowing steadily and without any ripples, began to ripple. The river water rolled and formed a vortex that was visible to the naked eye. The scene of yellow sand filling the sky gradually appeared inside.

    A voice crossed the long river of time, using the power of time as a link, and directly rang in garen¡¯s heart.

    please save him. Where¡¯s the future garen? please save him.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to die, I¡¯m going to die. I¡¯m going to die if I don¡¯te.¡±

    don¡¯t just sit by and do nothing. Please help, please help.

    ah, it hurts! I¡¯ve been hit! I¡¯m on the ground! Come quickly, Dragon! Where¡¯s your trust? ¡±

    ¡°..............¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯te, if you don¡¯te, I¡¯m really going to lose it.¡±

    ¡°Come,e,e,e,e.¡±

    Garen was at a loss for words.

    The long-winded, non-stop cry for help was like a buzzing fly in his heart.

    At this moment, garen was very suspicious of whether this was him or not.

    He wasn¡¯t like this.

    After taking a deep breath, garen¡¯s gaze passed through the long river of time and focused on the scene of garen at the side of Dragon countercurrent when it was activated.

    It was a boundless desert, with yellow sand rolling and heat waves surging. The sun mercilessly roasted the yellow sand world below.

    And in such an environment, there was apletely brass dragon running on the ground in a rather sorry state.

    It was a brass dragon, a member of the metal Dragon race.

    Brass Dragons were talkative by nature, and their racial nature would affect garen¡¯s character in other timelines to a certain extent.

    For example, garen was affected by the White dragon¡¯s bloodline, and was rather evil when he was born.

    He advocated violence and would beat up his brother and sister from time to time.

    She was passionate about revenge and hated the White Dragon Maiden for taking away her territory and treasures.

    However, as time passed and his strength increased, this influence decreased. He was now leaning towards a neutral position.

    Back to the main topic, brass garen, who used time Dragon countercurrent, was now just over six meters long, with a ring of ck scales on his neck. At this time, he was using his eleration ability to escape in a sorry state, and it seemed that he did not know any other time-type spells.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The air shook violently.

    A cylindrical pulse of energy descended from the sky.

    Brass garen¡¯s reaction was already very fast, even in the elerated state. However, the pulse energy was very fast, and it was inevitable that it would be affected.

    It brushed past the brass garen¡¯s dragon scales.

    Crash!

    The ground suddenly exploded, and grains of yellow sand were torn apart by the energy, turning into even finer particles, like dust.

    At the same time.

    Kacha Kacha ... Pieces of brass-like scales seemed to have been torn apart by a great force and shattered. Blood fell on the hot yellow sand Land and bloomed into scarlet flowers.

    The brass garen stumbled, his steps disrupted, and he rolled on the ground, creating a Long Gully.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m going to die, I¡¯m going to die.¡±

    which garen came to save me? I¡¯ll definitely thank you three thousand times every day, three thousand times.

    Brass garen¡¯s words echoed in garen¡¯s heart.

    Garen nced at it.

    The brass garen was very young, not even a year old. Its defense was obviously weaker, and after being hit, its breath quickly weakened. It was difficult to maintain its eleration state, and its speed dropped sharply.

 Chapter 221

    ?

    Chapter 221: Garen who was reversed by the time Dragon

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°I can¡¯t watch the show anymore.¡±

    Garen made his judgment.

    He did not have the means to reverse time and heal garen¡¯s injuries in the future, so he continued to watch the show. If he held back and did not make a move, this brass garen would probably really die if he was hit by the pulse-like energy attack just now.

    The Rings of ck scales on garen¡¯s body glowed, and the surrounding river of time began to flow backward.

    The time around him stopped.

    The power of time in his body began to flow at high speed like a flood.

    In a sh, the power of time condensed into garen¡¯s incarnation, going against the river of time and drilling into the vortex formed by the time Dragon.

    At the same time, another cylindrical pulse energy went straight for brass garen from top to bottom.

    At this point, brass garen¡¯s power of time had been exhausted, and he could not use the elerated state. On the one hand, his body was injured, and his movements had be much slower. Under the extremely fast pulse energy attack, he revealed a look of despair.

    It couldn¡¯t avoid it.

    The aura of death hit it in the face, like a big hand grabbing its heart.

    Brass garen closed his eyes subconsciously.

    However, after a few seconds, the pain he had imagined did note.

    At the same time, it felt the fluctuations of the power of time, and its expression immediately rxed. At the same time, it slowly opened its eyes.

    The time around them stopped.

    The yellow sand that filled the sky did not move in the air. The sand floating in the air was clearly visible, forming a strange and grotesque scene.

    The enemy a few hundred meters away was also frozen in the air.

    The opponent¡¯s attack was also fixed in ce, leaving a distorted path in the air.

    Brass garen looked up.

    Under the scorching sun hanging high in the sky, the silver Dragon scales glowed brightly. The four uneven dragon horns, the twenty-meter. long gigantic Silver Dragon ... The incarnation of the power of time was reflected in brass garen¡¯s vision.

    ¡°Why did you onlye now ... I¡¯m about to die.¡±

    Brass garen was slightly stunned at first, then he turned to look at the bloody mess on his body and muttered softly.

    Garen was suspended in mid-air, looking down at brass garen calmly.

    Its injuries looked serious, but they were all superficial wounds. Its internal organs, bones, and other important parts were not injured, and it could still move to a certain extent.

    When he was hit by the death decree, his aura was so weak that he was half a step into hell.

    ¡°Be content, I¡¯ve alreadye fast enough.¡±

    Garen cursed in his heart.

    However, on the surface, he maintained the dignity and mystery that belonged to the future garen.

    life is long and boring. I have to find some fun.

    injuries will only be rarer as time passes. Cherish this rare experience.

    He copied garen¡¯s words from the future.

    After listening, brass garen¡¯s face clearly darkened. His lips moved a few times, but he could not say anything.

    As for what it was thinking at the moment, garen had no idea.

    Hopefully, it was not some special ¡®inheritance¡¯ that belonged to the time Dragon.

    After that, garen turned his gaze and looked at the enemy that this brass garen was facing, the one who had beaten him into using Dragon countercurrent.

    It was also a Dragon.

    It was a Dragon in its Prime, its body covered in dark blue scales that had a metallic luster. It looked ferocious and was twenty-five meters long.

    Its mouth and nose were rtivelyrge, and there were sharp teeth protruding from the front of its upper and lower jaw. A pair of dragon horns that were not too big extended from the top of its eyes, and its Dragon Tail was long and thin, which waspletely different from the shape of most true dragons ¡®tails.

    ¡°The steel Dragon Tribe, cobalt Dragon?¡±

    Garen was slightly stunned.

    The steel Elemental Dragon race was also known as the heavy metal Dragon race.

    Cobalt Dragon, Iron Dragon, nickel Dragon, chromium Dragon ...... These heavy metal dragons had been in the same family as the metal dragons a long time ago, but they were defeated in an internal battle with the other metal dragons. They were removed from the metal dragons by Bahamut and became independent as the heavy metal Dragon race.

    The metal dragons were mortal enemies.

    Among them, the most powerful Iron Dragon couldpete with the red and silver dragons of the same age group without being at a disadvantage.

    As for the cobalt Dragon, if nothing unexpected happens, it is slightly weaker than the Blue Dragon in the same age group, but clearly stronger than the Green Dragon.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve heard of the existence of heavy metal dragons on the Noah continent.¡±

    Among the mostmon true dragons, the heavy metal Dragon race had long since ceased to exist.

    Their numbers were extremely low, garen didn¡¯t expect to encounter a heavy metal cobalt Dragon this way.

    Since it was not his main body that appeared here, but an incarnation condensed from the power of time, with the passage of time and the use of his ability, garen could not stay for long, so he removed time stop.

    The dry, hot wind on the desert began to blow again, and yellow sand filled the air.

    The world was foggy, covered with ayer of hazy yellow.

    At the same time, the 25-meter long cobalt Dragon¡¯s expression changed drastically, and it looked suspicious.

    It had been affected by time stop earlier and was unable to sense the changes in the power of time.

    In the cobalt Dragon¡¯s consciousness, it had just spat out its maic pulse Dragon Breath, but before it could hit its target, its eyes blurred and it saw the silver Dragon that was more than twenty meters long.

    Could it be that it had been invisible all along?

    The cobalt Dragon revealed its criss-crossed fangs and its gaze became ferocious.

    The rtionship between metal dragons was like fire and water. They were bound to fight each other the moment they met. They might evenpletely ignore the rules of internal strife but not death. They would kill the other party after gaining the upper hand.

    The chromatic dragons and the metallic dragons didn¡¯t have this kind of hatred.

    The metal Dragon God Bahamut didn¡¯t care much about this, but the premise was that his most beloved Golden Dragon wasn¡¯t implicated.

    As this was the first time it encountered a Silver Dragon, and it didn¡¯t have the vision of a legend, plus garen had helped the copper dragon, the cobalt Dragon made this judgement.

    It was the same as many other creatures who saw garen for the first time, and thought that he was the silver Dragon.

    The hatred that was engraved in its bones ignited a fierce me in the eyes of the cobalt Dragon, and it stared at garen.

 Chapter 222

    ?

    Chapter 222: 60,000 years ago

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Silver Dragon?¡±

    ¡°That detestable Metal Dragon! You all deserve to die!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to tear you and that brass dragon Whelp into pieces!¡±

    After discovering garen, this ¡®Silver Dragon¡¯, out of the hatred the heavy metal Dragon n had towards the metal dragons, the cobalt Dragon immediately let out a deep growl from its throat. The biting cold killing intent in its voice was not concealed at all.

    Silver dragons were powerful metal dragons.

    This point was without a doubt, this cobalt Dragon was extremely clear about it.

    However, that would only work if they were of the same age group and the same body type.

    In the eyes of the cobalt Dragon, garen¡¯s avatar was only twenty meters long. Judging from its size, it was just a Silver Dragon that had just reached adulthood, while it was already a 25-meter long adult dragon. This cobalt Dragon was now more than three hundred years old.

    Due to the difference in size, the cobalt Dragon naturally had the idea ofpeting with the silver Dragon.

    However, to deal with such a Silver Dragon, its half-baked magic abilities werepletely useless.

    The strongest ability of the cobalt Dragon was its own ¡°Dragon Breath pulse,¡± which had the ability to tear apart metal and steel, turning them into fine particles.

    However, it had just released its Dragon Breath, and the next Dragon Breath would need some time to prepare.

    However, the cobalt Dragon couldn¡¯t wait to vent its hatred.

    Therefore, after a strong roar, it pped its wings violently, stirring up a strong wind and blowing up the surrounding yellow sand, and directly crashed into garen with its huge body.

    The body was another powerful weapon of the heavy metal Dragon.

    Heavy metal dragons were different from other true dragons. From birth to death, they couldn¡¯t live without all kinds of metal ores at every age.

    They would keep metal ores as their collection, food, and spoils of war ... Every adult heavy metal Dragon had consumed a huge amount of metal ore, and metal ore had always been able to promote the growth of the Dragon¡¯s scales and bones.

    All the true dragons understood the benefits of this, but the taste of metal ore was quite difficult for most true dragons to eat, as if they were chewing wax.

    Even if a true dragon had a furnace-like stomach and could eat iron and stone without any pressure, it would not choose to eat metal.

    In the minds of most true dragons, their bodies would gradually be stronger with the passage of time.

    Why did he have to force himself to eat those unptable metal sand and stones?

    However, the metal Metal Dragon felt that metal was delicious.

    Furthermore, eating metal had the greatest effect on their scales and bones.

    As a result, the metal dragons were extremely tough in terms of body toughness.

    Some of the heavy metal dragons even had armor-like metal cuticles on their bodies.

    pping its dragon wings and charging at full speed, the cobalt Dragon streaked across the sky in a terrifying arc. It was like a metal fighter jet, the scales on its body reflected a cold metallic luster, giving off a heart palpitating pressure.

    Beside garen.

    The small brass garen held his breath.

    After feeling the strong pressure from the cobalt Dragon, it was almost difficult to breathe. It moved its body in fear and ran behind garen.

    Garen¡¯s gaze flickered as he saw this scene.

    ¡°Huang tonglong is quite unlucky. He was chased by a young dragon when he only knew how to elerate.¡±

    Garen thought to himself.

    At the same time, his tinum Dragon eyes stared emotionlessly at the metallic blue cobalt Dragon.

    The heavy metal dragons were removed from the list of metal dragons, but they were still a branch of the true dragon. Although they were not as strong as the metal dragons, the chromatic dragons, and the gem Dragons, they were still rtively powerful.

    From the moment he was born until now, garen had never killed a true dragon of his race.

    True dragons frequently fought among themselves, but rarely fought to the death.

    Moreover, garen¡¯s heart was gradually bing more stable and deep. The violent nature that belonged to the White Dragon was almostpletely drowned out by the power of the time Dragon, so he was not fond of killing. Instead of killing, he was more inclined to subduing.

    However, he would not show any mercy to the cobalt Dragon.

    Time Dragon reversal was not used casually. It would only be used when one¡¯s life was in great danger and they could not get out of the predicament no matter what they did. Otherwise, they would not get a response from garen in the future.

    Garen could see it clearly through the whirlpool of the river of time.

    The cobalt Dragon wanted to kill brass garen.

    The purpose of a 25-meter-long adult dragon using Dragon Breath on a six-meter-long brass dragon Whelp was self-evident.

    It had the cruel idea of killing brass garen.

    Garen didn¡¯t like killing, but that didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t.

    Otherwise, those buried in the icy ins of the extreme north ... &Nbsp; no, to be more urate, the frost Giants that had already died were the first to disagree.

    Garen had already sentenced the cobalt Dragon to death.

    In a sh, time seemed to slow down.

    Garen looked at the fierce and violent aura of the continuously roaring cobalt Dragon, his eyes were fixed on it. At the same time, he spoke to the brass quality garen in a deep and calm voice: ¡°Look carefully, this is how you use the power of time.¡±

    This sentence was not something garen wanted to learn from the future garen.

    It was just that in this case, he wanted to provide some ideas and ways to use the power of time for the poor brass garen, so before using the power of time, he casually reminded brass garen to watch and learn.

    However, as soon as the words left his mouth, garen realized that what he said was almost exactly the same as what the future garen said.

    In essence, they had the same soul.

    The main difference was that they came from different timelines, so there were many aspects that were difficult to be different.

    Garen shook his head imperceptibly and did not care about this.

 Chapter 223

    ?

    Chapter 223: 60,000 years ago

    Trantor: 549690339

    At the same time, under the brass garen¡¯s slightly expectant gaze and the roar of the Superrge cobalt Dragon, garen¡¯s eyes focused.

    Slow spell.

    The cobalt Dragon, which was still charging forward with an overbearing momentum earlier, instantly became extremely slow, like a crawling tortoise in the eyes of a Dragon.

    At the same time, a three-ring small fireball appeared in front of garen.

    After absorbing Halius¡¯s soul crystal, garen¡¯s mental strength had already reached the legendary level. Now, garen no longer needed to chant any incantations to cast the third-circle fireball spell.

    The pea-sized fireball bobbed up and down in the sand.

    It looked very ordinary.

    Brass garen¡¯s eyes brightened when he first saw the dying technique. The transformation of the cobalt Dragon from its extreme speed to its extreme slow speed had given him a strong visual impact. The opposite of the elerated state was indeed something he wanted to master.

    However, when he saw the fireball spell, brass garen¡¯s face was filled with doubt.

    His eyes seemed to be saying,¡±just this?.¡±

    However, very quickly, after he noticed the change in the power of time, the doubt in brass garen¡¯s eyes disappearedpletely, and it turned into a look of shock and a hint of excitement.

    Simr to his expression, the other side was closing in on garen, the cobalt Dragon was less than two hundred meters away from him. To a Dragon in its Prime, this distance was no different from a face to face ultra-close distance, it would disappear in an instant.

    Garen could clearly see the cruel smile on the face of the cobalt Dragon that had yet to fade.

    As well as the fear that had just risen in his eyes.

    Looking closely at the eyes of the cobalt Dragon, the silver Dragon was reflected in its eyes as it stood still and steady as Mount Tai.

    Other than that, there were alsoyers of densely packed red dots in front of garen. They were so numerous that they looked like raindrops.

    Each red dot was a pea-sized third-circle fireball.

    Air stacking spell-fireball.

    For this type of third-circle fireball, the consumption of stacking air was pathetically small. Garen himself could not even count how many fireballs he could replicate in one second.

    At the same time, after sensing the thick aura of death.

    The cobalt Dragon¡¯s wings suddenly pped forward, forcefully stopping its body from charging forward at high speed. Its internal organs suffered an intense impact from the sudden braking.

    The next moment, it turned its body without hesitation, wanting to escape.

    True dragons didn¡¯t have the habit of fighting to the death.

    In most cases, after realizing that they were no match for their enemy, Dragons would choose to escape quickly while remembering the enemy¡¯s appearance and aura. After bing stronger, they would take revenge.

    However, under the effect of the dying spell.

    In garen¡¯s and brass quality garen¡¯s eyes, the cobalt Dragon¡¯s movements were pitifully slow.

    Looking at the anxious and hurried figure of the cobalt Dragon, garen¡¯s face did not show much emotion.

    With a thought, the fireballs immediately went on a rampage, drawing red trails in the air.

    The extremely dense spell attacks formed a red torrent between the silver Dragon and the cobalt Dragon, as if a Red Storm was surging from the horizon, not giving the other party any chance to Dodge.

    The cobalt Dragon saw this terrifying scene from the corner of its eyes.

    Its pupils contracted, and its heart pumped like a pump. Its blood flow was unprecedentedly fast, as if it was going to burst its blood vessels.

    The rain of fireballs had no gaps, and the scorching aura was like the scythe of the death god, cutting at the body of the cobalt Dragon.

    In the blink of an eye, the bright little fireballnded on the cobalt Dragon.

    Every inch of its scales was shrouded in a life-taking light.

    Immediately after, a deafening sound was heard.

    Boom boom boom boom ... In a series of explosions, mes soared into the sky, and the air was violently distorted and trembled. The shock waves formed swept up the yellow sand on the ground, directly raising a tsunami-like dust storm.

    ¡°Hiss ... He¡¯s so powerful.¡±

    Garen heard a gasp of cold airing from Huang Tong Long¡¯s mouth.

    He nodded in satisfaction.

    Garen was not a Dragon who liked to show off his strength.

    However, for some reason, he enjoyed acting like an expert in front of the weak Shilong.

    With this thought in mind ... Was garen¡¯s future personality really like what he felt?

    Or was he just pretending to be profound and an expert?

    It seemed very possible.

    After thinking about this, garen fell into deep thought.

    * Cough cough cough * After inhaling too much sand in one breath, brass garen coughed a few times after he regained his senses and spat out the sand particles in his mouth.

    Countless fireballs exploded, devouring the sand and wind. The mes that devoured the cobalt Dragon¡¯s gigantic body were still rolling unceasingly, igniting a magnificent me in this desert world.

    The fire illuminated the surroundings red.

    The eyes of the red-faced brass garen were sparkling.

    He stared at the mes that had yet to disperse, hesitated for a moment, and then said to garen, ¡± ¡°Um, can you do it again?¡±

    ¡°Let me feel the flow of the power of time a little more, and I might be able to learn it.¡±

    hehe, we¡¯re all on the same side, so you should be able to fulfill this small request of mine. I¡¯m having a hard time here, being hunted down by the steel Elemental Dragon every day.

    ¡°....¡±

    Garen realized that if he didn¡¯t respond, this Chatterbox garen was influenced by the brass dragon bloodline would talk for an entire day.

    He immediately interrupted the man¡¯s chatter.

    the future is filled with all kinds of possibilities. The ability I showed you is just a reference for you, a feasible path.

    but the specific exploration process still requires your own efforts.

 Chapter 224

    ?

    Chapter 224: 60,000 years ago

    Trantor: 549690339

    He maintained his deep and low tone.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.

    Brass garen was slightly disappointed, but he quickly regrouped.

    He looked towards the direction of the fiery cobalt Dragon and muttered in a low voice: these detestable metal Wyverns. They¡¯ve only just been expelled from their Metal Dragon status, and now they¡¯re trying to take revenge. The tinum Dragon God should have removed them from the list long ago.

    At the same time, with the passage of time, without the support of mana, the mes in the sky gradually extinguished, leaving a crystallized pit.

    The originally dark blue Large cobalt Dragon had already fallen into the pit without any signs of life.

    The metallic scales had now turned into red-hot iron, emitting arge amount of white smoke. As the temperature quickly passed, the red color disappeared and turned into a charred ck.

    The brass garen stared at the dead cobalt Dragon without a trace of sympathy on his face.

    He berated the evil deeds of the steel Dragon Tribe.

    Garen¡¯s attention was not on the dead body of the cobalt Dragon.

    Brass garen¡¯s words attracted him.

    He was just expelled from the metal Dragon record ... Garen turned his gaze and looked around.

    As far as the eye could see, there was a vast desert, sand everywhere, and a zing sun in the sky.

    How many years ago did I arrive in a parallel timeline?

    Garen was suspicious.

    Through the Dragon¡¯s legacy, he knew that there was a deep hatred between the metal dragons and the heavy metal Dragon race. He also knew that the heavy metal dragons were removed from the metal Dragon race.

    However, he wasn¡¯t sure about the specific reason why this had happened.

    Now that he thought about it carefully, garen started to get curious.

    Given the tinum Dragon God¡¯s personality, what did the heavy metal dragons do to cause him to target them?

    Bahamut was the God of the kind Dragons and had a rather good quality. He would not easily punish an entire branch of the Dragon race, and the heavy metal dragons were considered a rtivelyrge branch of the true dragon race.

    ¡°What era is this?¡±

    Garen was curious and asked.

    Garen had a strong desire to explore this kind of dusty history and secrets buried in the past.

    Brass garen was stunned, not understanding what garen meant.

    After a pause, brass garen scratched his head and said, ¡± ¡°Era? Hmm ... I don¡¯t know how to say it without a specific name.¡±

    Garen thought about his words and changed his way of asking, then said again, ¡± ¡°How long has it been since the Dragon carriage war?¡±

    ording to the records of the Dragon¡¯s legacy, the dragon¡¯s back war happened more than 60000 years ago, around garen¡¯s time. It was a major event that every Dragon would remember. After all, the true Dragon¡¯s dominant position of ruling everything had disappeared after the dragon¡¯s back war. It was hard not to remember such a major event.

    However, brass garen¡¯s words made garen¡¯s heart tremble.

    ¡°What Dragonspine Inferno war?¡±

    we dragons rule over everything. The rest of the living beings are the ves of the true dragon. How could they fall? ¡±

    ¡°Only Dragons can pose a threat to Dragons.¡±

    The Dragonspine Inferno war had yet to happen ... He had actually returned to more than 60000 years ago!

    This was something that garen had not expected at all.

    Although nothing had changed in his field of vision, it seemedpletely different now.

    Garen¡¯s eyes flickered, and his heart started to beat faster.

    He discreetly suppressed his shock and remained calm.

    Brass garen wasn¡¯t stupid, he could hear the key point in garen¡¯s words.

    After thinking for a while, he realized the seriousness of the problem. His face became serious and he stopped talking. you¡¯re from the future, so you¡¯re saying that our position as rulers will be destroyed because of a war? ¡±

    If he were to reveal it, it might cause a change in the timeline ... Garen¡¯s gaze shifted slightly.

    It seemed to be an interesting thing to change the future.

    After a brief moment of thought, garen said calmly, ¡± yes, if you have the intention to turn things around, then remember to be careful of the giant.

    He did not know if it was because the Dragonspine war was too long ago or for some other reason, but the records of the Dragon¡¯s legacy were not detailed and the content was very vague. Garen only knew that the main targets of that war were the Giants, and the war between the dragons and the Giants directly led to the weakening of the dragon n¡¯s strength.

    After hearing garen¡¯s words, brass garen frowned.

    those dirty Giants who live in barren ins and remote corners? ¡±

    it¡¯s them. The future is unbelievable.

    but the future won¡¯t be a fixed route ...

    Brass garen¡¯s gaze was solemn. He squinted his eyes and seemed to have made a decision in his heart.

    With garen¡¯s understanding of himself.

    Putting him in brass garen¡¯s position, after hearing such news, he would probably be thinking of some terrible ideas for the giant.

    Hu!

    A heat wave mixed with sand and gravel swept past.

    Garen¡¯s body became much more illusionary and was gradually disappearing.

    This was only an avatar formed from the power of time. As time passed, the power of time without a main body was being assimted and absorbed by the river of time.

    After realizing that this incarnation of his was about to dissipate, and that the power of time was about to dissipate, garen thought of his initial doubts and immediately asked, ¡± what¡¯s the specific reason why the heavy metal dragons were removed from the metal Dragon race? ¡±

    Brass garen was still immersed in the thoughts of learning about the Dragonspine war.

    After hearing garen¡¯s question, he raised his head and answered subconsciously, ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know? That ancient Iron Dragon Overlord, the omnipotent and omniscient Iron Dragon King who dared to call himself the Supreme Dragon, was so confident that ... Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the Dragon?¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence ...

    In the brass garen¡¯s vision, the silver Dragon was like an illusion of ripples on the surface of the water. Its illusionary and transparent body hadpletely integrated into the river of time and disappeared.

    what a pity. I was going to ask about the Dragonspine Inferno.

    Giants, Giants ... I, garen, will not allow such a thing to happen. The dignity of the true dragon can not be challenged by Giants.¡±

    ¡°The true dragon Overlord¡¯s status will never change in the future, never.¡±

    Yellow sand filled the air and strong winds blew. Brass garen, who was only six meters long, squinted his eyes and muttered softly.

 Chapter 225

    ?

    Chapter 225: The time Dragon who stood people up

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°You don¡¯t know? That ancient Iron Dragon Overlord, the omnipotent and omniscient Iron Dragon King, who dared to call himself the Supreme Dragon, is so confident that he¡¯s ...¡±

    The voiceing from brass garen¡¯s mouth was getting softer and softer.

    In the end, before garen could finish listening, the power of time waspletely exhausted.

    His consciousness followed the flow of time and instantly returned to the Dragon¡¯s Nest at the peak of the volcano.

    The time ripples in the surrounding space had disappeared.

    The Dragon Lair was peaceful.

    It was as if nothing strange had happened.

    Aftering back to his senses, garen looked at the dark brown Mountain walls around him and sniffed the thick sulfur smell in the air. He shook his head in regret.

    Garen felt that it was a pity that he didn¡¯t get to know more about his past from brass garen.

    The Dragon¡¯s legacy wasn¡¯t omnipotent. There were many things that happened too long ago that were not recorded in the Dragon¡¯s legacy. Even if there were records, they were very vague. This caused many key events in history to be unclear.

    Garen had always been very curious about this.

    He had a strong desire to explore, hoping to understand the past history, the years that were sealed in time.

    ¡°Ancient Iron Dragon Overlord ... I¡¯ve never heard of it. ¡±

    Garen recalled the words of the brass garen.

    From brass garen¡¯s words, he could roughly understand that the reason the metal dragons were eliminated was because of the ancient Iron Dragon Overlord.

    Since he dared to call himself the Supreme Dragon and omniscient, he must have a certain level of strength.

    Otherwise, the other Dragons would be the first to disagree with such a title.

    However, there was no such thing as an Iron Dragon God in the Dragon¡¯s legacy. It was just an Iron Dragon King, not a Dragon God.

    perhaps it¡¯s a powerful existence with a divine power.

    but it should have been dead for a long time. Otherwise, its name would have been in the Dragon¡¯s legacy.

    If it was a heavy metal Dragon, there might be some records of this steel Elemental Dragon King in the Dragon¡¯s legacy, but garen had never heard of it.

    tsk, 60000 years ago. I didn¡¯t expect to be able to return to such an ancient era.

    ¡°It seems like the effects of time Dragon countercurrent are a little different from what I had imagined.¡±

    The time between the past and the future did not seem to affect the activation of time Dragon reversal.

    Garen¡¯s expression was deep in thought as he gently swung his Dragon Tail.

    After a moment, he shook his head and decided not to think about it anymore.

    At the same time, garen was very interested in the future of the timeline where the brass garen was.

    After knowing that the true dragon dominated everything and that its position as the ruler of all things would no longer exist because of the Dragon Phoenix war, and that the target of the Dragon Phoenix war was the giant race, what would brass garen do?

    In that timeline, would the Dragonspine Inferno war be stifled in the bud, or would it still happen?

    Or perhaps, the true dragons that ruled the sky, thend, and the ocean would experience a new ¡®Dragonair war¡¯ in the long years after the crisis of the Dragonair war was resolved.

    Garen¡¯s thoughts were running wild.

    If he had the ability, he could not wait to go to brass garen¡¯s ce again to see the future of the Dragon race in that timeline.

    Would it still rule over everything after 60000 years, or would it be like this side? although it was still the pinnacle creature of many nes, it had fallen from its position as the ruler and could no longer regain its former hegemony.

    As for the conflict between the steel Wyvern and the metal Dragon, garen no longer paid much attention to it due to the possible changes in the future.

    Buzz ...

    Due to the concentrated concentration of fire elemental energy, wisps of mes suddenly appeared in the air not far from garen.

    The bright orange-yellow me floated and burned in the air, interrupting garen¡¯splicated thoughts.

    His thoughts returned to reality.

    All of a sudden, garen lost all interest in the uing elemental battle.

    Compared to participating in such a war, he would rather go back to the past and witness the changes in history.

    ¡°When will I be able to obtain the power to travel between the past and the future?¡±

    Garen sighed.

    Even the time Dragon, the most beloved creature of the river of time, was unable to travel through time as it pleased at this age.

    After calming down his state of mind that had been agitated by long Yiliu, garen let out a long breath, and his gaze gradually returned to its usual calm and steady state.

    After that, he focused his attention on himself.

    There was a price to pay for helping the past garen and responding to time Dragon countercurrent.

    This was actually the price that garen had to pay when using long Yiliu, but it was considered a dy.

    He had responded to time Dragon countercurrent twice so far.

    Those two times were not long after he asked for help from the future.

    As such, garen had reason to guess that after using time Dragon countercurrent, he would have to provide help to the past garen, and so on.

    Of course.

    Garen could choose to reject them and ignore garen¡¯s pleas for help from the other timelines. He could just ignore them.

    However, if that was the case, he might not be able to get any help when he used time Dragon reverse flow.

    Very quickly, garen noticed the changes in his body.

    &Nbsp; besides using up more than half of the time energy he had umted, his body had also shrunk.

    It was the same asst time.

    After using the life gem and waking up from his deep sleep, garen¡¯s body had grown to thirty-one meters long.

    But now that he carefully measured himself, he discovered that he was only thirty meters long from head to tail.

 Chapter 226

    ?

    Chapter 226: The time Dragon who stood people up

    Trantor: 549690339

    His body length had shortened by a meter, and his overall outline had also shrunk by a small circle.

    ¡®As expected, I can¡¯t use time Dragon countercurrent too often, I still have to pay a certain price.¡¯

    ¡°Too many times will cause my growth to slow down.¡±

    Garen¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    His body size had be exactly 30 meters, which was not a big deal.

    &Nbsp; however, the massive consumption of time energy had resulted in his body not having any reserves, which was a more serious problem.

    He had used nearly 70% of his time power to create that clone.

    Garen had two ways to absorb the power of time.

    The first was that it was done all the time. As he breathed, wisps of the river of time were sucked into his mouth, and as time passed, they were transformed into the power of time that he could control.

    The second was to connect his psyche to the river of time and focus on absorbing the water of the river of time. This was more efficient, but the process was very boring.

    I¡¯ll need at least half a month to fully replenish the power of time ...

    Garen¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Tomorrow would be the day when the fire elemental Army would attack the earth elemental territory. Garen was not at ease to be involved at this time.

    In the end, his legendary strength was raised by the power of time.

    If the power of time was exhausted, he wouldn¡¯t be able to fight against those legendary creatures who had experienced hundreds of battles and had rich means by only relying on his physical body and magic attainments.

    ¡°But this is easy to solve.¡±

    let the fire elementals wait. The Lord of me Steel City has to wait even if he doesn¡¯t want to, as long as he has the ambition to destroy the earth Giant spirit.

    After thinking for a while, garen¡¯s brows rxed. He summoned the Red Dragon, Earl, and gave it a few words.

    Soon, the Red Dragon left the volcano, its body wrapped in mes. It quickly flew towards the city of me steel.

    Garen, on the other hand, closed his eyes and focused.

    The invisible and shapeless legendary mind power condensed into a needle and thread and inserted itself into the omnipresent and all-epassing river of time. It was like a long and thin straw that sucked in the water of the river of time.

    Garen used his spiritual power as a link to absorb the river of time into his body, and then transformed it into the power of time that could affect time.

    *

    *

    *

    It did not take long for the Red Dragon to descend near the city of me steel, which was aze with raging mes.

    The Army of fire elementals that had already gathered and covered the entire mountain was slowly moving towards the location of the scorched mountains. Tall fire spirits were distributed among the Army, like nodes that couldmunicate with each other.

    At the forefront of the fire elemental Army.

    The 20-meter-tall legendary giant fire spirit, which looked like a torch, raised its head slightly.

    me Steel City Lord¡¯s body exuded a destructive aura, and his gem-like eyes stared at the Red Dragon.

    The proud Red dragon¡¯s heart tightened.

    Roel felt like he was being pricked by needles from every part of his body.

    This kind of feeling was usually produced when facing an enemy that was difficult to defeat. It was a warning from the body¡¯s instinct.

    In front of a legendary elemental that was no lower than a legendary true dragon, the Red Dragon put away his arrogance and arrogance.

    Itnded, but did not look down at the city Lord. It slowly said in themonnguage, ¡± the powerful Lord of me Steel City, I am a follower of the great dragon of eternity, ashen wings, Red Dragon Earl.

    I¡¯ve brought the will of the eternal Dragon.

    ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s promise ....

    After finishing garen¡¯s instructions, Roel did not stay for even a moment, he turned and left.

    On the other side, the Lord of me Steel City was silent. The mes on his body moved even though there was no wind.

    city Lord, how dare this legendary dragon from the prime material world tease you like this? ¡±

    The nearby giant fire spirit said in a deep voice.

    The Lord of me Steel City took a deep breath, and the raging mes on his body gradually calmed down.

    It said in the emotionless firenguage, ¡± it¡¯s fine. After half a month, it will pay the price for its arrogance.

    ¡°If this was the Prime Material ne, then it would be fine.¡±

    but in the elemental ne, I will let it know that even a legendary true dragon has to submit to my fire.

    It was only a verbal agreement between the two, and there was no binding oath or Alliance agreement.

    Whether he wanted to join the battle or not, garen could change his decision at will until thest moment.

    However, as a legendary creature, the Lord of me Steel City had his own dignity and pride.

    It had just promised toe tomorrow as promised, but just as it had gathered the Army and was about to head to the scorched me mountain range, it immediately said to wait ... In the eyes of the Lord of me Steel City, this was an act of contempt and extreme disrespect.

    ¡°If ... City Lord, what if it still doesn¡¯t make a move after half a month?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s only pretending to be polite in its cooperation with us, what should we do?¡±

    A giant fire spirit said with a heavy expression.

    me Steel City Lord¡¯s eyes narrowed as he said, ¡± if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll personally make a trip to Stone city¡¯sbyrinth and work with that slow-witted Panse to eliminate the unstable factor first!

    The mes were raging, and the fire elemental Army that had already gathered into a tide directly rested and reorganized on the spot.

    Elementals didn¡¯t need supplies, and the concept of time was very long, so waiting like this didn¡¯t really affect them much.

    ¡°Dragon ... Even if you¡¯re a legend, you still can¡¯t change your arrogant personality?¡±

    The Lord of me Steel City looked around at the elemental Army that was resting and regrouping. He snorted, and the more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He almost couldn¡¯t control his emotions.

 Chapter 227

    ?

    Chapter 227: The time Dragon who stood people up

    Trantor: 549690339

    As the Lord of a city, when had it ever suffered such grievances?

    However, even though he was angry ...

    But for the sake of the big picture, the Lord of me Steel City suppressed his anger.

    Without the help of a legendary true dragon, it would take a long time to break through the stone city maze again.

    me Steel City Lord didn¡¯t want to miss such a rare opportunity.

    So it endured it.

    However, the suppressed anger would not disappear. Instead, it would be more and more intense in the heart, eventually turning into a me that would devour everything.

    *

    *

    *

    In the volcanic Dragon¡¯s Lair, garen was quietly umting the power of time.

    To tell the truth.

    He didn¡¯t mean to stand the city Lord up.

    Although they would definitely have to fight at the end, garen would not go so far as to toy with a legendary existence like this.

    However, brass garen had activated time Dragon countercurrent at this critical moment, so he could not just sit by and do nothing.

    Garen would not choose to fight the legendary giant spirit if he had used up too much of his power of time. He would not do such a thankless thing.

    Making the Lord of me Steel City wait for another half a month would definitely make him unhappy. As a legendary creature, the Lord of me Steel City would not be able to remain calm in such a situation. Furthermore, fire elementals were inherently hot-tempered.

    The city Lord of me Steel City had been polite and modest when he was talking to garen, as if there was no danger.

    However, that was only because it wanted to cooperate with garen. It was suppressing its nature and putting on a pretense.

    although it wasn¡¯t my intention, this way, after defeating the giant Earth Spirit, this fellow will probably immediately turn hostile.

    with the elemental ne¡¯s special environment, and even more Army subordinates, it definitely isn¡¯t afraid of me.

    Garen split a small part of his attention and thought.

    this is also good. It¡¯s equivalent to getting rid of the elements on both sides at once.

    Garen closed his eyes and focused his mind again.

    As he hade into contact with some secrets from sixty thousand years ago, garen¡¯s mind was in turmoil. He was not too interested in the uing Elemental War, and wanted to resolve it as soon as possible.

    If the city Lord of me Steel City fell out on the spot, that would be more to his liking.

    *

    *

    *

    Under the sky that was filled with raging mes, time passed by at a constant speed.

    Half a month passed by smoothly without any idents.

    In the scorched me mountain range, volcanoes rose and fell one after another. They were located on the scorched, dried-up, and crackednd. ck smoke formed ck clouds in the sky, which gave off a depressing atmosphere.

    ck ashes and smoke with high temperature fell from the sky.

    The smell of sulfur here was extremely strong, and the temperature was close to 100 degrees Celsius. The air was distorted with ripples.

    If ordinary living beings of flesh and blood were to take a deep breath here, they would definitely choke and burn their lungs.

    Due to the gathering of the fire elemental Army, the fire elemental energy here had reached an astonishing level.

    Flowers of fire bloomed in the air, burning out of thin air.

    A volcano trembled violently after being stimted by arge amount of fire elemental energy.

    Thepressed and tremblingva surged violently in the depths of the mountain. The impact force quickly rose to the peak and could no longer be suppressed. With the fiercest tremble, hotva gushed out.

    BOOM!

    The magma pir shot up into the sky like a fountain, and then spread out in all directions due to gravity.

    This was just the beginning.

    The first volcano that erupted sent out a signal.

    The other volcanoes in the area also began to shake and tremble, and waves of hotva rose into the air.

    Some of the volcanoes had very strong erupting forces.

    Some of theva that rose to the highest point spread out, forming a beautiful and dazzling storm.

    ¡°Ah, what a beautiful scenery.¡±

    ¡°What sweet and fragrant air.¡±

    A series of Dragon roars filled the air.

    The frost forest snake dragon wriggled its long snake-like body in the ck clouds, revealing its scales and ws from time to time. It was somewhat simr to a King Dragon.

    There were also red Dragon scales emerging from the ck smoke.

    The Red Dragon¡¯s body was wrapped in fire, and it flew back and forth in the air. It pped its wings from time to time and rushed through the erupting volcanic columns below.

    The loud and clear dragon roar came from the Red dragon¡¯s mouth, like muffled Thunder in the ck clouds, endless.

    In the sky above the fire elemental Army, the silver Dragon standing beside the Lord of me Steel City looked up, feeling a little embarrassed.

    Fortunately, these fire spirits did not understand dragonnguage and did not show any strange expressions.

    It was the nature of Red Dragons to be forthright. In such an environment, they couldn¡¯t help but fall into excitement.

    Garen still vaguely remembered that the title that Roel had given himself seemed to have a title that said ¡°Lord of the volcano.¡±

    Such a dense cluster of volcanoes was definitely the Red Dragon¡¯s favorite.

    ¡°After crossing the jiaoyan mountain range and moving forward for another ten miles, we will officially enter the territory of the giant Earth Spirit.¡±

    me Steel City Lord¡¯s body slowly burned as he spoke.

    Garen turned his head and sized up this legendary fire element.

    Its body. which was even bigger than Balton¡¯s. was made of fire. It had. human-shaped head, torso. and two arms. Its lower body was like a tornado ... A pair of burning eyes were calm and rational, but the constantly dancing mes seemed to say that its heart was not as calm as it looked.

    Fire elemental life forms were very wondrous.

    A 20-meter-tall legendary fire elemental weighed less than five kilograms.

    Even though it had a physical body, it was immune to almost all physical attacks.

    The mes on that tall body moved with the wind, changing shape.

    the feat of working with the true dragon to destroy the earth Titan spirit will be recorded in the history of the city of me steel.

    As if he sensed garen sizing him up, the city Lord of me Steel City smiled, his voice filled with kindness.

    As for the matter of garen standing it up, it did not mention it at all.

    Like he didn¡¯t care at all and was really magnanimous.

    ¡°Theva demine will wee its true ruler.¡±

    Garen smiled as well. His tinum Dragon eyes met the eyes of the city Lord of ming Steel City, and he said something thought-provoking.

    ¡°Very good, I think so too.¡±

    The me on the city Lord¡¯s body gently curled as he spoke.

 Chapter 228

    ?

    Chapter 228: The evil god extends his tentacles

    Trantor: 549690339

    Main material world, Noah continent, bone wilderness.

    The gray-white air was swirling in the air, and there wereyers of thick gray clouds in the sky.

    It was noon on the Noah continent, and the scorching sun hung high in the sky, releasing endless light and heat that shone on the earth below. However, there was still no sunlight in this dead and gray wilderness.

    The wind was strong in the high sky, but it could do nothing to the thick, dark clouds that blocked the sun.

    This was no ordinary cloud.

    They were the condensation of all kinds of negative emotions released by countless dead people at the moment of death. They were the terrifying death and dark spiritual energy.

    Some of the faster but slower ordinary birds would plunge into the gray clouds and fall from it in the blink of an eye if they were not careful ... In the form of a skeleton bird or a rotten bird, they would be a part of the white bone wilderness.

    In order to dispel the dense negative spiritual energy, the light Pope, who was a legendary master, had exhausted all his energy.

    That day, the gray clouds in the sky were much thinner, but they quickly returned to their original state.

    The Pope¡¯s holy light magic was not enough to wipe out the hatred of the dead.

    Under the gray clouds.

    Countless undead creatures were wandering here.

    Skeleton warriors, undead mages, undead knights, vengeful spirits, specters, Lich ...

    This was a paradise for the undead, a paradise for the dead.

    Once the special bone wilderness was formed, it was like a gray scar on the earth, and it was slowly spreading towards the surrounding area. The undead carried their hatred towards the living and their disgust towards living creatures, wanting to destroy all the beauty and turn this ce into a dead world.

    There were already many defensive fortifications built by the Alliance of human nations and the Church of Light around the bone wilderness.

    The only purpose of the continuous city walls was to prevent a sudden attack from the spirits.

    Fortunately, the undead monarch had yet to appear in the white bone wilderness, so the fortifications had only suffered sporadic attacks.

    But even so, with the danger of the white bone wastnd, no one would take any chances.

    The undead and the living were two life forms that could not co-exist peacefully.

    Many of the humans who set foot in the white bone wilderness had already died in the gloomy air and were then transformed into undead by the death aura.

    However, there were still brave and fearless human Pdins in such a forbidden area.

    The spiritual energy of death was too dense, and it was constantly expanding.

    If he didn¡¯t care, then the white bone wastnd would go out of control and devour life at a rapid speed.

    The power of the blood sacrifice array, which was enough to seal a God, had fused with the destend with the death of Halius.

    In order to control this process, the Church of Light had kept the concentration of death aura within an eptable range. They had been dispatching Pdins and priests to continuously kill the higher level undead in the undead territory.

    Then, they worked together with some human soldiers to clear out the ordinary unintelligent skeletons.

    As such, even though they were unable to uproot the entire white bone wastnd, they were able to control the speed of its spread and were even reducing its size.

    ording to this process, if nothing unexpected happened in the middle, many yearster, this dead and silent bone wilderness might be the scenic and fertile baki ins, once again bing the Granary of the human dukedoms.

    However, if nothing unexpected happened ...

    An ident was about to happen.

    A small team of Pdins rode on tall warhorses and led a priest in a white robe. They charged into the depths of the white bone wilderness, killing ferocious and pale skeletons.

    They had just returned from the icy ins of the extreme north.

    After investigating the ce, they left the barren and harsh Thule because they did not find any traces of the evil god statue.

    Now, all the major countries had suffered great losses because of the destruction of the Allied forces, and their National Strength had not been restored for a long time. Traces of war were still left on the devastated southernnd.

    Famine, gue, bandits, monsters, evil dragons ... All sorts of events were causing everyone to be in a terrible fix.

    The Church of Light did not interfere in the war, but they did not hesitate to help the human countries in recovering from their post-war injuries. However, they were always short of manpower.

    Searching for the evil God¡¯s sculpture, controlling the white bone wastnd, and stabilizing the post-war situation ... The Church of Light had been very busy during this period.

    The temple was empty, and the Knights and priests were scattered all over the disaster area.

    The team that had just returned to the continent from the icy ins of the extreme north received a new mission to clear out the undead before they could rest.

    As brave and passionate Pdins, they didn¡¯t have anyints. They rushed to the bone wilderness without stopping to fight with the endless undead.

    However, as the backbone of the force, the Pdins were not sent out casually every time.

    Some information showed that some undead creatures that were wandering around unconsciously in the depths of the bone wilderness were gathering towards the center.

    The Church of Light, which dealt with evil creatures all year round, was very clear about what this situation represented.

    A high-level undead had been born.

    The Pdins stationed in the white bone wastnd had the main task of purifying and eliminating the high-level undead that were just born.

    As long as there were no high-level spirits of the dead, the terrifying sea of spirits of the dead would not form.

    As a believer of the God of Light, no matter if it was a Holy Knight¡¯s Holy oath spell or a priest¡¯s light theurgy, they had a strong killing effect on the undead.

 Chapter 229

    ?

    Chapter 229: The evil god extends his tentacles

    Trantor: 549690339

    This small team of elites was enough to kill the newly born high-level undead before they could sprout.

    *

    *

    *

    Countless undead surrounded the area as they growled and growled like beasts.

    A huge skeleton Lion sat in the middle of the undead, its eyes burning with Soul Fire. The rest of the undead seemed to respect it, standing in an orderly manner beside it.

    However, upon closer inspection, one would realize that the skeleton Lion was just an illusion.

    On its skull, which was as big as a small house, a translucent Phantom could be seen as the cold wind blew.

    It was a female spirit with a slender figure.

    The female spirit shook her transparent legs, and her back looked a little lonely under the dark sky.

    If any of the Golden Alliance Army¡¯s survivors were here, they would be shocked to find that this female spirit looked exactly the same as the ninth-circle Archmage who had been killed by Harris¡¯s surprise attack.

    Thanks to garen reversing time in the future, the soul that Halius had devoured was spat out again.

    Isaiah¡¯s soul did not enter theher River. With a strong unwillingness, he stopped in the bone wilderness. Under the pollution and erosion of the death aura, he changed and gave birth to new life.

    Isaiah ... My name when I was alive ...¡±

    The female spirit looked up at the sky. All she could see was the endless gray clouds, and the undead¡¯s low roars could be heard in her ears.

    A few months ago, she had appeared in the white bone wastnd.

    They were ignorant and hated all living creatures.

    Then, as time passed, the fragmented memories began to sh back in his soul, quickly bingplete.

    Those scenes, from birth to growth, and finally death, were all disyed in the eyes of the female spirit.

    The memory finally stopped at a skeleton-like Lich.

    Through these precious memories from the ninth-circle great sorcerer, the female spirit had the light of wisdom and inherited a part of the powerful illusion ability of the original body.

    However, she was not Isaiah.

    To be precise, she was a new life born from Isaiah¡¯s unwillingness and hatred.

    She hated the Golden Alliance Army, Halius, and the Dimo Kingdom. She hated all living things.

    The female spirit didn¡¯t feel like Isaiah, and those memories were more like a movie watched by an outsider.

    She had given herself a new name.

    Alina.

    The ghost Empress of the white bone wastnd, Alina.

    In the nature of the undead creatures, there was a hatred for the living and a desire to destroy the beautiful world.

    Alina was no exception.

    She was currently tidying up the white bone wastnd, while at the same time coveting the bright and beautiful world of the living in the distance, her mind churning with cruel thoughts.

    The other high-level undead in the white bone wastnd were no match for Alina.

    With just a look and a gesture, the ghost Queen¡¯s newly born soul had fallen into the illusion of the ghost Queen. From the inside out, the ghost Queen had acknowledged Alina as her master and Emperor.

    soon. The undead will break free from this ce, and the undead tide will spread in all directions.

    Alina murmured.

    Suddenly, her eyes paused and she looked forward.

    In the white light, there was a power that she hated approaching.

    The surrounding undead looked over at the same time, and their roars of disgust and hatred rose one after another.

    Under Alina¡¯s will, the jagged and terrifying skeletal Lion slowly stood up.

    The skeletal Lion was originally a celestial Lion summoned by a high-level eight-circle spell caster. After dying, these huge beasts from the beast vige turned into undead creatures, skeletal Lions. The most majestic of them all, the skeletal Lion King, was Alina¡¯s Mount.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang ... Skeleton Lion King strode forward.

    It was thirty-five meters long, and it could cross hundreds of meters with each leap. Its body was surrounded by death spiritual energy, and it was extremely fast.

    In the blink of an eye, Alina had arrived at the ce where the white light hade from on the bone lion King.

    The burly Holy Knights pulled back their line of defense and resisted the attacks of the undead from all directions. The priest in the middle kept casting healing spells to heal the wounded Holy Knights.

    They didn¡¯t expect that not only were there many spirits of the dead gathered here, but they were also all very powerful.

    Even the mostmon skeleton warriors had strong bones and were as hard as steel. Their attacks were powerful and heavy, and their speed was swift and fierce. They werepletely iparable to the previous skeleton warriors that would break with a single touch.

    The skeleton warriors here were all powerful extraordinary Warriors when they were alive, not ordinary soldiers.

    The church¡¯s team was in trouble.

    ¡°Oh ... It¡¯s a good material. If I cast it into the shadow Pond, I¡¯ll be able to have more high-level undead under mymand.¡±

    Alina was all smiles.

    Through the corpses of Pdins, they could be transformed into high-level Death Knights, and priests could be dark liches, increasing her power by another level.

    This was the reason why people were afraid of the undead.

    They could turn the dead into a part of themselves.

    There was a high chance that the dead Skeletons would stand up again under the nourishment of the negative spiritual energy.

    If it turned into a long and endless War of the Undead, and the undead army couldn¡¯t be eliminated in a short time, they would be stronger and stronger. Eventually, they would devour the world of the living.

    As they fought and retreated, resisting the attacks of the undead, the church¡¯s troops that were retreating saw the huge skeleton Lion.

 Chapter 230

    ?

    Chapter 230: The evil god reaches out his tentacles

    Trantor: 549690339

    The female spirit sitting on the head of the skeleton Lion, shaking her legs, also came into their sight.

    At this moment, the determined Knight¡¯s brows could not help but furrow.

    ¡°Retreat immediately. No matter what, we have to spread the news of this ce.¡±

    A Holy Knight said in a deep voice.

    that won¡¯t do. I¡¯ve already taken a fancy to you guys. How can I let you guys leave? ¡±

    ¡°Be a good boy and be my pet.¡±

    Alina¡¯s heart was buried in deep hatred, but her face was brimming with a bright and joyful smile.

    The translucent spirit extended its slender fingers and aimed at its prey.

    ¡°Stop resisting and sink into the beautiful world.¡±

    A soundless ripple spread out from Alina¡¯s finger, striking the group of undead in the next second.

    All the people who were hit froze.

    His eyes, which were as firm as iron, became nk and hollow after a slight struggle. His body did not move, as if he had lost control and was frozen in ce.

    Chi Chi Chi ...

    The burly skeleton with the sharp de stabbed the weapon into the body of flesh and blood, causing a spray of hot blood.

    The warm blood fell to the ground and bloomed into a bright flower, which was out of ce in the dead silence of the white bone wilderness.

    ¡°Drag these guys into the shadow pool.¡±

    Alina casually ordered.

    The surrounding undead knights with a certain level of intelligence lowered their heads and replied, ¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    The Pdins were not dead yet. They regained their consciousness from the severe pain and prayed in a low voice while barely holding on under the violent attacks.

    A Pdin in such a state was no match for an undead knight.

    However, when a few undead knights stepped forward, something happened.

    A ck mist burst out from the wounds of the Pdin and the priest, instantly condensing into ck tentacles, squeezing out of the wounds as if they were alive.

    The ck tentacles were densely covered with oveppingyers of eyeballs, which made people shudder.

    This scene caused the undead to pause, and Alina¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion.

    Simrly, this sudden scene caught the believers of the God of Light off guard.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Their faces were filled with shock.

    ck tentacles grew out of his body, bringing with them a dense evil and ominous aura. It was extremely chaotic.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    Alina came back to her senses and excitedly looked at the Pdins. At the same time, she waved her hand to stop the undead¡¯s attack.

    a Pdin of light with evil of darkness hidden in his body? ¡±

    ¡°It seems that even the radiant church has fallen. How interesting.¡±

    The Pdins gritted their teeth and loudly chanted the God of Light¡¯s dogmas, their bodies glowing with white light.

    Immediately, the ck mist surged and quickly devoured the light, growing stronger and stronger.

    On his square face, pairs of eyes started to turn ck.

    The whites of his eyes were quickly covered in ck, and there were even Scarlet blood vessels crawling up them, looking ferocious and terrifying.

    Soon, the Holy Knights with the aura of light were gone.

    The feeling of disgust that Alina felt and the manic undead around her disappeared.

    The ck fog was like a living creature, rolling on the spot. The figures of the Holy Knights were all covered in the ck fog, blocking their vision and making it difficult to see clearly. Some struggling and desperate gasps sounded in the ck fog, apanied by a teeth-numbing sound of bones shattering and flesh squirming.

    Alina¡¯s yful expression turned serious.

    Even she felt an unusual supernatural power in the ck mist that expanded and contracted like boiling water. It was fascinating, yearned for, and indulged.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Alina muttered to herself as she unblinkingly stared at the ck mist.

    A momentter, as a gust of cold wind blew, the ck mist seemed to be affected. It no longer rolled around and began to gradually shrink.

    When thest wisp of ck mist disappeared under the gloomy sky, the thing inside revealed its true appearance.

    It was a pitch-ck statue.

    It was shaped like a sun, but its tentacles were its burning mes. The surface of the sun was covered with eyeballs, and no matter which direction one looked from, the countless eyes seemed to be looking at it.

    Flesh, bone armor, and the Knights ¡®armors formed the terrifying statue.

    Alina stared at the ck Sun sculpture, her eyes growing more and more entranced.

    In her eyes, the entire world had disappeared, leaving only the ck Sun sculpture in her eyes.

    The statue seemed infinitelyrge in her eyes, exuding supreme power. It looked Savage and terrifying, but it also had a strange and evil beauty that Alina could not hate.

    All eyes were on her, each eyeball reflecting Alina¡¯s appearance. She saw countless of herself.

    At the same time, a low murmur resounded in Alina¡¯s ears.

    ¡®he¡¯ was born from the ck fog.¡¯He¡¯ is the creator of the ck fog.

    ¡°He brings darkness, he brings light.¡±

    he writes life, he writes death.

    ¡°..................¡±

    ¡°He is the creator of everything. He is the Supreme sun.¡±

    The mumbling was not in anynguage that Alina was familiar with, but the moment she heard it, she understood its meaning.

    the Supreme sun ...

    Alina softly muttered, repeating the low murmurs she had heard.

    Under the gazes of many undead, Alina floated down from the skeleton lion¡¯s head and walked over to the ck Sun sculpture on her smooth and transparent feet.

    let¡¯s go! the ghost Empress extended her hand and gently stroked the ck Sun sculpture.

    His fingers moved around and slid across the eyeballs. His movements were so gentle that it was like the caress between lovers.

    At the same time, under the darkening sky, wisps of ck mist appeared. As if they had found their final destination, they fought to enter Alina¡¯s body, filling her translucent ghost body and intertwining into flesh, blood, and bone.

    Not long after, a naked woman with aplete body of flesh and blood appeared in the spirit realm. Her body was spotless and wless, ipatible with the surrounding environment.

    Looking at his appearance, he was no different from the ninth-circle great sorcerer in his previous life.

    Amber-colored eyes, a pretty face, a tall body, and a mysterious temperament.

    The only difference was the look in Alina¡¯s eyes.

    In the depths of Alina¡¯s eyes was a twisted hatred and resentment,pletely different from the highly respected Isaiah.

    ¡°The original Supreme sun, your blessed, will spread the brilliance of the real sun all over the Noah continent, dispel the darkness and bring light.¡±

    The ck mist interweaved and turned into a ck robe made of light muslin, covering her curvaceous body.

    Alina raised her head and looked up at the sky.

    Her hateful gaze seemed to pierce through the thick dark clouds and see the golden sun silently burning in the sky.

 Chapter 231

    ?

    Chapter 231: Stone and fire (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Garen, who was in theva half-ne, had no idea what had just happened in the bone wilderness.

    He was looking at the sky curiously.

    In garen¡¯s vision, there were Rolling Stones falling from the sky.

    The extremely rich earth element environment caused a light rain of rocks to fall.

    Countless rocks of different sizes fell from the lead-like clouds. After being elerated by gravity, they smashed heavily on the ground, forming arge number of dents and cracks.

    Some of the stones hit the Dragon scales of the true dragons flying in the sky.

    When the stone collided with the Dragon scales that were as hard as iron, it exploded into even finer stone fragments as expected when the impact bounced back at that moment, unable to leave a single mark on the Dragon scales.

    The fire elemental Army that had just crossed the scorched me mountain range and entered the territory of the earthen Genie was also being baptized by the rain of stones.

    Stones of different sizes and shapes fell and hit the fire elementals.

    And then ... It passed through their bodies andnded on the ground, red and steaming.

    The mes that made up their bodies only flickered a few times, and there were no other obvious effects.

    Some of the rocks that had passed through me Steel City Lord¡¯s body had melted before they evennded on the ground.

    Because of the existence of this rain of stones, the sound of collision was endless.

    If ordinary living beings of flesh and blood could not find any cover here, they would definitely be smashed and suffer, their heads bleeding.

    this environment is indeed not suitable for the survival of ns with flesh and blood.

    Garen retracted his gaze.

    When the stonended on the silver Dragon¡¯s body, it was bounced off by an invisible force field on the Dragon¡¯s scales before it could even touch the silver Dragon¡¯s scales that were gradually darkening.

    This was a simple 3rd-circle defensive spell, the deflection field.

    With garen¡¯s mental strength and magic power level, the effect of the level 3 spells he cast would be much stronger than the level 3 spells cast by ordinary spell casters.

    The Red Dragon and the frost forest serpent-Dragon were not afraid of the rock that hit them directly, so it naturally did not affect garen.

    However, he didn¡¯t want to be covered in stone powder.

    In addition to the stone Rain in the sky, the air here was filled with a thick stone dust, hazy, like a gray fog, enveloping the entire territory of the earth Giant spirit.

    Through the thick fog of stone powder, he could see the vague shadows of the towering Stone Forest and giant stone walls.

    Compared to the fire giant Spirit¡¯s territory, the earth Giant Spirit¡¯s territory was filled with jagged rocks that stretched as far as the eye could see.

    As time passed, the waves of fire gradually poured into the gray-brownnd.

    the giant Earth Spirit is allowing the fire elemental Army to advance without any resistance? ¡±

    Garen was puzzled.

    The earth elementals shouldn¡¯t be too afraid of the fire elementals.

    The strength of the two sides was simr, and they were in a stalemate.

    Moreover, the current situation was that the fire elementals had abandoned the environment that was most beneficial to them and stepped into the territory of the giant Earth Spirit. The geographical advantage was on the side of the earth elementals.

    Garen could clearly see that the mes flowing on the bodies of many fire elemental life forms had obviously weakened after crossing the scorched mountain range, even the Lord of me Steel City was no exception. The strength of an elemental life form wasrgely rted to the concentration of the corresponding elemental energy.

    In the territory of the giant Earth Spirit, fire element Energy still existed, and it still ounted for a lot more than the main material world, and the air temperature was not low.

    The so-called rarity was inparison.

    Compared to the earth elemental energy, the fire elemental energy here was only about a quarter of the earth elemental energy.

    There were no idents along the way.

    There were no traps, no attacks, and it was difficult to see even the shadow of an earth elemental.

    The raging mes pushed forward for another few dozen kilometers.

    At this point, the iparably tall, orderly, and sophisticated stone walls were reflected in garen¡¯s vision. This did not mean that the stone citybyrinth was right in front of him. Garen saw it through the true Dragon¡¯s long-distance vision.

    In fact, there was still a distance between them.

    However, as long as he could see it, it meant that it really wasn¡¯t far.

    Both sides had legends, and such a distance could not block the vision of the legends.

    they¡¯ve retracted their forces to thebyrinth of the stone city. Do they want to rely on the vastness andplexity of thebyrinth to deal with it? ¡±

    The Lord of me Steel City narrowed his eyes.

    Stone Citybyrinth was not like me Steel City. It was not a city, but aplex area formed by countless tall stone walls. It took up arge area and was extremely vast. Basically, only the giant Earth Spirit couldpletely remember the various routes in and out of the stone citybyrinth.

    In times of war.

    The stone citybyrinth on the outside was the best line of defense.

    It was not that there were no fire elementals that could fly, but their numbers were pitifully smallpared to all the fire elementals. 99% of the fire elemental soldiers could only enter the stone citybyrinth from the ground.

    At the same time, the sky suddenly became much darker.

    An invisible force condensed in the sky, attracting the surrounding earth elemental energy.

    Garen¡¯s gaze flickered as he raised his head.

    The rain of rocks continued, falling from the sky. They were not supposed to do any harm to the fire elemental Army.

    However, at this moment, those fist-sized rocks seemed to be under control as they fell. They began to actively absorb the surrounding rocks and became one with the earth elemental energy.

 Chapter 232

    ?

    Chapter 232: Stone and fire (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    In the blink of an eye, a giant rock with a diameter of one to ten meters appeared in the sky above the fire elemental Army.

    In the howling wind, many boulders descended like meteors, bringing with them a pressure that came from above.

    ¡°The giant Earth Spirit¡¯s side is indeed not to be trifled with.¡±

    Although this attack was sudden, neither garen nor the city Lord of me Steel City showed any emotion on their faces.

    The giant Earth Spirit definitely couldn¡¯t endure it and not move.

    It was only a matter of time before he attacked, so he had already been mentally prepared for this.

    At the same time, the ferocious giant rock fell to the ground. The powerful kic energy carried by the rock was released the moment it came into contact with the ground, turning into a destructive force that shook the earth and destroyed the surface of the earth.

    Boom boom boom boom ...

    It was like a stone being thrown into a red ocean.

    The ripples and sshes were all zing mes.

    Countless fire elementals were either directly hit by the boulders or were blown away by the powerful impact when the boulders fell to the ground.

    Fire wolves, fire lions, fire dogs ... It exploded with a bang.

    The fire elementals that were directly hit were reduced to mes, floating and spinning in the air. Those affected by the aftermath felt as if they were being blown by a strong wind, the mes on their bodies crackling and twisting.

    A giant rock with a diameter of about ten meters rolled violently and fell towards garen.

    However, before garen could make a move, a dark green figure shed across the sky.

    The Hanlin serpent Dragon swung its tail, and its unreasonable physical strength directly shattered it.

    This kind ofrge-scale attack would not have much of an effect on creatures with strong individual strength. The Red Dragon and the cold forest serpent Dragon circled in the air, crushing boulders one after another and even dispersing the gravel. The area above garen was cleared by them.

    The Lord of me Steel City raised his head.

    As it was closer to garen, it didn¡¯t need to care about the giant rocks.

    After a quick nce, the Lord of me Steel City looked away and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Are these the only subordinates you¡¯ve brought?¡±

    Two red Dragons, one cold forest serpent Dragon, two high-level spell casters, plus garen himself, that was all the non-elemental life forms here.

    Garen nodded slightly and said calmly, ¡± they are all my loyal followers. They have sworn to be loyal to me. Although there are not many of them, they are not weak. They can all stand on their own. You can trust them.

    In fact, Balton had alsoe.

    Balton was considered half an undead creature. After he concealed his aura, he was no different from a dead creature, so it was difficult to detect him. Moreover, his body was hidden in a rather hidden ce, so the city Lord of me Steel City could not detect him.

    ¡°Of course, just like how I trust you, my friend.¡±

    The Lord of me Steel City loved to say the word ¡®friend¡¯.

    As for whether or not this was its true thoughts, it was uncertain.

    the little tricks of the giant Earth Spirit can¡¯t stop the advance of our fire elementals.

    ¡°It¡¯s a hugemotion, but that¡¯s all there is to it.¡±

    The Lord of me Steel City looked around and said calmly.

    This kind of physical attack, with countless boulders falling from the sky, was a catastrophic blow to most living creatures.

    However, fire elementals happened to be a small part of it.

    They were immune to arge degree of physical damage.

    Just as the rain of boulders fell, before the second wave began, on the devastatednd, the mes that had been blown up seemed to be pulled by an invisible force.

    Very quickly, 90% of the fire elementals that had been crushed under the giant rocks had reconstructed their bodies.

    Other than the mes on his body bing a little fainter and the mes on his body bing a little weaker, there was no other effect.

    Moreover, these fire elemental life forms that had reappeared were rapidly absorbing the fire elemental energy in the air, replenishing their weakened bodies.

    The rain of boulders created ripples on the sea of mes.

    However, after the ripples subsided, the mes were still surging forward.

    The number of fire elementals that died in this surprise attack was very few, and they were all low-level unlucky ones. After being hit continuously, their elemental forms were destroyed many times in a short period of time, which led to the real destruction.

    Unlike flesh lifeforms with many weaknesses, elementals were hard to kill.

    They did not have any obvious weaknesses, such as the heart or the head.

    ¡°Although the battle with the giant Earth Spirit was in a stalemate, we have always had the upper hand.¡±

    The Lord of me Steel City said indifferently.

    ¡°However, it would be difficult topletely destroy them without your help.¡±

    ¡°My friend, your arrival is a gift from the heavens to the fire Djinn.¡±

    The Lord of me Steel City added after seeing the silver Dragon¡¯s calm expression, his attitude gentle and friendly.

    Garen nodded and replied with a few words.

    Although the fire elemental Army was blocked to a certain extent by the falling boulders, they still advanced steadily and orderly towards the stone citybyrinth. They were only slightly weakened.

    Not long after, tall walls appeared in front of them.

    The magnificent wall was at least thirty meters high, reminding garen of the frost Giants ¡®city of extreme cold. Their city walls were also so magnificent.

    However, the high walls here were not limited to square walls.

    There were many of them, and they stood silently on the gray-brownnd, ovepping and winding, leaving only a very narrow path between them, forming a deepbyrinth that was difficult to see even from the sky.

 Chapter 233

    ?

    Chapter 233: Stone and fire (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    At this point, the fire elemental Army paused for a moment.

    me Steel City Lord¡¯s body burned with mes, and his already tall body began to expand.

    Gradually, a hundred-meter-tall me appeared, illuminating the surroundings with a red light.

    The high temperature rose and the air twisted.

    The Lord of me Steel City, who was like the incarnation of a firestorm, looked straight ahead. He lowered his head and spoke in the firenguage with a thunderous voice.

    ¡°My people, my brave warriors, the City of Earth elementals is right in front of us. Use your mes, your anger, and destroy them! Drown them!¡±

    all glory to the fire element!

    After a moment of silence, the next moment, a hissing sound that sounded like the wind blowing on mes reverberated and formed a turbulent tide of sound.

    fire element, victory!

    The ocean of mes suddenly became more turbulent and vigorous.

    Listening to the special tone of the firenguage, garen could roughly understand the meaning of their reply. They were responding to the words of the Lord of me Steel City, such as me Steel city¡¯s victory.

    During this period of time, garen had asked the city Lord of me steel about some firenguage.

    With his outstandingnguage talent, he could understand a part of it.

    However, it was more difficult to say it out loud. The special intonation and pronunciation were formed by the rhythmic distortion and fluctuations of mes. It was not easy to imitate the pronunciation structure of flesh and blood.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    The Lord of me Steel City ordered.

    The fire spirits that were scattered all over the fire elemental Army responded at the same time and gave further orders to the rest of the fire elemental life forms, giving the order to attack.

    All of a sudden, the sea of fire that had just stopped began to move again, and it carried with it an even more turbulent and surging aura than before.

    The red me flow poured into the stone citybyrinth.

    In the face of such a maze, the fire elements used a very simple and violent way to crack it.

    With the elder fire elemental as the center, a steady stream of high-temperature mes emitted from their bodies, directly melting the high walls into a magma-like texture. The originally empty Stone City maze was ignited in the blink of an eye with the influx of the fire elemental Army.

    Wherever the fire elemental Army passed, it turned into a sea of fire.

    the stone walls that form thebyrinth are just ordinary stone. They can¡¯t withstand the burning of fire elemental life forms.

    Garen¡¯s eyes flickered.

    The silver Dragon¡¯s body was intertwined with fire and reflected the mes. In the next moment, it pped its wings and flew into the sky, overlooking the battlefield below.

    me Steel city¡¯s Lord had already shrunk back to his twenty-meter height.

    It nced at the silver Dragon in the sky.

    Then, mes rose from the lower half of the city Lord¡¯s body, quickly forming a tornado of mes that wrapped around his entire body.

    The tornado of mes rose into the air and followed the silver Dragon to the sky.

    Hu!

    The mes dissipated, and the Lord of me Steel City and the silver Dragon looked at each other, their bodies covered in mes.

    ¡°Let the Warriors of me Steel City and your subordinates do as they please.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s preserve our strength first. When the master of stone city¡¯sbyrinth can¡¯t hold back anymore, we¡¯ll deal with him.¡±

    The Lord of me Steel City looked at garen and said.

    It was obvious that it did not trust garen as much as it imed.

    In response, garen only smiled indifferently and said calmly, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll wait and see.¡±

    He didn¡¯t pay attention to the Lord of me Steel City, who was not far away. He looked down and scanned the battlefield.

    Looking down from the sky, the view became clear and wide. Even the high walls andbyrinths could not block such a view.

    Garen could clearly see that a gap had been opened in the stone citybyrinth, and the fire elemental Army poured in like flowing water, rapidly expanding the gap, turning the areas into a sea of fire.

    There were still boulders falling from the sky from time to time, but the effect was not great.

    In addition, although his vision had be clear, he still could not see the shadow of an earth elemental.

    This huge stone Citybyrinth seemed to be an empty city. It was empty, without a single earth elemental being.

    However, this was only on the surface.

    Garen¡¯s dragon eyes were glowing.

    In the underground of the stone citybyrinth, countless earth elemental auras had gathered together and were surging violently.

    Hmph, these rats that like to drill into the ground will be burned to ashes and be one with the earth. That¡¯s their final destination.

    The Lord of me Steel City had a look of disgust on his face. He was disdainful of the earth elemental Army underground, and he looked down on their racial habits.

    The habits and personalities of different elements werepletely different.

    It was difficult for them to get along with each other, and there was a conflict of survival that could not be mediated. Naturally, they saw each other as mortal enemies.

    The moment the city Lord finished speaking, the earth began to shake violently, as if some terrifying beast was rolling beneath. The earth rose and fell like the surface of the sea, and the earth cracked.

    Bang!

    A giant, rough hand made of rocks reached out from the ground, grabbed a fire Wolf, and clenched it.

    Buzz ... A wisp of ck smoke burst out from the gap between his fingers.

    The fire Wolf waspletely crushed, and it was difficult for it to reform its elemental form.

    At this point, the earth elemental creatures had officially begun their counterattack.

    Stone Tigers, stone lions, stone statues ... The earth elemental creatures made up of mud, rock, marble, granite, and other different materials rose from the ground. Under the leadership of the giant Earth Spirit, they suddenly scattered the wave formed by the fire elemental Army.

    It was different from the fire elemental life forms that were formed from mes.

    The earth elementals had an extremely heavy physical body, and their bodies were even taller and more burly than the fire elementals.

    Their every move could move the surrounding soil and rocks. The heavy attacks crushed over, shattering many fire elemental life forms.

    However, under the burning of the fire, the body of the earth elemental could not withstand it all the time. It gradually melted from the outside to the inside, and there were traces ofva all over its body, which was covered in high temperature.

    The earth and fire intertwined at this moment.

    At every moment, there were mes being scattered and rocks being melted. The situation on the battlefield was gradually turning white and hot.

 Chapter 234

    ?

    Chapter 234: The battle of the elements

    Trantor: 549690339

    In thebyrinth of the stone city, mes and rocks shed with each other, fighting endlessly.

    The silver Dragon in the sky lowered its eyes and quietly looked down at the White heat battle below. There was no obvious emotion on its face.

    The giant fire spirit floating beside him also lowered its eyes and observed the situation of the battlefield below.

    Crash!

    At a certain part of the battlefield, the ground suddenly rose up and then copsed. The earth and stones were blown back and exploded into a rain of stones.

    A giant rock python nearly 40 meters long crawled out of the hole. With a slight curl of its unimaginably heavy body, it crushed all the fire elementals around it into pieces.

    Endless amounts of soil and rocks were being absorbed.

    The giant rock Python¡¯s already huge body was covered inyers of soil and rocks, bing a terrifying weapon on the battlefield. Wherever it passed, the fire elementals found it difficult to resist.

    At the same time, the fire giant spirits in the sea of mes could not hold back.

    Hu!

    The mes surged, and the fire tornado on the lower body of a fire Genie spun, driving its elemental form like a red gust of wind. After drawing a dangerous and high-temperature arc in the air, it instantly appeared on the head of the giant rock python.

    After standing on its huge head, the fire Genie immediately stretched out its hands and aimed below.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang ... The scorching mes poured down from the fire Genie¡¯s palm like a waterfall, continuously hitting the rock Python¡¯s head.

    The high temperature melted the soil and rocks on the rock Python¡¯s body, turning them intova-like substances. The substances began to drip down its head, and when theynded on the dark brown earth, they ignited into mes.

    But the rock python did not seem to feel any pain.

    He didn¡¯t react to his injuries at all.

    It continued to roll its body, charging, swinging its tail, or crushing the vast fire elemental Army.

    The fire Titan spirit stood on its head, burning and melting the rock Python¡¯s body.

    However, on the vast ground, there was an endless amount of soil and stone, like the rock Python¡¯s logistics supply, that was constantly absorbed by it, recing and repairing the melted parts of its body, and maintaining its damaged body within a certain limit.

    The same scene was happening elsewhere.

    There was more than one of these huge and heavy rock pythons.

    Dozens of giant rock pythons created endless cracks in the ground. After joining the battlefield, they temporarily suppressed the fire elemental¡¯s offensive and even showed signs of counterattacking.

    However, by the time the fire elementals hadpletely reacted, these rock pythons had encountered an enemy.

    Chi Chi Chi ...

    The red figure was extremely fast, leaving a straight line of fire in its wake as it headed straight for the rock python.

    They were human-shaped fire elementals that were less than two meters tall.

    At first nce, it looked like a miniature version of the fire Genie, but there was a huge difference in appearance.

    They had two legs, but their arms were sharp des formed by highly condensed mes. The surface was quenched, and the color was like red Hot iron. As they ran at high speed, the ming des cut through the air, making a series of shrill cutting sounds.

    me cutter, the most elite warrior of me Steel City, and also the most ruthless and efficient killer.

    ¡°My friend, enjoy their performance.¡±

    The Lord of me Steel City introduced them to garen, his tone full of confidence in the me cutters.

    Garen looked over carefully.

    Among the countlessrge fire and earth elementals, the me harvesters that were less than two meters tall were like dwarves. Other than the me des in their arms, there was nothing else worth paying attention to.

    However, the density of the elemental spiritual light on their bodies was even higher than that of some giant elemental spirits.

    In fact, whether it was in me Steel City or the stone citybyrinth, the elemental spirits were nobles, the ruling ss of the elemental life.

    However, this did not mean that the giant elemental spirit was one of the most powerful fire elemental lifeforms.

    For example, the rock python that wreaked havoc on the battlefield as if it had entered no man¡¯snd. Its nearly 40-meter-long body wasrger than many legendary creatures. The individual strength of the earth and fire spirits was not enough to deal with this rock python.

    As time passed, more and more me scishers approached the rock pythons scattered across the battlefield.

    They were extremely fast and agile.

    The rock Python¡¯s movements, be it ramming, biting, or swinging its tail, were all ineffective against these flea-like creatures, allowing them to get close to his body.

    Immediately after, straight lines of fire began to spin around the rock Python¡¯s body.

    Chi Chi Chi ... The me des stabbed into the rock Python¡¯s body, and the mes soared in an instant, breaking through the rock and soil bodies. Many me harvesters attacked the rock python together, and in a short time, it was cut into pieces.

    The price was that half of the me scishers were scattered into mes.

    However, elementals were very difficult to kill.

    The me cutter that had been scattered reappeared in the air. Its body became more transparent, and its speed and strength were reduced.

    The rock pythons were no exception.

    His body, which had been shattered into pieces of giant rocks, trembled and trembled continuously. It was as if he was being attracted by some invisible force and gathered in one ce. Soon, he was glued together again, and his body was restored.

    However, they had just recovered and had yet to move when these heavy and huge rock pythons suddenly shattered.

 Chapter 235

    ?

    Chapter 235: The battle of the elements (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Red mes could be seen on the cut surfaces of the rock pythons ¡®main bodies. The restored rock pythons were covered in cut fire marks. Their bodies weren¡¯tpletely glued together, so they broke apart again as soon as they moved.

    He took advantage of this opportunity.

    Like a methrower, the giant fire spirit flew in the air, pouring down a surging fire, melting the broken stones with elemental light into a liquid.

    The body of an earth elemental was mainlyposed of two parts.

    One was the stone that was equivalent to their flesh and blood, elementite, and the other was the soil and rocks that were absorbed from the outside world, likeyers of armor.

    The outeryer of the armor was broken, and the stone inside was melted. Only then could an earth elemental be truly killed.

    In terms of life force, earth elementals were superior to fire elementals.

    When the rock python was in danger, the earth Giant spirit moved its stone pir-like legs and lifted its body up high. It formed a Round Rock in the air and smashed it urately and quickly at the fire giant spirits.

    BOOM!

    Some giant fire spirits couldn¡¯t Dodge in time and were hit intorge mes.

    However, the mes that were exploding in all directions stopped in an instant, then rolled back and quickly condensed into the body of the fire Genie.

    The battle between the giant fire spirit and the giant Earth Spirit looked very intense.

    One side was pouring down mes, while the other side was wearing armor made of soil and rock to resist the fire. As the outeryer of the armor was melted, more soil and rock were absorbed from the ground.

    And the giant Earth Spirit¡¯s attacks were mostly physical.

    The giant fire spirit was immune to more than 90% of physical attacks. Even if its body was hit and scattered into sparks, it was only a light injury. It only needed to consume some elemental energy to condense into a physical form.

    Unless their elemental energy was exhausted, the earth spirits could not kill the fire spirits at all.

    The reverse was the same.

    As long as there was still soil and rocks on the ground, the giant Earth Spirit would have the source of life to continuously replenish itself. In addition to its already difficult defense, it was very difficult to kill it.

    The battle between high-level elementals was too intense.

    As for the small fire elementals, fire dogs, fire lions, and small earth elementals, stone wolves, stone Tigers, and so on, their vitality was also extremely tenacious.

    A fire elemental would not diepletely if it was not shattered ten times. Earth elementals were slightly stronger than fire elementals, as many of the elementite inside them had not been damaged.

    the battle was intense, but not a single Titan has died ... The number of true deaths of those ordinary elemental lifeforms is also extremely limited.¡±

    Garen was speechless.

    If the war between the elements continued to develop in this way, it would be impossible to determine the winner without fighting for a few days and nights. It would even be difficult to see the situation of the war tilting.

    After the fire Genie was held back by the earth Genie, the me cutters alone could not kill the rock python.

    At the end of the day, it was because the elemental¡¯s attacks were too monotonous, and neither side had any restraint.

    If it was a battle between the fire element and the water element ...

    It was estimated that as soon as they came into contact, both sides would suffer heavy casualties. However, fire and earth would be unable to do anything to each other.

    This was also one of the main reasons why theva demine had been unable to determine the victor between the two elemental lifeforms over the long years.

    ¡°My friend, your subordinates seem to still be observing and wandering outside the battlefield.¡±

    The Lord of me Steel City wanted to break the stalemate.

    It looked at the true dragon and the high-level mages who were cking off, then turned to garen and said.

    Garen blinked his eyes, then turned his gaze to look at his own loyal follower.

    Ulpian had already burrowed into the ground from the very beginning and could not be seen on the battlefield.

    The two high-level spell casters had cast a few inferior spells, and had not even used a single intermediate spell. Their magic power and mind power were still quite intact.

    On the other hand, Earl and Gretel were roaring in the air, but they didn¡¯t use their Dragon Breath. Their huge Dragon bodies flew back and forth on the battlefield, and their Dragon might was rolling. Wind and Fire surrounded them.

    The momentum was very pressing.

    After that, they didn¡¯t really participate in the battle.

    Apart from swooping down from time to time to crush a few low-level small earth elementals, he did nothing else.

    Giant earth spirits, superrge stone statues, rock pythons ... The two of them didn¡¯t even touch the high-level earth elementals, as if they didn¡¯t even see them.

    This way, the more powerful earth elementals didn¡¯t care about the two red Dragons. They let them ck off and didn¡¯t provoke them.

    Just as garen was looking over, two red Dragons flew past at a low altitude. Their dragon ws reached out and crushed a few stone hounds into pieces.

    At the same time, Rowell swung his Dragon Tail. No one knew whether it was intentional or not, but he whipped a few nearby mid-sized fire elementals into scattered mes. It was the same for gresha. When she used her dragon wings to p away therge stone lion, she even ¡®identally¡¯ crushed a me cutter into scattered mes.

    ¡°Mm ....

    Garen himself had never told Roel and gresha to do this.

    As he was paying attention to garen¡¯s subordinates, the city Lord of me steel saw this scene as well. The mes on his body suddenly churned vigorously, as if he was not calm. After a few seconds, the mes on the surface of the city Lord of me steel calmed down, and he turned to look at garen.

    His eyes seemed to be saying,¡±ying dirty?¡±

 Chapter 236

    ?

    Chapter 236: The battle of elements _3

    Trantor: 549690339

    Garen smiled, his expression unchanged, and said calmly, ¡± they¡¯ve just reached adulthood, so they¡¯re hot-headed and can¡¯t control their attacks well. With their size, it¡¯s inevitable that they¡¯ll identally hurt their allies in battle. Please don¡¯t take offense, Lord of me Steel City.

    of course, ¡± me Steel City Lord said, his eyes narrowing. I can tell that they didn¡¯t do it on purpose.

    After a pause, the Lord of me Steel City looked at Kris and Fred, and said, ¡± ¡°I wonder what kind of spells these two high-level spell casters can use that will make people¡¯s eyes light up.¡±

    The Lord of me Steel City spoke in themonnguage when he conversed with garen, and his voice was very loud.

    On the other side, both kriqins and Fred heard it.

    They looked at the calm Silver Dragon, then looked at each other. They began to chant incantations in unison to construct a spell.

    Previously, they had not even chanted any incantations to cast their spells.

    An obscure and deep incantation was heard. After a few minutes, the final syble of the incantation waspleted.

    With such preparation time, it was reasonable to say that it must be a powerful high-level spell.

    However, this was not the case at all.

    The two of them were both using intermediate level spells.

    4th-circle spell-stone splitter

    Four-circle evocation spell-acid rain.

    The two 4th-circle spells fell, and some of the earth elementals were hit by the rock-crack spell. Their bodies cracked and turned into rolling broken stones with a rumble, but they didn¡¯t die, and their bodies quickly condensed.

    The earth elementals within the acid Rain¡¯s range were corroded, but they were blocked by the outeryer of soil and rocks. This AoE spell also mistakenly injured some fire elementals.

    This wasn¡¯t Fred¡¯s intention, as evoking spells would often identally hurt friendly forces.

    Of course, the premise was that he didn¡¯t waste much mental power to control the aim.

    After that, the two high-level spellcasters ¡®output was slightly stronger, but it was only slightly stronger than before.

    The destructive power and killing power they disyed werepletely inconsistent with their true level.

    However, no matter how the city Lord of me steel saw it, it was impossible for the two of them to cast high-level spells at this time. High-level spells were powerful, but they also consumed a lot of energy. Neither Fred nor kriqins could cast high-level spells too many times.

    Seeing this, the Lord of me Steel City chuckled, his tone calm.

    ¡°My friend, you said before that your subordinates can hold their own, but now it seems that this is not the case.¡±

    Garen shook his head. they¡¯ve only been here for a short time, ¡± he said calmly. they haven¡¯t gotten used to the environment here yet.

    ¡°What about you? Have you gotten used to it?¡±

    The Lord of me Steel City asked garen.

    Garen nodded lightly and said, ¡± ¡°Of course, a legendary true dragon can live anywhere.¡±

    The Lord of me Steel City took a deep breath and said in a low voice, ¡± very good, my friend. I believe in your strength. You must let me see it for myself.

    After saying that, the Lord of me Steel City looked at the ground, and his body made of fire gradually burned.

    I¡¯m going to lure pansai out myself. When the timees, you and I will work together to kill him. Once pansai is dead, the defeat of the earth elemental will only be a matter of time.

    The Lord of me Steel City said.

    The name of the legendary giant Earth Spirit, the master of stone City, was pansai.

    The violent legendary fire elemental couldn¡¯t stand the stalemate anymore and decided to take action personally.

    If the Lord of me Steel City joined the battle, if there was no opponent of the same level to stop him, then the giant Earth Spirit thatmanded the earth elementals would be ughtered in a very short time. Without themand and control of the giant Earth Spirit, the ordinary elementals would immediately copse and retreat.

    ¡°Sure, I can¡¯t wait.¡±

    Garen nodded.

    The silver Dragon said it was eager, but it didn¡¯t move.

    He could tell that the Lord of me Steel City was anxious, but garen was not.

    However, this biding time would have to wait until Stone city¡¯s city Lord appeared and fought with me Steel city¡¯s city Lord.

    Otherwise, to prevent garen from taking advantage of the situation, the city Lord of ming Steel City would definitely not fight again. No matter how much he wanted to destroy the earth Giant spirit in one fell swoop, as long as garen did not make a move, he would not put in his best.

    Soon, the Lord of me Steel City descended from the sky, his body wrapped in mes.

    At the same time as it descended, the me tornado on its lower body began to expand and quickly wrapped its entire body. Then, it continued to grow and spread in the high-speed rotation.

    The Lord of me Steel City instantly turned into a hundred-meter-long me tornado.

    The next moment, the raging fire tornado arrived at the battlefield.

    BOOM!

    The fire tornado was parallel to the ground and wreaked havoc on the battlefield. The mes rolled and surged, engulfing the earth elemental life forms one by one.

    The Lord of me Steel City did not avoid the fire elemental¡¯s attack.

    It released its mes without any restraint, moving around the battlefield wildly. The surroundings suddenly became a sea of fire, and arge number of earth elemental life forms struggled and sank in it, turning into lifeless ck ashes.

    As for the fire elementals that were caught up in the fire tornado ...

    Not only did he not suffer any injuries, but the mes on his body grew even more intense. His aura increased explosively as if he had been injected with chicken blood, and his firepower became even more intense.

    The moment me Steel city¡¯s Lord joined in, he destroyed countless earth elemental life forms with a crushing force.

    After a short while, it locked onto the earthen spirits scattered around the battlefield.

    The fire tornado devoured all the earth elementals in its way, forming a giant Earth Spirit on the ground that was closest to it.

    The earthen Genie that was the first to be targeted turned around, and the rough stone surface reflected the red mes.

    Before the mes even got close, the soil and rocks on the surface of the giant Earth Spirit¡¯s body began to melt and drip down, revealing the elementite body below, which was also red because it had absorbed too much heat.

    At the moment of crisis, the giant Earth Spirit curled into a circle and rolled to the side, barely avoiding the roaring me tornado.

    However, before it could rejoice over the fact that it had dodged the attack of the legendary fire elemental, a giant hand formed from mes suddenly reached out from the side of the fire tornado and grabbed the body of the earth Genie. Then, it quickly shrank back into its body and drowned it in the mes.

    In the blink of an eye, a giant Earth Spirit died under the attack of the city Lord.

    The fire tornado didn¡¯t stop for a moment. Endless fire surged and swallowed another giant Earth Spirit.

    On such a battlefield, legendary creatures were invincible. As long as they locked onto their target, there was no chance of escape. They would die without a doubt, even if it was a powerful elemental Genie.

    If there had been no other legend of the same level to stop them, the elemental battle would have ended quickly because of the Lord of me Steel city¡¯s attack.

 Chapter 237

    ?

    Chapter 237: No martial virtue (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The Lord of me Steel City personally stepped in and used his legendary-level strength to crush the earth elemental. In a very short time, he caused a lot of casualties. Almost every blink of an eye, an Earth Giant spirit died under the me of the Lord of me Steel City.

    In addition, there were countless ordinary earth elemental life forms that died in the aftermath of the fire tornado.

    This kind of immoral behavior, as a legendary giant spirit, the Lord of Stone City naturally couldn¡¯t sit by and do nothing.

    At this time, a ten meter tall Earth Spirit caught the attention of the Lord of me Steel City.

    This giant Earth Spirit was like a tall and majestic war Colossus on the battlefield. It was nearly half as tall as the average giant Earth Spirit, and its strength was also far beyond the ordinary giant spirit. It was an elite existence among the giant earth spirits.

    There weren¡¯t many giant spirits of this level in the entire battlefield.

    The tall giant Earth Spirit was covered in a thickyer of rock and soil, with many metallic ores mixed in. On its marble-like head, there were two gem-like eyes.

    No, it wasn¡¯t a pair of eyes that were like gemstones.

    Its eyes were formed from real Earth attribute gems, exuding waves of pure elemental light, which added motivation to the activities of the giant Earth Spirit.

    The giant Earth Spirit raised its leg and stomped on the ground.

    Freezing!

    A muffled sound was heard.

    The strange thing was that the ground under the giant Earth Spirit¡¯s feet did not have any obvious changes, but in a ce about a hundred meters away from the giant Earth Spirit, an earthquake-like crack suddenly appeared.

    From the crack, rows of sharp earth spikes jutted out.

    Chi Chi Chi ... The surrounding fire elementals were instantly pierced and exploded, including a noble fire Genie.

    The area was instantly turned into a sea of fire.

    Clusters of mes burned in the air, and then began to gather under an invisible suction force, about to condense into the elemental form of the giant fire spirit.

    Such a one-time physical damage was obviously not enough to kill the fire elemental.

    However, that elite-level giant Earth Spirit still had other means.

    The earth spikes that had pierced through the fire elemental creatures trembled violently before exploding with a loud bang, shattering into extremely fine gray dust that filled the sky.

    The dust fell down and filled the entire area.

    The clusters of mes in the air were affected by the dust and shook violently as if they were blown by a strong wind. Then, in an extremely short time, they became transparent and illusory. In the end, the elemental energy was extinguished, and life waspletely destroyed.

    Only a few earth spirits could execute such a fine attack.

    However, as long as it was used, it would be very effective against fire elemental life forms.

    A single attack had killed many fire elementals, including a giant fire spirit. When the Lord of the city saw this scene, the fire tornado he had turned into immediately changed direction, leaving a terrible Gully and mes on the ground, and rushed towards the elite Earth Spirit.

    The giant Earth Spirit¡¯s back was facing the me Steel City Lord, but when it felt the heart-palpitating heat, it immediately trembled.

    Immediately after, the giant Earth Spirit did not even turn its head and began to sink into the ground without hesitation.

    The huge legs made of rocks seemed to sink into theke. They sank into the ground bit by bit, and in the blink of an eye, more than half of the body was underground.

    Its reaction was already very fast.

    However, in front of a legendary creature, it was still not enough.

    The upper body of the giant Earth Spirit had yet to hide underground.

    At this time, the fire tornado had already arrived, and the mes that reached the sky shone on the body of the giant Earth Spirit. Layers of soil and rocks began to soften in the terrifyingly high temperature. It was already like this beforeing into contact with it. Once it was touched by the fire tornado, it would die without a doubt.

    With the speed of the fire tornado, the giant Earth Spirit would be swallowed up before it could hide in the ground.

    At the same time, garen, who was watching the battle from the sky, focused his gaze.

    He saw a bright and dazzling elemental light, like a dark yellow torrent, gathering from the ground, growing, and blocking between the Lord of me Steel City and the earth Giant spirit, ready to attack.

    Finally, the legendary giant Earth Spirit that had been hiding deep underground made its move.

    If he didn¡¯t act now, when the Lord of me Steel City killed all the ordinary giant earth spirits, even if he was a legend, he would only be amb waiting to be ughtered under the waves of fire.

    At the same time, the fire tornado that was charging forward paused slightly, then suddenly rose and turned.

    Boom boom boom boom ...

    The earth churned and the surface cracked.

    A fountain of soil and various ores rose from the ground like a volcanic eruption and shot up a hundred meters into the air.

    If the fire tornado that the city Lord had turned into had not turned in time, it would have been hit by the flood of soil.

    After the earth ore missed its target, it wriggled like a living creature and finally turned into a huge Earth Giant that was 25 meters tall. Its arms were thick, and its legs were short and thick. It was like a human-shaped fortress made of earth and stone. A heavy texture hit one¡¯s face, and the aura of a legendary creature was constantly emitted from its body.

    The giant¡¯s body was decorated with magic gems.

    Magic gems were embedded in the marble on the surface of its body, shining brightly and emitting bright elemental light.

    ¡°Haha, pansai, you can¡¯t sit still after all.¡±

    the fire will turn you rats into ashes!

 Chapter 238

    ?Chapter 238: No martial virtue (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The Lord of me Steel¡¯sughter rang out from within the fire tornado.

    Then, the mes in the sky converged and turned into a twenty-meter-tall giant fire spirit.

    After the Lord of me Steel City finishedughing, he did not attack immediately. Instead, he looked up at the silver Dragon in the sky. His burning eyes and tinum Dragon eyes met.

    ¡°My friend, it¡¯s time to make a move.¡±

    If garen still did not make a move at this time, the city Lord of me Steel City would turn around and retreat even though he had just said those harsh words.

    Its individual strength was already on par with the Lord of Stone City, but in an environment that was more advantageous to the earth elementals, it was slightly inferior in their territory. If it attacked forcefully, it would only lead to tragic consequences.

    Garen also wanted to save some energy and break through the legendary elements one by one, so he retracted his dragon wings and swooped down.

    Elementals were very difficult to kill.

    Legendary elements would only be better.

    However, ording to the current development, he would first deal with the Lord of Stone City with the Lord of me Steel City, and then destroy the Lord of me Steel City with Barton. It would not take too much effort.

    Garen¡¯s giant body was like a Silver Meteor falling from the sky, and he had already opened his Dragon mouth in mid-air.

    Between the criss-crossing dragon teeth, there was a ball of crystal blue cold light.

    His target was none other than Stone city¡¯s city Lord.

    Seeing this, the Lord of me Steel City stopped waiting.

    The mes roared, and arge amount of fire elemental energy formed a giant sword made of fire. me Steel City Lord held it tightly in his hand and swung it at Stone City Lord.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The monstrous mes were like a huge wave, pouring down from the sky towards Stone City Lord.

    uniting with the flesh and blood creatures of the main material world, nedamu, you really have no dignity and honor that belongs to the elemental city Lord.

    Stone City Lord¡¯s expression was solemn.

    Facing the joint attack of two legendary creatures, it felt great pressure.

    With it as the center, the ground within a thousand meters began to shake violently. Stone, rock, and even a great deal of soil were shattered and sent flying into the air. The ground suddenly dropped several meters on average.

    The rocks and dirt that rose up danced in the air, as if the earth was turning upside down, forming a thick barrier.

    The wave of fire from the me Steel City Lord¡¯s sword reached the barrier first.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The mes were zing.

    The highly condensed mes had high temperatures, and at the same time, they had a very strong impact and destructive power.

    However, aftering into contact with the iparably thick barrier, the force of the impact was like a stone cow entering the sea, disappearing without a trace. Only the fire melted the soil and stones that came into contact with it, gradually forming a hole.

    However, the hole was filled up by the surrounding soil and rocks in the blink of an eye.

    In terms of defense, the city Lord was quite proficient.

    However, the Lord of me Steel city¡¯s attack was only the appetizer.

    The next moment, the silver Dragon approached the ground.

    The frost Dragon Breath that had been brewing for some time was spat out from garen¡¯s mouth.

    The icy-blue frosty wind, which was filled with an endless stream of icicles and icicles, also crashed into Stone City Lord¡¯s barrier with a powerful impact.

    The area that had just been burned by the mes weed the baptism of frost.

    In less than two seconds, the seemingly indestructible thick barrier became extremely fragile after being attacked by the alternating fire and frost. Arge hole was directly pierced through by the icy-Blue Frost Dragon Breath.

    The criss-crossing ice crystals covered the barrier with ayer, greatly stopping the flow of the soil and rocks.

    a legendary Silver Dragon or a legendary White Dragon? ¡±

    it doesn¡¯t look like either. It¡¯s just that this low-temperature Dragon Breath ...

    me Steel City Lord¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Previously, it could only sense that garen was a legendary-level giant dragon, but it was not clear about garen¡¯s specific abilities. After garen came to theva half-ne, he did not really show his strength.

    After seeing garen¡¯s Dragon Breath, the Lord of me Steel city¡¯s mood became much more serious.

    Because if he was not wrong, this Dragon Breath could cause great damage to it.

    Inparison, Stone City Lord, who didn¡¯t have many energy attacks, was much less of a threat.

    However, since things had alreadye to this, there was no point in thinking too much under such circumstances.

    this is the elemental ne. The strength of a legendary dragon will be greatly reduced.

    it¡¯s an ice-type Dragon. While it can cause me a lot of damage, it¡¯s also afraid of fire. We restrain each other, but I have the geographical advantage, so I don¡¯t have to be afraid of it.

    The Lord of me Steel City felt that he had the advantage.

    At least, from the current performance, this legendary dragon didn¡¯t seem to have any powerful means.

    After a brief moment of thought, the mes on its face jumped and formed an inexplicable smile.

    Then, the Lord of me Steel City turned into a stream of fire and entered the hole that had been created by the fire and frost.

    Endless mes spread from me Steel City Lord¡¯s body, rolling forward and covering Stone City Lord.

    At the same time, garen relied on his strong giant dragon body to reach out his dragon ws and use his physical strength to tear the barrier apart. His body speed was maintained at a normal level, neither fast nor slow, and he pounced towards the Lord of Stone City from another direction.

    At the same time, the silver Dragon¡¯s will moved, and a biting cold wind appeared out of thin air.

    The wind fueled the fire, and the mes from me Steel city¡¯s Lord¡¯s side seemed to have been poured with oil. They covered the sky and drowned Stone city¡¯s Lord.

    The 25-meter-tall stone giant had a heavy expression on its face as the mes burned.

 Chapter 239

    ?

    Chapter 239: No martial virtue (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Elementals could not feel pain.

    However, he could clearly sense the weakening of his body and strength.

    It was impossible for the city Lord to remain in perfect condition in the mes of a legendary fire elemental.

    After a long time, it would be like those ordinary earth elemental life forms, turning into unconscious scorched earth without any breath of life.

    Under the pincer attack of two legendary creatures, the situation was quite dangerous. However, it was impossible for the city Lord to just sit back and wait for death. As a legendary existence, even if he died, he had to cause unforgettable injuries to the enemy.

    Rumble ... Rumble ... The flood of soil and rocks rose again.

    The ground began to crack, and countless rocks and dirt flew into the air, gathering around the city Lord¡¯s body. Layer afteryer, they covered his body.

    The mes were quickly extinguished.

    The city Lord¡¯s body continued to grow, and countless pieces of soil and ore formed a thick armor. In just a few seconds, a 50-meter-tall rock giant stood in the mes, like a small hill.

    The innate ability of an earth elemental was fully disyed by the Lord of Stone City.

    Then, a huge hand made of hard iron ore grabbed at the silver Dragon.

    The target was garen¡¯s neck.

    This legendary giant Earth Spirit¡¯s current form was full of immense power. If it grabbed one¡¯s neck, even if one had the body of a true dragon, it would be hard to tell whether one would live or die.

    However, garen¡¯s face did not show any signs of nervousness.

    In his eyes, the city Lord¡¯s movements were slow.

    It was not its main body now, but arge number of soil and stones to form a superrge shell, so its movements were definitely not as fast as before.

    And garen¡¯s speed was already outstanding.

    He only had to maintain double his speed to easily avoid the city Lord¡¯s hand. At the same time, his body fell, and he was almost touching the ground.

    The silver Dragon circled the hill-like statue and spat out a frosty breath at its thick legs. Arge amount of ice grew, making it even more difficult for the slow Stone City Lord to move normally.

    The Lord of Stone City lifted his leg and broke free from the ice Crystal¡¯s restraint, kicking towards garen.

    Its thick and heavy leg was like a wall, and it crashed into garen with a strong wind.

    At the same time, the ground started to churn like a sea. Huge rocks, earth spikes, and arge number of stone pirs, stone hands, and all sorts of other things rose from the ground and attacked garen from all directions, forming a huge that was gradually closing in.

    without the time ability, I¡¯m still far from legendary creatures.

    Garen thought to himself.

    Without using his time ability, garen¡¯s strength had already exceeded the high level, but he was not as strong as a true legend, so he was in between the two.

    If he didn¡¯t increase the effect of the eleration state, with his current performance, he only had two choices. Either he was kicked by the heavy giant leg, or he was hit by therge number of attacks surging on the ground, which would more or less cause some injuries.

    At this moment, the eleration suddenly increased to six times.

    Surrounded by violent attacks, the silver Dragon¡¯s speed increased sharply, and before the Lord of Stone City could react, it had already escaped from the attack it had prepared for garen.

    this speed ...

    The Lord of me Steel City squinted his eyes, he was shocked by the speed and agility that garen disyed.

    As a life form made of energy, the fire element¡¯s movement speed was very fast, but it was still inferior to garen¡¯s speed that had increased sharply just now.

    me Steel City Master calmed himself down and pointed the giant fire sword at Stone City Master.

    BOOM!

    The highly condensed me was like a pir of light, directlynding on Stone City Lord¡¯s chest. Although it did not prate his thick and solid body, it still hit Stone City Lord and made him stagger a few steps back.

    After regaining his strength, the Lord of Stone City raised his right arm and spread out his palm, resisting the pir of fire.

    A rumbling roar that sounded like a giant rock rolling down from high above came from the mouth of Stone City Lord. His arms worked hard, melting and repairing at the same time, resisting the pouring mes of me Steel City Lord.

    If it was a one-on-one battle, they would only be in a stalemate.

    No one could do anything to the other.

    However, there was still garen.

    To be honest, in the current situation, if garen turned around and attacked the Lord of me Steel City first, it would no longer be able to escape as easily as it had before the legendary battle started. The Lord of Stone City would definitely put aside the gap and cooperate to kill the Lord of me Steel City first.

    Hence, the current Lord of me Steel City had a very serious look in his eyes, worried that garen would suddenly betray him.

    It felt a little uneasy after being stood up once.

    However, the Lord of me Steel City soon let out a sigh of relief.

    The silver Dragon suddenly moved behind the city Lord and spat out an icy blue Frost Dragon Breath.

    To garen, the city Lord of me Steel City was easier to deal with.

    Both he and Balton had cold-attribute attacks that could restrain fire elementals.

    However, the Lord of Stone City was a big guy with an amazing defense. If garen fought with it alone, he could have the advantage, but it would not be easy to get rid of it. Its body was big, and its defense was amazing. It was a hard rock that was hard to chew.

    Therefore, dealing with the master of stone City first was a better choice for garen.

    Seeing that garen did not have any other intentions in this situation, the Lord of me Steel City let down his guard and focused on working with garen to deal with the Lord of Stone City.

    The result of this battle was self-evident.

    Under the pincer attack of the two legendary creatures, the Lord of Stone City tried his best, but he still couldn¡¯t avoid the situation bing more and more dangerous.

    If garen and the Lord of me steel had not been on guard against each other, and if they had not wanted to be severely injured by the Lord of Stone City, who was fighting back with all his might, this battle would have been over.

    Even so ...

    A few hourster, on the ground that was covered in Fire and Ice, Stone city¡¯s Lord was already covered in wounds. His body made of mud and rock was in tatters.

 Chapter 240

    ?

    Chapter 240: The time Dragon with bad intentions (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Under the sky made of mes.

    The Lord of Stone City was just like the stone citybyrinth under his feet, full of ruins, covered in Fire and Ice.

    As time passed, the aura of the elemental city Lord who ruled half of theva demine had weakened to the point where he was less than a legend. Although his body was still huge, it revealed a feeling of being strong on the outside but weak on the inside.

    It could no longer hold on. Even with the constant replenishment of earth elemental energy, it was still difficult to turn the tables. As it had absorbed arge amount of soil and rock, the surrounding ground had caved in deeply.

    This was not because the city Lord was too weak.

    In fact, its performance was already amazing enough, worthy of the strength level of a legendary creature.

    Under thebined attacks of the legendary true dragon and the Lord of me Steel City, the Lord of Stone City was able to withstand wave after wave of fierce attacks.

    If it had been any other legendary elemental, it might have already been turned into ashes.

    After all, it was one against two, and neither of those two were simple opponents.

    Under such circumstances, the city Lord was able to hold on for a few hours due to his outstanding defensive abilities. However, the situation was clear now.

    The silver Dragon¡¯s speed was extremely fast, and the connection between its movements was unparalleled. It was as if it was not moving at the same speed as other creatures.

    The Dragon wings pped fiercely, and as its speed increased sharply, the thick and wide fascias brought about a strong wind that was whistling.

    Garen extended his sharp dragon ws and swept past Stone City Lord¡¯s body from the side.

    Its ws, as sharp as des, gripped Stone City Lord¡¯s right arm tightly. Then, as its body charged forward, it tore it apart with all its might.

    ws and fangs were one of the most lethal weapons of a Dragon. The older a true dragon was, the sharper their ws and fangs were. They could easily split a mountain. Although garen was not old enough, with his physique, his ws and fangs were also lethal weapons.

    Bang!

    The huge arm broke from the shoulder and fell to the ground, creating arge crack and making a dull sound.

    The arm was not made of random soil and rock.

    It was the elementite that made up the body of the Lord of Stone City.

    It was a very important part of the body.

    In garen¡¯s eyes, the Lord of Stone city¡¯s entire body was emitting elemental light. It was simply a twenty-five meter tall human-shaped walking gem, the earth attribute kind. The real magic gems that decorated its body¡¯s surface made garen¡¯s eyes burn with envy.

    Every part of a high-level earth elemental¡¯s body was made up of precious materials.

    A legendary earth elemental like stone City Lord was even more precious.

    If there was a person with excellent forging skills, they could use its body to make more than one piece of legendary equipment. If they mastered the construction technology, they could even turn its body into a legendary-level construction. Although its strength was not as good as the original, it was still a legendarybat power.

    ¡°There¡¯s something good in the Lord¡¯s body,¡±

    After tearing off stone city¡¯s Lord¡¯s arm, garen dodged the wave of earth that rose from the ground. At the same time, he turned his head and looked at me Steel city¡¯s Lord, whose body was burning with mes.

    In garen¡¯s field of vision, the fiery red elemental aura covered the body of the Lord of ming Steel City.

    Fire elemental life forms were different from earth elemental life forms.

    They were considered energy life forms.

    In the body made of fire energy, there would be an elemental crystal core, which could better stabilize and restrain the fire body. This kind of elemental crystal core was also a very precious and rare material, and basically only high-level fire elemental life forms would have it.

    In front of the legendary fire element¡¯s elemental crystal core, even the most dazzling magical gem would pale inparison.

    Theva crystal was made from the elemental crystal core of an Elite Fire Genie and the elementite of an elite earth Genie.

    Whether it was an elemental stone or an elemental crystal core, they were all treasures worth collecting.

    Garen couldn¡¯t help but lick the corner of his mouth.

    At the same time.

    The city Lord of me Steel City did not notice garen¡¯s slightly malicious gaze.

    The Lord of me Steel City was holding a sword made of mes. The mes on his body danced wildly in the wind. He was like the incarnation of a god made of fire, like the King of Fire.

    At this time, the arm that was torn off by garen was shaking, and was about to float up and connect back to his body.

    However, before it could seed, the scorching me current had already arrived.

    The raging mes almost covered Half the Sky.

    The me Steel City Master rode on the monstrous mes, and just as the stone city Master was injured by garen, before he could continue to build a defense, he quickly approached. He raised his zing greatsword high, and the mes on it burned fiercely.

    At such a close distance ...

    The red mes surrounded the Lord of Stone City, and the dense attacks passed through his body.

    Chi Chi Chi ...

    At that moment, the fierce attack from me Steel City Lord enveloped Stone City Lord. Countless mes condensed into a sword light and pierced through his body.

    Stone City Lord, who was already at the end of his rope, could no longer resist such an attack.

    Its body stiffened for a moment, and then, from the inside out, it suddenly burst into mes. At the same time, its body was covered with countless red cracks and sword marks, which made cracking sounds.

    nedamu, don¡¯t be too pleased with yourself. Betraying the honor of the elemental city Lord and cooperating with living beings of flesh and blood will definitely not end well for you.

    The Lord of Stone City said with difficulty.

    The next moment, the huge body of stone exploded, no longer able to suppress the mes in his body. In the mes, the body of Stone City Lord followed the cracks and lines of fire, exploding into countless pieces of stone that scattered in all directions.

    Hmph, the glory of the elemental city Lord? ¡±

    ¡°Can I save you in this situation?¡±

    The Lord of me Steel Cityughed and didn¡¯t care about what the Lord of Stone City said.

    He was different from the stone city Lord, who had never left theva demine. When he was still a small fire elemental, he had been summoned to the main material world by a spell caster, and he had followed that spell caster for a long time.

    In the human world, it hade into contact with all kinds of people and learned a lot.

    That experience had been of great help to the Lord of me Steel City, and it had been an important part of his life.

    If not for that, it would not have been able to advance triumphantly and eventually be a legendary fire element.

    The so-called glory was the same as light and darkness, justice and evil. It was just an empty concept. In the eyes of the Lord of me Steel City, if there was any glory, it would be to be the sole ruler of theva demine.

    Bing the Lord of the elemental demine was truly an honor.

    A hot wind with the smell of sulfur and dust blew past, and countless crystal gravel trembled on the ground, showing signs of gradually closing up.

    Even though he had been dismembered into countless pieces, he was still notpletely dead.

    The vitality of the legendary earth elemental was astonishingly tenacious.

    Seeing this, the me on the surface of the city Lord¡¯s body flickered. His voice was like a raging fire as heughed, ¡± Panse, you¡¯ve been going against me for so long. You didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d be turned into ashes by my fire one day, did you? ¡±

    The surrounding earth spirits saw the difficult situation the master of stone City was in, and they took heavy steps, wanting to help their master.

    However, the battle between legends had already formed raging mes on the surrounding ground, as well as intertwining clusters of ice and crystals. Ordinary earth Djinn could hardly move, and there were also fire Djinn¡¯s eyes.

    They couldn¡¯t even take care of themselves, and although they were extremely anxious, they couldn¡¯t provide any help to the master of stone City.

    At this time, the shards of stone that were glowing with dazzling elemental light were like gemstones. They continued to work hard to gather towards the center, trying to form a shape.

    But the Lord of me Steel City didn¡¯t n on giving it the chance.

    It was time to end this battle that hadsted for quite a while.

    It felt that it had to personally end its grudge with the master of stone City. This was a battle between elements.

    With a thought, the Lord of me Steel City reached out his palm and aimed at the legendary earth elemental shards scattered on the ground.

    Even me Steel City Lord¡¯s mes would find it difficult topletely melt aplete stone City Lord, but now that he had been cut into pieces, his defense had dropped to the freezing point, and he could no longer withstand me Steel City Lord¡¯s mes.

    The next second.

    Raging mes spread out from me Steel city¡¯s Lord¡¯s hand, sweeping towards the shattered bodies on the ground in a fan shape.

    However, the icy blue frosty breath came directly at him and condensed into clusters of ice crystals, blocking the raging mes and intercepting them.

    me Steel City Lord¡¯s eyes focused, and he stopped his fire output.

    ¡°My friend, what is the meaning of this?¡±

    It looked at garen with squinted eyes.

 Chapter 241

    ?

    Chapter 241: Sneak attack

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°My friend, what is the meaning of this?¡±

    The me Steel City Lord¡¯s cold words fell into garen¡¯s ears, and the mes on his body could not help but roll up, enough to show the uneasiness in his heart.

    Because of the incident where he was stood up, the Lord of me Steel City did not have a good impression of garen. He thought that Dragons were arrogant, and that they looked down on and disrespected him, who was also a legend.

    Now that he was about to end his grudge with the Lord of Stone City, he was being stopped like this. me Steel city¡¯s Lord was extremely dissatisfied.

    After hearing what the city Lord of me steel said, garen¡¯s expression did not change, and he stopped his Dragon Breath.

    The silver Dragon pped its wings, and the mes around it were blown away by the wind. The Lord of me Steel City was reflected in its tinum Dragon eyes.

    He grinned and looked into the fiery eyes of the city Lord. the body of a legendary giant Earth Spirit is a precious material. It would be a pity to destroy it in your mes. Why don¡¯t you give it to me? I¡¯m very interested in it.

    me Steel City Lord¡¯s face darkened.

    It had been fighting with the master of stone City for many years, and the two sides were mortal enemies.

    However, this did not mean that there was a personal grudge between them.

    The endless battle was because of the irreconcble differences in position.

    In fact, the Lord of me Steel City and the Lord of Stone City were both legendary elemental spirits who lived in theva demine. They had many dealings, and they had aplicated rtionship.

    The Lord of Stone City could be turned into ashes by its fire.

    This was the fate of the defeated.

    However, turning the body structure of the elements into one¡¯s own collection was something that garen thought was normal. However, it was an intolerable behavior for elemental life forms, just like how necromancers had always been unpopr.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can agree to your request.¡±

    this war is a war between us elementals. It is my right to decide how to deal with the defeated.

    The Lord of me Steel City said calmly.

    It suppressed its anger, not wanting to fall out with garen now.

    Because the remaining earth elemental life forms on the battlefield had not been exterminated yet, although it was not afraid of falling out with garen now, it would be better to clean up the earth elemental life forms first.

    When the earth elementals were cleaned up, the earth elemental energy in theva demine would also weaken.

    In this way, its strength would increase a lot.

    At that time, it would not be toote to deal with the legendary dragons of the prime material world.

    After he finished speaking, the city Lord of me steel once again set off a me and swept it towards the gravel on the ground. However, it was once again stopped by garen.

    At this point, the mes on the surface of the city Lord¡¯s body were already boiling.

    ¡°Without my help, you can¡¯t defeat the city Lord.¡±

    ¡°So, I can¡¯t agree with what you said.¡±

    Garen shook his head and looked at the city Lord of me Steel City, speaking in a low voice.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯m sorry, but it seems that we can¡¯t call each other friends anymore.¡±

    The Lord of me Steel City shook his head as well. The next moment, a monstrous me rolled from his body, and the Lord of me Steel¡¯s voice became more and more irritable.

    this is the elemental ne, the home field of elemental life forms!

    ¡°Garen, you better think about the consequences of going against me here.¡±

    The Lord of me Steel City called garen by his name, no longer saying anything like ¡®my friend¡¯.

    Some of the elite giant fire spirits had left the battlefield and gathered around. On garen¡¯s side, two red Dragons and two human spell casters had also gathered quietly, confronting the giant fire spirits without showing any weakness.

    Garen chuckled and stopped talking nonsense with the city Lord.

    He wanted the body Material of Stone City Lord, and the elemental crystal core of the legendary fire elemental was also his goal. No matter how me Steel City Lord had responded, the situation would have ended up like this.

    Garen would not give the city Lord of me steel the chance to grow his strength.

    It was not as if he did not know the rtionship between the elemental ne and the elemental life.

    ¡°Very good, it seems like you have made your choice.¡±

    Seeing that garen was ignoring him, the Lord of me Steel city¡¯s eyes darkened.

    The next moment, the giant sword made of mes was raised high, aimed at garen from a distance, and shed down sharply.

    The surrounding fire spirits also released their mes, adding to the Lord¡¯s attack.

    As a result, the turbulent mes surged forward with a terrifyingly high temperature, like the waves of a raging sea.

    At that moment, the ground suddenly started to roll and shake.

    A dark green figure could be vaguely seen through the crack in the ground.

    As the earth shattered, the thirty-meter-long body of the frost forest serpent Dragon broke through the ground. It appeared right behind the city Lord and roared, its sharp ws aimed at the back of the city Lord.

    The me Steel City Lord, who had justunched an attack with all his might, had the mes on his body dim slightly.

    But that didn¡¯t mean that creatures below the legendary level could pose a threat to it.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already discovered you!¡±

    ¡°You reckless little thing.¡±

    The Lord of me Steel City suddenly turned around and swung his ming sword. The mes condensed into a sharp de and cut the ws of the frost forest serpent Dragon.

    In an instant, like cutting cheese with a hot knife, the me de easily cut through the dark green Dragon scales, flesh, and blood. It also cut off the Dragon w of the cold forest serpent Dragon. The cut was still surrounded by inextinguishable mes.

    However, the city Lord didn¡¯t see any fear or panic in the cold forest Naga¡¯s cruel eyes.

    It saw the rising malice and smugness.

    It saw a pitch-ck figure looming between the criss-crossing venomous fangs of the frost forest serpent Dragon.

    At this moment, a ck figure shot out from the frost forest serpent dragon¡¯s mouth.

    The moment Balton, who had been hiding for a long time, left the frost forest serpent dragon¡¯s mouth, his body expanded. In the blink of an eye, he became an 18-meter tall ck giant that looked like an iron tower.

    In the ck giant¡¯s hand, he was tightly holding a cold white battle axe.

    The de of the axe glinted with a cold light that made one¡¯s eyes hurt.

    me Steel City Lord¡¯s heart clenched when he saw the huge battle axe ... If it had a heart.

    The legendary equipment that had troubled garen for a long time was the cold attribute that was extremely effective against fire elemental life forms. Once it appeared, it immediately raised the guard of the Lord of me Steel City. In such a situation where he was caught off guard, Balton was already less than a hundred meters away from the Lord of the city.

    To a legendary creature, such a close distance was no different from sticking their faces to each other.

    where did this legendary Frost Giante from?!

    me Steel City Lord¡¯s eyes narrowed. He had seen through Barton¡¯s background.

    Under such circumstances, it had no time to think.

    In the nick of time, me Steel City Lord¡¯s body burst into mes, and he overexerted his power. Then, endless mes appeared between Balton and the city Lord, like a waterfall of fire pouring down from the nine Heavens.

    At this point, the Lord of me Steel City let out a sigh of relief.

    If a cold-attribute creature tried to break into its mes, it would only end up in a miserable state.

    ¡°Winter!¡±

    A roar in Jotun was heard from Balton¡¯s mouth.

    &Nbsp; the thick blue ice Armor made cracking sounds as it extended from the axe and covered the dark Frost Giant.

    With the winter armor on his body, Barton ignored the mes in the sky and charged in. At the same time, he twisted his waist, and his arms tightly gripped the winter axe. He aimed it at the me Steel City Lord and ruthlessly chopped down.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The mes were swept up by the cold wind, and red and blue intertwined.

    The cold de of the axe was still wrapped in fire, and it shed upwards from the middle of the storm-like lower body of the city Lord.

    The Lord of me Steel City was shocked, but it was toote for him to Dodge.

    As soon as the axe touched the city Lord¡¯s body, it exploded with a frosty aura, almost freezing the city Lord¡¯s body. Then, under the immense force of Balton¡¯s attack, the cold-white axe shed and passed through the city Lord¡¯s body.

    BOOM!

    The mes scattered from within.

    The cold light cut the Lord of me Steel City in half.

 Chapter 242

    ?

    Chapter 242: He¡¯s chasing, it¡¯s running away

    Trantor: 549690339

    you didn¡¯t expect a frost-type legendary Frost Giant to be waiting in secret, right? ¡±

    On the other side, garen had raised the effects of his eleration, easily dodging the Lord of me Steel city¡¯s attack. When he saw him being split in half by Barton¡¯s axe, he couldn¡¯t help but grin from the bottom of his heart.

    He was in a good mood.

    The Lord of me Steel City had always been confident that he knew he would fall out with him in the end, but he was sure that he could beat him.

    It was just as it had said.

    The elemental half-ne was its home field, where it could disy strength beyond its own level, so such an idea was understandable.

    If it was not for garen, and if any other ordinary main material world legend hade here and had a conflict with the Lord of me Steel City, they would most likely have suffered in the end. However, it was a pity that the Lord of me Steel City had met garen.

    Moreover, garen didn¡¯t have to do it himself.

    Barton¡¯s axe had definitely struck fear into me Steel city¡¯s Lord.

    nedamu, my friend, I forgot to tell you that I have a legendary ve under me.

    ¡°If you want to fight me, you¡¯ll probably have to get past it first.¡±

    Garen chuckled as he added on.

    Although he had been split in half, and frost was still spreading from the crack, the city Lord of me steel did not die immediately. His powerful vitality as a legendary elemental allowed him to survive the sneak attack.

    However, it didn¡¯t feel good.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The mes suddenly surged for a moment, melting the frost on the fracture. Then, the two halves of the body turned into two streams of light and flew away from Balton like frightened birds. Theybined in the air a thousand meters away and stuck together to form theplete body of the Lord of me Steel City.

    However, this ming elemental form was much dimmer and more illusory than before.

    If the Lord of me Steel City had a HP bar above his head, Barton¡¯s attack would have taken at least half of his HP.

    Then, the Lord of me Steel City stared at Barton, his fiery eyes filled with fear.

    After it looked at Balton a few times, it looked at garen again and said through gritted teeth, ¡± ¡°Garen, are true dragons so despicable? Where¡¯s the pride that you Dragons have always been talking about?¡±

    me Steel City Lord¡¯s voice was filled with exasperation and rage.

    Without a doubt, it was anxious.

    Garen¡¯s face was filled with surprise,¡±despicable?¡± My friend, if you truly wanted to share theva demine with me, you wouldn¡¯t be in such a situation.¡±

    That was indeed the case.

    If the city Lord of me steel was sincere, then garen would give him more opportunities to choose. In the end, he would have a one-on-one battle with him, and the true ruler would be decided by the oue of the battle.

    However, now that he was an enemy, and an enemy with a legendary elemental crystal core in his body, garen was not so kind.

    At the same time, me Steel City Lord¡¯s expression was heavy and he didn¡¯t say anything.

    The scene that Stone City Lord had just encountered was still vivid in his mind.

    In the blink of an eye, it would encounter the same situation as Stone city¡¯s Lord, two legendary creatures against one, and both of them had cold-attribute attacks that countered fire.

    The Lord of me Steel City realized that there was no point in saying anything else in this situation. He had to think of a way to solve his current predicament so that he could have a chance to take revenge in the future. The mes of anger of a fire elemental would not subside so easily.

    The Lord of me Steel City tried his best to calm down.

    It took a deep breath.

    Then, thanks to the rich fire elemental energy in the elemental half-ne, countless fire-red elemental energy emerged from the space and gathered in the Lord¡¯s body.

    Speckles of solidified fire element Energy entered its body, quickly filling up its illusionary and injured body.

    At the same time, Balton, who had been put some distance away by the city Lord, was covered in Ice Armor. He held a huge axe and charged at the city Lord with a roar.

    Barton could not fly.

    It was running in the air.

    Every time he was about to step into the air, there would be ice steps formed by the extremely cold frost, providing anding point for Barton. He chased after the Lord of me Steel City in such a way. White steam was rising around his body, and the cold winter axe was shining with a cold light.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be hit by that axe again.¡±

    The Lord of me Steel city¡¯s eyelids twitched as he watched the dark giant charge at him.

    The fact that he had been split in half by Barton¡¯s axe had left a deep impression in his heart. That was the first time the Lord of me steel had suffered such a heavy blow. If he hadn¡¯t reacted quickly enough, he would have died on the spot.

    Now, when he saw Balton, he felt a lingering fear.

    After realizing that he was no match for the two legendary creatures, the Lord of me Steel City decided not to be as stubborn as the Lord of Stone City. He had traveled the human world and understood the principle of ¡± where there is life, there is hope.

    After the mes on his body churned, me Steel City Lord turned into a fire tornado.

    Then, under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, the fire tornado turned around and ran.

    It was so fast that it even drew a long line of fire in the air. The rolling mes were also quite fast as it retreated.

    The flying speed of a legendary fire elemental was second to none. It was much faster than a legendary true dragon of the same level and was many times faster than the cumbersome movement method of the legendary Frost Giants.

 Chapter 243

    ?

    Chapter 243: He chases, it runs away

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°This ...¡±

    Garen blinked his eyes andughed.

    In fact, if a legendary creature didn¡¯t want to fight, it would be very difficult to kill it if it wanted to escape, not to mention an elemental. If the city Lord didn¡¯t want to fight, he could just endure the attacks and keep drilling into the ground. It was possible to survive.

    However, the city Lord of me Steel City was facing garen.

    The thing garen was least afraid of was the enemy trying to escape.

    If you can¡¯t beat him, trying to escape under his eyes is simply a fantasy.

    If the city Lord of me Steel City could escape, garen could find a hole in the ground and hide in it.

    The tinum dragon¡¯s eyes reflected the fire tornado that was rapidly leaving the battlefield, and the silver dragon¡¯s eyes focused.

    The power of time immediately entered the river of time.

    On the other side, the river of time around me Steel City Lord rippled, and the speed of flow suddenly slowed down.

    At that moment, the Lord of me Steel City, who had been hit by the slow spell, seemed to be in slow motion. His speed plummeted, and he waspletely unaware of this as he was focused on escaping.

    Not all legends could sense the river of time like Halius.

    Without the mind power of a legendary spellcaster, it was almost impossible.

    After running for a few seconds, the Lord of me Steel City rxed a little.

    This was because it knew its own speed. Based on the speed that Barton had just disyed, it would definitely not be able to catch up. If garen was the only Dragon chasing after it, it would not be afraid, and this was exactly what it wanted.

    After he rxed a little.

    me Steel City Lord maintained his fastest flying speed, his body covered in mes.

    It took the time to divert its attention to the back.

    It would have been better if he hadn¡¯t seen it, but with a single nce, the Lord of me Steel City felt his soul leave his body and his scalp go numb.

    In the Lord¡¯s eyes, the axe-wielding Frost Giant seemed to be elerating. It was running at an unimaginable speed, rapidly closing the distance between the two. On the other side, the silver Dragon had also left the battlefield. It pped its wings, stirring up strong winds, and chased after him like a Silver ray of light.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? why are they all so fast?¡±

    The Lord of me Steel City became extremely nervous. In his fear, he increased his speed by a small amount.

    Behind him, garen looked at the back of the city Lord of me Steel City, who was running away, and a smile appeared on his face.

    The slow spell reduced me Steel City Lord¡¯s speed by seven times.

    The effect of the 10x slow spell on the legendary creature was slightly weakened, but it was still able to reduce the speed of me Steel City Lord by seven times.

    In addition, he also used the eleration state.

    Furthermore, he had also applied eleration to Balton.

    That¡¯s right, after this dormant growth, garen¡¯s elerated state could not only be used on himself, but also on other creatures, to increase their speed by surprise. Even if it was not for friendly forces, it could still y a role in turning the tide of the battle at the critical moment.

    ¡°You can¡¯t run away, ni ¡®damu.¡±

    hand over the legendary fire element Crystal core, and I¡¯ll spare your life on ount of our past.

    Hearing the sounding from behind him, the Lord¡¯s face darkened.

    The elemental crystal core was equivalent to its heart.

    It would not die if it was handed over, but it would degenerate into a low-level fire elemental that had once reached the legendary stage. Its starting point would be much higher than ordinary fire elementals, but it was hard to say if it could grow to the legendary stage again.

    ¡°You¡¯re dreaming!¡±

    me Steel City Lord suddenly turned around, and the mes converged into a human figure.

    The giant ming sword shed out arge number of mes in the air.

    Balton did not show any weakness. He waved his great winter axe like a windmill, and the sh formed by the power of ice and frost collided with the sharp edge of fire. The collision created a terrifying shock wave, and the air was distorted as steam rose.

    At the same time, a me rose from me Steel City Lord¡¯s body.

    This cluster of mes was highly condensed, burning the space until it extended into fine cracks, and it was spreading rapidly.

    Through those cracks, one could vaguely see a vast world made of mes, and the temperature was higher than that of theva demine.

    fire elemental ne? ¡±

    If he was not mistaken, that me world was one of the four major elemental nes, a pure fire elemental ne.

    Garen¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    The Lord of me Steel City wanted to give up his territory and Foundation in theva demine and open a teleportation gate to escape to the fire elemental ne.

    However, garen would not sit by and watch the city Lord of me Steel City sessfully open the portal.

    With a thought, the dying spell was also used on the me, and the speed at which it was burning the space was immediately reduced by more than half.

    After that, garen no longer conserved his time power. His body swept across the air, and he approached the city Lord of me Steel City in a straight line.

    The master of me Steel City had a serious expression on his face. He released endless mes in the air and blocked garen¡¯s way like a curtain. However, some cold axe gleams came from the air, whistling and shrieking. They cut the mes into pieces and werepletely defeated.

    Barton, who was wearing the winter rage, was more powerful than garen in terms of defense and lethality. He was a merciless killing weapon.

    BOOM!

    The silver Dragon streaked through the broken mes.

    The strong wind brought by the Dragon wings rolled the mes into even more subtle mes.

    In an instant, garen had gotten close to the city Lord of me Steel City and brought him into the range of time freeze.

    At this distance, the Lord of me Steel City could also attack.

 Chapter 244

    ?

    Chapter 244: He¡¯s chasing, it¡¯s running away

    Trantor: 549690339

    It was stunned for a moment. Seeing that the silver Dragon had surpassed the legendary Frost Giant and was approaching it alone, it could not help butugh. It raised the me sword high with both hands, and the mes on it soared to the sky.

    Endless mes condensed into an extended de, which was held in the hands of the Lord of me Steel City.

    His mental strength locked onto garen, and the Lord of me Steel City raised his sword and shed down without hesitation.

    This attack left a dangerous and fatal arc in the air. The air waves rolled and the mes spat out, carrying a fierce momentum that wanted to split garen from his back to his chest and abdomen.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The Lord of me Steel City bellowed.

    However, at this moment, the whole world seemed to have pressed the pause button, and stopped in an instant. The burning mes, the hot wind, the raging mes on the surface of the me Steel City Lord, and the giant sword that was raised high and about to cut down on garen ... Everything was frozen.

    The frozen me was still emitting high temperature.

    Using time stop on a legendary-level creature would consume a huge amount of time power, and even garen could not take it. He could feel that the mes on the city Lord¡¯s body were trying to break free from time stop and continue to burn.

    Garen did not waste any time.

    It had opened its mouth a long time ago, and a ball of cold blue light was brewing between the crisscrossing dragon teeth.

    Against the Lord of me Steel City, the frost Dragon Breath was more useful than anything else.

    Whether it was plundering or expelling the breath of time, neither was as effective as the frost Dragon Breath at this time.

    The next moment, the frost Dragon Breath from the legendary dragon spewed out like a blue ice River crossing the sky and the earth, prating the mes, and going straight for the motionless body of the Lord of hot steel City.

    Kacha Kacha ... The low temperature frost and countless icicles and iciclesnded on the city Lord¡¯s body.

    Clusters of ice crystals grew and spread.

    The crystal blue light covered me Steel City Lord¡¯s body, freezing the mes.

    Garen continued to spit out Dragon Breath, only stopping when he could no longer continue.

    After that, garen looked forward with a dry throat.

    A huge ice sculpture was floating in the air, and inside it was the frozen me Steel City Master. The mes were fixed in the translucent ice crystals, and they were very lifelike. It was like a magnificent and magical work of art, and it was hard for people to take their eyes off it.

    As a fire elemental being, the Lord¡¯s aura had been reduced to the freezing point after being hit by the frost dragon¡¯s breath at such close range.

    a legendary fire elemental that has been frozen by frost ...

    Garen¡¯s eyes brightened as he admired his own masterpiece.

    If he could, he really wanted to keep the me Steel City Lord in this state as a trophy.

    However, the city Lord of me Steel City, who wasn¡¯tpletely dead, would definitely try his best to resist.

    As a matter of fact, due to therge consumption of the power of time, when garen ended the time freeze, the huge ice crystals began to fall from the sky due to the pull of gravity. During the fall, garen could see the shock and disbelief in the eyes of the me Steel City Master.

    Garen had seen this kind of gaze many times.

    The power of time, in many cases, was so unreasonable.

    On the ground that was covered in smoke and dust, the frozen Lord of me Steel City fell to the ground.

    The wind whistled, and the ice crystal kept shaking. Cracks appeared from the inside. me Steel city¡¯s city Lord tried his best to break free, but he was very weak, so he couldn¡¯t do what he wanted.

    The surrounding fire elemental energy tried to gather under the city Lord¡¯s control, but it was repelled by the power of frost.

    In the end, the huge ice crystal elerated in the air and fell to the ground.

    Crash!

    With a deafening sound, a deep pit was smashed into the ground. The surrounding soil and stones sshed up like waves,yer byyer. The lifelike ice sculpture was shattered into pieces by the majestic impact and the erosion of the me.

    Countless pieces of ice that were still wrapped in mes scattered and scattered on the ground.

    The ice quickly melted.

    A cluster of mes burned with all their might. After expelling all the frost, they condensed in the dust and turned into the body of me Steel city¡¯s city Lord, who was less than ten meters tall.

    The Lord of me Steel¡¯s elemental form was almost translucent, and a dazzling red crystal core could be seen floating in the chest of the burning me.

    Before the Lord of me Steel City could raise his head again, a Shadow¡¯s outline was cast from the sky.

    The silver Dragon spread its wide wings, and its huge body blocked the light that shone from the ming sky.

    The Dragon¡¯s might surged forward, and itnded on the Lord of me Steel City with a substantial pressure.

    At that moment, the mes on me Steel City Lord¡¯s body seemed to be blown by a strong wind. They kept dancing back, messy and disorderly.

    Just like how the Lord of me Steel City was feeling.

    It raised its head, and a Dragon w appeared in its field of vision. The dense Silver Dragon scales on it were fine and clear, and they were embedded in each other.

    Garen extended his sharp ws.

    The sharp dragon ws were wrapped in wisps of cold frost, and from head to toe, from top to bottom, it smacked the elemental form that the me Steel City Lord had just condensed into dissipating mes.

    At the same time, the silver Dragonnded on the ground.

    The wind stirred by the Dragon wings blew away the mes and dust in the sky, revealing The Broken Earth that was full of ruins.

    Garen stood in the pit created by the fall of the city Lord of me Steel City, looking down at his ws.

    Within the dragon¡¯s w was a crystal core that was half a meter in diameter and shaped like a cluster of mes. It was emitting a dazzling and enchanting elemental spiritual light.

    a legendary fire element Crystal core. It¡¯s so beautiful.

    Garen¡¯s eyes were focused as he muttered to himself.

    He held the legendary fire element Crystal core in his hand and couldn¡¯t help but look at it up and down.

    In garen¡¯s eyes, the value of this crystal core was probably more valuable than hundreds or thousands of ordinary fire attribute magic gemstones. This was the source of power for a legendary fire giant spirit. If used properly, it could even cultivate a second legendary fire element.

    This was a treasure that even ancient dragons would covet.

    ¡°It can be ced at the top of my mountain of treasures.¡±

    nedamu, at the moment, your heart is my most precious collection. You should be d about that.

    The elemental crystal core was often also called the elemental heart.

    The surrounding mes condensed again, turning into an elemental form that was only two meters tall.

    It was the size of the lowest-level small fire elemental.

    Having his elemental crystal core taken away, the extremely weak me steel Casten was like dust.

    Garen moved his dragon head and slowly approached the small elemental form.

    ni ¡®damu, since we¡¯re friends, I¡¯ll give you a chance. As long as you agree, I can return this elemental crystal core to you and let you recover your legendary strength. You can still live as the Lord of the city of me steel.

    Garen looked down at the small fire elemental.

    ¡°The condition is that you are willing to be my ve and pledge your eternal loyalty to me,¡± he continued after a pause.

    Servants, not followers like the Red Dragon and the others.

 Chapter 245

    ?

    Chapter 245: The Dragon that eats itself

    Trantor: 549690339

    The loser had nothing, lost everything. Under such circumstances, they had no choice. They could either be enved to survive or die without surrendering.

    Under garen¡¯s gaze, the city Lord of me steel, who no longer had any power, tilted his head.

    The mes on its face flickered, and the corners of its mouth twitched before it sneered.

    ¡°Stop your nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Winner takes all, I lost this time.¡±

    but I am the Lord of me steel, the Lord of fire elemental city. me will never fear death!

    Legendary creatures were already existences that stood at the peak of countless multi-dimensional worlds, just below the gods. They were existences that were as small as a mountain. If a creature of such a level wanted them to submit and be the ves of other existences, even a God who descended to the mortal world might not be able to do it.

    Let alone a legend, even a true dragon would not agree to be a ve of an existence.

    Even if the other party was the Dragon God.

    People like Balton believed in Solem, the God of Frost Giants, when they were weak.

    If it had already be a legend, it would definitely not have such a belief.

    The Lord of me Steel city¡¯s answer was within garen¡¯s expectations, but he was still a little disappointed.

    Garen shook his head and sighed.

    ¡°That¡¯s such a pity.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, garen spat out a breath of cold wind, which blew onto the elemental form of the Lord of me Steel City.

    The weak me Steel City Lord couldn¡¯t resist it. His body trembled violently, and then he disappeared in the cold wind without a word.

    In garen¡¯s Dragon w.

    The me-shaped elemental core was still shining, but the elemental life that had nurtured it and developed it no longer existed. Even if a new legendary fire element was created through this elemental core, it would no longer be the Lord of me Steel City.

    it¡¯s a pity that there¡¯s only one soul cage, and the target of the envement can only be a living being with a soul.

    Among the spoils of war left behind by Harris, in addition to the blood sacrifice and deification ceremony, the most valuable was the evil legendary equipment, soul cage. It was an equipment that could forcibly enve legendary creatures, and it would definitely attract the hostility of other legends.

    No one wanted to die without peace.

    Opening a dimensional space, garen carefully stored the legendary fire element Crystal core alone.

    After that, garen pped his dragon wings and left, returning to the battlefield.

    Before he chased after the city Lord, he had already used Frost Dragon Breath to freeze the stone city Lord¡¯s body in clusters of ice crystals. His subordinates were guarding the ce, beating back wave after wave of giant earth spirits that wanted to save the stone city Lord.

    After garen returned, the ice crystals melted.

    The elementite scattered all over the ground was like countless earth-attribute magic gemstones, emitting a warm and rich yellow spirit light. The number wasparable to the reserves of arge gemstone vein.

    These elementite also carried the weak consciousness of Stone city¡¯s Lord.

    It was not dead yet.

    The elementite pieces trembled slightly and rolled on the ground, trying to gather together.

    The tenacity of a legendary elemental was evident.

    When he thought of how the owner of me Steel City had rejected him without hesitation, garen felt that legendary creatures all had pride and self-respect. There was no point in saying more, and it would only make the other party look down on him. Thus, he did not raise the condition of exchanging freedom for life to the owner of Stone City.

    As a result, the Dragon¡¯s might pressed out from garen¡¯s body like a tsunami.

    The violent and ferocious Firebird rolled like a tide and swept through every elementite.

    All of a sudden, all the elementite that had been trembling and moving trembled violently for a moment, as if it was thest radiance of the setting sun. Then, the scattered consciousness that it carried was torn apart by the Dragon¡¯s might, and finally all returned to calmness.

    The elementite on the ground was still bright, but it had lost its life force and became dead.

    The Lord of Stone city¡¯s body was twenty-five meters tall and had an equally shocking width. The elemental stones that were shattered were so dense that the number made garen overjoyed. His eyes were shining with a deep yellow light.

    The quality of each of the elementite that made up the body of the legendary giant Earth Spirit was no less than that of a magic gem.

    The elementite that broke out of some key parts was of such high quality that it would make all spell casters ¡®hearts beat faster.

    Opening the dimensional space again, garen put these legendary elemental stones in, together with the elemental crystal core. Whether it was the Lord of me Steel City or the Lord of Stone City, they probably would not have thought that the two of them would end up living in harmony in such a way.

    After that, garen pped his dragon wings and flew into the sky.

    He looked down and his attention returned to the battlefield.

    At this time, the battle between the fire and earth elementals was still ongoing, but it was no longer as hot as it was at the beginning, especially when the legendary leaders of both sides were confirmed to be dead.

    The fire and earth spirits had both stopped.

    Those who were still fighting were basically low-level elemental creatures without much intelligence.

    At the same time, an invisible yet solid Dragon¡¯s might burst forth.

    The Dragon¡¯s might rose like a silent tsunami, and all the elemental life forms that were swept by it trembled.

    Other than the rolling boulders and the surging mes, the battlefield fell into a brief silence.

    The silver dragon¡¯s gaze swept across the battlefield inch by inch, past all kinds of craggy and strange earth spikes, stone pirs, Rolling Stones, raging mes, and billowing smoke ... And the slightly heavy-looking faces of the elemental spirits.

    ¡°The war is over.¡±

    The silver Dragon opened its mouth, and its voice was deep,nding heavily in the ears of every elemental Genie.

 Chapter 246

    ?

    Chapter 246: The Dragon that eats itself

    Trantor: 549690339

    Some of the giant spirits did not understand the Dragonnguage, but from the current situation and the changes in expressions and movements of the giant spirits who understood the Dragonnguage, they could roughly guess the meaning contained in the Dragonnguage.

    Many of the giant fire spirits ¡®bodies flickered with fire, showing that their hearts were not calm.

    There was no obvious change on the earth Giant Spirit¡¯s stiff face.

    However, the creaking and grinding sounds of their bodies also revealed their inner thoughts.

    the winner is not the fire elementals or the earth elementals. It¡¯s me, the eternal Dragon of the Prime Material ne, the only ruler of this ce.

    now, make your choice. Kneel down and swear your allegiance, or resist and die.

    Garen hovered in the air, his voice spreading throughout the entire battlefield.

    It was impossible for legendary spirits to choose to submit, but it was very possible for ordinary elemental spirits.

    As soon as these words came out, there was a briefmotion on the calm and stagnant battlefield.

    About half of the giant spirits had furious expressions as they roared loudly.

    The other half slowly bent its body and knelt under the silver Dragon wings.

    In addition to the giant spirits, many intelligent elemental lifeforms also followed the example of the giant spirits and knelt on the ground after seeing the situation, choosing to pledge allegiance. The number of ordinary elemental lifeforms who made this choice was much more than the giant elemental spirits, nearly 99%.

    To them, there was no difference whether they were loyal to the giant spirit or the true dragon.

    It was just that he had a stronger master.

    Of course, there were also a small number of elementals who were loyal to the original Casten. They stood up straight and red at the legendary dragon hovering in the sky.

    Garen nodded his head slightly.

    He then turned his gaze to the subordinates he had brought with him.

    kill all the giant spirits and elementals that resist. You can keep their bodies and crystal cores as spoils of war.

    The red Dragons were stunned for a moment, then rejoiced at the same time.

    ¡°Thank you for your gift!¡±

    After that, Rowell and Gretel bared their fangs, their bodies wrapped in fire and ck smoke, and charged at the elemental spirits who had vowed to fight to the death.

    Simrly, Kris and Fred could not resist the temptation. They began to cast high-level spells to deal with the giant elemental spirit, regardless of the loss of magic power.

    For high-level spellcasters, the elemental stones of the earth spirits and the elemental crystal cores of the fire spirits were good magic materials that could be used to make many useful props. They were extremely valuable and could only be found by chance.

    Kriqins had been to other elemental nes before, but with the giant elemental spirit standing in front of him, he did not dare to act rashly.

    Otherwise, legendary elementals woulde for revenge at any moment.

    As for the frost forest serpent Dragon, which had one of its ws cut off, it was uninterested and did not join the Red Dragon and the spellcasters.

    To it, these materials were not as valuable as some delicious blood food.

    The true dragons ¡®obsession with treasure was quite strange in the eyes of snake Dragons.

    In addition, the frost forest serpent Dragon itself had a brutal and violent desire to kill, but this desire was mainly targeted at life with flesh, blood, and bone armor. It enjoyed tearing apart the flesh and blood of its enemies, crushing the bones of its enemies, and enjoying the pleasure of their fear and despair. On the other hand, elemental creatures did not fear pain, and did not have flesh, blood, and bone armor, so it did not have any interest in killing.

    Ulpian, you¡¯ve done well this time.

    ¡°What reward do you want?¡±

    Garen nced at the frost forest serpent Dragon.

    It had a slender body, and its mouth was chewing something with its poisonous fangs.

    Garen focused his eyes and could not help but feel disgusted.

    He discovered that it was Ulpian¡¯s own severed Dragon w ... The frost forest serpent Dragon chewed on its own dragon ws, its dragon scales and fangs making a crunching sound. It ate with great relish.

    After hearing garen¡¯s words, the frost forest serpent Dragon chewed on its Dragon w while speaking in a muffled voice, ¡± ¡°........... I don¡¯t have anything I want. By the way, if possible, just let me y with the Wolfheart tribe when we return to the main material world. I like those cold Little Wolf cubs.¡±

    and I don¡¯t really like the environment and creatures in this interdimensional space.

    Attacking together with the Wolfheart n had greatly satisfied the cold forest serpent Dragon¡¯s cruel desire.

    It had been extremely cruel and bloodthirsty at that time, which was one of the main reasons why the Wolfheart n had been able to advance so triumphantly. Many ns knew that if they stopped the Wolfheart n and the frost forest serpent-Dragon came, the consequences would not be as simple as submitting to it.

    Back then, the cold forest serpent Dragon had really taken the remains of some n creatures and put them together to form the bloody name of the Dragon of eternity, which made people tremble in fear.

    sure. You can continue to follow the Wolfheart n when we return.

    Garen did not have any negative feelings towards the cold forest serpent Dragon¡¯s pure and innocent evil.

    One¡¯s nature could not be taken away. The frost forest serpent Dragon had always been very obedient. Its cruelty and bloodthirstiness were only targeted at garen¡¯s enemies, so to garen, it was the best subordinate.

    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±

    The frost forest Naga nodded like a chicken pecking at rice.

    Then, the frost forest serpent Dragon thought for a moment, raised its still-intact Dragon w, and said to garen, ¡± ¡°My Lord, do you want to try it? I seem to be quite delicious. Oh, I didn¡¯t realize it before.¡±

    Garen was speechless.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡±

    He nced at the dark green Dragon w and immediately refused.

    He even ate himself and wanted to taste it. He was indeed a ruthless Dragon.

    True dragons had a certain degree of self-healing and regeneration ability. They were not as abnormal as trolls, but they were not weak either. Although the frost forest serpent Dragon had lost a Dragon w, it could grow it back after a period of rest. After a period of time, the newly born and tender Dragon w would be sharp and dangerous again.

    At this moment, the frost forest serpent Dragon had already finished eating its broken w. It licked its lips as if it was still savoring the aftertaste.

    Then, it looked down at its intact left w, and then turned to look at its strong and powerful Dragon Tail. It fell into deep thought, as if it was pondering over some unusual ideas.

    Garen covered his face.

    This guy, if he didn¡¯t stop him, he might really do something terrible like eating himself.

    Ulpian, I need you to maintain your peak condition to serve me. Don¡¯t even think about eating yourself. That will cause you to fall into a state of weakness.

    Garen frowned and said seriously.

    The frost forest serpent Dragon raised its head and said in shock, ¡± ¡°You actually know what I¡¯m thinking! As expected of you, your wisdom makes me feel inferior.¡±

    Garen was speechless.

    The intelligence of the snake-Dragon species was far lower than that of a normal true dragon, so its praise was not that pleasant to garen.

    Pausing for a moment, the cold forest serpent-Dragon lowered its head dejectedly and slowly asked, ¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll wait for the next battle. If I¡¯m injured, I¡¯ll eat the limbs. That should be fine, right?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Garen answered simply.

    After a moment, garen looked at the charred and blurry wound of the frost forest serpent dragon again, and his gaze flickered.

    He recalled the time reversal that garen would use to heal him in the future.

    Whether it was time stop or time eleration or deceleration, none of them had the same effect as time reversal.

    It was a heaven-defying method that could resurrect the dead without any loss.

    ording to what future garen had revealed, if he was willing to pay more time power, he couldpletely revive the 800000 golden Alliance Army and the Timo defenders who had died. Even a God would be shocked by such power.

    It would be impossible for 1000 Holy popes to cast the resurrection spell even if they were exhausted.

    Garen recalled the ring formed by the power of time.

    The flow of the power of time, as well as the mysterious symbols embellished on it, were all clearly imprinted in garen¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Maybe I can give it a try.¡±

    Garen controlled the power of time and gathered it around his wrist, starting to turn slowly in the shape of a ring.

    Runes formed from the power of time were embellished on it, flowing with the rotation of The Wheel of Time, emitting a mysterious and profound feeling.

    The semi-illusionary Ring of Time appeared in garen¡¯s vision. He stretched out his Dragon w and aimed at the broken limb of the cold forest serpent Dragon.

    The frost forest serpent Dragon was stunned and confused because it couldn¡¯t see The Wheel of Time.

    Immediately after, under garen¡¯s control, the Ring of Time on his wrist began to spin counterclockwise.

 Chapter 247

    ?

    Chapter 247: The destruction of the Empire

    Trantor: 549690339

    Under the control of garen¡¯s thoughts, the Ring of Time on his wrist started to slowly turn counterclockwise.

    At the same time, the silver Dragon spoke in the Dragonnguage.

    ¡°Time, reverse.¡±

    Garen hadpletely replicated the actions and words of the future garen when he used time reversal, and he could also confirm that the time ring that was slowly turning on his wrist looked exactly the same as the time ring that garen had condensed in the future.

    However, under the frost forest serpent Dragon¡¯s confused gaze and garen¡¯s expectant gaze, nothing happened in the end.

    The power of time in his body had been consumed a little, but the scene of time reversing that he had expected did not appear at all.

    The Wheel of Time that was slowly rotating counterclockwise only had the appearance.

    It didn¡¯t have the real power to reverse time.

    ¡°What is it missing?¡±

    Garen¡¯s gaze flickered, and he dispersed the Ring of Time with slight disappointment.

    At the same time, garen thought hard and searched his memory carefully, hoping to find something that could inspire him. As his mind was racing, when the memory image stopped at the rune on the Ring of Time, garen¡¯s gaze suddenly froze.

    On that day, the future garen condensed the Ring of Time and used it to disy the time ability that could be called a vast power.

    The structure of The Wheel of Time had two main parts.

    The first was the power of time, the main body of The Wheel of Time. Garen had it, and it was not much different from the future garen. The second structure was the mysterious runes that surrounded the power of time. It had a mysterious and profound feeling, and had a special connection with time.

    even though. used the power of time to construct the same rune, it¡¯s still a fake ... It¡¯s not the rune itself.¡±

    I¡¯ve seen a lot of magic runes, but I¡¯ve only seen those clock-like runes in the hands of garen in the future.

    Garen found the problem.

    He shook his head slightly, understanding that he would definitely not be able to learn garen¡¯s methods in the future, as hecked the key mysterious runes.

    Garen did not force her.

    His slightly disappointed mood quickly returned to calm and rational.

    This was because he knew that as he grew older, his body and mind would be stronger and stronger. It was only a matter of time before he mastered the power of time reversal, so there was no need to worry about it.

    ¡°What time reversal? what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Can time flow backward?¡±

    At this time, the frost forest serpent Dragon, who had no idea what garen was doing, could not hold back its curiosity and asked softly.

    Among the true dragons under garen¡¯smand, only the frost forest serpent Dragon did not understand his identity as a time Dragon. Different Dragons, different Dragon species, would receive different inheritances.

    There seemed to be no record of legendary dragon species in the inheritance of the cold forest Naga. Moreover, the other true dragons, the Red Dragon and the White Dragon, did not like to deal with the cold forest Naga and had notmunicated much with it.

    ¡°It was just a rough attempt, you don¡¯t have to mind.¡±

    Garen said casually.

    The frost forest serpent Dragon didn¡¯t delve into this issue. It turned its gaze and looked at the battlefield below.

    The giant elemental spirits and elemental lifeforms that would rather die than submit were dying rapidly under the attacks of the Red Dragon and the high-level spellcasters. The giant fire spirit turned into scattered mes and its elemental crystal core was pulled out. The giant Earth Spirit turned into fine stones and its entire body was collected.

    Due to the fact that there were treasures in the bodies of the elemental spirits, the Red Dragon and the high-level spellcasters even had conflicts and fights.

    However, the partners, Earl and greesha, kept their guard up against each other in the face of treasure, while crichens and Fred worked together. More giant elemental spirits fell at their hands than the red Dragons, and so they obtained more elementite and crystal cores.

    In terms of pure destructive power, a Red Dragon that had just reached adulthood was no match for high-level spells.

    In the face of the fighting power of the Red Dragon and high-level spellcasters, not many giant elemental spirits had the ability to resist. Only one or two elite-level giant elemental spirits caused them some trouble.

    However, another group of giant elemental spirits who intended to pledge their loyalty to garen, upon seeing this situation, thought for a moment and then chose to turn around and help the Red Dragon and the high-level spell caster deal with the elite giant elemental spirits.

    After an elite giant Earth Spirit was shattered, the elementite was snatched by Rowell and gresha.

    Taking advantage of this time, the elemental crystal cores of the two Elite Fire Djinn were each in the hands of kriqins and Fred.

    After a short period of time, the ordinary elemental creatures were all eliminated.

    The giant elemental spirits and elemental lifeforms that were unwilling to submit and pledge their allegiance had all ceased to exist.

    On the ground that was filled with gravel, cracks, mes, and ck smoke, garen hovered in the air and looked down. His dragon scales glowed with a silver light, shining brightly and reflecting in the vision of every elemental life.

    The remaining elemental creatures knelt on the ground and spoke in the strange fire and earthnguage.

    He didn¡¯t need to understand it to know that it was probably some kind of oath of allegiance.

    Garen did not care much about ordinary elemental life forms.

    He looked down and scanned the faces of the fire and earth spirits.

    In the elemental half-ne, giant elemental spirits that were formed step by step from the lowest level of elements had the ability tomand other elemental life forms. They were the top ss. As long as one obtained their loyalty, it was equivalent to obtaining the loyalty of other elemental life forms.

    After that, garen pointed out a few giant elemental spirits that understood themonnguage or the Dragonnguage.

 Chapter 248

    ?

    Chapter 248: Destruction of the Empire (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°In the name of the Dragon of eternity and time, I swear eternal loyalty to the great existence before you, the Dragon of eternity.¡±

    It was not safe to make an oath to other gods, and it might attract the attention of some gods.

    If he swore to a powerful time Dragon from another timeline, there would not be such trouble.

    Soon, all the giant elemental spirits swore their allegiance.

    The moment the oath was spoken, they felt a gaze from the dark, invisible and intangible.

    At the same time, these giant elemental spirits felt something.

    If he broke the oath, his oue would be even more miserable than death.

    Although the giant elemental spirits had never heard of the Dragon of eternity and time before, the fact that they had such a feeling meant that the other party was at least a powerful existence with divine power, and the oath had reallye into effect.

    ¡°The Dragon of eternity and time, the Dragon of eternity ... Could it be that he¡¯s a dragon blessed by a certain Dragon God ...¡±

    Many of the giant elemental spirits looked up at the silver Dragon in the sky and spected in awe.

    A momentter, under garen¡¯s orders, the survivors began to clean up the battlefield.

    As elemental life forms did not die easily, the elemental life forms on both sides still had a considerable number of foundations and had not weakened much even when they were now loyal to garen.

    It wasn¡¯t just the giant elemental spirit that had a crystal core or elementite.

    There was also a chance of producing other elemental lifeforms with powerful individual strength.

    These precious materials were collected and presented to garen, bing part of his collection.

    After that, he went to the stone citybyrinth and the city of me steel, and ordered the elemental Genie to open the treasure troves of the two legendary spirits.

    Garen was dazzled by the countless gemstones and magic metals.

    With the special environment of theva demine, it was too easy to breed magic gem mines and precious metal mines. They were all of the fire and earth attributes, but no matter what attribute the gems and precious metal were, the true dragon would not have a biased attitude and would happily put them in his collection.

    It was a pity that garen did not find any legendary equipment.

    If they did, me Steel City Lord and Stone City Lord would use them during the battle.

    *

    *

    *

    In the area surrounded by volcanoes, the alpha Tribe.

    ¡°We pledge our loyalty to you, great dragon of eternity.¡±

    In the shadow outline formed by the giant Dragon¡¯s body, Anya lowered her head and led the humans of the alpha Tribe to pledge their loyalty to garen as promised, bing his family.

    ¡°Raise your head,¡±

    Garen said.

    The alpha raised their heads and looked at the legendary true dragon who had just arrived in theva demine and defeated two legendary elementals, taking all the territories. Now, he was also the person they wanted to pledge their loyalty to.

    Under the gaze of Alfar, the space rippled, and an ancient and heavy stone door was taken out by garen from the dimensional space.

    Bang!

    The stone door stood upright and firmly on the ground, facing alpha.

    me-like patterns and clusters of deep runes appeared in their field of vision at the same time.

    At the same time, garen was carefully observing Alfasi¡¯s reaction.

    He found that most of the Alphans ¡®expressions did not change. They were looking at the stone door with probing and admiring eyes. There was no surprise or shock on their faces, as if they were just looking at a magic wonder that had nothing to do with them.

    However, the expressions of Anya and the spell casters above the middle position were a little off.

    Their gazes were filled with shock and their expressions wereplicated. They had expressions of joy and regret.

    this stone gate is a portal I obtained in the main material world. I also came to theva demine through it.

    Garen picked up the stone door as if he was picking up a toy. He examined it and said, ¡± I think it has a certain connection with your Alpha Tribe.

    After a pause, he lowered his head to look at the female wizard and said, ¡± ¡°Looking at your expression, I think my previous thoughts were right.¡±

    An ya came back to her senses, and herplicated expression became calm again. She said softly, ¡± yes, Alpha¡¯s ancestors used it to leave the broken, leaving behind the fire of hope here, allowing us to survive.

    every member of the alpha Council will be informed of the history that can not be forgotten, and use it as a warning to reflect on themselves at all times.

    The Parliament ... In the alpha Tribe, the management organization formed by spell casters above the middle position had been around for a long time.

    For a small tribe of a thousand people to have an organization called the Council, it sounded very strange to outsiders. However, garen had a rough guess of their origin, so he was not surprised.

    In fact, the number of Intermediate Court mages in some small countries on the Noah continent might not necessarily be as many as the alpha Council.

    One-fifth of the total number of spell casters was a terrifying ratio in any main material world.

    If he had not seen it with his own eyes, garen would not have believed it.

    After some thought, garen¡¯s gaze swept past alpha and he said in a serious tone, ¡± the alpha Tribe is now my family. I want to know the past history of this tribe.

    An ya was silent for a moment before she nodded and said, ¡± ¡°As you wish,¡±

    After that, under garen¡¯s gaze, Anya maintained her calm tone and said, ¡± our history originates from a magic Empire 20000 years ago. It was glorious and brilliant, and we are just its afterimages and embers.

    we are now only the alpha Tribe, and our former name was the magic Empire 20000 years ago. Its name was alpha, the alpha Empire.

 Chapter 249

    ?

    Chapter 249: The destruction of the Empire

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°...............¡±

    As Anya spoke, a terrifyingly powerful magic Empire slowly appeared in front of garen¡¯s eyes like a painting.

    It was a magic Empire led by spell casters, born on a main material world the size of a star cluster. Traces of magic could be found in every corner of the Empire, and the upper echelons of the Empire were all powerful spell casters without exception.

    There were three thousand seats in the Empire¡¯s Parliament, and the minimum requirement was to be a level 36 spell caster.

    ording to the level system of the alpha, level 20 was already a legendary spellcaster.

    It was to the extent that arge number of legendary spellcasters had joined forces and used the wind of magic to fill the vast Gxy outside their with gas that could be breathed by humans. They had built a magic fleet to swim in the sea of stars.

    but even such a powerful magic Empire was buried in time.

    ¡°Internal strife ... The infighting between the spellcasters caused the magnificent fortress to copse from the inside.¡±

    Garen shook his head slightly.

    Just as he had seen from the shadow of time, the alpha Empire was powerful, but strangely, they did not have a rich school of magic. Spell casters were only divided into two major factions.

    First, it was wind mages, then Fire Mages.

    For a long time, the new fire mage faction was quite prosperous, but after the old-school wind mages used legendary spells to create breathing wind, they attracted arge number of young powers again. Their momentum overwhelmed the fire mages, causing the fire mages to be dissatisfied.

    Fire Mages were generally hot-tempered and took the initiative to start all kinds of fights.

    The wind mages, who had steady hearts and longer legacies, held back for the sake of the Empire¡¯s stability.

    However, no one expected that Emperor alpha would personally stand up for them. Just because he was a fire mage, he supported the fire mages ¡®faction and removed the wind mages¡¯ seats in the Council, reducing their influence. All kinds of persecution further led to further friction and conflicts.

    Garen had already seen the final ending.

    After a series of bloody conflicts, the intense factional disputes even involved family members, disciples, and rtives ... This made the older wind mages lose their patience, and war broke out.

    They could create winds of life that filled gxies. Naturally, they could also set off winds of destruction that could destroys.

    The young and violent Fire Mages finally tasted the consequences. In the face of the wind of destruction, they realized their mistakes and begged the wind mages, but it was toote. The wind mages who had been giving in all this time showed no mercy.

    Then, the where the alhetia Empire was located was crushed by the wind of destruction, and countless spell casters died.

    This once glorious magic Empire, without any external enemies, was destroyed by the fire mages ¡®violent arrogance.

    After Anya finished speaking, almost all the spellcasters of the alpha Tribe had expressions of remorse on their faces.

    They were the remains of the fire mages, the main culprits behind the destruction of the dia Empire.

    Garen looked at Alpha¡¯s expression and fell into deep thought.

    Due to the long history, an ya only knew the general picture of the incident. She didn¡¯t know many details.

    For example, why did Emperor alpha have to fight?

    with such a serious factional battle, as the Emperor, I should be trying my best to resolve the conflict.

    however, Emperor alpha took the field himself, siding with the fire mage and intensifying the conflict. The destruction of the Empire could even be said to be his doing.

    The glorious civilization was slowly walking towards destruction with the passage of time, and was finally buried in history. Garen was rather curious about this kind of thing, so he thought about it carefully and seriously.

    Its destruction was probably not entirely due to infighting.

    Garen shook his head gently.

    With such a powerful magic Empire, if the gods and godlike powers did not take action, they could even defeat many Outer nes.

    After that, garen gathered his thoughts and reexamined the alpha in front of him.

    If trained properly, these guys might be able to reproduce some of the power of the alpha Empire.

 Chapter 250

    ?

    Chapter 250: Multiverse (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    as spell casters, our alpha people¡¯s way of casting spells is fundamentally different from many spell casters today.

    Anya stretched out her hand, and a small fireball appeared on top of it. At the same time, she spoke to garen word by word.

    In front of an ya, garen, who was like a tall silver building, was listening attentively without a change in expression.

    After learning some of the history of the alpha Tribe, garen paid more attention to the situation of their spell casters. This small tribe of a thousand people could give birth to more than two hundred fire wizards, which meant that their proportion of spell casters was still not inferior to the once glorious empire, and had not declined.

    Thus, garen wanted to know if they had any special method to create spell casters on arge scale.

    In an ya¡¯s hand, the small fireball was spinning.

    She yed with the fireball and continued. ordinary spellcasters use their mind power as a guide to construct spell models. They use magic power to attract elemental energy and gather it. They need the elements to respond.

    Garen nodded.

    This was the main way he cast spells.

    Or rather, the spellcasters of the Noah continent were basically like this.

    Casting spells required wisdom that could understand spells, as well as enough affinity with the elements.

    These two requirements were indispensable. No matter how strong an Idiot¡¯s elemental affinity was, he would not be able to cast spells. Just like how a wise man without elemental affinity could only be an ordinary person, these two most important requirements were enough to make 99% of people unable to cast spells. They could only look at the spell casters with envy.

    Every true dragon was a top-notch magical creature, naturally having the wisdom to understand magic and a high affinity with the elements.

    Garen was one of the best.

    It had nothing to do with the level of his spiritual power. Whenever he cast a spell, with just a thought, the elemental energy would gather urgently and enthusiastically. This made kriqins and Fred extremely envious. They felt that it was unbelievable.

    but we, the alpha, use imprisoning and binding elemental energy to cast spells, not waiting for their response.

    Imprisonment and restraint?

    Garen was slightly stunned.

    This was the first time he had heard of such a thing.

    Due to the high status and low number of spellcasters, he had read many books on magic theory and discussed how to be a spellcaster easily. However, many of those theories sounded unreliable, and he had not been able to put them into practice.

    Imprisonment and restraint didn¡¯t sound very reliable either.

    As if she had noticed garen¡¯s suspicious gaze, Anya stretched out her finger and poked the small fireball.

    Her round and neatly trimmed nails touched the fireball.

    At this moment, it was as if an invisible bubble had been pierced and then dispersed. The condensed small fireball suddenly dispersed, turning into scattered fire elemental energy without any magic.

    As he was paying attention to Anya¡¯s movements, garen sharply noticed this invisible bubble membrane.

    using arcane energy to form a cage and forcibly absorb elemental energy. Then, as long as the lowest level can ¡®see¡¯ the affinity level of the elemental energy, it will be enough toplete the spell.

    Arcane energy was another name for magic power in alpha.

    A long time ago, there were simr names on the Noah continent. In many main material worlds, magic was also called arcane magic, magic, and wondrous magic ...

    good Lord. To put it simply, the elemental energy in Alpha¡¯s hands is a ve with shackles ...

    If elemental energy waspared to a beautiful woman that everyone was after, then ordinary spellcasters were lowly characters that would use all means to please them. Garen was a special existence that the other party would take the initiative to throw themselves at, and the alpha ... They were directly bandits who kidnapped and imprisoned people.

    After realizing the method of casting that an ya had mentioned, garen opened up a new way of thinking.

    He only felt that he was suddenly enlightened. He didn¡¯t expect that there was such a casting method.

    However, this also exined why the alpha only knew Wind and Fire spells. It was probably because Wind and Fire elements were the most easily absorbed by their arcane energy. Earth and water elements could easily condense into physical forms, so it was not impossible to absorb them by force, but it would be much more troublesome.

    ¡°A strange way of casting spells, not bad.¡±

    Garen nodded slightly and praised.

    The fact that they were able to reach a ratio of one-fifth of spellcasters had a lot to do with this kind of casting method.

    spell casters from the main material world havee here andmunicated with us.

    we didn¡¯t hide anything, but the other party couldn¡¯t learn our spell-casting method.

    An ya thought for a moment and added.

    At the same time, Kris and Fred, who were also listening to the side, had already begun their experiments.

    They released their magic and followed Anya¡¯s instructions to grab the rich fire elemental energy in the surrounding air.

    As Kris and Fred moved, garen looked away from Anya and carefully observed them with his tinum Dragon eyes.

    Under the silver dragon¡¯s gaze, the magic power was released, and after catching a portion of the fire elemental energy, it quickly retracted, trying to turn it into a third-circle fireball.

    However, they all failed.

    The fire elemental energy waspressed into a solid me, and then directly prated the magic cage of the two high-level spellcasters, and dissipated into the surrounding space.

    ¡°This ...¡±

    Kriqins and Fred looked at each other.

    After that, they continued to try. After failing more than a dozen times in a row, they finally managed to cast a 3rd-circle fireball spell by forcibly absorbing elemental energy.

 Chapter 251

    ?

    Chapter 251: The multiverse (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    However, neither kriqins nor Fred showed any signs of joy from their sess.

    They looked at garen, pursed their lips, and said helplessly, ¡± ¡°My Lord, I¡¯m afraid that this method of casting can not be poprized.¡±

    From their performance, garen could tell that it was a little difficult for them to cast spells this way.

    our magic power can form a cage, ¡± the two continued. but this cage is not strong enough, not tight enough. It lets wind in from all directions, and the elemental energy will directly drill out.

    if we want to forcefully restrain the elemental energy, we need to invest arge amount of spiritual power and magic power.

    After a pause, the two of themughed bitterly and said, ¡± casting this 3rd-circle fireball spell consumed mental power and magic power equivalent to a 5th-circle spell. The loss outweighs the gain.

    if you spend a lot of time practicing, you can only be on par with the normal casting method at most. There is no advantage to speak of.

    Their eyes were sharp, and they had already understood that this method of casting was not suitable for all spell casters.

    Garen nodded, and then tried it himself.

    A few minutester, garen looked at the small fireball dancing between the dragon¡¯s ws and shook his head slightly.

    The result of the attempt was just as the two high-level spellcasters had said. It was not impossible to forcibly imprison elemental energy, but the gains did not make up for the losses. This required a more powerful magic power and mental strength to barely be able to do it.

    Even high-level spell casters could not cast this kind of spell normally, let alone other spell casters.

    After studying it for a while, they found the problem.

    The key was still on Alfasi.

    Their mana was different from the others. Even the apprentices who only knew cantrips could form a cage that was extremely solid. After imprisoning the elemental energy, the elemental energy had no chance of escaping. This was their innate talent.

    it wasn¡¯t this way of casting that made the alpha sessful. It was because of their talent that they chose this way of casting ...

    Garen raised his head, his gaze sweeping across the alpha Tribe.

    Wizard Towers made of fire-element magical metals stood in the middle of the city. They were suffused with elemental spiritual light and were very eye-catching, showing the powerful power of the spell casters here.

    Thanks to theva demine¡¯s rich fire element magical metal reserves, every middle level mage had their own Mage Tower.

    Just the number of Wizard Towers was enough to scare off many non-legendary creatures.

    Even if it was a legend, it would not be an easy task to destroy the alpha Tribe by force if they were not a special existence like garen. It would definitely take a lot of effort, because the wizard Tower was a terrifying fortress that the spell casters had carefully built.

    The best spells and the most precious materials would be used on it without any hesitation.

    On the Noah continent, there had been a legendary warrior who broke into a high-level Wizard Tower and never came out.

    After taking a few nces at the wizard Tower, garen looked at the Alphans around him again.

    their casting method requires the lowest elemental affinity. However, even if it¡¯s the lowest elemental affinity, to be able to have a fifth of it is already an extraordinary bloodline talent.

    Garen thought to himself.

    As his gaze swept past Alfasi¡¯s face, garen felt that they were a little too few in number.

    ording to Anya, it was because theva half-ne had limited conditions and was not suitable for raising too many children. After all, before garen came here, 90% of the territory was controlled by elemental creatures. The second reason was that Alphard had deliberately not expanded the poption size and controlled the number of offspring in order to atone for his sins.

    How could this be?

    With such a powerful bloodline, it was simply a waste to live in a small half-ne, especially when the other party had already be his tribe.

    With this in mind, garen straightened his expression and released his Draconic Aura, causing the surrounding alpha to subconsciously stand up straight.

    history has been buried in the torrent of time. You have paid a sufficient price. It is time to face the past and forgive yourself.

    great Eternal Dragon, ¡± Anya lowered her head and said softly, ¡± you are now the leader of the alpha Tribe. We will do our best to carry out your orders.

    They had already sworn their allegiance.

    Garen did not even bother to make the average family n swear an oath to him.

    However, people like the alpha Tribe still had to be taken seriously.

    Garen nodded and squinted his eyes.

    ¡°Very good,¡± he said.

    He lowered his head to look at an ya and continued, ¡± the alpha Tribe has an outstanding talent for casting spells. You will be thergest mage Army under mymand.

    After a pause, he raised his voice slightly and said, ¡± in time, with my help, you can rebuild the alpha Empire. It is not impossible to restore your former glory.

    Garen, who was good at making empty promises, was very urate.

    With a glorious history, alfamier had an obsession with the dia Empire.

    The destruction of the dia Empire was a pain in their hearts. At the same time, they had hidden a glimmer of hope in their hearts, hoping that one day they could restore the glory of the dia Empire. However, this goal was far beyond their reach.

    Countless magic, knowledge, and inheritances were annihted by the wind of destruction.

    Tracing back to their origins, this group of survivors was just an ordinary legendary spellcaster who was not qualified to be a member of the Imperial Parliament. The inheritance they left behind was not rich.

    The one-fifth ratio of spellcasters was something they relied on, but the possibility of them being able to regain their former glory was very low.

 Chapter 252

    ?

    Chapter 252: Multiverse (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    After garen put their hope on the table, many alpha clenched their fists subconsciously. The magic in their bodies churned, and their faces more or less showed aplicated expression of hesitation and yearning.

    ¡°But for now, you have an urgent task toplete.¡±

    Garen said.

    ¡°Please speak.¡±

    An ya said in a low voice.

    you need to have more children and expand the poption of the alpha Tribe. Each alpha family must have at least three children.

    Garen said seriously.

    After hearing garen¡¯s words, an ya was stunned. She opened her mouth but could not speak.

    the alpha Tribe only has a thousand people. What can they do with this small number? ¡±

    ¡°Which country doesn¡¯t have a poption of millions, tens of millions, or even hundreds of millions?¡±

    if you want to restore the glory of your dia Empire, you must start with poption!

    An ya hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡± ¡°This ...¡± Isn¡¯t this ...¡±

    Before she could finish, she was interrupted by garen¡¯s serious voice.

    ¡°This is not a request, but an order.¡±

    Garen said in a low voice.

    understood. As you wish, the alpha Tribe will now begin to increase the number of offspring.

    An ya¡¯s face turned serious as she replied.

    Ordinary people were more difficult to control. However, for spell casters, whether both sides were spell casters or there was only one spell caster, as long as they had the will, they could influence the birth of offspring to a certain extent, just like dragons, regardless of whether they had fewer or more children.

    With garen¡¯s unyielding attitude, it was foreseeable that the people of the alpha Tribe would have to work hard.

    It wouldn¡¯t be long before their poption saw a wave of growth.

    *

    *

    *

    A few weekster.

    Theva demine¡¯s situation had already stabilized a bit.

    The two red Dragons chose to stay in theva demine and had already rebuilt their dragon nests in the volcanoes on the other side of the scorched mountains.

    The fire elemental life forms and earth elemental life forms were still in their territories, led by the giant elemental spirit that garen had chosen.

    However, under garen¡¯s orders, they were shrinking towards the depths of the area, leaving arge area of territory empty for the flesh and blood creatures in the middle to live in. If there was no pressure from the giant elemental spirit, the fire-type flesh and blood creatures here couldpletely adapt to the environment of theva half-ne.

    These ns pledged their loyalty to garen and obtained peace.

    What they had to pay was their loyalty, as well as arge amount ofbor and offerings.

    There were arge number of gem and metal mines in theva demine. Now, the wealth buried underground belonged to the Dragon of eternity. The mines needed to be excavated, and the elemental creatures couldn¡¯t do such a delicate thing. Many gemstones were destroyed in their hands, so it was mainly the minions who had withdrawn from the mining work at the beginning.

    Garen¡¯s power and wealth in theva half-ne had already surpassed that of the northern ice fields.

    Although the environment of the ice ins of the extreme north was equally harsh, it was too barren.

    Inparison, theva demine was much richer.

    The fire dwarves ¡®craftsmen who were proficient in casting were building a Pce for garen in full swing at this time, using all valuable magic metals.

    As for garen, he was not in the middle of the elemental easing area.

    Thousands of meters in the air, the silver Dragon pped its wings and flew forward at an extreme speed in the wind and mes. The dense fire element Energy formed a rolling fire behind it, like a long tail of mes.

    The air here contained a considerable amount of fire elemental energy.

    The raging mes in the air surged from time to time.

    Garen crossed the majestic city of raging fire and flew over the sky of me Steel City, finally arriving at a long, vertical River formedpletely by mes.

    Countless mes merged into a stream of mes and poured down from the sky like a waterfall.

    ¡°The boundary of theva demine.¡±

    Garen approached it, stretched out his dragon ws, and reached into the waterfall of fire. Then, his entire body sank into it, and he moved through the endless fire. His Silver Dragon scales were shining, and he was not affected by the high temperature at all.

    After walking for about a hundred meters in the ming waterfall, garen stopped.

    He was blocked by an invisible film.

    Garen¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he focused all his attention on the front.

    With the help of his legendary level mental strength, he gradually saw the invisible film.

    In fact, it was a crystal-like barrier with special patterns and structures on it. Theyers ovepped and were connected with each other. It seemed endless from top to bottom and all four directions. It enveloped the entire me world and isted it from the outside world.

    ¡°This is the crystal wall,¡±

    Garen muttered softly.

    In the Prime Material ne, it would have been extremely difficult to touch the boundary of the crystal wall.

    Although the Noah continent was small, the size of the main material world it was in was still unknown. Leaving the Noah continent and appearing in the universe¡¯s vacuum, no one knew how long it would take to fly in a certain direction before touching the boundary of the crystal wall.

    Some prime material worlds weren¡¯t big, and were justs sealed within the crystal wall.

    However, most prime material worlds were gxies, star clusters, or even the size of an entire universe. It was impossible to find their boundaries.

    The fleet of the alpha Empire, on the other hand, had scouted the border of the Prime Material ne where they were, a world the size of a star cluster.

    As such, many nes were often referred to as the multiverse.

    The world contained in the Prime Material ne was theoretically infinite, and the boundless universe that existed within it was also theoretically infinite. The power of God could not radiate to every corner of the Prime Material ne.

    However, in a half-ne with a limited space, the crystal wall could be observed at close range, or even touched.

    The crystal wall actually covered every inch of space in the ne, but to feel it so clearly, it could only be felt at the edge of the ne.

    It was a rare experience.

    Garen stretched out his dragon ws and gently touched the crystal wall, carefully touching the lines of the crystal wall, and carefully feeling the indestructible resistanceing from it.

 Chapter 253

    ?

    Chapter 253: The beautiful strength energy Dragon

    Trantor: 549690339

    there are three ways to travel between nes ... They all need to cross the crystal wall.¡±

    Garen touched the crystal wall of the ne that enveloped the world as he pondered.

    The true Dragon¡¯s footprints were never limited to a single Prime Material ne or the pure Prime Material ne. There were legends and deeds left behind by the true dragon everywhere.

    The Dragon¡¯s inheritance had recorded the way to travel between worlds and nes.

    The mostmon ones were naturally teleportation gates and teleportation arrays. They could go directly from one side of the crystal wall to the world where the other side was located without any physical contact with the crystal wall.

    Some gem teleportation spells and nar teleportation spells were simr spells that could be done with seventh-circle spells.

    There was also a gate of ministers that was different from a teleportation gate.

    The phase gate made a part of the crystal wall invisible and lose its blocking effect.

    The use of the phase gate was usually arge-scale movement across the crystal wall. It required the help of magic ships and other tools to cross the Burning Sea between the crystal walls. Many wars between worlds were carried out using the phase gate.

    In addition, there were asionally some naturally weak holes in the crystal wall, and if one could find them, they could also pass through them.

    The principle of the portal originated from this. It was to use the power of magic to actively create holes in the crystal wall.

    Garen came to the boundary of the ne and touched and observed the crystal wall up close, not just to satisfy his curiosity about the crystal wall.

    He was learning ne teleportation.

    This Level Seven spell was already a high-level spell, so it was not difficult for garen to learn it. However, it was impossible for him to learn it with just a few nces like other spells.

    Kriqins did not know how to use phase transmission.

    He was good at two types of teleportation, the sapphire teleportation and the ordinary ne teleportation.

    After learning that garen wanted to learn, he taught garen everything carefully and seriously.

    However, garen did not manage to learn it in a short time.

    He didn¡¯t want to rely on the teleportation stone door to enter and leave theva demine. It was a magic tool, after all, and he didn¡¯t know when it would break. If that happened, wouldn¡¯t he lose the connection between the two nes? This was something that garen could not tolerate.

    Hence, garen decided to leave theva half-ne after he had learned the teleportation spell.

    Under the suggestion of Kris, he came to the border of the ne.

    Observing the crystal wall up close would help him understand the teleportation spell. The profoundness of the teleportation spell was contained in the patterns and circuits on the crystal wall.

    The silver Dragon gently touched the crystal wall, closed its eyes, and engraved all its feelings in its heart.

    In the endless rolling mes, garen stood still, only his Dragon Tail was gently swaying.

    Two hourster, he gradually opened his eyes, revealing his bright tinum Dragon eyes that contained a hint of excitement.

    it won¡¯t be long before I can learn ne teleportation.

    The insights he had gained through the crystal wall would allow him to learn the nar teleportation spell as soon as possible.

    Shifting his gaze, garen looked at the river of time.

    He found that the illusionary yet real river of timepletely ignored the crystal wall and still maintained a constant and stable flow, passing through the crystal wall at a steady pace. Or to put it another way, the crystal wall was also in the river of time, so it naturally could not affect it.

    ¡°When I master the dimensional teleportation, I can go in and out between the Noah continent and theva demine without relying on the stone door. Then I should go back.¡±

    Garen was deep in thought.

    Not long after he arrived in theva demine, something strange happened at the ck Sun sculpture.

    He continued to sense the mark of time, but it was still under the big crack.

    However, garen still felt a little uneasy. If he did not go back to take a look, he would not be able to calm down.

    At this moment, while garen was deep in thought, he suddenly felt that something was not right. The surrounding mes seemed to tremble slightly, and he felt as if he was being spied on.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Garen¡¯s expression did not change, but his heart was on alert.

    He suddenly turned his head and looked around. His dragon eyes were surrounded by the brilliance of magic as he looked at the endless fire.

    However, other than the raging mes, garen did not see anything else. It was as if the feeling of being spied on was just an illusion.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s really just an illusion.¡±

    Garen shook his head, and then retracted his Dragon w from the invisible crystal wall.

    The silver Dragon didn¡¯t stay where it was. It pped its wings, and gusts of wind were set off in the surroundings, repelling the mes. It flew away from the ne¡¯s border and disappeared into the waterfall-like Inferno in the blink of an eye.

    *

    *

    *

    After garen left, in just a short while, a huge figure appeared from nothing, gradually emerging from the mes.

    A pair of eyes were filled with curiosity as they looked in the direction that garen left.

    ¡°Oh ... Why is there a legendary true dragon here? he¡¯s quite good-looking.¡±

    although he¡¯s quite vignt, he didn¡¯t notice me anyway. Whatever, let¡¯s continue sleeping.

    The huge figure spoke in dragonnguage, and its voice was like the crisp sound of a gem rolling on the ground, clear and pleasant to the ear.

    After mumbling to himself, it shook its body and was about to fly down the crystal wall.

    However, at this moment, it saw a straight silver light from the corner of its eye. It was very fast and disappeared in an instant.

    When it came back to its senses, the silver Dragon had appeared once again and was looking at it quietly.

 Chapter 254

    ?

    Chapter 254: The beautiful strength energy Dragon

    Trantor: 549690339

    Garen¡¯s gaze focused slightly as he carefully sized up the creature in front of him.

    Dragon horns, dragon wings, dragon scales, Dragon might ... The guy who had just peeked at him was undoubtedly a true dragon.

    Moreover, it was a female giant true dragon that was thirty-four meters long.

    It had a body of brilliant scales that looked like tiny diamonds, emitting light of the same color as the surrounding mes. It could perfectly refract light, and if one did not pay full attention to it, one would almost not see its existence.

    ¡°What a beautiful dragon.¡±

    Garen blinked his eyes.

    In terms of aesthetics, she was the most beautiful dragon he had ever seen. Even Luna couldn¡¯tpare.

    Normally speaking, female silver dragons were all beautiful dragons in the aesthetic sense of Dragons, but at this moment, they were also inferior.

    In particr, the fine dragon scales on its body were like countless small diamond-shaped polyhedron diamonds iid together, exuding a charming luster. In the aesthetic of Dragons, the color and appearance of dragon scales upied arge proportion. These diamond-like beautiful scales were quite charming in the eyes of all true dragons.

    In addition, there were also neat snow-white Dragon teeth, light purple dragon eyes, long and undting curves of the Dragon spine, a slender and well-proportioned Dragon Tail, and a neck with perfect length proportion ...

    Garen blinked his eyes and calmed himself down. He asked in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°What kind of Dragon are you? Why are you secretly peeking at me?¡±

    However, the unknown true dragon nced at garen and did not respond.

    The mes prated its scales, and its body gradually became transparent. It was about to disappear on the spot.

    Upon seeing this, the ring of ck scales on garen¡¯s body shimmered, causing ripples in the river of time. The dying spell was immediately cast, and it was effective on the target in front of his eyes.

    On the other side, the other party seemed to have noticed that something was wrong. Seeing that they couldn¡¯t escape using stealth, they immediately counterattacked.

    In an instant, ayer of deflective force field on garen¡¯s body started to move,pressing inward, causing garen¡¯s body to tighten.

    Thisyer of deflective force field was originally maintained by garen to maintain the cleanliness of the Dragon scales.

    He didn¡¯t expect to be controlled by the other party at this time.

    At the same time, garen¡¯s body sank, as if a mountain was pressing down on his back. At the same time, an invisible giant hand pulled him from below, dragging his body to the ground.

    Garen¡¯s breathing stopped for a moment, and he cast a few light spirit spells on himself in session to maintain his body flying in the air, so that he would not fall from the pressure of the pull.

    ¡°This feeling is ... Strength?¡±

    After he came back to his senses, his gaze turned serious as he had a faint guess in his heart.

    Judging from the other party¡¯s appearance and ability, if he was not mistaken, he was a legendary dragon like him.

    It wasn¡¯t a legendary power, but a legendary dragon.

    It was a legendary dragon species, the strength Dragon.

    ¡°Energy Dragon ... I didn¡¯t expect to meet a strength energy Dragon here.¡±

    The energy Dragons liked to live in remote ces that were far away from civilization. The environment here met the requirements. There were basically no living creatures near the border of the ne that was burning with endless mes. Even fire elemental life forms would note here of their own ord.

    Its appearance, its diamond-like scales that could reflect light, also matched the description.

    Garen squinted his eyes, wanting to experience the strength of the strength energy Dragon, which was also a legendary dragon species.

    He activated the haste spell to its maximum, and garen¡¯s figure disappeared from where he was standing.

    When it reappeared, it was already within a few hundred meters of the energy Dragon.

    Garen¡¯s sudden extreme speed shocked the strength Dragon. It hurriedly built an invisible wall of strength between it and garen.

    The force wall was invisible.

    However, the moment it was sessfully constructed, it repelled the mes that filled the air and formed a transparent wall that could be seen with the naked eye.

    Although he was already far enough, garen did not use time freeze.

    He stretched out his Dragon w and tore at the force wall.

    Bang!

    The huge impact caused garen¡¯s sharp ws to tremble, as if he had grabbed an indestructible metal object. Although many cracks appeared under garen¡¯s great strength, it was not destroyed immediately.

    ¡°What a hard wall of power.¡±

    Garen¡¯s eyelids twitched.

    In just a breath¡¯s time, the beautiful strength Dragon had builtyers of strength walls, like a prison that wrapped him up.

    In addition, he could clearly see that there was a thicker and harder defensive force field attached to the scales of the strength energy Dragon.

    Just this simple wall of power and defensive force field was enough to give most legends a headache.

    At the same time, garen¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at the strength energy Dragon.

    [ creature rank: 20 ]

    He felt something in his heart.

    Garen had just used the creature level detection spell, an ancient spell he had learned from the alpha Tribe. It was not ring level, but it was very useful.

    This spell could detect the level of creatures that were weaker than him or not much higher than his level. It integrated the power of the physical body, magic power, spirit, and other aspects, as well as the influence of energy radiation in the surrounding space, to make a judgment.

    Garen¡¯s creature level was currently 25.

    The threshold for legendary was 20.

    . seventeen-year. old with such a creature rank, it must be. juvenile strength Dragon ...

    Although they were both legendary dragon species, the time Dragon was the only one who could reach the legendary level in its fledgling stage, while the strength Dragon and Rainbow Dragon could only reach the legendary level in their youth.

    Through the connection with time, garen could see through its age, and at the same time, he was even more convinced of its identity.

 Chapter 255

    ?

    Chapter 255: The beautiful strength energy Dragon

    Trantor: 549690339

    Other than the legendary dragon species and some abnormal Dragons, no true dragon could be a legendary creature in their youth.

    At the same time, after trapping garen withyers of hard walls, the strength energy Dragon revealed a smile on its face. Then, its body continued to turn transparent, and it was about to disappear in the blink of an eye. It was obvious that it had no intention of getting entangled with garen.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to realize that I¡¯m a time Dragon.¡±

    It was said that the strength ability Dragon disdained to talk to ordinary creatures due to its status.

    He didn¡¯t know if it was true or not, but it had indeed ignored garen all this while.

    Garen smiled as well, and used time freeze without hesitation.

    In an instant, the mes that were burning everywhere stopped. The force energy Dragon that was invisible to the naked eye also stopped moving, and it even had a smile on its face.

    Opening his mouth, the power of time turned into Dragon Breath, rolling between the Dragon teeth.

    Garen spat out the breath of time that expelled time.

    Theyers of force walls in front of him disappeared one by one as he expelled the breath of time, as if they had never existed.

    The silver Dragon¡¯s figure shed and left the gap in the force wall, appearing in front of the force energy Dragon.

    Under close observation, the other party¡¯s diamond-like shining scales became even more mesmerizing. Garen had to admit that this kind of dragon scale was really out of line, and almost no true dragon that loved treasure could resist its luster.

    The snake dragon species could.

    Therefore, even though they had the Dragon¡¯s might, the Dragon¡¯s inheritance, and the corresponding power of a true dragon, they were not regarded as true dragons.

    although they are both legendary dragon species, my time power is obviously not on the same level as its.

    ¡°This guy is 13 years older than me, but he can¡¯t resist my time freeze. His creature level is also lower than mine.¡±

    Garen¡¯s evaluation was that the strength energy Dragon was indeed extraordinary as a legendary dragon species. However,pared to him, it was not worth mentioning. The rainbow Dragon that he had never seen before was roughly the same.

    He felt that he should pick it from the legendary dragon species and make a separate category.

    The time Dragon could be called a mythical dragon species, which was more in line with the great power of the Dragon of Time. After all, the time Dragon was much stronger than the other two legendary dragon species. Or perhaps it would be more normal to change the name of the legendary dragon to the strength Dragon and Rainbow Dragon as sub-legendary dragon species.

    The young power Dragon who was frozen still had a smile on his face,pletely unaware that he had be amb.

    After taking a few close looks at the strength energy Dragon, garen deactivated time freeze.

    Suddenly, the mes continued to surge.

    The strength energy Dragon only felt a blur in its eyes, and therge amount of strength walls it had built disappeared into thin air. Moreover, the strong silver Dragon seemed to have teleported nearby, right in front of it.

    At that moment, the strength energy Dragon began to realize that something was wrong. It did not seem to be a match for the silver Dragon.

    It didn¡¯t notice how the other party had moved or how he had broken through its force wall.

    Could it be an ancient dragon?

    It guessed in its heart, but it did not associate garen with the time Dragon.

    In its shock, the energy Dragon immediately pulled away from garen and looked at him warily.

    you passed by my territory. I just took a few nces at you. I didn¡¯t mean any harm.

    After knowing that the man was not easy to deal with, li nenglong finally exined his actions.

    Garen nodded. He looked at the strength energy Dragon and did not say anything.

    As it was his first time meeting a legendary dragon species, garen was more or less excited and curious, so he took a few more nces at the strength energy Dragon.

    Although it was not as good as him, it was still a legendary dragon, after all, and its level was closer to that of other true dragons.

    On the other side, the energy Dragon did not get a response from garen. It was still a little uneasy and alert, and said seriously, ¡± ¡°I advise you not to have any bad thoughts about me. I can¡¯t beat you, but if you want to hurt me, my dragon n¡¯s elders won¡¯t just sit by and do nothing.¡±

    After listening to the strength Dragon¡¯s words, garenughed.

    In fact, the time Dragon wasn¡¯t the only one who had the ability to shake people.

    All legendary dragon species were quite good at shaking people.

    However, what garen was shaking was his future strong self, while the strength Dragon and Rainbow Dragon, if they were hurt while they were still underage, an extremely protective ancient dragon would be teleported over from across the ne.

    As for the ancient-level legendary dragon ... Other than gods and divine-like powers, there was no one who could provoke them.

    The energy Dragon was alert, but it didn¡¯t look nervous at all.

    After some thought, garen looked straight into the pair of light purple dragon eyes, and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°As a legendary dragon, can¡¯t you recognize the power of time?¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the force walls returned from the banished flow of time and stood in the mes.

    Noticing the force wall that suddenly disappeared and reappeared, the strength energy Dragon was slightly stunned.

    It vaguely felt an unusual force. Its force wall was affected by that mysterious force, which was why it suddenly disappeared and reappeared.

    Immediately, the strength Dragon calmed down and looked at garen again.

    Silver scales reflecting the light of fire, three mysterious rings of ck scales ... Appearance was secondary, ability was the most essential symbol. After garen¡¯s reminder, the strength energy Dragon vaguely understood the ability he had just used.

    It was the power of time.

    ¡°That was ... Time stop?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the time Dragon?¡±

    The strength Dragon let down his guard and blinked his eyes. He sounded surprised and curious.

 Chapter 256

    ?

    Chapter 256: The abduction in progress

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°You¡¯re the time Dragon?¡±

    A curious question came out of the strength dragon¡¯s mouth, and its purple gem-like eyes sized up garen.

    Garen nodded slightly without saying a word, but used his actions to prove his identity.

    With a single thought, the time energy in his body flowed into the surrounding space like water. Suddenly, under the curious gaze of the strength Dragon, the area within a few hundred meters of garen froze.

    The scene in the time freeze area was grotesque and variegated, and the only ones who could think and move inside were garen and the strength Dragon.

    As of now, garen could take the initiative to control the target that was time-frozen.

    Clusters of mes that were constantly rolling and spitting were like beautiful flowers blooming in the air when they stopped moving.

    it really is time stop ...

    The energy Dragon reached out its w, and its diamond-like scales poked at the me, pulling it into a strange silk ribbon. Its face was full of surprise.

    Immediately, li nenglong blinked his eyes and introduced himself in a serious tone, ¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Yuna, a strength-type Dragon.¡±

    ¡°Are you new here? I¡¯ve been living in this interdimensional space for twelve years since I passed the Dragon Whelp stage, but I¡¯ve never seen any of my kind here.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the first person from the same n I¡¯ve seen since I left my elders.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    This was because it was the first time he had encountered another legendary dragon species.

    And it was the most mysterious time Dragon.

    Yuna¡¯s voice was filled with excitement.

    However, on the whole, she spoke to garen as an equal, unlike the other Dragons, who immediately became reserved when they heard the identity of the time Dragon, with a respectful but distant tone.

    Garen¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t calm either. He wasn¡¯t excited, but he was happy.

    you can call me garen. I¡¯ve just arrived in this interdimensional space a few months ago.

    ¡°Before this, I didn¡¯t expect to meet a legendary dragon of the same race here.¡±

    Garen replied.

    Perhaps it was because she had notmunicated with any living creature for a long time, but now that a legendary dragon of the same level had finally arrived, Yuna started to talk to garen excitedly.

    ¡°How old are you? It¡¯s said that time Dragons are much more powerful than strength Dragons.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t agree with you before, but you¡¯re smaller than me, so I can¡¯t beat you.¡±

    ¡°Mm ... You should be younger than me, right?¡±

    Although Yuna could not tell the age of the creature, she could roughly guess it from garen¡¯s size and the records about the time Dragon.

    As a legendary dragon species, the inheritance had more information about other legendary dragon species than other true dragons.

    Yuna looked at garen, her gaze swept past the ring of ck scales on his body, and then quickly looked at his body size. She said in surprise, ¡± don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still a young dragon? I heard that young time Dragons are already giant Dragons ...

    In the age division of Dragons, young dragons were between the ages of five to fifteen.

    Sixteen to twenty-five were young dragons. Yuna was seventeen years old and had just entered the young dragon Stage.

    Although garen, who was now more than four years old, was very close to a young dragon, he was still a young dragon strictly speaking.

    ording to the human world¡¯s perception of age, he was still an infant in swaddling clothes.

    ¡°I¡¯m still quite a distance away from bing a dragon Whelp,¡± garen shook his head and said honestly.

    In fact, garen¡¯s growth rate had already exceeded that of a normal time Dragon.

    A time Dragon Whelp was a superrge true dragon under normal circumstances. It could only be a giant dragon when it reached the young stage, and garen was already a giant dragon now. This growth rate was mainly due to the life gem.

    The condensation of the life essence of hundreds of thousands of people was an absolute treasure in any ce.

    After hearing garen¡¯s words, Yuna was obviously stunned.

    She opened her mouth wide, revealing her white and neat dragon teeth, and said in surprise, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re still a young dragon? You¡¯re so young.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only a young dragon, but it¡¯s already so big ... No wonder they say that the time Dragon is the head of the legendary dragon species.¡±

    After a pause, she looked at herself, then turned around and looked at garen, ¡± ¡°I was only about twenty meters away when I entered the Dragon Whelp stage.¡±

    Garen nodded and said,¡±I¡¯m growing faster.¡± &Nbsp;

    Suddenly, Yuna sighed and said dejectedly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m already a teenager, but I can¡¯t beat a young dragon like you.¡±

    They were both legendary dragon species, but Yuna was a little unconfident because they had been surpassed by too much.

    don¡¯tpare yourself to me. Even a few red and golden dragons in their Prime together are not your match.

    ¡°You¡¯re already very powerful.¡±

    Garen consoled her considerately.

    He realized that although the strength ability Dragon was older than him and was already in the stage of a teenager, it was not as mature as him.

    The Dragon¡¯s legacy could shape one¡¯s worldview, but one¡¯s true personality and experience still needed to be experienced personally.

    Yuna was older than garen, but she had obviously not experienced as much as him.

    The energy Dragon liked to live alone and avoid the world. It lived on its own when no one disturbed it. Even when its territory was invaded by other creatures, it would only take a few nces. If the other party did not notice it, it would not be bothered to drive it away.

    Yuna did not seem to be a mutant.

    Garen could tell that she was a pure strength energy Dragon.

    The kind that had a very protective elder power Dragon behind him.

    On the other hand, after hearing garen¡¯s words, Yuna thought about it carefully, and the dejection on her face quickly disappeared.

 Chapter 257

    ?

    Chapter 257: Abduction in progress (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    you¡¯re right. I¡¯m already very powerful. I¡¯m a legendary creature.

    Yuna looked at the muscr Silver Dragon and asked, ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t look like the time Dragon I know.¡±

    ¡°And why are you moving on your own when you¡¯re still a young dragon? Could it be that your time Dragon parents are here?¡±

    In her Dragon inheritance records, the time Dragon was quite ugly, but garen was not like that.

    Moreover, a true dragon at the Dragon Whelp stage was usually under the protection of its kin.

    If there were no idents, he would have to be at least in the Dragon Whelp stage before he could act alone.

    However, for a strength energy Dragon like Yuna, even though she was alone, once she encountered trouble that was difficult to solve, there would definitely be an ancient dragon-level strength energy Dragon that would cross the crystal wall and arrive here in an instant.

    The number of legendary dragons was very small, so they were quite protective of their shorings.

    Garen thought for a moment and said calmly,¡±my situation is a little special. I left the protection of my family a long time ago.¡± &Nbsp;

    The White Dragon Maiden had been driven away by him when he had just turned one year old.

    It was indeed very early.

    Yuna nodded and did not ask further. Instead, she invited him warmly, ¡± you¡¯re not in a hurry to leave, right? do you want to take a look at my Dragon¡¯s Nest? ¡±

    Garen¡¯s eyes flickered as he scanned his surroundings.

    All he could see was fire.

    This ce was still at the edge of the ne next to the crystal wall. It was a ce where the fire elemental energy had condensed into a physical form. The density of the fire elemental energy was not much weaker than that of the pure fire elemental ne.

    Probably only a Dragon with a reclusive personality like the energy Dragon would choose to build a Dragon¡¯s Nest in such a ce.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.

    He was not in a hurry to return.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to meet other legendary dragon species, and garen wanted tomunicate with her more.

    Yuna had the same mentality.

    It had been years since shest spoke to other creatures, and her days had been rather boring. That was why she was more enthusiastic and excited now that she had met someone she couldmunicate with as an equal.

    If she had encountered an ordinary creature, even if the other party had legendary strength, the pride in the bones of legendary dragons would make Yuna toozy tomunicate with them.

    Since he had epted the Dragon¡¯s inheritance, garen already had aplete set of three views. Although he was stillrgely influenced by the Dragon¡¯s inheritance, it was still difficult for garen to be as proud of himself as the other true dragons and look down on all other creatures.

    The power Dragon pped its wings, and its scales reflected the light of the mes as it flew down.

    Garen followed closely behind. The surrounding mes were repelled by his wings, making it difficult for him to get close.

    This ce was not far from Yuna¡¯s Dragon Lair. In less than half a minute, the two giant Dragons arrived at their destination.

    What entered garen¡¯s eyes at this time was a long river ofva that had been melted into liquid. Theva river was close to the crystal wall of the ne, and the other end extended into the distance of the fire element territory. It gradually became narrower and shallower, and at the edge was the scorched and drynd.

    This was the ground that had been melted by the fire element.

    ¡°My Dragon¡¯s Nest is right below.¡±

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    As Yuna spoke, she continued to fall, plunging headfirst into theva river, causing countless brightva sparks to ssh out.

    Garen followed, and his body also sank into the scorching hotva.

    After following Yuna¡¯s movements for a few minutes, an area supported by invisible energy appeared in garen¡¯s vision.

    A lot of theva was bound by the force and shaped into various shapes, forming the outline of an oval Dragon Nest. There was nova inside, as it was repelled by the force, forming a Pure Land domain.

    Garen sized it up.

    ¡°Poor ...¡±

    That was his first thought.

    This was because he had only seen a few precious metals and magic gems in Yuna¡¯s Dragon¡¯s Nest. They were suspended in the air under the effect of power, emitting a faint glow.

    All of them added together were not even the size of one of garen¡¯s dragon ws.

    ording to a true Dragon¡¯s habit, they wouldn¡¯t keep their treasures in a ce like an alternate dimension. Instead, they would put their treasures in their dragon nests, in the most obvious ce they could see, so that they could admire them at all times and satisfy their greed for treasures.

    Garen shook his head imperceptibly, and thought of the treasure reserves that he could use to swim in the sea.

    Theva demine¡¯s metal and gem deposits could be said to be countless.

    After bing the ruler of theva half-ne, some of the ancient Dragon¡¯s wealth collections might not even be as rich as garen¡¯s.

    To have a mountain of wealth at such a young age, garen could be considered a high-quality true dragon, both in terms of strength and wealth.

    His gains from theva demine could form a small mountain if he piled them up. It would not be a problem to fill Yuna¡¯s Dragon Nest. In fact, it might not even be able to fit her.

    Yuna did not know what garen was thinking about.

    She excitedly led garen into the Dragon¡¯s Nest.

    In this empty area, there wasva flowing up, down, left, and right, but it was impossible to move forward. It was a different scenery.

    ¡°Look, these are the gemstones I picked up nearby.¡±

    Yuna picked up a few dark red Magic gemstones. They contained the elemental energy of fire and earth. They seemed to be the special gemstones of thisva river.

    She only let garen take a few nces before she quickly put it back, as if she wanted to show off, but didn¡¯t want to show off too much to garen.

    In response, garen shook his head again.

 Chapter 258

    ?

    Chapter 258: The abduction in progress

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°You¡¯ve never really left the dragon¡¯sir, have you?¡± he asked, looking at Yuna.

    Yuna was young, but with her legendary abilities, she could easily amass arge amount of wealth if she wanted to.

    Such a pitiful collection could only mean that she had never been out, and was relying on the existence of magic gemstones near the Dragon¡¯s Nest.

    Yuna blinked and replied casually, ¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m nning to stay here until I¡¯m an adult before moving.¡±

    Live until adulthood ...

    In other words, she nned to stay here for another 80 years.

    Garen¡¯s initial n was to stay in the icy ins of the extreme north until he became an adult, but he realized that he did not have the mental fortitude to do so. He would not be able to survive for a hundred years, because he had the power to dominate many main material worlds.

    As long as there was another God¡¯s incarnation, he had nothing to fear.

    And strictly speaking, the incarnation of a god was not too afraid.

    As for Yuna, she had the support of other strength Dragons. It was definitely not because she wanted to survive until she became stronger, but because she simply liked to stay in the Dragon¡¯s Nest.

    ¡°There are no living things here, what do you eat?¡±

    Garen noticed the blind spot and asked in confusion.

    After hearing garen¡¯s question, Yuna immediately raised her head and said matter-of-factly, ¡± ¡°We strength Dragons don¡¯t actually need to eat. As long as there¡¯s a force field around us, we¡¯ll be fine. I can absorb the energy of the force field.¡±

    Absorbing force field energy without eating ...

    Garen was a time Dragon, so he could swallow the river water of time. However, he still needed food, or he would feel hungry.

    Dragons ¡®food was not limited to just blood and flesh. They could eat ores, metals, wood, and anything else. Therefore, there were basically no dragons that would starve to death. However, it was the first time garen had heard of a Dragon that did not eat anything at all.

    The strength Dragon was a legendary dragon species. Although it was not as good as the time Dragon, it still had many special characteristics.

    As for the force field energy that Yuna was talking about, garen did not really understand it.

    Could it be a gravitational field or something?

    He thought for a moment.

    some knowledge and theories in my previous life said that strong enough gravity could distort time and space ...

    When he thought of this, garen¡¯s heart skipped a beat. When he looked at Yuna again, his eyes were filled with a different thought.

    To garen, there was a problem that had been bothering him for a long time.

    He wanted to unearth some of the past¡¯s history that had been sealed in time, and he wanted to obtain the power to travel between the past and the future.

    Whether it was the reason why the steel Dragon Tribe was removed from the list that he had heard half of, or the true cause of the destruction of the alpha Empire, garen wanted to understand it all.

    To garen, the knowledge of some history that was buried in time was like ants crawling on his body. He felt ufortable all over. It was fine if he didn¡¯t know anything, but the most ufortable thing was that he knew a little, but he didn¡¯t know much. It was vague and unclear.

    However, under normal development, garen felt that he would at least have to wait until he became an adult before he could travel through time.

    And it might not even be the case.

    However, with Yuna¡¯s help, he might be able to obtain the ability to teleport through time in advance through his connection with time and her power. He would not have to wait for so long to grow.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have to think of a way to get Yuna to leave with me,¡±

    although the possibility of sess isn¡¯t high, it¡¯s more or less an attempt. Besides, I also want someone who canmunicate with me on equal terms.

    At this moment, garen had the idea of abducting the energy dragon girl.

    As the Big Brother of the legendary dragon species, it was natural to take care of the strength Dragon by his side in order to prevent her from getting lost.

    Garen licked his lips and looked at Yuna, who was still clueless.

    After some thought, garen chose his words carefully and muttered, ¡± ¡°Yuna, don¡¯t you want to see the outside world at all?¡±

    Yuna immediately shook her head. I¡¯ve read it in the legacy. It doesn¡¯t seem interesting.

    the Prime Material ne is huge, but there are very few creatures worth talking to. After leaving my mother, you¡¯re the only one I¡¯ve met.

    The content of the Dragon¡¯s inheritance was very rich, with all kinds of experiences of the real Dragon. It was the consistent practice of the real Dragon to understand the world through the Dragon¡¯s inheritance. However, under normal circumstances, although they had already understood a lot, they still wanted to see it for themselves since they had not experienced it personally.

    People like Yuna were a minority.

    Garen nodded, not saying anything.

    He liked to experience it himself. To him, the content of the inheritance was more like a movie that he watched from the perspective of an outsider. How could it be more interesting than being the main character and experiencing it himself?

    Although he did not agree with Yuna¡¯s answer, he did not refute it. After all, everyone had their own ambitions.

    But, how could he kidnap her ... What about taking care of her?

    Garen pondered for a few seconds.

    He then looked at Yuna with a gentle smile and said softly, ¡± ¡°The outside world is boring, but there are enough treasures.¡±

    The voice paused, garen nced at the sparse and pitiful gems and metal, and continued, ¡± I¡¯ve seen the number of collections you have here ... There¡¯s still a lot of room for improvement.¡±

    don¡¯t you want more wealth? don¡¯t you want to sleep on a bed made of gemstones? don¡¯t you want to lie on a mountain of magical metal? ¡±

    think about it. If you have enough treasures, you can even fill a Dragon¡¯s Nest and bury yourself in it, sleeping peacefully under the touch of gems, gold, and silver, and scales.

    Garen¡¯s slightly bewitching voice entered Yuna¡¯s ears.

    As long as it was a true dragon, even if it was a legendary dragon species, it could not resist the temptation of treasure.

    Even the Dragon God was the same.

    Using treasures to beguile a Dragon was the simplest and crudest method, and also the most direct and effective.

    Sure enough.

    As the inexperienced strength ability dragon girl listened to garen¡¯s story, a look of yearning gradually appeared in her eyes, and even her breathing became heavier.

    As it disdained tomunicate with other creatures, the energy Dragon had no interest in restraining its followers. It had always been alone. Moreover, the energy Dragon was not like the chromatic dragons who plundered everywhere. It was difficult to be rich by relying on its own luck to collect treasures.

    ¡°Do you want to take a look at my Dragon Nest?¡±

    Finally, garen revealed his true intentions and said with a smile.

 Chapter 259

    ?

    Chapter 259: Bring back to the Dragon¡¯s Nest

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Do you want to take a look at my Dragon Nest?¡±

    After garen finished speaking, Yuna¡¯s face was filled with hesitation.

    It had been a long time since she had left the dragon¡¯sir, and garen¡¯s sudden invitation had left her at a loss, not knowing how to answer.

    However, Yuna did not reject him directly.

    After all, when she invited garen to her Dragon Lair, garen had quickly agreed.

    Seeing that she was still hesitating, garen then added, ¡± don¡¯t worry, the Dragon¡¯s Nest I¡¯m talking about is in this interdimensional space. It¡¯s not far from here, and it won¡¯t take long for us to make a round trip.

    Garen continued. your Dragon¡¯s Nest is too empty. There are too few treasures in your collection. It¡¯s hard to believe that this is the Dragon¡¯s Nest of a legendary dragon.

    e with me. I¡¯ll show you the treasure vault of a legendary dragon.

    mountains and seas of magic gems, gold, silver, and metal. The scenery will surprise you.

    After he finished speaking, garen looked at Yuna and patiently waited for her answer.

    As time passed, theva that was supported by the force flowed heavily. After about two minutes, Yuna finally made up her mind to see garen¡¯s wealth. She said, ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    After hearing Yuna¡¯s answer, garen¡¯s heart calmed down.

    As the saying goes, one can instinctively endure the darkness because they have never seen the light.

    When Yuna saw the amount of treasures that a ¡®young dragon¡¯ like him had, she would definitely be unable to help butpare them. If garen could convince her with a few more words, and she could still stay in the empty Dragon Nest with peace of mind, then garen would have nothing to say.

    The treasures in Yuna¡¯sir were not even as much as the White Dragondy¡¯s.

    Although the ice ins of the extreme north were barren, and the White Dragon Lady wasn¡¯t strong, she had at least tried her best to collect treasures and gemstones. She had umted some wealth.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s not dy any further. Let¡¯s go now.¡±

    Garen quickly nodded.

    Yuna was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°Are we going now?¡±

    ¡°If you have something you need to deal with, you can wait.¡± Garen said.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just not mentally prepared.¡±

    Yuna wagged her tail. She was a little nervous, but also a little excited.

    A momentter, the two legendary dragons flew side by side, soaring high in the sky of theva demine.

    Garen realized that Yuna¡¯s scales could refract light of all colors, as if she had a natural ability to turn invisible. As long as she wanted to hide, it would be difficult to see her with the naked eye. Even the elemental light would pass through her body, so many detection spells would be ineffective on her.

    With such an invisibility technique, it would be very easy for the energy Dragon to sneak up on the enemy.

    When Yuna was secretly sizing up garen at the beginning, garen did not discover her true body¡¯s location. He only vaguely felt that something was wrong, and only after returning did he see Yuna who had recovered from her invisibility.

    She could even hide from the mind power of a legendary spellcaster.

    In addition, Yuna¡¯s movement speed could also reach a very high level through the influence of the force field.

    Although it was not as fast as garen¡¯s maximum eleration of ten times, it was still unbelievably fastpared to a normal legendary true dragon.

    As long as it was a legendary dragon species, it would be abnormal.

    The time Dragon was one of the most powerful Dragons, while the strength Dragon and the rainbow Dragon had their own special abilities.

    *

    *

    *

    After some time, the two dragons had left the area where the fire element Energy was quite rich and came to an area where the fire and earth elements were rtively bnced.

    At the same time, a towering volcano appeared before garen¡¯s eyes.

    This was the most majestic and tall volcano within a radius of a thousand miles. It was also the location of the Dragon¡¯s Nest that garen had set up in theva half-ne. Looking around from the peak of this volcano, one could see arge area of thend in full view.

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    Garen lowered his head and looked at the volcano.

    His Dragon Lair was at the top of the mountain, and he entered from the crater of the volcano. Inside was the Dragon Lair area that had been excavated and rebuilt, and it stored arge amount of his current wealth.

    ¡°So many creatures ...¡±

    Yuna saw that there were many ns and tribes living on the charrednd around the volcano.

    Some flesh and blood creatures were bustling around, going in and out of the surrounding mines, excavating truckloads of magic metals and gemstones, and then sending them to garen¡¯s Dragon Nest through a mountain road built.

    At this moment, garen¡¯s followers felt his approach.

    They raised their heads and saw the silver Dragon hovering in the sky.

    Many creatures of different races knelt on the ground to express their respect to the Dragon of eternity, and then continued their work under garen¡¯s instructions.

    Yuna had already used her optical invisibility topletely disappear from the sight of garen¡¯s followers.

    She didn¡¯t like to be seen by lower-ss creatures.

    Garen retracted his dragon wings and slowly descended to the highest peak of the volcano, his dragon ws gripping onto the jagged rocks at the edge.

    ¡°Come in from here.¡±

    He said to Yuna, who had followed him over.

    After beingpletely invisible, it would be a little difficult for garen to find Yuna¡¯s traces if he only used his naked eyes and ordinary spell detection. However, he could detect the slight fluctuations in the surrounding river of time, and thus, he knew Yuna¡¯s approximate location.

    The river of time flowed steadily, but when it passed through living things, it felt different from when it passed through mountains, rocks, and nts.

 Chapter 260

    ?

    Chapter 260: Bring back to the Dragon¡¯s Nest

    Trantor: 549690339

    After he finished speaking, garen took the first step and leaped into his own Dragon¡¯s Nest from the crater.

    From Yuna¡¯s point of view, it looked as if garen had plunged into the magma of a volcano.

    Through the crater, one could see ck smoke billowing inside, and the smell of sulfur was the bottomless magma of a volcano.

    However, Yuna did not hesitate and flew in as well.

    As a legendary dragon, she also had high elemental resistance.

    Theva from the volcano could not hurt her dragon scales, just like how she had been able to enter and exit theva river.

    In addition to the Dragon scales ¡®high resistance, Yuna¡¯s body was constantly surrounded by an extremely powerful deflecting force field. Theva could not touch her dragon scales at all as it was blocked by the deflecting force field.

    Yuna¡¯s deflective force field was much more powerful than a defensive spell of the same name.

    There was ayer of invisible confusion spell between the crater and the outside world. After passing through it, the scene of rollingva in front of him changedpletely.

    Yuna, who had just passed through the confusion spell, felt her heart stop.

    What kind of luxurious scene was this?

    Countless pieces of gold, silver, and arge amount of precious magical metals almost filled the space in all directions. They were stacked on top of each other, and it was impossible to tell the depth of these precious metals at a nce, forming a Golden Lake.

    Apart from that, there were also magical gemstones that shone with elemental light mixed in, exuding a charming luster.

    Garen, who had entered the dragon¡¯sir first, had already disappeared without a trace.

    At the same time, theke of treasures below began to flow.

    BOOM!

    Arge amount of gold and silver scattered in all directions, flying into the air and then scattering down, making a crisp nking sound when colliding with other precious metals.

    Just like what garen had told Yuna, he had buried himself in a Lake of gold and silver formed by countless treasures. Even a giant Dragon¡¯s body could be submerged in it.

    The energy dragon girl who had not seen much of the world was dazzled and could note back to her senses for a long time.

    Thump!

    A crystal clear elemental stone hit her scales.

    Yuna hurriedly shook her head to calm herself down.

    But no matter what she did, her breathing remained heavy and she stared down at the Golden and silver Lake with an envious gaze.

    Beforeing here, from garen¡¯s tone, she had already understood that garen must have a lot of treasure in his storage, so she was mentally prepared.

    However, Yuna had never expected that there would be so many of them that they could bury the body of a giant dragon!

    ¡°He¡¯s still a young dragon.¡±

    I¡¯m already a young dragon, but my wealth is not even a fraction of his.

    They were both legendary dragon species. Yuna¡¯s feelings wereplicated when shepared them.

    When she thought of her empty Dragon Nest that she could see the bottom of, and then looked at garen¡¯s Dragon Nest that was filled with gold and treasures, she felt as if her heart was being clenched by a big hand, and she could not breathe.

    Looking at Yuna¡¯s shocked expression, garen knew that his n to abduct her was already half sessful.

    As long as Yuna understood that she could obtain a huge amount of wealth by following him, he would be able to settle the matter.

    However, it would be impossible for garen to give all his treasures to Yuna.

    ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    Garen looked at Yuna and said with a smile.

    Yuna managed to calm her shock. The Dragon scales on her body reflected a golden and silver light, making her look beautiful.

    ¡°Good, so much gold, silver, and precious stones. It¡¯s beyond my imagination.¡±

    Garen nodded slightly, stretched out his Dragon w, and waved at Yuna, who was hovering in the air. He said, ¡± this ce isrge enough to amodate more than one giant dragon.

    e and try the feeling of bathing in the gold and silver Lake. Believe me, you will fall in love with this feeling.

    The gold and silver Lake in this volcano was shockingly deep, wide, and long. Garen had moved all of his savings from me Steel City and Stone Citybyrinth here to build it. This way, he could even bury the amount of treasures he had, and this had been garen¡¯s dream for a long time.

    In the past, he had felt that it was within sight but not within reach, but the harvest from theva demine was too rich.

    There were many magic gem mines under the ground here, and they were many times more concentrated than in the main material world.

    ¡°Can I?¡±

    Yuna was slightly taken aback.

    Under normal circumstances, true dragons would always guard their wealth with all their might. Letting other Dragons see it was mostly for the sake of showing off to a certain extent. However, letting other Dragons see it didn¡¯t mean that they would let other Dragons touch it.

    Garen nodded, looked at Yuna, and continued, ¡± ¡°Come on, if you want, you can stay here for a while longer before going back.¡±

    If it was a five-colored Dragon like Roel, garen would definitely not let them touch his treasures.

    It was because they couldn¡¯t control their inner greed and desire, and they would think about how to steal his things.

    However, there was no need to be so wary of a Dragon with a personality like Yuna¡¯s.

    Moreover, garen¡¯s eyes were sharp as he kept in mind the amount of treasures he had. Although there were many treasures here, even if there was one less gem or gold coin, he would still notice it, unlike the White Dragon Lady who couldn¡¯t even notice that something had been switched.

    Letting Yuna feel the weight of the treasure up close would only make it more difficult for her to bear the pitiful collection in her Dragon Nest.

    On the other side, after receiving garen¡¯s confirmation, Yuna¡¯s eyes lit up. She lowered her head and retracted her dragon wings before diving into the gold and silver Lake. She twisted her body a few times, and in the blink of an eye, only her long and slender Dragon Tail was left outside. It was still swaying, indicating the excitement in her heart.

 Chapter 261

    ?

    Chapter 261: Back to the Dragon¡¯s Nest

    Trantor: 549690339

    In the midst of the sshing sounds, garen swam to the side.

    He leaned against the warm inner wall of the volcano and looked at Yuna quietly.

    At this moment, Yuna, who hade into contact with so many treasures for the first time and had even buried herself in them, could not help but let out a soft moan in intoxication.

    After removing the deflective force field anding into close contact with it, the irregr precious metal pieces around it had edges and corners. When they touched and rubbed against the Dragon scales, they brought an intoxicatingfort to the Dragon. The faint pressure that was everywhere also had a different feeling.

    asionally, round gemstones would brush across her body, making it even more difficult for Yuna to remain calm.

    She dove into the bottom of the gold and silver Lake and moved back and forth.

    From garen¡¯s point of view, he could see a small bump moving continuously as Yuna did not sink too deep. asionally, it would reveal a scale that blended in with the surrounding color.

    After a while, Yuna¡¯s excitement died down slightly.

    Hu!

    Some gemstones and gold and silver scattered in the air, drawing beautiful arcs.

    A head popped out.

    Yuna only revealed half of her head and the tip of her tail. Her entire body was still buried in the gold and silver Lake, and she looked rather cute.

    ¡°This feeling is too wonderful.¡±

    ¡°Garen, I don¡¯t even want to leave this ce.¡±

    Yuna¡¯s muffled voice came from her mouth.

    As she spoke, Yuna turned her head and buried it even deeper, revealing only half of her Dragon Horn.

    At this time, garen was ying with the legendary fire elemental crystal core in one hand. After hearing Yuna¡¯s words, he smiled and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°If you like it, you can stay here for a few days. You can go back when you¡¯re tired of it.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, but I guess I¡¯ll never get tired of it.¡±

    pared to your ce, my Dragon Nest is too simple and unsightly. It¡¯s simply unbearable to look at.

    ¡°I also want a Dragon Nest like yours.¡±

    What she wanted was not the Dragon¡¯s Nest built in the volcano, but the wealth that filled the mountain.

    After saying that, Yuna stuck her head out and looked at the silver Dragon.

    The legendary fire element Crystal core, which was as beautiful as a piece of art, immediately attracted Yuna¡¯s attention.

    this must be the elemental crystal core of the Lord of me Steel City. I¡¯ve observed it in secret before, and it has the same aura.

    Noticing her gaze, garen picked up the legendary fire element Crystal core that was burning with a me flower and said, ¡± yes, I¡¯ve already defeated the two legendary elemental spirits of theva demine. These are my spoils of war.

    After a pause, garen changed the topic and asked with a smile, ¡± ¡°Do you want it?¡±

    Yuna was stunned for a moment before she started nodding her head like a chick pecking at rice.

    A legendary fire element Crystal core was undoubtedly the most dazzling existence in this ce full of gemstones and magical metals.

    if you follow me, you might have a chance to obtain simr items.

    As soon as he finished speaking, garen shook his head again and said in a slightly disappointed tone, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re used to being alone and don¡¯t like to travel outside.¡±

    After hearing garen¡¯s words, Yuna hesitated.

    Then, she buried her head again, only revealing the part above her eyes. Her light purple dragon eyes revealed a thoughtful look.

    Garen did not disturb Yuna.

    He closed his eyes and quietly recalled the vein circuits he felt from the crystal wall. At the same time, he tried to construct a spell model in his mind.

    It was a door-shaped spell model full ofplicated runes and circuits. Some of the key points were very simr to the texture of the crystal wall.

    Buried in the gold and silver Lake of the volcano, time passed steadily. After half an hour, there was a mistake in the construction of the spell model, and it copsed with a bang, turning into scattered mind power.

    Garen opened his eyes and let out a long breath.

    The construction of a spell model was supposed to be done in one go, and it would be more difficult to persist the further one went.

    However, his level of mental strength was sufficient, and after touching the crystal wall¡¯s vein lines, he had a new understanding of the ne teleportation spell. This failure was only because he was not familiar with it yet. After a few more tries, garen felt that he would be able to sessfully cast the ne teleportation spell.

    At the same time, Yuna looked over when she saw garen open his eyes.

    She stretched out her head and revealed her well-proportioned neck. well, I¡¯ve actually been a Dragon for quite a long time. asionally, I want to go out and see the outside world, but I haven¡¯t been able to make up my mind before.

    Garen¡¯s gaze flickered, and he said in surprise,¡±Oh?¡± What do you mean?¡±

    Yuna looked at his deep tinum Dragon eyes and said a little embarrassedly, ¡± ¡°Can Ie with you?¡±

    Yuna seemed to be afraid of garen¡¯s rejection, so she quickly said, ¡± don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t follow you for free. If you need me, I can help you. Although I can¡¯t beat you, I have more or less legendary strength, not those ordinary Dragons.

    The young energy dragon girl couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of treasure and finally took the bait.

    Garen touched the cuticles on his chin and looked at Yuna. He nodded slowly and smiled, ¡± ¡°Of course you can.¡±

    Garen was very much looking forward to seeing if the energy would allow him to travel through time earlier.

 Chapter 262

    ?

    Chapter 262: In-depth exchange (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Time passed by quickly.

    After Yuna decided to leave herfort zone and follow garen for a while, she yed in his Dragon¡¯s Nest for a while. Then, she went back to the Dragon¡¯s Nest at the border of the crystal wall alone and collected the few treasures she had left.

    As for her Dragon¡¯s Nest, it was built in a River of half-solid and half-liquidva. It was entirely supported by Yuna¡¯s strength and had no structure.

    After Yuna decided to leave, it was easy to dispose of the Dragon Nest.

    The moment the energy dissipated, the original Dragon Nest copsed under the pressure of theva, and the empty area was filled with hotva.

    At this moment, Yuna was building a simpleir near garen¡¯s Dragon Lair.

    It was still as simple as before.

    From garen¡¯s point of view, a nest that could be built with just strength was equivalent to digging a hole in the mountain.

    Only a Dragon like Yuna, who did not care much about her living environment, could stay in such a simple and crude Dragon Nest.

    However, under garen¡¯s instructions, the fire dwarves were using good quality building materials to help her repair and expand. Theva half-ne did notck ore resources, so it was easy to use them to build a Dragon¡¯s Nest.

    At the foot of the volcano, there was a dry and charred open space.

    The silver Dragon stood on the ground with a focused expression, and its body exuded a faint Dragon¡¯s might that made people admire it.

    Garen muttered the incantation in a low voice, and the magic in his body surged. Under the guidance of his mental strength, it poured into the spell model that had already been carved, quickly forming a door-shaped elemental light.

    Soon, when the incantation was about to end, the surrounding space began to ripple.

    The ripples that were like ake encountering raindrops were very small at first, but in the blink of an eye, they became turbulent.

    The space was like a mirror, twisting and stacking at a speed visible to the naked eye, and spreading rapidly in all directions. The folds became cracks, outlining the outline of a door.

    At the same time, garen stopped the incantation, not uttering thest syble.

    The portal was not fully opened.

    However, when he saw the strange movement in the space in his eyes, he knew that he had sessfully mastered the nar teleportation spell.

    this is the first high-level spell I¡¯ve learned. It¡¯s worth remembering.

    Garen was overjoyed.

    It was not easy to learn high-level spells. If he had not gone to the edge of the realm and touched the crystal wall at a close distance, he would have needed at least a few weeks to learn the principles of the portal.

    An ordinary spell caster might not be able to learn a high-level spell even after several years of seclusion.

    After losing the supply of magic power, the spatial crack was like a wrinkle on a piece of cloth. It was brushed by an invisible hand and healedpletely in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to go back to the Noah continent.¡±

    Garen raised his head and looked at the sky.

    The sky here didn¡¯t have a sun. The rolling mes formed the firmament, and the mes were endless sunlight. This caused theva demine¡¯s weather to always be Scarlet. There was no day or night, and the sky was unique.

    After smelling the hot air filled with the smell of sulfur for so long, garen started to miss the cool air of the icy ins of the extreme north.

    Although he was not a real white Dragon and naturally liked cold environments, because he was born in the ice ins of the extreme north and spent his youngest stage there, garen still preferred the White scenery that was wrapped in silver.

    ¡°Garen, aren¡¯t you going to have some?¡±

    ¡°The roasted redjackal thorny beast¡¯s meat is truly delicious.¡±

    Yuna¡¯s mumbling came from the side. She seemed to be chewing on food.

    Garen retracted his gaze from the sky formed by the mes and turned to look at the energy dragon girl who was not far away from him.

    The brilliant scales on Yuna¡¯s body that could refract all light were now intertwining with a Ruby-like luster, reflecting the churning clouds of mes.

    She was eating something.

    The energy Dragon could absorb energy from the force field to replenish its strength, but it could also eat like a normal Dragon, just that it was not necessary.

    As she had not eaten proper food for a long time, Yuna was now eating with great relish. Her mouth opened and closed constantly, and she had finished a huge beast that was nearly ten meters long. Only a roasted hind leg was left.

    The red Jackal thorned beast was arge, unintelligent wild beast in theva demine.

    They looked like giant red boars. They had strong bodies and were covered in edible meat, but they were more docile and could be raised. They also had a physique simr to Dragons that could grow by eating soil.

    Many of the ns of flesh and blood creatures in theva demine had to rely on the red jackns to barely survive.

    ¡°No need, you can eat it.¡±

    Garen looked at the roasted beast meat that was covered in Yuna¡¯s saliva, and shook his head.

    When he first came here, he had eaten a lot of red Jackal thorny beasts. He felt that the taste was ordinary and the texture was monotonous. Now, he was not interested in them.

    Moreover, garen¡¯s current appetite was actually not asrge as before. If he did not consider the situation of satisfying his appetite, he could eat food of the same weight once and not eat for a month or two.

    When garen was still a super-sized Dragon, he had to eat food that was several times more important than his own body almost every week.

    Inparison, his appetite had been greatly reduced after hisst dormant growth.

    This was because when garen was breathing, the wisps of water from the river of time that were absorbed into his body also contained a strange energy, which could now replenish his physical strength to a certain extent.

 Chapter 263

    ?

    Chapter 263: In-depth exchange (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    At the moment, he was still unable to rely on the energy field energy without eating like the strength energy Dragon. However, over time, when he had grown up for a period of time, garen felt that it would be enough for him to just breathe in and out the river water of the time. However, with his personality of liking good food, he would eat something from time to time to satisfy his appetite even if he did not need to eat.

    Yuna replied with an ¡°Oh.¡±

    She finished the rest of the meat and licked her lips as if she had not had enough.

    Garen looked at Yuna and suddenly asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°Where did you live before? Is it the Prime Material ne or the other Outer nes?¡±

    He asked.

    Yuna¡¯s tone became happier as she said,¡±My mother and I used to live in the elemental ne of air.¡±

    the environment there is quite interesting. There¡¯s no earth, only the sky above and below. The sea of clouds is endless, and the scenery is very beautiful. All creatures in the elemental ne of air can fly.

    The elemental ne of air ... It was also known as the wind elemental ne.

    It was one of the four major elemental nes.

    ¡°So it¡¯s like this ...¡± Garen nodded.

    After a pause, garen asked curiously, ¡± do you know how many ancient dragons and above there are in the strength dragon n? ¡±

    They weren¡¯t gods, but there were very few creatures that couldpete with gods.

    The time Dragon was one of them, and the power of time of an adult time Dragon could definitely be considered a divine power.

    Strength energy Dragons and Rainbow Dragons could not bepared to time Dragons. They could not reach the level of demigod power before reaching adulthood. However, the strength energy Dragons and Rainbow Dragons at the ancient dragon level were also creatures that stood at the peak of the multiverse. They were powerful demigod powers.

    Yuna was a pure strength-based Dragon, so she most likely had the backing of an ancient dragon.

    However, Yuna pondered for a moment when she was faced with garen¡¯s question. She then shook her head and said, ¡± I¡¯m not sure. My mother was a young dragon, and she¡¯s still far from being an ancient dragon. Besides my mother, I¡¯ve never seen any other elder strength energy Dragon.

    Dragons had always liked to live alone. Ordinary true dragons rarely met unless they were in special circumstances, and it was even more so for the rare legendary dragon species.

    ¡°My mother sent me here after I left the Dragon Whelp stage.¡±

    Yuna was sprawled on the ground, her head resting on the dragon¡¯s ws. Her light purple eyes flickered as if she was reminiscing about the past.

    after sending me here from the air elemental ne, my mother told me before she left that if I were to encounter any danger before I became an adult, an elder above the level of an ancient dragon would teleport over, so there was no need to worry too much.

    Teleportation across space and time ... Garen was sure that he did not hear wrong.

    ¡°Teleportation across time and space? Isn¡¯t it just an ordinary dimensional teleportation?¡±

    Yuna was slightly taken aback. She then nodded and said,¡±Mother said so.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she looked at the ring of ck scales on garen¡¯s body and said with uncertainty, ¡± the elder power Dragons at the ancient dragon level also seem to have some abilities that can affect time. However, I¡¯ve never encountered any danger, and I¡¯ve never seen an ancient dragon cross time and space.

    After listening to Yuna¡¯s words, garen¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He looked Yuna up and down as he pondered.

    it seems that force can affect time.

    should I bring the elder of the ancient dragon power energy Dragon over and ask him for advice ...

    As soon as this thought came into his mind, garen shook his head and threw it to the back of his mind.

    The strength Dragon¡¯s ability to teleport across space and time was simr to his time Dragon countercurrent. They were both the ultimate protective measures of young legendary dragons and could not be used casually. It would be disrespectful to do so just to verify his thoughts.

    Even if Yuna agreed to cooperate, the ancient dragon might teach him a lesson when he discovered the truth.

    To abduct the energy dragon girl who was supposed to stay at home until adulthood, and even let her deceive the ancient dragon to teleport over across time and space, garen felt that if he really did that, he would definitely be beaten up by the ancient dragon. If he used time Dragon countercurrent, garen would most likely sit by and do nothing in the future, and would only watch it as a fun show.

    Yuna is also a strength Dragon. If we have a direction and a goal, we can study it with her. If we work together, we might be able to create a simr ability in advance.

    Garen let out a breath and looked at Yuna with a serious expression. ¡°Yuna, I¡¯ve heard of a theory that a sufficiently powerful force can distort time and space.¡±

    ¡°................¡±

    so, I was thinking that if we activate our powers together, we might be able to obtain the ability to teleport across time and space when we are underage.

    Garen told Yuna his thoughts.

    Not all Dragons liked to study their own abilities tirelessly like garen, because with the passage of time, even if they were sleeping all the time, the true dragon would naturally obtain the abilities they should have.

    Hence, garen was not sure if Yuna would agree to his request.

    However, after listening to garen¡¯s words, Yuna raised her head. She did not reject him, but she said with some uncertainty, ¡± I don¡¯t know, but we can give it a try. I see that you¡¯re quite interested.

    Garen smiled and said calmly, ¡± as a time Dragon, I have the power of time. However, I can¡¯t travel back and forth between the past and the future. This is a little unbearable.

    Yuna nodded and stood up. She stretched her dragon wings and wagged her tail.

    Then, she looked at garen and asked, ¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡±

    This question stumped garen.

    He only had a general direction, but he didn¡¯t have any specific ideas.

 Chapter 264

    ?

    Chapter 264: In-depth exchange (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    After all, garen was not a top-tier physicist in his previous life. Due to the advanced information on the inte, he had heard of the knowledge and theory that gravity could distort time and space. However, he was at a loss as to how to implement it when he thought about it carefully.

    Moreover, it had only been a short while since he had met Yuna, and he had never given it much thought.

    ¡°Mm ... There¡¯s no rush.¡±

    Garen scratched his head and said without a change in expression.

    Yuna wasn¡¯t very interested, so she didn¡¯t press the issue. She nodded and said, ¡± ¡°I see. Then we¡¯ll talk when you need me.¡±

    After a while, Yuna returned to her temporary Dragon Nest.

    Garen flew to the highest peak of the volcano and stood on the rugged dark brown rock wall. His neck was slightly raised, and his tinum Dragon eyes stared at the illusory River that spanned the sky and the earth.

    The sky was filled with raging mes, the towering volcano below him, and the ns and families living around him ... The river of time flowed quietly, covering all life and matter.

    time is an infinitely vast River, containing and epassing everything.

    ¡°I control the power of time and have a deep connection with the river of time. I¡¯m its favorite creature.¡±

    Garen closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

    The hot air and the invisible water of the river of time were sucked into his stomach, and the power of time increased by a tiny bit.

    but even so, the river of time is too vast for me. I know its power, but I can¡¯t control it.

    ordinary life is like a drop of water. They can¡¯t control their movement in the river and can only go with the flow. Although I¡¯m different, I can only be considered a small fish. I can make some sshes, but I don¡¯t have the power to go against the flow.

    Garen sighed.

    As a legendary creature, the Dragon of eternity, who already had a half-ne, was at the peak of many creatures ¡®reach.

    However, every time garen looked at the river of time that was constantly flowing, he would sincerely feel how small he was.

    He didn¡¯t know when he would be able to turn from a small fish into a shark, to be the Dragon of eternity and time that could set off huge waves in the long river of time.

    Standing at the peak of the volcano, garen focused his mind and closed his eyes.

    He took the initiative to pour his spiritual power into the river of time. As he focused on absorbing the power of time, he deepened his connection with the river of time bit by bit.

    *

    *

    *

    A weekter.

    Under the Dragon¡¯s Nest, there were some living ns.

    Since he had already learned the ne teleportation spell, garen decided to return to the Noah continent and set off now.

    The red me staff had actually been fully charged long ago, and a few gemstones were enough to open the stone gate and teleportation gate. However, garen still waited until he had learned the ne teleportation spell before making this decision.

    In the shadow of the silver Dragon¡¯s wings, Anya and some Alphans looked up at the Dragon of eternity.

    Other than that, there were also some of the n leaders of the creatures that garen had his eyes on. The fire and earth Giant spirit leaders that he had chosen were also among them, standing not far away from the flesh creature n.

    I¡¯ll be away for a while. During this time, I¡¯ll need you to maintain the order of theva demine.

    if other creatures cross the ne and covet my wealth, you have to let them know that this is and with an owner. It¡¯s not a ce that others can touch.

    Garen looked at the n leaders and said in a low voice.

    If he coulde to theva demine, there would naturally be other creatures that came here through other means, intentionally or unintentionally.

    This kind of elemental half-ne represented endless wealth.

    Once the coordinates were exposed, it would definitely attract arge number of covetous eyes.

    In fact, garen had learned from the long-lived giant elemental spirit that before he came here, many legendary creatures hade to theva half-ne over the long years. However, there were not many who had the idea of conquering it. Those who had the idea and carried it out were all turned into ashes or minced meat by the legendary elements.

    Not all legendary creatures had the ability to intervene in the battle between legendary elements.

    great Eternal Dragon, don¡¯t worry. We will not let you down.

    The leaders of the ancient ns nodded solemnly and replied.

    Garen turned his gaze to look at Roel and gresha, and said, ¡± ¡°Do you two want to go back?¡±

    The two red Dragons shook their heads at the same time. They had no intention of going back. it¡¯s fine. We don¡¯t have any attachment to the main material world. It¡¯s good enough to stay here.

    alright, you guys stay in theva demine. If there¡¯s an emergency, inform me immediately.

    Garen gave them an elemental stone.

    It was engraved with a spell, and once it was crushed, garen would be able to feel it in different nes.

    If he were to use a messaging crystal, the one in garen¡¯s hands would not be enough tomunicate across nes.

    A messaging crystal of that quality is very rare.

    After exining a few things, garen focused his gaze and began to chant the spell in a low voice.

    The space in front of him instantly rippled and folded, and then cracks appeared. They quickly extended and shattered, finally forming a giant door that was dozens of meters wide.

    The instant the dimensional portal opened, the snow-covered Arctic tundra appeared from the other side of the portal. The sun hung high in the sky, and the snow was blown away by the storm. The creatures of theva demine could see it.

    At the same time, cold air spread over.

    Chi Chi Chi ... The hot and cold met, causing a thick white mist to rise.

    In fact, if the dimension teleportation spell did not have a coordinate anchor point, the dimension that was opened was random and not fixed, so the risk was very high. However, garen had left many traces in the Northern Ice Field, so there was no risk if he just returned to the Northern Ice Field. He opened the portal safely and normally.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said.

    As his magic power and mental strength were being consumed by the tons, garen felt a little ufortable and immediately said.

    He didn¡¯t go back alone. As the caster of the spell, he had to be thest one to enter to maintain the spell¡¯s operation.

    After hearing garen¡¯s words, the two high-level spellcasters, kriqins and Fred, crossed the teleportation gate immediately. The long and slender cold forest serpent Dragon and the tall dark Frost Giant also passed quickly.

    Yuna, who was invisible, hesitated.

    She turned to look at garen, a little hesitant and uneasy.

    As a girl Dragon who had not left her home for more than ten years, she was a little nervous now that she was going to leave for the main material world.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be there in a moment.¡±

    Garen looked in Yuna¡¯s direction and said in a low voice.

    Yuna nodded, took a deep breath, and entered the portal.

    Garen did not stop. He pped his dragon wings, and his body passed through the teleportation portal like a Silver Line, instantly disappearing on the spot. The teleportation portal closed soon after, leaving behind only some rapidly evaporating low-temperature white mist.

 Chapter 265

    ?

    Chapter 265: The White Dragon Lady and the crystal dragon

    Trantor: 549690339

    Extreme Northern Ice Field, ice cliff territory.

    White Dragon Holmes and white Dragon greus were in the Dragon¡¯s Nest, resting with their eyes slightly closed. Their breathing was regr and orderly, as if they were in a sleeping state, cking off and not doing their best to guard the Dragon¡¯s Nest.

    However, for Dragons, as long as they weren¡¯t in a deep sleep, they would still be in a strange half-asleep state when they took a nap.

    They would always be on guard against their surroundings.

    The moment there was any sign of trouble, they would immediately wake up and react quickly.

    Just like now.

    The two white dragons that were in different dragon nests that were close to each other suddenly opened their eyes, revealing sharp and cold gazes.

    At the same time, they felt arge amount of magic gathering in the sky above the ice cliff territory.

    how dare you invade the eternal Dragon¡¯s territory!

    With deep roars, the two white dragons pped their wings and set off a strong wind. They left the Dragon Nest in an instant and appeared under the blizzard-filled sky.

    A huge teleportation gate was erected in the air.

    Through the raging Blizzard, one could vaguely see a me-like Crimson color, and the high temperature and scorching auraing from it made the White dragons ufortable.

    At the same time, two human figures wrapped in elemental light stepped through the portal and appeared in the sky of the icy ins of the extreme north.

    The White dragons opened their mouths and aimed their breaths at each other.

    However, before they could spit out their Dragon Breath, they were slightly startled when they saw the other party¡¯s appearance. Then, the vignce on their faces disappeared at the same time, and the energy of their breath was swallowed back.

    Those who could use ne teleportation were at least high-level existences.

    They were a little nervous at first, because the White Dragon in its Prime was actually at a high level. If it encountered a powerful high-level spellcaster, there was a high probability that it would not be able to defeat the other party.

    So when they saw that it was actually Kris and Fred, they heaved a sigh of relief.

    They recognized these two human spell casters who were following garen.

    Immediately, under the gaze of the two white dragons, a few figures passed through the portal one after another and arrived at the ice ins of the extreme north.

    When the silver Dragon that exuded a legendary Dragon¡¯s might appeared, the portal closed at the same time.

    Garen felt the consumption of the magic power in his body, and frowned slightly.

    A spell like nar teleportation really couldn¡¯t be used casually.

    In just a few short breaths, he had consumed 60% of his mana. If his mental strength had not reached the legendary level, he would have been exhausted.

    if we use gem teleportation and use magic gems as a substitute, the consumption of magic power will be much less.

    Garen thought to himself.

    After learning the ne teleportation spell, it was much easier to learn the gem teleportation spell, and garen learned it easily.

    He now had a lot of gemstones in reserve, enough for him to use the gemstones teleportation spell until the end of time.

    However, with garen¡¯s personality, if he were to waste magic gemstones to rece the loss of magic power ... He wouldn¡¯t use it if he didn¡¯t need it.

    And under normal circumstances, if he used the ne teleportation spell alone, the consumption would not be so high, because garen also brought a few high level and even legendary creatures to cross the teleportation gate, which caused him to use up half of his magic power.

    your talent in magic is amazing. The glory of magic is watching over you.

    Kriqins looked at garen and said with envy.

    From the time garen learned the ne teleportation spell from him to the time he mastered and sessfully cast it, it took him less than a month. In addition, he learned the gem teleportation spell in less than two days. His learning ability was so strong that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end.

    Once kreckins thought of the time he had spent learning teleportation, he deeply felt the difference in the world.

    This was a seventh-circle spell, and because it involved the power of space across the crystal wall, it was quiteplicated among all the seventh-circle spells.

    Garen¡¯s ease of learning the ne teleportation spell had caused Kris to sink into self-doubt for a period of time, because at this rate, it wouldn¡¯t be long before he ran out of spells to teach garen.

    Fred had the same problem.

    Garen had already learned all of the evocation spells that he had mastered, so he was in a state of having nothing to do.

    They knew that the reason garen had saved the two of them back then was for their knowledge of magic, so he had only asked for ten years of loyalty. However, it seemed that it would not even take ten years. It had not even been a year, and Fred would be almost useless.

    If garen were to focus on learning spells, it wouldn¡¯t be long before krichens would be emptied of his spell knowledge as well.

    However, they were still high-level spellcasters who had experienced a lot. They quickly recovered from the shock.

    At the same time, Yuna, who had been invisible when there were other creatures, was quickly covered by the falling snow, revealing the outline of a giant true dragon.

    Her invisibility was not perfect.

    If it was a power energy Dragon above the level of ancient dragon, its body could switch between power illusion and physical body. Under the circumstances of not making a sound, even gods might not be able to discover the existence of such a level of power energy Dragon.

    However, the others already knew about Yuna¡¯s existence under garen¡¯s instructions.

    Garen did not tell the others about the identity of Yuna¡¯s energy Dragon, but even though they did not know her true race, they could tell from her size that she was a powerful legendary true dragon, who was found and brought back by the great dragon of eternity.

 Chapter 266

    ?

    Chapter 266: The White Dragon Lady and the crystal dragon

    Trantor: 549690339

    Because of garen¡¯s special instructions, when Yuna revealed herself, kriqins and the others all avoided her gaze. They suppressed their curiosity and did not observe her.

    This was actually to protect the kriqins and the others.

    This was because the gaze of an ordinary creature would make Yuna feel ufortable, and she would have the urge to destroy the other party.

    Under normal circumstances, if an ordinary creature entered her territory by mistake, she would observe the other party in the dark and wouldn¡¯t kill them at will. But if the other party were to notice and discover her ... The poor guy would have to pray that he could survive the power energy dragon¡¯s breath.

    Garen had seen Yuna¡¯s breath before.

    It was a terrifying weapon that could tear apart and destroy all matter within its range. In terms of pure destructive power, its might surpassed all true dragons, and it was rather terrifying.

    At this time, Yuna realized that her invisibility had lost its effect due to the snow. Her body, which was twice as big as garen¡¯s, moved. She turned in the air and flew behind garen with a whoosh, trying her best to hide.

    ¡°Mm ....

    Garen could not help butugh.

    He did not know if it was because all strength Dragons were like this when they were young, or if Yuna was special in this aspect.

    Garen didn¡¯t really understand this special mentality of not liking to be noticed by ordinary creatures.

    He did not disturb Yuna, who was hiding behind him. He surveyed his surroundings, his eyes darting around.

    Whether it was the dancing snow in his eyes, or the shrill sound of the hurricane in his ears, they all made him feel at ease and peaceful. This kind of living environment that was terrible in the eyes of ordinary people was like a familiar Harbor to garen.

    Yuna put on her disguise again after a brief moment of panic.

    She formed a sphere-like force field around her body, isting herself from the wind and snow. Then, she became invisible in the force field without the wind and snow.

    At first nce, one could see a white ball in the snow. It was rather eye-catching, but Yuna¡¯s body outline had disappeared. Even garen could not see her appearance, let alone the other creatures that were not legendary yet.

    ¡°Can you still see me?¡±

    Yuna moved closer to garen and whispered.

    Garen smiled. I can¡¯t see you. Your invisibility is very powerful.

    After he finished speaking, he seemed to hear Yuna¡¯s sigh of relief.

    In fact, although garen had seen Yuna¡¯s appearance before, he had never been clear about the exact color of Yuna¡¯s scales. This was because wherever she went, the Dragon scales on her body would show the same color as the surrounding environment, and they were constantly changing.

    As the color of dragon scales was also a key factor in Dragon aesthetics, Yuna¡¯s body had a unique beauty that was ever-changing.

    the Honorable Eternal Dragon, wee back.

    while you¡¯re away, everything will be peaceful here.

    The two white Dragon guards lowered their heads and said.

    Garen looked at them and nodded slightly, ¡± ¡°Very good. Go back.¡±

    At the same time, a deafening tiger¡¯s roar came from below, piercing through the wild wind.

    Garen looked down and saw the excited ferocious frost Tiger.

    Behind it were two bear cubs that had grown even fatter. At this moment, they were hugging the back legs of the ferocious frost Tiger and were being carried by it as it ran, their soft white fur dancing in the wind.

    ¡°Eh? These two violent bear cubs aren¡¯t afraid of the savage frost Tiger anymore.¡±

    For some reason, the rtionship between the violent bear cub and the ferocious frost Tiger had eased, and now they seemed to be quite close.

    ¡°My Lord, I¡¯m going to the crystal mine to y with the wolf cubs.¡±

    The frost forest serpent Dragon said in a rough voice.

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    After receiving garen¡¯s reply, the frost forest serpent Dragon slithered its body and flew towards the snow Mountain.

    Immediately, garen retracted his dragon wings, and his body began to descend under the effect of gravity. When he was close to the ground, he gently pped his wings andnded steadily on the ground. A small part of his dragon ws was buried in the thick snow, and the silver Dragon scales seemed to have fused with the White ground.

    A few w marks appeared beside him, and the invisible Yuna alsonded.

    Meanwhile, kreckins and Fred went to the house that they had prepared in the ice River Tribe.

    At this moment, in the cier tribe, a group of ice spirits from the extreme north, led by Roy cier, paid their respects to garen and weed the return of the eternal Dragon.

    Garen simply nced at it.

    Although they had suffered losses in a war, the total number of Arctic ice spirits that had split up and reproduced was still slightly higher than when he had first taken them in as his followers, and the tribe was gradually growing stronger.

    At the same time, a white shadow pounced over with a whistling wind,nding precisely and silently in front of garen, raising its furry head.

    The brutal frost Tiger stretched its head and looked at garen¡¯s Dragon w as it moved closer. When it was gently stroked by garen, it squinted its eyes in satisfaction and let out a soft snore. This big cat would be like this when it feltfortable.

    ¡°Is this also your territory?¡±

    Yuna said.

    The sudden sound alerted the ferocious frost Tiger. Its ears twitched, and it looked in Yuna¡¯s direction suspiciously.

    It could hear sounds, but it couldn¡¯t see anything. It couldn¡¯t even smell anything. This strange situation made the ferocious frost Tiger scratch its head.

    As a Berserker, its instincts had always been sharp, but it was not useful in front of Yuna.

    yes, I was born here, and I spent my weakest period in this snowfield.

    Replied garen as he appeased the brutal frost Tiger.

 Chapter 267

    ?

    Chapter 267: The White Dragon Lady and the crystal dragon

    Trantor: 549690339

    The ferocious frost Tiger could not find Yuna¡¯s real body after a few careful nces. Although it felt that something was wrong, it decided to ignore it because garen was here. It squinted its eyes again.

    As he was talking to Yuna, garen turned his gaze towards the direction of his original Dragon Nest.

    The majestic ice cliff that was thousands of feet tall.

    As his gaze pierced through the snow and wind, garen was slightly stunned.

    This was because the natural ice cliff that he was familiar with had changed greatly.

    Arge area at the top had been built into a fortress that stood in the snow. No matter how the snow and wind swept, the fortress stood still.

    It had an oval dome, and several thick walls surrounded it. The fortress was surrounded by ferocious thorns. Dragon Ogres were walking on the edge of the wall, and the Dragon-hunting crossbows from the Arctic city were also on them. The Dragon-hunting crossbows ¡®arrows glowed coldly.

    the fortress built by Nicole Nina ...

    ¡°It looks pretty good.¡±

    Garen nodded lightly.

    He hadn¡¯t stayed in theva demine for long, about two months in total.

    In the past two months, Nicole, who was proficient in construction, hadpleted the initial construction of the fortress with the help of his followers. It did not seem to be the final product, but it could already be moved in.

    ¡°Is that fortress yours as well?¡±

    Yuna followed garen¡¯s gaze and looked over. She then asked in surprise and curiosity.

    Garen nodded, then said, ¡± ¡°Of course. Do you want to go over and take a look?¡±

    In fact, if the Wolfheart n still had a strong desire to conquer, the entire Northern Ice Field might have already been his.

    After all, the ice field of the extreme north was not very big, and garen had already eliminated the most threatening Frost Giant city before he left.

    After the winter Wolves of the Wolfheart n ate arge amount of Frost Giant flesh, they grew rapidly as if they had gone through a second round of growth. In addition to the Dragon¡¯s Vein that garen had given them, they were nearly three timesrger than their own species. Their creature level was not lower than that of ordinary young white dragons, and they had arge number of them.

    Even without the help of the cold forest serpent Dragon, there were not many existences in the icy ins of the extreme north that could stop such a Winterwolf n.

    Furthermore, the true dragons that were active in the ice ins of the extreme north were either on good terms with garen or had be his Dragon Nest guards.

    In two months, with the speed and efficiency of the winter Wolves, garen felt that the name of the Dragon of eternity should have been known by every intelligent tribe in the Northern Ice Field if nothing unexpected happened.

    when I was in the elemental ne of air, my mother had a floating fortress that she had built with force. However, only the two of us lived there. There were energy walls all around it, and other creatures could not get close.

    Yuna tried to recall.

    Immediately after, garen put down his Dragon w from the head of the ferocious frost Tiger. He pped his dragon wings and flew at a low altitude, then flew towards the ice cliff fortress, the invisible strength Dragon following closely behind.

    A momentter, the silver Dragonnded on the wall, and the Dragon Ogres around it knelt on the ground.

    WUGA shattered bones was also among them.

    The fortress needed to be guarded on a daily basis. A portion of the ogres of the shattered bone tribe had been sent here to serve as soldiers at the request of Nicole Nina. The tall and strong Dragon Ogres looked like smaller Frost Giants.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re back.¡±

    great Eternal Dragon, your most loyal subjects pay their respects to you.

    WUGA bones crusher¡¯s voice was excited as he shouted in Jotun.

    Garen lowered his head and looked at the Dragon vein Ogre that was almost four meters tall. He said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°It seems that the task of guarding the fortress, Nicole Nina, will be handed over to you.¡±

    ¡°Yes,dy Nicole Nina has ordered us to act as guards.¡±

    don¡¯t worry, your fortress will be impregnable under the protection of the shattered bone tribe. Before the ogres die out, no enemy will be able to set foot here!

    WUGA shattered bones replied solemnly.

    Garen nodded. the broken bones Tribe has never disappointed me. I believe it will be the same in the future.

    Although the ogres ¡®brains weren¡¯t that good, they were still quite useful and could be considered good followers.

    Moreover, the broken bones Tribe was no longer the same number as before. The ogres that had been subdued by the Wolfheart n had merged with the broken bones Tribe, and now more than half of the ogres in the icy ins of the extreme north had the suffix of broken bones.

    ¡°Thank you for your trust!¡±

    WUGA bones crusher looked up at the majestic Silver giant dragon and said.

    At the same time, garen looked left and right, and then asked with a hint of doubt, ¡± ¡°Where is Nicole? Did she leave right after she finished building this ce?¡±

    After hearing garen¡¯s question, WUGA shattered bones scratched his head and said in a troubled tone, ¡± ¡°Master,dy Nicole Nina has been in trouble recently.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Garen¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Trouble?

    What kind of trouble could she encounter in the current northern ice fields?

    WUGA¡¯s bone crusher did not stop and continued, ¡± well, when you were not here,dy salia came by. When she sawdy Nicole, they started fighting without saying anything ...

    ¡°The two true dragon Lords have already fought many times.¡±

    just a day ago,dy salia came again. She was fighting withdy Nicole Nina while flying. I don¡¯t know where they are now.

    ¡°Based on the previous situation,dy Nicole Nina will probably only return after half a day.¡±

 Chapter 268

    ?

    Chapter 268: Meeting the White Dragon Lady again

    Trantor: 549690339

    As he listened to WUGA bones crusher¡¯s words, garen only felt speechless.

    ording to what it said, the White Dragon Lady and the crystal dragon must have had a lot of conflicts during this period of time, so much so that the Dragon vein ogres guarding the fortress were not surprised. They had evene up with a pattern.

    that¡¯s not right. They¡¯re both adult dragons, but how could the White Dragon Lady defeat Nicole? ¡±

    Garen shook his head.

    After giving it some thought, he guessed that Nicole was not fighting the White Dragon Lady seriously. She was just dealing with her casually. Otherwise, the White Dragon Lady would not havee to him to seek trouble. Although Nicole had just reached adulthood, she still had intermediate level confusion spells. She could easily deal with an ordinary adult white Dragon like the White Dragon Lady.

    It was just a small fight.

    Garen didn¡¯t delve into this issue.

    After hearing WUGA bones ¡®answer, he focused his mind to sense the time mark.

    Garen had nted a time mark on the White Dragon Maiden a long time ago. If he wanted to, he could know her whereabouts like the back of his hand.

    After sensing the mark of time, he realized that the White Dragon Lady wasn¡¯t too far away. She was only a few dozen kilometers away, and she was moving back and forth in a small area as if she was fighting someone.

    He was probably fighting with Nicole and Nina.

    After shifting his attention away from the mark of time, garen looked to his side, where there was no one, and said, ¡± ¡°Yuna, this fortress has just been built. You¡¯re my first guest. Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡±

    The Dragon vein Ogre was stunned and followed the silver dragon¡¯s gaze.

    There was nothing in his field of vision.

    The slow-witted dragon vein Ogre didn¡¯t know who its master was talking to.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Yuna nodded and said happily.

    The Dragonnguage that suddenly rang out gave WUGA shattered bones a huge fright.

    However, garen was right beside him, and his expression did not change at all. Therefore, WUGA shattered bones regained hisposure after being nervous for a moment, and did not continue to make a fuss.

    The mighty dragon of eternity was right beside him, so what was there to be nervous about?

    WUGA bones fragment had been following garen since he was just a medium-sized creature. In just three years, it had witnessed garen¡¯s growth from seven to eight meters to his current giant form of more than thirty meters. It had also witnessed how the name of the Dragon of eternity had spread throughout the ice ins of the extreme north.

    Towards garen, it had an infinite amount of worship and fanatical trust.

    Immediately, under the control of the Dragon vein Ogre, the ten-meter-tall gate was slowly pulled open, revealing a passage leading to the inside of the fortress.

    The fortress that Nicole Nina had built ording to garen¡¯s request was extremely Grand. The interior was extremely spacious, and even if a superrge true dragon came, it would be enough to amodate its body. The passageway that garen was in was enough to allow three giant Dragons to move side by side.

    The passage was made of a silver-gray metal, and it was decorated with bright crystals.

    These rows of crystals were not magic gemstones. They were not as precious as magic gemstones, but they were still rare items. They could emit a bright and soft Halo in a dark environment. They could be used for illumination and dispel the darkness.

    In fact, true dragons had night vision, and these glowing crystals were mostly used as decorations.

    There were also some rough but delicate images carved on the passage with simple lines.

    Northern ice spirits, ogres, Winter Wolves, Dragons ... As garen walked forward, he could see that the images were talking about the events that he had experienced step by step. At one-fifth of the passage, where the silver Dragon had headed to theva half-ne, it stopped abruptly. There was still arge amount of nk space behind it, for future supplementation.

    ¡°That¡¯s nice of you, Nicole.¡±

    Most of the true dragons wished they could show their glorious deeds to other creatures.

    Garen did not have the mentality to show off, but seeing the things that he had done being recorded down in such a way, he felt pretty good overall. Moreover, garen did not tell Nicole about his past, so she probably spent a lot of time and energy to be able to draw it out. She asked garen¡¯s followers and pieced it together bit by bit.

    ¡°Is that you?¡±

    Yuna¡¯s invisible body gradually emerged in a ce where there were no outsiders. Her body was covered in a gentle white light.

    In theva half-ne, her scales were always fiery red due to the local environment. Now, it suddenly turned into a white diamond-like texture, giving garen a different feeling.

    Yuna pointed at the giant dragon that was drawn with lines.

    There was a thick ck ring on the Dragon¡¯s neck, which was quite conspicuous.

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    Garen nodded.

    you¡¯ve really experienced a lot. Hmm ... I¡¯ve been staying in the Dragon¡¯s Nest all this time, so I don¡¯t have such an experience.¡±

    Yuna was seventeen years old, ten years older than garen. However. her Dragon life could be summarized as absorbing energy, sleeping, waking up, spacing out, and then sleeping again ... No contact with other creatures, no danger, no ups and downs, peaceful and boring.

    Garen felt that it was boring, but Yuna enjoyed it.

    I¡¯ve heard that time Dragons are very proud and only know how to talk to gods and immortals. You don¡¯t seem to be like that.

    Yuna sized up garen, her gaze sweeping past his Silver Dragon scales and towering dragon horns.

 Chapter 269

    ?

    Chapter 269: Meeting the White Dragon Lady again (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Garen thought for a moment, and said calmly, ¡± I¡¯m different from the time Dragon recorded in the Dragon¡¯s legacy. I wasn¡¯t born naturally.

    In fact, garen was a little suspicious now. The time Dragon race only had him, and there was no such thing as a normal time Dragon.

    The ugly time Dragon recorded in the Dragon¡¯s legacy was probably from a very early timeline. It was only a small part of him that was recorded, and then distorted and misunderstood, bing a vast inheritance of knowledge.

    However, garen wasn¡¯t sure if that was the case.

    Perhaps one day, he would meet another time Dragon with a different soul.

    Yuna was slightly taken aback, then she asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°Not naturally born? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s a mutation.¡±

    She was just saying it casually, but she didn¡¯t know that she had hit the nail on the head.

    Garen nodded. I¡¯m a dragon with a different body. My mother was just an ordinary White Dragon. he said helplessly.

    ¡°So it¡¯s like this ... Is it possible that your father is a time Dragon?¡±

    Yuna blinked.

    However, in the dragon n, it had always been the female dragon who raised the offspring alone. As for the Father Dragon whom he had never met, garen had no information at all.

    But he felt that it was unlikely.

    How could a proper time Dragon like the White Dragon Lady ... Although her appearance was considered graceful and beautiful in the eyes of Dragons, it was not enough to attract the time Dragon. The difference between a legendary dragon and an ordinary Dragon was like the difference between heaven and earth.

    Garen would not die in this world.

    However, if an ordinary true dragon didn¡¯t have any luck or talent, they could only live for a thousand years at most. Unless they became an ancient dragon, their lifespan wasn¡¯t long.

    The true fearsome existences of the Dragon race would always be the immemorial giant Dragons that did not move much in the main material world.

    Although strength Dragons and Rainbow Dragons were not immune to time, they could be ancient dragons and live on as long as there were no idents. They would not die naturally, so they were generally immortal creatures.

    ¡°That¡¯s unlikely.¡±

    Garen shook his head.

    Yuna did not continue asking. She sighed and said, the possibility of mutation is quite high. I heard from my mother that there are some special mutant Dragons that are stronger than us, and the number of chromatic dragons is the highest.

    After saying that, she suddenlyughed and said, I¡¯m thinking that if the pentashade Dragons ¡®faith in the Dragon Queen was a little stronger, the Dragon Queen could be the most powerful God just by relying on the pentashade Dragons.

    After hearing Yuna¡¯s words, garen could not help butugh.

    the number of true dragons who believe in the Dragon Empress might not even be one percent.

    The dragon n¡¯s situation was rather strange.

    If it was just the evil and arrogant chromatic dragons, it would be fine.

    But in reality, the tinum Dragon God¡¯s situation was about the same as the pentashade Dragon Queen, and there were not many good Dragons who believed in it.

    The dragon n had always maintained a respectful attitude towards the gods of the Dragon God system, but it was extremely difficult to make them believe in it from the bottom of their hearts.

    Not long after, the two dragons passed through the passage one after the other and came to an even wider fortress Hall. The fortress Hall was mainly ring-shaped, and there were a few doors embedded in the surrounding walls, connecting different fortress areas. Behind the hall was the mountain that had been dug out of the ice cliff, which could be used to store arge number of treasures and serve as the main nest for garen to rest.

    ¡°This ce can also be filled with magic gems and precious metals.¡±

    Garen looked at it and was satisfied.

    However, it was still empty at the moment. Because of the need to build a fortress, the wealth he had umted in the Arctic tundra had been transferred to the White crystal mine, leaving nothing here.

    The Dragon¡¯s Nest at the White crystal mine was not big, and it was almost full.

    Now, it seemed that he could move it into the fortress.

    ¡°Garen, Can I sleep here for a while?¡±

    Yuna looked to her left and right, a look of reminiscence and peace on her face.

    The ce where she was born in the air elemental ne was a simr floating fortress, and she had slept almost all the way past the Dragon Whelp stage. Now that she was in such a semi-enclosed environment, her memories were evoked, and Yuna was a little sleepy.

    Looking at Yuna¡¯s exhausted expression, garen nodded and said, ¡± ¡°This main nest is quite big, you can sleep if you want.¡±

    After receiving permission, Yuna ran to a corner by the wall andy down.

    She spread her dragon wings to cover herself, and her Dragon Tail curled up in front of her. Her body quickly became transparent, and finally disappeared from garen¡¯s vision.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the slight fluctuation in the river of time¡¯s water, garen wouldn¡¯t have noticed that there was a giant dragon resting beside him.

    At the same time, garen was slightly stunned as he looked at the unusual time fluctuation over there. A vague idea came to his mind.

    Vaguely, he seemed to have remembered something, but he didn¡¯tpletely remember it.

    This feeling was quite ufortable.

    Garen stood rooted to the ground, his tinum Dragon eyes staring unblinkingly at the spot where Yuna had disappeared, carefully observing the minute time fluctuations around him.

    Following the light in his heart, after thinking hard for a moment, his eyes lit up and he came to a realization.

    Shifting his gaze, garen looked at all the things that existed in the long river of time around him.

    With a clear goal in mind, he found that any physical object would cause an extremely subtle and undetectable wave when the river of time flowed past.

 Chapter 270

    ?

    Chapter 270: Meeting the White Dragon Lady again (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Although it was subtle, it truly existed.

    On the other hand, the fluctuations around garen and Yuna were more obvious.

    whether it¡¯s mass or volume, it will affect space-time ...

    Garen stroked the Dragon¡¯s horn and fell into deep thought.

    He was trying to trace back the theories he had learned in his previous life.

    Those memories were buried deep in his mind, but they were not too long ago. With his current spiritual power, when he tried to recall them carefully, they seemed to be vivid in his mind, as if they had happened yesterday.

    ¡°Gravity ... It¡¯s the mutual attraction between objects with Mass.¡±

    Garen¡¯s eyes narrowed as he muttered.

    He moved closer to Yuna.

    When they were so close that they were almost touching, he realized that the energy waves he had caused were showing signs of merging with the energy waves around Yuna.

    This trend was gravity.

    If its mass wasrge enough to the extent of a celestial body, the gravity would be unparalleled and attract everything around it. Still, even with the Dragon¡¯s mass, the ripples it caused were small.

    There was, but it was insignificant.

    In addition, to be able to cause ripples in the river of time, this meant that gravity could indeed affect time.

    Garen¡¯s mind produced some ideas, and he became a little excited.

    As he was too close to Yuna, his heavy breathnded on Yuna¡¯s dragon wings. Yuna raised her head in confusion and looked at garen, asking curiously, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The two dragons were too close to each other. When Yuna raised her head, she almost hit garen¡¯s head. They were so close.

    Garen was slightly shocked, and took a few steps back. After calming down, he said, ¡± ¡°I found something interesting. There is indeed a special connection between strength and time.¡±

    when I figure it out a little more, we might be able to start trying to distort time and space.

    Yuna nodded, then closed her light purple eyes and went back to sleep.

    On the other side, garen nced at Yuna, and a different emotion rose in his eyes.

    He was thinking, what kind of strength did the strength energy dragon control?

    Was it just a simple power Magic? The power Magic that could be crushed into a ball or used to stab people with a sharp sword was very simple and could only be used with a very shallow amount of power.

    The ancient energy Dragon could teleport across time and space, so its energy was at least rted to gravity. It was not something so simple.

    What if force could be a general term for basic force?

    Gravity, electromaic force, strong and weak forces ... If that was the case, if the strength Dragon could understand its own talent, it would not be inferior to the power of time.

    every legendary dragon has a special and powerful power.

    Rainbow Dragons naturally know how to use rainbow light energy. And rainbow light seems to be the convergence of all kinds of light energy ...

    Whether it was rainbow light or force energy, as long as they were used in the right way, they could produce unparalleled results.

    the strength energy Dragon and the rainbow Dragon are not as powerful as the time Dragon. Perhaps it is because the power of time is more direct, but in essence, they are not much weaker than the power of time. Garen thought to himself.

    He looked at Yuna and had a different opinion of the other legendary dragons.

    A few minutester, garen moved his feet and left the fortress.

    The Dragon vein ogres were still stationed nearby. Garen exined Yuna¡¯s situation to WUGA bones. If Yuna revealed herself, he would ask the ogres not to look at her. Otherwise, the ogres would be the ones to suffer.

    Even though he had told Yuna about it, garen was not sure if she could control her impulses.

    She was too young and was not a mature old dragon. If she were to release a Dragon Breath in a bad mood, the guard who had identally discovered her would be in trouble.

    In front of garen, who was also a legendary dragon, Yuna did not show any strange behavior and was rather easy to talk to.

    However, if the other party was any other ordinary creature, she would not give them any face.

    The giant Silver Dragon soared into the sky and looked down from the cold, biting wind.

    In his field of vision, there was a boundless snow-white ice field, snow that was falling from the sky, and a majestic fortress that was sitting in the snow.

    Under garen¡¯s careful observation, he could sense that no matter if it was the magnificent fortress or the smallest snowkes, they were actually emitting waves that were not easy to detect in the river of time.

    It was like countless stones of different sizes falling into a River. No matter how big or small they were, they would still cause some ripples.

    Garen had a vague feeling that once he understood this phenomenonpletely, and with Yuna¡¯s help, it would not be long before he could use the time-space transmission.

    After looking down at everything from the sky and quietly feeling the river of time for a while, garen retracted his gaze, and his mood calmed down a lot.

    He turned and looked to the South.

    Sensing the time mark on the White Dragon Lady, it was more than thirty kilometers away in that direction. With garen¡¯s current speed, it was only a short distance.

    Garen had already walked around the fortress and stayed in the air for some time. However, from the trajectory of the time mark, he could tell that the White Dragon Lady was still fighting and seemed to be full of energy.

    With a true Dragon¡¯s endurance, if they didn¡¯t fight seriously, an adult true dragon could fight for several days and nights without being tired.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the White Dragon Maiden in a while.¡±

    Garen smacked his lips.

    Thest time he saw the White Dragon Maiden was thest time.

    It was the time when the White Dragon Maiden vented her anger on the frost Giant tribe and was captured instead.

    After garen saved the White Dragon Maiden and rejected her unruly request, he went to the South after a while. When he returned, he did not see the White Dragon Maiden and went to theva half-ne.

    Now that he thought about it, it had been almost a year since hest saw the White Dragon Maiden.

    she¡¯s a real adult dragon now. I wonder if she¡¯s grown up.

    When she gave birth to garen, the White Dragon Lady was still a young dragon, but now she was already a hundred years old.

    Garen pondered for a moment before he pped his wings. In the biting cold wind and snow, he flew towards the location of the time mark.

 Chapter 271

    ?

    Chapter 271: The exciting fight between two female dragons

    Trantor: 549690339

    In the icy ins of the extreme north.

    In the sky above a few snow mountains.

    Two giant Dragons were fighting at close range. One was covered in snow-white scales and was only eighteen meters long. The other was a giant crystal dragon that was over twenty meters long.

    They were all ice-type Dragons that liked cold environments.

    In this case, there were some ordinary icy creatures living around the snow Mountain. Because of the fierce draconic might released by the two dragons during the battle, these poor creatures who were caught in the disaster shivered and hid in the corners of their caves, or simply buried themselves under the snow, not daring to show their heads.

    The two dragons were the White Dragon Lady, salia, and Nicole.

    The battle between the two female dragons in the air was quite clear, and it was a jaw-dropping sight.

    The adult white Dragon, which should not have been able to defeat the adult crystal dragon, showed its might at this time and beat the crystal dragon until it fled in a sorry state. Upon closer inspection, one could see that the scales of the crystal dragon were full of scratches left by the dragon¡¯s ws. Many ces were already broken, and some blood was even flowing.

    The White Dragon Maiden spat out a frosty Dragon Breath, and the crystal dragon dodged it in a hurry.

    Then, the White Dragon Maiden pped her wings and used the wind-making spell to push her body forward. Her speed increased dramatically, and she flew above the crystal dragon in the blink of an eye.

    The White Dragon Maiden descended andnded on the crystal Dragon¡¯s Back. Her hind legs locked onto the crystal Dragon¡¯s waist, while her forelegs used ws to hit the crystal dragon¡¯s head. She even hit its face.

    ¡°Who told you to steal my dragon egg!¡±

    ¡°Who asked you to tear down my Dragon Nest!¡±

    ¡°............¡±

    As she fought, the White Dragon Maidenughed with satisfaction, as if she had gotten her revenge. At the same time, she mercilessly mocked the crystal dragon for being weak and powerless, fully portraying the character of a viin who was trying to hit a person when they were down.

    At the same time, on a slope of the snow Mountain.

    Ayer of snow trembled slightly, revealing the dazzling crystal dragon scales beneath ... Nicole Ninay peacefully in the snow, watching the White Dragon Lady make a scene in the air with great interest. She was full of fighting spirit as she mumbled to the air.

    Nicole Nina was proficient in bewitching spells and used mind control to create illusions for salia.

    The illusion was automatically generated based on the target¡¯s thoughts.

    In other words, the White Dragon Lady was immersed in the illusion of herself beating up the crystal dragon and didn¡¯t realize that she had been hit by the beguiling spell.

    She was simply too confident.

    this salia is so stupid. How could she have given birth to a noble time Dragon? ¡±

    Nicole Nina now knew garen¡¯s true identity and age. At the same time, she also understood that garen¡¯s birth mother was the White Dragon mother.

    She felt very regretful.

    This was because when they passed by salia¡¯s Dragon¡¯s Nest and wanted to help her take care of a dragon egg, Nicole even hugged thergest dragon egg, which was the one that was pregnant with garen.

    ¡°Hey, Nicole, Nina, if only you were more decisive back then.¡±

    The image of the silver Dragon appeared in her mind. Nicole grumbled, feeling a little annoyed.

    this stupid fellow actually expelled the time Dragon from itsir. If it were me, I definitely wouldn¡¯t do that. I would love it with all my might.

    Nicole Nina shook her head and covered her face with a sigh.

    Looking at the proud White Dragondy in the sky, Nicole Nina could not help but grind her teeth. She really wanted to rush up and teach her a lesson, but when she remembered that she was garen¡¯s dragon mother, Nicole Nina had no choice but to hold back.

    ¡°Why not me?¡±

    Nicole Nina sighed again.

    At the same time, a steady voice sounded in his ear.

    ¡°What do you mean by why not you?¡±

    The sudden sound from behind her gave Nicole Nina a shock. She almost jumped up and ran out of the snow.

    She reacted quickly, and after the initial shock, she recognized the familiar voice of garen.

    Turning around, Nicole Nina saw a pair of tinum Dragon eyes in the air, quietly looking at her.

    Garen used a simple third-circle invisibility spell. Although it was not as powerful as Yuna¡¯s invisibility force field, the crystal dragon and the White Dragon Maiden did not notice his silent approach with the help of his powerful legendary spiritual power.

    ah, garen, you¡¯re back from theva interdimensional space.

    Nicole Nina said in a small voice, her face filled with joy.

    Garen nodded and said,¡±I¡¯ve already kept theva half-ne in my bag. Didn¡¯t you want to go take a look?¡± I can take you there next time.¡±

    He paused for a moment and chuckled. by the way, I¡¯ve already been to the ice cliff. The fortress you built is not bad.

    Overall, garen was quite satisfied.

    as long As You Like It, ¡± said Nicole excitedly. I¡¯ll continue to modify you.

    ¡°Have you decided on the name of the fortress?¡±

    ¡°Not yet,¡± garen shook his head.

    The crystal dragon¡¯s eyes brightened, and it said impatiently, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it for you. It¡¯s very suitable for your identity.¡±

    ¡°What name?¡± garen asked, slightly taken aback.

    Nicole Nina cleared her throat and her voice became serious. She slowly said, ¡± the immortal fortress is a fortress belonging to an immortal. It should be immortal.

    After she finished speaking, she looked at garen expectantly, waiting for his response.

    She was the one who built the fortress, but the real owner was still garen, so the name of the fortress had to be decided by garen. She had only made a suggestion.

    The immortal fortress.

 Chapter 272

    ?

    Chapter 272: The exciting fight between two female dragons

    Trantor: 549690339

    Garen pondered for a moment, and felt that it did not sound too bad.

    It did match his identity as a time Dragon.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll use this name.¡±

    Garen nodded slightly.

    ¡°Yay!¡±

    Nicole Nina swung her Dragon Tail and cheered loudly.

    After knowing garen¡¯s identity, she had initially felt reserved and restrained, and was embarrassed to speak normally in front of garen. However, after some time of thinking, she felt that she should not be like this.

    Because garen was garen, his attitude and personality were the same as always, and he did not change just because she knew his identity.

    She shouldn¡¯t have done that.

    He had been too nervous back then. After all, he had seen the legendary dragon species with his own eyes. Now, he had calmed down.

    Furthermore, Nicole Nina also had her own thoughts.

    She also wanted to give birth to a time Dragon egg.

    However, the chances of a time Dragon egg being born through mutation alone were too low.

    As for the Union between true dragons, she wasn¡¯t sure about the legendary dragon species. However, if ordinary chromatic dragons and metallic dragons had offspring between different Dragon species, the young dragon had a high chance of inheriting the bloodline of one of their rtives, and there was a small chance of bing a more powerful mixed-blood.

    For example, the eggs of a Silver Dragon and a Golden Dragon might break out of their shells at the same time to give birth to a Golden Dragon, a Silver Dragon, and a mixed-blood golden-Silver Dragon.

    Nicole Nina¡¯s cheers were a little loud, which alerted the White Dragon Lady.

    She lowered her head and looked over. After a simple nce, she continued to immerse herself in the beautiful fantasy of her soul and fought with her wits and courage against the air.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and salia?¡±

    Garen raised his head and looked at the sky.

    In his vision, the eighteen-meter-long white Dragon Maiden still looked petite and dainty. She was still at the bottom line of a superrge dragon.

    Garen vaguely remembered the first time he saw the White Dragon Lady when he just hatched.

    In garen¡¯s eyes at that time, the sixteen-meter long white Dragon Lady was a huge monster, and every move she made would make him tremble in fear. Even if he knew that the other party was his Dragon Lady, his little heart would always be shocked by her movements.

    As for now ... The White Dragon Lady that had once frightened him could only be described as petite in garen¡¯s eyes.

    In four years, garen had grown from the size of a normal Lion to the size of a skyscraper. His growth rate was quite abnormal.

    However, without the life gem, he estimated that he would still be considered a SuperDragon. It would take some time for him to be a giant dragon. Even so, his growth rate was incredible.

    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s because of that misunderstanding.¡±

    Nicole, Nina, looked away guiltily and looked at the thick snow on the ground.

    once, salia passed by an ice cliff and I happened to be building a fortress. After she saw me, she came to fight me.

    I just let her have her way. I used a bewitching spell to let her y by herself. I won¡¯t lower myself to her level.

    At this point, the crystal dragon was a little vexed. ¡°But she seems to really think that she¡¯s very powerful now.¡±

    At the same time, a smugugh mixed with a disdainful sneer at Nicole Nina sounded in the air. The sound was so loud that it even passed through the wind and snow, falling into garen and Nicole Nina¡¯s ears.

    Garen was at a loss for words.

    He felt a slight headache.

    The White Dragon Maiden was a noob and mboyant person. She was also good at hitting people when they were down, chasing after them relentlessly, bullying others, and so on.

    Almost all the negative words used to describe the five-colored evil Dragon could be found in the White Dragon Maiden.

    Nowadays, it was rare to see an evil Dragon with such high purity.

    Even a naturally rash and impulsive Red Dragon like Roel had learned all sorts of tricks to deceive and Rob human countries of their war wealth.

    ¡°Alright, let her know the truth.¡±

    ¡°Go and teach her a lesson.¡±

    ¡°If this continues, she might cause trouble because of her ego.¡±

    Garen knew the White Dragon Lady very well.

    With the White Dragon Maiden¡¯s personality, if she felt that she was powerful, she would probably have some thoughts that she shouldn¡¯t have and want to do bad things.

    An adult white Dragon wasn¡¯t weak, but it wasn¡¯t that strong either.

    Garen looked at the White Dragon Maiden and used the creature level inspection skill.

    [ creature rank: 12 ]

    The adult white Dragon Maiden was only at level 12.

    If a high-level spellcaster came and paid a price, there was a high chance that her ashes would be scattered.

    Garen had seen the creature level of the red Dragons before. Roel was level 17, and gresha was level 16. Both of them had just reached adulthood and were chromatic dragons. However, the creature level of an adult red Dragon was much higher than that of an adult white Dragon.

    ¡°That¡¯s true, she¡¯s too arrogant,¡±

    Nicole Nina gritted her dragon teeth again.

    She had long since found the White Dragon Lady an eyesore. Now that she understood garen¡¯s intentions, she immediately soared into the sky.

    The crystal dragon did not retract its aura. Its gigantic dragon body, which was more than 20 meters long, carried the wind and snow as it quickly flew into the sky.

    This naturally attracted the White Dragon Maiden¡¯s attention.

    She looked over and was shocked to find that there were two identical crystal dragons.

    ¡°Eh, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Time passed quickly, and the White Dragon Maiden was still in a daze.

    Then, she turned to look at the crystal dragon that she had beaten up, only to find that the crystal dragon had suddenly disappeared.

    Nicole Nina dispelled the mind control spell and decided to give up on the spell. She wanted to fight the White Dragon Maiden in closebat and let her understand her own strength.

 Chapter 273

    ?

    Chapter 273: The exciting battle between the female dragons

    Trantor: 549690339

    The White Dragon Maiden felt that something was wrong when she saw the crystal Dragon¡¯s shiny scales.

    However, after beating up Nicole Nina, she had developed an extraordinary self-confidence. The White Dragon Maiden snorted coldly and raised her head arrogantly. She looked down at the crystal dragon and said in disdain, ¡± ¡°Nicole, Nina, what are you up to?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, Hmph, I¡¯ll let you know that we white dragons are the true Masters of the northern ice fields!¡±

    Seeing that Nicole was about to engage in closebat, the White Dragon Maiden¡¯s confidence prevented her from recognizing the reality of the situation. Although her body was slightly smaller, she immediately retracted her dragon wings and flew towards Nicole.

    OWW!

    The White Dragon Maiden roared with fighting spirit. She reached out her dragon ws and pped the crystal dragon¡¯s head.

    The Dragon ws surrounded by cold wind looked quite powerful.

    However, this confident attack missed.

    The crystal dragon reacted quickly and dodged the White Dragon Maiden¡¯s attack.

    ¡°What?¡±

    The White Dragon Maiden was taken aback.

    This was because before this, Nicole and Nina could not avoid it.

    At the same time, the crystal Dragon¡¯s body began to emit a blinding light. The sudden sh of light made the White Dragon Maiden¡¯s eyes hurt, and she closed them subconsciously.

    Then, pain spread all over his body.

    Nicole Nina grabbed the White Dragon Maiden¡¯s neck and started beating her up while she was still blind.

    The White Dragon Maiden struggled to open her eyes in pain. She was furious.

    ¡°Despicable crystal dragon, despicable!¡±

    As she spoke, she used her tail, wings, and ws to fight with Nicole. Nicole was not to be outdone. She used all the parts of her body that could be used. With her stronger body, she quickly gained the upper hand.

    Time passed by little by little.

    Soon, the two female dragons, who were not too different in size, hit the ground from the air, rolling out a lot of ravines in the snow and making a mess of it, then flew back into the sky.

    The invisible Silver Dragon stood on the peak of the snow Mountain. Its dragon ws pierced through the snow and grabbed the cold rocks.

    Garen¡¯s gaze followed the two female dragons as they moved.

    From his point of view, which had already reached the legendary level, the battle between Nicole and the White Dragon Lady was like a fight between children. It was a battle of punches and kicks without any techniques.

    However, it did look quite interesting.

    Garen felt a rare joy in his heart, and then took out some fruits from the South from the dimensional space. The pineapple-like fruit was still fresh when he first took it out, and garen threw it into his mouth like eating candy.

    On the other side, the White Dragon Maiden was getting tired as time passed.

    She realized that she could not defeat Nicole Nina.

    Speed, strength, reaction, defense ... Nicole Nina was stronger than her in all aspects of her body.

    impossible. This guy must have used some kind of explosive power that has side effects.

    The White Dragon Maiden gritted her teeth.

    After a while, she began to doubt her own thoughts.

    Nicole was full of energy and did not show any signs of weakness.

    The crystal dragon turned around and whipped the White Dragon Maiden¡¯s chest with its tail. The White Dragon Maiden was sent flying for more than ten meters.

    The White Dragon Maiden couldn¡¯t win in closebat, so she decided to use magic.

    The next moment, the spell-like wind-making spell was activated. A hurricane appeared out of thin air beneath Nicole Nina. It spun wildly, pulling the crystal Dragon¡¯s body and reducing her movement speed.

    Seeing this, Nicole Nina snorted coldly and used the spell-like ability belonging to the crystal dragon.

    It was a technique that was even more powerful than the wind-making technique.

    In terms of Spell Mastery, whether it was spell-like or real spell, Nicole was much stronger than the White Dragon Lady.

    In the blink of an eye, the hurricane created by the White Dragon Lady became obedient and turned into Nicole¡¯s weapon. It swept towards the White Dragon Lady and caught her off guard, causing her to stagger.

    He couldn¡¯t win in closebat, but he was still at a disadvantage when it came to magic.

    This made the White Dragon Maiden angry.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to freeze you into an ice sculpture.¡±

    She opened her mouth, and icy blue Frost Dragon Breath rose from her mouth.

    The Dragon Breath was powerful, and if it hit, it could also cause serious injuries to other true dragons. Before this, the White Dragon Maiden had never used her Dragon Breath seriously.

    He was seriously using Dragon Breath, which meant that he was going for real.

    The frost dragon¡¯s breath that had been condensed into a column was spat out, heading straight for Nicole.

    However, at the same time as the dragon¡¯s breath was released, a legendary Dragon¡¯s might rose like a river and sea. At the same time, the silver Dragon was like a straight silver Line, piercing through the wind and snow in the sky and arriving in front of the dragon¡¯s breath almost instantly.

    When she came back to her senses and saw that it was garen, the White Dragon Maiden was shocked and quickly shut her mouth.

    The frosty Dragon Breath that he had already spat out crashed into the sharp ws that were covered in silver scales. It waspletely absorbed into the ws and did not cause any effect.

    salia, you should have realized that I have not used my full strength before.

    After garen appeared, Nicole Nina said to the White Dragon Lady.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡±

    ¡°Come,e,e. Let¡¯s continue and see who¡¯s more powerful.¡±

    The White Dragon Maiden was initially staring at garen, who had suddenly appeared, with a happy expression. However, when she heard what Nicole said, her face immediately twisted and she replied in an evil tone.

    As soon as she finished speaking, the White Dragon Maiden rushed out aggressively.

    However, just as it passed garen¡¯s body, it was caught by garen and pulled back.

    ¡°It¡¯s been so long, the grudges between the two of you should be settled.¡±

    Garenforted her.

    The White Dragon Maiden stared at Nicole and snorted. She then calmed down and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you go for garen¡¯s sake.¡±

    After a pause, she gritted her teeth and threatened, ¡± ¡°If you ever think of getting my dragon egg again, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±

    Nicole, Nina, shrugged her tail and did not say anything.

    Turning her head, the White Dragon Maiden looked at garen, who was already much older than her. Her expression was as if she was flipping through a book, and her fierce look just a moment ago instantly softened.

 Chapter 274

    ?

    Chapter 274: Garen¡¯s ¡®Dragon father¡¯ _1

    Trantor: 549690339

    In the main hall of the undying fortress.

    Garen, Nicole, Nina, and the White Dragon Lady all stopped here at the same time. However, the spacious fortress Hall did not seem crowded as there was still a lot of empty space for more creatures to stop here at the same time.

    Yuna was resting in the main nest at the back.

    When garen brought back Nicole, Nina, and the White Dragon Lady, he sharply noticed that there was a slight energy fluctuation at Yuna¡¯s position. However, it was only a slight fluctuation before it returned to normal.

    It was obvious that the sleeping Yuna had sensed the unfamiliar aura of a Dragon.

    However, when she realized that it was a Dragon that garen had brought back, she continued to sleep, but she became invisible again. She remained invisible even when she was sleeping.

    Yuna was not only unwilling to let garen¡¯s followers like the Dragon vein ogres, but also the high-level spellcasters and the adult dragons of the dragon n see her appearance. As such, garen was the only one who had seen her appearance.

    As for Nicole and the White Dragon Lady, they could not discover the legendary strength energy dragon¡¯s breath control technique.

    He had no idea that a young legendary dragon was resting not far away, or even close at hand.

    Since they had not met for a while, Nicole Nina seemed to be more excited. She asked garen all sorts of questions, asking him about his experience in theva half-ne, and told garen that he would have to find time to use it as a mural and carve it on both sides of the entrance.

    In the hall, the walls were iid with magnificent crystals.

    A gentle light shone down on the silent White Dragon Maiden, causing her smooth, white scales to shimmer.

    However, the White Dragon Lady, whose body was shimmering, did not hear the conversation between garen and Nicole.

    She was in deep self-doubt.

    This was because not long ago, garen had confessed to her that he was a time Dragon and that Nicole had not swapped her dragon egg. He was indeed a White Dragon and had both the power of frost and time.

    As for his identity as the Dragon of Time, garen had never liked to publicize it.

    This was not in line with his attitude.

    However, garen did not care if others knew that he was actually a legendary dragon species. If needed, there was no need to hide.

    After meeting the White Dragon Maiden for a year, garen could tell from her deliberate elegance that she had not let go of her bad intentions. Thus, he chose to take the initiative to exin.

    The White Dragon Maiden didn¡¯t believe this at first.

    She continued to me everything on the hateful Nicole Nina for recing her dragon egg.

    Then, the crystal dragon solemnly swore to the wheel of eternity that although it had evil intentions, it had never stolen or exchanged the White Dragondy¡¯s dragon egg.

    The wheel of eternity that she spoke of was one of the titles used by a neutral Dragon God.

    The wheel of eternity, the Dragon of harmony, the Dragon of protection, the nine-faced Dragon God ... This was the only Dragon God with mid-level divine power in the Dragon God system. He was the creator of Dragons, and his divine power could not represent his true power.

    It was the nine-faced Dragon God, io.

    In some records about the origin of the Dragon God, it was said that the tinum Dragon God Bahamut and the pentashade Dragon Queen Tiamat were both born because of io and were considered his direct descendants. This theory was understood by many true dragons, but there was no definite truth to it.

    Since Nicole was so serious, the White Dragon Lady could no longer lie to herself. She swore in the name of the nine-faced Dragon God.

    mutated time Dragon ...

    The White Dragon Maiden looked at garen with aplicated expression.

    His Topaz-like dragon eyes carefully sized up his eldest son, who was already much taller and more burly than him.

    Whether it was the towering dragon horns or the Rings of ck scales on its body, they all told him that the Dragon before him was different from the rest.

    The White Dragon Maiden recalled the first time she saw garen break out of his shell.

    When she saw the ring of ck scales on the neck of the young dragon, she had even suspected that she had given birth to a Dragon beast. She had thought about throwing it out to fend for itself, but after garen said his real name, she dispelled this dangerous idea.

    Now, the ck scales that represented the Halo of time had grown from one to three.

    In just four years, the young dragon had be a legendary dragon that she had to look up to.

    The White Dragon Maiden¡¯s mood was indescribable.

    At the same time, garen shifted his gaze and saw the White Dragon Lady who had been staring at him with a lost expression. He thought of Yuna¡¯s words and asked, ¡± ¡°I want to know what kind of Dragon your partner was.¡±

    ¡°Is it the White Dragon?¡±

    What if there was a small chance that he actually had a time Dragon as his father?

    Garen thought to himself.

    However, to his surprise, the White Dragon Lady shook her head in embarrassment after hearing garen¡¯s words.

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    Garen frowned, not understanding what the White Dragon Lady meant.

    How could he not know what kind of Dragon his mate was?

    ¡°How could you not know?¡±

    He asked.

    The White Dragon Maiden¡¯s ws were moving unconsciously on the ground. She said in a tone that even she herself was confused about, ¡± I¡¯ve never had a partner. One day, I went out to hunt. On the way back in the blizzard, I felt something in my stomach. Then, I checked carefully and found that I was pregnant for no reason.

    This ...

    Garen and Nicole looked at each other.

 Chapter 275

    ?

    Chapter 275: Garen¡¯s ¡®Dragon father¡¯ _2

    Trantor: 549690339

    I wasn¡¯t an adult yet at that time. I was only focused on keeping my wealth and never thought of looking for a partner.

    not to mention raising children. I don¡¯t have any thoughts or ns to raise children at all.

    The White Dragon matriarch said with a straight face.

    As the direct victim, garen knew very well that the White Dragon Lady did not have any ns at all. The young dragon was in a free-range state and was hungry almost every day.

    Garen himself, as well as the younger Dragon sister Hill and the younger Dragon Brothers Tom and Charles, had all nibbled on ice and snow during a period of cold Blizzard where it was difficult to hunt for food, while the White Dragon Lady was sleeping soundly.

    ¡°How did this happen?¡±

    Garen could tell that the White Dragon Lady wasn¡¯t lying.

    She wasn¡¯t good at lying, and there was no need to lie about this matter.

    At that moment, Nicole Nina raised her ws. After a moment of hesitation, she said, ¡± I¡¯ve heard a rumor that some very powerful ancient dragons, if they have lost their ability to reproduce but still want to have children, can use special means to condense their own bloodline power and directly put it into the body of another Dragon.

    She looked at garen, blinked her eyes, and said, ¡± ¡°Garen, maybe that¡¯s how you got here.¡±

    After a pause, Nicole Nina giggled and said,¡±Your father might be a powerful ancient dragon.¡±

    Garen was at a loss for words.

    He felt that it was ridiculous, but at the same time, he had some guesses.

    I-I don¡¯t think ... This had something to do with his future, right?

    At the same time, the White Dragon Maiden snorted coldly. She raised her eyebrows and said in an unhappy tone, ¡± if that¡¯s the case, it doesn¡¯t matter if that guy is an ancient dragon or a primordial Dragon. He did it without my consent. He¡¯s too shameless and despicable.

    Time would solve all the puzzles. Garen stopped thinking about this problem and chose to put it to the back of his mind.

    He didn¡¯t have much desire to investigate his own background.

    It didn¡¯t matter if he knew or not.

    None of them had any effect on him.

    ahem, how are Hill and the others now? ¡±

    Garen changed the topic stiffly.

    they¡¯re all in the Dragon¡¯s Nest. They only know how to eat and sleep every day. I still have to raise them to the Dragon Whelp stage.

    ¡°It¡¯s so annoying.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to have any more children.¡±

    The White Dragon Maiden¡¯s tone became irascible at the thought of her dragon cubs.

    Metal dragons and gemstone dragons would usually raise young dragons until they were 15 years old. When they were young, they would let them leave their dragon nests and set up their own territory outside.

    But in many cases, chromatic dragons would raise the young dragon until six years old before chasing them away.

    At the age of six, chromatic dragons who had left the whelp stage and entered the Dragon Whelp stage already had a certain level of self-protection ability. If they were careful, they could survive on their own.

    Garen did not respond to the White Dragondy¡¯sints.

    After thinking for a while, garen said to the White Dragon Lady, ¡± from today onwards, you cane to my territory to hunt. You can also bring Charles and the others.

    The White Dragon Maiden¡¯s eyes lit up.

    To put it bluntly, the silver Dragon in front of her was already the uncrowned king of the northern ice fields. The intelligent creatures living here did not dare to disobey the orders of the eternal Dragon. With garen¡¯s hunting permission, she would be much morefortable.

    However, before the White Dragon Maiden could act proud ...

    Garen¡¯s face darkened, and his tone became serious as he emphasized, ¡± the premise is that you are not allowed to kill or y with my family. They are all wealth that belongs to me.

    ¡°Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about stepping into my territory.¡±

    Garen¡¯s words were firm and decisive, leaving no room for negotiation.

    Since the White Dragon Lady could eat her own kin as food just to vent her anger, she would definitely not give preferential treatment to the other Dragons ¡®kin. Hence, garen warned her bluntly.

    The moment garen became serious, the White Dragon Lady shrunk her neck, a trace of fear appearing on her face.

    Under normal circumstances, her eldest son would be very easy to talk to and would not care about his status. However, when he got serious, the majesty of a legendary dragon would be emitted, and she did not dare to be presumptuous.

    She had some psychological trauma towards garen.

    When garen was only twelve meters away, he was already able to knock her out.

    The White Dragon Maiden didn¡¯t want to anger garen, who was already older than both of them.

    The White Dragon Maiden wasn¡¯t stupid. She knew how powerful garen was now.

    It was a level that she could not imagine.

    If she could do whatever she wanted in the northern ice fields by hugging her eldest son¡¯s leg tightly, why would she make garen angry?

    everyone knows that I, salia, have always been kind and merciful to weak creatures.

    The White Dragon Maiden said without a trace of shame.

    Garen squinted his eyes, his voice emotionless as he said, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s the best.¡±

    Some time had passed. Yuna was still sleeping quietly in the main nest at the back, but the White Dragon matriarch and Nicole Nina had already left.

    The White Dragon Maiden couldn¡¯t wait to return to her Dragon Nest and tell the news to her dragon cubs.

    After that, she would be able to let the Dragon whelpse to garen¡¯s ce, which was rich in biological resources, to hunt. She would not have to worry about them anymore, and could sleepfortably and peacefully.

    As for Nicole and Nina, it was because the silver Dragon had not returned.

    The two human children needed her care.

    While she was building the fortress for garen, she frequently went back and forth between the two ces. During this period, she had to deal with the White Dragondy¡¯s trouble, so she was quite busy.

 Chapter 276

    ?

    Chapter 276: Garen¡¯s ¡®Dragon father¡¯ _3

    Trantor: 549690339

    Now that the fortress was finallypleted, Nicole Nina nned to have a good rest.

    Garen stayed alone in the main hall of the fortress, sitting on a towering throne made of ice-blue cold iron. The cold iron Throne was specially made for the true dragon to suit his body and structure, so it was morefortable to sit on, and a burst of coolness came from the ce where he touched it.

    Sitting on the cold iron Throne and looking forward from here, he could see the main hall of the fortress at a nce.

    The view was good.

    The tinum dragon¡¯s eyes reflected the illusory river of time. Garen observed it, his eyes capturing every trace of undetectable ripples and fluctuations, taking it all in, and at the same time quietly feeling the power of time.

    After some time.

    ¡°Commander of the Wolfheart n,ng er requests an audience.¡±

    A Dragon Ogre guard passed through the passage and knelt on the ground after seeing the silver Dragon.

    ¡°Let it in,¡±

    Garen retracted his gaze.

    Two minutester, the snow White fur and strong body of the Winter Wolfmander strode into the fortress ¡®Great Hall. It lowered its head deeply and praised, ¡± [ great dragon of eternity, your light and power are growing day by day. ]

    Garen¡¯s face was calm as his dragon ws tapped on the cold iron Throne lightly, producing a crisp sound of metal shing.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been away for two months. How¡¯s the development of the territory during this time?¡±

    The Wolf¡¯s tail wagged even more rapidly. Lang er maintained the calmness of his voice, but he still could not hide his happiness. under your protection, the Wolfheart n is indomitable.

    now, all intelligent tribes that still exist in the ice ins of the extreme north have chosen to live under your rule.

    It still existed ... Not all intelligent creatures were willing to lose their freedom.

    However, those who still existed in the ice fields of the extreme north were all willing.

    Lang er continued to speak, and garen listened quietly.

    The current ice ins of the extreme north was no longer as chaotic as before. Because the intelligent biological ns now had a unified Lord, the conflicts between them no longer directly relied on force, and there was a certain degree of easing.

    This kind of situation was something that everyone was happy to see, except for the evil races that loved to kill.

    Their initial resistance to the Dragon of eternity¡¯s rule slowly turned into obedience.

    In fact, garen was not that enthusiastic about conquering the Arctic tundra.

    He kept his followers and expanded his forces. His original purpose was to make his life better, not to satisfy some kind of ambition. Even now, he still did so. Even if he ate those gemstones and precious metals every day, the resources of the ice ins of the extreme north and theva demine would be enough for him to consume for a long time.

    After knowing that nothing had happened while he was away, garen letng wo leave.

    It didn¡¯t take long for him to p his dragon wings and leave the immortal fortress alone.

    *

    *

    *

    A huge, bottomless crack was imprinted on the ice ins of the extreme north like an ugly scar.

    Looking down from the sky, it looked like a twisted ck line.

    The weather in the ice ins of the extreme north had not been good for the past few days. In the raging Blizzard, the figure of a giant dragon could be vaguely seen approaching from afar.

    In the blink of an eye, the silver Dragon swooped down from the sky andnded firmly on the edge of the big crack.

    Garen stretched his neck out and looked down.

    Between the craggy cracks and mountain walls, some protruding broken rocks could be seen asionally. It was difficult to prate it with the not-so-bright light, so it was extremely dark down there. At the same time, wind blew into the cracks, forming a shrill and harsh sound in the narrow ce, like the wailing of ghosts and howling of wolves.

    He could sense that the mark of time on the ck Sun sculpture was still there.

    Other than the sudden movement that day, there was no other movement.

    Garen retracted his gaze from the deep crack and looked around.

    The depth of this huge crack was difficult to estimate. Its length almost ran across the ice ins of the extreme north, and as for its width ... At the ce where garen had thrown the ck Sun sculpture, the widest area was only three meters, and the narrower areas were not even a meter.

    With his body size, he couldn¡¯t enter and leave as he wished.

    the ck Sun sculpture ...

    Garen muttered in a low voice, his eyes were alert.

    The ravings in his ears back then were still iparably clear and vivid in his mind.

    To be able to make the Church of Light feel as if they were facing a great enemy, and the God of Light had even sent down a divine omen to warn his believers, this guy was definitely not a good person.

    The believers of the God of Light were all over the Noah continent, and they were not limited to the Noah continent. He was a powerful God with believers in countless main material worlds. So, those who could attract his attention could not be weak.

    Garen had full confidence in himself.

    With time Dragon reverse flow here, there really weren¡¯t many lifeforms that could threaten his safety.

    However, he still needed to be cautious when it came to the gods.

    Gods were undoubtedly the most powerful existences in the multi-dimensional universe.

    Only other gods and godlike powers could kill and fight gods. Whether it was the records in the Dragon¡¯s inheritance or the information in the books that garen had read, there were no records of any mortal sessfully killing a God.

    Strictly speaking, there were some.

    But for mortals to kill gods ... The mortal must have the support of a God, and it was not his own power.

    It was to the extent that even a God could notpletely kill another god.

    The death of a God was, to be precise, a temporary death. It was not an eternal death. Every dead god had a chance to be resurrected ande back to life. All gods were immortal in the true sense.

    Even if he reached adulthood, he would only have the ability to talk to ordinary gods on equal terms. If he encountered a few powerful gods, time Dragon countercurrent would probably not be of any use.

    Garen took a deep breath and calmed himself down.

    Then, in a burst of faint light, his body shrank and in the blink of an eye, he turned into an adorable Little Dragon Whelp.

    The young dragon had a calm gaze that did not match its body. It took a step forward and stretched its body forward. It pped its dragon wings andnded on the big crack in front of it, then gradually disappeared into the deep darkness.

 Chapter 277

    ?

    Chapter 277: The mother of evil god

    Trantor: 549690339

    As he gradually entered the crack, garen¡¯s vision was pitch ck.

    The light seemed to bepletely blocked by the rugged and winding cracks, unable to project down. In the dark and deep environment, only the sound of the cold wind whistling could be heard, which was creepy.

    Garen had night vision.

    However, night vision did not mean that one would not be affected by the darkness.

    The true Dragon¡¯s Night vision was due to the fine structure of the eye crystals, which could restrain the weak light in the surrounding environment to the greatest extent, and maintain one¡¯s own vision in a dark environment.

    When the light was extremely weak, darksight was useless. It was not a supernatural or spell-like ability. In fact, it was just an ability possessed by the living body itself. Many nocturnal creatures had darksight, but it was different in strength.

    Thus, during the descent, garen cast the illumination spell that he had learned a long time ago.

    Under the consumption of magic power, wisps of faint light emitted from his body, driving away the surrounding darkness and revealing the rough and steep crack environment.

    This ce was extremely narrow.

    Garen had now shrunk to the size of a two to three-meter Dragon Whelp, but he still hit a wall from time to time as he flew down.

    When the Dragon¡¯s wings or tail hit the cold and hard stone walls, a few sparks would burst out when the movement was slightly loud.

    Garen didn¡¯t like such a narrow and dark environment.

    ¡°Will there be any intelligent lifeing down to this ce?¡±

    Before this, garen had thought that some creature might have entered the crack in the ice field and identally touched the ck Sun sculpture, which had alerted him.

    However, after he came down, he was very suspicious of this idea.

    What kind of creature would be so bored as to explore such a remote crack?

    Garen had also thrown the ck Sun sculpture down here because of this consideration.

    Garen shook his head and stopped thinking about it. At the same time, he elerated his descent.

    The young dragon deftly bypassed some sharp protrusions and followed the location of the mark of time, quickly heading towards the bottom of the crack. Not long after, before he could see the bottom, garen¡¯s body stopped and he stopped.

    This was because he saw the ck Sun sculpture.

    The strange, silent, frightening, and strangely beautiful ck Sun sculpture was stuck in a narrow crack. The base was nted, and the spherical main body was touching both sides of the crack at the same time, standing silently.

    The tentacles that were baring their fangs and brandishing their ws, as well as the dense number of eyeballs, were all telling the story of how unusual the ck Sun sculpture was.

    ¡°He¡¯s still here, he didn¡¯t grow legs and run away.¡±

    When he saw that the ck Sun sculpture was still there, garen heaved a sigh of relief.

    He had felt uneasy when he sensed the change in the mark of time.

    And a creature like him would not easily develop such a feeling.

    When he felt uneasy, if nothing unexpected happened, then something unexpected must have happened.

    he looks so disgusting, but why do I feel that there¡¯s a kind of beauty in him? ¡±

    Garen looked at the ck Sun sculpture and thought to himself.

    Could it be that Dragons ¡®aesthetic sense had reached such a powerful level?

    This ck Sun gave him a strange yet beautiful feeling. Could it be that it was also a mother evil god in essence?

    The young dragon shook its head and cleared the irrelevant thoughts from its mind.

    Garen calmed himself down, his eyes calm and rational. His tinum Dragon eyes stared at the ck Sun sculpture, looking at the eyeballs on it.

    There was silence.

    Other than the asional whimpering of the wind, garen did not hear any other sound.

    The brows of the young dragon slowly furrowed as it felt that something was wrong.

    ¡°Where are the ravings and prayers?¡±

    Garen¡¯s face darkened, and he immediately stared at the ck Sun sculpture without blinking.

    Under normal circumstances, when he looked at the ck Sun sculpture like this, he would be affected by its power. Then, his mind would fall into a strange state and he would be able to hear the enchanting and intoxicating ravings.

    With his spiritual energy, he would not be bewitched by it.

    But at least he could hear her.

    it can¡¯t be that this thing remembers me, and I¡¯ll just ignore it because I can¡¯t affect it.

    Garen frowned and continued to look at the ck Sun sculpture.

    As time passed by, garen waited patiently for a while, only to realize that it seemed to have lost its ability to bewitch people, and there was no reaction at all.

    It was as if it had turned into a strange-looking statue.

    The evil God¡¯s power that was attached to it no longer existed.

    Garen reached out his Dragon w and waved it in the air.

    The frost condensed as he moved, turning into a few tiny sharp ice des. They drew an icy blue arc in the air and finallynded on the surface of the ck Sun sculpture with a crack.

    ng!

    The teeth-numbing sound of metal being cut was heard.

    Garen¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at the deep marks left by the ice de.

    ¡°Something still happened,¡±

    ¡°What happened here? It caused it to change.¡±

    The ck Sun sculpture, which used to be indestructible, was now damaged by the ice des that he casually condensed. It looked like it had really be an ordinary metal sculpture.

    Garen looked around, but his vision was filled with cracks and mountain walls, and he could not see any living things.

    Then, he let out a long breath and took another deep breath. He closed his eyes and focused his mind.

    Garen was fully focused, mobilizing the power of time in his body.

 Chapter 278

    ?

    Chapter 278: The mother of evil god

    Trantor: 549690339

    Wisps of time power were emitted from his body, connecting him with the river of time that was flowing at a constant speed like threads.

    At the same time, the three rings of ck scales glowed with a faint luster, which was still conspicuous in the dark.

    Garen stretched out his right w. The ring of ck scales on his wrist was the brightest, and the power of time was attached to his right w, spinning around it.

    At this moment, garen opened his eyes.

    The tinum dragon¡¯s eyes remained calm as it stared at the river of time in this area. Then, it reached its right w into it and gently moved it back.

    In an instant, ripples appeared on the surface of the river.

    Garen saw through theyers of ripples and saw what had happened here, the past.

    He went back to the past.

    It was the same as the air stacking spell, a new ability that garen had mastered after he woke up thest time.

    He couldn¡¯t go against the flow and truly return to the past, but he could consume the power of time to cast his gaze toward the past and look back at what had happened in a certain area.

    At this moment, the surface of the river was flowing in reverse.

    The power of time was consumed as the time of the inverted scene increased. However,pared to time freeze, the interval between backtracking to the past was not very long. If it was not hundreds or thousands of years, the consumption of the power of time was very low, and garen couldpletely withstand it.

    His eyes were focused as he quietly observed.

    The scene quickly backtracked.

    At first, what appeared in front of garen was a quiet, deep, and unchanging scene of the crack. However, when the scene was backtracked to about two months ago, garen¡¯s gaze became serious, and he saw a different situation.

    A few humans riding on handsome white horses, with white light circles around their bodies, appeared.

    They were wearing heavy armor, and one of them was holding a staff and wearing a simple white robe.

    Garen remembered the style of these armors and white robes.

    These people were the Pdins and priests of the Church of Light.

    ¡°.............. Even if I hide under a big crack, you can still find me. ¡±

    Garen didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment.

    The Church of Light was more sensitive to evil than he had imagined.

    so, the evil God¡¯s power attached to the ck Sun sculpture has been destroyed or expelled by them? ¡±

    With this doubt in mind, garen continued to read.

    In the backtrack scene, the moment the Holy Knights and priests saw the ck Sun sculpture, they could not help but show excitement on their faces. It was obvious that they did not expect to find the existence of the evil god sculpture that they had been looking for all this time.

    After casting arge number of protective spells on themselves, the few Holy Knights slowly approached the ck Sun sculpture.

    Looking at their posture, they were going to carry him out.

    When he saw this, garen knew that he was in trouble.

    The ck Sun sculpture¡¯s influence depended on the gazes on it.

    The magic shields that the Pdins had cast on themselves could not stop it from using its abilities.

    As expected, the moment the Holy Knights raised their hands to touch the ck Sun sculpture, their bodies suddenly stopped moving. The priests who were watching by the side also had a struggle in their eyes, and finally, they slowly approached with empty eyes.

    The ck mist rose and turned into tentacles, drilling into their bodies.

    During this process, the Pdins glowed.

    The white light that illuminated the surrounding darkness waspletely reced by the ck mist after a few shes.

    At the same time, a false white light was born from the ck mist, and the ck mistpletely entered their bodies, hiding deep within and disappearing.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they here to cause trouble?¡±

    Garen shook his head.

    Under his gaze, the Pdin and priest, whose bodies had already been corroded by diabolic energy, shuddered. Their eyes quickly regained their rity, and at the same time, they probed left and right to explore their surroundings. Everything that had just happened seemed to be an illusion.

    However, they ignored the ck Sun sculpture that was so close to them as if they did not see it.

    After exploring the surroundings for a while, a few of them turned around with disappointed faces and left the crack.

    Garen was speechless.

    If his spection was correct.

    The evil God¡¯s power on the ck Sun sculpture followed the people from the Church of Light and ran out.

    ¡°Are you here to destroy the evil god or to help him?¡±

    Garen cursed in his heart.

    Thinking about it carefully, without understanding the specific situation of the ck Sun sculpture, the Church of Light¡¯s wide-spread search method would only put him in danger even if he found it.

    For example, this situation.

    When they discovered the ck Sun sculpture, the ck Sun sculpture also discovered them.

    However, they didn¡¯t have the ability to destroy it. They could only call for reinforcements or bring it back to the Church of Light themselves. No matter what they did, they would be controlled by the other party if they didn¡¯t notice.

    ¡°What do we do now?¡±

    ¡°What did these guys do after leaving this ce?¡±

    The backtrack scene disappeared, and garen frowned as he pondered.

    He did not know much about the ck Sun sculpture.

    This thing controlled a few Pdins, which was almost equivalent to causing trouble under the eyelids of the God of Light. It was too bold.

    Garen even had reason to suspect that it was precisely because these people were Pdins that the ck Sun sculpture would transfer its power and hide in their bodies. It had a clear goal, and wanted to use the hands of Pdins to achieve some goals.

    Garen knew too little information, so he couldn¡¯t think of a reason.

 Chapter 279

    ?

    Chapter 279: The mother evil god

    Trantor: 549690339

    Going back in time, it had been two months. In these two months, garen was not sure if the ck Sun sculpture had done anything.

    This unknown evil god had a grudge against the statue of light. The message contained in the whispers, the Oracle warning that the God of Light had sent down on his own ord, and the fact that this thing was targeting Pdins all proved this.

    Garen¡¯s impression of the Church of Light and the God of Light was actually not bad.

    This was a kind and just God with a group of believers who abided by kindness.

    ¡°Let¡¯s give the Church of Light a warning.¡±

    After some thought, garen made a decision.

    He didn¡¯t want to live in a chaotic world where the minions of evil gods ran amok.

    If the Noah continent were to be invaded by evil gods one day, garen would not be able to stay out of it unless he abandoned everything he had in the northern ice fields and went to other main material worlds to survive.

    Garen did not want to see such a scene.

    The Arctic tundra was his birthce. This Snow White tundra that was covered in snow carried too many of his memories, and he would not abandon this ce easily.

    The Church of Light understood this unknown evil god more than he did.

    If he informed the Church of Light, they might have a better n.

    *

    *

    *

    The wind blew through a vast and deep dense forest. The branches and leaves danced, and The Sea of Trees rippled with green waves.

    The warm golden sunlight fell from the sky, passing through the gaps between the branches and leaves andnding on the ground. The fine spots of light were like crushed gold.

    Ka!

    Her smooth and delicate feet stepped on a spot of light, breaking the dead branches below.

    Alina, who had at some point left the bone wilderness, had appeared here.

    She was wearing a ck chiffon dress and dancing in the forest.

    She gently brushed the grass and flowers, and her beautiful fairy-like face had a pure and happy smile.

    Alina¡¯s figure quickly entered the forest, drifting further and further away. The grass and flowers that she brushed past began to wither at a visible rate.

    Alina, who looked like an elf, was actually as deadly as a venomous snake.

    A few minutester, Alina stopped.

    A huge grizzly bear appeared in front of her.

    The grizzly bear was five meters tall and had hard fur. Its ws and teeth were as sharp as knives, and it looked ferocious.

    When he saw Alina, the grizzly bear froze for a moment, and then he reached out with his paws that were even wider than Alina¡¯s waist and pped her from left to right, a cruel and bloodthirsty expression on his face.

    A strong wind blew, blowing Alina¡¯s dress and hair.

    Alina curiously met his gaze and mumbled, ¡± ¡°Why is he so fierce when he¡¯s so small?¡±

    Compared to her skeleton celestial Lion, the size of the Yu bear was insignificant.

    The bear¡¯s w froze in front of Alina¡¯s face, and the Grizzly Bear¡¯s beastly eyes had be empty and vacant. It was like a puppet that could not control itself, and its fierce and bloodthirsty appearance hadpletely disappeared.

    Alina stepped forward on the bear¡¯s paw and stood on the Grizzly Bear¡¯s shoulder, looking around.

    The forest here was deep enough that the believers of the fake sun were nowhere to be found.

    Alina raised her head to look at the sky.

    The golden sun hung high in the sky, exuding endless light and heat, nurturing all living things and shining in all directions.

    ¡°Hmph, fake sun, I¡¯ll get you down sooner orter.¡±

    Alina lightly snorted and looked away.

    Immediately after, she lightly jumped off Yu Xiong¡¯s shoulder and took a step forward. She walked with a rich rhythm and pace, and a cloud of ck mist rose and rotated from her gauze dress and fell to the ground.

    the original sun that was born at the beginning of the world, before the gods.

    your kin listens to your call and walks on the earth, spreading your light.

    ¡°............¡±

    Alina closed her eyes and began to Mutter as she walked.

    Yuanchu ... This was not a good word.

    The primeval referred to the creatures born at the beginning of the world and the universe. They were a primitive and ancient powerful existence.

    Those who had the word ¡± original ¡± in their names were not gods, and gods only appeared after them.

    To be precise, they were existences with divine power. They were usually called primordial gods, or ancient deste gods.

    The first batch of Elemental Lords that were born were a type of ancient Aragami. They had experienced a longer life than the gods.

    Countless years ago, there was a war between the ancient Aragami and the gods. The war ended with the gods ¡®victory. However, there were very few ancient Aragami that died.

    Like gods, these primitive and ancient existences were hard to kill.

    The strength of the ancient deste gods was not the same. The weakest was equivalent to a demigod, while a few strong ones were equivalent to powerful divine powers that were good at war.

    the ck light of the original sun will eventually envelop the entire world.

    Alina took onest step and stopped praying.

    She opened her eyes. She looked tired and her body became more transparent.

    However, his amber eyes were filled with joy.

    Alina lowered her head to look at the ground.

    The outline formed by the ck lines appeared in front of him.

    It was like a ck Sun, but also like a huge, tightly closed eye.

    After the ck Sun pattern was carved, it quickly became illusory and transparent. Finally, it disappeared into the ground.

    almost there. I¡¯ll set up some more sealing nodes. I¡¯m still short of enough legendary creatures as sacrifices to seal this world and attract the great light of the first sun.

    ¡°Where are the legendary creatures? A legendary creature?¡±

    Oh, wait for me to go back. That snake dragon should have broken through to the legendary realm. It can barely be considered one.

    Alina extended a hand and touched the Grizzly Bear¡¯s thick arm.

    ck mist condensed into threads that shot out of her fingers and entered the Grizzly Bear¡¯s body. Like living creatures wriggling under the Grizzly Bear¡¯s fur, they rapidly shrank from the thickness of hair to the thickness of a finger, and then Alina pulled them back.

    His illusionary body recovered a little.

    Alina hummed a crisp song like a naughty child, her feet stepping on the sunlight as she gradually disappeared, her destination unknown.

    As for Yu Xiong ... The fierce grizzly bear, which had been burly and fierce a moment ago, had shriveled up, looking like a skeleton covered in bear skin.

    But it didn¡¯t die.

    There seemed to be countless worms squirming under Yu Xiong¡¯s skin, but they quickly calmed down.

    After being at a loss for a while, a violent thought rose in its heart, so it opened its big mouth and began to search for prey with a low roar.

 Chapter 280

    ?

    Chapter 280: The pregnant Dragon

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Yuna, I¡¯m going to the South. Do you want toe with me?¡± he asked.

    Said garen to Yuna as he returned to the immortal fortress and entered the main nest.

    The energy dragon girl had already woken up, but she still looked a littlezy. She was lying on the ground motionless, as if she hadn¡¯t slept enough.

    After hearing garen¡¯s words, Yuna hesitated for a moment, then shook her head. I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m sleeping quitefortably here. I don¡¯t want to go out.

    Garen was speechless.

    Yuna¡¯s otaku nature had already seeped deep into her bones, into her instincts, and into her soul. Now that she was in a new environment, she had no intention of exploring the wider world. Instead, she focused on resting where she was.

    Garen did not force it.

    If she likes to sleep, then let her sleep.

    ¡°If you really want me to go with you, then I can go with you.¡±

    Yuna blinked her eyes, looked at garen, and whispered.

    Garen was slightly stunned, then he smiled and said, ¡± ¡°It won¡¯t take long. You can continue to sleep in peace.¡±

    Yuna nodded, then asked curiously,¡±Why do you want to leave? Is there an emergency? It¡¯s sofortable to sleep in the fortress, and no other creatures will disturb us.¡±

    Garen thought for a moment, then told Yuna about the ck Sun sculpture.

    The dimensional space was opened, and garen took out the ck Sun sculpture.

    ¡°This is the thing.¡±

    Garen did not throw away or destroy the ck Sun sculpture that no longer had the power of the evil god. He just kept it as a rare collection.

    ¡°What an ugly sculpture.¡±

    Yuna furrowed her brows when she saw the ck Sun sculpture. She looked as if she had been utterly disgraced.

    The ck Sun sculpture did not react to the scolding.

    it¡¯s a statue of an evil god. The power attached to it has left, and we don¡¯t know where it is now. It might have a catastrophic effect.

    Yuna looked at garen, then stretched out her ws to pull at the ck Sun sculpture.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    but you don¡¯t have to worry. It¡¯s just an evil god who doesn¡¯t dare to show his face. If he really does, I¡¯ll ask the ancient energy Dragon to help and beat him up so that he won¡¯t dare toe to the main material world again.

    Yuna rolled the ck Sun sculpture around, treating it like a toy.

    &Nbsp; she obviously didn¡¯t care about the evil god.

    ¡°Sure. If I¡¯m targeted, I¡¯ll need your help, Yuna.¡±

    Garenughed and said.

    Yuna waved her ws and said confidently, ¡± no problem. You can hide behind me and see if he dares to touch me. Hmph, anyone who dares to mess with us legendary dragons will pay a heavy price.

    Yuna still did not know that garen would be long Yiliu, and that he could call her future self to fight.

    After she found out that garen was a mutated time Dragon and did not have any powerful rtives or elders to rely on, Yuna, who was older than garen by more than ten years, felt that as a legendary dragon species, she should protect garen when he needed it.

    As she spoke, Yuna¡¯s excitement caused the ck Sun sculpture under her ws to crack.

    Without the power of the evil god, the statue was extremely fragile in the hands of the legendary dragon.

    If he couldn¡¯t control his power, he would crush it.

    ¡°Mm ...¡±

    Yuna blinked her eyes and looked at garen.

    This sculpture was garen¡¯s, and she felt a little embarrassed that she identally broke it.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless, so what if it¡¯s broken?¡±

    Garen did not mind.

    After all, the statue was just an empty shell. There was no use for him other than to look at it.

    He threw the ck Sun sculpture that was filled with cracks back into the dimensional space. After chatting with Yuna for a while, garen turned around and left the immortal fortress. Yuna went back to sleep on her stomach. If no one disturbed her, she could absorb the energy field ability. Yuna, who did not need to eat, could really sleep until she reached adulthood.

    ¡°My Lord, can we go back for a while?¡±

    me and Kris both want to see our family and rtives.

    After learning that garen was heading south, the two mages, Fred and Kris, looked at garen.

    They weren¡¯t alone. They still had rtives in human society, and now they missed their families.

    Garen thought for a while, and said with a calm gaze, ¡± ¡°Sure, you guys should be able to tell what to say and what not to say.¡±

    Kris and Fred had always done their best. When they were not needed, it was no big deal to let them feel free for a while. With the contract binding them, they knew what to do.

    In fact, all the seventh-circle spells that Fred had mastered had already beenpletely emptied out by garen.

    Because he hade into contact with Molton¡¯s notes a long time ago, garen was able to learn the evocation spell easily.

    It was the same for kriqins.

    The spells of the school of curses were moreplicated, but it was not a problem for garen.

    It wouldn¡¯t take long for garen to master the eighth-circle spells from Kris. By then, garen wouldn¡¯t need them anymore. Garen was already a legend. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he wanted to learn spells more easily, he wouldn¡¯t even look at a seventh-circle and eighth-circle spell caster.

    *

    *

    *

    The Golden sunlight shone on the silver Dragon scales, as if it had draped anotheryer of golden gauze on garen.

    He had already left the icy ins of the extreme north, crossed Dragonspine Ridge, and was now flying toward the Timo Kingdom.

    The Church of Light¡¯s main hall was now located in the capital of the Timo Kingdom.

 Chapter 281

    ?

    Chapter 281: The pregnant Dragon

    Trantor: 549690339

    Under normal circumstances, the light Pope would stay in the main pce and serve the God of Light if there was nothing to deal with. Therefore, Hallis had been in hiding for a long time. It was only when the light Pope received the Oracle and went to find the ck Sun statue himself that Hales took action.

    Then, it unluckily trapped garen as well.

    Thousands of meters in the air, garen pped his wings and flew through the sea of clouds, leaving a long trail in the air.

    He did not deliberately hide his tracks. If any living being looked up at the sky, they would be able to see the figure of a giant dragon speeding through the sky.

    As he flew towards the Timo Kingdom, garen passed by mo Xia.

    In a bustling area of the mo Xia Duchy, there was a tall and Grand Dragon sculpture.

    The giant Metal Dragon, which was made of silver and decorated with Mithril, stretched its wings and looked up at the sky. It exuded a soul-stirring aura and was very lifelike.

    it¡¯s 80% simr to me. Your sculpting skills are not bad.

    Garen praised her in his heart.

    He could see that there were many people gathered around the Dragon statue. There were also Mosha soldiers maintaining order nearby, not allowing these people to get too close to the statue.

    The current situation of the mo Xia Duchy was pretty good.

    Due to the destruction of the Golden Alliance, the many duchies that had formed the Golden Alliance together had suffered a great loss. The moxia Duchy, which had not participated due to the weakening of its national power, had been lucky enough to escape this cmity. Afterparing their strengths, they had now be one of the more powerful duchies.

    Due to the chaos of war, many people had lost their homes and experienced all kinds of hardships. Naturally, they yearned for a stable and peaceful life.

    As such, during the recovery period after the war, the rather peaceful mo Xia Duchy became the choice of many people.

    Furthermore, the moxia Duchy had the protection of a powerful true dragon.

    In particr, there were rumors that the silver Dragon that protected the Mosha Duchy was a time Dragon. It was a legendary dragon species. The terrifying and evil legendary Lich had died because he had provoked a powerful time Dragon.

    The name of the Dragon of eternity was also in line with the identity of the time Dragon.

    On the neck of the Dragon sculpture, the ring of ck scales made of Obsidian also revealed an unusual meaning.

    Many people believed this rumor and believed that the Dragon of protection of the kingdom of mo Xia was really the legendary time Dragon.

    But more people didn¡¯t believe it and treated it as a casual chat.

    After all, the existence of the time Dragon itself was hard to believe.

    Regardless of whether it was true or not, the moxia Duchy received more attention. Many people traveled thousands of miles to the moxia Duchy in order to see the eternal Dragon, including many people of high status.

    All of this had greatly stimted the economic recovery and development of the mo Xia Duchy.

    If the current situation continued, it would take less than half a year for the kingdom of mo Xia to return to its peak state. It might even surpass the Grand Duke of thorn, who had experienced ups and downs, and was now frequentlymenting about how fate made fools of people.

    Garen only stopped for a moment and looked at the rough scenery of the mo Xia Duchy.

    He didn¡¯t stay for long. After taking a few nces, he continued to fly toward the Timo Kingdom.

    Garen¡¯s current physical strength and energy were extremely abundant. He did not need to rest at all on the way from the immortal fortress to the Timo Kingdom.

    *

    *

    *

    In the white bone wastnd, under the cover of the dark clouds, the air was dark without any light.

    A silver light was faintly visible in the dark clouds.

    Garen frowned and looked down.

    Skeletons, corpses, ghosts ... Countless undead creatures wandered aimlessly in the bone wilderness, unconsciously letting out low roars, looking for traces of living creatures.

    the aftereffects of the blood sacrifice and deification ceremony ...

    Garen shook his head.

    In his view, the white bone wilderness had already be one with the blood sacrifice ceremony and had be a chronic disease on the Noah continent that was difficult to eradicate.

    Garen saw the fortifications built around the area. There were many duchies ¡®soldiers and people from the Church of Light patrolling and guarding the borders, guarding against the spread and expansion of the bone wilderness.

    Chi Chi Chi ...

    The undead aura touched the magic shield around garen¡¯s body and made a sizzling sound, as if it was being corroded by acid.

    If an ordinary creature mistakenly entered this ce, they would instantly be turned into skeletons by the spiritual energy of death and be a part of the white bone wastnd.

    The rotten smell here made garen a little unhappy.

    He pped his dragon wings and tore a passage in the gloomy cloud of dead spirits.

    The clouds formed by the death aura parted in front of garen and gradually closed behind him. Garen¡¯s entrance and exit did not affect him at all.

    As he gradually went deeper into the sky above the center of the white bone wastnd, garen looked down again. The original wide field of vision was almostpletely covered by the misty gray air.

    The lives of nearly a million people, the blood sacrifice ceremony, and Halis¡¯s legendary magic created this gray wastnd. It was born to take revenge on the living, and from the moment it was born, it was surrounded by an ominous and rotten smell of the undead.

    ¡°When I¡¯m going to study the spells of the dead in depth, this ce will be an out-and-out Holy Land for the dead,¡±

    There were many necromancers hidden in the bone wilderness.

    More than half of the necromancers in the Noah continent hade to the bone wilderness to study necromancy spells that yed with corpses and souls. While they obtained the help of the bone wilderness, they were also faintly improving the power of the bone wilderness.

 Chapter 282

    ?

    Chapter 282: The pregnant Dragon

    Trantor: 549690339

    Garen had no intention of staying here.

    However, when he passed by the deep pit created by the nine-ring meteor explosion, his eyes revealed a look of surprise, and his body paused.

    A pale giant beast was resting in it, using the deep pit left by the spell as its nest. It was surrounded by corpses that had been drained of death energy.

    stone tomb snake dragon ...

    The Ishizaka serpent Dragon¡¯s favorite food was the undead.

    After mating with Ulpian and getting pregnant, it left on its own and returned to the white bone wastnd.

    Before the white bone wastnd was formed, it was certain that this ce would be a paradise for the undead. The Ishizaka serpent Dragon was an expert in this aspect.

    At the same time, the sensitive Ishizaka snake dragon noticed the gaze from above.

    It immediately bared its fangs and looked up at the sky.

    Pregnant female dragons were more violent and dangerous than usual. Snake Dragons would kill all living creatures that invaded their territory, and the dead ones would kill them again to prevent any idents from happening.

    When it saw garen, the Ishizaka snake dragon was slightly stunned, but it quickly retracted its fangs.

    ¡°Sir garen, why are you here?¡±

    The Ishizaka snake dragon spoke in a hoarse dragonnguage, and at the same time, it wriggled its body and flew up to meet garen.

    ¡°I was just passing by and saw you.¡±

    Garen nodded lightly.

    yes, there are a lot of undead here. It¡¯s very suitable for raising offspring, so I built my nest here.

    The Ishizaka serpent Dragon really liked the environment of the white bone wastnd.

    It wished that the whole world was like this.

    ¡°Would you like to stay for a while and visit my Dragon Nest?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t had the time to thank you for helping me find a partner.¡±

    Ishizaka snake dragon extended a warm invitation.

    As soon as he mentioned his spouse, garen thought of the terrifying rtionship between snake-Dragon species.

    ¡°No, I still have things to do.¡±

    Garen looked at the deep pit full of corpses and rejected decisively.

    Invite him to be a guest?

    Could it be that he wanted to invite him to gnaw on bones?

    Garen found it hard to ept.

    that¡¯s a pity. I still have half a Death Knight that I ate. It seems to have been transformed from a Holy Knight.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to try it? The death Knight transformed from a Holy Knight is an unparalleled delicacy.¡±

    Holy Knight ... Garen¡¯s eyes focused.

    He was more sensitive to the word Holy Knight.

    the Pdins who swept this ce were eroded by the death spirit? ¡±

    Garen felt that it was unlikely.

    In fact, the Church of Light was not the only one with Holy Knights.

    This was a general term for a profession simr to that of spellcasters. Pdins also had different types of power.

    It would have been fine if it was a Pdin from another sect, but the Pdins from the Church of Light were all undead killers, the kind that could not live under the same sky as the evil undead. It was as difficult as ascending to the heavens to transform a Pdin of light into a Death Knight.

    ¡°It¡¯s not corroded by the spiritual energy of death.¡±

    Ishizaka snake dragon smacked his lips.

    ¡°Do you remember the Archmage who specialized in illusions?¡±

    she turned into a ghost and called herself the ghost Empress. She¡¯s the most powerful guy in the white bone wastnd.

    I don¡¯t know how she managed to transform into this Death Knight.

    Isaiah ... The other party¡¯s figure appeared in garen¡¯s mind.

    Although they did not interact much, garen had a deep impression of this rare great wizard from the school of illusion.

    Garen remembered that she had died under Halius¡¯s sneak attack.

    Speaking of which, Halius was really despicable and cunning. He was clearly a powerful legendary, but he still lowered himself to ambush a ninth-circle wizard. He waspletely unscrupulous.

    Out of all the enemies that garen had encountered, Halius had left the deepest impression on him. After all, it was the first time he had felt the shadow of death. If there was a chance, garen would really like to kill this legendary Lich personally.

    I don¡¯t know where the ghost Queen is now. I took advantage of her absence and ate many of her high-level undead subordinates.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll be able to beat me when shees back.¡±

    The Ishizaka snake dragon licked its lips, as if it had not had enough.

    Upon hearing what the Ishizaka snake dragon said, garen carefully sized it up.

    The stone tomb snake dragon, which was originally about the same size as Ulpian, had now exceeded 40 meters in length. It had be even more slimmer and longer. Its pale-white scales had be thicker andrger, and its ws and teeth had be sharper.

    This kind of growth was unusual.

    Garen cast the creature rank detection skill and looked at the Ishizaka snake dragon.

    [ creature rank: 18 ]

    Eighteen ... It was not far from legendary.

    ¡°You¡¯ve improved very quickly.¡±

    This creature¡¯s rank was equivalent to a Red Dragon in its Prime.

    Garen was surprised.

    If Ulpian were toe and fight with Ishizaka snake dragon again, he would probably be beaten to the point where he would doubt his life.

    yes, the undead here are more delicious than the ones in the abyssal ne.

    ¡°Their bodies seem to contain an unusual power. After I ate them, my strength increased very quickly.¡±

    Ishizaka snake dragon licked his lips again.

    Perhaps it was due to the influence of the blood sacrifice and deification ceremony ... Garen thought to himself.

    At this rate of growth, it would not take long for the Shizuka serpent Dragon to be a legendary creature. It was quite lucky to be able to benefit from the blood sacrifice and deification ceremony.

    The future was promising.

    ¡°I wish you the best of luck in bing a legend.¡±

    Garen said.

    thank you for your blessing. If you need me, I will give you my power.

    Ishizaka snake dragon lowered his head.

    Even though it was very close to bing a legend, it still maintained enough respect in front of garen.

 Chapter 283

    ?

    Chapter 283: Meeting the ancient silver Dragon

    Trantor: 549690339

    the white bone wastnd isn¡¯t safe. You¡¯re pregnant, so be careful.

    Garen nced at the Ishizaka snake Dragon¡¯s abdomen and whispered.

    For Dragons, pregnancy wouldn¡¯t affect their strength too much, but it would reduce the reaction speed and perception of the pregnant female dragon to a certain extent. If they weren¡¯t careful enough, they might be ambushed by other creatures and fall into a terrible situation.

    Snake-Dragon species were rare enough.

    Garen did not wish to see this rare species of Dragon that was already on the verge of extinctionpletely disappear one day in the future, never to exist again, even if they were not a part of the true dragon.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡±

    After hearing garen¡¯s words, the Ishizaka snake dragon was slightly stunned at first, and then said gratefully.

    other than the ghost Queen, there is no creature here that can threaten me. Please rest assured.

    Garen nodded, and then his heart moved, and he asked, ¡± that ghost Empress has already reached the legend rank? ¡±

    The current level 18 stomb Naga was definitely able to do whatever it wanted in front of a legend. However, from what it said, the only thing it was afraid of in the bone wilderness was Isaiah¡¯s soul that had turned into the ghost Queen, which might be stronger than the ninth-circle great mage when she was alive.

    I¡¯m not too sure about her exact strength.

    Ishizaka snake dragon thought about it carefully and said, ¡± she has a lot of high-level undead subordinates. I¡¯ve only seen her a few times from afar, but my intuition tells me that she¡¯s very dangerous. There¡¯s an inexplicable aura on her that makes my heart palpitate.

    After a pause, Ishizaka snake dragon continued, ¡± and the strange thing is, when I first met her, she was just an illusory spirit. Although she was powerful, she didn¡¯t give me that kind of feeling.

    however, the second time I met her, she got rid of the spectral soul¡¯s illusory form and possessed a physical body, which made my heart palpitate.

    Ghost ... Ghosts were a kind of undead creature born from the residual soul power under the catalysis of death aura. It was reasonable to say that it was very difficult to obtain a physical body, especially when this ghost Queen was born very recently.

    Even if her predecessor was an illusion great wizard, she had only been born for a short time. Without enough time to nourish her with death aura, she shouldn¡¯t have obtained a physical body.

    Unless there was some kind of opportunity.

    ¡°Is it because of the blood sacrifice ceremony?¡±

    Garen thought to himself.

    Halius wanted to regain aplete human body from the half-human, half-skeleton Lich body through the blood sacrifice ceremony.

    Although he failed in the end, it was obvious that the blood sacrifice and deification ceremony did have such an ability. If he had not met garen, Halius would have been wreaking havoc on the Noah continent with his human body.

    If it was because of the blood sacrifice deification ceremony, it was not impossible for the ghost Queen to get rid of the restrictions of her ghost form in such a short time.

    This was a very reasonable way of thinking.

    However, deep in his heart, garen felt that something was wrong. However, garen could not figure out what was wrong. It was just a vague intuition.

    But no matter how much he tried to connect the two, he could not connect the ck Sun sculpture to Alina.

    ¡°From what you said earlier, the ghost Empress isn¡¯t in the white bone wilderness?¡±

    Garen said as he looked at the stone tomb serpent Dragon.

    Ishizaka snake dragon nodded, but at the same time, he looked puzzled and said, ¡± yes, I found out that she left this ce some time ago. As for why she left and where she went, I don¡¯t know.

    The ghost Queen that Isaiah had turned into was good at mental illusions. If she wanted to leave, the human guards around the bone wilderness would not be able to find her.

    it¡¯s good that she¡¯s gone. The high-level undead under hermand are no match for me.

    at my current growth rate, I¡¯ll definitely be a legend after I finish hunting and eating them.

    at that time, the ghost Empress will return to the white bone wastnd, and I won¡¯t have to be afraid of her anymore.

    The Ishizaka serpent Dragon was born with the ability to restrain undead creatures. It was full of confidence in itself. As long as it could reach the legendary level, even if the ghost Queen was a legendary undead creature that was a bit higher than it, it was confident that it could defeat and devour her.

    Not in the bone wilderness ... Garen frowned slightly.

    If she was still in the white bone wastnd, he would definitely stop here to find her and investigate the source of the changes in her body. However, she was nowhere to be found, so he could only give up on this idea.

    when I be a legend, the white bone wastnd will be my yground.

    The Ishizaka snake dragon stuck out its long Scarlet tongue.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait and see.¡±

    Garen replied simply.

    He then bade farewell to the Ishizaka serpent Dragon and continued on his way to the Church of Light.

    The silver Dragon returned to the sky thousands of meters above the ground. It pped its wings and flew quickly. Its huge body tore a hole in the dark clouds of the dead, but it was slowly healing. Scattered golden sunlight shone in, but it was blocked by the healing clouds in the blink of an eye.

    Garen crossed the gray wastnd and the devastated ironstone defense line. At full speed, he left the area where the white bone wastnd was in less than ten minutes.

 Chapter 284

    ?

    Chapter 284: Meeting the ancient silver Dragon

    Trantor: 549690339

    When the thick gray clouds were left behind, the scene in front of him suddenly became clear.

    The rolling mountains, the dense forest rippling in the wind, the tribes of creatures and human towns dotted the mountains and forests ... They all appeared in garen¡¯s field of vision.

    Turning around to look at the white bone wastnd that was still shrouded in dark clouds, not revealing a single trace of golden sunlight, garen shook his head gently. Then, he collected his thoughts and flew towards the capital of the Timo Kingdom.

    *

    *

    *

    The capital of the Timo Kingdom, rken city.

    Compared to the bustling scene decades ago, the poption of rken city was now sparse. The pedestrians on the spacious streets were in twos and threes, and many shops were closed. Even the bright sunshine could not cover the bleak and deste atmosphere here.

    For a long time, the most prosperous and powerful human Kingdom on the Noah continent had fallen to a state that was inferior to some duchies.

    Many nobles transferred their wealth and fled to other duchies.

    Some residents who were extremely disappointed in their country also left this city that had been standing for nearly a thousand years.

    After the war, almost all the human countries had declined in strength and were busy stabilizing their internal situation. During this period of time, the Timo Kingdom did not suffer any new provocations or invasions. However, when the other duchies recovered from this, the Tino Kingdom, which had been weakened to the bottom, would still be a target for all.

    The words ¡®Kingdom¡¯ no longer lived up to its name.

    If nothing unexpected happened, it wouldn¡¯t be long before the word ¡®Kingdom¡¯ was removed from its name.

    Under the shade of the trees, on the main street, the pedestrians who asionally walked by mostly had worried expressions on their faces. They were in a hurry, and their eyes were full of confusion and anxiety about the future.

    At the same time, the sun seemed to be blocked by a huge object.

    Suddenly, a shadow spread out on the ground.

    Some people lowered their heads to look at the shadow that shrouded them. After a slight pause, they subconsciously looked up.

    A sh of silver light entered their field of vision, from far to near, from high to low.

    Dragon wings with strong fascias, towering dragon horns, silver-white and silver-gray dragon scales, and three rings of ck scales ...

    In the blink of an eye, a giant true dragon that was even taller and more majestic than the tallest building in the capital appeared before their eyes.

    ¡°Dragon ... Here ites again.¡±

    Some of the people who had seen garen before were shocked.

    In less than a year, the Dragon¡¯s body had obviously grown a lot.

    News of the Dragon of eternity had also reached the Timo Kingdom, and they recognized it.

    ¡°The Dragon of eternity ... Could it really be the legendary time Dragon?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, how could his body grow so fast?¡±

    Some people looked up at the sky and the silver Dragon, mumbling to themselves, their faces showing respect and fear.

    The silver Dragon did not hold back.

    As soon as it appeared, it caused a greatmotion in rken city.

    At the same time, the guards in the pce noticed garen¡¯s figure, and they started to worry.

    Thest time garen came here, he had brought a few other true dragons with him, and he had almost looted all the wealth left in the Timo Kingdom. Until now, the Treasury of the Timo Kingdom was still empty, and they had yet to recover.

    ¡°What does he want to do?¡±

    Garen did not fly towards the location of the Timo Royal Court under the gazes of all the people.

    He didn¡¯te here to loot a burning house.

    Moreover, even if you dug three feet deep into the ground of the current Timo Kingdom, you wouldn¡¯t be able to find much good stuff. After garen obtained theva half-ne, his wealth could be said to have surpassed the entire Timo Kingdom.

    Garen had a clear goal, so he did not care about the gazes of the ordinary people and flew straight to the Church of Light.

    Before this, garen had never been to the Great Church of Light.

    He only knew that the headquarters of the Church of Light was located in the capital of Timo.

    However, when he was thinking about going to the Church of Light, he nced at rken city from the sky and easily found the location of the Temple of Light.

    It was a tall tower-like building that waspletely white without any impurities. A glowing sphere that looked like a sun was suspended at the top of the building, emitting a constant stream of light to the surroundings. The shape was very eye-catching, far more eye-catching than the king¡¯s pce.

    As he flew towards the Temple of Light, garen¡¯s body paused when he was close enough.

    He smelled a familiar scent.

    ¡°Eh? What is she doing here?¡±

    ¡°There seems to be other people.¡±

    Garen looked at the Temple of Light, his dragon wings retracted to both sides of his body, and he descended.

    At the same time, there were obvious ripples in the air, and a bright and dazzling white light appeared. It suddenly condensed and turned into a figure that was emitting light.

    It was an elder who looked to be in his 70s.

    His slightly aged face was filled with wrinkles and he had a white beard. He was wearing a white robe with a burning sun and a golden sun crown. He was holding an exquisite wooden staff that emitted a soft white light.

    The wooden staff in his hand was only 1.2 meters long. There were golden patterns carved on it, and white light condensed in the air and entered the wooden staff.

    It gave people a feeling that it was different from the rest, extraordinary and out of the ordinary.

    ¡°A divine artifact?¡±

    When he saw the wooden staff in her hand, garen¡¯s heart trembled.

 Chapter 285

    ?

    Chapter 285: Meeting the ancient silver Dragon

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be a divine artifact.¡±

    it should be a divine weapon with a certain amount of divinity.

    Just like the gods, their weapons would not appear so easily in the main material ne. The main material ne rejected the gods, including their weapons.

    Garen squinted his eyes and looked at the old man carefully.

    If he was not mistaken, this was the current Pope of the Church of Light.

    It was yellian, the Pope of light who was a legendary priest, a legendary evocation spellcaster, and had the ability of two legends.

    Halius had been dormant for a long time, and he had only dared to start the blood sacrifice ceremony when the light Pope had left. This was enough to show the strength of the light Pope.

    Hello, The Guardian true dragon of the kingdom of Mosha. You defeated the Dragon of eternity of Halis. 1

    ¡°My name is jellian, the current Holy Emperor.¡±

    ¡°I wonder what¡¯s the purpose of the eternal Dragon¡¯s arrival?¡±

    With a gentle smile on his face, the light Pope looked like a kind old man, making it hard for people to be on guard against him. Additionally, his voice carried a strange power, making people want to trust him and listen to his teachings.

    ¡°Hello, the legendary Holy Emperor. I have some things I want to discuss with you.¡±

    After a pause, garen looked at the Temple of Light and said, ¡± ¡°However, you seem to have other guests.¡±

    In front of him, the light Pope was not the real Pope, but an illusion cast by the divine spell.

    The light Pope still maintained his genial smile.

    I didn¡¯t expect the Dragon of eternity to suddenly visit. My real body is talking to someone. Please forgive me.

    His words were very polite, and his voice was gentle and soft, making it impossible for people to have any ill feelings.

    After he finished speaking, the light Pope invited garen into the temple for another talk.

    Garen looked at the size of the eye Pce and cast a transformation spell.

    In a faint light, the giant true Dragon¡¯s body slowly shrank, turning into a harmless, cute little Dragon.

    The young dragon with four round horns on its headnded and flew toward the temple¡¯s Gate.

    There were statue-like Holy Knights standing guard in the surroundings silently. They did not look at garen¡¯s arrival, as if they did not notice garen¡¯s approach at all. It seemed that they had already received the notice of the light Pope.

    The entire Church of Light was surrounded by a bright and zing power.

    If there were any evil creatures here, they would not even need the help of the surrounding Pdins. They would be unable to hide from this power and would be purified to death.

    As for how the Church of Light purified evil, garen had already seen it before.

    That was the true meaning of turning his bones into ashes. From his body to his soul, he waspletely purified.

    After entering the hall of the temple, the first thing he saw was a tall statue.

    The sculpture was more than ten meters tall and was in the shape of a human. Its face was shrouded in ayer of hazy white light, making it impossible to see clearly. Its entire body was carved from pure white jade and was also emitting a white halo.

    90% of the things in the hall were white and warm, like the sun that warmed the world.

    ¡°Garen?¡±

    A sweet and familiar voice entered garen¡¯s ears.

    Garen looked up.

    A tall woman with golden hair and snow-white skin appeared in garen¡¯s field of vision.

    There were two other people beside her.

    Garen had already seen one of them before. It was the Holy Emperor yeine from earlier on. As for the other one, it was garen¡¯s first time seeing him.

    It was a handsome young man. His appearance and clothes were no different from that of a 20-year-old noble son. However, his eyes revealed a profound sense of vicissitudes and years.

    This young man had a unique temperament that had been formed over time.

    The blonde woman was the silver Dragon, Luna, whom he had not seen in a long time.

    Garen shifted his gaze, and then strode towards Luna with his short and thick Little Dragon legs. He asked curiously, ¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you on the Dragon Ind? Why is he here in the radiant church?¡±

    At the same time, after confirming that it was garen, Luna¡¯s face lit up. She didn¡¯t answer garen¡¯s question directly, but introduced him to the young man beside her, ¡± this is the oldest man on Metal Dragon Ind. He¡¯s the one I told you about, Grandpa Nehemiah.

    She then looked at the young man and introduced, ¡± this is a friend I made in the icy ins of the extreme north, garen.

    The ancient silver Dragon, Nehemiah ... Garen looked at the young-looking Nehemiah.

    He focused his eyes and used [ creature rank inspection ].

    [ creature rank: 28 ]

    Level. 28 ... His creature level was much higher than garen¡¯s.

    Nehemiah was almost 1200 years old, and he was infinitely close to bing an ancient dragon. He was very old and was about to reach the end of his life, but as long as he could break through to be an ancient dragon, his lifespan would be greatly extended.

    To a true dragon, whether it was an ancient dragon or an ancient dragon, they were all in a precarious state and could die at any time. They would stop breathing when their physical body and spirit were at their strongest and fall into an eternal sleep.

    There were almost no ancient or immemorial Dragons on the continent.

    Only by bing an immemorial Dragon would a true dragon be able to greatly extend their lifespan. An immemorial Dragon¡¯s lifespan could reach four to five thousand years, far exceeding the lifespan of an ordinary true Dragon¡¯s thousand years.

    ¡°Eh? It¡¯s not polite and friendly to investigate someone¡¯s strength.¡±

    Nehemiah¡¯s gaze shifted slightly as he smiled at garen.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to offend you.¡±

    Garen did not expect the other party to be able to detect the creature level detection skill, so he said a little awkwardly.

    He had a lot of respect for this elder of Luna¡¯s.

    Luna had told him that the Dragon Soul Stone he had used was actually produced by nehemaia, which had indirectly helped him a lot.

    if you use this spell on a creature with a stronger spiritual power than you, it will be detected.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not careful, you might anger existences much stronger than you. Don¡¯t use it casually.¡±

    Nehemiah did not mind garen¡¯s offense, and instead gave him a friendly reminder.

    At the same time, Nehemiah¡¯s gaze shifted between garen and Luna for a moment before he smiled and said, ¡± I¡¯ve heard little Luna mention you a lot. She said that you¡¯re an outstanding and special true dragon.

 Chapter 286

    ?

    Chapter 286: The original sun god

    Trantor: 549690339

    I¡¯ve heard little Luna talk about you a lot. She said that you¡¯re an outstanding and special true dragon, and she seems to like you a lot.

    After hearing what the ancient silver Dragon said, garen was slightly stunned.

    He looked at Luna, who was standing next to him.

    A faint blush crept up Luna¡¯s face as she turned to Nehemiah and said angrily, ¡± when did I say those things, Grandpa Nehemiah? don¡¯t spout nonsense.

    Nehemiahughed and winked at garen. He then teased Luna, ¡± you didn¡¯t say it directly, but that¡¯s what you meant. Which of the little guys on Dragon Ind, including the Golden Dragon, have you been praising me? ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard the name garen so many times that I¡¯m getting calluses in my ears.¡±

    Luna, who had always been elegant and quiet, suddenly acted like a little girl in front of Nehemiah. She stomped her feet and looked at Nehemiah angrily.¡±You¡¯re thinking too much. What nonsense are you spouting? if you continue to spout nonsense, I¡¯ll ignore you in the future.¡±

    Nehemiah spread his hands.

    ¡°Alright, alright, I was wrong.¡±

    Luna looked at garen and touched her chest. She said softly, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±

    Garen shook his little head.

    At this moment, Nehemiah was looking at garen, sizing him up in his Dragon Whelp form, before saying, ¡± Luna, I didn¡¯t really believe yourpliments before, but it seems like you were too conservative.

    Nehemiah saw through everything.

    From the first time she saw garen, she could tell that he had legendary strength, just like the light Pope.

    As a legend, they all had a unique aura. If they didn¡¯t have a special ability to hide their aura, it would be difficult to hide from the eyes of other legends.

    Luna didn¡¯t understand.

    Her impression of garen was still the same as thest time they parted.

    It was also the time when they met in the mo Xia Duchy. At that time, garen was still a superrge true dragon, and was still a little far from a true legend.

    ¡°Your little friend has already entered the legendary level.¡±

    Nehemiah added, his eyes filled with admiration for garen.

    He couldn¡¯t tell garen¡¯s age, but from what Luna said before, garen had just reached adulthood. To reach the legendary level just as he reached adulthood, this kind of talent was unbelievable even among all the true dragons.

    Ga ... Garen, when did you be a legend? ¡±

    Luna¡¯s mouth was wide open, and she stuttered.

    She knew that garen was growing very quickly, but to be a legendary creature so quickly was beyond her imagination.

    Luna was a Silver Dragon, and it would take her at least 300 years to reach the legendary-realm if she didn¡¯t have any opportunities and relied on her body.

    ¡°Just recently. I was just lucky.¡±

    Without the life gem, he felt he would need at least a year and a half to reach his current level.

    ¡°You will be a legend sooner orter.¡±

    Garen said as he saw the destion on Luna¡¯s face.

    Luna nodded absent-mindedly.

    ording to garen¡¯s growth rate, by the time she became a legend, what level would garen have reached?

    Luna felt that the distance between her and garen was getting further and further.

    She clearly remembered the first time she met garen. At that time, garen was only twelve meters long. In order to protect garen¡¯s pride, she had deliberately not revealed her superrge body.

    It had only been a few years, but garen, who was still in the form of a young dragon Whelp, had already be a legendary creature.

    Luna let out an unnoticeable sigh.

    Immediately, garen asked again why Luna and the others were here.

    Luna didn¡¯t answer, but Nehemiah said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m an old friend of yeine.¡±

    I don¡¯t have much time left, and I don¡¯t want to die in a deep sleep, so I¡¯m going to travel the Noah continent again. Today, I happened to pass by the Timo Kingdom and catch up with my old friend.

    Time is running out ... Luna¡¯s face darkened when she heard Nehemiah¡¯s words.

    He said it in a carefree manner, but garen could hear a hint of helplessness in his voice.

    From the looks of it, Nehemiah did not have the confidence to break through the boundary between life and death and advance into an ancient dragon.

    He was the one who understood his own situation the best. He knew very well if a creature of Nehemiah¡¯s level could break through the limits of life and death, so he would not blindly believe in himself.

    The light Pope looked at the ancient silver Dragon and sighed, ¡± Nehemiah, I¡¯ve told you before. If you are willing to join the arms of the God of Light, the gates of the divine Kingdom will open for you.

    Nehemiah¡¯s eyes widened, and he said rudely, ¡± ¡°Go to the divine kingdom of light to listen to teachings? I might as well just die.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even want to go to the Dragon God¡¯s divine Kingdom, let alone the God of Light.¡±

    Any Dragon God would be more than happy to bring an ancient silver Dragon into their divine Kingdom.

    Nehemiah was free to choose any divine Kingdom that belonged to the Dragon gods.

    It was not just the Dragon God. As long as a God was not afraid of the tinum Dragon God, they would not reject the addition of an ancient silver Dragon.

    After entering the God¡¯s kingdom, one could obtain another kind of eternal life with the help of the great power of the gods. However, this kind of eternal life had great restrictions. The creatures of the God¡¯s kingdom lived by depending on the gods, so they basically bid farewell to their free bodies and will.

    Eternal life was very tempting, but not all creatures were willing to obtain eternal life at the cost of bing a god¡¯s vassal.

 Chapter 287

    ?

    Chapter 287: The original sun god

    Trantor: 549690339

    The more powerful a being was, the more they wanted to be undying by themselves.

    Even if it meant eternal death.

    The light Pope slightly shook his head and didn¡¯t persuade him anymore.

    ¡°That¡¯s such a pity.¡±

    ¡°When I ascend to the divine Kingdom, we can still be friends for a long time.¡±

    The light Pope didn¡¯t say anything about the light God, who had great divine power, being more powerful than the Dragon God.

    The Dragon God system had a remarkable feature.

    The Dragon God was first a Dragon that had lived for countless years, then a God.

    As for creatures like dragons, the longer they lived, the more powerful they were. The moment of death for every Dragon was the peak of their physical and spiritual strength.

    Tiamat and Bahamut, who had always been low-level divine powers, hadbat power that many gods with great divine powers were unwilling to provoke.

    At the same time, the light Supreme Pontiff¡¯s gaze fell on garen.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of you for a long time. I wanted to pay you a visit in my free time, but I¡¯ve been tied up with some errands,¡± he said with a smile.

    today, with just one look, I understand that you indeed have the same power as the rumors say.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed unusual.¡±

    As he spoke, the light Pope¡¯s gaze swept past the ring of ck scales on garen¡¯s body.

    The Holy Knights of the Church of Light swept through the bone wilderness. Some of the necromancers who studied necromancy in the bone wilderness were arrested by the Holy Knights. When those necromancers begged for mercy, they revealed a lot of information.

    The true dragon of eternity, the protector of the kingdom of Mosha, was actually a legendary dragon species, the time Dragon.

    This rumor had started from the necromancers who had peeked into the memories of the dead.

    The light Pope could sense a slight fluctuation from garen¡¯s body, a fluctuation that belonged to the long river of time.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Nehemiah¡¯s eyes flickered.

    He knew the light Pope well and knew that the light Pope would not praise someone¡¯s character out of courtesy for no reason.

    Thus, Nehemiah¡¯s eyes were focused and serious as he looked at garen again.

    Among the metallic dragons and the pentashade Dragons, the silver dragons had the strongest mind power at their age. Every Silver Dragon was an excellent spellcaster.

    However, he was not a pure spell caster. Most of his legendary strength came from the body of a giant dragon, and he did not have the same mental strength as the light Pope. Thus, Nehemiah could not sense the existence of the river of time, and naturally could not see the abnormalities around garen.

    ¡°You just left the Dragon Ind, so you probably don¡¯t know that Halius has be a Lich.¡±

    and he failed to fulfill his ambition. He died at the hands of the Dragon of eternity not long ago.

    The light Pope said with a sigh.

    ¡°Halius ...¡± I¡¯ve seen him before. He¡¯s a shockingly talented and passionate spellcaster.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s more talented than you in magic.¡±

    I didn¡¯t expect him to choose to be an evil creature like a Lich.

    Nehemiah shook his head.

    The light Pope said with aplicated tone, spell casters have wisdom and knowledge that far exceeds that of ordinary people. However, it is also because of this that many spell casters are blinded by their ignorant arrogance and lose their original heart when they first embarked on this path.

    countless disasters and destruction were caused by them.

    Garen nodded slightly, agreeing with what the light Pope said.

    Although he loved to study magic and was also a spell caster, he had to admit that the Pope of light was right.

    The alpha Empire was a living example.

    Such a powerful empire.

    Of the 3000 seats in the Imperial Parliament, the lowest was level 36. Any random person would be stronger than the light Pope.

    However, sess and failure came from the caster.

    It was a sad sight to see the alpha Empire destroyed by the spellcasters ¡®Civil War.

    Simrly, in the history of the Noah continent, most of the disasters were caused by spellcasters.

    Garen didn¡¯t know much about the other main material worlds, but there was a high probability that they were simr.

    After that, the light Pope looked at garen, straightened his expression, and asked, ¡± ¡°Why have youe?¡±

    Garen did not know in advance that there would be friends here, so he specially came over to reminisce about the past. The light Pope did not know what he had here that could attract garen.

    On the other side, the little Dragon Whelp¡¯s expression was also serious, showing a cute yet serious expression.

    ¡°You should be able to recognize this.¡±

    ¡°I heard that the Church of Light has been searching for it.¡±

    The Dragon w swiped.

    Garen opened the dimensional space and took out the ck Sun sculpture.

    The appearance of the sculpture, which had many cracks on it due to Yuna¡¯s actions, immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    Although this evil-looking thing was not enhanced by the power of the evil god, its appearance alone was not to be ignored.

    When Luna and Nehemiah saw the ck Sun sculpture, they were curious, but they didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. The light Pope, on the other hand, was stunned for a moment, and his eyes immediately became sharp.

    The statue that looked like a ck Sun with eyes and tentacles stood silently in the pure white Temple.

    The light Pope stared at the ck Sun sculpture.

    Immediately, he let out a long breath and shifted his gaze to garen, who had taken out the ck Sun sculpture.

    The light Pope shook his head in disappointment, and said to garen, ¡± this is not the statue we¡¯re looking for. It doesn¡¯t carry any evil power.

    The statue that had lost the power of the ck Sun was just an ordinary statue in the eyes of the light Pope.

    After hearing the light Pope¡¯s words, garen¡¯s expression became serious, and he said word by word, ¡± you¡¯re right. It doesn¡¯t carry the power of evil, but that¡¯s now.

 Chapter 288

    ?

    Chapter 288: The original sun god

    Trantor: 549690339

    before that, I was able to hear mind ravings and bewitching prayers around it.

    The light Pope¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°What prayer did you hear?¡±

    Garen repeated the words he had heard before.

    ¡®he¡¯ was born from the ck fog.¡¯He¡¯ is the creator of the ck fog.

    ¡°He brings darkness, he brings light.¡±

    ¡°.............¡±

    He remembered it very clearly, not missing a single word.

    He had just said a few words when white light surged in the temple. The gentle white light gradually became ring.

    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡±

    The light Pope said in a deep voice.

    Garen noticed the changes in his surroundings and stopped chanting the prayer.

    While he was chanting the prayer, he could vaguely feel an invisible forceing back to life and approaching. It also echoed in his ears.

    The light Pope¡¯s smile had disappeared, and he looked solemn.

    He looked at garen and said in a low voice,¡±please forgive me for my rudeness.¡± &Nbsp;

    In the next moment, the light Pope¡¯s eyes glowed dazzlingly, almost lighting up the entire godly Pce.

    Garen did not feel any danger.

    This was a divine spell used to detect evil.

    The bright light followed the light Pope¡¯s gaze and swept past garen¡¯s body in an instant, making garen feel a warm andfortable feeling.

    The light Pope heaved a sigh of relief when he did not see any traces of contamination on garen¡¯s body.

    you¡¯ve been in contact with ¡®him.¡¯ I have to be careful.

    After a short pause, the light Pope asked anxiously,¡±The evil power on this statue, have you destroyed it or transferred it?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, it has been transferred,¡± garen said honestly.

    The light Pope was not disappointed.

    God had given him the Corona scepter and asked him to use it to destroy evil. This meant that it was difficult to destroy it with the power of mere mortals. The other party was likely to be a time Dragon, but even a young dragon probably did not have the ability to destroy it.

    ¡°What¡¯s worse is that I found that it has been transferred into the body of the Church of Light¡¯s Pdin.¡±

    ¡°.............¡±

    Garen omitted the unimportant parts and told the light Pope about the whole incident.

    this information might be able to help you.

    He used magic to copy the faces of several Pdins and priests and showed them to the light Pope.

    After listening to garen¡¯s words, the light Pope¡¯s face turned serious and said, ¡± yes, the information you¡¯ve brought is very important and crucial. On behalf of the radiant church, I express my utmost gratitude to you.

    Don¡¯t just thank me verbally.

    At least give me something more practical ... Garen didn¡¯t say it out loud, but thought to himself.

    At the same time, as if he had heard garen¡¯s thoughts, the light Pope took off a pure white ring from his palm and handed it to garen. He said in a serious tone, ¡± ¡°Please ept this ring, it¡¯s what you deserve.¡±

    It was a piece of legendary equipment that was surrounded by a dazzling elemental light.

    ¡°How can I ept this?¡±

    Garen said, embarrassed. At the same time, he stretched out his Dragon w and took the ring from the light Pope¡¯s hand, sizing it up with interest.

    ¡°It¡¯s called the ring of protection.¡±

    after absorbing enough elemental energy, it can instantly cast the nine-circle protection spell, great disintegration, and the nine-circle transformation spell. It has both offensive and defensive capabilities.

    Garen¡¯s eyes lit up as he epted it happily.

    The great disintegration spell was a powerful spell that could disintegrate all magic tools and spells within an area. Magic tools would be disintegrated into raw materials, and spells would be disintegrated into dissipated elemental energy.

    This level 9 spell could even crack and destroy an artifact, but the probability was very low.

    As for the great disintegration spell, it was a rather terrifying killing spell among the transformation Series.

    The target that was hit would be disintegrated into tiny, invisible atoms. It was simr to Yuna¡¯s Dragon Breath.

    Garen had a dissociation spellbook in his hands. It was considered a watered-down version of the great dissociation, but it was already a high level Seven-circle spell.

    ¡°Cains!¡±

    After giving the ring of protection to garen, the light Pope shouted outside.

    The burly legendary Pdin pushed open the door and entered the temple.

    When he saw the ck Sun sculpture on the ground, the Pdin, who had a brief contact with garen, had a slight change in his expression. However, he also realized that there was no evil power on it.

    ¡°Your holiness.¡±

    Cains looked at the Pope of light and bowed slightly.

    Cains, you¡¯re in charge of the temple Knights, so you know more about the distribution of personnel than I do.

    ¡°Find these people.¡±

    the evil power is hidden in their bodies. Remember not to alert the enemy. After I find the target, I will immediately teleport over.

    Keynes knew the severity of the matter.

    After receiving instructions from the light Pope, he did not hesitate and quickly left the temple Hall to search for the traces of the Pdins.

    ¡°I still have hope on them.¡±

    The light Pope said as he rubbed his forehead.

    At the same time, he recalled the dark scene he saw that day and subconsciously clenched the Corona scepter.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you with such a serious expression.¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Nehemiah asked.

    Garen and Luna both looked at the light Pope.

    Garen only knew that this thing contained an unknown and evil power, but he didn¡¯t know whose sculpture it was and what kind of grudge it had with the God of Light. He was still quite curious.

    ¡°Do you know who the statue is?¡±

    He asked the Holy Emperor.

    The light Pope looked at Nehemiah and garen. After thinking for a while, he slowly said, ¡± ¡°The original god of the sun, Ya Heng.¡±

    Garen had never heard of the name of the original sun god and YA Heng ... However, he knew what yuanchu said.

    The original gods, the Aragami who had fought with the Orthodox gods, the primitive and ancient existences with divine power. They did not have divine power, but they controlled the original power of the universe.

    Before this, garen had always thought that ck sun¡¯s original body was some evil god.

    &Nbsp; he didn¡¯t expect it to be the deste God and not the evil god.

    There was a huge difference between them.

    The heretic God was still a God, and it still needed believers and faith.

    However, strictly speaking, the Aragami were not gods.

    To the Aragami, believers were just tools that were dispensable. Therefore, Aragami could really be ruthless characters that could destroy the world. They did not care about faith, and only acted ording to their likes and dislikes.

    ¡°Is it the Aragami?¡±

    Luna¡¯s face was filled with surprise.

    The light Pope nodded his head and said, ¡± an evil and powerful Aragami. A ck Sun that was born at the same time as the multiverse.

    ¡°My Lord has fought with him for countless years.¡±

    ¡®he¡¯ only acknowledges ¡®his¡¯ own ck light, and abhorred all other forms of light, attempting to extend ¡®his¡¯ ck light to all worlds.

    ¡°He is now eyeing the Noah continent.¡±

    After a short pause, the light Pope continued in a heavy voice, my Lord once sent down a divine decree, so I¡¯ve seen the world ruled by the original sun god ... It¡¯s terrifying.¡±

    The light Pope described it in a simple and straightforward way.

 Chapter 289

    ?

    Chapter 289: An affair (1-

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Life originates from the sun and light.¡±

    however, the original god of the sun was not a kind and just existence. He would only bring darkness and disaster to the world, bringing endless pain and death.

    The light Pope said with a serious look.

    my Lord teaches the world to be kind, merciful, and merciful, but he also admonishes us to destroy all darkness and evil with blinding light.

    ¡°The original sun god is the evil that needs to be destroyed!¡±

    The God of Light that the Church of Light worshipped had another name in many other prime material worlds. The God of Light was also the sun god.

    The original sun god, the sun god.

    These two were out-and-out arch-enemies.

    Looking at the light Pope¡¯s face that hadpletely lost its gentleness, garen had a feeling that in the near future, the Noah continent would once again fall into a period of turmoil. The difference between this and the war between human countries was that the disaster caused by the gods would affect the entire continent. Inparison, the war between humans was just a small fight.

    ¡°I hope the corrupted Pdins and priests don¡¯t cause too much trouble.¡±

    Garen shook his head slightly and thought to himself.

    However, that was only the best possibility.

    It had been two months since the transfer of the power of the original sun god.

    In two months, if this Aragami did not do anything and just waited for the people of the radiant church to find out, that would be an impossible thing. The most likely thing to happen was that there was already an evil n brewing in the dark.

    Garen did not leave immediately.

    The Pope of light said that Cains would be able to find out the results soon, so garen was also prepared to understand the situation and leave after he had an idea.

    As time passed, the sun slowly disappeared from the horizon, and the light in the empty Hall of the temple gradually dimmed.

    Suddenly, the light Pope¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    He scattered a white light, and Cains ¡®figure appeared in it.

    Garen, Nehemiah, and the others also looked over.

    ¡°Your holiness.¡±

    On the other side, Cains bowed slightly with a heavy expression and said in a deep voice, ¡± after they returned from the icy ins of the extreme north, they immediately headed to the white bone wastnd to carry out the mission of wiping out the undead.

    ¡°Then ... He hasn¡¯t returned to the divine Hall, and there¡¯s been no news of him either. He¡¯s gone missing.¡±

    He¡¯s missing ... His whereabouts were unknown even after entering the white bone wastnd.

    There was a 99% chance that he had died in the white bone wastnd.

    Upon hearing Cains ¡®words, the Pope of light frowned.

    He had personally been to the bone wilderness, but he had not been able to solve it. The bone wilderness that had been created by Hales had be a chronic disease on the Noah continent. It wasn¡¯t something that could be eradicated by the power of a legend.

    What did it mean to enter the bone wilderness and then disappear?

    The light Pope didn¡¯t say anything. He just pondered in silence.

    At the same time, garen had a few more guesses in his heart.

    Previously, when he heard what the Ishizaka snake dragon had said, he had felt that something was wrong with the situation in the white bone wastnd.

    The blood sacrifice ceremony was indeed powerful, but it couldn¡¯t make a ghost condense into a physical body in the blink of an eye. Otherwise, Halius wouldn¡¯t have gone to great lengths to kill millions of people to achieve his goal.

    In addition, the growth rate of the Ishizaka serpent Dragon was also abnormal.

    It was all thanks to the blood sacrifice deification ceremony, which garen did not really believe.

    the white bone wastnd has too much spiritual energy of death, even sunlight can¡¯t prate it.

    I tried to purify it before, but my power was almost exhausted, and I still failed.

    The light Pope said with a frown.

    the original god of the sun, the white bone wastnd ... What does he want to do?¡±

    The light Pope said with a worried look.

    Among all the people present, he was the only one who had felt the horror of the original sun god.

    Garen, Nehemiah, and Luna did not know much about this.

    Fear came from the unknown, but sometimes, the known could also give birth to iparable fear.

    The light Pope didn¡¯t want to see the Noah continent being shrouded in darkness and the terrible scene of light dissipating.

    Nehemiah looked at the worried Pope, and a bright smile appeared on his young face. yeine, I think you¡¯re too afraid of this original sun god.

    The Holy Emperor turned to look at Nehemiah.

    it doesn¡¯t matter what his goal is, ¡± Nehemiah continued with a smile. it doesn¡¯t matter how powerful he is. As long as we uproot all of his minions in this world, I don¡¯t believe he can cause any more trouble.

    After a pause, Nehemiah snorted and said, ¡± moreover, even if his incarnation were to descend, would the God of Light that you believe in just sit by and do nothing? ¡±

    even if the God of Light you believe in can¡¯t do anything, there are still other gods.

    an ancient and evil Aragami. His every move is under the watch of the gods. If he dares to send his avatar here, the gods will make him regret his actions.

    moreover, the incarnation ...

    I¡¯d like to try, ¡± Nehemiah said, squinting his eyes. I¡¯d like to see who will win in the end if I were to fight against an Aragami incarnation with my own strength.

    The light Pope shook his head and said seriously, no, Nehemiah. You don¡¯t know the means of the original sun god.

    he is not an ordinary Aragami. His avatar is not something that we can fight against.

    and he doesn¡¯t care if this world will be destroyed, but the gods can¡¯t. The gods have to consider their own believers.

 Chapter 290

    ?

    Chapter 290: An affair (2-

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°One side is unscrupulous, while the other side is restrained.¡±

    I believe that the great God of light will not allow him to do evil, but we can not put all our hopes on the gods.

    Nehemiah shrugged. even though you know this Aragami better than I do, I¡¯m still sticking to my own opinion. I think you¡¯re just worrying for nothing.

    As an ancient silver Dragon, Nehemiah had experienced many setbacks in his life. He had fought against countless difficult enemies, and the result was, without exception, he had won. However, he had never encountered an Aragami incarnation.

    Nehemiah was not a warmonger, but it had been several hundred years since hest fought. He missed the feeling of using his full power.

    True dragons were proud by nature, and the news of the Aragami¡¯s transformation did not scare Nehemiah. Instead, it made him eager to try.

    Especially in such a situation.

    He knew that he couldn¡¯t break through to the immemorial Dragon Realm. Instead of entering the Dragon tomb without any ups and downs, he might as well have another battle while he was alive. In his opinion, closing his eyes while being covered in blood was better than feeling helpless and falling into a deep sleep.

    The light Pope looked at his old friend and shook his head again. He didn¡¯t argue with him.

    He knew what Nehemiah was thinking.

    Ordinary true dragons would Revere gods, but ancient true dragons, and even true dragons above the ancient level ... There were few who revered gods from the bottom of their hearts.

    All the races knew the pride of the Dragon race.

    The gold and silver dragons were kind metal dragons, but they could not get rid of thebel of arrogance.

    This was inevitable. They were naturally much stronger than other creatures. How could a true dragon face other creatures with an equal attitude?

    However, for a God¡¯s chosen one like the Pope of light, he knew the power of the gods.

    What was a God?

    Only those with extraordinary divine power could be called gods.

    Transcendent divine power, transcendent ... In the eyes of the gods, even the immemorial silver dragons were ¡®ordinary¡¯, let alone the ancient silver dragons. The more powerful ordinary things were still ordinary.

    There were still many ancient Aragami that were able to fight against the gods. They had the power to be on par with the gods.

    The power of origin was not inferior to extraordinary divine power.

    No matter what Nehemiah said, the light Pope felt that he could never be too cautious about such an existence.

    But Nehemiah¡¯s words made sense.

    The light Pope pondered for a moment and said, cutting off ¡®his¡¯ ws and fangs and cutting off all ¡®his¡¯ tentacles in this world is indeed a feasible method.

    The light Pope¡¯s staff glowed as he looked at Nehemiah with a solemn expression. ¡°My friend, I need your help.¡±

    if you can solve the crisis brought by the God of the original sun, I promise you that I will pray to the great God of light and ask for his blessing to help you ovee the life and death crisis and achieve the body of an ancient silver Dragon!

    After a short pause, the light Pope clenched the Corona scepter and said in a deep voice, ¡± if I can¡¯t receive God¡¯s grace and fulfill my promise, I won¡¯t enter the divine Kingdom after I die. I¡¯ll fall into eternal sleep with you.

    Garen and Luna couldn¡¯t help but look at him when they heard the light Pope¡¯s words.

    With the light Pope¡¯s status, it was inevitable that he would enter the Holy Kingdom in the future.

    And for a believer like him, entering a God¡¯s kingdom was a great honor, a lifelong wish to pursue.

    It was not easy to say such words.

    Nehemiah was stunned for a moment, and then a smile gradually appeared on his face. He said to the Holy Emperor, ¡± jellian, I don¡¯t believe in your God, but I believe in you.

    Silver dragons loved to travel in human society.

    Theplexity of humans always attracted the attention of silver dragons.

    However, there were very few humans who could be recognized by the silver Dragon.

    Nehemiah had met jellian two hundred years ago.

    At that time, yellian was still very young. He was a reckless little priest, but he was full of passion and faith. Nehemiah had witnessed how this little priest had won the favor of the God of Light and be the current Pope, one step at a time, bing the top master of the Noah continent.

    There was a deep and special friendship between them. They were both teachers and friends.

    Otherwise, Nehemiah wouldn¡¯t have chosen toe and see jean and bid him farewell when he was on the verge of death.

    Garen¡¯s gaze drifted between the man and the Dragon.

    He smelled something unusual.

    Immediately, the light Pope looked at Cains, who was waiting in the white light, and said decisively, ¡± Cains, immediately mobilize the temple Knights and recall all the Pdins and priests outside.

    then, seal off the white bone wastnd and wipe out all the undead inside.

    ¡°No matter what, we can¡¯t let the evil force do anything!¡±

    The special environment of the bone wilderness couldn¡¯t be eliminated, but the undead that hadn¡¯t developed in it could be exterminated if they were willing to pay the price.

    ¡°As you wish,¡±

    The legendary Pdin replied, and his figure disappeared with the white light.

    The light Pope then turned to Nehemiah and said, ¡± if the power of the original sun god is hidden in the white bone wastnd, our actions will stimte him.

    if it¡¯s ready to descend in its incarnation, Nehemiah, will you fight alongside me? ¡±

    Nehemiahughed and patted the Holy Emperor on the shoulder. ¡°This is the yeine I know.¡±

    ¡°Aragami incarnation? If he dares toe, we can beat him up without your God¡¯s help!¡±

 Chapter 291

    ?

    Chapter 291: An affair (3-

    Trantor: 549690339

    The ancient silver Dragon was very strong. Even in his human form, the light Pope was still shaking and breathing heavily.

    if you hit me a few more times, I will be able to go and see the God of Light without the Aragami.

    The light Pope rubbed his shoulders and looked at Nehemiah in dissatisfaction.

    sorry, sorry. I forgot that you humans are too weak.

    Although Nehemiah apologized, there was no sign of it on his face.

    At this moment, garen thought of the stone tomb snake dragon that was still pregnant, and told the light Pope about its situation.

    Snake-Dragon species were generally regarded as cruel and violent evil species. Garen thought that the Pope of light would have a very bad impression of snake-Dragon species, but what surprised him was that the Pope of light seemed to have seen through garen¡¯s thoughts.

    just as the overly intense sunlight will blind people¡¯s eyes, blind and excessive heartlessness will cover our hearts and make us forget kindness and justice.

    if it didn¡¯t do any evil and was only hunting the undead, then even if it was a snake-Dragon species, the believers of the God of Light would not attack it for no reason.

    The light Pope¡¯s words made garen have a better impression of him.

    After that, the light Pope was busy gathering the power of the church and did not entertain garen and the others.

    Garen felt that the Holy Emperor had seen through his identity as a time Dragon.

    His words and gaze revealed this.

    However, garen was not surprised, because the news of the time Dragon had spread widely in the human world. If a legendary master like the light Pope had the intention, he would be able to notice the difference at a close distance.

    If Nehemiah had heard the relevant rumors, he would probably be able to guess garen¡¯s identity.

    In addition, the light Pope did not ask for garen¡¯s help.

    Through garen¡¯s behavior, the light Pope knew that he did not want to get involved in the troublesome matter between the Church of Light and the original God of sun, so he did not mention it.

    Nehemiah had decided to stay with the Holy Emperor for the time being, so he stayed in the temple.

    ¡°You can go back now.¡±

    At this point, garen decided to leave.

    His purpose had been to warn the radiant church.

    As long as it didn¡¯t affect him, garen didn¡¯t want to cause trouble.

    The name primordial sun god didn¡¯t sound like a kind person.

    Both the light Pope and Nehemiah were stronger than the current garen. If he were to get involved in this matter, he would definitely have to use time Dragon countercurrent. Since time Dragon countercurrent would affect his own growth rate, garen would not use it if he could.

    the original sun god, right? I hope you don¡¯t mess with me.

    Garen thought to himself.

    Then he looked at the silver Dragon Luna, who was still in her human form, and said, ¡± ¡°Luna, are you going back to the icy ins of the extreme north? Or should I continue to stay with senior Nehemiah?¡±

    ¡°If we¡¯re going back, we¡¯ll go together.¡±

    Luna hesitated. She didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Before Luna could answer, Nehemiah said, ¡± little Luna, you don¡¯t have to follow me anymore. It might be more dangerous next, and I can¡¯t take care of you.

    you can return to the metal Dragon Ind. It is the safest there. However, you can also go to the Northern Ice Field if you want to. It is up to you.

    Nehemiah looked at garen and Luna with a smile after he finished.

    Luna bit her lips, looked at garen, and said softly, ¡± I¡¯ve left yamos and Lilith in Nicole¡¯s hands for too long. I can¡¯t keep troubling her. I¡¯d better return to the icy ins of the extreme north.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together then.¡± Garen nodded.

    After that, garen and Luna bade farewell to Nehemiah and the Pope of light, and left the Temple of Light.

    *

    *

    *

    High up in the sky, under the bright moonlight, two silver dragons, one big and one small, were flying side by side.

    Garen¡¯s body size had now surpassed Luna¡¯s by a lot, and beside him, Luna¡¯s Silver Dragon body seemed to be petite.

    After seeing garen¡¯s true body shape, Luna¡¯s thoughts were still in a mess for a short while, even though she was mentally prepared.

    It was hard for her to associate the giant true dragon in front of her with the twelve-meter long garen she had seen at first.

    ¡°Theva demine is already in my possession.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re interested, you cane and y at any time.¡±

    The two dragons chatted as they flew. Luna asked garen a lot about his experiences in theva half-ne, and told him about the situation on the metal Dragon Ind.

    After learning that the two legendary elementals had been taken care of by garen, Luna was surprised to find that she was not surprised at all.

    Garen had brought her too many surprises.

    Any unreasonable thing that happened to him seemed to have be normal and ordinary.

    A while after they left rken city, the dark clouds of the white bone wastnd appeared in front of garen and Luna.

    These undead clouds were even darker than the night sky. Theypletely blocked the Starlight and moonlight, causing the white bone wastnd below to bepletely hidden in the darkness. Coupled with the constant roars of the undead, it made this ce seem dark and terrifying.

    Luna had wanted to fly higher and cross the bone wilderness.

    The environment of such a ce made the silver Dragon, who liked cleanliness, very unhappy.

    Just passing through the dark clouds filled with the smell of decay was hard to ept.

    However, as he passed by this ce, garen decided to make another trip to the white bone wastnd.

    He intended to remind the stone tomb serpent Dragon to leave the white bone wastnd.

    At the same time, garen noticed Luna¡¯s displeasure, so he asked her to leave first and meet him outside after they crossed the bone wilderness.

    However, Luna did not let garen go alone. She put on a lot of magic shields to iste herself from the undead aura in the air, and descended into the territory of the bone wilderness with garen.

    In the deep pit created by the meteor explosion, the Ishizaka snake Dragon¡¯s slender body was curled up into a ball, digesting the undead it had just eaten.

    In this short period of time, its aura had increased to a certain extent.

 Chapter 292

    ?

    Chapter 292: The first attempt of the energy Dragon

    Trantor: 549690339

    In addition to the increase in aura, the Ishizaka snake Dragon¡¯s abdomen had slightly bulged.

    Under normal circumstances, even if a Dragon was pregnant, there would not be any obvious changes to its body. However, because the bulge on its abdomen was very small, the snake-Dragon was also a careless person with low intelligence. It did not pay much attention to it as long as it did not feel anything strange about its body.

    The Ishizaka snake dragon, which had been lying still, suddenly raised its head.

    Two silver dragons, onerge and one small, appeared in its vision.

    One of them was covered in silver scales, while the other was a mix of silver and grey, with rings of ck scales.

    Garen brought Luna to the Ishizaka snake dragon.

    ¡°Sir garen, why are you here again?¡±

    Ishizaka snake dragon weed him with a look of joy.

    Garen didn¡¯t waste any time and told the stone tomb serpent Dragon about the situation of the original sun God and the Church of Light, and asked it to leave the white bone wastnd.

    This ce had clearly be a dangerous ce.

    ¡°This ... I¡¯m feeling fine. Thank you for your concern, but I don¡¯t n to leave.¡±

    The Ishizaka snake dragon looked hesitant. After hesitating for a while, it tactfully rejected garen¡¯s suggestion.

    To the Ishika serpent Dragon, the bone wilderness was its heaven. It had never eaten any more delicious undead creatures than here. Moreover, the speed at which its strength increased here made it reluctant to leave. It would be a legendary creature soon.

    Such a temptation made Ishizaka snake dragon decide to take the risk and stay.

    In this regard, garen had nothing more to say.

    The Ishizaka snake dragon was not his subordinate, so there was no need for him to listen to him.

    He only reminded her out of goodwill because of the rarity of snake Dragons and the fact that the Shizuka snake dragon was pregnant.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already decided, then be careful.¡±

    Garen shook his head and ced a time mark on the Ishizaka snake Dragon¡¯s body.

    don¡¯t worry, the great giant night snake is watching over the snake dragon species. I¡¯m not afraid.

    The stone tomb snake dragon did not notice this at all. It stuck out its tongue and said goodbye to garen, then continued to lie down in its own Dragon Nest in the deep pit, falling asleep on the bed made of undead corpses.

    Garen flew high into the sky and looked down.

    Luna followed him.

    The two silver dragons ¡®scales glittered in the dark Bone wastnd. They were very eye-catching and attracted the attack of many undead birds.

    These brainless undead creatures had no idea how big the gap between them and a true dragon was. They pped their wings made of rotten meat and attacked in a suicidal manner.

    Garen cast the wind-making spell, and the sharp wind des tore the flock of undead birds into pieces, causing a rain of flesh and blood.

    Luna¡¯s brows furrowed deeply at the sight of this disgusting and bloody scene.

    The two dragons did not stay in the bone wilderness for long. They quickly left the area and returned to thend covered in moonlight and Starlight. They continued to fly back to the ice ins in the extreme north.

    I¡¯ve never heard of this original sun god before. There¡¯s no record of him in my Dragon¡¯s legacy.

    Luna recalled the words of the Holy Emperor, and a worried look appeared on her face.

    She was worried about Nehemiah.

    Although the ancient silver Dragon was powerful, it wasn¡¯t strong enough to arm-wrestle with a God, not to mention the immemorial Silver Dragon.

    there are hundreds of Aragami, but less than one-tenth of them died in the battle with the gods. There are only a few records of a dozen Aragami in my inheritance.

    it¡¯s normal to not have heard of it. For such ancient and primitive existences, unless they are very active, many of them have been forgotten in the long history.

    Garen replied.

    The giant night snake that the Ishizaka serpent-Dragon spoke of was an existence that was revered by many snake-Dragon species. In fact, it was also an Aragami.

    It was said that he was born in the world¡¯s first destructive nightmare, the embodiment of nightmare and dark night.

    Some Dragon researchers believed that the snake-Dragon species was the product of the giant night snake¡¯s distorted nightmare. They were loved by him and were considered his bloodline descendants.

    don¡¯t forget, just like what senior Nehemiah said, the power of the gods in the multi-dimensional universe is stronger than that of Aragami.

    the Aragami are the weaker ones. The gods that the Church of Light believe in will not allow them to do as they please. The Dragon God will not allow them to do so either.

    Garen said.

    In fact, he didn¡¯t really believe what he had just said. He had only said that tofort Luna because he could tell that she was worried.

    If the Holy Emperor was so easy to deal with, he wouldn¡¯t have acted so frivolously. The dragons were not the ones who understood the original god of the sun the most, but the Church of Light. The Holy Emperor¡¯s reaction would be more believable than Nehemiah¡¯s empty words.

    ¡°I hope so.¡±

    Luna nodded, and the worry on her face gradually faded.

    After chatting for a while in the air at a steady pace, the silver-covered Thule world slowly appeared in front of garen and Luna.

    They crossed Dragonspine Ridge and flew over the icy ins of the extreme north, which was still in the pr day.

    When garen left, the ice field of the extreme north was still in a terrible state. Everywhere was covered in blizzards, and the sky was filled with strong winds and snow. The sky and the earth were a blur. However, when he returned with Luna, the weather had turned for the better.

    The blizzard subsided, leaving only sporadic snowkes falling.

    On the snow-white ground, one could vaguely see the figures of some ice field creatures.

    The cold desert regained a trace of life.

    After returning to the ice fields of the extreme north, as Luna¡¯s Dragon Nest was deeper in, and they passed by garen¡¯s new Fortress on the way, garen invited Luna to transform into a human with blonde hair and white skin and enter the immortal fortress.

 Chapter 293

    ?

    Chapter 293: The first attempt of the energy Dragon (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The space and passageway here couldpletely amodate the true Dragon¡¯s body.

    However, different Dragons had different personalities. Luna was already used to maintaining her human body, which seemed more convenient to her.

    Following behind garen¡¯s giant dragon body, Luna took a tour around the immortal fortress with a curious look.

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad,¡±

    She gave a simplepliment.

    Luna then looked at garen and said, ¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve already solved the problem of theva demine, are you free recently?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not that busy right now.¡± Garen nodded.

    I¡¯ll bring yamos and Lilith over in a few days, ¡± Luna said happily. I¡¯m not good enough at magic, so I can¡¯t teach them well.

    Teaching yamos and Lilith in his spare time was an agreement garen had made with Luna in order to find out the secret of the red me staff.

    ¡°Alright, bring them over in a few days.¡±

    Garen had two high-level mages under him, kriqins and Fred, so he could leave the task of teaching children to them. They had their own apprentices in the human world, who were good at teaching young spell casters.

    The two human mages had yet to return.

    However, as long as garen contacted them, with the abilities of a high-level spellcaster, they could return quickly and reach the ice ins of the extreme north.

    Luna was concerned about the two young human children that she had not seen for a while, so she did not stay in garen¡¯s fortress for long. She got up and left half an hourter.

    After she left, the surrounding air fluctuated, and the strength energy Dragon¡¯s figure gradually appeared in the air.

    a beautiful Silver Dragon. Is this your friend? ¡±

    ¡°I can see that the rtionship between the two of you is quite good.¡±

    The energy dragon girl asked.

    When garen brought the silver Dragon into the fortress, she had already woken up. She then hid in the surroundings and observed in the dark.

    Garen was able to find her, but Luna didn¡¯t know that her every move was being watched by a legendary dragon.

    ¡°We both lived in the ice ins of the extreme north, so we met each other quite early.¡±

    Garen replied casually.

    The power Dragon blinked and nodded thoughtfully. He did not ask about the silver Dragon.

    After not caring about the matters of the god of the sun and the Church of Light, his days in the northern ice fields became stable.

    Garen moved some of his wealth into the main nest. He put in the piles of gold and jewels, some magic props, gems, and countless metal coins and ores. Although it could not fill up the mountain like theva half-ne, it was enough to cover a fewyers of the ground.

    Yuna had not stayed in garen¡¯s fortress during this period of time.

    Garen had his followers build a new nest for her nearby.

    However, Yuna did not even want to go to the rtively simpleir. She stayed in garen¡¯s Dragon Lair.

    Just as garen had initially thought, after getting used to thefortable and luxurious Dragon¡¯s Nest, she could no longer tolerate the simple and pitiful Dragon¡¯s Nest environment. Even if the wealth in the fortress ¡®main nest did not belong to her, at least it was pleasing to the eye andfortable to lie in.

    It was easy to go from frugal to luxurious, but difficult to go from luxurious to frugal.

    Garen did not chase Yuna away.

    His Dragon¡¯s Lair wasrge enough, and Yuna had not coveted his treasures or done anything that would make him unhappy.

    Yuna was sound asleep at the side. Waves of invisible energy were absorbed by her, steadily strengthening her aura and body.

    Garen was also in the Dragon¡¯s Nest.

    He maintained his Dragon Whelp form and leaned against Yuna¡¯s body. He lowered his head to look at the spellbook ced on his stomach. His dragon ws swiped in the air as he drew a spell model.

    He had learned the seven-ring high position in both curses and evocation.

    The seventh-circle spells and seventh-circle evocation spellbooks that he had were gradually being mastered by garen.

    There was no need to borate on the evocation spell. It was basically a spell that was full of momentum and light effects, full of destructive power and lethality. As for the seventh-circle spell, besides the two types of ne teleportation spells, garen had also learned a new space teleportation spell.

    The space teleportation spell did not cross the crystal wall. It only teleported the user to the main material world.

    As long as he had enough magic power and mental strength, and with the corresponding anchor point in his mind, garen could open a space portal from the Arctic tundra and reach the distant sea where Metal Dragon Ind was in one step.

    After learning the teleportation spell, he could skip the long and boring flight.

    Garen preferred to look down from the sky and observe the creatures living and moving on the ground while he was running. If it was not too far away and he was toozy to run, he probably would not need to use the space transmission spell. However, in general, this spell was quite practical.

    As for the other types of spells, the spell books that garen had were alreadyplete enough, allowing him to learn the higher levels without any obstacles.

    However, garen¡¯s energy was limited.

    He was interested in spells from all schools, but for now, he wanted to learn either curses or evocation to the legendary level first.

    With the help of the soul crystal, his mental strength had already reached the level of a legendary spell caster. However, his spell attainment had only just reached the high position of the seventh circle. There was a huge difference, and it made garen feel that it was a waste of his legendary mental strength.

    As time passed, a few familiar auras of Dragons approached from afar.

    Garen raised his head, and his gaze seemed to prate the fortress walls to see the scene outside.

    The young dragon kept the spellbook and pped its wings. As its body returned to its original form, it flew out of the fortress.

 Chapter 294

    ?

    Chapter 294: The first attempt of the energy Dragon

    Trantor: 549690339

    In the blink of an eye, the silver Dragon appeared on the dome of the fortress, standing in the howling wind.

    A total of three white figures slowly approached.

    Before Luna could bring the two human children over, a few of the Dragon cubs had received news from the White Dragon Maiden and hade over to hunt.

    Garen looked over.

    Hill, Tom, Charles, these Little Dragon whelps were only three meters long. Their body size was not as big as garen¡¯s winter Wolves, and theirbat power was far inferior. Even three little Dragon whelps together could not defeat a mature Winter Wolf.

    When garen saw them, the three little Dragons also noticed garen.

    Standing on top of the ice Fortress, his tall and majestic body was like a small mountain. He was far more attractive than the White Dragon Maiden. Just his body size alone exuded a vast pressure that made the three little Dragons almost forget to breathe.

    Although they couldn¡¯t believe it, the familiar aura and appearance told them that this 30-meter-long Dragon was indeed their brother.

    ¡°B-brother garen.¡±

    As they approached, the three little Dragons lowered their eyes and spoke respectfully.

    In the beginning, garen was slightly stronger than them and was not enough to make them feel awe. Even if they were constantly beaten up, they still had to provoke garen regrly and test his strength.

    And now ...

    When garen had already be the king of the northern ice fields, they could only live under the White Dragondy¡¯s dragon wings.

    The gap was so huge that it was like a chasm.

    They no longer had any thoughts of provoking garen.

    ¡°Where¡¯s salia? The three of you came alone?¡±

    Garen frowned.

    The intelligent creatures of the Arctic had all submitted to him, so they naturally did not dare to attack the little dragons under his protection. However, there were still many ferocious beasts such as berserk species and magic creatures with little intelligence.

    If they were to encounter a vicious Eagle, the three of them would have to say goodbye to the northern ice fields.

    ¡°Mm ... Mother is sleeping in the dragon¡¯sir, so she told us toe here ourselves.¡±

    Scheer wagged her little tail, and her sweet and delicate voice had a hint of helplessness.

    Garen was at a loss for words.

    The White Dragon Maiden was beyond saving.

    ¡°Lang Li!¡±

    Garen called out.

    The cold wind whistled, and a white light flickered, arriving at garen¡¯s feet in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Great Eternal Dragon, please give me your orders.¡±

    This Winter Wolfmander had four thick limbs and a burly figure. White scales could be vaguely seen under its snow-white fur, and its body emitted a powerful aura that made the three little Dragons panic.

    ¡°Look after them and don¡¯t let anything happen to them, but don¡¯t help them hunt either.¡±

    ¡°After that, I¡¯ll arrange for the winter Wolves to send them off.¡±

    Garen didn¡¯t like to be a nanny.

    However, he didn¡¯t need to do many things himself now. He could just leave these things to his family.

    For the current him, it would not be a problem to give these Dragon brothers and sisters some protection. If it was in the past, garen would definitely not care about them.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Lang Li remembered the scent of the three little Dragons.

    ¡°That, brother garen, I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±

    When the little dragons saw that garen did not make things difficult for them and even let his kin take care of them, they thanked garen gratefully after being stunned for a moment.

    when you go back, tell salia to send you here personally next time.

    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    Charles scratched his head and told the truth.

    Garen lowered his head and looked down at the few dragon whelps. He said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t dare? Just tell her that I requested it. ¡±

    He was toozy to care about it, so he let him do it.

    How could this be?

    Garen didn¡¯t want to spoil the White Dragon Lady.

    Otherwise, with her personality, she would only push her luck and push her luck.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll let mother know.¡±

    The little dragons looked at garen with admiration and responded in unison.

    At the same time, the White Dragon Maiden opened her eyes and sneezed. After looking around, she closed her eyes again and fell asleep on the crystal bed.

    After that, under the care of the winter Wolves, the three little Dragons pped their wings and went to look for suitable prey.

    After this little episode, garen returned to the main nest of the fortress and sized up Yuna.

    When Yuna was sleeping, she used her tail to sweep the gemstones and gold coins around her, forming a circle around her body. As a result, her scales became shiny with the luster of gemstones and gold coins, making her look quite charming.

    A true dragon could still sense the outside world even in its sleep.

    Yuna slowly opened her eyes when she noticed garen¡¯s gaze. Her limpid purple eyes were revealed.

    ¡°Oh ... Did I sleep for a long time?¡±

    She spread her dragon wingszily, then arched her waist like a big cat.

    ¡°It¡¯s only a few days, not too long.¡±

    Garen looked at Yuna, carefully observing the slight fluctuations caused by her movements.

    Perhaps it was due to the influence of the energy, but the ripples in the river of time were more obvious around Yuna, and it easily attracted garen¡¯s attention.

    ¡°It¡¯s such a wonderful thing to sleep surrounded by gems and gold coins.¡±

    Yuna had not slept enough.

    She never seemed to get enough sleep.

    ¡°Do you want to sleep together?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you sleep before.¡±

    Yuna blinked her eyes and said to garen.

    With a sweep of her Dragon Tail, she cleared an empty space beside her, indicating for garen to lean over and sleep.

    Garen shook his head. I¡¯ll sleepter. I have some ideas now. I want to study the rtionship between force energy and the power of time in depth.

    Yuna¡¯s body swayed and she asked curiously, ¡± ¡°What should I do?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t me me if we don¡¯t cooperate well and fail,¡± she added after a pause.

    Garen pondered for a moment, then chose his words carefully, and said slowly, ¡± this is just a simple attempt. Don¡¯t be nervous.

    ¡°In a while, I will release my power of time and inject it directly into the river of time. I will do my best to stir the river water so that you can also see the changes.¡±

    ¡°After that, you can add in more force energy and see if there are any changes.¡±

 Chapter 295

    ?

    Chapter 295: Our thoughts are one

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±

    After listening to garen¡¯s words, Yuna nodded her head seriously, indicating that she would do her best to cooperate with garen.

    Immediately, garen took a deep breath, and the water of the river of time was absorbed into his body and lungs along with his breathing, quickly transforming into the power of time that he possessed. Garen dispelled all the distracting thoughts in his heart, and his eyes gradually became focused and spirited.

    The tinum Dragon eyes reflected the illusory river of time.

    Following garen¡¯s thoughts, the power of time in his body began to move. The Rings of ck scales on his neck, chest, and wrist glowed with a faint light that was difficult for ordinary people to see. At the same time, the power of time that was like silk threads spread from the inside out, quickly entering the surrounding river of time ording to garen¡¯s thoughts.

    Yuna stared at garen without blinking.

    She wasn¡¯t a time Dragon and wasn¡¯t favored by the river of time. Moreover, she didn¡¯t have enough spiritual power to see the river of time.

    However, since her strength had a certain influence on the river of time, she could vaguely sense some changes in the river of time when garen was concentrating on guiding his strength.

    Yuna did not act rashly.

    She was waiting for garen¡¯s instructions. Since garen was the main supervisor of this experiment, she only needed to cooperate and release her energy. She did not need to worry too much.

    Time passed by little by little.

    Garen¡¯s eyes werepletely closed.

    The naked eye was filled with darkness, but in the world of perception, the illusory River that stretched across the sky and the earth was extremely conspicuous, vast, and magnificent ... All matter, life, and elements were like a drop of water. When all the drops of water gathered together, they formed the eternal river of time.

    Arge amount of time power was condensed by garen.

    In the blink of an eye, the power of time gathered together like an invisible iron rod, and under garen¡¯s control, it was inserted into the long river of time.

    After that, garen¡¯s expression was solemn and serious. The power of time was activated at the same time and began to roll.

    The power Of Time and the River of time came from the same source, so it was the easiest special power tomunicate with and influence the river of time. Under garen¡¯s subtle control, the river in front of him was stirred by the power of time, and from the calm and constant flow, it gradually began to ripple.

    Like raindrops falling into a Lake, the ripples quickly spread out.

    The power of time was being consumed, but garen did not care. He even increased the output of the power of time in his body.

    Thus, in a world that was difficult to observe with the naked eye, the dense ripples gradually gathered into one. The river of time became agitated, and with the power of time that garen had condensed as the center, it began to revolve, gradually forming a very small vortex that was only as thick as a normal person¡¯s finger.

    This Whirlpool was simr to the strange phenomenon caused by the time Dragon reversal.

    It was as if fish were born with the ability to swim. At this moment, garen had a feeling that he was born with it.

    If he could pass through this Whirlpool, he could take advantage of the time when the river of time was swept into a Whirlpool, the past, the future, and the present were intertwined to go back or go to the future.

    However, his body obviously couldn¡¯t pass through such a small time vortex.

    When he used time Dragon countercurrent, the time vortex that was formed was half the size of garen. Only then could he use the power of time to form an incarnation and inject it into it. This small vortex that was as thick as a finger was far from the standard.

    He did not hold back on the consumption of the power of time. Garen increased his strength, and more power of time was mobilized, pouring into the long river of time continuously.

    With the passage of time and the input of the power of time, the time vortex, which was only as thick as a finger, was expanding at a speed visible to the naked eye. It slowly became the size of a fist. Although it had grown a lot, it was still far from enough.

    At this moment, garen injected the power of time into it again, and the size of the vortex no longer changed.

    This was because his connection with the river of time was not deep enough, and he could not influence its operation on a deeper level. Even if he used up all the power of time, the most he could do at the moment was to influence the vortex the size of a fist.

    At the same time, garen opened his eyes.

    He maintained the time vortex and said quickly, ¡± ¡°Yuna, concentrate your energy andpress it as much as you can in this position.¡±

    Yuna could not see the river of time.

    However, the flowing river water was more noticeable than usual. She noticed the existence of the time vortex, and with garen¡¯s hint, she easily found the location of the time vortex.

    Yuna¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she raised her Dragon w.

    In an instant, a ripple-like force emerged from the ground, from the sky, and even from garen and Yuna¡¯s bodies.

    This was a power that was as invisible and intangible as the power of time.

    Under Yuna¡¯s control, the energy flowed towards the time vortex that garen had created.

    The moment the energy touched the time vortex, something strange happened.

    The time vortex suddenly paused for a moment, as if a pause button had been pressed. However, in the next moment, it went berserk and started spinning at a speed far faster than garen¡¯s control. While it was spinning at a high speed, the diameter of the vortex was also expanding rapidly. In the blink of an eye, it had be a ring of light that was spinning rapidly in the long river of time.

    ¡°It¡¯s useful!¡±

    Garen¡¯s eyes brightened as he witnessed this scene, and his breathing became heavier.

    ¡°Wow, so strength can really affect time.¡±

 Chapter 296

    ?

    Chapter 296: Our thoughts are one

    Trantor: 549690339

    Yuna had also ¡®seen¡¯ the violent vortex of time, and she was shocked.

    To garen¡¯s surprise, Yuna¡¯s words rang in his mind.

    She didn¡¯t make a sound when she was shocked, but her mental activity was disyed in garen¡¯s spiritual world.

    ¡°Yuna?¡±

    Garen tried to call out to her in his heart.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Yuna blinked her eyes and turned to look at garen in surprise.

    Obviously, the words in garen¡¯s heart were also ringing in Yuna¡¯s mind.

    ¡°In this state, we seem to be able tomunicate telepathically.¡±

    Psionic ability was not a rare ability. It could be achieved with some spells, but the problem was that garen and Yuna did not know how to do it before.

    And it was not just a conversation. Yuna¡¯s feelings and some of his body¡¯s conditions were also clearly reflected in garen¡¯s heart. Simrly, Yuna could also sense garen¡¯s situation.

    It was abination of force and time. At this moment ... Their thoughts were one.

    It was a very strange feeling.

    The two of them didn¡¯t stay in this special state for too long.

    This was because after the time vortex expanded to a diameter of more than two meters, it spun even faster and trembled violently as if it could no longer maintain itself and was on the verge of breaking.

    Garen and Yuna felt a great amount of pressure at the same time.

    This pressure came from the mental level. It was as if a pair of invisible hands were stirring their minds. It was as if there was an extra string in their brains. This string was being pulled continuously, bing tighter and tighter, and was about to break.

    Garen¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    He felt like he was about to lose control of the time vortex.

    Even Yuna, who was only a support, had a strained expression on her face.

    ¡°Garen, I¡¯m almost out of energy ...¡±

    Yuna¡¯s voice rang in garen¡¯s heart.

    Simr to her situation, after garen¡¯s power of time interweaved with the energy, the speed of consumption increased dramatically. Now, there was only about one-tenth left. At the same time, garen felt a strong feeling in his heart ... If he continued to hold on, there would be unpredictable and terrifying consequences.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop together.¡±

    After realizing that something was wrong, garen made a prompt decision and said in a deep voice.

    He and Yuna stopped at the same time, stopping the supply of time power and energy.

    The feeling of being united with one¡¯s thoughts disappeared at the same time.

    Without the catalytic effect of the energy, the manic time vortex¡¯s speed rapidly decreased, and then gradually stabilized, slowly bing illusionary again, slowly turning back into the normal river of time that flowed at a constant speed.

    In the fortress ¡®main nest, garen frowned slightly as he observed the long river of time.

    The illusionary and vast river of time was as usual. Themotion that he and Yuna had caused only happened in a very small area. It was insignificantpared to the entire river of time. It seemed as if it was not affected in the slightest. After it stopped, it was as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Just now, I had a very palpitating feeling.¡±

    garen, if you can¡¯t control that Whirlpool, it will be very dangerous.

    Yuna¡¯s face looked a little tired, but she did not care about that. She spoke to garen in a serious tone.

    Garen nodded, rubbed his sore head, and said, ¡± I have the same feeling as you, but this is only the first attempt. We don¡¯t know what will happen.

    now that we have a deeper understanding, we can continue to try, umte experience, and improve the method. There will eventually be a time when we can sessfully operate it.

    As he spoke, garen¡¯s voice rose slightly, with a long-lost sense of excitement. Because in this attempt, he found the throbbing of his heart that he felt when he first came into contact with spells, the special feeling of touching an unknown domain and discovering a bigger world.

    ¡°I feel very tired. It¡¯s as if my body has been hollowed out,¡±

    Yuna sprawled on the ground, her voice bing much lower.

    Just like her, garen also felt exhausted.

    The power of time that filled his body was almostpletely drained. Although there were no changes to his physical body, there was an unbearable sense of weaknessing from his limbs and bones. Not only that, controlling the operation of the time vortex had also exhausted a lot of garen¡¯s mental strength, and his brain was tingling with pain.

    She couldn¡¯t help feeling sleepy.

    Garen¡¯s eyelids trembled. It had been a long time since hest felt this feeling of being eroded by sleepiness due to fatigue.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep and rest.¡±

    Garen said to Yuna.

    However, there was no response.

    He lifted his spirits and turned around to see that Yuna had already closed her eyes and fallen asleep. She was even making a sound that was as soft as a cat¡¯s.

    Bearing with his sleepiness, garen rolled up some gemstones and gold coins, closed them in front of his head, and buried his head in them. He felt the friction between the mask and the gold coins and gemstones, closed his eyes, and fell into a deep sleep.

    *

    *

    *

    Two weekster, in the white bone wastnd.

    A 42-meter-long Silver Dragon soared in the sky. Even the dark clouds of undead couldn¡¯t hide the brilliance of its scales. It was like a small silver Sun, very conspicuous in the sky above the bone wilderness.

    Next to the silver Dragon was an old man wearing a crown and holding a scepter.

    Nehemiah and the Holy Emperor had arrived at the bone waste.

    The brave Pdins and radiant priests of the Church of Light came with them.

    The undead Horseman riding the nightmare warhorse roared. The nightmare warhorse made of pitch-ck bone armor stepped on the blue mes and galloped in the air, trying to escape from the bone wilderness.

 Chapter 297

    ?

    Chapter 297: Our thoughts are one

    Trantor: 549690339

    The light Pope had a gentle expression on his face as he looked down from the sky.

    With a slight movement of the Corona scepter, countless white rays of light condensed into threads, prating the endless spiritual energy of death, piercing through the air, and falling on the undead creatures below in an instant.

    Chi Chi Chi ...

    The white light threads were extremely precise, and they pierced through the soul Fire in the undead creatures ¡®bodies one by one. The white light exploded and turned into even more ferocious and dazzling mes, instantly burning and purifying the blue Soul Fire. The undead that lost their Soul Fire turned back into skeletons and fell to the ground.

    Whether it was the lowest level of skeletons or the powerful undead knights and liches, they were all being purified and destroyed by the Church of Light. Their already dead bodies died again.

    Only killing undead creatures would not solve the root of the problem and not uproot the environment of the bone wilderness.

    In the past, the Church of Light wouldn¡¯t have wasted so much energy on such a thankless task. But now, because the minions of the original sun god might be hiding in the white bone wastnd, the Church of Light had gathered all their strength to encircle and wipe out all the undead here.

    The light Pope raised the Corona scepter high.

    A warm white light spread out in all directions with him as the center, inspiring the courage of the people and strengthening their strength.

    However, this warm white light was like burning sulfuric acid to the undead creatures.

    Some of the low-level undead creatures were on fire and fell in droves like cut wheat.

    The high-level undead were also seriously affected, and their Soul Fire was extinguished by the Pdins and priests below.

    At the same time, a 30-meter-long skeleton Lion King leaped up. There was a faint ck mist lingering between the gaps of its bone armor, and it could not hide under the light.

    It stretched out its bony pale ws and pounced towards the light Pope viciously, driven by the aura of death.

    The light Pope, who was radiating light like a small sun, was the most disgusting existence in the eyes of all undead creatures.

    The light Pope did not move, maintaining his divine spell.

    Bang!

    The Dragon¡¯s powerful ws grabbed the bone lion King¡¯s spine, and with a sudden force, the iron-like spine was crushed like tofu.

    Nehemiah easily crushed the bone lion King into pieces.

    A ck mist rose from the broken pieces of the bone armor. It sizzled under the burning of the power of light and gradually disappeared.

    ¡°The power of the original sun god is indeed growing on thisnd.¡±

    fortunately, we didn¡¯t give him too much time to hide. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    The light Pope lowered his head and looked at the gray-white wastnd below.

    The White tide was sweeping through the bone wastnd, and undead creatures were killed by the Church of Light one after another.

    In the bodies of many slightly higher level undead, there was the ck light belonging to the original sun god, which was the solid light that was like ck fog.

    yeine,¡¯his¡¯ minions are almost all dead, but there¡¯s no reaction. It seems like ¡®he¡¯ doesn¡¯t intend to interfere with ¡®his¡¯ incarnation.

    ¡°What. pity ...¡±

    The Superrge silver Dragon looked down at the earth and said.

    Nehemiah¡¯s voice was tinged with clear disappointment.

    He and the Pope of light hade here in person to deal with the possible back-up ns left by the original sun god. If it was just to clean up the bone wilderness, Cains and his Knights could do it. The bone wilderness had just been born, and although the environment was difficult to eradicate, the undead inside were not powerful.

    With every passing day and every sunrise, Nehemiah could feel that he was one step closer to eternal slumber.

    In Nehemiah¡¯s eyes, time was the cruelest thing in the world.

    Nehemiah felt disappointed and lonely that he was unable to have a battle with the Aragami incarnation that would shock the entire Noah continent before entering the Dragon tomb.

    However, he had experienced enough. Although he was a little disappointed, he did not persist in this.

    The light Pope turned around and gazed at the majestic, super-huge Silver Dragon.

    although the original god of the sun did not descend, I will still pray to the God of Light for his mercy and mercy to bless you and let you be an ancient dragon.

    He said gently.

    Nehemiah shook his head and refused. ¡°I understand your heart, but I don¡¯t need the God of Light¡¯s Blessing.¡±

    ¡°After this, I¡¯ll use my own strength to make onest attempt. If I seed, I¡¯ll walk out of the Dragon Necropolis and we¡¯ll meet again.¡±

    ¡°If I fail ... Yeine, you don¡¯t have to feel sad for me. I¡¯ve lived long enough, and I¡¯m not afraid of death.¡±

    The God of Light¡¯s Blessing was a great honor to his believers, but to Nehemiah, an ancient silver Dragon, the God of Light¡¯s Blessing was a shackle.

    After hearing Nehemiah¡¯s answer, the light Pope was silent for a moment. Then, he slowly said in a dry voice, ¡± ¡°I wish you in advance that you can ovee life and death and walk out of the Dragon Necropolis.¡±

    The task of clearing out the undead was carried out in an orderly manner. On the gray wastnd, the undead creatures that were still burning with Soul Fire were getting fewer and fewer. Soon, not a single one was left, and they were basically purified and eliminated by the radiant church.

    However, the people of the church of Light did not retreat. They swept back and forth in a carpet-like manner, looking for traces of undead that might be hidden.

    ¡°We still can¡¯t let our guard down.¡±

    don¡¯t let go of any trace of the original sun god.

    The light Pope warned Cains.

    The undead in the bone wastnd had been exterminated, but the minions of the original sun god might not all be hidden in the bone wastnd.

    The radiant church was still unable to rest.

    After a while, the Holy Emperor left, and Nehemiah flew into the distance.

    When the bone wilderness returned to its empty state and the people of the church of Light began to retreat on arge scale, the air on the slope of a Hill outside the bone wilderness fluctuated a few times.

    Alina looked at the situation of the bone wilderness from afar, her eyes filled with hatred.

    ¡°That detestable old man.¡±

    ¡°When my master descends, he¡¯ll make sure you die without a proper burial.¡±

    She gritted her teeth and cursed under her breath.

    The undead in the white bone wastnd had been exterminated, and many of her subordinates that she had nurtured for a long time had died, causing her to waste a lot of energy.

    At the same time, the ground rolled and the earth cracked. The Ishizaka serpent Dragon, with its empty eyes, revealed its huge body.

    The ishizhong serpent Dragon that did not leave the white bone wastnd was lucky enough to not die in this troublesome ce.

    But it didn¡¯t end well.

    Alina lowered her head to look at the Ishizaka serpent Dragon¡¯s bulging belly, and her eyes that had been filled with hatred and resentment just a moment ago quickly turned pious. She silently prayed, softly chanting the prayers of the original sun god.

    The Ishizaka serpent-Dragon¡¯s empty eyes revealed a pained expression.

    It struggled for a moment.

    But in the blink of an eye, Alina¡¯s illusion took control of him again, turning him into a marite.

    the great God of the original sun, please wait patiently for a while.

    very soon, I will find enough food for you to allow your clone to be born in this world.

    when you are born, all the living things in this world will celebrate your arrival in the most pious manner and wee your light.

    The Ishizaka serpent Dragon¡¯s abdomen did not change. Alina knelt on the ground and muttered to herself.

    Then, she slowly rose to her feet and looked up at the sky with her amber eyes, in the direction Nehemiah had left.

 Chapter 298

    ?

    Chapter 298: The snake (1!

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Where is this ce?¡±

    In a daze, garen opened his eyes.

    When he saw the scene around him, he instantly quivered, and his hazy spirit became nervous and alert.

    Reflected in garen¡¯s eyes was a boundless gray sky, and there were no living things around.

    He lowered his head and found that he was standing on ck, hard ground.

    At the same time, a hissing sound entered garen¡¯s ears. The sound was not loud, but it was deafening. The moment it sounded, it almost filled garen¡¯s head, causing him to have a splitting headache. He could not help but frown.

    Rumble ... Rumble ...

    The ground began to shake violently.

    The ground in front of them slowly rose, revealing its true appearance amidst the earth-shattering sound.

    Garen was shocked to find that it was not some kind of ck Earth under his feet.

    He stepped on the scale of a huge snake, which was many timesrger than his body. On the other side, the head of the snake was like a towering mountain, surrounded by lightning and mes. It was like the might of the heavens, suffocating people.

    The air seemed to freeze.

    In front of this terrifying giant snake that was either ten thousand meters or a hundred thousand meters long, garen felt that he was extremely small.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Why did I suddenly appear here?¡±

    Garen¡¯s mind was shaken, and he could not calm down.

    He remembered that he had just studied teleportation with Yuna and had fallen asleep due to exhaustion. He did not know how he had appeared here, nor did he know why he had suddenly encountered such a terrifying snake.

    my name is Dender, a giant night serpent, the source of endless nightmares, the Devourer of the world.

    The hissing sound in his mind was still the same.

    Garen, however, understood what it meant, and also knew the other party¡¯s identity.

    The ancient Aragami, the giant night serpent, dander.

    He was slightly stunned, but he forced himself to calm down and looked up at the huge snake.

    The giant night snake had long and narrow pupils that were like chasms in the sky. The color of the pupils was a sickly yellow-ck color, and the scales on its body were as ck as midnight, without a trace of luster, dark as ink.

    his ¡± voice was unpleasant, vicious, noisy, and harsh, like the ovepping hisses of countless snakes ... It made it difficult for garen to calm down.

    ¡°Am I fated to be with the Aragami?¡±

    ¡°The original sun god, the giant dark serpent, what are you trying to do?¡±

    Garen shook his head, trying to get rid of the chaos, but he failed.

    respect me, believe in me. I will grant you the power of the beginning, grant you an eternal body, and let you live with the gods and the world!

    Garen was at a loss for words.

    After the initial panic, garen gradually realized that he had not woken up yet, and this guy had passed on the message in his dream.

    He wanted to gain his own faith.

    The mighty power of the origin, alright, divine-like power. The giant night snake probably had the power of nightmare or nightmare power of the origin, so it could not tempt garen at all.

    As for his so-called eternal body ...

    Garen was already one.

    ¡°I am the Dragon of eternity and time, the controller of time, the Supreme ruler of the river of time.¡±

    respect me, believe in me. I will grant you the power of time and an eternal body ...

    Garen activated the river of time, and the hissing sound in his mind became weaker.

    As he thought about it, his body began to expand. Soon, he turned into the body of a giant dragon. His voice became louder and louder, as if Thunder was falling from the sky.

    At the same time, the giant night snake¡¯s body began to shrink, and it quickly became a small snake.

    The pr reversal.

    The little snake¡¯s mouth was wide open, and he was stunned on the spot.

    Without waiting for the little snake¡¯s response, the giant silver w fell directly, as if a piece of the sky had pped down, crushing the little snake.

    At the same time, the world in front of him began to blur, gradually bing hazy and dreamy.

    In a blur, the color of gold and silver gemstones gradually reflected in garen¡¯s eyes.

    The tinum Dragon eyes slowly opened.

    Garen woke up and left the strange dream.

    The moment he woke up, garen¡¯s eyes focused, and some doubts appeared in his heart.

    giant night serpent Dender, could it be that my contact with the serpent Dragon species had indirectly attracted his attention? ¡±

    It was said that the snake-Dragon species had a trace of the blood of the giant night snake, and were his favorite descendants and pets. Garen was not sure in the past, but now it seemed that it was true.

    As for why the giant night snake had suddenlye, garen was not very clear.

    There was nothing positive about the records about the giant night snake. It was an evil Aragami. As it would asionally appear in the nightmares of many creatures, it was considered a rtively active Aragami. It was not a good thing toe into contact with it.

    don¡¯t tell me that I have some sort of special attribute that attracts Aragami ...

    Garen shook his head helplessly.

    He was not very afraid.

    Separated by the crystal wall and an unknown dimension, the giant night snake could not disy its true strength.

    Garen usually did not dream. At his level of mental strength, he could already control his dreams and choose whether he wanted to dream or not.

    When he entered garen¡¯s dream, he was just acting mysterious at the beginning. Before garen could react, he had shocked him for a while. When garen came back to his senses, he controlled the dream with his legendary spiritual power and immediately expelled the power of the giant night snake.

    His dream world was his home ground.

    In fact, not to mention garen, as long as one stayed in the main material ne, even the dreams of ordinary legendary creatures would not be so easily invaded.

    ¡°I wonder if the giant dark serpent or the original sun God is stronger.¡±

 Chapter 299

    ?

    Chapter 299: The great snake (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Garen suddenly thought.

    Aragami did not have a ranking system for their divine power. Their strength would depend on the strength of the power of origin that they had mastered. Without a real fight, it would be impossible to determine the strength of the Aragami.

    Next, garen focused his mind and carefully checked the condition of his physical body and mental consciousness, in case there were any marks left by the giant night snake.

    He had slept for a month.

    This month of rest and recovery had filled his body with time power once more, and his exhausted mental energy had also recovered. He was now full of energy and vigor.

    However, after examining himself for a few minutes, garen¡¯s face darkened and his eyes showed anger.

    He found that his spiritual power had dropped a little.

    It was not much, only reduced by about one percent.

    He had not recovered yet.

    Garen had precise control over his body and mind. He knew that his mind was at its peak, butpared to before he fell into a deep sleep, the strength of his mental power had dropped by about one percent.

    Needless to say, it was the giant night snake¡¯s doing.

    He was very good at curses.

    On the Noah continent, ording to some people who saw giant night snakes in their nightmares, they were dispirited after waking up, as if they were seriously ill, and needed a long time to recover.

    Garen¡¯s one percent of his mental strength might not sound like much, but it was because his total mental strength was strong.

    If it were an ordinary spellcaster, it would be enough to turn them into idiots.

    I¡¯ll remember you, giant night serpent Dender.

    Garen did not know when he had provoked him.

    Being cursed by the other party for no reason made him very angry.

    However, the giant night snake was an Aragami. Furthermore, it was a strange Aragami that was untraceable and had a hard-to-figure. Garen was helpless against it. He could not think of any n to take revenge.

    *

    *

    *

    The lower ne, the gray wilderness.

    It was an endless gray.

    The sky was gray, the earth was gray, the air was gray and the light was gray.

    Coldness and despair were rooted in every inch of space here.

    Somewhere in the gray wilderness, a giant snake that was hundreds of meters long slowly raised its head, its yellow-ck eyes looking toward the main material world.

    There was a towering and huge city next to it, and there were different kinds of creatures living there. When they saw the giant night snake, they all knelt on the ground and sang the glorious deeds of the world devourer.

    the Dragon of the new age ... The power of time ...¡±

    The snake flicked its tongue.

    A head-splitting hissing sound spread through the entire city and resounded in the sky of the gray wilderness.

    After quietly looking at the Prime Material ne for a while, the Great Serpent slithered its body, and its scales, which were like the darkest night, disappeared into the gray wastnd.

    In the city, countless creatures were still singing loudly. They were fanatical and infatuated, as if they didn¡¯t see the great snake leave.

    *

    *

    *

    Yuna was still sleeping.

    She was sleeping soundly and showed no signs of waking up.

    Garen did not disturb Yuna. After all, Yuna had fallen into a deep sleep due to her exhaustion because she had to cooperate with him.

    Garen left the dragon¡¯sir with some of the frustration he felt because of the giant night snake.

    The pr night had arrived.

    The dim environment simr to the dream made him frown subconsciously.

    However, the sky full of bright Starlight shimmered, and the gxy of stars crossed the north and south. It was magnificent and beautiful, and it gradually calmed garen¡¯s heart.

    Standing at the top of the ice cliff fortress, garen turned his eyes and looked in all directions.

    Everything in the territory went on as usual.

    Extreme northern ice Spirit, dragon vein Ogre, Winter Wolf, ice shark lizard ... Different families lived in different areas, and they didn¡¯t offend each other.

    When he saw the ice Spirit tribe in the extreme north, garen¡¯s gaze stopped for a moment.

    He saw a few familiar figures.

    A boy and a girl were ying with Hill and the other Little Dragons.

    Kriqins and Fred had already returned and were waiting beside them.

    Spreading his dragon wings, garen leaped and flew over.

    His huge body attracted everyone¡¯s attention. When they saw garen, the two human children¡¯s bodies trembled slightly, and their faces were slightly pale, as if they had recalled some unpleasant memories. The few Little Dragons beside him, on the other hand, gradually became less reserved.

    ¡°O-o ¡®respected Eternal Dragon, how are you?¡±

    ¡°Long time no see, your radiance is still so dazzling.¡±

    The little boy swallowed his saliva and looked up at the silver Dragon whose wings blocked out the moonlight. His eyes were filled with wonder.

    The younger daughter next to him was as always, hesitating and wanting to say something, but she was too scared to say anything.

    Garen lowered his head and looked at them.

    After three years, the two children raised by the silver Dragon had grown up in the icy ins of the extreme north. They were now around ten years old.

    Both of them were very healthy, and they were a head taller than human children of the same age. Their faces and eyes were more mature, and at first nce, they even looked like fourteen or fifteen-year-old teenagers.

    ¡°We pay our respects to you, mighty and mighty dragon of eternity.¡±

    The girl, Lilith, hesitated for a while, then remembered the teachings of the silver Dragon. Finally, she overcame the psychological shadow of garen, bowed slightly, and said to garen at the same time.

    Compared to the first time she met garen, Lilith was a little braver.

    This timid girl had grown up.

    Garen grinned, then leaned his dragon head towards the little girl who was trying to calm herself down, and slowly opened his mouth.

    The hot air from his breath came right in his face.

    Lilith¡¯s face turned pale and she chanted a spell in a low voice.

 Chapter 300

    ?

    Chapter 300: The great snake (3!

    Trantor: 549690339

    She wasn¡¯t nning to fight back, but to use confusion and control spells to increase her own spiritual power.

    She quickly calmed down with the help of the spell.

    Garen, on the other hand, was bored and stopped scaring the little girl.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t faint right away, very good.¡±

    He praised her.

    ¡°You were resting in the fortress when Lady Luna sent them here.¡±

    since Fred and I are here, Lady Luna didn¡¯t disturb you. She left the two children to us.

    Kriqins exined to garen.

    Before this, garen had already exined to Fred and him about the two human children. He told them that they would be teaching him about magic, so when Luna arrived, he left yamos and Lilith behind without any worries.

    yes. I have an agreement with Luna. You will teach them with all your heart.

    Kriqins and Fred nodded at the same time and said with a smile, ¡± these two children are very talented and natural-born spellcasters. We¡¯re very happy to teach them magic knowledge and lead them on the path of truth.

    Garen turned to look at the three little Dragons.

    ¡°Where¡¯s salia?¡±

    ¡°I told her to bring you guys here.¡±

    The little dragons looked at each other and then said embarrassedly, ¡± brother garen, we haven¡¯t gone back yet ...

    Garen¡¯s ce was much morefortable than the White Dragondy¡¯s Dragon Nest.

    To the Dragon whelps, the irresponsible White Dragon Maiden made them feel morefortable without her supervision.

    The White Dragon Maiden was also happy with the peace and quiet. She came by halfway and saw that the little dragons were fine, so she returned to the Dragon Nest alone.

    Garen shook his head, and couldn¡¯t be bothered anymore.

    With the care of his family here, these guys wouldn¡¯t bother him, and garen didn¡¯t need to worry.

    At this moment, the leader of the ice Spirit n in the extreme north, Roy cier, walked over with a round worm that was two meters long.

    It looked up at the silver Dragon with a reverent gaze and said, ¡± master, this is a new species of ice crystal worm cultivated by the cier n. Do you want to try it? ¡±

    The Arctic ice Spirit, the first intelligent creature n that garen had restrained, and it was even an elemental life form.

    Their strength was now insignificant to garen, and garen rarely gave orders to the Arctic ice Spirit.

    Garen looked at the ice crystal worm.

    When he was still weak, sometimes he couldn¡¯t find enough food in time, so he would dig out ice crystal worms to stop his hunger. Later, he often ate them as snacks.

    The size of the ice crystal worm was about half a meter, but the one brought by the extreme northern ice Spirit was a full two meters. It waspletely white and crystal clear, like jade.

    Garen picked it up, looked at it for a while, and then threw it into his mouth.

    Baji ... The fresh and sweet juice burst in his mouth. It was still the familiar taste, but it was clearer than before.

    the taste is not bad. Send some into the fortress regrly.

    Garen nodded as he spoke to the northern ice Spirit.

    Roy cier¡¯s face was filled with joy, and he nodded his head fiercely.

    After the brief interlude, garen did not stay for long.

    He returned to the top of the fortress and looked around from the position with the widest view.

    At this time, the two human children and the three young dragons began to y around. Amos and Lilith¡¯s magical talent was indeed very high. They were quite skilled in using spells within the third circle. The White Dragon Whelp was obviously at a disadvantage against the human wizard whelp. It was three against two.

    Garen shook his head slightly and stopped looking.

    He turned his attention to the river of time, carefully observing its movement and flow. He memorized all the details and recalled the scene of his experiment with Yuna.

    The power energy was like a catalyst that could increase the influence of his power of time on the river of time.

    Garen was thinking about how tobine the principles of ne teleportation and achieve the effect of stable control of the time vortex.

    Even if he had sessfully reached the standard of crossing time and space, he would not dare to enter chaotic time that was not under his control.

    The following days were very peaceful, without any ups and downs.

    The White Dragon Maiden and Luna woulde over from time to time, but they wouldn¡¯t stay for long.

    Without the disturbance of the outside world, disputes of interests, and the oppression of enemies, garen¡¯s own life had gradually be more regr.

    He learned spells, observed the river of time, entered a state of mind unity with Yuna, and studied teleportation across space and time ... From time to time, he would return to theva demine and transfer some of the treasures inside to the fortress.

    During this time, garen went to sleep once to see if he would dream of the giant night snake again.

    There were no nightmares that night. It was a peaceful sleep, and the giant night snake did not disturb him again.

    However, garen kept the fact that this guy had cursed him in mind.

 Chapter 301

    ?

    Chapter 301: Garen¡¯s special fetish

    Trantor: 549690339

    Dark clouds covered the vast sea.

    In the rolling Thunder, the rain poured down. The bean-sized water droplets formed a line, swaying in the wind.

    Thump thump thump ...

    Countless raindrops fell from the sky, sshing on the sea like flowers scattered by a goddess, bringing up countless ripples. Under the influence of the storm and wind, the originally calm sea was set off with heavy waves and waves.

    In such a stormy weather, a superrge silver Dragon was running in the rain.

    The curtain of rain was separated by its huge body, forming a passage that passed through the front and back, which was very conspicuous in the air.

    In the sky, the Superrge silver Dragon paused for a moment and looked down.

    Nehemiah looked around at the vast ocean that was drowned by the storm. He was as gloomy as the dark clouds in the sky.

    ¡°The Dragon tomb ...¡±

    Nehemiah¡¯s gaze was fixed on a certain spot in the sea.

    It was an isted ind.

    In the vast ocean, the lone ind was like a small boat in the wind and rain, unremarkable.

    However, very few people knew that the metal Dragon tribe¡¯s grave was hidden under the ind.

    The metal Dragon Ind was located above the ocean. Before the true dragons of the metal Dragon race died, they would bring their wealth into the dragon graveyard and choose a ce to sleep forever with all their precious treasures.

    The Dragon graveyard was not close to Dragon Ind.

    Nehemiah looked up at the dark clouds, where he saw Silver Snakes dancing and heard the rumbling of Thunder.

    The Super-huge Silver Dragon hovered in the air for a moment, then circled around and approached the ind under the rain. It threw itself into the sea, and its body disappeared in the waves that were hundreds of feet high.

    The storm had yet to stop, and the Thunder was still rumbling.

    Not long after Nehemiah entered the ocean, the air in the rain began to ripple.

    ¡°The God of the first sun has taken care of me.¡±

    Alina¡¯s eyes were filled with joy as she looked in the direction that Nehemiah had left.

    She had followed Nehemiah, using her powerful illusion to conceal herself and blend in with her surroundings. Nehemiah had never noticed her, and she had arrived here.

    Alina had initially targeted Nehemiah because she needed powerful legendary creatures as sacrifices.

    Nehemiah, as an ancient silver Dragon, was undoubtedly a match for her.

    But Nehemiah was too powerful. Although Alina had already be a legend and had the favor of the god of the sun, she was still not confident that she could take Nehemiah down on her own.

    Her n was to follow Nehemiah first.

    To confirm the location of his Dragon Nest.

    Then, while Nehemiah was sleeping, Alina would set up a formation around him and see if she could find an opportunity to ambush him.

    But Alina had not expected that Nehemiah was already at the end of his life and hade to the Dragon¡¯s necropolis.

    Alina had followed Nehemiah to his Dragon Lair before, but he had not stayed there. He had taken his treasures and left without any hesitation.

    The moment she saw this Ind, Alina felt as if she could see the illusions of countless Dragons floating below.

    Then he thought of Nehemiah¡¯s strange actions.

    She finally understood what this ce was.

    ¡°The Dragon Necropolis. Who knows how many metallic dragon bodies are buried inside.¡±

    Those who were buried in the Dragon Necropolis were most likely at the end of their lifespans. Only when they knew that they did not have much time left would they bring their treasures to the necropolis. This kind of Dragon was at least an old dragon.

    This meant that there would be arge number of legendary true dragon corpses here.

    Alina did not follow them into the dragon tomb.

    She could see that there were countless spells set up in the sea here. If she stepped into it rashly, it would be easy to arouse the other party¡¯s vignce and put herself in danger.

    The metal dragons were very cautious about the protection of the Dragon graveyard.

    Not only in the surrounding waters, but there were also guardian dragons in the Dragon graveyard.

    In the long history of the sea, there were many creatures that had discovered the Dragon¡¯s necropolis intentionally or unintentionally. However, those who coveted the treasures and dared to invade the Dragon¡¯s necropolis had all be skeletons in this Sea area, never toe out again.

    It could be said that this was one of the most dangerous forbidden ces in the Noah continent.

    Alina knew that she needed to wait patiently, and before she could actually steal the true Dragon¡¯s corpse, she needed to make a series of preparations.

    if we invade the Dragon graveyard and steal the true dragon corpses of the metal dragons here, the metal Dragon God won¡¯t just sit back and do nothing if we¡¯re discovered.

    Alina narrowed her eyes.

    It wasn¡¯t a good idea to provoke the metal Dragon God and the light God.

    I still have to wait for the ck light seal¡¯s formation to bepletely set up before I can attack this ce.

    Gods were not omnipotent.

    Even a God¡¯s vision and perception could not be used to scan the entire Prime Material ne.

    The ck light of the original god of the sun could be attached to the crystal wall of the ne to iste the vision and perception of the gods, so that they could not hear the prayers of their believers and respond. At the same time, it could anchor the space, so that the corresponding creatures of the main material world could not use the ne teleportation and escape from it.

    There was more than one Prime Material ne that had been invaded by the original sun god.

    He would extend his ws and tentacles into the Prime Material ne and use them to set up a ck light seal to iste the senses of the gods before his incarnation would descend. By the time the gods realized that something was wrong, it would be toote to turn the tables.

 Chapter 302

    ?

    Chapter 302: Garen¡¯s special fetish

    Trantor: 549690339

    The Prime Material ne was endless, and the gods would not waste their power on a world that had been contaminated.

    Furthermore, the original sun god was no ordinary Aragami.

    In other words, none of the first Aragami that could live from the birth of the universe to the present was to be trifled with. Whether it was the first sun god, the giant night snake, or other Aragami that were hidden in the corners of other worlds.

    After memorizing the Dragon¡¯s necropolis¡¯s location, Alina did not stay any longer.

    The ck eye that she had imprinted on the ground was the ck light seal.

    This kind of ne seal was not so easy to cast.

    Every hundred miles ofnd, a seal node had to be branded. When the area affected by the seal node covered the entire Noah continent, the ck light seal would be activated and iste the senses of the gods. It was also when the original sun god descended and his light covered the earth.

    The Noah continent wasn¡¯t big.

    However, this was the Prime Material ne, after all. Even if there were no obstacles, it would still take some time to set up the sealing nodes.

    ¡°The Church of Light has never let down their guard. I can¡¯t recruit any more believers.¡±

    Alina decided to act alone.

    She was not at ease to let the others set up the sealing nodes. Instead of alerting the enemy and attracting the attention of the Church of Light, it was better to split up and act alone. It would only cost her more energy to travel the entire Noah continent alone, and with her speed, it would not take long.

    The ck light was the godlike power of the original sun god, and only other godlike powers or extraordinary powers could affect it.

    As long as she sessfully set it up, it would be extremely difficult to detect and break.

    Alina had ample patience for this.

    the light of the original sun will finally descend upon the earth and envelop all things.

    *

    *

    *

    In the blink of an eye, more than a year had passed.

    The ice ins of the extreme north had experienced an extreme day, and now it had be an extreme night. The sky was covered by the night sky, and not a single ray of sunlight shone on it.

    Garen woke up from a short sleep, and after observing himself for a moment, he could not help but shake his head.

    He found that his growth rate was not as fast as he had expected.

    After going through the brutal growth of the Dragon Whelp stage, without treasures like the Dragon Soul Stone and life gem, garen¡¯s growth speed had obviously slowed down. In the past year, his body had only grown about two meters.

    A yearter, the giant dragon, which was about 31 meters long, had grown to 33 meters long, and its body had slightly expanded.

    Other Dragons would have been overjoyed at such a growth rate.

    But to garen, it was barely satisfactory.

    ¡°I really want another life gem,¡±

    Garen was starting to miss the effects of the life gem.

    Eating the life gem was like eating a Golden Lion. His body couldn¡¯t stop growing.

    Unfortunately, such a treasure could not be obtained easily.

    Shifting his gaze, garen saw a small bump in the glittering Dragon¡¯s Nest that was almost filled with gems, gold coins, magic tools, and other treasures.

    A pair of dragon horns were exposed.

    It was Yuna¡¯s Dragon Horn.

    She buried herself in the mountain of treasures and slept, not willing to wake up.

    In the time that garen had known Yuna, she had spent almost 99% of her time sleeping. She was a true drowsy Dragon. In this one year, Yuna had also grown, but her growth rate was slower than garen¡¯s.

    She was now thirty-six meters long from head to tail. She had grown about one meter, but she was still much bigger than garen.

    It was slightly slower than garen¡¯s, but it was still a growth speed that would be envied by ordinary true dragons.

    I¡¯m just six years old now. I¡¯ve truly left the Dragon Whelp stage and be a young dragon.

    Garen stretched his body and clenched his dragon ws.

    Dragon blood flowed through his body, spreading to his limbs and bones, bringing him a sense of endless power.

    It was a pity that such natural growth did not give garen a new time-type spell ability. Because his research focus was on the cross-space teleportation, he did not figure out a new way to use the power of time.

    Other than that, garen had also learned the eighth-circle spells that Kris had mastered.

    At this point, the spell knowledge of the two high-level spell casters had beenpletely emptied by garen, and they could no longer provide him with any help.

    After more than a year of multiple attempts, garen had also made some progress in cross-space teleportation.

    Hebined the runes of the ne teleportation spell and gradually created a rune that could stabilize the time vortex after many trials. After the power energy and the power of time intertwined and merged, the time vortex could now steadily expand to more than ten meters.

    It could even be said that the teleportation across time and space was basicallypleted. The only limitation now was that garen¡¯s power of time was not enough.

    Even with the help of energy, it was still not enough to open the time vortex that he could pass through.

    Garen had thought of using the shapeshifting spell to make himself smaller, and then pass through such a time vortex.

    However, once he used the shapeshifting skill, the time vortex would shrink as well, not giving garen any chance to exploit this loophole.

    at my current rate of growth, it¡¯ll take at least a few years before I can obtain enough time power.

    ¡°Perhaps, it might even reach the young dragon Stage.¡±

    At the age of six, he was in the Dragon Whelp stage.

    Unlike the five-year-old dragon Whelp stage, the Dragon Whelp stage was nine years long.

    A Dragon above the age of 15 was considered a young dragon. Yuna was 18 years old, so she was still in the stage of a young dragon.

    The age difference between garen and Yuna was twelve years. To Dragons, this age difference was actually very small. They were still in different age groups now, but in another ten or twenty years, when Yuna reached the age of a young dragon and had yet to enter the next stage, garen would also be a young dragon.

 Chapter 303

    ?

    Chapter 303: Garen¡¯s special fetish

    Trantor: 549690339

    As for the changes in the Noah continent in the past year, garen did not know much.

    However, since Kris and Fred would asionally make a trip to the human society, garen roughly knew from them that ever since the Church of Light had swept through the white bone wilderness and cleared out the minions of the original sun god, the Church of Light had not made any big moves.

    However, the Pdins and priests often left the temple to search for and eliminate evil with greater efforts than before.

    The evil creatures on the Noah continent hated the Church of Light to the core.

    And the original sun god seemed to have no more movements.

    One year was not enough for the human nations to recover.

    There were no new wars and conflicts, and there were no evil gods causing trouble. The Noah continent was generally calm and peaceful.

    However, garen did not believe that an Aragami would give up on this world after a single setback without any backup.

    The Church of Light did not believe it either, so the temple was empty and almost all the clergymen were outside.

    The original sun god was lying dormant, as if it was the calm before the storm. This situation made the Church of Light even more worried. They had never let down their guard, and had been searching for traces of the original sun god, but they had not had any good results.

    The Ishizaka serpent Dragon did not die in the conflict between the Church of Light and the undead creatures.

    Through the mark of time, garen found out that this guy had been running around the world after leaving the white bone wastnd, as if he was looking for another habitat simr to the white bone wastnd. In between, he had evene to the Northern Ice Field once, but he did note to meet garen.

    Garen did not lower himself to look for it alone.

    To garen, he did not have much of a rtionship with the stone tomb serpent Dragon, and leaving a time mark was just something he did in passing. Naturally, he would not put too much thought into it. Moreover, because of the giant night snake, garen did not want to have too much contact with the serpent Dragon species. It was enough to have a cold forest serpent Dragon as his subordinate.

    He did not disturb Yuna.

    Garen left the Dragon¡¯s Nest.

    *

    The silver Dragon soared under the night sky of the ice ins of the extreme north. The light of the stars and the bright moon was obscured by the Dragon wings, casting a huge shadow on the bright world below, startling arge number of ice ins creatures.

    When he passed by the peak of a snowy mountain, garen stopped.

    He retracted his dragon wings andnded on the snow Mountain, his dragon ws gripping the cold and hard rocks.

    There had been no blizzards here recently, but the snow-capped mountains were still covered in ayer of snow. Under the cover of the bright moonlight, they looked like tiny silver dots, very beautiful.

    The icy ins of the extreme north looked even more beautiful at night than during the day.

    The colorful auroras that asionally appeared at night were even more intoxicating. During the day, the auroras were not as beautiful.

    Garen didn¡¯t stop here because he was tired from flying.

    With his current endurance, daily activities would not make him feel tired at all.

    The dragon¡¯s w reached out, and the front half of it disappeared from the air and touched the dimensional space.

    Immediately, garen grabbed a silver ne and took it out from the dimensional space.

    The ne was a magic tool.

    And it was from the little girl Lilith.

    As long as a small amount of mana was injected into the ne, it could form a magic shield that could iste the harsh environment and resist fire and cold wind.

    For lower-level spellcasters, it was a very Practical Magic tool, but for middle-level or higher-level spellcasters, it was a useless item.

    Garen had a lot of such magic tools.

    With his current strength, these little trinkets were naturally of no use. Under normal circumstances, they would only serve as decorations for other treasures, making the scenery more beautiful.

    Due to his growing wealth, garen had established a hobby of his.

    Garen casually made a time mark on the ne and ced it between two rocks. He then pped his dragon wings and left.

    It wasn¡¯t just the Snowy Mountains. There were also some ice valleys, rivers, snow hills, and even Dragonspine Ridge outside the Northern Ice Field. There were also some unknown dense forests and deep mountains. Garen¡¯s interest was piqued, so he went to ce a magic tool.

    Other than little trinkets like nes, garen even took out roxia¡¯s magic sword.

    He stabbed it into a Boulder cluster on a ruggednd in Dragonspine Ridge, leaving only the hilt exposed.

    Of course, he wasn¡¯t throwing them away.

    No true dragon would abandon their collection, even if it was just an insignificant silver coin.

    On the magic tools that garen had ced, there were imprints that he had nted. He had even specially created these imprints into different shapes to distinguish them from the time imprints that were nted on living creatures.

    Garen¡¯s collection was more than enough.

    Therefore, one day, he decided to put some of the collections that he had no use for in different ces. After a long time, he would find them by following the sense of the mark of time.

    This thought and impulse, garen had had it a long time ago.

    However, at that time, he was really reluctant to give up his only remaining treasure.

    But now, he could.

    Garen opened a space portal and made a trip to the white bone wastnd.

    The white bone wastnd was still the same as before. Dark clouds of undead covered all light, and the air was gloomy and dark.

    Driven by the death aura, some of the skeletons here began to move again. However, because of the Church of Light¡¯s asional cleaning, not a single high-level undead was born. They were all low-level undead, and because the danger level was greatly reduced, they became the exploration targets of many adventurers.

    Garen concealed his figure and ced some magic tools on the barrennd of the bone wilderness.

    After cing all the magic tools he had brought out this time in different ces and environments depending on his mood, garen opened the space portal and returned to the fortress in the Northern Ice Field with satisfaction.

 Chapter 304

    ?

    Chapter 304: The spirit of the earth appears

    Trantor: 549690339

    After going out for a while and returning to the Dragon¡¯s Nest, garen closed his eyes.

    He began to sense the location of the time mark.

    Although there were many imprints, with his image-level memory, garen was clear which imprint corresponded to which magic tool or which creature.

    In garen¡¯s perception.

    Some of the magic tools were in remote locations and were difficult to find. They were left quietly and motionless.

    There were also some who had been picked up by different creatures early on and brought to various parts of the world with the movement of these creatures, creating different stories.

    Two time imprints that were closely ced together caught garen¡¯s attention. After he noticed them, he opened his eyes with a strange expression.

    ¡°This guy¡¯s luck is pretty good,¡±

    Somewhere in the ice ins of the extreme north, in a Dragon¡¯s Lair that was covered in ayer of ice.

    The White Dragon Maiden was lying on her side, resting her head on one of her ws. She was holding a magic crystal ball the size of an ordinary human¡¯s head in her other w. She was looking at it with a happy expression.

    The slender Dragon Tail was wagging.

    I, salia, am beautiful and powerful. I¡¯ve only gone out for a short while and I¡¯ve already found a magic tool in the snow.

    ¡°Hmph, as expected of me.¡±

    it seems I¡¯ll have to explore the northern ice fields more in the future. Maybe I can find some.

    The White Dragon Maiden held the crystal ball in her hand smugly.

    After pondering for a while and understanding the use of the crystal ball, the White Dragon Maiden rolled her eyes and grinned.

    ¡°Let me take a peek at what garen is doing.¡±

    With the infusion of magic power, the crystal ball began to glow with elemental light, bing clear and transparent.

    At the same time, the White Dragon Maiden¡¯s psychic energy allowed the interior of the fortress to appear in the crystal ball. The silver Dragon looked as calm as ever.

    Before the White Dragon Maiden could take a closer look, the silver Dragon suddenly turned its head and looked over.

    His tinum Dragon eyes seemed to be able to see through the crystal ball and look straight at the White Dragon Maiden.

    The next moment, a blinding white light shone.

    ¡°Ah, my eyes!¡±

    Caught off guard, the White Dragon Maiden covered her eyes, which were sore from the white light. When she opened them again, she found that the scene inside the fortress had disappeared from her crystal ball.

    ¡°To be able to discover this, just how powerful is garen now?¡±

    The White Dragon Maiden had never had a clear idea of her eldest son¡¯s strength.

    She turned over and stopped peeking at the fortress. She threw her thoughts to the back of her mind and yed with the crystal ball with great interest.

    Inside the fortress, garen shook his head imperceptibly.

    He had just given out the crystal ball not long ago, and it was a pretty good magic tool. He didn¡¯t expect the White Dragon Lady to pick it up by ident and use it to peep at him.

    Due to the huge difference in the level of mastery of spells, garen could follow the fluctuations of spells to find the source and use the crystal ball to spy on the White Dragondy¡¯s every move without being discovered by her. However, garen was not interested in doing that.

    Next, garen took out Morton¡¯s research notes.

    Due to the huge difference in size, it was not convenient for him to read, so he shrunk his body and turned into a small dragon Whelp.

    Garen was half-sitting and half-lying on the huge cold iron Throne, carefully reading the research notes in his hand.

    Although it was called a research note, it was actually a spellbook left behind by Molton. There were more than a dozen of Molton¡¯s research notes, and some of them were high-circle spells that he had researched. The book in garen¡¯s hands, which was hundreds of pages thick, only recorded one spell.

    Nine-ring evocation spell-sr fireball.

    Garen had seen this spell before.

    Molton burned all his mana and used this spell to kill two high-level spellcasters in an instant.

    The mes that were rolling in the sky were still vivid in garen¡¯s mind.

    pared to the meteor st, it¡¯s not as powerful, but it¡¯s definitely not to be underestimated.

    Even though garen was a legend, he would not be able to bear the consequences if he was hit by this ninth-circle evocation spell.

    Garen¡¯s gaze turned, and he memorized all the runes and magic circuits in his heart.

    Meteor st was a 9th-circle cmity spell. It was a spell that fell from the sky and was charged by arge number of magic arrays. With the pull of gravity, it would have the impact and destructive power of a meteorite.

    Such spells were mainly used forrge-scale killing and destruction.

    The meteor st was very effective in hitting fixed target buildings andrge armies.

    It took too long to prepare, and its momentum was too obvious. Even though it had more lethality than an ordinary legendary spell, it could not pose a real threat to high-levelbatants. In the Bucky ins, most of the soldiers who died in the meteor st were ordinary soldiers.

    When the powerhouses discovered the meteor explosion, they scattered and fled in all directions while it was brewing.

    The sr fireball was different.

    In a very short period of time, it wouldpress the fire element Energy to the maximum extent and form a small fireball. It even looked like a 3-circle fireball spell. It looked harmless and had an extremely fast firing speed, making it difficult for the target to Dodge.

    When it exploded, it would disy destructive power that could destroy the enemy.

    ¡°The most powerful spell that Morton has developed is this sr fireball.¡±

    Garen closed the notebook and kept it in his dimensional space.

    Molton was blunt. He wrote that the sr fireball was a spell that was developed by referencing the meteor burst. It was slightly weaker than the meteor burst, but it had the advantage of being used against powerful individuals.

 Chapter 305

    ?

    Chapter 305: The spirit of the earth appears

    Trantor: 549690339

    Compared to the meteor explosion, garen was more interested in the great sr fireball.

    it¡¯s. little less powerful, but whenbined with stacked space ...

    Garen grinned.

    The evocation spell was powerful, but it also consumed a lot of energy. If it was driven purely by magic power and mental strength, garen could not use a ninth-circle sr fireball many times in a short period of time. However, he could use it at a lower cost by using the stacking spell.

    Looking forward to the destructive scene of the sr fireball hanging high in the sky, garen closed his eyes slightly and started to inscribe the spell model.

    Level nine spells were extremelyplicated in any school. Even with garen¡¯s current legendary spiritual power, it would take him a long time to learn them. This was not aplicated spell that could bepleted in a day.

    Garen focused his mind and focused all his attention on learning spells.

    Time passed by slowly, and only after a week did garen¡¯s focused gaze gradually disperse.

    The difficulty of a level 9 spell was not something that garen had learned before. Moreover, this was his first time learning a level 9 spell, so thepletion of the sr fireball was very low.

    There was no progress to be happy about.

    After studying spells for a week and using his spiritual energy to inscribe the models, garen felt a little tired. Hence, he stopped and decided to take a rest.

    He still understood the path of bncing work and rest. Forcing himself to research would only make him fall into a state of irritability, which would lead to a decrease in efficiency and even make constant mistakes, making it impossible to make the right judgment.

    He turned and walked into the main nest behind the hall of the fortress.

    Garen saw that Yuna had already woken up.

    Her bright purple eyes were like a bulldozer, moving back and forth in the pile of treasures, revealing only her head and a part of the Dragon spine. She never got tired of it.

    ¡°Yuna, do you want to go out and take a look?¡±

    Said garen as he moved closer to Yuna.

    After experiencing the boring research of spells, garen preferred to go out and rx.

    The ¡®bulldozer¡¯ came to an abrupt stop. Yuna shook her body and revealed herself from the pile of treasures.

    ¡°Let me think ...¡±

    After hesitating for a few seconds, Yuna said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°How long have I not left this ce?¡±

    She was not as sensitive to time as garen.

    As they were long-lived species, many young true dragons did not care about the passage of time, but garen was an exception.

    four hundred and thirty-two days. You haven¡¯t left the fortress for four hundred and thirty-two days.

    Garen gave an urate number.

    In fact, ever since he had brought Yuna into the immortal fortress, she had not left the ce.

    At first, garen¡¯s idea was just to show her around, but it had unknowingly turned into this situation.

    ¡°Oh ... Then I really should go out for a walk.¡±

    Yuna blinked.

    Although she was an otaku, she wasn¡¯tpletely stuck in the Dragon¡¯s Nest.

    When she was in theva half-ne, Yuna would asionally leave the nest that she had built to move around. It was one time when she met garen while leaving the nest.

    Under normal circumstances, Yuna would leave the dragon¡¯sir every two or three months to get some fresh air outside.

    However, garen¡¯s Dragon Lair was toofortable. There were gemstones, gold coins, and all kinds of precious metal ores ... All the treasures that a true dragon loved were avable here. Even when she asionally wanted to eat something, her family would prepare it and serve it to her. This caused Yuna to develop an even more serious habit of staying at home.

    She had stayed in the Dragon¡¯s Nest for more than a year without leaving.

    After a while, garen left the fortress and spread his wings under the night sky, flying in circles under the starlight and moonlight.

    Beside garen, Yuna, who was invisible to ordinary people, was also reliving the feeling of flying after such a long time.

    Yuna¡¯s flying style was different from garen¡¯s. Yuna could control her strength, and gravity would not affect her at all. Yuna did not need to p her dragon wings, but she was like a fish in the water in the air. The force field that was everywhere supported her body.

    The invisible energy Dragon turned in the air.

    She would sometimes fall and sometimes fly high, not causing any movement. She still maintained her invisible state and followed garen.

    The two dragons flew at high speed in the air, enjoying the strong wind that blew past their bodies and the sound of the wind whistling in their ears.

    ¡°Garen, let¡¯spete in speed.¡±

    ¡°I remember that your flying speed is very fast.¡±

    Yuna¡¯s voice rang in garen¡¯s ears.

    Garen chuckled and nodded, ¡± ¡°Yes, do you see that Snow Mountain? Whoever gets there first wins.¡±

    The silver Dragon extended its w and pointed at a tall Snow Mountain in front of them.

    Yuna thought for a moment, licked her lips, and looked at garen. ¡°Do you want to bet on something?¡±

    ¡°Oh? What do you want to bet on?¡±

    Garen was rich and generous, so he asked directly.

    Garen did not ask Yuna to help him for free. Every time he studied teleportation across space and time with Yuna, garen would give her some gemstones as a reward. Over time, Yuna had also umted some savings.

    Now, she seemed to want to return her treasure to garen.

    Garen would not hold back.

    ¡°If I win, you¡¯ll give me 50 elementite and 20 fire-attribute magic gems.¡±

    ¡°If I lose, I¡¯ll give you something of the same value.¡±

    Garen smiled, and his expression became serious.

    ¡°Alright, I agree.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll count to three and we¡¯ll start at the same time.¡±

    Yuna said.

    She flew over, maintaining the same level as garen.

 Chapter 306

    ?

    Chapter 306: The spirit of the earth appears

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°No problem,¡± he said.

    After hearing garen¡¯s response, Yuna cleared her throat, and with a sly look in her eyes, she quickly spat out a word, ¡± ¡°Three!¡±

    The air rippled, and the energy dragon girl revealed her scales and ws that reflected the Starlight. She instantly got up and ran toward the snow Mountain.

    Garen was slightly taken aback. He did not expect Yuna to use the little trick he had used in the past on him.

    In the next second, the silver Dragon disappeared from its original spot. It flew at maximum speed and caught up with Yuna in the blink of an eye. It then overtook her and approached the snow Mountain.

    The strength Dragon was very fast.

    However, it was still inferior to garen¡¯s full speed.

    Yuna became anxious as she looked at garen¡¯s back.

    Because of its ability to control energy and affect gravity, the strength energy Dragon¡¯s flying speed was second to none. Yuna had thought that she would be able to reach the snow Mountain before garen by flying first. However, she had underestimated garen and did not expect him to be overtaken so easily.

    ¡°No, no, I only have that little treasure.¡±

    Yuna did not want to lose, so she decided to y dirty.

    Garen, who was running in front, felt his body suddenly sink, as if an invisible chain rose from the ground and firmly locked onto his body, pulling his body and dragging him to the ground.

    Hu!

    The strength Dragon¡¯s figure overtook garen.

    Since Yuna was up to no good, garen was not to be outdone.

    He would not give in to Yuna. All true dragons werepetitive, and the bet was a gemstone. He could not go easy on her.

    He focused his gaze and the slow spell hit Yuna.

    The power Dragon¡¯s flying speed slowed down instantly, and the connection between its movements became sluggish.

    Yuna could vaguely sense the changes in the river of time due to her long-term contact with garen and her connection with the power of time. That was why she realized that something was wrong with her body when she was hit by the slow spell.

    He turned around and saw that the silver Dragon was about to catch up to him.

    Yuna released her energy and pushed her body forward with all her might. At the same time, she createdyers of invisible walls in front of garen and continued to increase the gravity, affecting garen¡¯s flying speed.

    Garen spat out the breath of time that expelled the wall of strength out of the timeline and continued to pursue.

    The energy Dragon and the time Dragon each used their own means to speed up and trip each other at the same time, quickly approaching the peak of the snow Mountain.

    Soon, the snow Mountain was right in front of them, and Yuna was a few dozen meters ahead of garen.

    She was overjoyed and couldn¡¯t help butugh.¡±Garen, I¡¯m going to win.¡±

    However, in the next second, the silver Dragon that was supposed to be behind her flickered and appeared in front of her in an instant. It was standing on the peak of the snow Mountain and looking at her calmly.

    The smile on Yuna¡¯s face quickly disappeared, reced by a look of grievance.

    garen, you¡¯re cheating. You used time stop on me.

    She had almost forgotten that garen still had the time stop skill.

    Garen shrugged his shoulders and smiled. I didn¡¯t say that I can¡¯t use time to stop. I¡¯m willing to ept my loss.

    ¡°Alright, my poor gem.¡±

    Yunanded beside garen, looking listless as she spoke with her eyes drooped.

    The treasure Collection, which was not considered rich in the first ce, was made worse by the bet on a whim.

    Yuna shifted her gaze and looked down.

    The buildings where arge number of intelligent life lived came into view.

    Minotaurs, kobolds, ogres, trolls, winterwolves ... This was the snow Mountain where the White crystal mine was located.

    Now, the White crystal mine had beenpletely mined out. As time passed, this territory that originally belonged to the frost Giants had now be the residence of some of garen¡¯s followers.

    The frost forest serpent Dragon usually lived in the underground caves of the nearby mountains and forests.

    These followers did not see Yuna.

    When they saw garen, many gazes of respect were cast on him, and waves of honorifics were heard around him.

    Garen was just passing by and did not intend to stay for long.

    Just as he was about to fly high into the sky with Yuna and continue to tour the icy ins of the extreme north, he suddenly sensed an unusual power.

    Garen looked at Yuna.

    In the air, a pair of illusory light purple eyes shed.

    Yuna looked at the ground and realized that something was wrong.

    Garen and Yuna looked over carefully at the same time.

    On the ground, a deep, heavy, and vast power gradually gathered.

    Most of his followers didn¡¯t feel anything and were still singing praises of the Dragon of eternity¡¯s greatness.

    However, garen¡¯s ves, the tall Taurens with strong bodies and muscles like a horned dragon, mostly had a change in expression. They knelt on the ground piously and mumbled softly.

    Among the Tauren ves, the nature priests were even more fanatical.

    A few of the nature priests prayed loudly, their faces revealing the extreme excitement of having a good time after suffering.

    spirit of the earth, you are finally willing to answer the prayers of your humble believers. You have descended here and saved your believers from the abyss of suffering.

    The earth trembled slightly under the enthusiastic prayers of the Tauren.

    Dust swirled around, and some stones rolled on the ground, but there was no elemental light around them.

    Such a sudden scene attracted a lot of attention.

    ¡°The spirit of the earth?¡±

    it¡¯s strange that the spirit of nature will respond to the prayers of its believers.

    Garen looked over.

    Countless particles of dust swirled with the stones, like a yellow-brown whirlwind rising from the ground. In the blink of an eye, they formed a huge old human face, which was now looking at garen¡¯s direction expressionlessly.

    The Tauren looked up at the spirit of the earth with a fanatical expression, turning a blind eye to everything around him.

    It was as if the mortals had seen the God they believed in with their own eyes.

    Garen didn¡¯t feel any strong threat from the spirit of the earth that had condensed into a physical form.

    Garen used the creature rank detection spell.

    [ creature rank: 26 ]

    The spirit of the earth that the Taurens believed in was a legendary creature, the same level as garen.

    A strong enough nature spirit was also a divine-like power, but if a weak nature spirit dared to expose itself, even a lower-level spellcaster could capture it as magic material and use it to make magic tools.

    garen, it¡¯s been staring at me ...

    Yuna said to garen, frowning.

    Garen¡¯s eyes shed.

    Upon closer inspection, he realized that the spirit of the earth was indeed staring in Yuna¡¯s direction and not at him.

    As for the Minotaurs who were calling out and kowtowing, they didn¡¯t attract the attention of the spirit of the earth.

    These Taurens thought that the spirit of the earth hade to save them, but it didn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    ¡°Could it have been attracted by Yuna¡¯s power?¡±

    Garen didn¡¯t know much about nature¡¯s spirits, only a few words from the inheritance.

    However, judging by how it was staring at Yuna, it was likely that its appearance was rted to Yuna.

 Chapter 307

    ?

    Chapter 307: Treasure +1

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Garen, I hate its eyes.¡±

    The energy dragon girl¡¯s words entered garen¡¯s ears.

    The spirit of the earth was still staring at Yuna. There was no fluctuation in the brown eyes formed by rocks, but garen could feel the hidden desire and excitement.

    To a certain extent, nature spirits could be said to be the embodiment of the power of nature, a part of the world¡¯s operation.

    They had a physical form and intelligence. They were a kind of energy creature.

    However, the wisdom of nature spirits was a kind of rational wisdom like that of machines. Therefore, although there were creatures who believed in them and obtained the power of nature through this, the belief of these creatures was not important to nature spirits. They were dispensable.

    A sufficiently powerful force of nature was a type of divine power, just like the power of origin.

    The Tauren¡¯s power of nature wasn¡¯t given to them by the spirit of nature. In fact, it was the Tauren¡¯s spiritual connection with the spirit of nature that attracted the favor of the power of nature.

    The spirit of the earth, who was supposed to bepletely mechanical and rational, looked at Yuna as if she was looking at a delicious prey.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have good intentions.¡±

    Garen said as he squinted his eyes.

    Yuna could no longer hold back.

    She already hated being noticed by other creatures and being constantly looked at, let alone this kind of gaze that made her feel malicious.

    The invisible energy Dragon opened its mouth.

    Between the neat and orderly dragon teeth, an extremely lethal and destructive energy appeared in the blink of an eye.

    The next moment, Yuna aimed at the spirit of the earth and spat out her Dragon Breath.

    BOOM!

    The air shook violently.

    At that moment, the fine dust in the air was crushed by the powerful force, turning into even finer particles invisible to the naked eye. A path was torn through the air.

    The dragon¡¯s breath formed by strength was the same as garen¡¯s dragon¡¯s breath, it was invisible.

    However, the destructive effect of the dragon¡¯s breath on the surrounding environment made it look like it had a physical form.

    The power Dragon Breath was destructive.

    The spirit of the earth, which was made of gravel, seemed to know the power of the strength dragon¡¯s breath and did not dare to resist it.

    Hulla ... The stones suddenly shattered on the ground, and the spirit of the earth burrowed into the ground, abandoning the body that had just formed to prevent itself from being attacked by the Dragon Breath.

    Then, the force Dragon Breathnded on the ground.

    There was no sound. Snow, rocks, soil, trees ... Everything swept by the Dragon Breath turned into fine dust in an instant without a sound. They were blown into ashes by the cold wind of the ice ins in the extreme north and disappeared in the air.

    ¡°Damn it, where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±

    After the spirit of the earth lost its body, it was just a mass of condensed energy, which could not escape garen and Yuna¡¯s perception.

    Yuna did not give up after missing the Earth Spirit.

    The Furious Yuna pped her dragon wings and flew down at a low altitude. At the same time, she spat out her dragon¡¯s breath mercilessly, chasing after the spirit of the earth that was hiding underground.

    Yuna¡¯s Dragon Breath had left deep ravines on the ground around her. The ground was like a sea of scars. The rocks at the base of the snow Mountain were also disintegrated into fine particles in the blink of an eye when the Dragon Breath swept over them.

    Garen¡¯s eyelids twitched.

    A creature¡¯s rank was only a rough reference. It could not represent everything.

    For example, Yuna¡¯s Dragon Breath¡¯s destructive power made garen gasp in amazement.

    Even a legendary creature above level-30 would be seriously injured or even die on the spot if it was hit by the Dragon Breath.

    Not only biological entities, but energy bodies like the spirit of the earth also didn¡¯t dare to be hit by the Dragon Breath.

    However, the spirit of the earth moved very quickly underground. This seemed to be its home ground. It left Yuna¡¯s Dragon Breath behind. Although it kept dodging, it did not seem to be in any danger.

    Yuna had lowered her flying altitude in order to hit the Earth Spirit more urately.

    Garen shook his head slightly.

    Yuna did not have muchbat experience, and garen could feel that the spirit of the earth was deliberately luring Yuna down from the sky.

    However, Yuna did not notice this.

    True dragons were usually more prideful, and they did not like other creatures interfering in a battle. Hence, after Yuna made her move, garen held back and watched the situation quietly. He did not attack the spirit of the earth with Yuna, but now it seemed that he could not just sit back and watch.

    Sure enough.

    When Yuna was less than a hundred meters above the ground ...

    BOOM!

    The originally thick and solid ground seemed toe alive at this moment.

    The ground was lifted hundreds of feet high and rolled upwards like a yellow-brown turbulent wave, covering Yuna¡¯s body from all directions. From garen¡¯s perspective, it looked like a huge flower of earth and stone had bloomed on the ground, and Yuna was in the center.

    Yuna¡¯s field of vision was filled with the rolling ground, and she was shocked.

    Thick curtains of earth and stone were closing in on her from all directions, as if they were going to swallow her.

    OWW!

    Yuna let out a high-pitched Dragon¡¯s Roar, and her wings suddenly extended.

    The energy was endless and emitted from her body, forming an invisible energy storm. From the inside out, it smashed the surrounding turbulent soil and stones into pieces with a destructive force.

    However, the spirit of the earth did not stop. It continued to attack relentlessly as Yuna approached the ground.

    The soil and rocks gathered to form a giant hand that rose from the ground and grabbed Yuna. A few sharp awls rose from the ground and criss-crossed in a criss-cross pattern. They seemed to have sealed off the entire space from different directions as they stabbed Yuna.

 Chapter 308

    ?

    Chapter 308: Treasure +1 (3) _2

    Trantor: 549690339

    The storm-like attacks were too much for the eyes to take in.

    It seemed like Yuna was unable to Dodge or destroy all of them.

    She had a powerful deflective force field to protect her, so she shouldn¡¯t be in any trouble ... Although that was what garen thought, the giant Dragon¡¯s body still could not help but move.

    The silver Dragon descended from the sky like a meteor, and its body was surrounded by cold wind and invisible time power. Its speed was unbelievably fast.

    He did not go to Yuna¡¯s position to help her resist the attack from the earth.

    Garen¡¯s target was the spirit of the earth that had fused with the earth.

    The Earth Spirit¡¯s movement speed on the ground could be said to be teleportation. It constantly changed its position, making it difficult to catch this guy.

    However, although it moved quickly, it still couldn¡¯t escape from garen¡¯s field of vision, which meant that the dying spell could hit.

    His spiritual power was firmly locked on to the spirit of the earth.

    In garen¡¯s vision, this guy was like a ball of light traveling underground. It had no physical form and was formed purely by the power of nature. It was very eye-catching under the ground where there were no living things.

    The power of time was consumed, and the dying technique was activated.

    The Earth Spirit¡¯s high-speed movement suddenly slowed down a lot.

    His movement trajectory became clear.

    Things might change if he dyed any longer. The spirit of the earth¡¯s level of 26 meant that it was not weak. It was much higher than Yuna and was at the same level as garen. Hence, garen went all out without holding back.

    He and Yuna were not ordinary creatures. Even if their creature level was not as high as the spirit of the earth, they could still win against it with their special abilities.

    Taking advantage of the fact that the Earth Spirit was hit by the slow spell, garen continued to elerate, approaching the Earth Spirit, and then fell to the ground with a loud crash.

    Crash!

    The ground cracked open, and the soil and rocks rolled up. The ce where garennded explodedyer byyer due to his powerful strength, forming a ring of impact ripples. It was like an earthquake, rolling up countless soil and rocks. The forest in the distance was affected by the aftermath, and the pine trees were uprooted one by one.

    Themotion onlysted for a moment.

    Under the control of the spirit of the earth, the soil and rocks that had yet tond paused for a moment, then turned around and drew an arc in the air, surging towards garen. The ground rolled like the sea, and waves of soil surged up, trying to drown garen.

    The spirit of the earth¡¯s counterattack was very Swift.

    Although it was also able to control the earth, its ability was obviously stronger than the Lord of Stone City. However, it did not have the iron-like elemental body that the Lord of Stone City had.

    However, no matter how Swift the counterattack was, as long as it was within a few hundred meters of garen, it would be useless.

    The power of time burst forth.

    With garen as the center, the river of time around him stopped flowing.

    Thus, the things wrapped in the river of time also froze.

    The howling cold wind stopped in the air, the violent fluctuations of the earth stopped, and even the spirit of the earth, which was more than a hundred meters underground, stopped thinking at this moment.

    When the spirit of the earth was frozen, the attacks on Yuna on the other side stopped abruptly.

    It was as if the earth that hade to life had lost its life again, turning into an ordinary dead object.

    Yuna turned her head and looked at garen¡¯s side. When she saw the strange and grotesque scene in the time freeze area, her eyes sparkled. Then, she pped her dragon wings and quickly flew in.

    Anything that was still moving in the outside world would also stop moving if they entered the time freeze zone.

    However, this would depend on garen¡¯s intentions.

    He let Yuna in without freezing the river of time around her, so Yuna could still move freely in the time freeze area. She curiously passed through the waves of rolling and frozen soil, and when she got close, she said to garen, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re amazing.¡±

    Garen was very pleased with the praise and gaze from the strength Dragon.

    However, on the surface, garen still maintained his calm appearance, even though the power of time was being consumed by tons. ¡°It¡¯s a small matter. It¡¯s just a spirit of the earth. It can¡¯t cause any waves.¡±

    ¡°Yuna, I¡¯ll leave it to you,¡± garen said after a pause.

    The spirit of the earth was still hidden underground, separated by hundreds of meters of soil, so it was inconvenient for garen¡¯s attack to cause effective damage to it.

    Yuna lowered her head. Her gaze followed her perception and looked at the unmoving energy body underground.

    Hmph, it has been staring at me since the beginning. I want it to know that looking at me will not end well!

    Yuna snorted softly.

    Then, she took a deep breath, and her stomach bloomed a little.

    The power dragon¡¯s breath pierced through the ground silently, turning countless soil and underground rocks into fine particles, falling directly and urately on the spirit of the earth.

    The energy body formed by the force of nature was drowned by the Dragon Breath and instantly shattered.

    ¡°The nature Spirit¡¯s brain doesn¡¯t seem to work well.¡±

    Garen looked at the ck hole that had been pierced through by the strength Dragon Breath. The spirit of the earth¡¯s body, which was like a ball of light, had been torn into countless light spots. A part of it had beenpletely annihted by the strength Dragon Breath, but the other half had been luckily preserved.

    Yuna stopped her Dragon Breath.

    She extended her dragon ws, and an invisible but powerful traction force was produced from them.

    The shattered specks of light from the spirit of the earth were attracted, flying towards Yuna¡¯s dragon ws and gathering together.

    In the process of flying over, the light spots would interweave and merge when they touched each other. After they were finally sucked up from the ground, they turned into a light ball with a diameter of half a meter. There was an invisible force field cage around the light ball, isting it from the air.

 Chapter 309

    ?

    Chapter 309: Baby +1 (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The spirit of the earth did not die.

    Garen and Yuna could still feel the vitality and energy from this energy body.

    However, there wasn¡¯t much chance of survival.

    If Yuna were to give it another dragon¡¯s breath, the Earth Spirit would definitely die.

    Garen ended the time freeze at the same time.

    Time freeze had always consumed the most energy, but as garen¡¯s control over time freeze became more precise and his own power of time increased, time freeze gradually turned from a trump card into a means that could be used frequently.

    The moment the time freeze ended, the spirit of the earth began to struggle.

    Obviously, it still didn¡¯t understand what had happened, but it didn¡¯t stop it from realizing that it had been pulled from the earth and was bound.

    Yuna¡¯s power cage was very hard.

    It was not that easy to break.

    Moreover, the spirit of the earth itself did not have much strength, so it could not break free from it. However, the earth below began to shake violently again, rolling up and attacking garen and Yuna.

    ¡°It¡¯s ast-ditch struggle,¡±

    Garen shook his head.

    He and Yuna flew up at the same time.

    The earth that the spirit of the earth controlled was much less violent than before, and it was unable to affect garen and Yuna. When garen and Yuna flew a thousand meters into the air, the spirit of the earth was even more helpless.

    From the moment the spirit of the earth appeared to the moment it was captured by Yuna¡¯s energy cage, it had only been ten minutes.

    The Taurens who believed in the spirit of the earth had witnessed the entire scene.

    Their faces were pale, their blood was cold, and their limbs were numb. The whole world seemed to be broken in their eyes. They couldn¡¯t believe that the spirit of the earth, who they believed in as a God, was so easily imprisoned.

    Some of the Taurens with deep faith couldn¡¯t withstand the blow of their broken faith. Their eyes rolled back and they fainted on the spot.

    there are powerful gods and demons who don¡¯t believe in him. Instead, they believe in a spirit of nature whose strength is uncertain.

    Garen saw the Tauren ves ¡®movements and sneered.

    Nature spirits did have godlike power, but they were extremely rare. Nature spirits with godlike power were the best materials for making godly items. If they were discovered, they would be reduced to godly item Materials.

    Garen could not understand the Tauren¡¯s faith.

    ¡°Garen, how do you want to deal with this nature spirit?¡±

    my inheritance says that Nature¡¯s Spirit is a very precious magic material.

    Yuna grabbed the Earth Spirit and asked.

    Nature spirits were neither real nor fake. They usually did not reveal their physical forms and were scattered in nature, so they were very difficult to capture. However, this spirit of the earth had been attracted by Yuna¡¯s energy. After gathering into an energy body, it could mobilize more powerful nature forces, but it also put itself in a state where it could be captured.

    ¡°Let me think ...¡±

    Directly destroying it was definitely not worth it.

    The spirit of the earth was still alive because Yuna had held back after severely injuring it. She had no intention of annihting it in the power dragon¡¯s breath. Yuna knew how rare the spirit of nature was.

    Garen took the spirit of the earth from Yuna¡¯s hands and looked at it carefully.

    This thing stopped struggling in the air, or rather, it didn¡¯t have the strength to resist even if it wanted to.

    Ny-nine percent of the nature Spirit¡¯sbat power was dependent on the corresponding natural geography. On the ground, the Earth Spirit could only disy its true strength. In the sky above the ice field with the cold wind, it was just a mass of energy without anybat power.

    ¡°Yuna, give me this spirit of the earth. I have use for it.¡±

    of course, we caught it together, and it was you who attracted it. I won¡¯t let you suffer.

    I¡¯ll give you enough magic gems and gold and silver.

    Garen said after thinking for a while.

    Yuna believed that garen wouldn¡¯t trick her, so she didn¡¯t haggle over the price. She nodded and said, ¡± sure, I have no use for it other than keeping it as a collection. Besides, without you, I might not even be able to defeat it.

    Yuna¡¯s creature rank was currently 21.

    When garen first met her, her creature level was 20. In the past year or so, she had grown by one level, and there was a clear gap between her and the spirit of the earth.

    Garen held the spirit of the earth in his hand and tried tomunicate with it in a differentnguage.

    However, the spirit of the earth did not respond, as if it could not understand garen¡¯s words.

    It had been attracted by the energy and harbored a certain level of malice toward Yuna.

    Garen guessed that Yuna had disturbed the spirit of the earth when she was using her strength to affect the gravity of the earth. However, he was not sure if that was the actual reason because the spirit of the earth did not respond.

    ¡°What do you want it for?¡±

    Yuna asked curiously under the night sky.

    Garen smiled. in my collection, arge number of elementite are the bodies of legendary earth elementals. You know that.

    with this spirit of the earth and the elementite, I think we can create a legendary construct.

    The spirits of nature were also recorded in some books on the Noah continent.

    In addition to creating magic tools, they had a better use, which was to create magic constructs, and the spirit of nature could be used as the soul of the construct.

    The specific construction method of the construct had long been lost in the Noah continent, and garen had not dabbled in this area.

    However, this did not stop Garen from preparing the materials first, waiting for an opportunity to use them in the future.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    Yuna nodded.

    Yuna had reinforced the energy cage, and garen had added many restriction and sealing spells on top of it, then ced it in the dimensional space alone.

    If it couldn¡¯t touch the earth, the spirit of the earth wouldn¡¯t be able to make waves.

    Then, the two dragons shuttled and flew through the clouds in the sky of the ice ins of the extreme north, piercing through the continuous rolling clouds, leaving behind traces of pration, forming a strange picture.

    Garen was in a good mood because he did not expect to get such an unexpected reward like the spirit of the earth after bringing Yuna out for a spin.

    After more than two hours, garen and Yuna had walked around the entire Northern Ice Field once before returning to the fortress.

 Chapter 310

    ?

    Chapter 310: The darkness descends

    Trantor: 549690339

    Time passed, and the stars moved.

    In the blink of an eye, another half a year had passed. The pr night dissipated and the pr day was ushered in.

    The sun hung high in the sky. Although there was no temperature, the bright sunlight still added some vitality and vitality to the ice ins of the extreme north. The silver-coverednd seemed to be coated with ayer of gold foil.

    Garen¡¯s life in the Northern Ice Field was as stable as ever.

    After obtaining the spirit of the earth, garen fiddled with it for a while, but unfortunately, other than letting the spirit of the earth suffer from torture from time to time, he did not manage to figure out anything.

    He was one with Yuna¡¯s mind, and his research on teleportation across space and time continued.

    The time vortexes that garen could open expanded in an orderly manner as time passed. At the same time, they became more and more stable. He tried to throw some things into the vortexes, but those items that entered the vortexes disappeared in the long river of time in the blink of an eye, and no one knew where they went.

    ¡°It¡¯s been almost two years, and the Noah continent has been calm. Is the original sun god nning to give up this ce?¡±

    Under the sunlight, garen was high up in the sky above a deste area of the Northern Ice Field, looking into the distance.

    Without thinking too much, garen quickly retracted his gaze and focused on the matter at hand.

    Garen¡¯s gaze was deep, his voice was low, and a cryptic yet explosive evocation incantation came out of his mouth.

    The incantation reverberated in the sky, apanied by a Dragon¡¯s Roar. It was like Rolling Thunder in the dark clouds, making people feel depressed, as if a great disaster was about to happen.

    At the same time.

    The fire elemental energy within a radius of tens of miles was attracted, and gathered towards garen¡¯s position like a madman.

    The highly condensed fire elemental energy even formed a fire-like tassel in the cold sky of the ice ins of the extreme north. With a sizzling sound, arge amount of steam rose from thebination of cold and hot.

    Garen reached out his Dragon w.

    Under the guidance of his spiritual energy and the incantation, the swarming fire elemental energy gathered andpressed at the tip of his Dragon w.

    Very quickly, a small bright fireball appeared at the tip of garen¡¯s sharp ws.

    Garen let out a long breath, his eyes focused on the small fireball, not daring to rx at all.

    Upon closer inspection, the interior of this small fireball contained countless spell runes. Itsplexity was far beyond all the spells that garen had mastered before. It was the product of arge amount of fire element Energypressed to the extreme. If it was not controlled well and exploded on the spot, even with garen¡¯s spell resistance, he would at least lose ayer of skin.

    Sun fireball.

    This was garen¡¯s first attempt to cast the spell after he hadpletely inscribed the spell model.

    Level 9 spells were different from ordinary spells. Because of theirplexity and danger, even if the spell model was sessfully engraved, it still needed to be cast with experience so that it would not hurt itself in battle.

    Garen carefully controlled the sr fireball.

    Turning his gaze, his spiritual power locked onto a Snow Mountain below.

    The snow Mountain was 500 meters tall and was located on the cold, barrennd. It was considered a dwarf among the countless towering snow mountains in the ice ins of the extreme north.

    Garen had specifically chosen this ce. There were no living things here, so it would not interfere with his spellcasting.

    The next moment, the small fireball on the tip of the Dragon w jumped.

    Whoosh!

    The small fireball was extremely fast, drawing a straight red line in the air. With garen¡¯s increased spellcasting speed, the distance of a few thousand meters was covered in the blink of an eye.

    In a breath¡¯s time, the small fireballnded on the mountain¡¯s surface.

    It didn¡¯t explode directly. Instead, like an indestructible ray, it melted the snow, prated the mountain, and entered the snow Mountain.

    ¡°Art is explosion.¡±

    At this moment, garen muttered in his heart.

    Under his control, the sr fireball exploded.

    Crash!

    An earth-shattering sound suddenly rose, deafening.

    Time seemed to slow down. Under garen¡¯s gaze, the low and thick snow Mountain shook violently, as if it was about to jump from the ground. The snow was shaken off, and countless cracks spread out like a spider web, crisscrossing.

    In the crack, there were bright tongues of fire.

    BOOM!

    Countless mountain rocks were shattered and split open under the powerful impact. There were even clusters of mes that shot out in all directions, like a celestial maiden scattering flowers. There was a rainstorm of Flint.

    At the center of the mountain, a me flower with a diameter of nearly 300 meters bloomed, bringing with it destructive heat and destructive power. Rings of shock waves and heat waves formed a ring, surging in all directions like a tsunami.

    The ground cracked open as if an earthquake had just urred, and the cracks kept spreading.

    The scales on garen¡¯s body were red from the light of the fire, and the sky was also dyed red by the majestic mes.

    Swish Swish Swish ... Some of the broken rocks were even shot thousands of meters into the air,nding on garen¡¯s scales and shattering into pieces.

    ¡°Good fellow, as expected of the evoking fireball.¡±

    Garen¡¯s eyes were bright as he stared at themotion caused by the sr fireball.

    This fireball had reduced garen¡¯s magic power by a quarter.

    If it were an ordinary human 9th-circle great mage, their magic power would only be enough to cast a 9th-circle spell once, and the remaining magic power would have to be carefully calcted. However, a true Dragon¡¯s body was huge, and there was arge amount of magic power flowing in its blood. Its magic power reserve was much more profound than that of 99% of living creatures.

    In terms of magic power level, garen was actually not at the legendary level yet.

 Chapter 311

    ?

    Chapter 311: Darkness descends (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    However, it was still much higher than the average ninth-circle Archmage.

    He had legendary-level mental strength and the iparable favor of elemental energy. The upper limit of his mana was increasing almost all the time, and it wouldn¡¯t take long for him to obtain the mana level that matched his mental strength.

    this way, I finally have enough destructive means.

    Garen was very satisfied with the power of the sun fireball.

    The power of time was very mysterious and powerful, but because garen¡¯s use of the power of time was still very shallow, most of the time it was actually used to assist himself, which led to him alwayscking a strong enough attack method.

    For legendary creatures like the Lord of Stone City and Barton, who was equipped with winter¡¯s Fury, even if garen had time-stopped them, it would still take him a lot of effort to kill them.

    But now, with the killer move sr fireball, even legends would have a hard time taking a direct hit.

    Moreover, garen had the air stacking skill.

    Stacking air was equivalent to casting a spell. If he didn¡¯t care about the consumption of time power, he could continue to stack it from the past to the present without any casting preparation. It was almost equivalent to a skill with no cooldown.

    After sessfully releasing the sun fireball once, garen still wanted more.

    Moreover, he wasn¡¯t actually very familiar with it.

    In the process of casting the spell, a lot of fire elemental energy dissipated, and the energy that surged with the cold air caused energy loss, which also lengthened the time he took toplete the construction.

    He could cast it sessfully, but he wasn¡¯t familiar enough with it, so he needed a long time to prepare. The power would also be slightly reduced.

    In a real battle, it would be difficult to have a suitable opportunity to cast spells with such proficiency.

    If he was interrupted midway due to hisck of proficiency, he would be devoured by the spell, and he would be in danger. The devouring of a level nine spell was not something garen wanted to try, he might get injured if he did not handle it well.

    After taking a short break, garen continued to cast his spells and increased his proficiency with the sr fireball.

    As a result, the ice ins of the extreme north below them were in trouble.

    In the loud rumbling, the ground split open, mes surged, and hot wind blew into the distance.

    Many of the ice field creatures that noticed themotion fled with their tails between their legs, not daring toe any closer.

    Practice was the best way to temper oneself.

    After destroying two more snow mountains, garen¡¯s proficiency in the construction of the sr fireball had increased by quite a bit.

    Looking down at the terrible sight below, the scorched earth that still had residual heat, garen was satisfied and felt quitefortable.

    ¡°Do I advocate violence in my bones?¡±

    Garen thought to himself.

    no, that¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m just happy because I¡¯m studying the truth of magic.

    His wingspan, which had already reached forty meters, spread out, projecting the shadow outline of a Dragon on the ground. His eardrums fluttered as they came into contact with the strong wind. As he did not have much magic left, garen turned around and nned to leave. He would continue after he had replenished his magic.

    However, all of a sudden, something strange happened.

    Garen¡¯s body paused for a moment, and he felt an ominous and evil power that made his heart palpitate was brewing, growing, and rising.

    His rxed and happy face sank slightly.

    Garen recognized this power.

    A few years ago, when he first came into contact with the ck Sun statue, he had the same feeling.

    At this moment, it was like that moment.

    And the source of that power was not just one.

    ¡°The original god of the sun, he didn¡¯t give up on his evil thoughts towards the Noah continent.¡±

    Garen¡¯s face was dark as his body hovered in the air. He looked around, his gaze sweeping in all directions.

    In different ces on the ice ins of the extreme north, which was originally calm and tranquil, a few thin and long pirs of light condensed from thick ck fog shot up from the ground and into the sky at the same time.

    With thending point of the ck light pirs as the center, darkness spread.

    As if ink had dripped into clear water, the originally bright sky was quickly corroded and polluted by darkness.

    The darkness merged together, forming a ck curtain. Even the sun that was emitting endless light and heat was blocked, unable to cast any light or warmth to the ground.

    The icy ins of the extreme north, which had just weed the extreme day, quickly turned dark.

    ¡°Such a hugemotion ...¡±

    Garen frowned deeply.

    It was not just the northern ice fields.

    He looked into the distance and could see ck light rising into the sky at regr intervals, emitting a thick ck fog that eroded and polluted the light.

    The ck light was extremely fast. From the moment it burst out to shrouding the sky and dispersing the light, it took less than a minute. It was extremely fast and did not give anyone a chance to react.

    The icy ins of the extreme north was shrouded in darkness.

    This darkness was different from the pr night. There was no Starlight or moonlight at all. It was as dark as ink, like the deepest night. One could not even see one¡¯s fingers when they stretched out their hands. At the same time, there was a cold feeling invading from the surroundings, causing one to feel cold all over and fear in their hearts.

    All the creatures of the ice ins of the extreme north fell into a panic because of the sudden darkness.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that its influence will affect the entire Noah continent.¡±

    Garen¡¯s expression was heavy.

    He consumed his magic power and nned to use the space transmission spell to see how the other areas of the Noah continent were doing.

    However, garen realized that he could not sessfully cast the space teleportation spell.

    He had a bad feeling.

    Garen continued to try the inter-ne teleportation technique across the crystal wall, the gem teleportation technique.

 Chapter 312

    ?

    Chapter 312: The darkness descends

    Trantor: 549690339

    But whether it was teleportation within the crystal wall or teleportation across the crystal wall, they were all ineffective.

    The power from the original god of the sun sealed the space, isted the world, and made all teleportation spells ineffective. At this moment, all the creatures on the Noah continent became fish in a pool or birds in a cage.

    The original god of the sun had been calm when he was still, but once he moved, he used such a terrifying method.

    Garen looked at the river of time.

    What made him feel relieved was that the river of time was still flowing at a constant speed and was not affected by the corrosion of darkness. This meant that the Dragon of Time reversal could still be used with the river of time as a medium.

    ¡°The situation isn¡¯t too bad if we can use time Dragon countercurrent.¡±

    His biggest trump card was still there, so garen¡¯s mood was much more rxed.

    He pped his dragon wings, and his body lit up with the light of magic. He traveled through the thick darkness and quickly returned to the fortress.

    Garen¡¯s family ns were also panicking because of the sudden erosion of the darkness, but when they saw the silver Dragon emitting light all over its body, the uneasiness in their hearts dissipated a lot.

    *

    *

    *

    Time went back to the time before the dark erosion.

    Alina returned to the air above the necropolis, her face exhausted, but her eyes burning with excitement.

    In the past two years, she had not stopped to rest for a second. She had entered the deep sea, set foot in the dense forest, climbed the mountains, and entered the city ... Her footprints covered the entire Noah continent, leaving behind ck light sealing nodes.

    Alina¡¯s strength was almost exhausted.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the support of her faith, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on.

    After going around in circles, she returned to the sea area where the metal Dragon graveyard was.

    Here, stroke by stroke, Alina finished carving thest ck light seal node.

    At this moment, the ck light seal nodes that were rooted in various parts of the Noah continent sensed each other and formed a whole. It was like arge made up of countless nodes that covered the entire Noah continent.

    The Ishizaka serpent Dragon, with its empty eyes, flew to Alina¡¯s side.

    The current Ishizaka serpent Dragon was more than 60 meters long. Just by looking at its body size, it was an out-and-out legendary serpent Dragon, and it was an absolutely powerful individual. However, its aura was quite weak. Its originally thin body was like a skeleton, and its skin and flesh were tightly attached to the bone armor. The scales all over its body did not have a trace of luster.

    The Ishizaka snake Dragon¡¯s abdomen, which took up nearly half of its body, bulged up like a balloon.

    All of the Ishizaka serpent Dragon¡¯s energy was being absorbed by the creature in its abdomen.

    What was even more chilling was that on the scales of the stone tomb serpent Dragon nearby, there were eyeballs. These slippery eyeballs were stacked together densely,yer byyer. One look at them would make one¡¯s body shiver and scalp tingle.

    But to Alina, this was the most beautiful and greatest thing in the world.

    She stared at the Ishizaka serpent Dragon¡¯s abdomen with a fanatical expression.

    ¡°The great and Supreme God of the original sun, today is the day you descend upon this world.¡±

    ¡°Your humble and devout believer is willing to offer everything to celebrate your arrival.¡±

    ¡°...........¡±

    With Alina¡¯s soft prayer, the Ishika Naga began to show signs of pain.

    Its abdomen began to wriggle and slowly split open.

    At the same time, the originally calm sea surface was set off with waves. The waves were turbulent, and the clear blue sky was covered by dark clouds. The wind and clouds surged, and lightning and storms were born at the same time. The entire sea area was in an extremely oppressive atmosphere.

    Such a phenomenon could not be hidden from the eyes of the strong.

    It would also attract the attention of the gods.

    But Alina no longer needed to hide.

    When the Ishizaka serpent Dragon¡¯s abdomen split open and the thick ck fog rolled and formed, the ck light seal node also exploded.

    The darkness eroded and sealed the world.

    The gods werepletely unaware of what was happening here.

    Compared to the Aragami who were watching the invasion of a world, the gods who had believers on the Noah continent had believers all over the main material world. It was impossible for them to pay attention to this ce all the time.

    A momentter, a wet ck ball with dense tentacles squeezed out of the Ishizaka serpent Dragon¡¯s abdomen.

    Evil, coldness, darkness, death ... The moment it appeared, its entire body exuded a terrifying aura.

    Looking at The ck Sphere, Alina was extremely excited. ¡°My Lord, you have finally arrived in this world!¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help but shed tears.

    there¡¯s the corpse of a legendary true dragon here. It can help you grow quickly. Please enjoy it.

    Alina knew that she would not be able to invade the Dragon¡¯s necropolis and steal the legendary corpse.

    However, the original god of the sun, who had entered the Noah continent as a physical incarnation, could do it.

    The ck Sphere ignored Alina.

    The moment Alina spoke, it seemed to have sensed the necropolis¡¯s existence. It streaked through the air in a pitch-ck trajectory and descended into the deep sea.

    The stone tomb snake dragon, which had lost its function, still had a weak life force.

    No one paid any more attention to it.

    The Ishizaka serpent Dragon fell from the sky and its body was submerged in the turbulent ocean.

    At the same time, in the Temple of Light in the capital of Timo.

    The light Pope held the Corona scepter tightly, his face a bit pale.

    He looked at the dark sky outside the godly Pce and tried his best to remain calm. However, the bulging veins on his palms revealed his uneasiness.

    This scene was just like the terrifying scene he had seen in the Oracle.

    The light Holy Emperor didn¡¯t dare to be slow.

    He immediately went to the statue of the god of Light, lowered his body, and knelt at the foot of the Jade statue, praying again and again.

    merciful,passionate, and kind god of light, your devout believers pray for your response.

    ¡°The original Light of Darkness has eroded the Noah continent. I pray that you will send down the light of hope and save your believers from the boundless darkness with the great power of light.¡±

    ¡°..............¡±

    The light Pope prayed to the God of Light again and again.

    However, the light God did not respond.

    Gradually, the light Pope realized that something was wrong.

    It was not that the God of Light was unwilling to respond, but that his prayers could not be transmitted at all.

 Chapter 313

    ?

    Chapter 313: The ancient energy Dragon

    Trantor: 549690339

    He sped through the darkness where he could not even see his fingers.

    Garen quickly returned to his own territory.

    He slightly appeased some of the followers who were panicking because of the darkness erosion, then flew to the top of the ice cliff. He opened the door, passed through the passage, and entered the location of the fortress Hall.

    In contrast to the dark tundra, the fortress¡¯s Hall was filled with glowing crystals embedded in the walls. The crystals emitted a soft glow, making the ce seem brighter, as if there was no darkness.

    However, this light was clearly much dimmer than before.

    Garen had just returned when the air around him started to ripple.

    Yuna¡¯s silhouette appeared in the air.

    ¡°Garen, there seems to be an ominous and evil aura in the air.¡±

    everywhere. Is it the work of the original sun god you mentioned? ¡±

    Yuna did not leave.

    However, when the ck light sealing magic circle was activated, even if she was inside the fortress, she could feel the endless darkness and coldness. Although the light around her was bright, it was dimming at a slow but unstoppable speed.

    It was not just the sunlight, moonlight, and Starlight. Even the light emitted by gemstones and crystals was gradually being devoured.

    The original sun god, this Aragami rejected all light other than her own ck light.

    Under the erosion of his power, the Noah continent was falling intoplete darkness at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    ¡°It¡¯s him.¡±

    Garen nodded.

    I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s done. He¡¯s sealed off the main material world.

    He paused for a moment, then said in a serious tone, ¡± ne teleportation, space teleportation, we can¡¯t use any of them. We can¡¯t leave this ce and are locked in the Noah continent.

    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed it too,¡± Yuna nodded.

    There was not a single trace of worry on Yuna¡¯s face as she spoke.

    She looked at garen, and a smile appeared on her face that was revealed in the air.

    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡±

    just now, I sensed an elder energy Dragon. An elder energy Dragon that was guarding me discovered the change here and used energy as a medium tomunicate with me across nes. It told me not to worry and that it would always pay attention to this ce.

    the elder energy Dragon said that the Prime Material ne has certain restrictions on it, so I only came here when I was in danger.

    This ... Garen¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise.

    Simr to the river of time, the force field formed by the energy was everywhere. It was a form of existence that even the crystal wall could not stop. The ck light seal could not iste the transmission of the energy.

    However, Yuna immediately received news from the strength energy Dragon as soon as the changes happened in Noah continent, which made garen a little envious.

    Thinking about it carefully, it was reasonable.

    Legendary dragon species were rare. A young strength energy Dragon lived under the constant attention of a powerful strength energy Dragon. Once the ck light seal was activated, the changes in the dimension attracted the attention of the strength energy Dragon.

    There were many main material worlds under the control of the gods, but there were only a few descendants of the energy Dragon.

    When the young strength ability Dragon was in danger, the older strength ability Dragon would not sit by and do nothing.

    Garen subconsciously looked left and right, releasing his mental strength to observe his surroundings.

    Other than the gradually dimming light, he found nothing.

    ¡°Maybe the energy Dragon is watching Yuna right now ...¡±

    Garen suddenly felt a little guilty.

    When he was using the time Dragon countercurrent, he could see another world and another time through the river of time. The powerful strength Dragon could also keep an eye on this ce through the force field.

    In normal times, they might not pay special attention to it, but the situation was special now, and the other party was likely to be observing in the dark.

    As he thought of this, garen¡¯s expression turned serious, and he said openly, ¡± ¡°Even if senior Dragon can¡¯t teleport here, Yuna, I¡¯ll protect you.¡±

    Yuna blinked, a smile appearing in her light purple eyes.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll hide behind you then.¡±

    The light in the hall of the fortress was still gradually dimming, and the shadow quietly spread and extended.

    However, the heavy atmosphere here actually rxed a little.

    ¡°Yuna, what is the age of the energy Dragon that you were talking to?¡±

    After some thought, garen asked.

    Not only did the main material world suppress and resist gods, but powerful demigod powers would also be rejected by the main material world due to their influence on the surrounding environment and space. Therefore, demigod powers rarely lived in the main material world, and most of them were active in the outer nes.

    However, the influence and restriction of divine power were much lower than that of gods.

    If they were careful enough, divine power-like creatures coulde to the main material ne with their true bodies and exert more power than the divine power incarnations of gods.

    From Yuna¡¯s words, the energy Dragon would be restricted by the main material world, which meant that it was already on par with the gods in terms of divine power.

    There was a high probability that it was a strength energy Dragon above the ancient dragon level.

    There was also a high chance that it was an ancient dragon.

    A legendary true dragon wasn¡¯t like an ordinary true dragon. It wasn¡¯t difficult to break through the threshold. As long as time passed, it would definitely grow into a primordial Dragon.

    Moreover, the age group of true dragons was the peak of primordial Dragons.

    There was also a huge difference between the immemorial Dragons.

    A 1,200-year-old dragon was a primordial Dragon.

    The twelve-thousand-year-old was also an immemorial Dragon.

 Chapter 314

    ?

    Chapter 314: The ancient energy Dragon

    Trantor: 549690339

    If it was. 10000. year-old ancient energy Dragon, then ... No matter how powerful the original sun god was, he would still have a headache.

    Yuna shook her head. I¡¯m not too sure. But he¡¯s at least an elder of an ancient dragon.

    Garen nodded and did not ask any further.

    This way, even if he encountered danger, he would not need to use time Dragon countercurrent.

    Every time he used time Dragon reverse flow, he would have to return it, and his growth rate would inevitably decrease.

    Just as garen¡¯s mood rxed a little, he suddenly heard murmurs in his ears. Thenguage was unclear, but the meaning was very clear. Moreover, garen was very familiar with it.

    ¡®he¡¯ was born from the ck fog.¡¯He¡¯ is the creator of the ck fog.

    ¡°He brings darkness, he brings light.¡±

    he writes life, he writes death.

    ¡°..................¡±

    ¡°He is the creator of everything. He is the Supreme sun.¡±

    ...............

    The murmurs were repeated over and over again, as if countless voices were ovepping each other. From different distances and different directions, they were constantly whispering in garen¡¯s ears.

    This voice had a strong bewitching power.

    Garen¡¯s curiosity was naturally piqued, followed by a trace of respect ... He focused his mind and cast protection from evil several times, expelling the voice.

    Garen turned to look at Yuna.

    ¡°Garen, I can hear some sounds,¡± Yuna said with a slight frown.

    The original god of the sun had already begun his invasion of the creatures of this world.

    Garen turned around and looked at his surroundings.

    Unknowingly, the glowing crystals in the hall of the fortress had all been extinguished. The ce was plunged into darkness, and the murmurs of prayers were heard along with the darkness, causing one to sink into it uncontrobly.

    focus your mind. Don¡¯t be bewitched and attracted by him.

    Said garen. At the same time, he was prepared to cast a few protection from evil on Yuna.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. My force field can block out this sound.¡±

    As he spoke, an invisible force field covered garen¡¯s entire body. Yuna took the initiative to help garen resist the corrosion of the darkness.

    ¡°This kind of sound won¡¯t have much of an effect on experts.¡±

    but it¡¯s almost impossible to disobey for ordinary creatures ...

    It was just as garen had thought.

    At this moment, all the creatures exposed in the darkness, be it intelligent creatures, wild beasts, magical creatures, Berserkers ... They were all bewitched by the whisper. Many creatures showed signs of struggle and fled in panic in the darkness, but they could not get rid of the whisper that seemed to be following them like a shadow.

    Hence, as time passed.

    Some of the creatures ¡®faces gradually turned dull and stiff, and ck blood vessels appeared in their eyes.

    The darkness that had filled the surrounding space seeped into the bodies of these creatures silently, enshrouding them in ck mist-like light. Their skin cracked open, exposing their flesh, or they grew dense eyeballs, slippery tentacles, deformed ws, tails ...

    These mutated creatures let out painful and deep roars, and their numbers increased.

    *

    In a dense forest, a team of six human adventurers was originally picking magic nts, but because of the sudden darkness, they were lost in the deep and indistinguishable forest.

    Because of the cold and darkness, they started a bonfire.

    The firewood crackled as it burned, and sparks flew in the air. The orange me dispelled the surrounding darkness.

    The burly man with a full beard looked into the darkness with a lingering fear on his face.

    ¡°Did you all hear that sound just now?¡±

    He asked hispanion.

    I don¡¯t know what kind of demon it is. Fortunately, light can dispel the darkness.

    however, the speed at which the wood is burning is obviously much faster than usual. Is it because of the darkness? ¡±

    An adventurer frowned.

    The adventurers who often went out into the wild at night could see that the situation of the fire was different from before. It was as if it had been eroded and suppressed by the darkness, and it was dimming very quickly.

    In order not to be swallowed by the surrounding darkness, they had no choice but to keep adding branches and trunks.

    this is a forest. There¡¯s nock of materials to start a fire. It doesn¡¯t matter if it burns faster.

    A female adventurer looked worried and said, ¡± I just don¡¯t know how long this darkness willst and how big it will be ...

    Suddenly, a slight rustling sound came from nearby.

    The few of them held their breath and held their weapons tightly. They looked around vigntly.

    The bonfire was burning, and the light from the fire flickered, shining on their nervous faces.

    In their field of vision, they could see nothing but darkness.

    However, the feeling of being watched and watched grew in their hearts. Because of the cold temperature brought by the erosion of darkness, some people had goosebumps on their skin and felt a chill in their hearts.

    The adventurer team moved and gathered together.

    At the same time, heavy breathing sounds were heard. A terrifying creature surrounded by ck light and fog stepped out of the darkness. Under the illumination of the fire, it was reflected in the horrified eyes of the few people.

    It was a spiked-tail Lion.

    Or rather, it was a terrifying monster that only had the outline of a spiked-tail Lion.

    Its skin was rotten, and one could vaguely see ck blood wriggling inside. The tentacles formed by the ck mist bared their fangs and brandished their ws, like venomous snakes attached to its body. In the rotten flesh, there were also blood eyeballs that were rolling, casting vicious gazes.

    The mutated spiked-tail Lion looked at the bonfire behind them.

 Chapter 315

    ?

    Chapter 315: The ancient energy Dragon

    Trantor: 549690339

    It roared, and the countless eyeballs on its body revealed a hateful light at the same time. Then, it pounced.

    Kacha ...

    One of them was in a daze and felt a pain in his waist. At the same time, his vision was spinning, and he finally came into close contact with the soil on the ground covered with dead branches and fallen leaves.

    The mutated spiked-tail Lion tore a man in half at the waist. The ck mist wrapped around its sharp ws extended out and drowned the burning bonfire.

    The mes were extinguished in an instant.

    The darkness followed him like a shadow, eroding him.

    Then, in the dense forest that was as dark as ink, miserable howls sounded one after another before they stopped abruptly, startling a few ck deformed birds.

    *

    *

    *

    Garen cast the dancing light technique.

    His magic power was exhausted. With him as the center, light reappeared and dispelled the darkness around him.

    ¡°To maintain the light, the consumption of magic power is much higher than usual.¡±

    Hu!

    A cluster of mes grew on the ground, burning and illuminating several areas. But just like the dancing light spell, the light of the mes was dimmer than usual, and they were extinguishing at a rtively fast speed.

    Garen tried a few times, and soon understood that he would hear murmurs in the darkness.

    The darkness corruption of the original sun god was not without a solution.

    However, in such a world, if one wanted to be unaffected by him, he would need to have light to protect himself at all times. However, no matter if he used materials to ignite mes, create light, or use spells to form light, it was not a long-term solution.

    Garen took out the magic gem.

    The luster of the magic gem was very strong, and it released a faint soft light in the dark. However, the pure magic power Inside the Magic gem was also being consumed bit by bit.

    Not long after, some of the n leaders anxiously requested to see garen.

    Garen left the fortress and looked down.

    Kreckins cast a 7th-circle spell, realm of light.

    The gentle light illuminated the area several kilometers around the ice cliff, dispelling the omnipresent darkness.

    Extreme northern ice Spirit, Ogre, Winter Wolf, brutal frost Tiger, two bear cubs, three little Dragons ... With so many creatures gathered here, the field of light wasn¡¯t big enough. Kryqins gritted his teeth and released more mana, slowly expanding the range of the field of light to fight against the darkness.

    At the same time, on thend shrouded in darkness, some deformed creatures appeared.

    Garen only took one look at it, and he felt a chill in his heart.

    The mutated creatures that had been corrupted by the darkness were attracted by the realm of light and were rushing over from all directions to attack garen¡¯s followers inside.

    Kriqins had spent a lot of magic power in the realm of light to resist the darkness, while Fred was assisting garen¡¯s followers by the side, releasing one ferocious evoking spell after another, bombarding the deformed creatures into pieces.

    The winter Wolves wandered around the edge, tearing apart the stronger mutated creatures.

    The two white Dragon guards also joined the battle.

    They flew at a low altitude and washed the ground with their Dragon Breath, turning the mutated creatures into ice sculptures.

    ¡°It¡¯s so ugly,¡±

    Yuna remained invisible beside garen as she spoke in a tone of disgust.

    Garen¡¯s expression darkened as he nced at the mutated creatures that were attacking him.

    Among them, there were white hounds with big mouths full of fangs, and also strong, crocodile-like dinosaurs ... Although they had been distorted into a disgusting and terrifying appearance, garen could still recognize that these creatures were originally his followers.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the situation at the White crystal mine is even worse.¡±

    Garen had always treated his followers as his own wealth, unlike the other evil dragons who would toy with and kill their followers for fun.

    Among his followers were the powerful Winter Wolves and Dragon Ogres, who were not so easily eroded by the darkness. However, most of them were weaker creatures with some special abilities. Few of these types could remain normal.

    ¡°Balton!¡±

    Garen growled.

    He took out the winter¡¯s Fury and threw it down the ice cliff.

    Rumble ... Rumble ...

    At the bottom of the ice cliff, the dark giant, who was close to the cliff and almost integrated with the ice cliff, slowly opened its eyes and broke theyer of ice crystals on its body.

    The winter¡¯s Fury drew a cold arc in the air and finallynded urately in the hands of the dark Frost Giant.

    ¡°Winter!¡±

    Barton roared.

    Kacha Kacha ... The armor extended and appeared from the point of contact between the axe and his palm. In an instant, itpletely covered Balton¡¯s body.

    After the soul cage had taken control of Balton, he hadpletely be garen¡¯s ve in the past two years or so. He respected garen and had also recovered most of his consciousness.

    kill all those creatures and then create an ice wall to protect this ce.

    After receiving garen¡¯s instructions, Balton started running, dragging the winter axe in his hand. The ground trembled continuously due to his heavy weight, making a rumbling sound.

    There were no powerful creatures in the ice ins of the extreme north.

    Due to garen¡¯s rule, the powerful creatures would either be his followers, be expelled or killed because they refused to submit. Therefore, although the number of mutated creatures wasrge, their strength level was not high.

    With the participation of the legendary Frost Giant, Balton, the situation quickly stabilized.

    It was like a tiger entering a flock of sheep, easily killing arge number of mutants. Under Barton¡¯s dark sh,rge numbers of mutants fell like harvested wheat. They were quickly cleared out, leaving behind only ugly and disgusting corpses.

 Chapter 316

    ?

    Chapter 316: The ancient energy Dragon

    Trantor: 549690339

    However, when garen was observing them, he realized that the life force of these mutated creatures was very strong.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Balton¡¯s personal intervention, it would have taken a lot of effort to kill all of them with the help of the other followers.

    When Balton reached the outside of the realm of light, his entire body was shrouded in darkness.

    However, the dark Frost giant¡¯s dark energy did not seem to conflict with the darkness around it. It was as if it was not affected by the dark corrosion at all. Garen checked the soul cage, and there was nothing wrong with Barton¡¯s soul.

    Next, Balton struck the ground with his great winter axe.

    Countless ice elements gathered, forming a continuous stream of cold frost. Sharp ice crystals grew, turning into a ferocious Ice Forest in the blink of an eye, protecting the ice cliff fortress.

    Balton, head to my other territories and clear out the mutated creatures in the surroundings. Then, continue to create barriers.

    Barton nodded and said in a deep voice,¡±As you wish, master.¡±

    It was no longer apletely numb and emotionless puppet like it was at the beginning. Such a legendary servant was more suitable to control. The effect of the soul cage was quite powerful, and it had subtly rewritten Balton¡¯s mind.

    The dark giant started running and gradually disappeared into the thick, ink-like darkness.

    At this time, the realm of light had already stabilized.

    Kris and Fred flew to the fortress, and after saluting garen, they said with a worried expression, ¡± ¡°My Lord, do you know what happened?¡±

    ¡°Our teleportation spells have all failed. The Noah continent seems to have been sealed.¡±

    They didn¡¯t know that the original sun god wasn¡¯t prepared for the sudden invasion of darkness.

    ¡°An Aragami is eyeing the Noah continent,¡± garen said simply.

    After he finished speaking, garen remained silent and looked towards the South.

    Kris and Fred were full of doubts. They wanted to ask more about the situation, but they didn¡¯t dare to disturb garen. They could only look at each other and see the nervousness on each other¡¯s faces.

    Even a remote and vilend like the icy ins of the extreme north had such a change.

    It would only be more dangerous in an area with arge number of creatures. There were more mutated creatures, and it would be more difficult for ordinary creatures to survive.

    Under such circumstances, the Church of Light would probably be unable to sit still any longer. Garen thought to himself.

    At the same time, a white and graceful figure passed through the darkness and flew toward the fortress in a panic.

    The White Dragon Maiden saw garen standing at the top of the ice cliff and calmed down a little. She then quickly approached him andnded beside him.

    When the little dragons saw the White Dragon Maiden, they subconsciously moved closer to her.

    However, the White Dragon Maiden ignored the uneasy young dragon and turned to look at garen.

    I was sleeping well when some ugly things that don¡¯t know death actually entered my Dragon Nest and wanted to attack me.

    The White Dragon Maiden looked around, but all she could see was darkness.

    the entire Northern Ice Field has turned dark, and there¡¯s a voice in my head that keeps talking. I¡¯m a little scared, so I came to find you.

    The White Dragon Maiden said as she looked at garen.

    This was an unusual change, and the White Dragon Maiden realized the severity of the situation. She quickly came to the ce she thought was the safest.

    Now that she was in the realm of light, the murmurs in her mind had stopped. The White Dragon Maiden¡¯s panicked expression rxed.

    Garen¡¯s expression did not change much. He nodded and said in a calm voice, ¡± then you stay here and watch Hill and the others. Don¡¯t go out rashly.

    As soon as he finished speaking, garen¡¯s eyes moved slightly, and he opened the dimensional space.

    The teleportation spell failed, but the dimensional space could still be used as usual.

    He took out a trembling messaging crystal and sent out Luna¡¯s magic waves.

    Garen injected his magic into the messaging crystal, and a light shadow immediately spread out in front of him, revealing a human face with blonde hair and white skin.

 Chapter 317

    ?

    Chapter 317: An eye for an eye, blood for blood

    Trantor: 549690339

    After he injected some magic power into the messaging crystal, Luna¡¯s figure appeared on a magic screen.

    She was in her human form, her face solemn and her eyes burning with anger.

    Garen was slightly stunned when he saw Luna¡¯s eyes.

    In garen¡¯s impression, Luna had always maintained a simple and elegant look. She always had a light and elegant smile on her face, as if nothing could surprise or shock her too much. This Silver Dragon had a very calm heart.

    This was the first time garen had seen Luna¡¯s angry face.

    At the same time.

    As soon as themunication crystal was connected, Luna immediately said in a deep voice, ¡± garen, the incarnation of the original god of the sun has arrived.

    Garen could roughly guess this even if Luna didn¡¯t tell him.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the incarnation that had descended on the Noah continent, it would have been almost impossible to cause such a bigmotion with the power that he had secretly developed. The ck light that covered the sky and filled the space was the power that directly belonged to the original sun god. Otherwise, it would not have been so terrifying.

    In just an hour or two, countless creatures had mutated and turned into ferocious and terrifying mutated monsters.

    The target of these mutated creatures was obvious. They were attacking any ce with light.

    If there was no light, the darkness of the original god of the sun could erode people¡¯s hearts, polluting and distorting living things.

    The original god of the sun had been dormant for a long time, and his move was as Swift and violent as Thunder. He didn¡¯t give people a chance to react and sealed off the Noah continent, making it impossible to use teleportation.

    Luna¡¯s expression turned solemn as she said, ¡± the terrible thing is that ¡®he¡¯ descended in the metal Dragon graveyard.

    the incarnation of the original god of the sun has stolen the true Dragon¡¯s corpse and absorbed the true dragon, and is constantly strengthening his own power.

    ¡°There¡¯s news from the metal Dragon Ind. All the adult metal dragons on the Noah continent are heading to the Dragon graveyard.¡±

    Dragon tomb ... Stealing a true Dragon¡¯s corpse ... Garen¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    this guy dared to touch the Dragon graveyard. Where¡¯s the tinum Dragon God? ¡±

    did the metal Dragon Ind not contact the tinum Dragon God for help? ¡±

    Garen asked.

    I can¡¯t contact him. My mother said that not only did the dark sky Seal the teleportation technique, but it also cut off contact with the gods. The Golden Dragon priests on Dragon Ind have never been able to get a response from the golden-white Dragon God. This was impossible in the past.

    Luna replied.

    As soon as he finished speaking, an invisible ripple spread from the distance at the speed of light, and passed through garen¡¯s body in an instant.

    He raised his head and looked into the distance.

    ¡°This is ...¡±

    The ripples just now carried a Dragon¡¯s Roar. The moment he received it, garen¡¯s heart throbbed slightly, and he understood what it meant.

    Just like garen, the White Dragon Lady and Yuna who were beside him were looking at the source of the problem.

    ¡°Dragon Alliance.¡±

    the metal dragons were forced to ask the other true dragons for help.

    Garen thought to himself.

    The ripple was a signal, a call for help, a signal that only true dragons could sense.

    It contained a few sentences.

    [ the evil god has descended, corrupting the metallic dragon graveyard and devouring the corpses of true dragons. ]

    [ this isn¡¯t just an insult to the metal Dragon race. It¡¯s also a provocation and contempt to all other Dragon races. ]

    [ I, the ancient gold dragon Rockway, represent the entire Metal Dragon race on the Noah continent. I hereby call upon all true dragons above adulthood to act ording to their ability ande to the Dragon tomb to meet the enemy. Let the enemy know that the tomb of the true dragon can not be humiliated! ]

    [ after the matter is over, the metal dragons will give sufficient rewards to the reinforcements. ]

    Many true dragons would use this kind of Dragon-type covenant.

    Under normal circumstances, after encountering danger, they would promise a certain price and ask for help from other true dragons that might be around them.

    The chromatic dragons rarely used it because they wanted to save face, while the metallic dragons used it more frequently.

    However, an ordinary Dragon covenant could only be transmitted within a range of several hundred kilometers. With such arge range, even the Dragon covenant that was transmitted to the ice ins of the extreme north would not be released by a single Dragon. There was a high probability that it was cast by thebined efforts of the metal dragons.

    ¡°You felt it, right? The metal Dragon Ind is not only summoning the metal dragons. The original sun god was so powerful that the metal dragons could notpete with his incarnation.¡±

    Not many creatures knew that the original god of the sun was behind this. Luna had overheard the conversation in the Church of Light, so she knew the root of the matter.

    Garen nodded and said,¡±I can sense the Dragon covenant.¡± &Nbsp;

    He was thinking if he should head to the sea where the Dragon graveyard was.

    The Dragon covenant that the metal dragons used together had a wide range.

    Most of the dragons on the Noah continent had received the Dragon covenant and knew that the source of the darkness attack was in the Dragon graveyard. They were also daring enough to insult the corpses of the dead true dragons.

    The true dragons didn¡¯t get along internally, but under special circumstances, they had a strange sense of unity.

    For example, even the chromatic dragons, who were unhappy with the metal dragons, couldn¡¯t hold back their anger when they heard that the Dragon graveyard had been invaded and that the true Dragon¡¯s corpse was being used as food.

    On the other hand, if the chromatic Dragon¡¯s corpse was insulted by other creatures, the metallic dragon would also be unable to sit by and do nothing.

    damn evil god, you actually attacked the corpses of our dragon race.

    the mother of the evil dragons won¡¯t let her off. No, as long as all the Dragon gods know about this, they won¡¯t let her off. She¡¯ll definitely pay a painful price for this!

 Chapter 318

    ?

    Chapter 318: An eye for an eye, blood for blood!

    Trantor: 549690339

    The White Dragon Maiden bared her teeth in anger.

    After receiving the Dragon covenant, she breathed heavily and her sharp dragon ws unconsciously scratched the ground, leaving behind traces of cracks. She looked like she couldn¡¯t hold back and wanted to rush to the Dragon graveyard to fight the evil god.

    as long as the incarnation of the original god of the sun doesn¡¯t die, the darkness that seals the ne won¡¯t dissipate.

    garen, I¡¯m on my way to the metal Dragon graveyard. The covenant information has the coordinates of the metal Dragon graveyard. If you¡¯reing, you must be careful.

    On the screen disyed by the messaging crystal, Luna had already transformed into her dragon form and was flying in the thick darkness. Because she was flying at a very fast speed, garen could still hear the sound of her dragon wings pping.

    Luna ended the transmission after that.

    The other end lost the supply of magic power, and the light curtain dispersed. The trembling messaging crystal returned to calmness.

    Garen put it back into the dimensional space and squinted his eyes, looking in the direction of the metal Dragon graveyard.

    At the same time, the White Dragon Maiden gritted her teeth and said, ¡± garen, let¡¯s go together. Let that audacious evil god know that he can¡¯t afford to offend the Dragon race!

    After learning that the original sun god had eaten the corpses of true dragons, the White Dragon Maiden had been filled with righteous indignation.

    It wasn¡¯t just the White Dragon Maiden.

    White Dragon Holmes and white Dragon greus, the two Dragon Nest guards lowered their heads at garen and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°My Lord, please let us head to the Dragon Necropolis and defend the dignity and power of our dragon n!¡±

    If the metal Dragon Ind was attacked, they wouldn¡¯t have any reaction.

    He might even gloat.

    However, it was a Dragon¡¯s necropolis that was being attacked. The corpse of the true dragon that was sleeping in the necropolis was being humiliated. This was something that the other true dragons could not bear. Such an action was a great challenge to the dignity of the Dragon race.

    Dragon scales, dragon blood, dragon bones, dragon teeth ... As one of the top magical races in the multiverse, a true Dragon¡¯s body was full of rare and precious magical materials.

    On the Noah continent, there were asionally Dragons who died, and their bodies were made into magic props.

    No one dared to use this kind of magic tool that was stained with dragon blood openly, because once it was discovered by the true dragon, it would invite the most terrible revenge. The anger of the true dragon was not something that ordinary people could withstand.

    Garen looked around, his gaze sweeping past the White Dragon Guard and the White Dragon Maiden¡¯s faces.

    Although he couldn¡¯t see the expressions of the other true dragons who had received the Dragon covenant, they were probably the same as White Dragon Lady and the others. The Dragon graveyard was invaded, and not many Dragons could sit by and do nothing.

    When he found out about this, garen¡¯s face darkened.

    He was a legendary dragon and was different from ordinary true dragons.

    However, a legendary dragon was still a Dragon. The true dragon¡¯s blood flowing in his body was restless, causing a long-lost anger to rise in garen¡¯s heart.

    garen, this original sun god is too arrogant.

    ¡°What does he think the Dragon race is? Do you think we¡¯re weak and weak creatures?¡±

    we can¡¯t let him insult the Dragon¡¯s corpse without any restraint!

    Yuna¡¯s angry voice came from the side.

    Because she was too angry, her body was faintly discernible, revealing scales and ws. Her light purple eyes seemed to be burning with anger.

    Dragons could be deceived and coaxed.

    But he definitely couldn¡¯t be humiliated.

    Even if the other party was a terrifying and powerful primordial Aragami.

    we are legendary dragons, the top-tier true dragons. We can¡¯t just sit by and do nothing.

    Yuna looked at garen, her voice solemn.

    ¡°Blood for blood, a tooth for a tooth.¡±

    A gust of cold wind whistled past andnded on garen¡¯s scales.

    Garen¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his tinum Dragon eyes shing with a dangerous light, his voice cold and deep.

    ¡°Since his avatar has descended, then this avatar will remain in the Noah continent forever.¡±

    Even if the original sun god had not touched the Dragon¡¯s grave, garen would not have been able to sit still in the Northern Ice Field.

    The darkness was everywhere, and the corrosion was spreading. As time passed, even if he could protect himself, all of his followers, including the White Dragon Lady, his Dragon brothers and sisters, the crystal dragon, Luna, and his other friends, would find it difficult to survive for long in the darkness.

    The original sun god had sealed off the Prime Material ne, cutting off all escape routes.

    Moreover, the connection with the gods was cut off, and the prayers to the gods were not answered. This meant that there was no God¡¯s avatar at the same level as the original god of the sun to stop him.

    In such a situation, as long as they did not want to be corroded by the darkness and be those disgusting and deformed creatures, there was almost only one way to go.

    The incarnation of a god was not a God, and it could be killed by ordinary things.

    If there were enough legends to take the life pile, there was a certain possibility of killing the incarnation of the original sun god.

    However, the possibility of this happening was very low.

    In fact, as long as he was weakened and injured, which would affect the seal of the ne, the Noah continent would be able to turn danger into peace. The God of Light, the Dragon God, and the gods of other religions would not allow an evil Aragami to do whatever he wanted in their world.

    The worst thing was that the Noah continent was a very ordinary main material world.

    This world was not big, and the resources were not rich enough. There were not many powerful legends.

    In the face of an Aragami incarnation, even if all the legends of the Noah continent worked together and risked their lives, they might not be able to get a good result.

    The original sun god was not an ordinary Aragami. He had been fighting against the God of Light for countless years. He was not afraid of the revenge of the Dragon God, so he attacked the Dragon Necropolis and provoked the Dragon race. He was at least a divine-like Aragami that was equivalent to a great divine power.

 Chapter 319

    ?

    Chapter 319: An eye for an eye, blood for blood!

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Great divine power ...¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s his true body, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be very difficult for time Dragon countercurrent to deal with him.¡±

    Garen did not know if there was another garen who was as powerful as a great divine power in the different timelines. He would need to be at least an ancient time Dragon to be able to fight against an Aragami of such a level.

    but this is the Prime Material ne. No matter how strong an incarnation is, it can only reach the maximum capacity of the Prime Material ne.

    Garen turned to look at Yuna.

    ¡°Furthermore, I¡¯m not the only legendary dragon here. Yuna is here too.¡±

    Garen¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of a smile as he thought to himself.

    The time Dragon¡¯s countercurrent, coupled with the power energy Dragon¡¯s elder¡¯s teleportation across space and time, garen did not think that an Aragami clone in the main material world would pose much of a threat to Yuna and himself.

    After confirming that he was in a rtively safe situation, garen had enough confidence.

    alright, let¡¯s let this guy know that he can offend anyone, but he has to pay a painful price for offending us Dragons. It¡¯ll be toote for him to regret!

    Yuna snorted after she received garen¡¯s response.

    ¡°Garen, are we going to the Dragon graveyard?¡±

    The White Dragon Maiden sounded excited.

    Garen looked at the White Dragon Lady and shook his head, ¡± ¡°Not us. Yuna and I.¡±

    Although Yuna had only revealed herself in front of garen, she did not deliberately hide her existence. The creatures here gradually knew that there was a very powerful invisible dragon following garen.

    The White Dragon Maiden furrowed her brows and said unhappily, ¡± ¡°I want to go too.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re already a legendary creature?¡± garen asked calmly.

    The White Dragon Maiden was taken aback. She scratched her head and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°No.¡±

    the metal Dragon Ind has released the Dragon Alliance to request for true dragons to go. This already shows that you are doing what you can. With your strength, you shouldn¡¯t go and cause trouble. There is a high chance that you will just die for nothing.

    Garen said patiently.

    The White Dragon Maiden¡¯s eyes widened as she shook her head like a rattle. no, I¡¯m very angry right now. I can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing. I, salia, am going to teach the evil god a lesson and let him have a taste of the true Dragon¡¯s anger.

    Teach the evil god. lesson ... Garen was speechless.

    you¡¯re not my follower, and you¡¯re not my kin either. You can go if you want to. I won¡¯t control you.

    ¡°However, Yuna and I will not slow down for you, nor will we waste our energy to bring you along.¡±

    He paused for a moment. Before the White Dragon Maiden could respond, he looked at the two white Dragon guards and said in a deep voice, ¡± it¡¯s fine if you want to protect the dignity and glory of the Dragon race, but your mission is not to go to the Dragon¡¯s tomb. Instead, it¡¯s to protect the icy ins of the extreme north, my territory, and my wealth.

    ¡°You guys are the same as salia, you won¡¯t be of much help even if you go.¡±

    The two white Dragon guards looked at each other.

    After garen finished speaking, their hot-blooded brains calmed down a lot, and they also realized that their strength was not enough to participate in the battle against the evil God¡¯s incarnation.

    we understand. Don¡¯t worry. Before we die, your territory and wealth will not be vited.

    Holmes and gray replied at the same time.

    Immediately after, garen looked at Kris and Fred, and said, ¡± ¡°You guys will also stay in the northern ice fields to keep watch.¡±

    ¡°As you wish,¡± The two high-level spell casters nodded in response.

    In a situation where the spatial teleportation spell couldn¡¯t be used.

    By the time they exhausted their magic power and flew to the Dragon graveyard, their magic power would have been almost exhausted.

    A high-level spellcaster¡¯s body was also very strong, but a high-level spellcaster without magic power was equivalent to a super soldier. They could still fight ordinary creatures, but they obviously couldn¡¯t provide any help in this situation.

    Hmph, then I won¡¯t go. Teach the evil God¡¯s incarnation a lesson for me. Spit out two more frosty Dragon breaths from him.

    The White Dragon Maiden said after she calmed down. She didn¡¯t insist on her original idea.

    Immediately after, after exining some matters, garen spread his wings and flew into the sky.

    He was very fast. His huge body shot into the sky like a Silver Waterfall, piercing through the endless darkness. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared from the vision of the White Dragon Lady and the others. Yuna followed closely behind, concealing her form.

    After garen was gone, the White Dragondy¡¯s face showed a fleeting look of worry.

    *

    *

    *

    In the world shrouded in darkness, garen and Yuna were flying in a straight line at an extremely fast speed. Their ears were filled with the shrill whistling of the air currents.

    In order to avoid being disturbed by the annoying whispers, after knowing that his mind would not be eroded with light, garen used a certain amount of magic power and used the dancing light technique to create a ball of light around his body.

    As a result, some of the mutated creatures that could fly in the sky had their eyes on garen.

    As his goal was clear, garen did not waste any time and ignored the mutated creatures.

    The silver Dragon¡¯s figure disappeared in the sky in an instant, crossing several thousand meters in the blink of an eye, leaving a trail in the air. It was extremely fast.

    The mutated flying creatures that noticed the light were all left behind, and garen¡¯s figure disappeared in a moment of shock.

    After that, they scattered and circled in the sky. With hateful gazes, they pounced towards the light below.

    Yuna followed beside garen, her face filled with excitement.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that we could fly so fast when we worked together.¡±

    Garen and Yuna were flying side by side, their speed was several times faster than when they were flying alone.

    Yuna used her energy topletely eliminate the effects of the gravitational force on garen and herself. At the same time, she also applied a strong driving force on both of their bodies. Garen was not to be outdone either, so he applied the eleration state on himself and Yuna.

    The two abilitiesplemented each other, and when activated together, it was not as simple as one plus one equals two.

    Under the joint effect of the force energy and the power of time, their flying speed had been increased exponentially.

    If not for the time constraint, garen and Yuna would have soared freely at this speed, enjoying the special pleasure of flying at high speed.

    Without the obstruction of darkness, the two dragons ¡®vision would be filled with scenes of light-like objects flying by. Even so, the air and the wind seemed to be solid at such high speed, bringing about an obvious sense of friction.

    The sea region where the Dragon graveyard was located was slightly further to the South.

    However, with garen and Yuna¡¯s flying speed, it would not take long for them to reach their destination.

    Even in the dark environment, the river of time continued to flow at a constant speed. As time passed, garen and Yuna were approaching their destination at a rapid speed.

    After a while, garen and Yuna¡¯s bodies stopped for a moment, and they looked at each other.

    Just. moment ago, they had sensed an extremely strong Dragon-type aura ... Chromatic dragons, metallic dragons, gemstone dragons, and some unfamiliar Dragon auras were intertwining in front of him.

    Most of them were metal dragons, and the air was most likely filled with the smell of metal dragons.

    Garen fixed his eyes on the front.

    In his perceptual vision, he could see countless elemental energies gathering there. The concentration of elemental energies of different attributes was shockingly high. The elemental light illuminated the surrounding area, revealing the vast sea.

    However, other than the normal elemental energy, there was also a ck light that was as thick as ink, like a viscous liquid.

    The ck light was everywhere, and this ce was much deeper and colder than the ice ins in the extreme north.

 Chapter 320

    ?

    Chapter 320: The legendary dragon joins the battle

    Trantor: 549690339

    Hu!

    Under the illumination of the elemental light, garen could clearly see that the open sea seemed to have encountered a level ten storm.

    Waves that were hundreds of feet tall came one after another.

    It was lifted up and then fell heavily on the surface of the sea. At the same time that it made a deafening sound, it suddenly shattered into countless crystal clear sshes, and the surrounding air was filled with water vapor.

    The sea was turbulent.

    The sky was covered with dark clouds. The wind was howling, and silver lightning was roaring in the dark clouds like a Python. Heavy rain poured down, and the whole world was turned into a vast expanse. It was overturned by the storm that had formed a line and a curtain.

    The wind, the rain, the Thunder, the waves ... The sound of the bad weather made people feel uneasy.

    However, what was even more violent than the sound above was the continuous Dragon roars.

    The true dragons ¡®deep and wild roars suppressed the rain and thunder, as if they contained endless anger. They kept ringing in the sky above the sea.

    Garen and Yuna did not stop.

    They were already close to the battlefield.

    Immediately, garen pped his dragon wings, and the rain that fell from the sky split in front of garen and then closed behind him. Just like that, the silver Dragon¡¯s figure pierced through the rain and shot towards the center of the battlefield in front.

    Yuna¡¯s figure was revealed due to the heavy rain.

    She also maintained her top speed, riding alongside garen, but she used the same trick again, forming a protective field around her body, blocking the rain from falling, and she became invisible in the empty area.

    Soon, the two legendary dragons arrived at the battle.

    The scene in front of him made garen¡¯s breath stop.

    The first thing that came into view was a slender, pitch-ck figure that was suspended and wriggling in the air a thousand meters above the ground.

    At a nce, this figure was more than two hundred meters long. Its huge body brought with it a soul-stirring pressure, casting a deep ck shadow in the storm.

    Its body was the size of a terrifying Anaconda. However, on the front half of its body, there were two sharp dragon ws and a pair of sharp dragon horns on its head.

    snake, Dragon Snake species? ¡±

    Garen could not believe his eyes.

    The terrifying creature that was more than 200 meters long looked like a ck serpent Dragon at first nce.

    However, it was clearly not a normal Dragon Snake.

    Not to mention the huge body that was so huge that even the true dragons couldn¡¯tpare to it, on the surface of the ck serpent Dragon¡¯s body, there was an eyeball in each scale. The slippery eyeballs rolled around, looking in all directions with a vicious gaze.

    Around its body, the ck light that was as viscous as ink condensed into tentacles.

    The ck tentacles bared their fangs and brandished their ws, like clusters of mes that were moving with the wind.

    And the strangest thing was that the ck serpent Dragon gave garen a contradictory feeling.

    The pitch-ck Dragon Snake had an extremely sinister appearance. It looked extremely ugly, causing one to shiver all over. However, at the same time, it seemed to have a Holy and solemn feeling, causing one to feel a sense of respect from the bottom of one¡¯s heart, and one could not help but want to worship it.

    If an ordinary creature could appear here, they would kneel down at first sight of the ck serpent Dragon and be instantly brainwashed.

    it¡¯s not. divine-powered avatar, nor does it look like a possessed avatar. This ...

    Garen muttered to himself.

    After observing the ck Dragon Snake for a while, garen gradually understood its situation.

    This guy, to be precise, was not an avatar, but a clone that was born directly in the Noah continent.

    Descending in this way, the body would be morepatible with the divine power, and it could amodate more power, which was stronger than the upper limit of the incarnations of ordinary gods. However, if the incarnations were destroyed, the original body of the God of sun would be affected more.

    It was not a simple and absolutely safe Act for a God¡¯s avatar to descend to the main material world.

    Whether it was a divine power avatar or a possessed avatar, they all carried a part of the God¡¯s divinity. If the avatar died, the divinity would be damaged to a certain extent, and it would take a long time to recover to its peak.

    In the endless History of Time, there had never been an example of a mortal killing a God.

    However, there were many incarnations of gods who were killed by mortals.

    asionally, there would be somewless and powerful creatures who, in order to verify their power, would even attack the God¡¯s incarnation for no reason when it descended. If they could kill the God¡¯s incarnation and extract that trace of divinity, they would be able to obtain great benefits.

    it¡¯s just that the descent of this deste God¡¯s avatar is a little too strong.

    Garen and Yuna did not join the battle rashly.

    The two dragons were quietly observing the situation from the outside.

    Other than the Aragami clone, there were four other creatures that were the most eye-catching in the storm.

    It was a 42-meter-long superrge silver Dragon with an aura that garen was familiar with. It was the ancient silver Dragon Nehemiah. He was not dead yet and had been slumbering in the Dragon¡¯s graveyard. However, the Dragon¡¯s graveyard was invaded and he was awakened.

    Nehemiah¡¯s body was surrounded by a cold air, and he breathed out a Dragon Breath that froze the wind and rain. He charged toward the ck serpent Dragon, but when the fierce ancient silver Dragon Breathnded on the serpent Dragon, there was no other movement other than ayer of ck light on the surface of its body.

    Not far above Nehemiah was a Golden Dragon of simr size, its entire body shining with golden light.

    The giant Golden Dragon, which was also about 42 meters long, had Golden Dragon scales all over its body and some Dragon whiskers on its chin. It was majestic without being angry, and it had the majesty of a King.

 Chapter 321

    ?

    Chapter 321: The legendary dragon joins the battle

    Trantor: 549690339

    These two metal dragons were the strongest of the metal Dragon race.

    The ancient silver Dragon Nehemiah and the ancient Golden Dragon rockvader.

    A gold Dragon¡¯s body was stronger than a Silver Dragon¡¯s, but Nehemiah was a few decades older than rockvader. Therefore, the two dragons were on par in terms of size and strength.

    Apart from the two metallic dragons, there was also a forty-meter long chromatic dragon. It was also the one with the most powerful aura present.

    It was covered in deep blue scales, and its body was surrounded by crackling silver lightning. There was a sharp horn on the tip of its nose, which was quite eye-catching.

    This was an ancient blue Dragon. Its strength was slightly weaker than the two ancient metal dragons, but its aura was also extremely shocking.

    Thest one was the Holy Emperor, jeine, whom garen had met before.

    Among the four most powerful legends, the light Pope¡¯s performance was the most dazzling.

    The light Pope held an exquisite scepter tightly in his hand.

    The Corona scepter.

    The gift of the God of Light contained a trace of the God of Light¡¯s divine power.

    In the world that had been corrupted by darkness, the Pope of light¡¯s Corona scepter was emitting endless and gentle white light, driving away the darkness within a few kilometers. No matter how the serpent Dragon moved, the white light would always cover it, trying its best to resist the ck light of the original sun.

    Garen looked over, and his gaze fell on the light Pope¡¯s face.

    That old and kind face was now solemn and heavy, and his face was extremely pale.

    The light Pope pursed his lips tightly. Apparently, he was under great pressure. The darkness in the surrounding space didn¡¯t stop for a moment, and it was attacking the light created by the Corona scepter, trying to swallow it. The power in the light Pope¡¯s body was like a flood that had opened a dam, and it was flowing out rapidly.

    He didn¡¯t participate in the attack. He only maintained the light and dispelled the surrounding darkness.

    The three gigantic ancient dragons were the main force. They surrounded the 200-meter long ck serpent Dragon and rained down Dragon Breath attacks on the Aragami clone.

    The silver dragon¡¯s breath of extreme frost, the Golden dragon¡¯s breath of golden me, the Blue dragon¡¯s breath of lightning ...

    The ancient dragon¡¯s breath was far more powerful than a 9-circle evocation spell when it was used at full force. However, no matter what kind of Dragon Breath it was, it was like a y ox entering the sea when itnded on the body of the ck serpent Dragon. It could only cause shallow ripples and was blocked by the ck light shield on the surface of the ck serpent Dragon¡¯s body.

    In addition to these three most powerful Dragons, there were more than 30 legendary true dragons in the surroundings, as well as hundreds of different types of non-legendary true dragons.

    The metal Dragon Ind was the closest to this ce. The other Dragons would still need some time to travel to receive the Dragon covenant, so there were not many of them.

    Garen looked around.

    In the distance, the silhouettes of some true dragons could be faintly seen. They were getting closer and closer as they rushed over.

    The legendary true dragons here were mainly gold dragons, silver dragons, brass Dragons, bronze dragons, and red copper Dragons. There were not many of these three legendary metal dragons. Then there were legendary Red Dragons, legendary Blue Dragons, and only two legendary gem Dragons.

    A legendary Amethyst Dragon and a legendary Emerald Dragon.

    Most gem Dragons liked to live in the outer nes, and there were not many of them in the main material world. There were not as many as the pentashade Dragons and the metal dragons.

    To garen¡¯s surprise, he also saw two heavy metal dragons.

    The two heavy metal dragons were both tungsten Dragons, one male and one female.

    The tungsten Dragon had dark green metal-like scales, and there were fine thorns on its face. Its dragon wings were quite huge, like a huge sail, nearly a quarterrger than the wings of a normal real Dragon.

    Among the heavy metal dragons, the tungsten Dragons were the only kind of heavy metal dragons that had good attributes and were close to the metal dragons.

    They rejected their identity as heavy metal dragons, hated other evil heavy metal dragons, and were simrly detested and rejected by other heavy metal dragons.

    ¡°So there¡¯s a heavy metal Dragon on the Noah continent.¡±

    This was the first time garen had seen a heavy metal Dragon in the Noah continent. Before this, he had never heard of the existence of heavy metal dragons in this world.

    However, they were indeed few in number. There were hundreds of true dragons here, but only two of them.

    Hundreds of true dragons were scattered in all directions, attacking the ck Dragon Snake continuously.

    Thebined attacks of so many true dragons, at least adult true dragons, were extremely terrifying. They converged into a terrifying torrent that drowned the ck serpent Dragon. Dragon breaths of different attributes and different spells continuously fell on the body of the ck serpent Dragon.

    Although they were only able to cause some ripples on the ck light shield, due to the concentrated attacks, the ripples on the ck serpent Dragon¡¯s ck light shield merged into one, as if countless raindrops had fallen into a Lake.

    Under such a level of attack, even the huangshen avatar could not withstand it.

    Because of the domain of light formed by the Corona scepter, he could not gain power from the surrounding darkness, so the ck light shield on his body was dimming at a speed visible to the naked eye. At the current rate, it would be broken after being attacked by hundreds of true dragons for a moment.

    However, he was not a target. He would not stay where he was and let the true dragons besiege him.

    In the flood of attacks, the ck serpent Dragon¡¯s face was expressionless.

    He swept his cold and emotionless gaze across the true dragons present as if he was looking down on all living creatures.

    Immediately, on the ck serpent Dragon¡¯s ferocious and divine body, the eyes on the scales slowly lit up. A ck light condensed into a point andpressed and trembled in its ink-ck pupils.

 Chapter 322

    ?

    Chapter 322: The legendary dragon joins the battle

    Trantor: 549690339

    At the same time.

    The pitch-ck Dragon Snake raised its head and coiled its body against the pressure of the attacks.

    Ang!

    A high-pitched Dragon¡¯s Roar came out of his mouth.

    ¡°I am the God of the original sun, the Supreme Dark Sun, the true light, ya Heng!¡±

    I was born before the gods, before the world, and with the universe. I have mastered the power of the beginning.

    ¡°...............¡±

    cast my light into it. You can obtain eternity and supreme power.

    At the same time the pitch-ck serpent Dragon let out a prating dragon roar, the voice of the original sun god rang directly in the minds of the true dragons, and was naturally tranted into understandable words.

    ¡°The original sun god? The sun, your mother!¡±

    ¡°Ya Heng, right? believe me, your Grandpa long will also make you eternal! I¡¯ll turn you into ashes for all eternity!¡±

    The unknown ancient blue Dragon¡¯s expression was furious as he cursed the ck Dragon Snake.

    The roars of the true dragons could be heard without an end. The enchantment of the original sun god had no effect on the agitated true dragons.

    When the true dragons rushed over, they learned of a piece of news that made them all furious.

    The true dragon corpses that were buried in the Dragon Necropolis were almost all used as food by the other party, and they were destroyed without rest.

    A legend-rank female spirit stood in front of the Furious true dragons and used a proud and pious tone to make the true dragons believe in the original sun god. She even said that it was the honor of the Dragon race for the original sun god to eat the corpses of the true dragons.

    The consequences were self-evident.

    Now, the legendary specter had beenpletely killed by the true Dragon¡¯s furious attack.

    The deste God clone did not waste any energy to protect her.

    how dare you bully my dragon n? no matter who you are, no matter where you hide, my Dragon God will not let you off!

    I¡¯ll kill your avatar first. When my Dragon God finds out about this, your true body won¡¯t be able to escape!

    The ancient Golden Dragon stared at the ck Dragon Snake and roared.

    The Dragon graveyard, and it was a Metal Dragon graveyard at that. It was undoubtedly the greatest reverse scale of the metal Dragon race.

    Among the true dragons present, the ones who were the most furious were the metal dragons.

    The ancient Golden Dragon spat out a breath of golden mes that were as bright as gold,nding on the body of the ck Dragon Snake.

    Under the stimtion of the original sun God¡¯s words, the true dragons ¡®momentum actually increased a bit.

    Under the attacks of so many furious true dragons, the sky was almost torn apart. Just the power of the aftershocks caused waves that were over a hundred meters tall to rise from the surface of the sea.

    However, the huge ck Dragon Snake was calm and did not seem to feel any pressure.

    The true dragons were proud and couldn¡¯t be easily subdued.

    The original sun God¡¯s bewitching voice stopped.

    At the same time, the eyes on the ck serpent Dragon¡¯s body focused, and then in an instant, tens of thousands of ckser beams shot out at the same time.

    Swish! Swish. Swish. Swish! Tens of thousands of pitch-ckser beams pierced through the domain of light. They were so dense that they pierced through the true dragons ¡®attacks as easily as breaking dry weeds and smashing rotten wood, and they shot back at the true dragons in all directions.

    The pitch-ckser was extremely fast.

    The true dragon, who had a slower reaction, was unable to Dodge in time and was hit by the pitch-ckser.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The Dragon scales that were as hard as steel were pierced through like tofu.

    The ckser was indestructible, like the sharpest spear. It easily pierced through the Dragon¡¯s scales, tore through the flesh, and came out.

    The true dragons below the legendary level suffered heavy casualties in this attack.

    True dragons above the legendary level were also more or less injured.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang ... Dozens of seriously injured true dragons could not maintain their flight, and they fell into the ocean one after another like dumplings being dropped into a pot. Their heavy bodies collided with the surface of the ocean, creating deafening dull sounds.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The light Pope let out a muffled groan.

    Thousands of pitch-ckser beams shot toward him, but Nehemiah and the ancient Golden Dragon intercepted them. The light Pope dodged most of them.

    In the end, two pitch-ckser beams hit him, causing arge piece of his left shoulder to be missing. It was as if he had been bitten off by some creature, and a bowl-sized bloody hole appeared in his abdomen.

    ¡°Yeine, be careful!¡±

    The light Pope¡¯s mouth twitched. He endured the pain and shouted at Nehemiah, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, but my power is almost exhausted. If I can¡¯t defeat it before the light domain disappears, the consequences will be unimaginable.¡±

    The light Pope cast a healing spell on him.

    The white light and the corrosive ck light collided with each other, causing the light Pope to reveal a pained expression and cold sweat to appear on his forehead.

    At the same time, the ck light shield on the surface of the ck serpent Dragon¡¯s body clearly dimmed a little after such a fierce counterattack.

    Kachaa!

    Nehemiah¡¯s breathnded on it, and the ck light shield trembled violently. Then, as more true dragon spells and Dragon Breath poured down, the ripples gradually turned into cracks.

    BOOM!

    The ancient blue Dragon¡¯s lightning breath passed through the cracks in the shield like a dancing silver snake andnded on the scales of the ck serpent Dragon.

    This scene greatly boosted the morale of the true dragons.

    haha, yellian, hang in there. I¡¯ll avenge you.

    The ancient silver dragon¡¯s eyes glowed and it roared.

    The continuous long-range attacks had exhausted a lot of the true dragons ¡®magic power. A few ancient dragons took the lead and smashed through the rain curtain, attacking the ck serpent Dragon.

    The true Dragon¡¯s strength was mainly dependent on its body, ws, and teeth before it reached the level of the ancient dragon who focused on studying magic.

    The two-hundred-meter-long ck Dragon Snake wasn¡¯t able to scare the true dragons.

    The true dragons roared and roared, pushing away the rain that filled the sky. They attacked the pitch-ck Dragon Snake from all directions.

    ¡°Garen, let¡¯s go together!¡±

    it seems like we don¡¯t have to trouble the elder energy Dragon. We can kill him with the dragons here!

    let¡¯s show this audacious deste God the might of our dragon race!

    Yuna was affected by the atmosphere as the true Dragon¡¯s Roar shook the sky. Her eyes were filled with excitement and she was eager to try.

    Looking at the scene of so many true dragons fighting each other in the storm, garen¡¯s blood was also boiling. However, when he saw the ck Dragon snake¡¯s calm expression in the face of the aggressive attacks, he was not as optimistic as Yuna.

    However, this was indeed a good opportunity.

    Garen and Yuna pped their dragon wings. Their huge bodies braved the storm and joined the white-hot battlefield.

 Chapter 323

    ?

    Chapter 323: Galleons and the ancient energy Dragon

    Trantor: 549690339

    Thunder rumbled and the waves surged.

    The silver Dragon pped its wings and flew over, moving forward in the rain, smashing countless raindrops into sshes. Its body had a prominent momentum, but there were many legendary dragons over thirty meters here, as well as many true dragons that wererger than garen.

    He did not attract too much attention from the true dragons.

    The true dragons roared in anger, their minds tense. Almost all of their eyes were focused on the clone of the original sun god.

    Only the light Pope, who was maintaining the light domain, cast a look of joy at garen when he noticed him approaching. After taking a look, the light Pope did not say anything to garen. He shifted his gaze away and continued to activate the light domain with a pale face.

    At the same time.

    The three ancient dragons that were attacking the hundreds of meters long ck Dragon Snake were already one step ahead of the other true dragons. They were approaching the Aragami clone from three different directions.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The ancient blue Dragon let out a low, thunderous roar.

    It stretched out its dark blue Dragon ws, the sharp cold light at the tip of the Dragon ws hurting people¡¯s eyes. There were also dense Silver Electric arcs around it, crackling non-stop.

    The ancient silver Dragon Nehemiah and the ancient Golden Dragon rockvader were not to be outdone, either.

    The other true dragons who hadn¡¯t gotten close to him used their spells and Dragon Breath to help.

    Even under the siege of so many Dragons, the ck serpent Dragon was still expressionless. It had a sacred and terrifying aura.

    On the other side, the light Pope had been attacked by the ck serpent Dragon, and his body, which had already been severely depleted of power, was also injured. He had no choice but to divert more energy to resist the ck light that was corroding his body.

    This caused the radiance emitted by the Corona scepter to weaken a little.

    The domain of light had clearly dimmed a little.

    As soon as the light dimmed, the darkness that had been eroding the ce suddenly surged up, constantly squeezing and weakening the power of the light domain.

    And the light domain was the greatest threat to the ck serpent Dragon.

    Most of his original power was restrained by the domain of light, and it was difficult for him to exert it effectively. Every inch of scale on his body seemed to be under a heavy burden, making it difficult for him to move. That was why he stood where he was and allowed the true dragons to attack him, making it difficult for him to counterattack with his huge body.

    However, as the light Pope became weaker, the light domain also became weaker.

    The ck serpent Dragon was expressionless, as if it had already expected this situation.

    The terrifying aura that the deste God clone possessed was increasing as the light domain dimmed.

    BOOM!

    In the domain of light that had dimmed a lot, the ck serpent Dragon¡¯s body surged with ck mist, tearing apart the surrounding light.

    After his body was freed from the shackles of the pincers, he violently and simply swung his tail.

    The huge and slender Dragon Tail moved, as if it had the power to smash the earth, tear the sky, and the sea. The surrounding space trembled violently, and cracks appeared in the space like a mirror cracking, spreading out like a spider web.

    The body of the ck serpent Dragon was huge. As it was a clone of the serpent Dragon, it contained the original power of the huangshen and the body of a true dragon.

    Its huge body brought with it the power of a mountain.

    His tail was as fast as lightning.

    The thick ck Lightning shed and disappeared.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    Three dull collision sounds rang out almost at the same time.

    Gold, silver, blue ... The three ancient dragons that were more than 40 meters long were swept by an unparalleled force. Under the tremendous force, their bodies were like baseballs that had hit home run. They flew back at a speed faster than when they came. Along the way, blood was spilled, and broken dragon scales fell into the sea.

    The ancient Dragon¡¯s body was sent flying like a meteorite, smashing a series of true dragons behind it.

    After sending the three ancient dragons flying with a single strike, the Aragami clone still remained silent.

    In the eyes of this ancient and powerful primitive God, these Dragons who were unwilling to submit to the light of truth were just slightly more powerful mortals, not worthy of him opening his mouth tomunicate.

    Seeing the strongest ancient dragons being sent flying in an instant, the true dragons ¡®charging bodies paused, and their momentum was somewhat thwarted.

    At the same time, the ck serpent dragon¡¯s eyes trembled, and ck light gathered in its pupils again.

    Swish! Swish. Swish. Swish! Tens of thousands of pitch-ckser beams with destructive prating power and corrosive ck light pierced through the curtain of rain and shot in all directions.

    At this moment, garen and Yuna came from afar.

    They had already mixed in with the other legendary true dragons and had just gotten close to the ck serpent Dragon, bringing it into their attack range.

    However, before the two legendary dragon younglings could make a move, pitch-ckser beams shot down from all directions, forcing garen and Yuna to Dodge.

    Garen cast a Speed Spell on Yuna, and Yuna also cast a Power Shield on him.

    Tens of thousands of pitch-ckser beams were shot out.

    Because they were already quite close to the ck serpent Dragon, the attacks that were even more concentrated than a storm did not have a single gap.

    A faint light flickered, and the true dragons who were already prepared for this move either dodged in advance or used transformation magic. They used their smaller bodies to Dodge the ckser as much as they could, and they were much better off than the first time when they were caught off guard.

    A true dragon¡¯s soul was powerful. Even a Dragon that had just reached adulthood would have a more vigorous life force than a human powerhouse like the light Pope.

    He would not be killed unless he was hit by arge number of pitch-ckser beams at the same time.

    However, even so, under the fierce attacks of the ck serpent Dragon, some of the true dragons were seriously injured and lost theirbat power before falling into the ocean.

 Chapter 324

    ?

    Chapter 324: Galleons and the ancient energy Dragon

    Trantor: 549690339

    Garen turned his body, and his giant body made unbelievably agile movements, avoiding the ckser beams that wereing at him.

    However, Yuna was not as rxed.

    She was weaker than garen to begin with, and even when garen cast the haste spell on her, he was unable to give Yuna the same powerful effect as him.

    After dodging more than a dozen pitch-ckser beams, a pitch-ckser beam shot at him from a tricky angle.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The pitch-ckser formed by the power of origin had a strong prating and corrosive power.

    The moment it came into contact with Yuna¡¯s body, the energy shield on Yuna¡¯s body melted away rapidly like ice that hade into contact with fire. The energy shield, which had an amazing defense, appeared to be extremely fragile under the attack of the Aragami clone that was much stronger than her.

    Yuna¡¯s face was filled with fear when she noticed the shield was rapidly being destroyed.

    Buzzzzzz!

    Garen, who had been paying attention to Yuna, did not hesitate. His gaze was calm, and he focused his mind. The power of time burst forth and entered the depths of the river of time.

    In the blink of an eye, the pouring rain stopped.

    The raindrops froze in the air, and more raindrops fell from the sky. When they fell on the edge of the sky, they stopped, turning the area where time stopped into a huge water ball.

    The pitch-ckser stopped just as it was about to prate the shield and touch Yuna¡¯s body.

    Garen heaved a sigh of relief.

    Even though the powerful energy Dragon would immediately teleport over to protect Yuna if she was injured, garen could not just watch as Yuna was pierced by the ckser.

    ¡°Garen, thank you.¡±

    Yuna quickly moved her body away to avoid contact with the ckser. She looked at garen gratefully.

    we still can¡¯t defeat him ...

    After this shocking and dangerous moment, the young energy dragon girl who was affected by the atmosphere earlier calmed down. She looked at the ck light that was frozen in the time freeze area with lingering fear.

    The attacks they and the other true dragons suffered were actually only a small portion.

    The goal of the deste God clone was very clear.

    This time, nearly half of theser beams were shot in the direction of the light Pope,pletely covering the area where he was.

    In the face of such a fierce attack, the light Pope seemed to see the God of Light waving at him from his God¡¯s kingdom.

    Fortunately, the few ancient dragons that had been sent flying regained their strength and quickly helped the light Pope to block the attack.

    Without the light domain, the ck serpent Dragon that had lost its restraints would be unstoppable. The light Pope was of utmost importance in this battle.

    However, the ancient dragons did not hesitate to block the attack with their bodies, causing themselves to be injured. However, because the pitch-ckser beams were extremely fast, they could travel thousands of meters in an instant. Many of them still managed to slip through the and shoot toward the light Pope, who was already much weaker.

    The eggshell-like light shield was shattered by the continuous attacks, and the light Pope¡¯s body, which had not fully recovered, was hit again.

    Chi Chi Chi ...

    Thigh, right chest, left abdomen ... Three huge bloody holes surrounded by corrosive ck light appeared on the light Pope¡¯s body.

    The light Pope¡¯s vision turned ck as he was severely injured, and his mind was almost nk.

    ¡°Great god of light, please forgive your believers for not being able to resist the darkness and guard the light.¡±

    The light Pope murmured in a low voice. Like a bird that had lost its wings, he fell from the sky and into the turbulent sea.

    ¡°Yeine!¡±

    The ancient silver Dragon Nehemiah was still bleeding. The scales on his body were broken, and ck mist could be seening out of the bloody holes.

    He swooped down, caught the light Pope, and dragged him into his dragon ws.

    The light Pope was not dead. He had passed out due to the severe loss of his power and the serious injuries he had sustained.

    Nehemiah heaved a sigh of relief. He opened his mouth and ced the Holy Emperor in it. Then, he closed his mouth and protected the Holy Emperor.

    The light Pope was not dead yet, but he might not be able to survive if he was not treated in time.

    The attack of the ck serpent Dragon was extremely corrosive. If it were not for the fact that the light Pope¡¯s power could counter it to a certain extent, any other legendary human of the same level would have been dead.

    However, the light Pope¡¯sa was not the worst thing.

    The worst thing was that once he fainted, the Corona scepter could no longer be activated, and the only light domain that suppressed the ck serpent Dragon could not continue and quickly dimmed.

    The gigantic Silver Dragon turned to look at the ck serpent Dragon. Anger, hatred, hostility, and all kinds of emotions converged into a raging me ... However, as the light Pope fell unconscious, the light domain quickly disintegrated and dissipated under the corrosion of darkness.

    The aura of the ck serpent Dragon became deeper and darker, dark and terrifying, as if it was the embodiment of darkness.

    The battlefield was iparably intense. The true dragons ¡®spells flew everywhere, and ckser beams swept across.

    Although the time freeze area was strange, it did not attract much attention in such a chaotic scene.

    Except for the ck serpent Dragon.

    The moment garen used time freeze, all the eyes on the ck serpent Dragon¡¯s body froze, then rolled in unison, staring at garen. It clearly felt the change in the river of time.

    Suddenly being stared at by the ck serpent Dragon, garen¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he felt its gaze on him.

    Under the emotionless gaze, it was as if a pair of invisible and cold hands were pressing on garen¡¯s throat, making it difficult for him to breathe and his heart rate elerated.

    This was not because he had been affected by some sort of attack from the deste God avatar.

 Chapter 325

    ?

    Chapter 325: Galleons and the ancient energy Dragon

    Trantor: 549690339

    This feeling was simply the intense pressure he felt when he was facing a creature that was much stronger than him.

    Garen could not help but feel a little scared when he was being targeted by such an Aragami clone.

    Garen¡¯s own strength was nothing in front of the Aragami clone.

    Although he had long Yiliu as his trump card, it was hard for garen to keep his calm when he was being targeted by the other party.

    The situation of the battle changed extremely quickly. The light domain disappeared, and the ck serpent Dragon was like a terrifying Demon God in the spreading darkness. The space around its body seemed to be unable to bear the power of this body and kept cracking.

    Crack, heal, break again ... The process repeated.

    In order to prevent sneak attacks, garen maintained the time freeze domain, but he shrunk it so that it was close to Yuna and him to save time energy. In the past, garen would always use time freeze at full power, but now he could control time freeze to a certain extent.

    ¡°Yuna, please ask the elder energy Dragon to teleport us. He¡¯s too dangerous.¡±

    ¡°With our strength alone, together with the Dragon race from the Noah continent, we are not the opponent of the Aragami clone.¡±

    Garen¡¯s hair stood on end from the ck Dragon snake¡¯s stare, and he said in a deep voice.

    Earlier on, Yuna and he had wanted to test out the true dragons and see if they could destroy the Aragami¡¯s avatar with their own strength. There was indeed a certain possibility. However, after the light domain was destroyed, the aura of the ck serpent Dragon rose sharply, and this possibility became extremely slim.

    If he didn¡¯t use time Dragon countercurrent or call for his elders and went to challenge him with an iron head, garen and Yuna would be fine even if they couldn¡¯t win because they had their trump cards.

    However, the other dragon ns around them would definitely suffer heavy casualties.

    After all, they were from the same race that had fought side by side. They were fighting to defend the dignity and glory of the Dragon race, and garen did not want to see such an oue.

    Yuna had the same n.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Although Yuna was inexperienced and had not experienced many emergency situations, she was very decisive at the critical moment.

    Yuna closed her eyes without hesitation or hesitation after realizing how powerful the ck Dragon Snake was.

    At this moment, she no longer remained invisible and her body was revealed.

    Buzz ... Buzz ... The omnipresent energy rose.

    From the macroscopic view to the ocean, the sky, every inch of space in the surroundings, from the microscopic view to the raindrops, elemental energy, every Crystal Clear Spray of water, and even the cells of an organism ... They were all continuously emitting energy.

    Just as garen had thought, force energy represented the basic force, and was the cornerstonew of the multiverse.

    If one¡¯s power could be used appropriately, it was a powerful divine power that was not inferior to time power.

    However, energy wasn¡¯t as hard to detect as time energy.

    The vast energy that rose attracted the attention of all the true dragons present.

    A few ancient dragons looked over at the same time, in the direction of garen and Yuna.

    They looked at garen and Yuna in confusion as they stood in the middle of the energy waves.

    The number of legendary dragon species was so small that it was even considered a legend among the Dragon race at one point. So, in such a short period of time, although garen and Yuna looked unusual, they had yet to discover the true identity of the two dragons.

    The ck serpent dragon¡¯s eyes turned.

    Her gaze shifted from garen¡¯s body to Yuna, then back to garen. It kept moving between the two of them.

    young time Dragon, young strength Dragon ...

    In the end, the ck serpent Dragon let out a sharp roar and shattered the raindrops that filled the sky.

    The original sun god had discovered garen and Yuna¡¯s identity before any other true dragon.

    The pitch-ck Dragon Snake had just spoken in the Dragonnguage. Its voice reverberated between the sky and the ocean, falling into the ears of every true dragon.

    As a result, the entire white-hot battlefield fell into a rare silence.

    All the true dragons looked at garen and Yuna.

    On the silver Dragon¡¯s body, the three rings of ck scales were very eye-catching. Beside the silver Dragon, there was another Dragon that was evenrger. Its diamond-like scales had turned a deep ck color ording to the environment, and it could move around her body.

    Gradually, pairs of dragon eyes of different colors revealed shock.

    ¡°It seems like they really are the time Dragon and the energy Dragon.¡±

    A Dragon murmured.

    ¡°So the legendary dragon species really exists! Haha, the Dragon race is indeed the most powerful race in the universe!¡±

    A Dragon¡¯s Roar shook the heavens as itughed.

    The Dragon had never thought that it would see the legendary time Dragon and strength Dragon at the same time on such a day.

    The descent of the Aragami clone, thebined forces of the Dragon race, and the appearance of. legendary dragon ... No matter how much time had passed, the true dragons who had experienced this day would probably remember it vividly in their minds. They would never forget it even when they died and fell into a deep sleep.

    The winding, massive ck serpent Dragon looked down.

    The face of the ck serpent Dragon, which had been calm all this while, finally showed a hint of hesitation. This was because the Aragami avatar knew that whether it was the river of time or the force field of the ne, they were special existences that his ck light seal could not stop.

    At the same time.

    As the ck serpent Dragon roared, the original sun God¡¯s voice rang in garen and Yuna¡¯s ears.

    ¡°As we are all undying beings, I will give you a chance to live. If you leave now, I will not make things difficult for you.¡±

    While he was speaking, the ck light that had already spread over and enveloped the sky and earth swirled, forming a transparent empty area beside garen and Yuna.

 Chapter 326

    ?

    Chapter 326: Galleons and the ancient energy Dragon

    Trantor: 549690339

    Garen used his mental energy to sense it.

    There was no ck light in this area, and the crystal wall of the ne was not sealed.

    ne teleportation, you can use it now.

    Garen¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at the terrifying ck Dragon Snake.

    He opened a gap and let garen and Yuna leave.

    Obviously, the original god of the sun did not want to provoke the overprotective power of the power Dragon and the time Dragon at this critical moment, so he gave garen and Yuna the opportunity to leave the Noah continent.

    His goal was the entire Noah continent, not a single person or object. Letting garen and Yuna leave would not affect him.

    However, even though he had given them a chance, it did not mean that garen and Yuna would ept it.

    Garen would not give up his Foundation in the ice ins of the extreme north. The original god of the sun, who wanted to integrate the entire world into the ck light, was undoubtedly standing on the opposite side of him.

    Yuna was not the type to run away after being bullied.

    If garen had not stopped the attack just now, Yuna would have been seriously injured.

    Then, without waiting for garen and Yuna¡¯s response, a dignified and deep voice rang out with the gathering of energy.

    where did this Aragamie from? how dare you hurt the descendant of the energy Dragon? ¡±

    The voice was mature andzy, with a kind of charming and maic voice. From the voice, it was a female energy Dragon.

    At the same time as the sound, countless energy ripples were set off like the waves of a raging sea, gradually outlining a huge figure.

    At this moment, the violent wind and the pouring rain seemed to have stopped.

    The space was almost frozen.

    Surrounded by the condensed energy, diamond-like scales were revealed. Then, the towering dragon horns, the strong and majestic dragon body, the sharp and threatening dragon ws ... The gigantic dragon body, which was almost a hundred meters long, gradually materialized in the storm.

    At the same time, the wind blew again, and the storm continued to fall into the ocean.

    ¡°Two thousand years old ... Ancient energy Dragon.¡±

    Behind the ancient energy Dragon, garen and Yuna both felt the powerful energy that was like a natural disaster.

    ¡°The ancient energy Dragon is in the bag.¡±

    The moment he saw the ancient energy Dragon, garen knew that Yuna and he were safe.

    An indestructible force had been condensed, and it had already silently protected garen and Yuna inside, to prevent them from being targeted by the ck serpent Dragon.

    The ancient energy Dragon was not an incarnation.

    She might not be a match for the original sun god, but in the Prime Material ne, she was definitely undefeatable against the clone of the sun god.

    She suppressed her own power and descended to the Noah continent with her true body.

    The ancient power energy Dragon felt like a volcano that was about to erupt. Countless spatial cracks extended around her body, but they were instantly sealed by the power to prevent the space from shattering.

    Just from the destruction of the ne and the aura it revealed, the ancient power energy Dragon and the ck serpent Dragon were on the same level.

    This wasn¡¯t because the limit of strength was like this.

    What they revealed was the limit of what Noah continent, the main material world, could bear.

    If this limit was exceeded, the space would be irreversibly shattered, forming a terrible storm of turbulence that would devour and destroy everything at the same time. It would also expel any existence that exceeded the limit of the main material world.

    &Nbsp; ¡± this is ...? the ck serpent Dragon¡¯s pupils constricted as it stared at the ancient energy Dragon that had broken through the seal of ck light.

    In the face of the divine-like power that wasparable to the gods, the ck serpent Dragon did not maintain its silence and indifference.

    I am a primordial god, an ancient deste God. Countless worlds are shrouded in my light.

    ¡°Energy Dragon that does not belong to this world, take your descendants and leave this ce! This is my world!¡±

    The ck serpent Dragon let out a sharp screech.

    The sound waves rolled and repelled the wind and rain, forming a substantial shock wave that made people¡¯s heads split and their spirits ufortable.

    ¡°Aragami? A bunch of trash that was born at the same time as the universe but was defeated by a God that cameter. What an arrogant tone.¡±

    The ancient energy Dragon sneered. Its maic and pleasant voice was filled with contempt and disdain for the original sun god, or rather, all the Aragami.

    ignorant power Dragon, you¡¯re insulting a primordial god!

    The fact that the ancient deste gods had been defeated by the Orthodox gods was a thorn in their hearts. The ancient energy Dragon¡¯s mockery made the ck serpent Dragon curl its body and reveal a look of anger on its face. The darkness around it surged like a tide, bing darker and deeper.

    ¡°Insult?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you can¡¯t even face your own failure. No wonder you¡¯re suppressed by the gods.¡±

    The ancient energy Dragon chuckled.

    you¡¯re so boastful. If you really have the ability, then choose a dimension and start another war with the gods. Let me see if you¡¯ll win or run away like a defeated dog.

    The gods were like the sun at midday. Their reputation and fame spread across countless worlds in the multi-dimensional universe. As for the Aragami ... The world upied by the Aragami was nothingpared to the gods. It could be said that they were living in the corners of the ne.

    The female primordial energy Dragon had a sharp tongue.

    But what she said was the truth, and the original sun god couldn¡¯t refute it.

    He fell silent again.

    Due to the appearance of the ancient energy Dragon, the battle came to a temporary halt.

    The injured true dragons looked at the ancient strength energy Dragon with respect.

    In the eyes of an ordinary true dragon, the strength and status of a primordial energy Dragon was not much different from that of a Dragon God.

 Chapter 327

    ?

    Chapter 327: Galleons and the ancient energy Dragon

    Trantor: 549690339

    respected strength energy Dragon, this deste God attacked the Dragon Necropolis and devoured the true Dragon¡¯s corpse. He has humiliated the Dragon race.

    no matter what, I can¡¯t let his clone leave alive!

    The ancient Golden Dragon said in a deep voice.

    Just like Nehemiah, this ancient gold dragon had many wounds on its body. Its scales were cracked, revealing the flesh underneath.

    The ancient energy Dragon nced at the ancient Golden Dragon and lost interest. It had no intention of talking to him.

    Just like Yuna, the ancient energy Dragon did not like tomunicate with ordinary creatures. Even if the other party was an ancient Golden Dragon, he was still very ordinary to her. The gap between them was like the gap between cloud and mud.

    However, the invasion of the Dragon graveyard also made the ancient power Dragon angry.

    At this moment, the pitch-ck Dragon Snake stared at the ancient power energy Dragon and spoke in its hoarse dragonnguage, ¡± ¡°Take your offspring and leave this ce immediately. Otherwise, I¡¯ll think that you¡¯re my enemy.¡±

    ¡°Be your enemy?¡±

    The ancient energy Dragon squinted its eyes andughed as if it had heard a joke. Then, it stoppedughing and became cold. you¡¯re just a clone, yet you¡¯ve insulted my dragon n and bullied my n¡¯s junior. Do you think I¡¯ll let you off? ¡±

    The ancient energy Dragon took a deep breath.

    She sucked inrge amounts of wind and rain.

    Endless energy ripples gathered and poured into the ancient energy Dragon¡¯s open mouth.

    BOOM!

    The wind and rain were torn apart, forming a wide and empty path. Countless fine spatial cracks could be vaguely seen.

    The invisible energy Dragon Breath headed straight for the ck serpent Dragon.

    to be enemies with the Aragami, there wille a day when you will regret and suffer for the decision you made today.

    The ck serpent Dragon let out a deep roar.

    ck light that was as solid as mist and water rapidly grew from the darkness, forming a curtain barrier in the blink of an eye and blocking the ancient power Dragon and the ck Dragon Snake.

    In the blink of an eye, the Dragon Breath was getting closer and closer.

    ¡°Good luck! Beat him to death!¡±

    Yuna clenched her dragon ws and wagged her tail as she shouted excitedly.

    Garen held his breath and focused on the battle between the two.

    Crash!

    The energy dragon¡¯s breathnded on the ck light curtain and paused for a few seconds before tearing it apart. It then charged forward towards the ck serpent Dragon, brutal and violent.

    The pupils of the ck serpent Dragon¡¯s body contracted.

    After the domain of light disappeared, he disyed a mobility that did not match his huge body.

    Its 200-meter-long body twisted and turned, dodging the ancient power energy dragon¡¯s breath.

    However, the speed of the breath was as fast as lightning. The ck serpent Dragon avoided its vital parts, but part of its body was still grazed.

    The ck light shield was torn apart by the power Dragon Breath. The flesh and blood below were like dust, annihted into the tiniest particles in the Dragon Breath.

    strength Dragon, you have sessfully angered me.

    After being injured by the ancient energy Dragon, the ck Dragon snake¡¯s face darkened, and it was even darker than the surrounding darkness.

    In the darkness, a ck light shed, and ck blood wriggled in his wound, quickly mending it. In the blink of an eye, he recoveredpletely, as if he had not suffered any injuries.

    The ck serpent Dragon extended its Dragon w.

    Suddenly, a terrifying aura of death, coldness, and destion emerged from the depths of the darkness.

    In the ws of the pitch-ck serpent Dragon, endless darkness condensed and formed into a sharp sword that was hundreds of meters long in a few short breaths.

    The longsword was pitch-ck, and dark light swirled around it from the hilt to the de. It devoured the surrounding light like a ck hole, and it looked like a sword-shaped pitch-ck crack. At this moment, it was being held tightly in the ws of the ck serpent Dragon.

    ¡°I once killed a God.¡±

    ¡°And you have not be a God yet!¡±

    The ck serpent Dragon instantly disappeared.

    As if he had teleported, he appeared in front of the ancient power Dragon. The sharp sword formed by the original ck light left a trail of cracks in the space and shed at the ancient power dragon¡¯s head.

    At this time, garen was a little shocked to find that around the ck serpent Dragon¡¯s body,rge areas of space cracks appeared, like a mirror that was crushed by a great force, revealing a void that was darker than the darkness.

    An invisible and powerful suction force emerged from the shattered space.

    Dark clouds rolled, Thunder rumbled, and countless wind and rain were swept away by the spatial turbulence, disappearing without a trace.

    Under the sky, the waves on the surface of the sea were even more turbulent. The deafening sound of the waves could be heard clearly even thousands of meters above the ground.

    The ancient energy Dragon snorted coldly and raised its right w, blocking the sharp sword that had shattered the space.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a God, but a God is inferior to me!¡±

    Kacha Kacha ...

    The invisible energy barrier was tougher than space itself. When the ck serpent Dragon¡¯s sword of ck light came into contact with the ancient energy Dragon¡¯s scale, it was blocked by the energy barrier that was attached to it, unable to move an inch.

    The ancient energy Dragon was in its true form.

    Due to the limitations of the main material world, she was unable to unleash her true power. However, it was still easy for her to deal with the attack of an Aragami clone.

    The ancient energy Dragon¡¯s left w rose.

    The power condensed into a crazily spinning cone and wrapped around the Dragon w.

    BOOM!

    The dragon¡¯s wnded on the ck serpent Dragon¡¯s body, tearing apart the ck light on its body. The w tore off arge piece of ck flesh. The surrounding powerpressed and crushed, breaking the living flesh apart.

    I am an original God. The world that I can not obtain can only be destroyed!

    The deste God clone was being suppressed by the ancient energy Dragon.

    He knew that this clone of his was no match for the ancient energy Dragon, so he made a decisive decision to destroy the main material world.

 Chapter 328

    ?

    Chapter 328: Galleons and the ancient energy Dragon

    Trantor: 549690339

    In the darkness, he had a very strong recovery ability, and his wounds were healing non-stop. When the primordial energy Dragon was unable to use its full strength, it would take a lot of effort to destroy the Aragami clone.

    The pitch-ck serpent Dragon continued to attack, andrge areas of space were shattered by its power.

    the death of his doppelganger will also affect his main body to a certain extent. This guy is really reckless.

    The ancient energy Dragon frowned.

    The pitch-ck serpent Dragon did not care how much the Prime Material ne could endure, and itunched an attack that exceeded its limits.

    If the primordial energy Dragon that was confronting it was not careful, it would also elerate the copse of the Prime Material ne.

    The current situation was a little tricky.

    The Aragami clone continued to absorb the power of darkness, not caring that the main material world might be destroyed. The space was constantly being shattered by his attacks.

    When space was broken to a certain extent that the self-repairing ability of space could not restore it, the main material world would gradually be broken and destroyed in the terrible space turbulence. Countless creatures would die, and only a few powerful beings could leave through the ne.

    In just a few minutes, the torn Space had covered the sky and the sea.

    The true dragons who were originally watching the battle sensed extreme danger and retreated again and again. They didn¡¯t dare to step into the area filled with shattered space.

    ¡°Oh no, he wants to die together with the Noah continent.¡±

    The ancient dragons saw through the ck Dragon snake¡¯s thoughts and their expressions turned grim. They could only hope that the ancient power energy Dragon could kill it before the space was destroyed.

    Garen and Yuna, who were protected by the force field, were also aware of the current situation.

    The ancient energy Dragon was very strong. Although it could not unleash its true power, the deste God avatar was still being suppressed by her.

    however, the primordial energy Dragon is worried about the Prime Material ne, while the Aragami clone does not care about it at all. All he wants is to die together with the Dragon.

    Garen¡¯s heart trembled.

    Under such circumstances, it would be difficult for the ancient energy Dragon to stop the Aragami clone.

    ¡°Garen, what should we do?¡±

    ¡°The space in this world seems to be unable to hold on any longer.¡±

    Yuna asked anxiously as the crystal wall of the ne shattered.

    At the same time, the ancient energy Dragon¡¯s voice was transmitted to garen and Yuna¡¯s ears through the power that was everywhere.

    ¡°You two little fellows, prepare to leave this ce.¡±

    he is bent on perishing together with this world. I don¡¯t have any good ideas.

    The ancient energy Dragon was helpless.

    If she wanted to kill the Aragami clone as soon as possible, she would have to use a power that was much stronger than what she had now. That would definitely cause the ne world to break more violently than the Aragami clone. However, if she did not kill the Aragami clone as soon as possible, ording to her current actions, it would only be a matter of time before she caused irreversible damage to the crystal wall of space, causing the world to copse.

    ¡°Ah? Is there no other way?¡±

    Yuna asked.

    ¡°No, this Prime Material ne is too fragile.¡±

    Different main material worlds had different limits on how much power they could withstand. The Noah continent was small and not a powerful main material world, so the upper limit of power that the space could withstand was very low.

    If it was a harder Prime Material ne, the ancient energy Dragon would be able to kill the Aragami clone before the dimension waspletely shattered.

    However, this was not the case in Noah continent.

    Garen turned his gaze and looked around.

    Dark clouds covered the sky, the wind howled, and ck Lightning and spatial turbulence were born. The waves of the sea below were like the wails of the world. This scene was like the end of the world.

    The ordinary true dragons, including the ancient dragons, who didn¡¯t have the protection of the ancient energy Dragon, didn¡¯t dare to approach the center of the battlefield.

    As time passed, the area of the shattered space rapidly expanded.

    Garen¡¯s gaze focused slightly as he looked in the direction of the icy ins in the extreme north.

    He sighed, and then the power of time flowed into the still-calm river of time like silk, creating arge number of ripples on the surface of the river that was flowing at a constant speed.

    He had thought that he could avoid using time Dragon countercurrent, but it seemed like he had no choice but to use it.

    ¡°Eh? What are you doing?¡±

    The ancient energy Dragon noticed the change in the river of time and looked at the young time Dragon.

    ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll ask the other time Dragons toe over and help you.¡±

    this world is where I was born. I don¡¯t want to see it end.

    ¡°Please open a gap in the force field and let me out.¡±

    The power of time was already being consumed, as they followed the river of time to different timelines,municating and calling for a future garen that was strong enough.

    This was because garen would only respond in the future when he was in danger. Garen wanted to leave the protection of the ancient energy Dragon and put himself in danger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around,¡±

    ¡°The space is shattering. Without my protection, you will be seriously injured the moment you go out. You will die if you are not careful.¡±

    The ancient energy Dragon did not know much about the time Dragon either. When she first saw garen, she was also very surprised. She did not expect that the descendant of her energy dragon race would mix with the time Dragon. She did not know why garen did this, so she did not release her energy field protection.

    Garen was already casting time Dragon reversal, and he was gradually sensing the different timelines and different garens.

    With a serious expression, he exined to the ancient energy Dragon, ¡± ¡°I ...¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, the ripples of the river of time started to ripple like raindrops, and then formed a huge time vortex in the blink of an eye. Through this rotating vortex, garen saw a dazzling golden color.

 Chapter 329

    ?

    Chapter 329: Galleons and the ancient energy Dragon

    Trantor: 549690339

    He was slightly stunned.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not seriously injured yet.¡±

    Surprisingly, garen wasn¡¯t injured and his condition wasn¡¯t critical, but he received a response.

    The time vortex expanded rapidly, and two pairs of Golden Dragon horns protruded from it.

    Then, the most dazzling golden scales were distributed on the majestic and domineering body of more than a hundred meters ... He had tinum Dragon eyes and eight rings of ck scales all over his body.

    A golden garen flew out of the time vortex.

    He was wearing a luxurious and Noble scale armor that almost blinded garen¡¯s eyes, and appeared on this sea that was like the end of the world.

    the special body of the Golden Dragon ...

    Garen looked at Galen with slight envy.

    Damn it, he also wanted those golden scales!

    From a Dragon¡¯s aesthetic point of view, galleons had the bearing and Majesty of a King. The Golden Dragon beard fluttered without any wind, and it was mighty without being angry.

    ¡°Ya Heng, you really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. You¡¯vee to provoke my dragon n again.¡±

    Galen¡¯s voice was low as he spoke in the Dragonnguage.

    This golden time Dragon from another timeline was also a Metal Dragon King.

    In this timeline, the metal Dragon¡¯s tomb in this world had been invaded and destroyed. The metal Dragon¡¯s corpse that was slumbering in it had been devoured, allowing Galen to descend in the form of the power of time the moment he was contacted by time Dragon countercurrent. He did not deliberately watch garen get beaten up just for fun.

    ¡°What?¡±

    The pitch-ck Dragon Snake was stunned as it held the sword of ck light.

    From Galen¡¯s tone, he seemed to recognize him.

    But the original sun god didn¡¯t remember having any contact with such a powerful golden time Dragon.

    Garen looked at Galen, his gaze sweeping past the ring of ck scales on his body.

    Judging purely from the number of rings of ck scales, galleons were slightly stronger than his future self that he had summonedst time.

    He was an old dragon over four hundred years old.

    As the head of the legendary dragon species, an adult time Dragon had a divine-like powerparable to the gods,parable to the ancient energy Dragon and the ancient Rainbow Dragon. This old Galleon might be even stronger than the ancient energy Dragon.

    At that moment, the ancient energy Dragon looked at galleons with admiration and surprise.

    Hello, powerful time Dragon. My name is Natalie. It¡¯s an honor to meet you.

    ¡°Among all the true dragons I¡¯ve seen, your scales are the most shiny.¡±

    Natalie said to Galen as she pped away the Aragami clone that was in the way.

    it¡¯s my honor to meet an ancient energy Dragon. My name is garen.

    Galen nodded and answered politely and humbly.

    Garen and Yuna looked at each other and did not interrupt the conversation between the two ¡®parents¡¯.

    ¡°Garen, is this an elder of your time Dragon race? It feels so powerful.¡±

    Yuna whispered to garen.

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    Garen said in shock.

    Hmph, now that your elders are here, this detestable Bad Seed can¡¯t take the world down with him even if he wants to.

    Yuna red at the ck Dragon Snake angrily.

    Natalie, let¡¯s get rid of this reckless Aragami clone first. We¡¯ll continue our conversationter.

    ¡°I¡¯ll protect the space, you kill him.¡±

    Galen¡¯s eyes were cold as he turned to look at the ck serpent Dragon.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    The ancient energy Dragon also looked at the ck Dragon Snake with a dangerous look.

    Then, the ancient power Dragon¡¯s expression turned solemn as it crossed its ws and clenched them.

    Buzz ... Buzz ... In the faint, restless sounds, a strange sense of fear appeared in the hearts of all the creatures who saw the ancient energy Dragon¡¯s actions.

    The energy gathered from all directions and condensed into a physical form. It was allpressed in the ancient energy dragon¡¯s w, copsing and shrinking towards the center. Under the extremepression, the endless energy gradually turned into a small ball darker than the darkness.

    A terrifying attractive force was emitted from the small ball.

    The rain, Thunder, and lightning were all twisted by this and began to spin. It was as if they were being twisted by an invisible hand. They were attracted by the ck ball and were alsopressed.

    Even the darkness that filled the space was swallowed by this small ball.

    It was like a tiny ck hole.

    Kacha Kacha ... A heart-palpitating shattering sound was heard.

    Around the ck hole, the space was shattered. The sharp space fragments were sucked in as soon as they came out.

    The speed at which the space shattered increased.

    At the same time, the ring of ck scales on Galen¡¯s body lit up.

    The Golden ripples formed by the power of time could be seen with the naked eye. With him as the center, they spread out like golden rings that swept through the shattered space.

    At this moment, time was reversed.

    The shattered space was instantly restored to its original state after being swept by the Golden ripples, as if it had never been shattered.

    The strange thing was that the storm, the dark clouds, and the Thunder didn¡¯t change because of the Golden ripples.

    It was extremely precise, only reversing the damage to space and not affecting anything else.

    ¡°This level of control is amazing.¡±

    Garen was amazed, and his eyes were burning with desire.

    With the galleons protecting the space, the ancient energy Dragon let go of itsst concern.

    Natalie¡¯s eyes were sharp, and her expression was solemn. Her dragon ws were tightly restraining the ck ball.

    It could be seen that her dragon ws were constantly trembling slightly. It was clearly not easy to hold the small ck ball.

    Moreover, she did not directly touch it with her body. There was ayer of energy attached to the Dragon w.

    garen, senior Natalie haspressed an uncountable amount of my energy. It¡¯s very small, but it might be as heavy as a star.

    Yuna said in a low voice. Her Dragon Tail swayed unconsciously, and her eyes were filled with yearning.

    Garen looked over.

    Around the ck ball, the river of time also distorted and caved in, greatly affected by it.

    it really looks like a miniature ck hole ...

    ¡°No wonder he canpete with the gods.¡±

    Garen¡¯s pupils contracted, and his heart trembled.

    ¡°Aragami, right? I hope that after this clone dies, your main body can still act as if nothing happened.¡±

    Natalie sneered. Then, the strong muscles on her Dragon Arms bulged, and her right w held the miniature ck hole tightly. She leaned back to gather power, and then threw it at the ck serpent.

    There was no sound.

    However, garen felt as if he could hear the sound of the sky falling and the earth sinking.

    When the miniature ck hole shot toward the pitch-ck Dragon Snake, the torrential rain and lightning were all spinning at high speed. They were all drawn over with a terrifying momentum.

    The ck hole seemed to be moving very slowly, like a turtle.

    In fact, it was as fast as lightning and not slow at all. It only distorted the surrounding time, creating a sense of illusion. All the creatures who observed this miniature ck hole fell into a strange state of slow motion, but they maintained their normal thinking.

    The pitch-ck serpent Dragon moved very quickly in thend of darkness.

    However, a terrifying traction force was emitted from the miniature ck hole, locking onto the ck serpent Dragon and pulling its body, making it almost impossible for it to move.

    Not only that, but the river of time around him had also stopped, further restricting the movements of the ck serpent Dragon.

    Galleons could directly cast time stop on their target without having to get within a certain range of the target.

    ¡°Strength Dragon, time Dragon.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll remember you guys.¡±

    In the still time, a cold and deep voice seemed to be slowly squeezing out word by word from its throat. The ck serpent dragon¡¯s eyes rolled all over its body, staring at Galen and the ancient energy Dragon, as if it was trying to remember their faces and auras.

    The original ck light was like a tide, trying its best to offset the traction andpete with the power of time. It gathered around the body of the ck serpent Dragon.

    An egg-shaped ck light shield was formed, covering the entire body of the ck serpent Dragon.

    At the same time, the ck hole touched the Oval shield.

    Like a stone smashing an egg, the ck serpent Dragon¡¯s shield instantly shattered, and the ck light was sucked into the miniature ck hole.

    The miniature ck hole broke through the shield and hit the ck serpent Dragon that could not avoid it.

    A horrifying scene happened.

    With the miniature ck hole as the origin point, the ck serpent Dragon¡¯s entire body began to twist and spin. Its body, which was hundreds of meters long, was mixed with ck light that filled the sky. It shrank rapidly in the spin and was sucked into the miniature ck hole. Its huge body was crushed andpressed, bing a part of the miniature ck hole.

    The cold and corrosive feeling that had been shrouding the surroundings disappeared without a trace at this moment.

    The ck light sealing nodes scattered all over the Noah continent were also broken at this moment.

    The darkness that pervaded every inch of space gradually dissipated, and light of various colors slowly emerged on the ground.

 Chapter 330

    ?

    Chapter 330: The ancient dragon abducted by galleons

    Trantor: 549690339

    The moment the deste God avatar died, the darkness that filled the surrounding space began to dissipate.

    Even the dark clouds in the sky began to disappear. The dark clouds, the storm, and the lightning were not normal phenomena. They were all abnormal phenomena caused by the power of the Aragami clone, which had stimted the Prime Material ne.

    When the darkness and dark clouds that covered the sky revealed a mottled gap ...

    Rays of sunlight passed through the cracks and shone down diagonally, shining on the faces of every living creature who had survived the disaster.

    Garen and Yuna felt the gentle caress of the warm sunlight as they looked at Galen and the ancient energy Dragon.

    The miniature ck hole that had crushed and devoured the ck serpent Dragon didn¡¯t dissipate afterpleting its task. It was forcefully restrained by the ancient energy Dragon and was firmly bound to the Dragon w again.

    Kacha Kacha ...

    Countless fine spatial cracks appeared and closed up, circting around the ck hole.

    Then, the primordial energy Dragon opened its mouth and slowly swallowed the miniature ck hole under garen and Yuna¡¯s shocked gazes. Without the source of the destruction, the fine spatial cracks were healed in the blink of an eye with its self-healing ability.

    ¡°Burp ...¡±

    The ancient energy Dragon rubbed its belly, squinted its eyes, and said in azy voice, ¡± the power of origin that this Aragami clone possesses is really unptable. It has a taste of cold and dead silence.

    Garen and Yuna looked at each other.

    As expected of an ancient energy Dragon, it was ferocious.

    He dared to eat anything.

    Garen and Yuna were well aware of the terrifying corrosive power of the attack from the ck Dragon Snake.

    However, when she thought about how the primordial energy Dragon had descended in its original form, and how it might not even be able to use 10% of its power against the Aragami clone, she did not think that there was anything wrong with her actions. After all, there was a huge gap between her and the Aragami clone.

    At this moment, a few ancient dragons that were circling the area were approaching.

    ¡°On behalf of the Dragon race of the Noah continent, we would like to express our gratitude to the two legendary dragons.¡±

    ¡°We pay our respects to you, respected time Dragon and strength energy Dragon.¡±

    The ancient Golden Dragon, Rockway, looked at gugaren, then at the ancient energy Dragon. He lowered his head slightly and said.

    Galen and the ancient energy Dragon nodded slightly, not saying a word.

    At the same time.

    The ancient silver Dragon Nehemiah looked down at the ocean. The waves gradually calmed down, but the ocean was now dyed red. a total of 153 true dragons of the dragon n died at the hands of the original sun god.

    A dead true dragon would not float up, but would fall to the bottom of the sea.

    In this Sea area, the aura of Dragons was rich at the moment. If nothing unexpected happened, arge number of Dragon-rted sea beasts would be born here after some time.

    Because Metal Dragon Ind was the closest, most of the participants were metal dragons.

    The metal dragons suffered the most casualties.

    However, the chromatic dragons that had rushed over to participate in the battle had also suffered some casualties.

    ¡°They won¡¯t die in vain. Our Dragon God won¡¯t let the original sun god go.¡±

    he¡¯d better be a coward and hiding in a corner of a barren ne that¡¯s hard to find. Otherwise, he¡¯ll pay a painful price for his actions today.

    The ancient blue Dragon snorted heavily.

    In the fight against the foreign enemy, the metallic dragons and the five-colored Dragons temporarily put aside their grudges against each other and showed their true hatred towards the original sun god.

    At this moment, Galen¡¯s eyes moved slightly, and his gaze swept across the wide sea that was stained red.

    His eyes were calm and he said in a low voice, ¡± in order to protect the dignity of the Dragon race, they risked their lives and fought desperately against the huangshen avatars.

    they have defended the honor and pride of the Dragon race. No matter what kind of Dragon, they are the Warriors of our dragon race.

    On Galen¡¯s dignified face, his tinum Dragon eyes shone brightly.

    the Dragon Warriors should not be buried in the deep sea when the darkness is gone.

    The other true dragons who heard what Galleon said were all slightly stunned. When they came back to their senses, they looked at Galleon with an inquisitive and excited gaze.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The ancient Golden dragon¡¯s eyes lit up and asked.

    Galen did not respond to the ancient Golden Dragon¡¯s question.

    He raised his head slightly, and circles of time power rippled out, forming a golden ring. With Galen¡¯s body as the center, it spread toward the depths of the ocean. When the Golden Ring came into contact with the ocean water, it did not produce any sound at all, and the true dragons that were brushed by it did not feel anything.

    galleons ¡®power of time can be directly observed with the naked eye.

    Garen thought to himself.

    Garen vaguely realized that the different versions of himself in different timelines had different ways of using the power of time. His own Wheel of Time in the future and garen¡¯s golden halo were more simr in form, but notpletely the same.

    As for what Galen was trying to do, garen had already seen through it.

    In the past, on the Baji ins, the high-level wizard requested garen to reverse time in the future and revive the human soldiers who had died in the war and the Lich¡¯s conspiracy.

    However, garen did not agree to it in the future.

    If it was garen himself, he would not agree either. No matter how strong garen would be in the future, it would not be an easy task to resurrect a million people. He had Lei Tong¡¯s way of thinking in the future and now, and he would not be willing to waste so much power on people who were not important to him.

    Today¡¯s situation was different.

    The number of true dragons that died was not considered high, and they were of the same race that died to defend the dignity of the Dragon race. If it was garen, if he had enough power, he would also want to resurrect them, as they deserved it.

 Chapter 331

    ?

    Chapter 331: The ancient dragon abducted by galleons

    Trantor: 549690339

    When the Golden Ring sank into the ocean, a momentter, the surface of the sea started to surge.

    BOOM!

    Waves of more than a hundred feet were set off, and countless crystal clear water beads flew in all directions.

    An adult blue Dragon broke through the surface of the sea and flew into the sky with water and lightning on its body.

    This adult blue Dragon was in high spirits, and no injuries could be seen on its body.

    It was just the beginning.

    Silver Dragon, bronze dragon, bronze dragon, Red Dragon, Green Dragon ... The dead true dragons that had fallen into the ocean pped their wings again, stirring up strong winds and soaring above the sea.

    ¡°Thank you for your gift.¡±

    These true dragons knew who had resurrected them, and they all looked at Galen with respect and gratitude.

    Galen nodded slightly, maintaining his majestic posture.

    Because it was the embodiment of the power of time, after the power of time was greatly consumed, Galleon¡¯s body became a lot more illusory and transparent, and as time passed, it became more and more illusory, like a golden Phantom.

    it¡¯s just an incarnation, but it can reverse time at will and resurrect so many dead.

    A surprised voice was heard.

    ¡°That¡¯s really amazing.¡±

    The ancient power Dragon, Natalie, looked at Galleon with admiration and praise.

    Galen smiled and turned to look at Natalie. the ability you used to kill the Aragami¡¯s clone was also very powerful. You even managed to distort time.

    The two legendary dragons praised and appreciated each other.

    There was even a sense of appreciation in their eyes.

    Although galleons and the primordial energy Dragon had lived for a long time, it was the first time they had encountered other legendary dragon species in their lives. It could not be helped, as legendary dragon species were too rare. It was unknown how many main material worlds only had one living in them.

    The chance of garen meeting Yuna in theva half-ne was already extremely small.

    Galen and Natalie had simr interests and started chatting.

    Because they were so engrossed in the conversation, the two of them did not pay any attention to garen and Yuna.

    Garen and Yuna looked at each other, then shook their heads slightly.

    ¡°We seem to have been ignored.¡±

    Yuna said softly.

    I still want to ask senior Natalie how to use her power.

    Yuna¡¯s mentality was the same as garen¡¯s when he saw garen use his time ability in the future when he saw the miniature ck hole cast by the ancient energy Dragon. They both yearned for it and wanted to learn such a powerful ability.

    ¡°There¡¯ll be a chance in the future,¡±

    Garen said.

    Whether it was him or Yuna, as long as they lived a stable life, they would be stronger and stronger even if theyy t on the ground and did nothing. They would naturally master the use of their own abilities as they grew older.

    The reason why true dragons could be the peak magical race in the universe was because of their terrifying talent of getting stronger as they lived.

    A cool sea breeze with the fishy smell of the sea blew.

    Galen lowered his head and looked at himself.

    His body had be extremely illusory and transparent. One could see the vast blue ocean below through his body, and only the vague outline of a true dragon could be seen.

    This time clone was about to run out of energy.

    Natalie saw through Galleon¡¯s situation and said with a hint of regret, ¡± to be able to see a time Dragon gives me a sense of joy that I haven¡¯t felt in a long time. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯vee with your incarnation, and it¡¯s about to dissipate.

    There were not many creatures that the legendary dragon species would take seriously.

    At the very least, they had to be at the same level of undying.

    As an ancient energy Dragon, Natalie could no longer remember thest time she had spoken to other creatures. There was a huge age gap between her and galleen, but galleen¡¯s knowledge and strength were not inferior to Natalie¡¯s. The two of them had a pleasant conversation.

    Galen thought for a moment, then invited Natalie, ¡± if you don¡¯t have anything to do, why don¡¯t youe to my world for a while? as the host, I¡¯ll take good care of you.

    The ancient energy Dragon thought about it and agreed, ¡± my life in the astral world is boring, and I¡¯m thinking of taking a walk in other ne worlds. I¡¯ll have to trouble you then.

    ¡°Haha, why would it be troublesome?¡±

    Galen used thest of his power of time to turn into a slowly opening Golden Door. It was decorated with symbols and images formed by arge amount of power of time. It was a rather stable door to travel through time and space.

    The ancient energy Dragon turned around and looked at Yuna and garen.

    ¡°You two little guys are even more of a troublemaker than I was when I was young.¡±

    one of them is only 18 years old, while the other is only 6 years old. Yet, they are already able to provoke Aragami.

    Yuna lowered her head quietly.

    Dragons were creatures that did not like trouble. The primordial energy Dragon had teleported here to protect Yuna, and had be an enemy of the Aragami. Yuna felt that she had troubled this senior of hers, so she did not say anything in response.

    Natalie looked at garen, sizing him up.

    especially you. You¡¯ve just reached the Dragon Whelp stage and you¡¯re already so bold. You provoked the Aragami and even brought our n¡¯s strength energy dragon descendant to risk your life.

    Natalie was a strength energy Dragon, so she naturally understood its personality.

    She felt that Yuna had most likely followed the young time Dragon here. Otherwise, she would still be cooped up in the Dragon¡¯s Nest, sleeping soundly under the nourishment of the force field.

    Garen scratched his head, trying to defend himself.

    If the original sun god had not sealed off the entire main material world and cut off all escape routes, he would not have had toe here and get involved. He was not the one who had initiated this.

 Chapter 332

    ?

    Chapter 332: The ancient dragon abducted by galleons

    Trantor: 549690339

    However, before garen could say anything, Natalieughed out loud. The Dragon¡¯s Roar rolled out and set off waves.

    ¡°However, I admire your courage.¡±

    as a legendary dragon, we should be fearless. If we are timid, we are not worthy of our legendary dragon status.

    ¡°Be it Aragami or gods, we don¡¯t need to be afraid of them.¡±

    Natalie showed a gentle smile and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. We¡¯ll meet again if we have the chance in the future,¡±

    goodbye, senior Natalie.

    Garen and Yuna both nodded obediently.

    The ancient energy Dragon then entered the Golden Door and disappeared from this world in a wave of time energy.

    ¡°Phew ...¡±

    Yuna heaved a sigh of relief and said to garen, ¡± I thought senior Natalie was going to me us. I was so scared.

    Natalie had always been friendly and friendly to garen and Yuna. However, Yuna still felt a great deal of pressure in front of this powerful elder. She felt like a good child who had been caught doing something wrong.

    Garen, on the other hand, was more indifferent.

    ¡°Garen, it¡¯s all thanks to you guys this time.¡±

    Nehemiah looked at garen.

    After finding out the identity of garen and Yuna¡¯s legendary dragon whelps, this ancient silver Dragon felt that it was unbelievable. Two legendary dragons could actually appear at the same time in a small Noah continent.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with us. Thank you, two legendary dragon elders.¡±

    Garen replied.

    He did not deliberately exin to Nehemiah that Galen was actually a different version of himself from a different world in a different timeline. They had the same soul and were considered to be on the same ne. For creatures who did not understand the river of time, it would be too cumbersome to exin, and garen did not like trouble.

    Besides, Galleon being mistaken as another elder of the time Dragon had no negative impact on him.

    as expected of a legendary dragon. The Aragami clone did not even have a chance to fight back against the two of them.

    Nehemiah sighed in amazement.

    After a pause, he extended an invitation to garen and Yuna, ¡± ¡°I want to invite you to stay on the metal Dragon Ind for a while. What do you think?¡±

    Garen looked at Yuna.

    Yuna frowned slightly. Her body was gradually turning invisible. She did not respond to Nehemiah¡¯s words.

    no, we¡¯re nning to return to the icy ins of the extreme north in a while.

    if there is a chance in the future, when I have free time, I will visit the metal Dragon Ind.

    Nehemiah nodded and did not press the issue.

    ¡°After being hit by the Golden ripples of that time Dragon, I feel that my condition has improved. I think I can break through to the immemorial level.¡±

    Eh?

    Garen looked at Nehemiah.

    Looking at it carefully, the ancient silver Dragon was indeed different.

    Thest time they had met, Nehemiah had had the powerful presence of an ancient dragon. However, as he was nearing the end of his lifespan and was unable to break through, he still exuded a sense of powerlessness that was on the verge of death, and he often showed a helpless expression.

    However, in garen¡¯s eyes, Nehemiah¡¯s entire body was brimming with vitality, like a withered tree in spring. Every inch of his scales was filled with boundless vitality.

    The true dragon, who was dying of old age, was very clear about his own condition.

    Nehemiah felt that he could break through to be an ancient dragon.

    If there were no idents, his sess rate of breaking through to the immemorial Dragon Realm was as high as 90%.

    Once it became an immemorial Dragon, it could live for another four to five thousand years with its Silver Dragon body.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be long before there¡¯s an ancient silver Dragon on the Noah continent.¡±

    Garen thought to himself.

    congrattions. I wish you sess in breaking through to the immemorial Dragon Realm after your slumber.

    He smiled and said to Nehemiah.

    ¡°Haha, I still have to thank your time Dragon elder.¡±

    Nehemiah was in a good mood, and heughed continuously.

    He had a clear view of death. Nehemiah did not fear death. He had been prepared to face it the moment he had entered the Dragon Necropolis. However, it would be best if he could survive and break through to the immemorial level.

    A few secondster, theughter stopped. Nehemiah asked, ¡± ¡°Oh, right. Where¡¯s Luna?¡±

    she followed you back to the icy ins of the extreme north. Did she note with you after receiving the Dragon covenant? ¡±

    Based on Nehemiah¡¯s understanding of Luna, the moment she received the Dragon¡¯s covenant, she would not hesitate to head to the Dragon¡¯s necropolis and contribute her strength to fight against the Aragami together with the metal dragons.

    But Luna wasn¡¯t in the battle.

    Garen thought for a moment. she left before us. She didn¡¯t move together with us. he said.

    The ice ins of the extreme north is quite far from here. With Luna¡¯s flying speed, she shouldn¡¯t be here yet.

    *

    At this moment, the 20-meter-long Silver Dragon was pping its wings at full speed. It was flying at full speed in its original form. It had just flown over the rolling green mountains.

    Luna was still on her way.

    Before she could reach the ce where the battle had taken ce, the darkness that had sealed off the sky began to fade away. The clouds parted, and the sky was clear. The sun shone down, intertwining with Luna¡¯s Silver Dragon scales.

    ¡°This ...¡±

    Luna stopped and looked up at the sky.

    The sun, which was like a golden fireball, hung high in the sky again. It was like a God¡¯s eye looking at the earth, sprinkling endless light and heat, nurturing all living things and dispelling the darkness. The earth was full of vitality again.

    ¡°Why did the darkness disappear?¡±

    Luna couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    She naturally knew the reason for the disappearance of the darkness. It must be that the incarnation of the original sun god had been destroyed.

    However, Luna still couldn¡¯t believe it.

    The original god of the sun hade with a menacing momentum, but it hadn¡¯t been long before his incarnation had been destroyed in the blink of an eye. The situation had changed too quickly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s just a guy who looks strong but is actually weak.¡±

    Luna frowned.

    With the strength of the Noah continent¡¯s dragon race, even if they were lucky enough to win against the Aragami¡¯s incarnation, it would be a Pyrrhic victory. They would have to pay a painful price. It was impossible to solve it in such a short time.

    Luna was even prepared to die on the way.

    no matter what happened, this crisis is over.

    Luna shook her head slightly, and the haze in her heart was swept away. She continued to fly in the direction of the metal Dragon Ind, wanting to know what had happened.

    *

    that¡¯s true. Luna is still a long way from bing a legendary. She can¡¯t make it so quickly.

    Nehemiah nodded.

    Apart from the metal dragons, the other Dragons weren¡¯t too far away. The blue Dragons were the majority of the chromatic dragons.

    This was because the blue Dragons, also known as storm Dragons, respected the ancient blue Dragon. There was arge group of them living in the coastal areas.

    The Blue Dragon was different from the other chromatic dragons. Inparison, it was the most orderly among the evil dragons. It liked to form a social n with blood as a bond, and would even take in some expelled chromatic dragon whelps and bring them into the n.

    The Blue Dragon n, led by the ancient blue Dragon, lived in the coastal areas. They had constant conflicts with the metal dragons on the metal Dragon Ind in the ocean. They often fought over some trivial matters. However, due to the established rules between the Dragon ns, no dragon lives were lost.

    After the metal Dragon n activated the Dragon covenant.

    The Blue Dragon n, which had been in conflict with the metal Dragon n for many years, was the first to arrive under the leadership of the ancient blue Dragon. They temporarily put aside their grudges and joined forces with the metal Dragon n to fight against the Aragami clone.

    Responding to the Dragon Alliance would allow one to receive a reward from the metal Dragon race.

    However, since the target was the deste God avatar, there was a high chance that they would not be able to get the reward. The pentashade Dragons were willing toe to help not only for the reward, but also to defend the honor and dignity of the Dragon race.

    Nehemiah¡¯s expression suddenly changed.

    A Holy and vast power descended.

    The ancient silver dragon¡¯s mouth was shining as if it was biting a small sun.

 Chapter 333

    ?

    Chapter 333: You still want to run after offending the Dragon God?

    Trantor: 549690339

    A divine and vast power descended.

    All the true dragons ¡®expressions changed slightly.

    Pure, scorching, sacred, merciful ... As the light from Nehemiah¡¯s mouth spread, the true dragons felt all sorts of feelings. The warm and gentle light made the dragons feel good about him.

    A bright but not ring light swept across.

    All the living beings that were affected by the shroud felt their minds rx at this moment, as if they were in the mostfortable environment, as if their bodies were wrapped in a warm and gentle stream of water.

    His exhausted heart from the battle was relieved.

    Some of the true dragons ¡®injuries were healing at a speed visible to the naked eye under the light. They werepletely healed in the blink of an eye.

    Nehemiah, who was the closest, was glowing.

    His already majestic life force grew once again because of this close contact, and his body even faintly swelled up.

    Nehemiah was stunned for a moment before he quickly opened his mouth.

    He wasn¡¯t stupid and had already guessed what had happened.

    It felt great to be soaked in the Holy white light, but Nehemiah did not dare to refuse.

    The Holy Emperor, who was wrapped in a pure white halo, flew out of Nehemiah¡¯s mouth with a calm and peaceful expression.

    The injuries caused by the pitch-ckser beams had all recovered. Even the light Pope¡¯s white robe had been regenerated. He was in such good condition that it didn¡¯t seem like he had been unconscious.

    At this moment, the light Pope was releasing endless bright and vast energy.

    The light from the sun seemed to merge with the light Pope.

    At this moment, the light Pope exuded an eternal and ancient aura.

    In the hazy white light, the light Pope¡¯s appearance gradually changed.

    In the blink of an eye, a solemn and Holy Face with a gentle andpassionate smile appeared.

    ¡°The light God¡¯s will has descended.¡±

    Garen¡¯s heart jumped.

    After the will descended, if the God of Light was willing, he could immediately pour in his extraordinary divine power and use the body of the Pope of light to descend into the main material world.

    The mostmon and most frequent way for a God to descend with an avatar was to pour divine power into his believers and possess them. This way of descending with an avatar had the highest benefits, and it required more divine power to condense an avatar purely with divine power.

    ¡°Good day, the most benevolent and kind god of light.¡±

    Nehemiah lowered his head to pay his respects to the God of Light.

    The other party was a God.

    He was a powerful God who had many believers in many nes and worlds.

    The true dragons wouldn¡¯t be proud of such an eternal existence, and they wouldn¡¯t be stingy with their respect.

    When Nehemiah had been talking to the Holy Emperor, he had acted arrogantly as if he did not want to enter the kingdom of light. However, in front of the will-clone of the God of Light, he no longer showed such an arrogant attitude.

    In the face of a god, even if he was not a God of his own race, the most basic respect and etiquette could not becking.

    ¡°Good day, yellian¡¯s friend.¡±

    yellian is a devout and kind person that I favor. As his friend, I can see kindness and benevolence in you as well.

    The incarnation of the God of Light¡¯s will was all smiles, his face amiable, without the slightest bit of arrogance.

    Different gods had different personalities.

    Some liked to be high and mighty, enjoying the respect and admiration of their believers and mortals.

    Some were cruel and tyrannical, ying with the fate of ordinary things for fun.

    However, there were also people like the God of Light, who did not care about the form, had a warm and kind personality, and had a doctrine that helped the weak. At the same time, he abhorred evil as if it was his enemy, and could not see evil.

    ¡°I came for the original sun god.¡±

    he has been fighting with me for countless years. He always taints and corrupts the world in the domain of light when I¡¯m not paying attention. My eyes can not touch all the worlds, and he has seeded many times.

    this time, it¡¯s all thanks to the Dragon race¡¯s intervention to destroy his clone. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t seed.

    When the ck serpent Dragon died and the ck light seal disappeared, the God of Light sensed the Noah continent and knew everything that had happened here. Wherever there was light, the God of Light knew everything.

    The incarnation of the God of Light¡¯s will looked at garen and Yuna with a warm smile.

    He stretched out his hand, and endless warm light fell, condensing into two cube-like pure white crystals in his palm.

    ¡°This is a small gift. It can help you grow faster.¡±

    The light crystal condensed from extraordinary divine power was transparent, and there were wisps of white light inside, as if it was a frozen white Lightning.

    Garen and Yuna did not decline.

    Gods gave gifts to express their goodwill. If they refused without any reason, some evil gods would probably turn hostile on the spot and regard it as a great disrespect to themselves.

    And this was a good thing.

    Looking at the White crystal cube, garen could feel every cell in his body cheering, giving him a strong desire.

    Not to mention rejecting, garen even wanted to ask the God of Light for a few more.

    ¡°Greed is not a good moral character.¡±

    ¡°To be able to abide by desire and not be driven by greed is the character of a strong person.¡±

    Just as garen had that thought, the incarnation of the God of Light¡¯s will seemed to have understood his thoughts. It looked at him with a smile and persuaded him with a gentle voice.

    However, even though he said that, he attracted even more extraordinary divine power.

    The two white cubes that garen and Yuna received quickly expanded by one size. The pure divine power contained in them had increased by about a third.

 Chapter 334

    ?

    Chapter 334: After offending the Dragon God, you still want to run?

    Trantor: 549690339

    what a good God. If all gods were as understanding as the kind god of light, the multi-dimensional universe would be many times more stable.

    Garen¡¯s face lit up with joy, and he couldn¡¯t help but think.

    But when he thought of how the incarnation of the God of Light¡¯s will could see through his thoughts, he quickly suppressed his emotions and calmed himself down.

    ¡°Thank you for your gift.¡±

    Garen and Yuna took the good stuff and said to the incarnation of the God of Light¡¯s will.

    The other true dragons looked at the two legendary dragon younglings with envy.

    In fact, they had also obtained certain benefits. The white light just now had nourished all the true dragons, and their vitality was much more vigorous than usual. It could be expected that their growth rate would increase for a period of time, and they would obtain strength that surpassed other true dragons of the same age group.

    However, the benefits were like clouds and mud whenpared to the gifts that garen and Yuna received.

    The incarnation of the God of Light¡¯s will gently nodded, and then, his kind and gentle face gradually became serious and dignified.

    He looked around, and his eyes lit up with a burning light. His gaze swept through the surrounding space inch by inch.

    The light God was very kind, and everyone knew that.

    However, he was never stingy with his violent anger and divine punishment for evil things. When the name of the God of Light was mentioned, some evil existences living in dark corners trembled and regarded him as the most terrible God.

    A few secondster, the light God reached out and grabbed.

    A few wisps of illusory ck gas appeared and were firmly restrained in his palm.

    He smiled kindly and gently.

    ¡°Very good, there¡¯s still a trace of the original ck light.¡±

    Garen was shocked.

    At this moment, the eyes of the incarnation of the God of Light¡¯s will were iparably sharp. His eyes were like the zing sun, exuding a majestic divine might that no one dared to look directly at.

    At the same time, the ancient Golden Dragon¡¯s body began to tremble violently.

    Soon, another vast and boundless power descended along with the will of the God.

    The ancient Golden Dragon slowly opened his eyes, revealing a pair of tinum Dragon eyes simr to garen¡¯s, dignified and invible.

    A new God¡¯s will descended upon this world.

    The Lord of the north wind, the metal Dragon God, the Sky Dragon God, the tinum Dragon God, the good Dragon King, the great dragon ... He had all kinds of titles, and he was one of the most famous dragon gods in the Dragon God system.

    The incarnation of the God of Light¡¯s will looked at the ancient Golden Dragon andughed, Bahamut, my friend, you are also here for ya Heng? ¡±

    As gods of the good camp, the God of Light and the metal Dragon God had a lot ofmunication, and they had a good personal rtionship. They both recognized each other¡¯s character.

    Although the metal Dragon God only had weak divine power, the light God would not underestimate it.

    Countless years ago, in the war between Aragami and gods, this Metal Dragon God had rushed to the forefront. With its extremely powerful body, it had shattered the attacks of countless Aragami. Its reputation had made many powerful divine powers feel ashamed of their inferiority.

    After so many years, his true strength had be even more unfathomable.

    After Bahamut¡¯s will descended, all the surrounding metal dragons showed excitement and respect as they weed Bahamut¡¯s arrival. The pentashade Dragons, the gemstone dragons, and the two heavy metal dragons were no exception.

    The metal Dragon God¡¯s will clone had just descended, and it took a few more nces at garen and Yuna.

    And then, he looked towards the incarnation of the God of Light¡¯s will, his voice filled with rage. ya Heng attacked the metal Dragon graveyard and humiliated my dragon race¡¯s corpse. He has sessfully angered me.

    ¡°He will pay a painful price for this!¡±

    The metal Dragon race was famous for being protective of their own. If they attacked a young dragon, an adult dragon woulde looking for trouble. If they harmed an adult dragon, they would attract an ancient dragon. If they were so arrogant that they could even attack an ancient dragon, then congrattions, they would soon be able to experience the wrath of the tinum Dragon God.

    The original god of the sun knew that he couldn¡¯t upy the Noah continent under the obstruction of the ancient energy Dragon.

    If he wanted to reduce his losses, he should have escaped and recalled his Aragami clone.

    However, he did not care. He would rather lose his Aragami avatar than destroy the Noah continent.

    This was not because of what the original God of sun had said, that the world that he could not obtain could only be destroyed. If that was the case, no matter how many doppelgangers he had, they would not be enough.

    The ck light seal prevented the metal Dragon from contacting the Dragon God.

    Bahamut was not aware of what was happening here. If he had sessfully conquered this world, what he had done would not have been spread out, and would not have incurred the wrath of the metal Dragon God.

    But the original sun god failed.

    If he didn¡¯t want to be targeted by the Dragon gods for revenge, destroying the Noah continent was his only choice.

    Therefore, he was willing to lose his avatar to perish together with the Noah continent.

    this remnant of the original ck light can help me find ¡®his¡¯ location.

    ¡°Even if we can¡¯t kill him, we can still damage his vitality. He¡¯ll need a long time to recover.¡±

    It was difficult to kill a God.

    It was the same for the deste gods.

    As long as the ck light still existed in a certain main material world, the original sun god would not die.

    The Aragami were born at the same time as the universe, and they had mastered the power of the beginning. Their existence itself represented the foundation of some kind ofw of the universe. It was possible to severely injure the Aragami, but it was too difficult to kill thempletely.

    The metal Dragon God¡¯s will-avatar looked at the ck light and said, ¡± when you confirm ¡®his¡¯ location, remember to inform me.

    As the God of good Dragons, he rarely got angry.

    However, once the anger of a God was bred, it was extremely difficult to calm down.

    The incarnation of the God of Light¡¯s will curled the corners of his mouth, slowlyughing.¡±It seems that after so many years, you and I will have another chance to work together to eliminate evil.¡±

 Chapter 335

    ?

    Chapter 335: After offending the Dragon God, you still want to run?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Hearing this, the metal Dragon God¡¯s will avatar shook its head,¡±It¡¯s not just you and me,¡±

    At the same time, the surrounding space seemed to freeze.

    It was as if there were gazes that contained terrifying power watching them.

    Although the Dragon gods that were scattered in different nes and worlds had not descended, they were now casting their gazes on the small Noah continent.

    ya Heng is unbridled. Not only did he invade the Dragon race, he also wanted to destroy the Prime Material ne.

    ¡°We can¡¯t let him go so easily.¡±

    this time, we must let him understand that if he dares to reach out to our people, he must be prepared to die forever!

    Most of the Aragami and gods were enemies to begin with.

    The original sun god had now touched the reverse scale of the Dragon race, which made the metal Dragon God want to kill him.

    At the same time, an alluring female voice sounded in garen¡¯s ears. It was in dragonnguage, and there was a subtle, joyful gasp.

    ¡°Young time Dragon, you ....

    Before he could finish, the metal Dragon God¡¯s will incarnation snorted heavily,¡±Tiamat, what are you doing? Are you trying to bewitch the legendary dragon?¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    The Dragon mother¡¯s voice stopped abruptly, and was expelled from garen¡¯s mind.

    The metal Dragon God and the mother Dragon had many conflicts.

    There was also the God of Light in the good camp here. In the eyes of the God of Light, Tiamat was an out-and-out evil existence, so even though the mother of evil dragons had suffered a loss, she had not descended her consciousness to ask for a snub.

    The chromatic dragons looked at each other, but no one said anything, nor did they show any dissatisfaction with the metal Dragon God.

    At the end of the day, there were very few chromatic dragons who believed in the Mother of Dragons.

    The pentashade Dragons revered the metal Dragon God and the evil dragon mother equally. Moreover, if they didn¡¯t want to suffer the conflict between the Dragon gods, it was best for them not to take the initiative to get involved and avoid it if possible.

    The metal Dragon God¡¯s will clone and the God of Light¡¯s will clone conversed for a while.

    The incarnation of the God of Light¡¯s will said that he wanted to contact some other gods, such as the God of justice, the God of courage, the God of order, and other gods who had a good rtionship with him.

    the original sun god has stirred up a ho¡¯s nest. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s going to be in trouble.

    Garen thought to himself.

    The Dragon God system, as well as the gods that the God of Light could contact, really had the idea of killing the original God of sun.

    The gods of the Noah continent were not only the Dragon God and the God of Light, but the original sun god had also brought disaster to more than one main material world.

    He had long provoked public anger.

    After all, it was the gods who upied the dominant position in the multi-dimensional universe. The actions of the Aragami, the original sun god, had challenged the bottom line of the gods time and time again. After the Dragon God had also wanted to participate, and the God of Light was willing to take the lead to contact them, there would definitely be many gods who would be willing to take action.

    Immediately after, the God of Light¡¯s will left the light Pope¡¯s body.

    The light Pope opened his eyes as tears of excitement flowed out of his eyes.

    He chanted a prayer to the God of Light.

    Being chosen by the will of the gods and using their own bodies to descend was undoubtedly the greatest glory and gift for the believers of the gods.

    The gazes from the Dragon gods left one after another, and in the end, only the metal Dragon God¡¯s will remained within the ancient Golden Dragon¡¯s body.

    He looked at garen and Yuna, and said in a friendly and gentle tone, ¡± although you are not metal dragons, the Dragon race is one family, and there is no distinction between each other. No matter what you encounter, you can ask me for help. As long as you chant my name in your heart, my gaze will turn to you.

    The dragon n was one family, and there was no distinction between them ...

    The two heavy metal tungsten Dragons looked at each other and hesitated. In the end, they didn¡¯t dare to interrupt.

    After saying this, the metal Dragon God¡¯s will avatar raised its ws and tore off two golden scales from the ancient Golden Dragon¡¯s body, pouring extraordinary divine power into them.

    The two golden scales glowed and gradually turned into a tinum color. They were filled with a special aura that belonged to divine power.

    these two tinum Dragon scales can block a divine power attack for you once. After that, they will break.

    ¡°The God of Light has given you a gift. I will not be stingy.¡±

    It was another gift, and it was in the color and appearance that the true dragons liked. Garen and Yuna epted it happily.

    ¡°Thank you for your generosity.¡±

    The two young dragons did not forget to express their gratitude to the metal Dragon God.

    ¡°Remember, no matter what happens, my Dragon God will always be your indestructible shield.¡±

    After a short pause, the metal Dragon God¡¯s will avatar added, with the exception of Tiamat, do not ept any of his gifts, and do not trust any of his words. He is the embodiment of cunning and evil, so do not have any form of contact with him.

    The metal Dragon God and the mother of evil dragons were two opposing sides, and there was a deep-rooted conflict between the two.

    This conflict was mainly caused by the mother of the evil dragons. She hadunched many sneak attacks or nned evil conspiracies against the metal Dragon God.

    Garen and Yuna hesitated and did not respond.

    They were both dragon gods, and the metal Dragon God could belittle Tiamat, regardless of whether he was right or wrong, but it was better for the two of them not to make anyments.

    Immediately, the feeling of vastness disappeared from the ancient Golden Dragon¡¯s body.

    The metal Dragon God¡¯s will also left.

    The ancient Golden Dragon lowered his head and looked at the spot where his scales had been cut off. He then looked at garen and Yuna and shook his head helplessly.

    The metal Dragon God had always doted on metal dragons, but this ancient Metal Dragon had never received such favor from the metal Dragon God.

 Chapter 336

    ?

    Chapter 336: Large-scale true dragon battle.1

    Trantor: 549690339

    The bottomless abyss.

    This was the most terrifying ne among the many Outer nes. It was the home of demons who weremitted to destruction and destruction. It was also their of countless evil gods, evil gods, demon lords, and ancient evil creatures ... Even the gods didn¡¯t know how manyyers there were in the bottomless abyss.

    There were infiniteyers of worlds, countless changes, countless ugly, evil, chaotic, brutal ...

    In this ce, the killing never stopped.

    The danger was endless.

    Bottomless abyss, level four hundred and eighty three.

    There was no light in this vast world. Darkness as dark as ink covered every inch of thend and sky, and the invisible cold oppression and deathly horror followed like a shadow.

    Or rather, there was light in this world.

    However, there was only the light of darkness here.

    All other forms of light were devoured or expelled by the darkness, unable to exist in the slightest.

    On the vast, darknd, there were countless terrible behemoths shrouded in ck light. Legendary power could be found everywhere, scattered in every corner of the darkness and every inch ofnd. They killed each other and fed on each other, flesh and blood flying non-stop with ck light thicker than the darkness, while roars and roars reverberated throughout the world.

    If creatures from other nes were to be stranded here, the endless darkness and the mutated monsters in the darkness would be their worst nightmare.

    Even if they could resist the darkness and fight the mutated monsters ...

    The Spirit in the Dark would also be subjected to the murmurs of the Aragami that were everywhere. As time passed, they would gradually go crazy and finally be a member of this world, a deformed monster of ck light.

    Today, in this world of endless darkness, the crazy, chaotic, and unchanging days had changed.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The entire world shook violently.

    At the same time, heavy and oppressive gasps sounded in the ears of every deformed monster.

    Above the curtain of darkness, a ck light that was darker than all the darkness had gathered into one. It was very eye-catching, like a ck Sun.

    If a powerful creature were to look over carefully, they would be shocked to find that the endless darkness was being emitted from this ck Sun. It was located at the center of the world, the source of the ck light. Endless dark light burst out from its body.

    With just a nce, the living being¡¯s entire brain would tremble and feel a sense of madness.

    This was ya Heng¡¯s main body.

    This original God was born with the universe. After experiencing the war between Aragami and gods, he went to the bottomless abyss and built the world of the 483rd level into his own God Kingdom.

    The gods could use extraordinary divine power to manage and build an indestructible God¡¯s kingdom. In the God¡¯s kingdom, in their own domain, the gods with weak divine power could alsopete with the gods with great divine power.

    The best way to kill a God was to lure his body out of the God¡¯s kingdom.

    Or it could be cutting off his faith in the multiverse and making him weaker.

    &Nbsp; as for barging into a divine Kingdom, that was thest resort.

    The God¡¯s kingdom of a God was built with divine power.

    The Aragami followed suit, using the power of the origin to create their own Aragami divine Kingdom.

    In the God¡¯s kingdom of the original sun god, it was filled with the vast and deep original ck light.

    He was powerful to begin with, and he was the only master in his own God¡¯s kingdom. Whether it was andslide, a tsunami, or a violent storm, all it took was a simple thought. His joy, his Fury, and every change in his emotions would cause a drastic change in the world.

    At this moment, a huge vertical eye slowly opened above the ck Sun.

    Ya Heng hung high in the sky.

    His eyes swept over every inch of the territory of his God¡¯s kingdom.

    All the mutated monsters that were caught by his gaze knelt on the ground and stopped what they were about to do. They had a crazed look on their faces and their bodies were trembling violently.

    With the will of the original sun god, all the mutated monsters stopped fighting.

    Then, as if receiving a unifiedmand, the aberrations over thend began to move closer to a certain powerful aberration in the surrounding area, using their own bodies as nourishment. With the infusion of the power of the origin, they fed the most powerful aberration, strengthening its aura.

    Gradually, some terrifying, deformed monsters at the level of divine power were born, roaring loudly in the darkness.

    The mutated monsters did not have high demigod-like power.

    The strongest was only equivalent to a low-level divine power, and most of them were only at the demigod level. However, there were many of them, so many that it was shocking.

    ¡°Light God, Dragon God, if you dare toe ....

    The eyes of the God of the first sun were indifferent.

    He was ready to fight.

    ¡°We¡¯ll only return empty-handed.¡±

    He was also prepared to abandon this world.

    The original sun god was not stupid. He stayed in his own God Kingdom. If the God of Light and the Dragon God still dared toe and break into his God Kingdom, it meant that they definitely did note alone. They must have gathered enough power.

    As he prepared for the battle, the original god of the sun cast his gaze at the many main material worlds that he had taken control of, or had extended his tentacles.

    Incarnations, doppelgangers, and ck Sun sculptures were formed and projected into different worlds.

    A momentter, the Dark Sun¡¯s light brightened a little.

    Such a change on the body of the original sun god represented arge consumption of his original power.

    The God of the original sun foresaw the future where he would be beaten up by a group of people.

    However, he did not ask the other Aragami for help.

 Chapter 337

    ?

    Chapter 337: The scene of arge-scale true dragon battle.2

    Trantor: 549690339

    This was because Aragami were different from gods.

    Although the gods had different powers due to their priesthood, the essence of the divine power was the same and same extraordinary divine power. All gods could be regarded as creatures of the same group.

    However, every Aragami had their own unique power of origin.

    The power of the origin was just a general term, a general term for many godlike powers that were born at the same time as the universe.

    The power of the original sun God¡¯s original ck light, the power of the giant night snake¡¯s original nightmare ... It couldn¡¯t be said that they weren¡¯t simr, but it could be said that they werepletely unrted.

    Form, appearance, way of thinking, likes and dislikes, the essence of power ... The Aragami were all different, and it was destined that it would be difficult for them to work together. The war with the gods countless years ago was thest and onlyrge-scale cooperation between the Aragami.

    Moreover, although it was said to be a cooperation, it was actually fighting for themselves.

    However, the targets of the war were all the same. They were all gods and had amon enemy.

    There were even Aragami that joined the side of the gods and fought alongside them. However, none of the gods chose to help the Aragami.

    As ancient and primitive existences that were born at the same time as the universe, the primordial Aragami possessed great power. However, their failure was almost doomed from the moment their extraordinary divine power was born.

    *

    After the light God and the Dragon God¡¯s will disappeared.

    The metal Dragon race began to take care of the funeral.

    The true dragons who came in response to the Dragon Alliance did note to work for free. Even though they were mainly here to defend the dignity of the Dragon race, the metal dragons still needed to pay enough.

    There was no doubt that the metal Dragon race was the most powerful force on the Noah continent.

    They had a huge amount of wealth. On Metal Dragon Ind, there were many Dragonirs made of gold, silver, Jade, and other precious materials.

    There were not many Dragons who responded to the Dragon Alliance and arrived in time. The ones who participated in the battle were mainly the metal dragons.

    It wasn¡¯t difficult for them to take out the rewards, but because of the greed of Dragons for wealth, each of the metal dragons had a pained expression on their faces.

    After settling the matters of the Dragon Alliance, the ancient Golden Dragon, like Nehemiah, invited garen and Yuna to the metal Dragon Ind.

    The ancient blue Dragon invited them to visit the territory of the Blue Dragon n.

    Facing the two young legendary dragons, these ancient dragons were quite friendly.

    ¡°Doris, these two are guests of our Metal Dragon Ind. Don¡¯t try to get close to them.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Do you want to have a taste of my lightning? I promise you¡¯ll never forget this.¡±

    The ancient blue Dragon sneered and retorted the ancient Golden Dragon.

    Before garen could respond to the ancient Golden Dragon and ancient blue Dragon, a strong smell of gunpowder had already erupted between the two ancient dragons.

    Not only them.

    The other Dragons also didn¡¯t like each other. They red at each other, then spewed trash talk, and then escted it to physical friction. The anger between them grew.

    After the death of the Aragami clone, the pentashade Dragons and the metallic dragons, who had been working together and fighting together, suddenly went against each other again. The rare gemstone dragons and the two tungsten Dragons did not join in the battle, and they quietly stayed away from the metallic dragons and the pentashade Dragons.

    Some gem Dragons who liked to watch fun stretched out their heads and looked at the metallic dragons and chromatic dragons with interest.

    Garen and Yuna looked at each other.

    They also smelled the smell of gunpowder gradually spreading in the air, and quietly retreated with the gem Dragons.

    After that, a Blue Dragon and a Silver Dragon that were rtively close to each other rolled into a ball in the air. It was unknown which one of them made the first move, but they started to fight each other, which also opened the prologue of the fight between the chromatic dragons and the metallic dragons.

    ¡°This ...¡± The chromatic dragons and the metallic dragons still can¡¯t coexist in the same ce.¡±

    Garen shook his head slightly as he looked at the sky above the sea that was rapidly turning into the scene of arge-scale fight.

    Then, he and Yuna retreated a distance and began to watch the battle without blinking.

    Because there were many metal dragons here, the fight was not fair. After it happened, it fell into a one-sided situation. Several or even more than a dozen metal dragons gathered together and attacked a chromatic dragon. It was so angry that it roared and cursed while covering its head and running away like a rat.

    Under such circumstances, the ancient blue Dragon and the ancient Golden Dragon also started fighting.

    Nehemiah was with the ancient gold dragon, chasing after the female ancient blue Dragon.

    Nehemiah, rockvader, you two useless fellows. One on one if you can!

    The ancient blue Dragon was very sullen.

    In fact, she couldn¡¯t beat either Nehemiah or rockvader in a one-on-one fight, but even so, the two metal dragons still chose to team up to bully the ancient blue Dragon.

    hehe, our Metal Dragon race is United. Who would fight you alone? ¡±

    Having just given the ancient blue Dragon a considerable reward for the Alliance, rockvader didn¡¯t like her at all. Besides, there was a deep grudge between them, and they had fought countless battles, big and small. Now that they were working together with Nehemiah to vent their anger, rockvader was in an extremely good mood.

    There were many strong or old metal dragons on the metal Dragon Ind, but they were caught and beaten up by her when they encountered the ancient blue Dragon in the coastal areas.

    Now that there was a chance to take revenge, the metallic dragons naturally wouldn¡¯t let it go.

    In a fight between true dragons, although their attacks weren¡¯t fatal, they were still quite ruthless.

    Broken dragon scales flew everywhere, and dragon blood of different attributes fell into the ocean, dyeing the ce red.

 Chapter 338

    ?

    Chapter 338: Large-scale true dragon battle.3

    Trantor: 549690339

    However, to the true dragon, who had strong vitality and a strong body, these were all superficial wounds.

    The metallic dragons had the advantage in numbers. The chromatic dragons were being suppressed because they didn¡¯t want to be beaten up for nothing. They fought and retreated, fleeing in all directions. The metallic dragons chased in groups, making the scene very chaotic.

    Garen watched with great interest.

    ¡°Garen, the situation of the dragon n here ... It¡¯s quite interesting.¡±

    Yuna thought for a long time and could only use ¡®interesting¡¯ to describe the situation between the metal dragons and the chromatic dragons of the Noah continent.

    ¡°Oh? When you were in the elemental ne of air, was the situation of the dragons there different from here?¡±

    Garen looked at Xiang nenglong and asked curiously.

    the air elemental ne is very vast, and the density of living things is low. You may not even see a living thing for hundreds or thousands of miles. I have only seen one crystal dragon in the air elemental ne.

    it¡¯s just that my inherited knowledge said that the conflict between the metallic dragons and the chromatic dragons is very deep, and they often fight. I just didn¡¯t expect them to fight even like this.

    Yuna had seen with her own eyes that the brass dragon and the Green Dragon had been harmonious at first, and nothing much could be seen. However, after looking at each other for a few seconds, they suddenly burst out as if they had discussed it beforehand. They fought, and their dragon scales flew everywhere.

    ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it. This is the special way of getting along between true dragons of different Dragon species.¡±

    Garen was not sure about the situation between the Dragon ns in the other main material worlds. However, on Noah continent, although the Dragon ns had serious internal conflicts and constant friction, they were still peaceful on the whole. After all, they rarely caused any Dragon deaths.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare to see such arge-scale battle between true dragons.¡±

    Garen added.

    The pentashade Dragons mostly lived alone. Although the metallic dragons were united, they lived alone except in a special ce like Dragon Ind. It was rare for so many chromatic dragons and metallic dragons to appear in the same area.

    Time passed by slowly.

    The chromatic dragons went their separate ways, and the metal dragons gave up after chasing for a while. They all felt refreshed and returned to the metal Dragon Ind with sincere smiles on their faces.

    The two most powerful metal dragons, the ancient gold dragon and the ancient silver Dragon, chased after the ancient blue Dragon and disappeared.

    Just as garen was about to leave as well, he heard a few voices in the Dragonnguage that were filled with respect, ¡± my respects to you, respected legendary dragons. Thank you for your help.

    Garen turned around to look.

    Two dark-green tungsten Dragons appeared in his vision.

    The two metal dragons were rtively good-looking, one male and one female.

    In the previous battle with the Aragami clone, the male tungsten Dragon was unfortunately hit by many darksers and fell into the ocean. Later, Galleon reversed time and resurrected it. It was the partner of the female tungsten Dragon next to it, and the two tungsten Dragons were now grateful.

    we are all Dragons. Fighting against the huangshen avatar is what we should do.

    Garen replied casually.

    The heavy metal dragons and the metal dragons were in a rtionship that would kill each other. The hatred between them was much greater than the hatred between the chromatic dragons and the metal dragons. However, there were also exceptions, such as the tungsten Dragons, who were close to the metal dragons.

    After he finished speaking, garen looked at the two tungsten Dragons, and his heart suddenly moved.

    He thought back to 60000 years ago when he had returned to the time Dragon countercurrent. From brass garen, he had learned a little about the reason why the metal Dragon n had eliminated the steel Elemental Dragon. However, it was only a little, and he only knew half of it.

    This feeling of knowing only half of it was quite ufortable.

    Originally, garen had already thrown the idea of exploring the heavy metal Dragon race to the back of his mind. Now that he saw the tungsten Dragon, his thoughts were immediately aroused. He felt as if there were ants crawling all over his body, and it was rather ufortable.

    After saying some words of gratitude, the two tungsten Dragons prepared to leave.

    At this moment, garen stopped them and asked directly, ¡± by the way, I¡¯ve always been curious about The Grudge between the metal dragons and the steel Elemental Dragons. As steel Elemental Dragons, are there any records of this in your inheritances? ¡±

    The two tungsten Dragons paused and turned back.

    Being expelled from the metal Dragon n had always been a thorn in their hearts, especially the tungsten Dragons, who were close to the metal dragons. They wanted to be acknowledged by the metal dragons again because of their kind andwful nature. Although the Dragon Ind weed them, there was nothing they could do about their desire to join the metal Dragon n.

    The metallic dragons did not dare to agree to the tungsten Dragon¡¯s request in private after being expelled by the tinum Dragon God.

    No one would dare to bear the responsibility if they provoked the Dragon God¡¯s anger.

    no, we only know that we were once part of the metal Dragon race, but because we made a mistake and angered the golden-white Dragon God, we were expelled from the metal Dragon race.

    as for what mistakes we, the steel Elemental Dragons, havemitted, there is no record of it in the inheritance.

    The male tungsten Dragon shook its head, revealing a hint of disappointment on its face armor that was covered with tiny thorns.

    There¡¯s no record of it at all ... Garen thought for a moment, thinking about what brass garen had said.

    then, do you know about the Steelyard Dragon King? ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Steelyard Dragon King is very powerful.¡±

    Garen asked.

    Under the salty and wet sea breeze, the male tungsten Dragon said with a solemn expression, ¡± of course, you have to be at least an immemorial steel Elemental Dragon to have the chance to be a steel Elemental Dragon King and receive the title of garugo Xinkou.

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as an Iron Dragon King on the Noah continent. In fact, we don¡¯t even have many of our Iron Dragon race.¡±

    ¡°Garugo? That sounds like a name.¡±

    Garen said.

    The steel Elemental Dragon King in the mouths of the two tungsten Dragons was obviously different from the steel Elemental Dragon King in brass garen¡¯s mouth.

    yes, every Steel Dragon King, no matter what they were called before, will inherit this name after bing a Steel Dragon King.

    The female tungsten Dragon exined.

    ¡°Who did this name belong to?¡±

    Garen had some guesses.

    If he was not wrong, garugosingo was the name of the first steel Elemental Dragon King, the divine-like steel Elemental Dragon that dared to call itself the Supreme Dragon and the omniscient all-rounder ording to brass garen.

    it belongs to the first Steel Dragon King.

    there are only a few words about the steel Elemental Dragon King. We only know that it was the first ancient steel Elemental Dragon in the multiverse, a Steel Dragon.

    after the death of the first Steel Dragon King, theter Steel Dragon Kings will continue to inherit its name.

    as for its rted achievements, there are no records.

    The two tungsten Dragons told garen everything they knew.

    If it was any other Dragon asking, they might not have bothered to answer because Dragons found it troublesome. However, when garen asked, they answered everything they knew and were very enthusiastic.

    garugo. Did this guy have some conflict with the tinum Dragon God? ¡±

    Garen shook his head slightly.

    Aftermunicating with them for a while, he bade farewell to the two tungsten Dragons and returned to the ice ins in the extreme north with Yuna.

 Chapter 339

    ?

    Chapter 339: The proud Dragon Lady (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The sun was setting in the West, and the sunset glow was like fire.

    The fiery red glow of the sunset appeared on the horizon, illuminating the clouds in the sky like they were on fire.

    The two legendary dragons traveled through the sea of clouds at high speed.

    Garen looked ahead and gazed into the distance. His field of vision was as wide as his mood. With his body as the axis, he pped his wings and whirled through the high sky, facing the howling wind. His giant dragon body tore the clouds apart, leaving a long trail of air.

    Beside garen, Yuna was also flying at an extremely fast speed.

    She was in an invisible state, so ordinary creatures could not see Yuna¡¯s body. They could only see the trace Yuna had left in the air. Because her body wasrger, it was wider than garen¡¯s.

    After the sealing of the ne space was over, garen could have used the space teleportation spell to directly arrive at the Northern Ice Field.

    However, as Yuna and they had elerated each other when they first arrived, their flying speed had increased significantly. After experiencing the extreme speed that made the dragon¡¯s heart race, they did not use the spatial teleportation spell on their way back. Instead, they flew at extreme speed.

    His back was facing the setting sun.

    The scene in the two dragons ¡®vision rapidly receded, like streams of light of different colors, forming a grotesque and variegated scene.

    Due to their extremely fast speed, the two dragons had already arrived in the sky above the ice ins of the extreme north before the sun hadpletely set and below the horizon.

    When other ces fell into night and were covered by Starlight and moonlight, the Arctic tundra was still a bright and white world during the pr day. Snowkes floated and the cold wind whistled, covered in silver.

    Garen looked down.

    He swept his gaze across every inch of the snow-whitend of the icy ins of the extreme north.

    Thanks to the wide field of vision from high up in the sky, garen could easily see the scenery of the ground below.

    The horrifying mutated creatures would enter garen¡¯s vision from time to time.

    although the clones of the original god of the sun had been destroyed, the creatures that had been corrupted could not be transformed back.

    Garen frowned slightly.

    Other than the ice ins of the extreme north, he also saw these mutated creatures that did not disappear or return to their original form in other ces on the way back. There were many of them, scattered on the ground like small, dazzling ck spots.

    After the ck light that enveloped the entire world disappeared, these guys instinctively hid everywhere because they hated other lights.

    They hid themselves in dark corners to survive.

    however, the creatures that have been corrupted and deformed are basically weak beings that have no resistance to the darkness.

    ¡°It¡¯s not too troublesome to clean up.¡±

    Take the mutated creatures in the Arctic tundra for example. The original sun God¡¯s influence mainly affected low-level creatures such as white hounds, fear lizards, ice snakes, and so on. The Arctic Bear and the Winter Wolf were almost unaffected.

    It didn¡¯t sound serious.

    However, this was because the darkness had only covered the world for a short period of time. The ck light seal was activated, and the Aragami¡¯s avatar descended. The dragons of the Noah continent immediately went to fight. In less than a day, they were defeated by the powerful legendary dragon with a divine power.

    If the defeat of the Aragami clone had been dyed any longer, this world would have probably be a paradise for mutants.

    Thergest number of creatures on the Noah continent were weak and easily affected creatures.

    Even if it was only a day, there were countless creatures that mutated. Regardless of their previous character and nature, they all became violent and terrible chaotic monsters after the mutation, posing a fatal threat to the normal life around them.

    ¡°Garen, these guys are all so ugly, and there are so many of them.¡±

    Yuna said in disgust.

    She was also looking down at the ice field and saw the mutated creatures scattered across thend.

    In a world covered in silver like the ice ins of the far north, the mutated creatures that were pitch-ck and surrounded by ck mist-like light were very eye-catching and out of ce in the snow-white ice ins.

    When garen saw that his Arctic tundra had been contaminated, he felt even more enmity towards the original sun god.

    It was only a clone that had been killed by the immemorial energy Dragon. Its main body was still alive and well, and no one knew where it was. It might even be corrupting other main material worlds and casting its own darkness.

    ¡°I¡¯ll turn around and get my followers to get rid of these eyesores.¡±

    Garen responded.

    There were many mutated creatures, but their individual strength was very weak. He was toozy to deal with these things himself, so he left it to his increasingly powerful followers.

    Hmph, I hope that the light God and the Dragon gods will teach this detestable Aragami a good lesson.

    it¡¯s best to kill him directly, so that he won¡¯t harm other worlds.

    Yuna snorted softly.

    Because she had almost been injured by the original sun god, she had also remembered this guy.

    In fact, there was no dragon who didn¡¯t hold a grudge.

    There were many examples on the Noah continent. Some Dragons were hurt by some creatures when they were young, and they would remember the other party¡¯s aura, appearance, and ce of residence. When they became powerful, they would turn around and exterminate the other party¡¯s family.

    If one wanted to attack a Dragon, it was best to have 100% confidence and not give the other party any chance of escaping.

    Otherwise, they would have to live in fear of the Dragon¡¯s Revenge for the rest of their lives.

    the possibility of killing an Aragami is not very high.

    Garen shook his head.

    He had a grudge against the original sun god. Like Yuna, he undoubtedly hoped that this guy would die under the joint attack of the gods.

 Chapter 340

    ?

    Chapter 340: The proud Dragon Lady (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    However, Aragami were too difficult to kill. Even if the light God and the Dragon God system¡¯s dragon gods were determined to kill them, the possibility of sess was not high. If they were easy to kill, the original sun god, who was a great threat to the gods ¡®faith, would not have lived until now.

    However, the gods ¡®attitude was firm. At the very least, they could severely injure the original sun god and make him stay dormant for a long time in the future.

    A few minutester, the imperishable fortress, which stood at the top of the ice cliff and was as silent as a mountain in the snow, appeared before garen¡¯s eyes.

    He saw the White Dragon Lady on the outer wall of the fortress.

    The White Dragon Maiden looked around expectantly, shaking her head from side to side as she gazed in the direction garen had left not long ago. She did not enter the fortress, but stayed outside instead. The snow was falling, and a thinyer of snow had covered the White Dragon Maiden¡¯s white scales.

    Around the imperishable fortress, clusters of ice crystal spikes formed anotheryer of protective.

    The corpses of the mutated creatures were everywhere inside, like a pool of ck filth. The thin snow could not cover all of them, so they were exposed outside, emitting an unpleasant smell.

    Barton, who was wearing winter armor and holding a winter axe, looked majestic. He was patrolling below the ice cliff with many powerful families such as Winter Wolves, ogres, and trolls.

    The two white dragons circled in the sky, staring in all directions. They were tense and on full alert.

    The White Dragon Maiden¡¯s vision was not as good as garen¡¯s.

    Therefore, when garen saw her, the White Dragon Lady did not notice garen¡¯s figure as he was returning. She was still looking left and right anxiously, and the worry on her white mask was faintly visible.

    ¡°At least he has some conscience and hasn¡¯t beenpletely destroyed.¡±

    Garen saw the White Dragondy¡¯s reaction and thought to himself.

    After getting closer, the White Dragon Maiden¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked up into the sky.

    She smelled the familiar scent of Dragons.

    A deep and heavy special Draconic Aura also rolled over.

    High up in the sky, the silver Dragon with four dragon horns was flying at full speed. He was as fast as a stream of light, and his wings were surrounded by strong winds. The thick clouds behind him were being torn apart.

    The followers ¡®bodies paused slightly, and they looked up at the sky, shouting fanatically in the Dragon¡¯s might.

    The voices of the different ns and families gathered together, forming a sound wave that was like a low roar, spreading rapidly into the distance.

    The silver Dragon didn¡¯t slow down. Its huge body fell from the sky like a Silver Meteor, bringing with it a terrifying sense of oppression. Its figure rapidly erged in the vision of the White Dragon matriarch and the fortress guards.

    When his body descended, he was less than a hundred meters away from the dome of the fortress.

    Garen pped his dragon wings.

    Crash!

    A deafening Sonic Boom rang out.

    The air exploded, and a ring of invisible shock waves spread out with garen as the center. Some of the ogres on the city wall swayed and staggered, almost unable to stand still from the shock of the silver Dragon¡¯s sudden stop.

    As garen liked to stand at a high ce with a wide view.

    At the very top of the fortress, a tform was specially built for him tond.

    Garennded steadily on the tform on the dome of the fortress. He squinted his eyes and looked down at his territory. His gaze swept over every inch of it, leaving no room for negotiation.

    During the time he left, there were no casualties among the followers he had set his eyes on in the ice cliff territory.

    The mutated creatures of the Arctic tundra could not hurt garen¡¯s core followers yet. They had far more powerful strength than ordinary creatures. Furthermore, there was also Barton, the White Dragon Guard, and two high-level spellcasters guarding the ce. Garen¡¯s territory and wealth were very safe.

    ¡°Garen!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯ve returned safely.¡±

    When she saw that garen had returned safely, the White Dragon Lady looked him up and down. Seeing that garen did not have many injuries, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    Her tone was a little excited.

    However, when the White Dragon Maiden realized that she had been too excited, she returned to her usual expression. She raised her head slightly like a Swan, and her face was filled with pride.

    ¡°The darkness has subsided, Sir. It seems that the evil gods that invaded the Noah continent have been dealt with.¡±

    ¡°We are relieved to see you return triumphantly.¡±

    Said kreckins and Fred as they bowed slightly.

    They did not know much about the situation. They thought that the one who invaded the Noah continent was an evil god. They did not expect it to be an Aragami.

    Garen didn¡¯t exin, he just nodded slightly.

    ¡°It took a lot of effort, but he was finally defeated.¡±

    Although it was Galen and the immemorial energy Dragon that were fighting the Aragami clone, and garen and Yuna were just there to y a part, it was still a little tiring for them to travel between the Dragon graveyard Sea area and the icy ins of the extreme north.

    Garen wasn¡¯t wrong to say that, he was being very righteous.

    you must have yed a crucial role in defeating the evil God¡¯s incarnation.

    Both kriqins and Fred knew about the situation on the Noah continent.

    This small world didn¡¯t have many top-notchbat power. If they were targeted by an evil god, without the avatars of other gods to contend with them, they could only rely on the local forces of the Noah continent. Let alone dealing with them in such a short time, they had already done their best to resist them by not being pushed away like lightning.

    If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, it was the legendary dragon in front of him who had made a move.

    your kindness will be remembered by all living creatures who survive in the darkness.

    Garen nodded in response to the two high-level spellcasters ¡®praise, then looked at the air at the side.

 Chapter 341

    ?

    Chapter 341: The prouddy long

    Trantor: 549690339

    Yunanded as well. She was invisible.

    She had no intention ofmunicating with the surrounding creatures.

    Then, the White Dragon Maiden approached.

    Since the Dragon graveyard was first invaded, she paid more attention to this matter after receiving the dragons ¡®covenant. She wanted to know what happened, so she asked garen. Garen looked at the White Dragon Maiden and gave her a simple answer.

    ¡°As expected of my, salia¡¯s, blood-rted offspring.¡±

    Hmph, he easily did something that the other dragon ns couldn¡¯t do.

    After learning the rough story, the White Dragon Queenughed out loud. She had a proud look on her face, as if she was the one who went to the Dragon graveyard and destroyed the huangshen clone.

    At the same time, garen¡¯s three Dragon brothers and sisters had flown out of the fortress because they had smelled his scent.

    ¡°Brother garen, it¡¯s great to see that you¡¯re fine.¡±

    The little dragons were well-behaved and happy as they greeted garen.

    Regardless of whether they were rted by blood or not, with the protection of garen, the uncrowned king of the northern ice fields, the few little white dragons ¡®lives were much better than before, so when they saw garen return safely, they were happy from the bottom of their hearts.

    Towards the little dragons who were bing more and more respectful, garen didn¡¯t really like them, but he didn¡¯t hate or discriminate against them.

    He nodded his head slightly, his expression calm.

    The White Dragon Maiden looked at garen¡¯s majestic body, then turned to look at the little dragons that were only a few meters long. Her face turned cold.

    She snorted coldly, her eyes sharp.

    ¡°Hill, Charles, Tom, how old are you three this year?¡±

    Upon hearing the White Dragon Maiden¡¯s question, the three little Dragons answered subconsciously, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m six years old,¡±

    After speaking, they saw the White Dragon Maiden¡¯s lips curl up. When they came back to their senses, their hearts skipped a beat. They had a bad feeling.

    Garen listened to the conversation between the White Dragon Lady and the three little Dragons without saying anything.

    The White Dragon Maiden¡¯s expression and voice suddenly changed after hearing the answer. She became much gentler. However, her gentleness made the three little Dragons even more uneasy.

    The White Dragon Maiden looked at garen, then spoke to the three little Dragons in a friendly manner.

    your elder brother, my greatest pride, garen, was already independent when he was one year old. He has been living alone in the northern ice fields.

    Garen was at a loss for words.

    Damn it, if he wasn¡¯t chased out, he wouldn¡¯t want to rely on himself.

    Garen looked at the White Dragon Maiden and recalled the moment when this fellow had ruthlessly chased him out. He was furious.

    The White Dragon Maiden didn¡¯t notice the angry garen.

    She continued. when you were still under my protection, getting food and enjoying your carefree and safe days, garen used his own strength to subdue his own followers. He then conquered his territory.

    After a short pause, the White Dragon Maiden revealed her true intentions. She smiled gently and said, ¡± as you all know, your elder brother has now be a legendary creature, the uncrowned king of the northern ice fields.

    and all these achievements are due to him choosing to rely on himself when he was one year old, under my encouragement.

    The White Dragon Maiden raised her head proudly.

    She seemed to believe in his words, and was not embarrassed at all. Her skin was so thick that garen was speechless.

    Whipping ...

    Garen¡¯s face darkened, and his gaze became more dangerous.

    The White Dragon Maiden didn¡¯t notice anything.

    ¡°Your growth rate is slower than garen¡¯s. You¡¯re six years old now.¡±

    I think it¡¯s time for you to leave the shelter and live on your own.

    you guys want to have the same achievements as your big brother garen one day, right? ¡±

    The White Dragon Maiden¡¯s banishing skills had improved greatly.

    If she had spoken to garen nicely and not directly threatened him with violence when he was driving him out, there was a high chance that garen would not have returned to beat her up and snatch her treasures and territory.

    However, if it wasn¡¯t for garen¡¯s shadow, the White Dragon Lady wouldn¡¯t have treated the little dragons like this.

    Garen¡¯s Dragon brothers and sisters were still inexperienced.

    They listened to the White Dragon Maiden¡¯s bewitching words and looked at garen¡¯s majestic and imposing body. They couldn¡¯t help but look forward to it.

    It could be seen from their scattered eyes that they were letting their imagination run wild.

    He was probably thinking about the beautiful days after he became a giant dragon like garen.

    At the White Dragon Maiden¡¯s question, the three little Dragons came back to their senses and nodded like chickens pecking at rice. of course, we also want to be like brother garen, to be a legendary giant dragon!

    The White Dragon Maiden nodded in satisfaction.

    The White Dragon Whelp wasn¡¯t too smart and was easy to deceive ... She thought to herself.

    Each Dragon¡¯s physique was different. No matter how envious they were of garen¡¯s achievements, it would be difficult for these Little Dragons to have the chance to reach the same level. With the White Dragon¡¯s physique, if they wanted to steadily be legendary giant Dragons, they would probably need to be at the age of ancient dragons.

    For example, Red Dragons, silver dragons, and gold dragons had the chance to reach that level in their old age. Those with slightly better talent could even enter the legendary level in their Prime.

    then, leave this ce. There¡¯s a wider world out there waiting for you to explore and conquer.

    you¡¯re all my. salia¡¯s, children. You have my noble and powerful bloodline. Under the influence of my bloodline.. believe that garen can do it. I believe in you ...

    The White Dragon Maiden hadn¡¯t finished her sentence.

    She suddenly heard a gust of wind.

    Eh?

    The White Dragon Maiden turned around warily.

    A huge Silver Dragon w came into view.

    The Dragon w that could cover the White Dragon Maiden¡¯s entire head stopped an inch away from her. At such a close distance, the White Dragon Maiden could clearly see the fine patterns on the silver scales.

    ¡°Salia, do you miss that day five years ago?¡± he asked.

    Garen didn¡¯t need to exin it in detail. The White Dragon Lady naturally thought of the time five years ago when she was chased away from her territory by garen.

    The White Dragon Maiden held her breath and immediately shut her mouth.

    This guy, he won¡¯t be able to settle down without violence and threats ... Garen shook his head slightly.

    At first, he was quite happy to see the White Dragon Maiden worried about him, but this girl¡¯s nature was difficult to change, and she was still as easy to make him angry as ever.

    the ice ins of the extreme north are safe now. Bring Hill and the rest back to your territory.

    Said garen as he retracted his Dragon w.

    The White Dragon Maiden was a little afraid of the angry garen, so she quickly left with the three little Dragons as if she had been granted Amnesty.

    However, based on garen¡¯s understanding of her, this fellow would regain her confidence in less than two days. The White Dragondy¡¯s confidence had always been strong to the point that garen was amazed.

    Immediately, garen gathered the leaders of his respective ns.

    lead your nsmen and clear the icy ins of the extreme north.

    kill all the mutated creatures. Don¡¯t let them pollute this ce.

    Garen did not want to see any abnormal creatures in the icy ins of the extreme north that were an eyesore.

    Dragons had a strong sense of beauty. Garen could even appreciate the elegant side of the female ogres. However, he could not see any beauty in the mutated creatures. Each and every one of them was extremely ugly. The ck serpent Dragon that the Aragami clone had transformed into had at least a sacred and special beauty of darkness, but these mutated creatures did not have any.

    ¡°As you wish, great dragon of eternity.¡±

    The leaders of the affiliated ns epted the order.

    Due to therge number of mutants, it was foreseeable that they would be quite busy for a while.

    After a pause, garen continued. I¡¯ll be sleeping in the immortal fortress. No matter what happens, Do Not Disturb me.

    He pointed at Balton, who was standing silently at the bottom of the ice cliff.

    if you encounter a troublesome matter, go and seek Balton¡¯s help.

    He wanted to digest the white cube given to him by the light Pope and did not want to be disturbed.

    If a Dragon¡¯s slumber was interrupted midway because of a disturbance, although it would not be injured or suffer a bacsh, it would still be somewhat affected. If it did notplete an unnatural slumber, the efficiency of its growth and evolution would be reduced.

    After going through the brutal growth of the Dragon Whelp stage, garen felt that his growth speed was slowing down.

    This was normal. A true Dragon¡¯s strength would gradually grow stronger with the passage of time. However, the fastest period of growth for all true dragons was the Dragon Whelp stage. Later on, it would gradually slow down and finally approach a stable threshold.

    That was why garen cherished the opportunity to grow stronger.

    I¡¯ll say it again. Remember it well. No matter what, don¡¯t disturb me.

    Garen squinted his eyes, his expression serious. His gaze swept across the leaders of the various ns, and he emphasized once more.

    Lang wo, WUKA, and the other n leaders felt a chill in their hearts when garen¡¯s gaze swept past them. They realized how serious garen was.

 Chapter 342

    ?

    Chapter 342: Two and a half years

    Trantor: 549690339

    don¡¯t worry. Lang e promises you that the Winterwolf n will guard the immortal fortress at all times. No matter what happens, it will not affect your sleep.

    Garen nodded slightly.

    After that, he dismissed the leaders of the families and returned to the main nest of the immortal fortress.

    The castle¡¯s main nest, which used to be empty, was now covered with countless gold coins, silver coins, white crystals, red agate, blue gems, and other treasures as well as precious magic props. It was so thick that it was enough to bury garen¡¯s giant dragon body.

    The colorful lights could blind people¡¯s eyes.

    Yuna was already lying in theke of treasures, waiting for garen¡¯s arrival.

    The two dragons had agreed to use the God of Light¡¯s gift together andpare each other¡¯s growth progress after they woke up.

    Yuna knew that the time Dragon was the strongest legendary dragon, whether it was in terms of strength or growth speed. However, she had her own pride and was not willing to admit defeat. From time to time, she wanted topare herself with garen.

    For example, the flying race earlier.

    Although she had lost to garen, Yuna still wanted to continue fighting him because she had not lostpletely.

    after this evolution ends and I wake up from my deep sleep, my body size will probably surpass yours.

    Garen looked at Yuna, his tinum Dragon eyes and light purple eyes met.

    Yuna was also a legendary dragon species, and she was older than garen by ten years. Her current body size was clearlyrger than garen¡¯s by one size.

    ¡°In your dreams. I want to always be older than you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about surpassing me in size.¡±

    Yuna¡¯s desire to win was incited as she spoke.

    She extended her dragon wings and raised her head, perfectly disying her giant dragon body that was twice asrge as garen¡¯s. The diamond-like scales on her body reflected the colorful treasures around her, making her look so beautiful that people could not take their eyes off her.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait and see.¡±

    Garen was very confident.

    He had never been afraid of anyone in terms of growth speed.

    Immediately, two exquisite white cubic crystals were taken out.

    The extraordinary divine power belonging to the God of Light appeared like a forked branch inside the crystal. It was fixed inside the crystal, like white Lightning bound inside.

    A soft light was emitted from the crystal.

    The light wasn¡¯t very bright, and it wasn¡¯t even as bright as the surrounding treasures.

    However, the moment it was exposed to the air, it became the focus of the world, and the soft white halo easily overwhelmed the colorful luster around it.

    Even the luster of the legendary fire element Crystal core was overshadowed by it.

    Under the gentle caress of the white light, garen feltfortable all over, as if he was soaking in a suitable hot spring.

    ¡°You¡¯re so generous, god of light,¡±

    Extraordinary divine power was powerful and precious. This kind of pure divine power crystal without any impurities was not so easy to condense for gods. The two pieces in garen and Yuna¡¯s hands would make all the believers of the God of Light envious to the point that their eyes would turn ck.

    In order to thank garen and Yuna for their help, the God of Light was quite generous.

    The tinum Dragon scale given by the metal Dragon God was also very precious, but inparison, garen still preferred the gift from the God of Light.

    After all, external things were not as good as one¡¯s own strength.

    The God of Light¡¯s gift would allow garen to grow faster and faster.

    And aside from the subjective will, the extraordinary divine power contained in the tinum Dragon scales could not bepared to the gift of the God of Light.

    Garen took out the tinum Dragon scale and looked at it.

    The golden-white Dragon scales were directly removed from the ancient Golden Dragon by the metal Dragon God. At this time, they were exuding the aura of the Dragon God and were extremely majestic.

    ¡°The appearance is not bad.¡±

    Garen shook his head and kept it.

    Dragons treasured their own treasures as much as their lives. It was already rare for the metal Dragon God to give a gift that was infused with divine power. Garen dared to swear to the Dragon of eternity and time that he had no prejudice against the metal Dragon God.

    ¡°Garen,¡±

    Yuna called out.

    She held the White cubic crystal and shook it gently.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat it together.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.

    Garen and Yuna opened their Dragon mouths at the same time and threw the white cube into their mouths.

    Without swallowing, the two white cubes turned into endless white light in an instant, enveloping the time Dragon and the power Dragon respectively.

    ¡°Argh ...¡±

    Every cell in his body was soaked in the white light, and the unparalleledfort made garen moan softly, slowly closing his eyes.

    Yuna could not help but moan.

    They could feel a volcano-like vitality growing in their bodies, nourishing every cell in their bodies. Their bodies were cheering, and the scales on the surface of their bodies were shaking slightly, making a sound like metal rubbing against metal.

    Such a huge amount of power was even stronger than the life gem that garen had devoured before.

    When garen ate the life gem, he felt a little ufortable at the beginning due to the impact of life force. However, this gift from the God of Light, the power contained in it was obviously stronger, but it was unexpectedly gentler. It brought afortable and warm feeling, so that garen did not feel the slightest bit of difort.

    Surrounded by such afortable feeling, sleepiness came like a tidal wave, surging in.

    If they wanted to, garen and Yuna could absorb this power while they were awake.

    However, that would take more time and the utilization rate would be lower, so it was not worth it.

 Chapter 343

    ?

    Chapter 343: Two and a half years (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Yuna did not resist the natural sleepiness of her body. She pried the treasure away, twisted her body, and buried herself under the treasure. Just like how she usually slept, only the tip of her Dragon Horn was exposed. This was her favorite way of sleeping.

    Meanwhile, garen rolled over a ring of gemstones and ced them around his body.

    He spread out his dragon wings, curled his tail in front of him as a pillow, and then covered his body with his wide dragon wings.

    The river of time, as always, flowed quietly at a steady and constant speed, wrapping everything in it. The same was true for the omnipresent force field. The force could be emitted from all objects with mass, and it was endless.

    After the two dragons fell into a deep sleep,

    The river of time gently brushed past garen, intertwining with the gentle white light, gradually forming a light cocoon, wrapping garen¡¯s entire body within it. Streams of the river of time flowed into garen¡¯s body from all directions, and the power of time in his body began to grow just like his body.

    Simr to garen¡¯s situation.

    Yuna seemed to have be the center of a vortex, absorbing the energy of the force field.

    What was even more bizarre was that the force field energy and the power of time intertwined, affecting and stimting each other, and then the speed at which they poured into the two dragons ¡®bodies increased by a notch.

    Just like that, the entire world fell silent.

    *

    *

    *

    Time passed by like a white stallion.

    The stars moved, and the Gxy flowed. The world of the Arctic ice field changed between pr day and pr night. The rest of the Noah continent took turns day and night. The sun and moon rose and set, repeating this cycle.

    In the blink of an eye, a year had passed.

    Garen and Yuna¡¯s breathing was steady and even. The light cocoon formed by the power of time and the white light was still gentle and bright, showing no signs of waking up.

    While garen was in deep sleep, his followers followed garen¡¯s orders. A portion of them guarded the fortress, while the other portion swept through the mutated creatures in the Arctic tundra.

    The mutated creatures were not strong, and they did not have the power of the original ck light to replenish their energy.

    There were powerful ns such as the winter Wolves and Dragon Ogres in the ice ins of the far north. There were alsobat forces such as the cold forest serpent Dragons and high-level spellcasters. It was not difficult to clear out the mutated creatures.

    A year had passed.

    Under the diligent efforts of garen¡¯s followers, 99% of the mutated creatures in the ice ins of the extreme north had been eliminated, and the snow-whitend had returned to its former peace. The remaining mutated creatures, the followers did not give up on searching, but they were hidden very deep. After their numbers had decreased, it was not easy topletely eradicate them in a short time.

    Except for the icy ins of the extreme north.

    The other races and forces on the Noah continent were also taking action against the mutated creatures.

    The good faction, led by the Church of Light, was organizing people, just like garen¡¯s side, to clean up the distorted creatures left behind by the original god of the sun, in order to prevent him from making aeback one day earlier.

    However, not all living beings hated and feared Aragami.

    In the darkness of that day, some creatures werepletely contaminated, absorbed the ck light, and turned into deformed monsters. However, a small number of creatures, although sessfully resisted, were affected mentally to a certain extent, and developed reverence and faith in the original god of the sun.

    An organization made up of different creatures, called the ck Sun sect, was quietly forming.

    The ck Sun Messenger avoided the pursuit of the Church of Light while spreading the name of the original sun god.

    The dark erosion that day had left too many creatures with a deep fear, so many people with ill intentions chose to join the ck Sun sect. However, because the original god of the sun was busy with his own affairs, he did not respond to these believers at all.

    In addition, there were also some bold spellcasters who coveted the Aragami¡¯s control of the origin power. They secretly captured the deformed creatures to study their powers.

    There were many spellcasters who did this.

    Any spell caster would find it difficult to resist the temptation of the unknown.

    The original power of an Aragami was something that even a legendary spellcaster would covet.

    The spellcasters were bold and unafraid of the terrifying consequences that such research could bring.

    Compared to the Dark Sun sect, which was made up of a motley crew, this kind of spell caster who privately researched on mutated creatures was more dangerous. When the Church of Light found out about this behavior, they had already strictly prohibited it. Once discovered, the target would be treated as the minions of Aragami and would be purified on the spot. They would not be tolerated.

    Countless natural and man-made disasters were caused by spellcasters, and it was not just for show.

    Spell casters were the wisest group of people. At the same time, they were also the most dangerous group of people. They were respected and feared by others.

    At the same time, the situation in the Noah continent was constantly changing after the Aragami invasion.

    Theva demine.

    Under the sky of fire formed by the endless mes, threads of fire would asionally ignite in the air. Ashes and ck smoke kept erupting from the continuous volcanoes.

    Whether it was the ns of flesh and blood creatures or the territories under the jurisdiction of the elemental creatures, there were Silver Dragon sculptures made of precious magical metals. They were not afraid of the erosion and wear of elemental energy, and every scale was shining and vivid.

    The scorched me mountain range.

    Rollin and Gretel were resting in the depths of the volcano, soaking in the hotva and enjoying the nourishment of the heat.

    The two red Dragons lived a good life in a suitable half-ne.

    Most of the wealth here belonged to garen, but as garen¡¯s followers, the red Dragons had some small mineral veins that were given by garen. The magic gems and precious metals that were excavated from them filled the treasure troves of the two red Dragons.

    However, because garen had given it so casually, he did not specify which Red Dragon it was. Instead, he let Rowell and Gretel split it among themselves, causing the two spouses to have constant friction over the distribution of the treasure.

    A small one every three days and arge one every five days.

    Even so, as the only two red Dragons in theva demine, their mating rtionship was not affected.

    After soaking in theva for a while, he flew out of the volcano in a spiral.

    The Red Dragon¡¯s body was wrapped in mes. It pped its wings and rushed out of the billowing ck smoke. The edge of the Dragon wings was still surrounded by the ck smoke that had not dissipated. It soared and circled under the ming sky.

    Roel patrolled the territory he had been assigned to in the scorched mountains.

    ¡°Let the powerful Lord of the volcano see which n dares to ck off.¡±

    ¡°If I catch you, Hmph.¡±

    The Red Dragon licked his lips.

    His cruel gaze swept down inch by inch.

    A noble red Dragon would definitely not do something like digging a mine by himself. Dragons were not good at mining, and powerful strength could easily damage gems.

    After a few rounds, the Crimson Dragon grabbed some of the newly mined magic gemstones and returned to the volcano with satisfaction.

    However, when it was a few kilometers away from the volcano it lived in, the Red dragon¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed, and its body stopped in the air.

    Buzz ... Buzz ...

    In his field of vision, a ripple appeared in the space and quickly condensed into a light spot. Then, with this light spot as the center, an equteral triangr spatial portal was slowly pulled open. The space was stabilized by a line of deep blue light and was bound into shape.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    The Red Dragon¡¯s expression was fierce, and he had no patience for abnormal phenomena.

    It took a deep breath and absorbed the rich fire element Energy in the air into its lungs.

    Between the criss-crossed fangs of Rowell, raging mes were raging, and the fire Dragon Breath that could burn gold and boil iron was brewing.

    At the same time.

    An arm with a metallic texture and special patterns and magic circuits extended from it.

    Hu!

    The Red Dragon spat out its Dragon Breath.

    The zing mes were like a ming waterfall, pouring out from the Red dragon¡¯s mouth with terrifying heat and impact.

    The newly-opened ne portal and the arm that reached out from it were all drowned by the dragon¡¯s breath.

    Under the attack of the fire dragon¡¯s breath, the teleportation gate flickered violently, and his arm turned red like a piece of iron. He then activated a magic shield to resist the fierce mes.

    Bang!

    The ne portal was destroyed by the dragon¡¯s breath.

    The surrounding space instantly closed up, cutting off the arm that was not retracted in time.

    The magic circuit with blue light flickered a few times, and the magic shield disappeared. The broken arm was exposed to the fire dragon¡¯s breath, and it began to fall.

    The Red Dragon circled around and caught the broken arm. It squeezed it hard and sized it up a few times.

    it¡¯s quite strange. What creature¡¯s arm is it? ¡±

    The severed arm did not immediately turn to ashes after being hit by the fire dragon¡¯s breath. It was rather hard and was made of magic metal, glowing with elemental light. Roell was very interested in it, so he took it back to the Dragon¡¯s Nest and kept it as a collection.

    *

    *

    *

    Noah continent.

    Spring left and autumn came, summer and winter alternated.

    The river of time flowed quietly. Another year and a halfter, a deep and terrifying Dragon¡¯s might slowly rose from the immortal fortress in the extreme north. It gradually spread out and swept in all directions.

 Chapter 344

    ?

    Chapter 344: This motherf ** ker is 8 years old?

    Trantor: 549690339

    The Dragon¡¯s might surged and swept across the ice cliff territory.

    After that, the Dragon¡¯s might didn¡¯t stop. It continued to surge through the surrounding space likeyers of waves in the sea. It swept through every inch ofnd, every Snow Mountain, and every Canyon in the Arctic tundra ...

    Even to the extent that ...

    Dragonspine Ridge, which was outside the icy ins of the extreme north, was also swept by this Dragon¡¯s might that was as heavy as an abyss.

    Shua shua shua ...

    The Dragon¡¯s might was almost tangible, like a gust of wind. As it blew past Dragonspine Ridge, it brushed past the ancient trees one after another. On the dense trunk, the branches and leaves rubbed against each other, making rustling sounds.

    Countless creatures that lived in the ice fields and mountains were all silent at this moment.

    An invisible and terrifying sense of oppression was born in their hearts along with the passing Dragon¡¯s might. The sky was clearly sunny and cloudless, but it seemed to be gloomy and dark clouds covering the sky, with lightning and thunder.

    Ice cliff territory, immortal fortress.

    The huge cocoon of light became illusory and transparent, almost invisible.

    At this moment.

    After a few minutes, they all disappeared.

    In the strong breathing sound that was like deep thunder.

    The giant beast that had been sleeping for two years slowly woke up.

    In the almost stagnant air, the silver and gray intertwined body trembled slightly. The gold coins and gems around it rubbed against the silver scales, making a strange and unique rubbing sound.

    Within the rainbow-colored Castle.

    A pair of tinum-like dragon eyes slowly opened. They contained a distant and profound look, just like the unique gaze of time.

    Hullla ...

    Garen¡¯s dragon wings pped, pushing away the gold coins and gemstones around him. His body that had not moved for more than two years slowly stood up.

    ¡°Almost two and. half years ... This is the first time I¡¯ve slept for such a long time.¡±

    Garen extended his dragon wings, and the longer wings reflected the luster of gemstones, and the scales were shining.

    Without directly investigating the changes that his growth had brought about, garen turned to look at Yuna.

    The faint, soft luster was like a white cocoon, which was still buried deep under the gold and silver Lake. Only a faint light seeped through the gap between the magic gems and the precious metals, and Yuna¡¯s appearance could not be seen clearly.

    She had not woken up yet.

    Although both of them had swallowed the gift from the God of Light at the same time, each Dragon¡¯s physique was different, so the efficiency of their absorption and utilization was different. Garen was obviously absorbing it faster, so he woke up earlier than Yuna.

    However, looking at the soft light around Yuna, which was not too strong, garen knew that she would wake up soon.

    Garen visually observed the changes in Yuna¡¯s curves in the treasure, and he felt that the changes were not small.

    He then retracted his gaze and turned to look at himself.

    Magic power surged and formed a light-reflecting mirror in the air.

    The silver Dragon turned around and saw its current appearance.

    It had long and thick dragon horns, a thick and heavy mask, andyers of silver-white or silver-gray dragon scales ... Garen realized that the luster of his scales was deeper and thicker than before, and it was not as bright as before.

    The proportion of silver-gray scales increased again.

    At the same time, garen looked at the changes in his body.

    When it was sleeping, its body was 33 meters long and its wingspan was 36 meters. It was a true giant dragon, but it was still a distance away from reaching the 40-meter giant. If it grew normally, it would not have been able to reach that height in two years.

    However, the current garen was already forty-six meters long.

    When the Dragon wings spread out, the wingspan was a full 52 meters long.

    When his four limbs were on the ground, his shoulders were nine meters high, and his unrestrained breathing was like a storm and Thunder.

    Such a body size had reached the upper limit of the Dragon race¡¯s body size division.

    That was superrge.

    True dragons that had reached superrge sizes were undoubtedly powerful in the dragon n. Most of them were immemorial Dragons, so there were very few of them. Therefore, there was no clear distinction of body size above superrge sizes. Even giant Dragons that were 100 meters long were roughly ssified as superrge Dragons.

    Compared to the older Dragon species like the ancient Golden Dragon, ancient red dragon, and ancient silver Dragon, garen¡¯s body size was not inferior to them.

    In fact, it was even slightly higher.

    At the very least, the ancient gold dragon and ancient silver Dragon he had seen before were not as big as the eight-year-old garen.

    If he were to meet them at this moment, the other party would probably be shocked from the bottom of their hearts.

    ¡°He¡¯s eight years old?¡±

    For a normal true dragon, even for a Golden Dragon who was favored by the metal Dragon God, it would be a miracle if it could grow to forty meters at the age of eight hundred years old.

    if I were to grow naturally, I might need to be at the level of a young dragon above the age of fifteen, or even close to a young dragon, to reach my current size.

    Garen thought to himself.

    Whether it was the life gem or the divine power crystal given by the God of Light, they were all treasures that even legendary powerhouses would be jealous of.

    The life gems and divine power crystals had yed a crucial role in his current size.

    At this time, garen¡¯s every move would cause changes in the surroundings. His huge body brought a terrifying sense of oppression. He did not even need to use his Dragon¡¯s might. Just his towering body was enough to make countless creatures feel fear and fear, falling into the iparable fear and respect for this behemoth.

    thergest span of growth in history.

    Garen nodded lightly, his heart was filled with joy, and his face was filled with joy.

    This growth rate was not only brought about by the God of Light¡¯s gift, but also by garen¡¯s natural growth progress over the past two years. In the past, when he used the Dragon Soul Stone or the life gem, he did not sleep as long as this time.

 Chapter 345

    ?

    Chapter 345: This motherf * cker is 8 years old?

    Trantor: 549690339

    The divine power crystal given by the God of Light was gentle and pure, nourishing the body in a step-by-step way.

    Coupled with the rapid natural growth of the legendary dragon, it finally formed the current situation.

    An iparably surging power flowed through his body.

    Garen waved his sharp ws lightly.

    sh ... Along with his action, the air seemed to be torn apart instantly, and a shrill sound rang out. It even left a few clear w marks in the air, which only faded away after a few seconds.

    The dragon tail flicked.

    Bang!

    Like a silver bolt of lightning exploding on the ground, a dull Thunder-like sound suddenly rang out, reverberating endlessly in the fortress ¡®main nest.

    After that, garen spread out his dragon wings that were getting wider and pped them a few times.

    Hu hu hu ...

    As he moved, unparalleled gales instantly grew, sending the heavy solid metal below flying. Just a light and casual wave of his hand was enough to create such a strong wind.

    Garen had a feeling in his heart that he did not need any spells. As long as he pped his dragon wings with all his might, he would be able to create a natural disaster-like storm.

    It was a pity that garen did not see any new rings of ck scales on his body. He still only had three densely-packed ck scales that were embedded into a ring.

    Relying on external stimtion to grow seemed to prevent the Rings of ck scales from growing in advance.

    However, this did not stop Garen from deepening his connection with the river of time.

    The ring of ck scales was only a symbolic feature on his body, and it would increase as he grew older. It did not represent the true level of strength that garen had.

    The silver Dragon looked around, its tinum eyes reflecting the illusory River that was quietly flowing.

    The river of time brushed past his body, giving garen a gentle feeling, as if he was being caressed by a gentle wind.

    This was the first time garen had ever felt this way.

    In the past, although he could see the river of time, he was in it and did not feel much about the flow of time. Now, in garen¡¯s personal experience, the river of time that should have been invisible and intangible was now like a real river, and he could touch it.

    Garen stretched out his sharp ws, the long and sharp dragon ws opened, and then slowly closed.

    ¡°Time is vast and mysterious, and it will eventually be my possession.¡±

    The water of the river of time flowed at a high speed, passing through the gaps between garen¡¯s fingers. It was neither fast nor slow, calm and steady,pletely ignoring the young time Dragon¡¯s arrogant deration.

    In the silent air, garen coughed lightly and retracted his Dragon w.

    *

    *

    *

    Under the night sky of the northern ice fields.

    The wind whistled, and snowkes danced.

    The Superrge silver Dragon soared.

    The huge dragon wings blocked the bright moonlight and cast a shadow outline of the Dragon on the ground of the ice field. The silver Dragon was extremely fast and disappeared in the sea of snow-like clouds in a sh, bringing with it a white wave of air.

    Garen flew freely in the sky.

    His body was like a sharp sword, tearing apart the moonlight as he moved.

    After sleeping for two and a half years, garen did not leave immediately after he woke up.

    He suppressed his excitement and stayed in the fortress ¡®main nest to study his own changes more carefully. Such arge growth had deepened his connection with the river of time, and he had slowly mastered some new time abilities.

    After another month, garen felt that he had more or less digested and understood the new ability.

    Thus, he left the imperishable fortress and soared into the sky amidst the fanatical cheers of his followers.

    As the silver Dragon flew, it left behind many traces in the sky.

    From time to time, he would retract his wings and dive down to the ice field like a missile. When he was close to the ground and was about to hit it, he would p his wings again, and his body would fly in a beautiful arc, breaking free from the restraints of gravity again, and fly into the sky under the helpless gaze of the earth.

    Because of the powerful impact of the Dragon wings, the snow was pushed away, and many fine cracks appeared on the cold and hard ground that extended like forked lightning.

    The Dragon¡¯s might, which was not restrained or restrained, rolled out in all directions like the waves of a raging sea.

    The supernatural power of the Dragon¡¯s might had a substantial power, repelling all the wind and snow around garen¡¯s body, directly forming an empty area with a diameter of nearly a thousand meters. This ce was filled with the pressure of the Dragon¡¯s might that could shatter the soul.

    Garen did not need to get close to the mutated creatures that were hiding in the shadows.

    From a distance, he locked onto his target with his spirit and exerted his Draconic Aura. No matter what kind of mutated monster it was, it exploded in the air as if it was squeezed by an invisible hand and turned into a pool of ck flowers of flesh and blood, sshing on the snow-whitend of the Arctic. As time passed, it was gradually buried by the White and disappeared.

    ¡°With my current strength.¡±

    if we had joined forces with the dragons from the beginning, we might have been able to kill the Aragami clone before he broke free from the light Pope¡¯s suppression while he was still under the light Pope¡¯s control.

    The original sun god had left a deep impression on garen.

    Garen did not have a good impression of the mutated monsters left behind by this guy.

    Without exception, all of these deformed monsters had a chaotic and dark aura. They smelled like dead bodies, with an unpleasant smell of decay.

    Under garen¡¯s followers ¡®constant cleaning, the number of mutated monsters in the ice field of the extreme north was extremely small. The remaining ones were slightly stronger and good at hiding.

    These mutated monsters that were lucky enough to survive had avoided garen¡¯s followers ¡®clean up.

 Chapter 346

    ?

    Chapter 346: This motherf * cker is 8 years old?

    Trantor: 549690339

    However ...

    After garen woke up, he could smell the faint stench in the air, which made him unhappy. He decided to do it himself, so the surviving mutated creatures weed thest moment of their lives one after another.

    The mutated creatures could hide from the sweep of garen¡¯s followers, but they could not hide from garen¡¯s perception.

    Even with his eyes closed, he could easily find his target with his spiritual power.

    The silver Dragon lowered its altitude and was less than a hundred meters away from the ice field.

    Under garen¡¯s full speed, the snow on the ice field was pressured by the strong wind. With garen¡¯s body as the center point, it was torn apart in a cone shape, forming a small avnche-like rolling snow wave on both sides.

    The current garen had already solidified the eleration of five times or less on his body.

    He used five times the normal speed without even using a bit of time power.

    While maintaining his terrifying speed, the scene in garen¡¯s field of vision rapidly receded, and his body left a long trail of residual traces on the ice field of the extreme north.

    One by one, the mutated creatures that garen had noticed exploded, dying without aplete corpse.

    The moonlight was bright and cold as time passed.

    After a long time, garen¡¯s rapidly moving body came to an abrupt stop.

    The silver Dragon stood on the peak of a two-thousand-meter-tall Snow Mountain. It looked around in the snow, scanning the ice field inch by inch.

    There were no traces of any mutated creatures in his field of vision.

    He had flown almost all over the ice ins of the extreme north and killed the mutated creatures one by one. The mutated creatures that even garen¡¯s followers could not deal with could not even see garen¡¯s appearance when they faced him. They were crushed by the Firebird from a long distance away.

    He had wanted to test his newly acquired time ability.

    However, the mutated creatures in the icy ins of the extreme north were too useless. Garen was not interested in them and did not want to waste the power of time on such characters.

    Bathing in the wind, snow, and moonlight, the silver Dragon was awe-inspiring.

    Garen raised his head slightly and extended his wings to the limit. He stood proudly against the wind and snow, as if he was embracing the entire northernmost world.

    Garen didn¡¯t leave immediately. He admired his own heroic appearance in the night.

    After a moment, the silver Dragon nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be stopped from showing its domineering aura.¡±

    Even a ck Dragon that was as thin as a skeleton would naturally be fierce and threatening if it could grow to a superrge size, not to mention garen¡¯s already strong and sturdy body. At this moment, he was just standing quietly on the top of the snow Mountain and looking down at the surroundings, like a king patrolling his territory.

    At the same time.

    Garen gathered his thoughts and calmed down. He looked at the river of time carefully and attentively.

    The power of time burst forth from garen¡¯s body and entered the depths of the river of time.

    Like a stone falling into a Lake, the surrounding river water seemed to be disturbed, causing little ripples. Garen continued to inject the power of time.

    Everything that had happened now could be traced back to the past.

    He could also learn a thing or two about what was going to happen in the future.

    During his previous growth and evolution, garen had obtained the ability to turn back time.

    In other words, he was looking at the past from the present.

    And this time, when he woke up, the newly mastered time ability included a corresponding time backtrack ... Foresight.

    When he was in the fortress ¡®main nest, garen had already studied the future for a while.

    This ability allowed him to understand what was about to happen in the future, and what was rted to him. Moreover, it was something that would have a certain impact on garen. Good things and bad things could happen, and the impact was not fixed.

    For example, when he was studying the future in the fortress ¡®main nest.

    Garen ¡®saw¡¯ something that didn¡¯t cause him any real loss or gain, but made him speechless.

    Among the many shing images, he saw a slender female White Dragon strolling around the ice ins of the extreme north. Her pair of Topaz-like eyes swept back and forth, observing the ice ins of the extreme north with great concentration.

    It was the White Dragon Maiden.

    The White Dragon Maiden would pause for a moment as she flew. Then, she would turn around in the air with a happy expression on her face and fly to a certain ce in the ice field. She would find the magic tools that were hidden in the cracks of the mountain rocks, under the snow, or under the ice River.

    Dragons, no matter what kind of Dragon it was, had a very sensitive perception of treasures.

    Magic tools that emitted elemental light were also included.

    The White Dragon Maiden did not even blink as she continued to collect them. After a few years, she had almost picked up all the magic tools that garen had scattered around the northern ice fields.

    Even now, garen was trying to sense the time mark.

    Almost one-fifth of the time imprints in the ice ins of the extreme north were gathered in one ce, which was the White Dragondy¡¯s Dragon Nest.

    In the past two and a half years, she had been very careful, running around the icy ins of the extreme north every day. She had sessfully picked up many of the magic tools that garen had ced there, and had even almost concluded a set of garen¡¯s habits of cing magic tools, and knew where she would have a better chance of picking them up.

    The White Dragon Maiden didn¡¯t understand why there were so many magical items in the tundra, but she didn¡¯t bother to think about it. She treated it as a gift from nature.

    Foreseeing the future was random, and garen was currently unable to control it.

    He wasn¡¯t sure what future he would see.

    After a certain amount of time power was consumed, the ripples on the river of time became one, like a semi-transparent water curtain. The scene was simr to when he activated time rewind.

    Garen looked into the future.

    In his field of vision, a continuous snow Mountain range appeared, it was the terrain of the Northern Ice Field that garen was familiar with.

    The following scene made garen frown slightly.

    Under the cold moonlight, he saw the broken bodies of the frost forest snake Dragons. On the bodies, a figure riding a horse walked into the fog and disappeared.

 Chapter 347

    ?

    Chapter 347: Yuna¡¯s other side that no one knew about

    Trantor: 549690339

    After seeing the figure walk into the fog, the long river of time rippled again.

    The future scene in garen¡¯s vision was stirred up.

    This meant that the effect of the vision of the future had ended.

    Garen thought Back to the Future he had just seen. He thought of the cold forest serpent Dragon that had died a miserable death and was cut into eight pieces. His expression did not change, but his gaze gradually became sharp.

    As a frost forest serpent Dragon that had followed garen for a long time, although Ulpian was naturally brutal and bloodthirsty, he had never done anything out of line or anything that he disliked under garen¡¯s orders. On the contrary, Ulpian had made many contributions, and this fellow never took credit for it. He was uninterested in material rewards and was an excellent subordinate.

    If, one day in the future, news of the cold forest serpent Dragon¡¯s death suddenly came ...

    Garen would not say that he was very sad about the death of his subordinates, but he could not help but feel angry.

    What made garen¡¯s gaze turn even colder was that the ce where the frost forest serpent Dragon died was none other than the icy ins of the extreme north.

    As for the icy ins of the extreme north, this world that was covered in silver was the territory that garen valued.

    Garen had eliminated all the mutated creatures that had contaminated this ce.

    The rest of the creatures wanted to get their hands on this ce, and garen saw it as a naked provocation to himself.

    ¡°You killed my subordinates in my territory.¡±

    Crash!

    Under garen¡¯s dragon ws, the rock on the peak that he was holding on to broke into pieces.

    Garen didn¡¯t know what kind of creature had killed the frost forest serpent Dragon, but it was definitely not weak, and it wasn¡¯t afraid of the frost forest serpent Dragon¡¯s death curse.

    Moreover, under garen¡¯s education, Ulpian had already understood that his own life also belonged to garen. He would no longer have the thought ofmitting suicide and cursing the other party. If he could not win, he would at least know toe to the ice cliff territory to ask for help.

    Even if garen wasn¡¯t around, under normal circumstances, there would still be Balton stationed here.

    If they could enter the ice cliff territory, they would be safe.

    Given the frost forest serpent Dragon¡¯s strength, it couldn¡¯t escape. The creature that killed it was most likely a legendary creature. It wasn¡¯t easy to kill a serpent Dragon under the legendary level.

    Garen could determine when the future Fragments would happen.

    This future was not far from the present, in forty days.

    As garen had flown all over the ice ins of the extreme north, he had already drawn out an almostplete map of the ice ins of the extreme north in his mind with his memory that was like an image. Therefore, he also knew the location where the cold forest serpent Dragon had died.

    The time and ce were confirmed.

    This matter became simple.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite bold.¡±

    ¡°I hope your strength is as big as your courage.¡±

    Garen pped his dragon wings, and the snow on the snow Mountain exploded.

    The gigantic Silver Dragon soared into the sky, leaving an obvious trail in the air.

    Garen soared at an altitude of several thousand meters. With his current speed, he arrived at Ulpian¡¯s underground Dragon Nest in just a few minutes. This was the snow Mountain range where the White crystal mine was originally located. A few kilometers away, there was a coniferous forest, and the frost forest serpent Dragon¡¯s Nest was located in the underground forest.

    This territory gathered a portion of garen¡¯s followers, mainly the growing Winter Wolves.

    As far as the eye could see, there were many strong and well-proportioned Winter Wolves scattered here. Countless wolf packs were hidden in the surrounding forest, and there were low or loud wolf howls that rose and fell, making people shudder.

    Among garen¡¯s followers, the Wolfheart n, which had unified all the winter Wolves in the northern ice fields, was the strongest in terms of overall strength.

    They were mainly stationed in the snowy Pinewood, and then there were branches here and in the ice cliff territory.

    In the clouds, garen looked down a few times.

    Behind the snowy mountain with the White crystal vein, there were other snowy mountains that rose and fell. The terrain was dangerous and rugged. Not many creatures lived in it. The frost forest serpent Dragon was killed in this area in the future.

    Because he had lived here a few times, garen was more familiar with this ce.

    Therefore, when he saw the future, he immediately knew where it would happen.

    ¡°Could it be a legend that was hidden here all along?¡±

    Garen extended his mental strength and carefully searched the snow mountains.

    Ten minutester, garen shook his head slightly.

    If there was a legendary creature, it would be difficult to hide from garen¡¯s senses unless it was an existence like Yuna who was extremely good at concealing her aura. Even if it was Yuna, if it was her before her deep sleep, she would not be able to hide from garen¡¯s eyes.

    After that, garen nced in the direction of Ulpian¡¯s underground Dragon Lair.

    Due to the giant night snake invading his dream, garen felt that it had something to do with himing into contact with the snake dragon species more often. When he had nothing to do, he did not take the initiative to gather the frost forest snake Dragons. Calcting the time, he had not seen the frost forest snake Dragons for almost three years.

    Garen could sense the rough aura that belonged to Ulpian.

    At this moment, the frost forest serpent Dragon was sleeping in its underground nest.

    It knew nothing about what was about to happen in the future.

    Garen left a time mark on the frost forest serpent Dragon.

    Because he had restrained his aura, garen¡¯s arrival did not attract the attention of the followers here. In the sky, he did not stay for long. The silver Dragon tore through the clouds under the night sky, facing the cold wind, and flew back to the immortal fortress.

    although I can foresee the future, it is not static.

    From the moment garen predicted the future, the future that happened to the cold serpent Dragon was destined to change.

    Garen did not warn the frost forest serpent Dragon, nor did he deliberately keep it on guard.

 Chapter 348

    ?

    Chapter 348: Yuna¡¯s other side that no one knew about

    Trantor: 549690339

    If the frost forest serpent Dragon¡¯s actions changed because of his reminder, such as not entering the Snowy Mountains, it might not be attacked by an unknown Legend again.

    Garen was fishing to enforce thew.

    The frost forest serpent Dragon was fine, which was why it would encounter an unknown Legend in 40 days.

    An unknown legendary creature had killed his subordinates in his territory. Although this was something that would only happen in the future and the other party was not at fault now, garen would not tolerate the possibility of such a thing happening.

    The frost forest serpent Dragon now had his mark of time on it.

    Moreover, it knew the exact location and time, so garen was not worried about it. He just needed to wait until the time was almost up and see what kind of person had the guts to do so.

    He had obtained a new time element ability and was already itching to do it. He was looking forward to that day.

    In addition, because it involved the snake dragon species, garen thought of Ishizaka snake dragon.

    The mark of time on this guy¡¯s body indicated that it didn¡¯t die and had returned to the white bone wastnd.

    The Ishizaka serpent Dragon was lucky.

    When garen saw the ck snake dragon, he noticed the time mark on the Ishizaka snake Dragon¡¯s body in the nearby sea. He could vaguely guess how some of the Aragami¡¯s avatars had descended.

    The stone tomb serpent Dragon that had fallen into the ocean was not resurrected by the galleons.

    However, when the will of the God of Light descended, the gentle and endless light prated the sea and shone on the heavily injured body of the Ishizaka serpent Dragon.

    With its abdomen cut open, the Ishizaka serpent Dragon, whose life force had almost been sucked dry, heaved a sigh of relief and did not die.

    Snake-Dragon species had strong vitality, even stronger than some true dragons.

    After taking a breath, the creature slowly recovered by relying on its Foundation that had already reached the legendary level. After a few years of cultivation, it would be able to reach the legendary level steadily. When it was possessed by the Aragami, it was actually a blessing in disguise. It was so lucky that it seemed to have been blessed by the gods.

    Very quickly, garen returned to the ice cliff territory.

    Before he could return to the immortal fortress, a wave of Draconic Aura as heavy as a mountain burst out, sweeping in all directions with the immortal fortress as the center. It was slightly weaker than the Draconic Aura that garen subconsciously emitted when he woke up, but not by much.

    Garen was very familiar with the Draconic Aura in this Draconic Aura.

    It belonged to Yuna.

    Yuna, who had slept more than a month more than garen, was about to wake up.

    In the territory, garen¡¯s followers were restless because of Yuna¡¯s powerful Dragon aura. They let out low, suppressed roars one after another, with a hint of fear.

    Garen flew towards the immortal fortress.

    At the same time, a Dragon¡¯s might burst forth from his body.

    As garen¡¯s Draconic Aura brushed past them, the monsters from the ns who were familiar with his aura calmed down their frightened and agitated hearts. Their emotions became more stable, and they all looked at the silver giant dragon flying in the sky with awe.

    Within the main nest of the undying fortress.

    The soft light waspletely absorbed, leaving nothing behind.

    Due to the increase in her body size, Yuna¡¯s head and half of her long neck were now exposed above theyers of gold coins and gems.

    Yuna slowly opened her eyes.

    Her light purple pupils were like two beautiful purple gems.

    Hullla ... Yuna¡¯s body began to move, and she leaped out of theke of treasures like a fish out of the water. The gold coins and gemstones were sent flying by Yuna¡¯s body, and they flew up and down, making a crisp and mesmerizing metallic sound when they collided with each other.

    The first thing Yuna did when she woke up was to look to the side.

    However, his vision was empty, and there was no sign of any other creatures except for the treasures in his eyes.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the Dragon?¡±

    Yuna did not see garen.

    Very quickly, she guessed that garen had finished absorbing the white cube¡¯s energy before she did and had awakened.

    ¡°We clearly slept together, but you woke up before me.¡±

    that damned garen, he must be out ying now.

    After making a round, Yuna finally turned her back to the entrance of the main nest.

    While garen was not around, Yuna waved her ws fiercely a few times, using the air in front of her as garen¡¯s venting.

    Immediately after, she began to observe herself, examining the gains from this two and a half years of sleep.

    His body, which was originally about thirty-six meters long and twice as big as garen¡¯s before he went into deep sleep, was now forty-five meters long from head to tail. When his dragon wings were spread out, they were about fifty meters long.

    Immediately, she recalled the conversation she had with garen before she fell into a deep sleep. Then, she looked at her gigantic body, and a confident expression appeared on Yuna¡¯s face.

    from 36 meters, to 45 meters at once.

    Hmph, garen must be too ashamed to see me. He¡¯s still younger than me, that¡¯s why he ran outside the moment he woke up.

    ¡°Haha, hahaha, ahahaha.¡±

    Yuna¡¯s dragon ws were on her hips, and she stood up like a human. Her cacklingughter echoed in the nest.

    She cheered andughed a few times before gradually stopping.

    She would only do such an action when she was alone and happy.

    The colorful gemstones shone on Yuna¡¯s scales.

    Her face was filled with joy as she admired her current appearance.

    Yuna did not have a strange sense of beauty. She knew that she was very good-looking. When she was alone in the Dragon¡¯s Nest, she would admire her when she had nothing to do. Yuna, who was alone in the Dragon¡¯s Nest, was much more active than when she was outside.

    A well-proportioned and slender neck and Dragon Tail, a well-defined back, perfectly symmetrical faces, and brilliant scales that seemed to be formed by countless tiny diamonds ...

 Chapter 349

    ?

    Chapter 349: Yuna¡¯s other side that no one knew about

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°I¡¯m really good-looking.¡±

    Yuna mumbled to herself, wagging her tail happily.

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Yuna caught a glimpse of silver from the corner of her eye.

    Her face froze.

    Because she was too excited, and because she was in the safe main nest of the fortress, she let down her guard of her surroundings and did not notice garen¡¯s approach.

    Yuna turned around slowly and looked at the silver Dragon, who had appeared out of nowhere.

    ¡°That, garen, when did youe back?¡±

    Yuna¡¯s body started to heat up when she thought of garen seeing the other side of her when she was alone in the Dragon¡¯s Nest. She looked slightly embarrassed.

    Garen¡¯s expression was strange, and he slowly let out a breath, ¡± I¡¯ve been back since youughed.

    He did not expect Yuna to be so lively when she was alone in the Dragon¡¯s Nest.

    This was a little different from the energy dragon girl he knew.

    However, Yuna¡¯s behavior was also very interesting to him.

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°This ...¡± This ...¡±

    Yuna stuttered for a while after she got garen¡¯s reply.

    garen, it¡¯s not what you think. I¡¯m not usually like that. I was just too excited, that¡¯s why ...

    Yuna did not believe her own words.

    So before she could finish her sentence, she simply dove into the gold coins and gemstones below, using the countless treasures to bury and hide her body. At the same time, she became invisible and restrained her breath, disappearing from garen¡¯s vision.

    Garen rubbed his chin and could not help butugh.

    Hearing hisughter, one of the gold coins and gems caved in slightly. Yuna twisted a few times inside and hid herself deeper.

    Without further agitating Yuna, garen used the transformation spell, and his body slowly shrank into the appearance of a young dragon.

    Then, the little Dragon Whelp took out a few spellbooks with white covers. They were warm andfortable to the touch.

    Each book was thick and wide, with a great texture.

    Garenid on the gold coins and gemstones, opened the spellbook in front of him, and started to read it carefully.

    At first nce, these spellbooks looked like they recorded radiant Artes because they were good-looking, but that was not the case.

    This was because there would not be any holy light Arts recorded in a book made from the skin of a unicorn.

    The spellbook was warm andfortable to the touch. The paper inside was made from the skin of a unicorn, and the red words on it were left behind by blood mixed with magic power. The spellbook was of high quality and could be preserved for at least a thousand years.

    And their previous owner was called Halius.

    Legendary spellcaster of confusion and necromancy.

    These few spellbooks recorded the legendary spells developed by Halius.

    10th-circle legendary necromancy spell-dead man¡¯snd.

    10-circle legendary Necromancer spell-death disaster.

    10-circle legendary necromancy spell-gargantuan undead.

    11-circle legendary necromancy spell-all-destruction spear.

    a total of four legendary spells above level 10.

    The power and effect of a spell couldn¡¯t be measured only by the ring grade, but there was no doubt that the higher the ring grade of the spell, the more powerful and terrifying it would be.

    Even gods had to be afraid of legendary spells that were powerful enough.

    Although there were no examples of mortals killing gods, there were indeed spells that could break the divine Shield and hurt the gods.

    Garen carefully flipped through the book in his w.

    After a while, he closed the spellbook and carefully put them away.

    He didn¡¯t have the basic spell knowledge of the school of necromancy, so he couldn¡¯t understand the legendary spell books.

    Previously, among the magic books collected from the human nations on the continent, there were some that introduced the school of necromancy, but there was no systematic way to cultivate necromancers. This was because necromancers were identified as evil creatures, and necromancers were also not weed. Even if there were, they would not dare to give it to garen openly.

    I don¡¯t have any other spellbooks above legendary.

    ¡°Could it be that I have to rely on myself to develop it?¡±

    Garen shook his head.

    He gave up on this unrealistic idea.

    Garen¡¯s mental strength and magic power were both at the level of a legendary spell caster. It was needless to say that his elemental affinity was ridiculously high. However, garen had a clear understanding of himself. In terms of his true understanding of spells, he was not as good as an ordinary legendary spell caster.

    He was only eight years old, his Foundation was shallow, and his umtion was not deep enough.

    It was not impossible to develop a legendary spell on his own, but it would require a lot of time and energy. Although garen was very interested in spells, he knew that the power of time was his true path to sess, and spells were only supplementary.

    I have to find a way to get some spells above the Ninth Circle, as well as legendary evoking magic books.

    In fact, some level 9 spells were already legendary spells.

    However, the sr fireball that garen had learned was not a legendary spell.

    He had enough mental strength and magic power, but he did not know any legendary spells. This was something that garen could not ept.

    However, this kind of thing couldn¡¯t be rushed.

    There was no need to rush.

    To be humble, garen was now a little famous in the Noah continent, and there were legends about him everywhere. If he wanted to get some legendary spell books, it would not be too difficult as long as he asked. As far as garen knew, the Pope of light was also a legendary spell caster, so he would definitely not be stingy with garen.

    The metal Dragon Ind was even richer, and it should have a collection of legendary spell books.

    After keeping the legendary Necromancer spell book, garen returned to his original body size and closed his eyes to take a nap.

    After another ten minutes, garen opened his eyes and looked straight ahead.

    The precious metal coins rubbed against each other.

    Under garen¡¯s gaze, a pair of sharp dragon horns emerged from the gap between the gold coins. Yuna¡¯s head then popped out.

    She had a nonchnt expression on her face, pretending that nothing had happened.

    After calming down, Yuna looked at garen. She pouted when she noticed that garen¡¯s body size was not only the same as hers, but also slightlyrger.

    ¡°I thought my growth was already shocking enough.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m still not as good as you.¡±

    ¡°As expected of the head of the legendary dragon species.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re only eight years old ...¡±

    The truth was right in front of her eyes. Yuna covered her face and could only admit that the time Dragon was indeed growing much faster than the strength Dragon.

 Chapter 350

    ?

    Chapter 350: Mecha?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Time passed by at a steady pace.

    Day and night rotated in thend of the Noah continent. More than a month had passed, but the night sky of the Arctic ice field remained unchanged. The Gxy hung in the ck velvet-like Sky and slowly rotated.

    Garen cast the ne teleportation spell and returned to theva half-ne for the first time since he woke up.

    nar teleportation required an anchor point to send someone to a certain location, so that they would not be randomly sent to a corner of the ne.

    Garen had many anchor points.

    Almost every tribe in theva half-ne had built a statue that belonged to garen, and these statues had a mark left by garen, which was his anchor point.

    In fact, gem teleportation, which was simr to ne teleportation, used magical gems as anchors to make teleportation easier.

    However, the price was that the gemstones that acted as the anchor points and medium would be destroyed.

    The alpha n.

    The alpha, with a frightening proportion of mages, lived a peaceful life in this world of fire and scorched earth. Although theva demine had a new ruler and they had be the followers of the true dragon from a free tribe, their lives were not negatively affected.

    On the contrary, with garen¡¯s encouragement and support, the poption of the alpha Tribe was slowly increasing.

    Of course.

    Because the time was short, most of the new poption in the alpha Tribe was infants, and it would take a long time for them to grow up.

    The alpha Tribe was surrounded by volcanoes, and there were tall, fiery-red Mage towers all over the ce.

    The aura of fire elemental energy filled the ce.

    At a nce, the fiery red elemental aura covered almost every corner of the small tribe.

    In between the rows of houses and buildings, on the wide and t streets made of limestone, one could even see staggering children ying with a bright little me in their palms.

    The little me flickered in the child¡¯s hand.

    At the same time, a powerful pressure descended. The me trembled and scattered into elemental energy.

    Alpha¡¯s spellcasters noticed the elemental energy riot.

    They raised their heads and looked at the sky, each of their bodies brimming with surging magical fluctuations.

    However, after seeing the familiar silver color and sensing the familiar yet stronger presence, Alpha¡¯s spellcasters let down their guard and dispersed the fire spells they were preparing.

    The 46-meter-long giant dragon passed through the portal andnded in the sky above the alpha Tribe.

    The Dragon¡¯s wings covered the sky and blocked the light of the mes cast by the sun, forming a massive and oppressive Dragon¡¯s silhouette on the ground and on the houses.

    great Eternal Dragon, wee back.

    ¡°Your Dragon might can make the mountains tremble and the sky wail.¡±

    In the face of such an intimidating giant, Alpha¡¯s spellcasters were not afraid. Instead, they had respectful expressions on their faces, expressing their admiration and respect as followers.

    ¡°You¡¯ve be even more powerful.¡±

    A soft voice entered garen¡¯s ears.

    Chi Chi Chi ...

    Turning around, garen saw clusters of mes gathered together, forming a tall figure, like a blooming flower of fire. A female wizard in a fiery red robe stepped on the mes and appeared.

    Anya had a faint smile on her face as she bent down slightly to salute garen.

    The higher the ring level, the more powerful the spell caster was, the more they could feel the pressure from garen¡¯s body. Anya understood how powerful garen was now. Just by looking at the huge growth in his body, she knew that he had not just advanced by one or two levels.

    In front of garen, being stared at by those bright tinum eyes, an ya¡¯s heart sped up slightly, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous.

    Garen looked at an ya, his eyes burning.

    In about three years, the mental power and magic power of this female mage of the alpha Tribe had improved a lot, and she had reached the level of a ninth-circle Archmage, very close to the legendary level.

    As far as garen knew, an ya had just turned 26 this year.

    A 26-year-old ninth-circle great mage ...

    you¡¯ve improved a lot. You¡¯re only one step away from the legendary realm.

    Garen nodded slightly and said calmly.

    I also have to thank you for bringing me the knowledge of magic.

    the alpha n will always remember your favor to alpha.

    An ya replied.

    Alpha¡¯s talent in magic was generally high, but because of the extinction of many spell inheritances, it had been a long time since a legendary-level spell caster was born.

    Garen gave some of the spell books from the Noah continent to the alpha Tribe.

    These intelligent spellcasters hade into contact with new spell knowledge. Although the system was slightly different, the essence was the same. They drew parallels from inference and gradually delved deeper. Thanks to the help of these spell books, the spellcasters of alpha generally advanced one or two circles.

    Looking at Anya, who had be a great wizard, garen¡¯s eyes moved as he thought of a good idea.

    He didn¡¯t want to waste his energy on developing legendary spells, so he could let the spellcasters of alpha do it for him.

    Anya was naturally gifted, and it was only a matter of time before she became a legendary spell caster.

    Not only her, but there were also several talented spell caster seedlings in the alpha n. If carefully cultivated, they would be several legendary spell casters in time. Not only did these alpha people have a high proportion of spell casters, but most of their spell casters ¡®talents were also outstanding, which was amazing.

 Chapter 351

    ?

    Chapter 351: Mecha?

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°These high-level spell books might be able to help youprehend by analogy and break through to the legendary realm as soon as possible.¡±

    Garen took out a few high-circle evocation spellbooks from the dimensional space.

    Alpha¡¯s fire mage¡¯s use of fire elemental energy was simple and crude, simr to evocation spells. Evocation spells were more suitable for this group of spellcasters who were biased and could help them.

    Anya epted the spellbook, her face filled with excitement as she thanked garen for his gift.

    Immediately after, garen asked Anya about theva half-ne.

    An ya told him everything she knew.

    A dozen minutester, the silver Dragon left the alpha Tribe and directly teleported to the fire dwarf n, theva Python n, the city of ming steel, the stone city maze, and other ces.

    Garen attached great importance to this richnd that was full of mineral veins.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the leaders of the different ns to finish reporting the situation in theva demine.

    All in all, everything was fine during his sleep. Theva demine was developing in an orderly manner because it had a unified Lord.

    Finally.

    Garen went to the scorched me mountain range.

    He needed to listen to the words of the two red Dragons. These two subordinates who had followed him to theva demine were more trustworthy.

    In the billowing ck smoke and theva and fire rain that erupted from time to time, one could see the rising and falling volcanoes.

    Thend here was charred ck, without a trace of green.

    The sky above the scorched me mountain range was covered in a thickyer of dust and ash, and the thick smell of sulfur filled every corner of the air.

    The silver Dragon¡¯s figure appeared under the dark sky. Its huge body was very conspicuous in this world, like a Silver Sun, with a stern aura.

    ¡°Roel, gresha!¡±

    The Firebird rolled out, and the falling volcanic embers stopped for a moment.

    Garen¡¯s deep voice was apanied by the Dragon¡¯s might, and it spread throughout the entire scorched me mountain range in an instant.

    The creatures that lived in this mountain range were all trembling because of the intimidating Dragon¡¯s might, as if a heavy mountain-like burden was pressing down on their bodies.

    Fortunately, the Dragon¡¯s might came quickly and left quickly.

    After garen released his Dragon¡¯s might, two excited Dragon¡¯s roars sounded like muffled Thunder in the dark clouds,ing from the two towering volcanoes.

    Two 24-meter long red Dragons flew out at the same time.

    Its bright red scales were wrapped in mes, and it rushed out of the ck smoke and ashes around the crater. It quickly expanded in garen¡¯s vision, approaching the silver Dragon that was hovering in the sky.

    ¡°Roel pays his respects to you, my Lord.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve be even more powerful.¡±

    your speed of growth is unparalleled in the world, and your brilliance is unique. We are very honored to be able to follow you.

    ¡°................¡±

    As garen listened to the two red Dragons pliments, he nodded with a calm expression and said, ¡± Rowell, gresha, how are you two feeling in theva demine? ¡±

    These two red Dragons ¡®growth rate was, of course, far inferior to the legendary dragons like garen and Yuna.

    However, in just three years, their body size had grown muchrger than the red Dragons of the same age group. At this rate, the two red Dragons would have the chance to be legendary creatures in their Prime.

    ¡°We love this ce so much.¡±

    in this elemental demine, our growth rate is almost doubled.

    The two red Dragons replied, their faces filled with joy.

    This world of fire and scorched earth was undoubtedly a heavenly paradise for Red Dragons.

    Following garen to this ce was the best decision they had ever made. It could be said to be a major turning point in their lives.

    Next, garen went straight to the point, asking the two red Dragons about theva half-ne¡¯s situation during this period.

    The two red Dragons answered honestly.

    Just like the other n leaders, the red Dragons felt that theva demine was very peaceful and there were no unexpected situations worth paying attention to.

    After learning about it, garen nodded and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going back to the Noah continent. If you want to go back, you cane with me.¡±

    The two red Dragons shook their heads like rattle-drums.

    They had no people or things worth reminiscing about on the Noah continent, and they had been in the world full of fire elemental energy for a long time and were used to the sweet air here. If they were to return to the Noah continent, they would only feel ufortable.

    Garen felt that he was really a considerate Lord.

    The red Dragons were unwilling to return. He nodded and prepared to return to the icy ins of the extreme north alone.

    In another ten days or so, Ulpian would be unlucky enough to encounter a legendary creature and be killed. He still had to go and meet that unknown legendary creature, so he did not intend to stay in theva demine for long.

    Garen himself still preferred the scenery of the Northern Ice Field.

    The snow-white world wrapped in silver was much more beautiful than theva demine full of mes and scorched earth.

    He chanted the incantation, and his magic power burst forth. Garen started to construct the ne teleportation spell.

    At the same time, when he saw the ne teleportation gate that was gradually taking shape, Red Dragon Earl¡¯s brain shuddered. He thought of the teleportation gate that he had encountered a year ago and felt that he needed to report this matter to garen.

    ¡°Sir, I almost forgot.¡±

    about a year ago, I found an open portal when I was out. I destroyed it with my Dragon Breath.

    Garen was at a loss for words.

    He turned to stare at the Red Dragon.

    Roel lowered his head in embarrassment.

 Chapter 352

    ?

    Chapter 352: Mecha?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Garen interrupted the incantation, and the magic power in his body rolled and stirred restlessly.

    However, with his current physical body, the bacsh from interrupting the spell was negligible to him, and he easily endured it.

    ¡°In the future, if something like this happens again, tell me immediately!¡±

    Garen emphasized.

    There were no lifeforms or organizations that could threaten him in theva demine.

    However, if an existence from another world were to discover such a half-ne that was rich in magic metals and magic gems, they would most likely be like garen back then, with greedy thoughts in their hearts.

    Anyone who had a certain understanding of half-nes knew what such a ce meant.

    It represented endless wealth and resources.

    The only thing they needed to be on guard against was visitors from other nes.

    Garen himself was a guest from another ne.

    He knew what kind of creatures he needed to be wary of.

    The best way was to seal off the crystal wall of the entireva half-ne and iste it from the other nes, but garen did not know such a spell now. This method was at least a legendary spell, and its ring level would not be low.

    ¡°What exactly happened?¡±

    ¡°Tell me the details,¡±

    Red Dragons were generally more impetuous and careless. Although they were powerful, they were the true dragons that were the easiest to deceive among the five colored Dragons. They did not like to use their brains by nature, so garen did not criticize Roel too much.

    Under garen¡¯s strict gaze, Roel slowly exined what had happened.

    ¡°Take out the severed arm.¡±

    After listening to garen¡¯s instructions, Earl flew back to the volcano. Not long after, he returned with a small part of an arm with a strange shape, showing it to garen.

    When he saw the severed arm, garen was shocked for a moment.

    This was because the severed arm in front of him, although there were many traces of damage from the high temperature, could still be vaguely seen.

    The broken arm was made of metal and had an advanced design. It was a human-like arm that was full of mechanical beauty.

    ¡°Mecha?¡±

    could it be that some technologically advanced Prime Material ne discovered this ce? ¡±

    After the initial shock, garen calmed down and carefully examined the broken metal arm in front of him.

    Ten secondster, he shook his head slightly and rejected the idea.

    The metal arm¡¯s design had caused him to misunderstand.

    After observing it carefully from top to bottom, garen saw a series of winding vein lines on it. He could tell at a nce that it was filled with elemental energy. These vein lines were some kind of magic energy circuit that covered the metal arm.

    a magical object that¡¯s simr to a construct.

    Garen thought to himself.

    The broken metal arm only had the front half, and it was about two meters long.

    From this, it could be inferred that it was aplete metal object. If it was in human form, it would be about ten meters tall.

    ¡°A Prime Material ne with advanced magical technology? Or some outer ne?¡±

    Garen guessed in his heart.

    Magical technology referred to the use of magic to Power Machinery. There were some magical technology products on the Noah continent, but they were rtively inferior and crude. Their development was very backward, so people did not take them seriously.

    Garen picked up the broken metal arm, and his sharp Dragon w gently scratched it.

    Buzz ... The metal shell was cut open by him as if it was tofu, revealing the fine internal structure below.

    ¡°It looks like it¡¯s true. The construct is very crudepared to it.¡±

    Garen narrowed his eyes.

    Roel said that he had encountered an interdimensional portal a year and a half ago.

    The Red Dragon had a bad temper and didn¡¯tmunicate with the other side. When the teleportation gate had just been formed, the other side hadn¡¯t even entered when the dragon¡¯s breath destroyed it. After that, there was no invasion of theva demine by forces from other nes.

    Think about it from another perspective.

    If garen opened a portal, he would have to go to another ne.

    But as soon as he extended his arm, he was struck by a thunderous attack. The teleportation gate was destroyed, and his arm was broken. He would be apprehensive, but at the same time ... He would even bear a grudge.

    Garen was a vengeful person.

    As for the individual or force that the metallic arm belonged to, he wasn¡¯t sure if they bore grudges like he did.

    it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s connected to theva demine by ident and you don¡¯t know the situation here.

    In the face of a ne world with dangerous existences, any rational creature would not take the risk.

    however, if the other side is aiming for theva demine and knows that this ne is rich in mineral resources, it will be more troublesome.

    If that was the case, there was no news for a year and a half. It was highly likely that the other party had not given up, but was struggling to find more power.

    After thinking for a moment, garen decided to deal with it as it came.

    He ordered the red Dragons to inform the leaders of the various ns about this matter, so that they would be on guard during this period of time and not let their guard down if they encountered any abnormal situations. If there were strong people from other nesing to attack, and they could not deal with it, they should contact garen immediately.

    Communication between nes was difficult.

    However, it was not a problem for garen.

    Garen gave the red Dragons some crystals that were imprinted with the mark of time and asked them to distribute them.

    As soon as the crystal shattered, garen could sense it through the crystal wall because of the time mark that was attached to it.

    The local forces of theva demine weren¡¯t weak.

    In the elemental War, due to their extremely strong vitality, not many giant elemental spirits died. Although the legendary-level giant elemental spirits were gone, there were still many elite giant elemental spirits with highbat power. There were also more than two hundred alpha spellcasters, including Anya, a ninth-circle fire mage, and three newly advanced high level Fire Mages.

    Even if ordinary legendary creatures came, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about it.

    That was why garen was more at ease.

    He hade into contact with many legendary creatures, but this was because garen himself had reached this level and belonged to this circle. In fact, legends were already the top creatures under the gods. Their numbers were quite small, and under normal circumstances, they were elusive, so it was not easy to encounter them.

    Garen used foreseeing the future on purpose again.

    If it was something that would affect him greatly, there was a high chance that he could predict the future in advance.

    This ability could allow garen to avoid many unexpected idents, allowing his growth to be more stable and smooth.

    If he had the ability to predict the future earlier, garen would have been able to prepare countermeasures in advance for things like Hales and the Aragami clone.

    However, the future prediction he used in theva half-ne did not let garen see anything worth paying attention to. They were all ordinary and small things, but garen did not let his guard down because of this. The future prediction was random, and there was a possibility of missing out on major events.

    After staying in theva half-ne for a few more days, garen constructed the ne teleportation spell and returned to the Northern Ice Field.

    In the howling of the cold wind, the Superrge silver Dragon tore through space and appeared in the sky above the ice cliff territory. It began to fly toward the immortal fortress.

    However, garen was surprised.

    As soon as he returned to the icy ins of the extreme north, he sensed a familiar Dragon-type aura.

    Rough, cold, and cruel ... The aura that belonged to the Ishizaka snake dragon appeared in the ice cliff territory, moving freely under the ice cliff, as if it was waiting for garen¡¯s return.

    As soon as garen appeared, the Ishizaka snake dragon that was wandering around the ice cliff slithered its body and flew up.

    It had smelled garen¡¯s scent.

    ¡°This guy just escaped death. Why is he here instead of recuperating?¡±

 Chapter 353

    ?

    Chapter 353: ck wind kills Dragon night in August (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°What are you doing in the northern ice fields?¡±

    Garen asked with a frown as he looked at the Ishizaka serpent Dragon that was flying up and slowly approaching him.

    In the past, when garen felt that something was wrong with the situation in the white bone wastnd, but he could not figure out the exact reason, he specially reminded it on ount of the rare snake dragon species and the Ishizaka snake Dragon¡¯s pregnancy.

    However, the Ishizaka snake dragon was so engrossed in its growing power that it could not extricate itself, and did not care about garen¡¯s advice.

    In order to break through to legend as soon as possible, it stayed in the bone wilderness and devoured strange undead.

    Ishizaka snake dragon got his wish and became a legend.

    However, they were like puppets, legendary food that were used as nourishment for the evil God¡¯s clone.

    If it wasn¡¯t for its good luck, it would have already died without a burial ce.

    Lord garen, I¡¯m here to thank you and apologize.

    I didn¡¯t take your warning to heart and almost died because of it. I was stupid and ignorant, and I failed to live up to your good intentions.

    The Ishizaka serpent Dragon was now more than sixty meters long.

    Just by looking at the length, a snake dragon of such a size was definitely a legendary creature.

    However, its body was extremely thin, and its dragon scales did not have any luster. They were tightly attached to the bone armor, and it did not look like a strong snake dragon, but more like a huge skeleton snake.

    The Ishizaka serpent Dragon looked weak and powerless.

    It had been two and a half years, and it had yet to recover.

    Although it had escaped death and its life level had reached the legendary level, it had been sucked dry by the Aragami clone once. It would not be easy for it to recoverpletely.

    After hearing the Ishizaka snake Dragon¡¯s sincere words, garen nodded and did not argue with it.

    At the same time, Ishizaka snake Dragon¡¯s face was filled with hesitation. After a few seconds, he said, ¡± although I was lucky enough not to die, the body of the serpent-dragon child I was pregnant with was upied and I was unable to be born sessfully.

    therefore, I have another purpose foring to the icy ins of the extreme north this time. I hope to mate with your subordinate again and have offspring.

    Under normal circumstances, snake-Dragon species would find a mate once in their lives.

    However, although the Ishizaka snake dragon was pregnant, it did not give birth to an egg. This kind of failed pregnancy was not included.

    It was an instinctive duty engraved in the snake dragon¡¯s bloodline to give birth to at least one offspring.

    Driven by this instinct, the Ishizaka snake dragon thought of Ulpian again. Hence, it dragged its body, which had yet to fully recover, to the icy ins of the extreme north.

    The snake-Dragon species had a huge personality w, but they were rarely serious and responsible in this matter.

    This could be seen from how Ulpian was willing to be garen¡¯s loyal follower in order to find a mate.

    so, he wants to rekindle his old ties with Ulpian ...

    Garen¡¯s expression was strange as he looked at the Ishizaka serpent Dragon and thought to himself.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Ulpian is still in the original Dragon Lair. Go and look for him.

    as for whether it¡¯s willing to be your partner again, it¡¯s up to it.

    Garen wasn¡¯t sure how the snake-Dragon species dealt with this situation.

    However, since the Ishizaka serpent Dragon had dragged its weak body all the way here, Ulpian would probably agree to it.

    After thanking garen, the stone tomb snake Dragon¡¯s long and thin body flew in the direction of the frost forest snake dragon.

    the time for the unknown legend to appear in the icy ins of the extreme north and kill Ulpian is not far away.

    Garen looked at the back of the Ishizaka snake dragon as it left, and his tinum Dragon eyes gradually sharpened.

    ¡°Could it be rted to the arrival of the Ishizaka serpent Dragon?¡±

    He thought to himself.

    After a short while, garen returned to the fortress ¡®main nest.

    Yuna was lying calmly among the shiny treasures, as if she had nothing to do with the world.

    However, because he had identally seen Yuna¡¯s behavior when she was alone in the Dragon¡¯s Nest, garen was very suspicious that she had noticed that he had returned, so she had deliberately put on this posture.

    ¡°You¡¯re back. How¡¯s theva demine?¡±

    Yuna blinked her innocent big eyes, as if she knew nothing about garen¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°It¡¯s good overall, but I can¡¯t say for sure what will happenter.¡±

    Garen replied.

    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s happening?¡±

    Yuna was slightly taken aback, then her expression turned serious.

    there¡¯s. dimensional portal leading to theva demine ...

    Garen gave a simple ount of what had happened.

    ¡°There are bad guys who want to take our territory? That won¡¯t do.¡±

    Yuna¡¯szy gaze sharpened upon hearing that. The energy in her surroundings rippled and filled the entire space.

    That is my territory, not ours ... Garen nced at Yuna.

    Although garen had a good impression of Yuna, it was impossible for him to divide his territory.

    ¡°If someone invades theva demine, I¡¯ll help you fight them.¡±

    Yuna said as she waved her paw.

    The main source of garen¡¯s wealth was theva half-ne.

    Yuna¡¯s main source of wealth was garen.

    Theva demine was rather important to Yuna. If anything were to happen to her, her wealth would be affected. Hence, Yuna had a determined expression on her face.

    After chatting with Yuna for a while, garen started to focus on his own matters.

    He focused his mind and the power of time burst forth, condensing into a stream that entered the river of time. It swept up the river water of time and gradually formed a vortex.

    The whirlpool was very small, only the size of an ordinary person¡¯s head.

    This was a miniature time vortex that garen had deliberately created.

    It would not be worth it if he had to go all out like he did with Yuna during the first time. He would be physically and mentally exhausted.

 Chapter 354

    ?

    Chapter 354: ck wind kills Dragon night in August (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    future garen¡¯s Wheel of Time, gold garen¡¯s Golden Door ...

    Garen¡¯s mind shed with images.

    Whether it was The Wheel of Time or the Golden Door that took the ancient energy Dragon away, other than being formed from the power of time, there were alsoplicated and mysterious runes and curses on it, which were of great reference value to garen.

    after my growth, my control over the power of time has be more refined. I can also form vortexes that blend the present, the past, and the future more steadily.

    Garen¡¯s expression was solemn as he kept waving his dragon ws.

    Illusionary runes condensed by the power of time flew out and fell on the miniature time Whirlpool, floating up and down with the river water.

    The Dragon w¡¯s movements could be omitted.

    However, the movement of his body was a kind of hint that could make garen more focused, and thus the drawing of the runes would be more perfect and faster.

    Time passed by quietly, and the river of time flowed at a high speed.

    The time vortex not far from garen gradually stabilized under his actions.

    The rotation speed of the time vortex was not fixed to begin with. It was sometimes fast and sometimes slow, like an uncontroble and restless vortex. The power of time inside was thus chaotic and disorderly. Even if such a vortex could allow garen¡¯s body to pass through, he would not dare to enter.

    Who knew how long he would be dragged into this.

    Time was vast and mysterious, so it was naturally filled with danger.

    Garen had to be careful.

    Yuna was sprawled on the side, her head resting on her arm as she watched garen¡¯s movements.

    At the position of the time vortex, the force energy also fluctuated, and the surrounding force field seemed to be spinning and twisting with it. In addition, she had studied it many times with garen, so she could feel the existence of the time vortex.

    This was because when the power and the power of time intertwined and merged, the two dragons could reach a special state of mind unity.

    Therefore, the degree of tacit understanding between the two of them had grown very quickly. Now, they could understand each other¡¯s thoughts and intentions with almost one look, and they were more and morefortable with the fusion of the power of time and force.

    Yuna did not disturb garen, who was concentrating on his work.

    In fact, she was the tool Dragon that provided the power as a catalyst.

    The formation and stability of the time vortex, as well as the amount of energy and time power that needed to be injected, were all controlled by garen. Yuna was happy with this, as it felt pretty good to not need to use her brain at all.

    In the quiet space, time passed quietly.

    Garen struck out one rune after another that he had seen on garen and the galleons in the future. At the same time, he recorded every slight fluctuation that was produced by the river of time in his heart, slowly exploring the use of these runes.

    The biggest help to him this time was not just the growth of his body, but the substantial deepening of his connection with the river of time and the increasingly close rtionship.

    This allowed garen to have a deeper understanding of time.

    He was still trying to change the Rune¡¯s structure. Through his deep connection with the river of time, hebined it with his own understanding and copied again ... He would use the future garen and galleons as reference and slowly create his own rune.

    This was a difficult project.

    However, because he had made some progress, he did not failpletely without any results. With the results visible and the feedback from his efforts, garen did not find it boring. Instead, he found it rather interesting.

    Studying and researching wasn¡¯t always boring.

    It was boring because he couldn¡¯t see the results. If there was the corresponding feedback and he understood that he had made real progress, it would be a happy and interesting thing.

    Time seemed to pass faster when he was focused.

    A weekter, garen¡¯s focused gaze flickered a few times.

    He let out a long breath.

    Dense runes could be clearly seen on the miniature time vortex reflected in the tinum dragon¡¯s eyes. Most of them were empty and had no effect, but a small number of them exuded a special aura belonging to time, which had the effect of affecting the long river of time.

    He turned around and saw Yuna taking a nap with her eyes closed.

    The Otaku power Dragon¡¯s biggest hobby was to sleep.

    Not wanting to disturb Yuna, garen retracted his gaze.

    Then, his expression changed slightly as he looked into the distance.

    His gaze seemed to pierce through the walls of the fortress, and then through space,nding on the frost forest serpent Dragon.

    Just now, garen felt a change in the time mark.

    The frost forest serpent Dragon that had been staying under the dragon¡¯sir recently had gone out.

    the scene that I saw in the future is about to happen.

    The mark of time marked by the Ishizaka snake dragon was currently in Ulpian¡¯sir. It was not moving at all, as if it was resting.

    There was a period of time when the time imprints on these two guys were very close to each other. It could almost be said that they were stuck closely together. It was self-evident what they were doing. It was something that couldn¡¯t be exined, but it was of great importance to all races.

    It was obvious.

    Because their offspring had not been sessfully born, the frost forest serpent Dragon had been driven by its instinctive responsibility to mix with the Shizuka serpent dragon again.

    Garen closed his eyes.

    Through the connection with the mark of time, he ¡®saw¡¯ the Ishizaka serpent Dragon lying in the dark underground cave. It was motionless, tired andzy, curled up like a giant python.

    The power of time surrounding it didn¡¯t alert it at all.

    There were non-God creatures that could detect the power of time, but the Ishizaka snake dragon was not one of them.

 Chapter 355

    ?

    Chapter 355: ck wind kills Dragon night in August (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Immediately after, garen looked at the frost forest serpent Dragon.

    Garen did not have the ability to observe his target through the mark of time in the past. Previously, he could only sense the location of the mark of time and could not clearly see the scene around it. However, after this deep sleep, the effect of the mark of time had increased as garen grew stronger.

    Garen left the fortress as he observed the frost forest serpent Dragon in silence.

    Very quickly, garen flew thousands of meters into the sky.

    Clouds of extremely thick mist were produced as garen pped his dragon wings, wrapping his body tightly within.

    At this moment, garen¡¯s powerful aura disappeared and was hidden in the clouds.

    Garen was only eight years old.

    However, the corresponding White Dragon bloodline¡¯s ability would change ording to his strength and growth, not just by looking at his age.

    Even a thousand-year-old immemorial White Dragon could not bepared to the current garen.

    When he used his cloud fog technique at full power, he could even summon the fog that covered dozens of miles of the sky.

    The main effect of the cloud Mist spell was to hide one¡¯s aura and hide one¡¯s body. This spell-like ability could be improved as one¡¯s strength grew, and its effect was much stronger than the aura concealment spell that garen had mastered.

    The biting cold wind of the icy ins of the extreme north blew and rolled.

    Under the bright and cold moonlight, the silver Dragon disappeared into the night.

    *

    *

    *

    Ulpian¡¯s curved body flew at a low altitude.

    Snake-Dragons did not have dragon wings, but flying was a supernatural ability. They were born with it and could fly in the air without Dragon wings, but their speed was slower than real Dragons with dragon wings.

    what a stupid guy. He actually failed after getting pregnant, and even made me trouble myself again.

    Ulpian¡¯s expression was fierce, but his aura was a little unstable.

    Breeding offspring was not something that was free of losses for Dragons.

    In particr, the current size of the Ishizaka snake dragon was muchrger than Ulpian¡¯s. The huge difference in size and the fact that it had to stay there for nearly a week was a little too much for it to handle.

    ¡°When I get pregnant with another descendant, I¡¯ll immediately st it away.¡±

    Ulpian shook his head and heartlessly thought to himself.

    ¡°With such a huge body squeezed in my Dragon¡¯s Nest, I almost don¡¯t have a ce to rest.¡±

    Wriggling his body in the air, Ulpian slowly flew into the midst of the snow-capped mountains.

    It hade out to get some fresh air.

    The size of the Ishizaka snake dragon was huge, which made ulbis feel a little depressed. Therefore, he sneaked out of his Dragon Nest and flew over the snow mountains under the cold moonlight, rxing his nervous mind and slightly tired body.

    After a while.

    Ulpiannded on the slope of a snowy mountain.

    In a ce where no one was watching, the dark green Dragon rolled around like a Python. Its body crushed the snow on the surface of the snow Mountain, leaving behind criss-crossing ravines.

    Garen covered his face as he looked at the frost forest serpent Dragon rolling around in the snow, unable to bear to look at it.

    ¡°What is it doing?¡±

    ¡°Is this fun?¡±

    He had never really understood the way snake Dragons thought.

    Only after arge area of snow had been swept away did Ulpian leave with ack of interest.

    A few minutester, it stopped and stared at a creature that looked like a Gori, jumping in the steep Snow Mountain.

    Ulpian¡¯s body started to move. His long and slender body brought with it a foul wind.

    It stretched out its dragon ws and easily caught the three-meter tall Gori.

    hehe, little thing,e and y with your great uncle ulbis. Let me be happy.

    Its spiky body shook, and a cruel smile appeared on the cold forest serpent Dragon¡¯s ferocious face.

    Then, the prey howled in despair and pain.

    Ulpian used his sharp ws that were like des to peel off its skin. Then, he slowly tore apart its muscles and removed its bones.

    Under the night sky, this bloody scene made Ulpian feel extremely happy.

    Killing weaker beings had always been the best way for Ulpian to vent his frustrations.

    The prey¡¯s screams were extremely pleasant to its ears, like melodious notes.

    With its superb dissection skills, the poor prey looked terrible, but it did not die. The wails of pain continued to echo between the snow mountains.

    As though he had suddenly thought of something, Ulpian tossed the bloodied prey aside.

    Then, it pieced together the pale bone armor that was still stained with blood on the ground and slowly put together the words ¡°Dragon of eternity¡± written in draconic.

    Garen was at a loss for words.

    It was spelled very well. Next time, he better not spell it.

    For Ulpian to still remember garen at such a time made garen feel very gratified, but at the same time, he was also speechless.

    this scene, if I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ll think I¡¯m some evil creature.

    Garen shook his head slightly.

    At the same time, garen¡¯s eyes focused.

    He looked into the distance and into the sky.

    In the cold night, a phantom-like figure was riding a White Horse, like a shing white line, galloping across the sky of the Northern Ice Field.

    Just by looking at the speed at which it moved through the sea of clouds, one could tell that it was a legendary creature.

    however, it seems like it¡¯s only passing through the icy ins of the extreme north.

    Garen thought to himself. At the same time, he tightened the fog and hid himself deeper.

    He wanted to know how the frost forest serpent Dragon had provoked this unknown legendary creature.

    The figure didn¡¯t have any intention of stopping and shed past at an extremely fast speed.

    However, when it passed by the snow-capped mountain where the wailing sounds continued, it stopped in its tracks.

 Chapter 356

    ?

    Chapter 356: Moonlight Pdin (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The Silver Moon hung high in the sky and the moonlight was cold.

    Ulpian was stillpletely clueless about what was going to happen.

    It was still ying with its weak prey in high spirits, treating the blood and bones as toys. It never got tired of it. There was a sense of naivety and cruelty to this snake-Dragon species.

    The moonlight was like water.

    The swaying mist had appeared out of nowhere and shrouded the towering snow mountains, including Ulpian. However, Ulpian did not seem to be aware of the changes in the outside world. This mist was not naturally produced.

    After that, the sound that he heard alerted him.

    The sound of horse hooves, which sounded like iron hooves stepping on ice, came closer and closer, as if it was just a few inches away from his ear.

    Ta ta ta ...

    The crisp sound of horse hooves reverberated from all directions.

    It was only then that Ulpian realized that something was amiss. He noticed the strange changes in his surroundings.

    The thick white fog blocked its vision.

    The ferocious frost forest serpent Dragon did not show any fear. It gobbled up the half-dead prey in one bite, then wriggled its slender body, its dark green scales full of sharp thorns rustling.

    where did this little thinge from? you¡¯re trying to y tricks on me, Ulpian.

    scram! Ulpian roared.

    It took a deep breath, then spat out the Dragon Breath of the frost forest serpent Dragon.

    It was almost solid charged steam.

    The dragon¡¯s head turned, and as Ulpian¡¯s movements were carried out, his Dragon Breath stirred up the surrounding pale-white mist, tearing it apart. However, in the blink of an eye, even more pale-white mist gathered and filled the wintry forest serpent Dragon¡¯s vision once again.

    snake dragon species. They are brutal and bloodthirsty by nature. They love to kill the weak. They are all evil and damned creatures.

    The sound of horse hooves stopped.

    At the same time, a voice as cold as ice came from the mist.

    Ulpian¡¯s gaze turned fierce as he suddenly turned around and spat out a dragon¡¯s breath in the direction of the source of the sound. It tore open a path through the pale-white fog, but it did not seem to have hit any of its targets.

    little sneaky mouse, your voice sounds delicious.

    The moment Ulpian heard the other party¡¯s cold voice, he instinctively felt a surge of appetite. He felt extremely hungry, and at the same time, he felt a sense of greed and desire.

    In addition, Ulpian also understood the other party¡¯snguage.

    It wasn¡¯t dragonnguage,monnguage, or evil spiritnguage.

    It was ... Elvish.

    The Elvish intonations were rhythmical, and even though the words were cold and filled with killing intent, they sounded as beautiful and melodious as a poem.

    so it¡¯s an elf. Hehe, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve tasted the delicious vor of an elf.

    when I catch you, I¡¯ll carefully chew every inch of your flesh and taste the iparable deliciousness of an elf¡¯s body.

    Elves were the snake-Dragon species ¡®favorite food.

    After sensing that the other party was very likely an elf, Ulpian¡¯s appetite was greatly stimted.

    Spell-like ability-truth-knowing technique!

    The art of truth wasparable to a powerful perception spell possessed by the snake dragon species. It could see through many illusions or concealment spells.

    After disying his true knowledge skill, Ulpian scanned his surroundings and scanned his gaze inch by inch.

    Under his vision of truth, the surrounding pale-white fog became thin and illusory. Hence, a white figure riding a White Horse and holding an exquisite long sword appeared in Ulpian¡¯s vision.

    The creature was pale and looked like a ghost in the fog.

    But the other party had a physical body.

    Ulbis smelled a delicious smell that made it salivate. It was indeed the smell of elves.

    The pale figure had a handsome human-like appearance, and a pair of slightly pointed elf ears could be seen on both sides of his cheeks. This elf¡¯s appearance was too handsome and very androgynous, and it was almost impossible to tell if this guy was male or female just from his appearance.

    However, judging from the never-moving figure and the low and cold voice just now ...

    The elf was a male.

    Stimted by his appetite, Ulpian¡¯s eyes turned Scarlet, and his muscles tensed up. His body shot out like an arrow from a bow as he shot toward the pale elf.

    The difference in size between the two of them was like a high-speed train tearing through the fog and crashing into an ordinary human.

    On the other side.

    Facing the menacing, roaring cold forest serpent Dragon ...

    The puny pale elf held his sword in front of his chest.

    At this moment, the moonlight seemed to have be even colder. A cold air was instantly generated from the surroundings. The invisible moonlight seemed to be drawn by the opponent¡¯s sharp sword and attached itself to it, turning into ayer of cold brilliance.

    rm bells went off in Ulpian¡¯s heart.

    Just by looking at the other party¡¯s sharp sword, it felt a faint stabbing pain all over its body, and a kind of death aura hit it in the face.

    Therefore, the overbearing Ulpian mmed on the brakes.

    It didn¡¯t waste any time and turned to run.

    The pale elf was slightly stunned.

    This was the first time he had seen a Dragon Snake species that knew how to escape.

    Snake-Dragon species and elves were mortal enemies. Every time this elf who had lived for thousands of years found a snake-Dragon species, he would spare no effort to kill them. Many snake-Dragon species had died at his hands.

    But they had one thing inmon.

    Even if they knew they couldn¡¯t win, they would still scream and pounce on him, then die brazenly, using their lives as the price tounch a vicious death curse.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    The pale elf chuckled.

    The crisp sound of horse hooves rang out again.

    The horse he was riding on neighed and left a straight line in the air as it chased after Ulpian. The distance between the two of them rapidly closed, and in just two breaths ¡®time, Ulpian was once again within his attack range.

 Chapter 357

    ?

    Chapter 357: Moonlight Pdin _2

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can win.¡±

    ¡°And I can¡¯t jump off ...¡±

    Ulpian took a nce behind him.

    The dark green mask revealed a ferocious expression, and the escaping body also came to an abrupt stop.

    The reason why it would run away at the first moment was because garen had told it not tomit suicide and curse the other party when it knew that it could not defeat the enemy. Ulpian listened to garen¡¯s words, but when it could not escape, Ulpian still decided to let the other party have a taste of the power of the snake dragon species ¡®death curse.

    Indifferent to life and death, fight if you¡¯re not convinced!

    At the same time.

    Just as Ulpian turned around and was about to fight to the death with the other party ...

    Buzzzzzz!

    A profound Dragon¡¯s might descended from the sky like an invisible storm, causing the space here to almost freeze.

    Ulpian raised his head in surprise.

    The pale elf, who was less than a thousand meters behind it, also looked up at the sky with a serious expression.

    The clouds dispersed, revealing a pair of tinum-colored dragon eyes.

    The silver Dragon¡¯s wings blocked the moonlight, and it looked at the pale elf quietly with a heavy pressure.

    The pale elf frowned and said in themonnguage, ¡± ¡°Your Excellency, unknown true dragon, why are you stopping me?¡±

    could it be that he wants to protect this cruel and bloodthirsty evil Dragon Snake? ¡±

    True dragons and snake-Dragon species were basically ipatible.

    The snake dragon species had Dragon might, inheritance, and Dragon Breath, but they were not regarded as a part of the true dragon Tribe. The snake dragon species did not care whether they were recognized or not, but the true Dragon¡¯s condescending contempt and arrogance made the snake dragon species hate it from the bottom of their hearts.

    The legendary dragon that suddenly appeared from the clouds in the sky didn¡¯t look like an evil creature.

    And he couldn¡¯t see the other¡¯s depth.

    Thus, the pale elf asked patiently.

    ¡°It is my subordinate, and it is loyal to me.¡±

    The silver Dragon was bathed in the moonlight. Its eyes were calm as it looked down.

    The pale elf¡¯s expression sank when he received a response.

    I don¡¯t think you look like an evil Dragon. It¡¯s not a wise choice to treat the snake-Dragon species, who are cruel and fierce by nature, as subordinates.

    The pale elf said.

    He looked up at garen, but there was no fear on his exquisite and perfect face.

    Garen¡¯s expression did not change, and he said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Every inch ofnd and every Snow Mountain here is my territory.¡±

    After a pause, his tinum Dragon eyes became sharp.

    ¡°Outsiders don¡¯t need to worry about whether my subordinates are good or evil.¡±

    Ulbis ¡®body spiralled and sneaked under garen¡¯s dragon wings. Then, it looked at the pale elf provocatively, its eyes filled with greed. It was obvious that it was still obsessed with the elf meat.

    Sir, elves with soft skin and tender flesh are the most delicious. They are the most delicious food in the world. You must not let him go.

    Ulbis licked his lips and spoke to garen in the Dragonnguage.

    The pale elf¡¯s expression turned cold.

    He could understand the Dragonnguage.

    The pale elf sized up the 46-meter-long Silver Dragon, but he didn¡¯t immediately attack.

    He could not sense the depth of garen¡¯s strength.

    This already showed the level of the other party.

    Moreover, just from his body shape, garen had the body shape of an ancient dragon. The pale elf did not think that he would be a match for an ancient dragon with a strong aura.

    powerful Dragon, my name is Adonis. I am a Moon Elf from the elven Kingdom, a Moon Knight.

    ¡°For the sake of the legendary dragon, I¡¯ll pretend I¡¯ve never met it.¡±

    but since this Dragon Snake is your subordinate, please discipline him strictly so that he doesn¡¯t bring you unnecessary trouble.

    The moonlight Knight¡¯s gaze swept past Ulpian, then looked at garen as he spoke in a deep voice.

    After saying that, The Pale Horse he was sitting on neighed, and the moonlight around him swayed, causing his body to gradually be illusory.

    This guy used some kind of teleportation spell and was about to leave.

    At the same time, the rolling Dragon¡¯s might pressed down fiercely.

    The Pale Horse¡¯s movements froze, and the moonlight Knight¡¯s face instantly darkened. His teleportation spell had been interrupted by garen¡¯s Dragon might.

    ¡°Sir, what do you mean by this?¡±

    The moonlight Knight tightened his grip on the sword in his hand and said in a deep voice.

    Garen¡¯s face was filled with doubt. He grinned, revealing his sharp fangs, and said, ¡± elf, you have barged into my territory and attacked my subordinates.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too simple to just walk away like this?¡±

    The moonlight Knight looked at the Dragon-snake species that was still looking at him provocatively and said, ¡± ¡°Your Excellency true dragon, your subordinate doesn¡¯t seem to be injured.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Who says I¡¯m not injured?¡±

    Ulpian¡¯s eyes widened.

    The moment their boss arrived, the bold Ulpian did not show any signs of fear toward the moonlight Knight.

    I was frightened by you. My spirit was damaged!

    ¡°I might not dare to go out hunting alone in the future. I might even starve to death!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying I¡¯m not injured? This is a fatal wound!¡±

    It was rare for Ulpian¡¯s mind to think so quickly. Garen looked at him with an appreciative gaze.

    Lord garen, this guy bullied me. You have to avenge me.

    ¡°If I die, the snake dragon species on the Noah continent may go extinct.¡±

    The snake-Dragon species ¡®evil face showed a wronged expression and it shouted.

    Garen did not respond to Ulpian.

    He looked at the moonlight Knight and said in a calm voice, ¡± you¡¯ve heard it. Whether you invade my territory or injure my subordinates, I won¡¯t allow you to leave so easily.

 Chapter 358

    ?

    Chapter 358: Moonlight Pdin-3

    Trantor: 549690339

    The moonlight Knight frowned and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Then how do you want to solve it?¡±

    Garen¡¯s gaze wandered around the moonlight Knight.

    The silver sword in his hand seemed to have merged with the moonlight. It was obviously a good treasure, a legendary weapon.

    Other than that, there was also the bracelet on his wrist, the armor on his body, and other equipment. They were all surrounded by rich elemental spiritual light.

    Finally, garen¡¯s gaze swept past the moonlight Knight himself.

    take off your magic tools and leave half of your blood essence behind, and I¡¯ll let you leave safely.

    The reason garen wanted the other party¡¯s blood was not because he wanted to taste the elf¡¯s blood and see if it was as delicious as the snake dragon species had said.

    It was mainly because of the high Elf skull.

    This was a legendary item that had a spiritual connection with garen and belonged to him. Due to theck of High Elf blood, he had not been able to activate it. Garen was rather disappointed that he could not use the maze domain that could protect the Dragon¡¯s Nest.

    However, just now.

    The high elf¡¯s skull began to shake.

    It conveyed to garen an extreme desire for the blood of the moonlight Knight.

    This fellow was a high Elf!

    He wasn¡¯t an ordinary elf native to the Noah continent.

    The elven Kingdom that the moonlight Knight mentioned was not in the main material ne. It was an outer ne dominated by the elves and had many names such as the forest of elves and the natural wilderness.

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Garen¡¯s exorbitant words caused the moonlight Knight¡¯s face to turn cold.

    taking in a Dragon Snake as a subordinate, it¡¯s indeed an evil Dragon.

    with the Father of elves as my witness, I, Adonis, hereby swear that I will represent the moon and hunt you down until the end of my life!

    The moonlight Knights were not kind Knights. They were the war weapons of the elves.

    Under the illumination of the moon, the moonlight Knights traveled to different dimensions and different worlds. They descended with the cold night and tirelessly eradicated the elves ¡®enemy species.

    It represents the moon ...

    Destroy me on behalf of the moon?

    The moonlight Knight¡¯s serious words made garenugh out loud because of some of his memories from his previous life.

    elf, you¡¯d better think about how to escape from my hands first.

    Garen intended to capture this legendary-level Elven Knight alive.

    He didn¡¯t know how much High Elf blood was needed to activate the high Elf skull, so it was better to capture it alive and keep it in captivity so that he could collect blood continuously.

    This kind of behavior was quite evil in the eyes of outsiders.

    But garen did not care about that.

    As soon as garen finished speaking, the moonlight Knight¡¯s face darkened.

    The endless moonlight was like a stream of water, sparkling and clear. It gathered around his body, turning into cold and threatening moonlight.

    The moonlight Knight pointed his sword at garen, and the magic in his body burst forth.

    But at this moment, he suddenly realized that the time and space around him seemed to have frozen for a moment. His mind was still working, but he had lost control of his body in that instant. Thus, the burst of mana had instead caused him harm.

    Garen saw that the moonlight Knight¡¯s face had suddenly turned much paler, and nodded slightly.

    When his opponent was gathering his strength and was about to use his ability, garen used time division on him.

    At that moment, the time that the moonlight Knight perceived was separated from the time that his body was experiencing. His perception of time was in disorder, and the result was that he could only watch himself suffer the bite of mana.

    There was more than one use for time division.

    Garen treated the moonlight Knight as a test subject to test out his abilities, so he did not immediately use time freeze to grab him.

    ¡°You ...¡±

    The moonlight Knight spat out a mouthful of blood and looked at garen with a suspicious expression.

    He knew that the bite of his magic power was caused by garen, but he had no idea when garen made his move and how he affected him. He didn¡¯t even have the most basic feeling.

    In such a situation, the moonlight Knight instantly understood that the silver Dragon in front of him was not something he couldpare to.

    Although they were all legends, there was a huge gap between them.

    He felt that he and garen were not on the same level of legendary.

    Legendary creatures were not stupid.

    After realizing that he was no match for Ulpian, the moonlight Knight decided to run away, just like Ulpian.

    The Pale Horse he was sitting on let out a loud neigh.

    The moonlight that was as cold as water gathered from all directions, forming a pair of thin and transparent wings that were like the stars.

    Countless wind elemental energy surrounded the transparent wings.

    It was obviously extremely fast.

    Garen¡¯s expression did not change.

    The power of time condensed into silk and silently sealed the space in front of The Pale Horse.

    The Pale Horse pped its wings.

    Buzzzzzz!

    Blood sttered everywhere.

    The Pale Horse pped its wings and sped away from garen.

    However, at this moment, the moonlight Knight sensed an extremely dangerous aura.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    stop! he shouted, but The Pale Horse with its transparent wings was too fast and couldn¡¯t stop in time.

    The moonlight Knight¡¯s heart trembled, and his body flew off the back of his horse.

    Then, under the Furious gaze of the moonlight Knight, The Pale Horse charged forward and crashed into a dangerous area.

    It was a chaotic flow of time that contained countless rifts. It was invisible, but extremely fatal. Thus, The Pale Horse seemed to be cut by invisible des. Dense cracks appeared on its body at first, and then it was precisely disintegrated into pieces by these cracks.

 Chapter 359

    ?

    Chapter 359: Moonlight Pdin_4

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°The physical damage of time division isparable to the copse of the ne.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that it can¡¯t be used on the target.¡±

    Garen squinted his eyes and examined the results of his ability.

    On the other side, his beloved horse was dismembered in an instant, and moonlight Knight¡¯s face showed an irrepressible rage.

    you will pay for your actions with blood!

    Next, the moonlight Knight cut off his left arm with his sword, and quickly chanted an obscure spell in Elvish that garen could not understand.

    His left arm suddenly dried up, as if it had experienced thousands of years in an instant. It lost all its vitality and was blown into ashes by the cold wind in the sky.

    ¡°The high Elves ¡®life magic.¡±

    Garen stared at his opponent.

    By consuming vitality, the high Elves could cast spells that were much stronger than ordinary spells. They were called life arcane spells or life spells, and the maze domain was also a type of Life spell.

    The sword in the moonlight Knight¡¯s right hand shone brightly.

    The cold moonlight formed an extended de that was hundreds of meters long.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    The moonlight Knight flew over and shed at garen at the same time.

    At the edge of the sharp de formed by moonlight, one could vaguely see some fine spatial cracks. There were not many, but they did exist, enough to show the power of this sword.

    However ...

    A legendary creature that could not detect the power of time and had no way to deal with it, no matter how strong it was or how many tricks it had, was no different from a fish on a board to garen. It was at his mercy.

    Garen simply used time eleration.

    The target of the eleration was not himself, but the weapon of the moonlight Knight.

    As a result, under the moonlight Knight¡¯s shocked and horrified expression, before he could even get close to garen, the speed of the moonlight de that was hundreds of meters long suddenly increased, and it drew a sharp arc downwards, like a crescent moon.

    The momentum was not bad.

    However, because it had shed down with a sudden increase in speed, it did not even touch garen¡¯s hair.

    Garen rubbed his chin, toozy to even move.

    many of my abilities have been enhanced. In the past, time eleration could not be used on the enemy¡¯s weapon.

    The eleration seemed to be a positive improvement.

    However, for legendary creatures who strived to perfectly control every trace of their own power, such a sudden eleration out of their control could be quite fatal and cost them their lives.

    The moonlight Knight was furious.

    While he was angry, he also felt scared.

    As a powerful legendary creature, today¡¯s encounter was hard for him to understand.

    He didn¡¯t understand what ability the silver Dragon had used to render him helpless. It was as if he wasn¡¯t the revered legendary moonlight Knight, but a weak ordinary elf.

    it¡¯s over. Give up your meaningless struggle.

    The dull dragonnguage sounded.

    The next moment, the huge Silver Dragon disappeared from its spot.

    At the same time, a beam of light appeared in the moonlight Knight¡¯s field of vision. It was a silver light that disappeared in a sh.

    When he came back to his senses, the pair of tinum Dragon eyes was already close at hand.

    Only then did the sound of breathing as heavy as Thunder slowly came.

    how is this possible? what kind of Dragon is this?!

    even an ancient dragon shouldn¡¯t have such an ability!

    The moonlight Knight was shocked and was about to move away.

    However, he could not move.

    The moonlight Knight was caught in garen¡¯s dragon ws.

    His sharp sword had alreadynded in garen¡¯s other Dragon w.

    Moonlight Knight had no idea how this had happened.

    ¡°Little thing, I¡¯ve given you a chance,¡±

    The face embedded with fine dragon scales slowly approached and sized up the moonlight Knight at a close distance.

    The moonlight Knight started to struggle.

    However, the Dragon w did not move at all. It was as steady as Mount Tai.

    With garen¡¯s strength, if a legendary creature of the moonlight Knight¡¯s size were to fall into his dragon ws, it would be impossible for it to escape.

    ¡°My Lord, eat him, eat him.¡±

    Ulpian was certain that garen would be able to capture this elf easily, so he was not surprised.

    It leaned over and stuck out its long Scarlet tongue, licking its fangs. After smelling the scent of the moonlight Knight, it drooled.

    after you finish eating, can you leave some meat for me so that I can try it? I haven¡¯t eaten elves in a long time. Moreover, such a powerful elf must be super delicious.

    Ulpian wiped off his saliva and looked at garen as he spoke with an eager expression.

    ¡°I need to extract his blood, not for eating.¡±

    ah, then can I lick the blood after I draw it out? ¡±

    Garen was at a loss for words.

    He ruthlessly rejected Ulpian¡¯s request.

    Ulpian thought for a moment and unwillingly said, ¡± ¡°Then can I lick him? I¡¯m just getting a little bit of the smell.¡±

    Looking at the eager-looking Ulpian, garen did not reject him anymore.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you lick it. Hurry up.¡±

    After all, it was caught using Ulpian¡¯s fishing, so garen thought of giving it some benefits.

    Looking at its drooling appearance, it was not a big deal to lick it to satisfy its hunger.

    A legend like the moonlight Knight wouldn¡¯t die even if the snake-Dragon species licked him.

    After obtaining garen¡¯s approval, Ulpian¡¯s face was filled with joy. He immediately said in a low, muffled voice, ¡± thank you, great dragon of eternity.

    The moonlight Knight was still struggling, and when he came back to his senses, he saw a wet forked tongue licking towards him.

    Slurp ...

    In an extremely agile manner, ulbis ¡®tongue followed moonlight Knight¡¯s head all the way to his waist, licking himpletely without leaving a single trace.

 Chapter 360

    ?

    Chapter 360: Moonlight Pdin-5

    Trantor: 549690339

    The moonlight Knight was covered in saliva.

    The androgynous face was filled with confusion.

    The usually elegant and cold moonlight Knight couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore when he saw the long tongue of the snake-Dragone over and lick him again.

    ¡°Even the evil demons are more merciful than you!¡±

    The moonlight Knight roared, and blue veins popped out on his forehead.

    Hearing his roar, Ulpian was slightly taken aback. Then, heughed out loud and said, ¡± ¡°Little elf, you don¡¯t think you can leave safely just because youplimented me, do you?¡±

    Praise ... The moonlight Knight¡¯s vision went dark.

    He, who loved to be clean, was now covered in wet and sticky saliva. This huge stimtion almost made him faint.

    ¡°You two! Just wait for my relentless pursuit!¡±

    After another angry roar, moonlight Knight¡¯s body stiffened, and his head drooped down powerlessly.

    Eh?

    Garen was slightly stunned.

    This guymitted suicide.

    He died a clean death.

    Hemitted suicide just because he was licked ... Garen didn¡¯t believe that this was the nature of a legendary creature.

    he¡¯s still shouting like this when he¡¯s trying tomit suicide ...

    Garen frowned.

    He took out the soul cage and aimed it at the moonlight Knight.

    The moonlight Knight¡¯s soul was reflected under the pale green light.

    His face was cold as he stared at garen and the cold forest Naga.

    At the same time.

    A beam of moonlight fell, prating the pale green light of the soul cage and absorbing the soul of the moonlight Knight.

    ¡°A resurrection spell?¡±

    Garen¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    His spell attainment was not low now, and he had read arge number of spell books, so he had a rich knowledge of spells in his mind.

    It was as if some powerful resurrection spell was in effect.

    As his mind whirred, garen thought of a legendary spell that was mentioned in a book.

    An unexpected resurrection spell.

    This resurrection spell could resurrect the moonlight Knight at a predetermined location. Although he would be in a weakened state after the resurrection, he would definitely be safe because the resurrection location was a fixed safe ce.

    ¡°I will hunt you down until the end of my life.¡±

    The moonlight Knight¡¯s soul¡¯s eyes were cold as he spoke again.

    If he could not interrupt his resurrection spell, this guy could attack garen again and again without caring about his life. It would be a troublesome thing for garen to be targeted by a legend who was not afraid of death and woulde back repeatedly.

    However, under such circumstances, garen could not help but smile.

    As the moonlight Knight¡¯s soul was being pulled away, garen opened up the dimensional space and took out a ring.

    It was a piece of legendary equipment called the ring of protection, which he had obtained from the Pope of light.

    On the ring of protection, there were two ninth-circle spells.

    The great disintegration spell and great disintegration spell.

    Among them, the great disintegration spell was a notorious legendary ninth-circle spell.

    ¡°If it was another legend, you might have really escaped.¡±

    After a pause, garen chuckled. but you¡¯re unlucky to have met me.

    He poured his mana into the ring of protection and used his power of the will to lock onto his target.

    An inconspicuous white light shot out from the ring of protection andnded on the pir of moonlight that reached the sky.

    At this moment, under the moonlight Knight¡¯s desperate gaze, countless cobweb-like cracks extended, and the moonlight shattered like countless mirror fragments.

    The spell effect of the idental resurrection was destroyed by the great disintegration spell.

    ¡°No!¡±

    The resurrection spell to return to the elven Kingdom was interrupted, and the soul of the moonlight Knight was ashen.

    ¡°You want to die?¡±

    ¡°How can it be so easy?¡±

    The soul was then absorbed into the dead body, and it was destroyed along with the body¡¯s decay.

    Garen took out a milky white scroll.

    After taking care of the Aragami clone, garen received a reward from the metal Dragon race. In order to express his gratitude, the light Pope also gave him some gifts.

    For example, this level eight powerful resurrection spell.

    The moonlight Knight had justmitted suicide, and his body was missing a left arm. Other than that, he was basically intact. The powerful resurrection spell was enough to resurrect such a dead person.

    The scroll was torn apart, and milky-white light gathered and fell, like drops of white raindrops, soaking into the body of the moonlight Knight.

    The aura of death that had been growing in his body was dispelled, and his life force was rejuvenated. His life force was recovering bit by bit.

    The moonlight Knight slowly opened his eyes.

    There was no joy in his eyes.

    Because he was still in the silver dragon¡¯s w, he could not move or escape.

    ¡°My Lord, this guy must be thinking of how to escape. Why don¡¯t we eat him?¡±

    Ulpian said, not forgetting his original intentions.

    Garen opened his Dragon mouth and aimed at the moonlight Knight.

    Ulpian thought that garen was going to eat him, so he hurriedly shouted, ¡± ¡°Leave me a little, my Lord. I beg you, leave me a little.¡±

    Garen ignored Ulpian.

    He spat out the breath of time.

    The invisible dragon Breath came and enveloped the moonlight Knight.

    His body disappeared inch by inch, and in the blink of an eye, he was expelled out of the flow of time by the breath of time.

    Since the other party was a legend, this method would make garen consume a certain amount of time power at all times. However, to capture a legend alive and make it difficult for him to resist the means of causing trouble, expelling the breath of time was the most effective method that garen had.

 Chapter 361

    ?

    Chapter 361: The will of the elf God _1

    Trantor: 549690339

    Extreme north, the undying fortress.

    The silver Dragon¡¯s massive figure sat on top of the countless stacks of gold coins and gemstones.

    It was a skull that was simr in size and shape to a normal human¡¯s head, but its entire body seemed to be made from a crystal-clear material. At this moment, garen was carefully holding it between his sharp ws.

    Garen carefully examined the high Elf skull.

    This legendary magical tool that looked like a piece of art was in a half-dormant state at the moment. It could not be used because itcked a key material.

    The blood of the high Elves.

    However, garen had already obtained this missing material.

    [ if you pour the blood of a High Elf on it, you will be sessfully activated. ]

    The high elf¡¯s skull trembled slightly, as if it was responding to garen¡¯s words.

    Immediately, garen¡¯s thoughts moved, and the power of time burst forth.

    The moon Elf who had been banished outside the flow of time was once again drawn in by the river of time. Her pale figure gradually appeared from the void, and was once again caught by garen¡¯s w. His magic power locked his entire body, making him unable to move.

    To the moonlight Knight, his time perception had only passed for an instant.

    It was as if the world around him was spinning with just a sh. From the area above the Snowy Mountains where the cold wind whistled, he arrived at this sealed nest that was shining with the luster of countless treasures.

    He couldn¡¯t understand the situation.

    The moonlight Knight was already used to it, or rather, he was numb to it.

    At the same time.

    This Pale Moon Elf saw the Crystal Skull that garen was holding in his other Dragon w.

    He was slightly stunned at first, then he was burning with anger.

    Obviously, with just a nce, he noticed that the Crystal Skull was an evil item made from the body of the high Elves, which was a serious sphemy and disrespect to the elves.

    evil Dragon, you ...

    The moonlight Knight¡¯s face was filled with anger and he opened his mouth to speak.

    However, before he could finish his sentence, garen found him too noisy and used a local time freeze to freeze him.

    After waking up this time, garen¡¯s control over the time freeze domain had greatly improved.

    The most significant change was that he could directly freeze time on creatures that were closer to him. He did not have to release his entire territory every time to freeze everything within the range.

    The benefits of this were self-evident.

    Only targeting one target and a small area of time freeze allowed garen¡¯s power of time consumption to be greatly reduced. Even if the other party was a legendary creature, it would not take much time to stop him at such a close distance.

    As such, time freeze was no longer a trump card that required a huge amount of energy for garen.

    When he woke up, garen had used the creature level detection spell on himself.

    His creature rank had increased to level 30.

    Level 30, the increase in this creature¡¯s level did not match garen¡¯s true strength.

    The creature rank detection spell was not as urate on garen.

    At the very least, garen felt that his current strength level was at least double that of before. If there were other creatures that knew the creature level detection spell and used this spell on him, and then thought that he was an Ordinary Level 30 legendary creature, he would definitely suffer a big loss.

    Back to the main topic.

    When the moonlight Knight appeared, the skull of the high Elf immediately trembled violently, revealing a sense of impatience, and at the same time, it transmitted an extreme desire and greed to garen.

    It was indeed not a decent legendary equipment.

    It was just that the feeling of greed that came from it was rather evil.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, his blood will be yours soon.¡±

    With a light wave of its sharp ws, the moonlight Knight¡¯s neck artery was pierced.

    Such injuries were not fatal to legendary creatures.

    Before the high elf¡¯s skull waspletely activated, garen did not have any thoughts of killing this legendary elf.

    He was from the elven Kingdom.

    There were not many records of the elven Kingdom in the Dragon¡¯s inheritance, but it was mentioned that there were two elven guardians with great divine power in the elven Kingdom. Great divine power was not a weak God.

    Garen still wanted to learn more about the elven Kingdom through the moonlight Knight.

    For some reason, he had a natural aversion to elves.

    Although it could not bepared to the giant, the level of disgust surprised garen.

    An elf¡¯s appearance was basically based on a Dragon¡¯s aesthetic. Under normal circumstances, if there was no enmity between the two the first time he saw an elf, garen did not think that he would hate such a creature from the bottom of his heart.

    But he really did hate moonlight Knight.

    From the first time he saw this guy, garen did not have any good feelings towards him.

    When he heard about the elven Kingdom, he had a strong desire to destroy it.

    This kind of intense emotional fluctuation was obviously unreasonable to garen.

    could it be that there was a great enmity between the dragons and the elves in the past? ¡±

    Garen spected.

    He didn¡¯t think too much about this issue, because he had important things to do at the moment.

    When the moonlight Knight¡¯s carotid artery was cut open by him, a red blood with a little silver glint, as if it was mixed with silver gravel, flowed out. The moonlight Knight¡¯s already pale face became even paler, and his aura gradually weakened.

    Thanks to the time freeze, he did not feel the pain of his blood slowly flowing out of his body.

    At the same time.

    The moment the blood of the high Elves was exposed to the air ...

    The Crystal Skull immediately burst out with a blood-red brilliance, and then began to spin.

 Chapter 362

    ?

    Chapter 362: The will of the elf God _2

    Trantor: 549690339

    Garen did not restrict the Crystal Skull¡¯s movements and allowed it to fly.

    At this moment, the thick blood-red light was like a Scarlet curtain, suppressing the luster of the treasures in the fortress ¡®main nest, making the atmosphere here a little terrifying and oppressive. Garen¡¯s Silver scale armor was also intertwined with ayer of blood-red light.

    Yuna, who was fast asleep on the other side, turned over and continued to sleep.

    Immediately.

    The Crystal Skull¡¯s upper and lower jaw trembled violently and slowly opened towards the moonlight Knight, who had been frozen in time.

    The fleshless teeth and bones were originally like pieces of crystal clear white jade, but now they had turned into a terrifying Scarlet color because of the blood light.

    Ka ka ka ...

    The crisp sound of teeth ttering could be heard.

    The blood of the high Elves that flowed out of the moonlight Knight¡¯s body seemed to be attracted by an invisible force. It floated away from his skin and formed a blood-red stream in the air, which was quickly swallowed by the Crystal Skull.

    Blood-red lines began to bloom and extend on the Crystal Skull.

    The high Elves ¡®blood formed a small stream that connected the moonlight Knight and the Crystal Skull, and it was continuously extracted and stripped.

    Garen watched all of this quietly.

    As time passed, the moonlight Knight¡¯s vitality had been reduced to an extremely weak level, and the Crystal Skull was covered with clusters of blood patterns, like a blooming bright blood flower, adding a strange evil beauty.

    ¡°It seems to be enough.¡±

    Garen nodded slightly.

    His previous worries were unnecessary.

    The blood of a legendary High Elf was enough to satisfy this legendary item.

    The skull that seemed to be made of red crystal was no longer greedily absorbing the blood of the moonlight Knight. The moonlight Knight beside it had not died yet.

    However, garen was surprised.

    At thest moment when the Crystal Skull was activated, the soul of the moonlight Knight was extracted from his body with blood. The moonlight Knight, who was still alive, died again.

    ¡°Even the soul has to be absorbed?¡±

    Garen narrowed his eyes.

    Blood was enough to activate the ability.

    Extracting the soul of the moonlight Knight seemed to have other effects on the Crystal Skull.

    Under garen¡¯s will, the moonlight Knight¡¯s soul was frozen in mid-air, while the Crystal Skull transmitted its desire to garen. It basically meant that the high Elves ¡®soul could allow it to upgrade to a higher level of intelligence, and it could also improve other abilities and qualities in all aspects.

    After thinking for a few seconds, garen released the control of the Crystal Skull.

    At the same time, after escaping from time freeze, moonlight Knight¡¯s soul was at a loss and looked around.

    In his field of vision, a huge skull was opening its mouth wide, and its empty eye sockets were filled with greed and hunger.

    Whoosh!

    Under garen¡¯s gaze, the Crystal Skull sucked the moonlight Knight¡¯s soul into its mouth, then chewed it vigorously. In a burst of painful wails, the Crystal Skull tore the moonlight Knight¡¯s soul apart in the blink of an eye, and absorbed it at the same time.

    The surface of the Crystal Skull flickered with a moonlight-like luster.

    The elemental light around the skull became more and more dazzling, and its quality was indeed improving.

    After a few minutes, the elemental light gradually stabilized.

    The Crystal Skull had changed greatly.

    It now looked like a translucent art piece made of Ruby, and there was a light flowing on its surface from time to time. It was obviously an unusual magic tool.

    m-master ...

    The Crystal Skull¡¯s lips opened and closed, and a somewhat choppymonnguage sounded through the vibration of the air.

    Garen was slightly stunned at first, then his eyes revealed a look of joy.

    Legendary equipment all had intelligence, but this intelligence was not very powerful. It could only understand the user¡¯s intentions and make a vague response. Legendary equipment that could directlymunicate were all top existences.

    This meant that it could grow on its own.

    Such legendary equipment was no longer limited to the upper limit they had when they were forged. They knew how to improve themselves through the corresponding materials, magic, or rituals to make themselves stronger.

    In some books, it was recorded that legendary equipment with extremely powerful intelligence could even control the user and use the user¡¯s body toplete their own ambitions.

    ¡°Master, you have given me a new life. Please give me a name.¡±

    The choppy words were repeated a few times, but they quickly became fluent.

    The Crystal Skull floated beside garen, spinning around him, its lips opening and closing.

    A piece of legendary equipment that could grow on its own, precious and dangerous.

    However, as long as the user always maintained a stronger power than it, they would not be controlled and affected by it.

    Garen didn¡¯t think that a piece of legendary equipment would be able to grow faster than him.

    ¡°Bestow a name ...¡±

    Garen rubbed his chin and thought quietly for a few seconds.

    The Crystal Skull was obtained from Harris. He had made garen taste the fear of death for the first time. Garen had a deep impression of this guy, and had always wanted to avenge himself one day.

    ¡°Halius, from now on, this is your name.¡±

    By giving the Crystal Skull this name, it could remind garen not to forget about it, and that he could kill it a few more times in the future when he had the ability.

    ¡°Thank you for your gift.¡±

    The Crystal Skull floated up and down, and its eye sockets lit up with a me-like light.

    It now looked like a living thing.

    A momentter, the silver Dragon¡¯s figure appeared under the sky of the icy ins of the extreme north.

 Chapter 363

    ?

    Chapter 363: The will of the elf God _3

    Trantor: 549690339

    Garen stood firmly on the dome of the fortress against the moonlight and snow.

    He looked into the distance and his gaze swept across the territory that belonged to him.

    The Crystal Skull hovered beside him, as if it was not bound by gravity.

    ¡°Halius, show me your ability.¡±

    ¡°Cast a defense on my territory.¡±

    The most powerful ability of this legendary equipment was the long-lost High Elven spell, the maze domain.

    In addition, it was also engraved with a number of necromancy spells.

    ¡°As you wish, master.¡±

    The Crystal Skull buzzed and then began to spin rapidly, almost turning into a ball of light.

    At this moment, the elemental energy of the ice ins of the extreme north went berserk.

    Elemental energy of all attributes was gathering towards the Crystal Skull.

    At the same time, ripples spread out from the Crystal Skull and spread into the distance, intertwining elemental energy and special High Elven magic to form a vast, invisible but substantial light curtain at the edge.

    The bowl-shaped light curtain expanded rapidly, covering the area inch by inch.

    The stronger the creature affected by it was, the more it could sense it.

    To ordinary creatures, it was as if a breeze had blown past them, and they were toozy to react at all. However, the two high-level spell casters, Kris and Fred, narrowed their eyes at this moment, feeling as if the space around them was filled with an invisible and special power.

    In the time of a dozen breaths, a vast light screen barrier rose around the ice cliff territory.

    It was invisible to the naked eye, but its existence could be vaguely sensed.

    master, the maze domain has been activated.

    Garen flew up into the sky, and when he was almost seven thousand meters high, he passed through the high sky boundary of the maze domain.

    He looked down and could clearly see the maze barrier on the ice ins of the extreme north.

    The maze domain had many functions. It could be used to expel certain creatures, allow only certain creatures to enter and exit, and suppress the use and effects of magic ... This was a special spell that originated from the high Elves and was an extremely powerful magic technique.

    ¡°Entry and exit are prohibited.¡±

    Through the spiritual connection with the equipment, garen gave an order to the Crystal Skull.

    The next moment, the invisible light screen flickered, and it seemed indestructible.

    Garen could clearly see that at the boundary of a certain maze, a stupid northernmost violent bear was running forward, and then hit the invisible maze domain head-on, and was confused by the strong rebound.

    ¡°Owuu?¡±

    The befuddled Thule bear regained its senses and sat on the ground with a dumbfounded expression.

    Immediately after, it stretched out its sharp ws and tried to scratch forward.

    An undetectable ripple appeared, and the rebound force appeared again, making it difficult for the Arctic bear¡¯s sharp ws to advance.

    This violent bear was furious.

    Its home was just a few dozen meters ahead, and it was very angry that it could not enter the nest.

    The ice elements gathered and formed a thick ice Armor on the bear¡¯s body.

    It retreated a distance and used all its strength to hit the invisible maze domain, but the result was that it hit itself again and became dizzy. Cracks appeared on its Ice Armor, but the maze domain was not broken at all.

    The Arctic Bear sat at the boundary of the maze domain, looking as if he had lost all will to live.

    master, creatures below the legendary level will not affect the defense.

    even if you¡¯re a legend or above, you¡¯ll need to spend a lot of energy to break through the mythological barrier.

    Garen nodded lightly.

    Soon, he saw two high-level spell casters wrapped in spell radiance, casting flying spells and flying towards his fortress. It seemed that they had noticed the expansion of the maze domain and were going to report to garen without knowing the source.

    ¡°Add a flight restriction to the maze domain,¡± garen said with a yful smile.

    The moment the order was given.

    The elemental energy around the two high-level spell casters who had just flown a few hundred meters into the air was almostpletely dispersed. The light of the spells on their bodies flickered and flickered intermittently.

    The expressions of both kriqins and Fred changed drastically.

    They were indeed high-level spell casters. In the face of the unknown maze domain, they were able to barely maintain their flight after reacting. However, they staggered and staggered, and finallynded on the ground helplessly.

    even high-level spell casters can be restricted like this. Not bad.

    After trying it out, garen released the restriction on flying.

    If he wanted to, he could even ban the casting of spells in the maze domain.

    Of course, this also depended on the power of the spell caster in the maze domain. Lower-level spell casters couldn¡¯t release a single spell, but high-level spell casters could still cast spells, but they would be greatly suppressed. The difficulty of casting spells would increase, and the consumption of mana and mental strength would increase, etc.

    The Firebird burst forth, containing garen¡¯s will, and swept past the bodies of the two high-level spellcasters who wanted to take off again.

    They were slightly stunned and looked up at the sky. They saw a Silver Dragon looming in the clouds.

    Kris and Fred heaved a sigh of relief and returned to their own residence.

    In the clouds that were like waves of frost and snow, garen did not return immediately.

    Having just obtained the maze domain, he was like a child who had just gotten a new toy. He was very happy and never tired of trying it out.

    The maximum range of the maze domain was farrger than the area it currently covered.

 Chapter 364

    ?

    Chapter 364: The will of the elf God _4

    Trantor: 549690339

    However, it also had its limits.

    Therger the area of the domain, the weaker the effect of the maze.

    In the end, garen entered the maze domain and gave the order to expel the true dragon.

    At this moment, a strong force was produced, trying to drive garen¡¯s body out of the maze domain. The other true dragons in the domain were also affected at this moment, and they were all rmed.

    The two weaker White Dragon guards were rejected by the maze in a panic and almost couldn¡¯t control their bodies.

    Yuna, who was in the fortress ¡®main nest, did not move at all. She only looked left and right in confusion.

    Garen himself had also easily resisted the power of the Maze¡¯s expulsion.

    Seeing that the two white dragons were about to be repelled out of the territory, garen retracted this order.

    The White dragons were bewildered, and only when they saw the silver Dragon in the sky did they slowly rx, just like the two high-level spell casters from before.

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad,¡±

    Garen was more satisfied with the Mythal domain.

    This way, his wealth and the safety of his territory would increase.

    If the range of the maze was greatly reduced and only used to guard his fortress, the defensive power would be extremely shocking.

    After that, garen found out about the materials needed to improve the quality of the Crystal Skull.

    The material required for the Crystal Skull was very simple and cruel.

    They were still High Elves.

    The blood and soul of High Elves ... These two materials that would kill the high Elves could strengthen the abilities of the Crystal Skull, whether it was a maze or other small abilities. As for its upper limit, the Crystal Skull itself was not sure.

    Garen raised his head and looked at the sky.

    The full moon hung high in the sky. The moonlight was cold, and the Starlight around it was rather dim.

    The sky was about the same as when the moonlight Knights appeared.

    ¡°There are no more High Elves on the Noah continent.¡±

    the moonlight Knight from the elven Kingdom ... The ice ins of the extreme north wees you all. Bring more of them.¡±

    Garen muttered to himself in the cold wind.

    His natural disgust for elves allowed him to do things like drawing blood and soul to raise the Crystal Skull without any pressure or guilt. On the contrary, he felt extremely carefree.

    Garen had an idea now.

    Because of the connection between theva demine and other nes, it was easy to attract the prying eyes of powerful creatures or forces from time to time. After all, the resources of this type of demine were too enviable.

    If the Crystal Skull could be upgraded to a certain level ...

    If the maze domain could be extended to the entireva demine, it could cut off the connection between theva demine and other nes through the powerful power of the maze. This was equivalent to adding a lock to theva demine, and it would no longer allow ne travelers to enter and exit.

    Garen treated theva half-ne as his own small world.

    However, he couldn¡¯t feel at ease in such an unguarded ce where visitors from other nes could enter and spy on them at will.

    It was like a house full of gold, silver, and treasures, but the door waspletely open. The owner of the house could not feel at ease.

    The maze domain had already been activated, protecting the ice cliff territory.

    Garen gave some instructions to the maze domain one after another, such as killing the frost Giants, forbidding the legends from entering, and so on.

    There were no frost Giants hiding in the ice cliff territory, or else they would have faced a disaster. However, not only in the ice cliff territory, but there were no traces of Frost Giants in the entire Northern Ice Field.

    The Arctic city, which was led by Barton, was a huge Frost Giant force.

    However, other than the city of extreme frost, there were also other small-scale Frost Giant tribes scattered all over the icy ins of the extreme north.

    However, after garen destroyed the city of extreme frost, he had once issued an order to his followers to clean up the frost Giant tribe. In the past few years, the frost Giant tribes in the icy ins of the extreme north had either fled or fled. Those who dared to stay in the icy ins of the extreme north had all been buried in this cold world.

    At the same time, just as garen was about to further study the abilities of the maze domain.

    *

    In the elven Kingdom.

    This was a Green World, with many giant ancient trees growing from the ground. The crown was dense, and the leaves were lush. When they moved with the wind, they looked like waves in the green sea.

    Countless elves lived carefreely in the forest of elves.

    Surrounded by thousands of ancient green trees, there was a towering and magnificent temple.

    ¡°Who killed my precious child?¡±

    In the temple, a pair of eyes that contained great divine power suddenly opened with anger.

    In the elven race, there were two types of the most noble elves: the sun elves and the moon elves.

    The sun and moon elves with high-grade bloodlines were the most beloved children of the elven gods. The death of each of these children would be sensed by the elven gods. This God had been sleeping, but he had woken up because of the death of the high Moon elves.

    Thus, the God¡¯s angry gaze pierced through the crystal wall, through the Burning Sea, and looked at the weak main material world.

    *

    All of a sudden, a vast and mighty force descended upon the icy ins of the extreme north, and the surrounding space seemed to have frozen.

    Garen¡¯s face froze.

    In a split second, his thoughts turned quickly. He guessed that the death of the moonlight Knight had probably attracted the attention of some elf God, and the unknown elf God had cast his gaze here to find the murderer who killed the high Moon elves.

    ¡°It¡¯s really troublesome to kill a guy who has a God behind him.¡±

    Garen frowned, the power of time was already ready to go.

    In the world where the gods really existed, killing a creature with a God behind it was easy to attract the hostility of the gods.

 Chapter 365

    ?

    Chapter 365: The will of the elf God _5

    Trantor: 549690339

    However, garen would not let them leave just because they had a God¡¯s support, and he would not dare to touch them.

    It was as if someone didn¡¯t have a God behind them.

    Not only could he summon his future self now, but he could also ask for the metal Dragon God¡¯s help. With the metal Dragon God¡¯s summoning power, this was equivalent to the support of more than half of the Dragon God system, so garen¡¯s confidence could not be any higher.

    So, after he came back to his senses, garen did not feel very nervous.

    He was even a little eager to have a try. He wanted to have a fight with the incarnation of a god and test his current strength.

    Garen did not be arrogant and think that he could fight with the gods after his strength increased.

    He knew his limits.

    Because not all God incarnations were like the ck serpent Dragon¡¯s avatars that descended to the main material world, if they were not prepared, they could only choose to descend with divine power avatars.

    If it was just a divine-powered avatar, it would not be so powerful in the Prime Material ne.

    However ...

    Just as the gaze of the God, which contained a great sense of oppression, swept over this ce ...

    One of the silver Dragon scales on garen¡¯s body trembled and emitted its original white-gold color.

    It was the metal Dragon God¡¯s gift. The tinum Dragon scale emitted a subtle divine power fluctuation, isting it from the eyes of the outside world.

    ¡°This ...¡±

    Garen blinked his eyes.

    He didn¡¯t know that the tinum Dragon scales had such an effect.

    The gaze that carried a vast sense of oppression paused for a few seconds. Then, it was unknown whether it did not notice the abnormality or it did but did not react because it was afraid of the Dragon God. It suddenly disappeared, and the surrounding space that was almost frozen returned to normal.

    The tinum Dragon scales flickered a few times, and returned to normal silver Dragon scales, located at an unremarkable ce on garen¡¯s body.

    the high Elves are few in number and have high status. In the eyes of the elven gods, they may be the same as the gold and silver dragons.

    Garen let out a sigh of relief.

    Although he was a little disappointed that he couldn¡¯t fight with a God¡¯s avatar, it was always good to not be an enemy of a God. Otherwise, it would be terrible if the God came to him when he left the main material ne.

    Garen temporarily put this matter to the back of his mind and continued to deal with the maze domain.

    Very quickly, after garen had set up the maze, he smelled a familiar scent.

    Ulbis slithered its long snake-like body and forced a silly smile on its face as it flew towards garen¡¯s position.

    Garen covered his face.

    This fellow had been hovering around the imperishable fortress recently, refusing to leave just to have a taste of the elves. He had even forgotten about the Ishika serpent Dragon that was still in the underground Dragon¡¯s Nest. As a result, the Ishika serpent Dragon came to find him once, but it was dismissed by Ulpian with a random reason.

    It did not tell the Ishizaka snake dragon about the high Elves.

    It was obvious that he did not want to share it with the Ishizaka serpent Dragon, even if garen did not want to feed it the high Elves.

    my Lord, that elf, you ...

    Ulpian looked at garen with wide eyes.

    Garen¡¯s Dragon w swiped, and the dimensional space was pulled apart.

    Under the surprised gaze of ulbis, an extremely withered skeleton with skin and flesh tightly attached to the bone armor fell out. There was no sign of life at all.

    Normally, ulbis would not even bother to eat such withered bones.

    It preferred fresh prey.

    However, from the skeleton in front of its eyes, it smelled a fragrance that made its heart flutter.

    Ah Wuwu!

    The dark green Frost forest serpent Dragon swooped down, opened its mouth, and swallowed the moonlight Knight¡¯s corpse.

    It squinted its eyes and chewed carefully with a look of enjoyment, as if it was unwilling to swallow it.

    When he saw the calm Silver Dragon, Ulpian¡¯s expression struggled for a moment. Then, he rolled his tongue out and rolled out a part of the remains that was covered in saliva. He said to garen, ¡± ¡°Your Excellency, you should eat too.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so delicious. You must have a taste.¡±

    Garen was speechless.

    He shook his head and rejected Ulpian¡¯s kind offer.

    The moonlight Knight¡¯s body was the same as a normal human¡¯s, so it was only a matter of one bite for Ulpian.

    After eating it, Ulpian¡¯s eyelids started to tremble. He then said in a muffled voice, ¡± ¡°My Lord, I¡¯m so sleepy. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±

    So sudden?

    Garen was slightly stunned, but he immediately understood.

    The snake-Dragon species ¡®obsession with elves might not be just because elves were delicious to them. The flesh and blood of Elves should be a great supplement to the snake-Dragon species, so they instinctively had a desire for them.

    If they were ordinary elves, one or two of them might not be of much help to Ulpian.

    However, the moonlight Knight was a legendary-level high Elf. Even though the Crystal Skull had absorbed most of his life essence, the remaining remains would still be of great benefit to Ulpian.

    ¡°Go back and sleep.¡±

    After hearing garen¡¯s words, the satisfied Ulpian flew back to his underground Dragon Nest.

    Not long after, garen returned to the fortress ¡®main nest alone.

    The Crystal Skull was temporarily ced in the center of the maze domain, concealing its figure.

    The Crystal Skull could no longer move as it wished after the mythological field was activated.

    As soon as garen returned to the Dragon¡¯s Nest, he came face to face with Yuna, who had her eyes wide open.

    ¡°Were you the one who caused themotion just now?¡±

    Yuna asked.

    Garen nodded. yes, I¡¯ve activated a pretty good piece of legendary equipment. It can protect our treasurend.

    Yuna recalled the force that had expelled her earlier and felt the invisible force that still existed in the surrounding space. She had a curious expression on her face.

    ¡°What spell is it? It feels very strange.¡±

    ¡°The high Elves¡± life mythological lock,¡±garen replied honestly.

    This kind ofrge-scale maze was no weaker than a permanent legendary spell domain. It was difficult for an ordinary legendary spell domain to have such aplex effect.

    I¡¯ve heard of it. It seems to be a very powerful spell that only the high Elves know how to use.

    Yuna nodded in realization.

    ¡°Have you met any High Elves in the air elemental ne?¡± garen asked after some thought.

    The elves were in the great tree forest of the Noah continent and upied a ce among the living races of the Noah continent. They were not strong or weakpared to other races, but there were no high Elves on the Noah continent.

    If garen wanted to increase the quality of the Crystal Skull, it would not be an easy task.

    There were too few High Elves.

    I¡¯ve never seen them before. They seem to only live in the forest of elves, and are rarely distributed in other nes.

    The forest of elves ... Garen shook his head slightly.

    He wouldn¡¯t go to the elven Kingdom just to upgrade a piece of legendary equipment.

    The kingdom of elves was not some main material world, but a solid outer ne. Most of the gods of the elf God system lived in the kingdom of elves, and garen did not have the guts to go to their territory and Rob the God¡¯s people.

    Two elven gods with great divine power, and in their true forms ... He probably wouldn¡¯t be able toe back.

    Taking the initiative to provoke a God or unintentionally causing hostility from a God, there was a difference between heaven and earth.

    I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to improve my Mythal domain for a long time.

    Garen shook his head slightly.

    It was probably impossible to seal theva demine with the maze domain. He had to think of another way.

 Chapter 366

    ?

    Chapter 366: The magic fleet from a different world

    Trantor: 549690339

    The sun hung high in the sky, shining with endless light and heat.

    Under the clear and bright sky, the blue sea and the pale golden sunlight intertwined and merged. The waves rose and fell, showing a beautiful scene of shimmering light.

    The silver Dragon soared in the sky, its wings tearing apart the clouds.

    The reflection of the Dragon on the surface of the sea disappeared in a sh.

    Garen looked down and could see the silhouette of his shadow on the vast sea.

    After a few nces, garen retracted his gaze and turned to look ahead carefully.

    In garen¡¯s field of vision, arge ind appeared.

    Its surface area was almost the size of several capitals of Timobined.

    There were countless magic arrays arranged in all directions of this huge ind, covering the sea space where it was located. Most of them were magic arrays used for invisibility and breath control, but there were also some dangerous magic arrays with killing effects.

    If an ordinary creature were toe here by ident, it would be almost impossible to discover this huge ind.

    In addition, in garen¡¯s perception, the Dragon-type auras belonging to the metal dragons were mixed together, filling the giant Ind in his vision.

    Gold dragon, Silver Dragon, brass dragon, bronze dragon, red bronze dragon ... The auras of all kinds of metal dragons could be found on this giant Ind.

    This giant Ind had its own name in the legendary records of many creatures.

    Dragon Ind.

    Or perhaps, the metal Dragon Ind.

    Garen¡¯s purpose foring to the metal Dragon Ind was very simple. He was here for the legendary spell books that the Dragon Ind might have.

    He believed that the metallic dragon King would not reject such a small request.

    Garen had already met the Dragon King of the metal Dragon Ind.

    The ancient Golden Dragon, rockvader, was the current Metal Dragon King of the Noah continent.

    In terms of strength, rockvader and Nehemiah were almost on par. As for age, Nehemiah was slightly older than rockvader, although they were both ancient dragons. However, among the metal dragons, the status of the gold dragon was unique. They were the natural Kings of the metal Dragon race, and their status was higher than that of the silver dragons.

    Under the condition that their strength and qualifications were simr, the Golden Dragon Association would have no objection to take up the position of Dragon King on Dragon Ind and lead the metal Dragon race.

    Garen knew this, which was why he was envious of galleons ¡®opening.

    The unusual body of the Golden Dragon was probably the one with the smoothest start out of all garen¡¯s timelines.

    However, garen did not feel bad about it.

    The essence of the time Dragon was the most important. Nothing else was worth mentioning.

    After calming himself down, garen looked at the metal Dragon Ind.

    At the same time.

    Garen¡¯s gaze focused slightly as he extended his dragon wings, and waves of Dragon might burst out from his body.

    He didn¡¯t belong to the metal Dragon Ind, so to avoid any misunderstandings, it was best to knock on the door with his Dragon might and greet the metal Dragon.

    Garen¡¯s Draconic Aura touched the metal Dragon Ind in the blink of an eye.

    The mixed Dragon auras on the metal Dragon Ind became excited after a short moment of silence. The Dragon auras belonging to different metal dragons ovepped likeyers of waves, suppressing the surrounding air to the point that it almost solidified.

    Immediately, giant Dragons that seemed to be made of metal with scales that shone with a metallic luster flew up.

    The sound of the Dragon wings pping was overwhelming, easily overpowering the sound of the waves on the sea.

    haha, I didn¡¯t expect the Honorable time Dragon to suddenlye here.

    the metal Dragon Ind always wees you as a guest.

    Very quickly, the group of metal dragons approached. The ancient Golden Dragon in the leadughed and roared as he spoke to garen.

    The metallic dragons that had left the Dragon Ind with them had all participated in the battle against the Aragami clone.

    They recognized garen, and also firmly remembered his aura.

    Therefore, after feeling the Dragon might that belonged to garen, they immediately left the ind to wee him.

    When the legendary dragon species arrived at the metal Dragon Ind, these metal dragons, like the ancient Golden Dragon rockvader, warmly weed garen.

    ¡°So enthusiastic.¡±

    Garen blinked his eyes.

    On the surface, he didn¡¯t make a sound, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little happy in the midst of the enthusiastic crowd of metal dragons.

    Dragons, more or less, cared about their reputation.

    Garen was no exception.

    Hello, senior rockvader.

    Garen nodded and returned the ancient Golden Dragon¡¯s greeting politely.

    Garen would not put on any airs when facing an elder of the dragon n who had lived for thousands of years. It was not easy for an ordinary true dragon to be an ancient dragon, so he was still rtively respectful. Moreover, he came to the metal Dragon Ind this time to ask for a favor from him.

    At this moment, rockvader noticed garen¡¯s explosive increase in size and strength.

    Its length of 46 meters from head to tail surpassed all the true dragons present.

    The ancient Golden Dragon was shocked as it scanned garen¡¯s body carefully.

    A few secondster, rockvader slowly returned to his senses. He then took a deep breath before his expression gradually returned to normal.

    In his 1000 years of life, rockvader had never seen a true dragon that could change so much in just three years. Even he, who was loved by the metal Dragon God, could only marvel at the speed of growth, while he himself was out of reach.

    ¡°This ...¡± It¡¯s only been three years since west met.¡±

 Chapter 367

    ?

    Chapter 367: The magic fleet from a different world

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°As expected of the time Dragon, the darling of time.¡±

    pared to you, the physique that we golden dragons are so proud of doesn¡¯t seem to be anything.

    Rockvader let out a soft sigh.

    Under normal circumstances, it was only the Golden Dragon who could attack the other Dragon species. Rockvader didn¡¯t expect that he would one day feel envy for other Dragon species after bing an ancient dragon.

    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°I only relied on the God of Light¡¯s gift and a little luck to have such arge growth.¡±

    Garen replied humbly.

    After all, he was an ancient Golden Dragon and had a mature heart. Rockvader quickly regained his warm appearance and said, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to Metal Dragon Ind personally. This is the origin of the metal Dragon race on the Noah continent. The young and old dragon Lords live here.¡±

    The metal dragons on Metal Dragon Ind were mainly young and old.

    The younger metal dragons received education here and would choose to leave when they wanted to build their own territory. The older Dragons were tired of traveling in society, so they chose to return to the metal Dragon Ind and stay with their fellow metal dragons.

    The metal dragons that were out adventuring were mostly at the age where they were curious, and most of them were in their Prime.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you,¡± garen nodded and smiled.

    He didn¡¯t directly say why he came to the metal Dragon Ind, and rockvader didn¡¯t ask either. Instead, he pulled garen directly to the metal Dragon Ind. As for the other metal dragons who came to see garen, they had already been dispersed by rockvader.

    After that, under rockvader¡¯s lead, garen passed through a series of magic arrays set up around the metal Dragon Ind.

    When he passed through a formation, it was as if the clouds had dispersed, and the scenery in front of him changed greatly.

    Metal dragons of various sizes werezily lying on the side of their dragon nests, basking in the sun. Some of them were passionately chasing each other, and they fought in the air, revealing a lively scene.

    In addition, the original giant Ind was a verdant and wild color, but now in front of garen, there were many beautiful pce-style dragon nests, which were made of precious metals.

    Gold, silver, Jade, crystal ...

    The Dragon¡¯s Nest, which was made of various luxurious materials, glowed under the sun.

    Even the air here was filled with the smell of treasure.

    Putting aside the young dragons, the older Dragons were all very rich and had umted an astronomical amount of wealth in the eyes of ordinary people. It was not difficult for the metallic dragons to use this wealth to build a luxurious Dragon Nest.

    And the culture of the inner volume was everywhere.

    Some metal dragons worked hard to umte wealth in the outside world, even so that they could return to the metal Dragon Ind when they were old and build a magnificent Dragon Nest that would not make them look poor.

    ¡°Garen, if you don¡¯t mind me asking, how old are you this year?¡±

    The ancient Golden Dragon had just flown past a Dragon¡¯s Nest made of gold with garen. He turned his head and asked garen.

    ¡°Eight years old,¡± garen replied after some thought.

    ¡°Eight ... Eight years old?¡±

    Rockvader¡¯s body shook.

    ¡°Yes, eight years old.¡±

    I thought you were at least. young dragon.. didn¡¯t expect you to be. young dragon ...

    Rockvader was already a little numb.

    He turned his eyes and looked at a forest on Dragon Ind. There was a little Golden Dragon and a little silver Dragon chasing and ying above the forest. Their Happy Dragon roars could be heard without end. The two dragons were about five meters long.

    However, these two little metallic dragons were a few years older than garen.

    ¡°Joisse, Edith!¡±

    ¡°What are you two doing? Do you only know how to y on the Dragon Ind? Why don¡¯t you go back and learn spells from your elders!¡±

    Rockvader¡¯s face turned serious as he shouted at the two little metal dragons.

    However, the two little metal dragons on the other side were not afraid when they heard what rockvader said. Instead, their eyes lit up and they flew towards where rockvader and garen were.

    The two little metal dragons came closer and looked at garen curiously.

    It was their first time seeing garen, who was bigger than the ancient gold dragon and ancient silver Dragon.

    The male little silver Dragon looked at garen with admiration and asked curiously, ¡± ¡°Which Silver Dragon n are you from? Bigger than Grandpa Nehemiah, you must be very powerful, right? are you even stronger than Grandpa rockvader?¡±

    It was the first time the little silver Dragon had seen a strange giant dragon, and it seemed to be a Silver Dragon. Therefore, the little silver Dragon was very excited.

    He was mistaken for a Silver Dragon again ... Garen was helpless.

    The silver scales on his body could easily be mistaken for a Silver Dragon.

    Of course, the more knowledgeable creatures would be able to tell that garen was not a Silver Dragon, but most of them would still mistake him for a Dragon.

    go, go, go, go and y. This is a guest of our Dragon Ind. He doesn¡¯t have time to y with you Dragon children.

    Rockvader¡¯s face darkened.

    After all, he was the Lord of the Dragon Ind. He might be friendly and gentle on normal days, but when his face sank, a kind of dignified aura was naturally emitted.

    The two little metallic dragons looked at each other, shrunk their heads, and turned to run.

    Grandpa rockvader, let¡¯s y a little more and go back.

    The two little metal dragons didn¡¯t listen to him. They ran away and continued to y.

    Upon seeing this, Rockway said to garen awkwardly, ¡± I¡¯m used to pampering these dragon whelps. They¡¯re a littlewless now. I¡¯ll teach them a lesson sooner orter.

 Chapter 368 The Magic Fleet From A Different World

    As soon as he finished speaking, Rockway remembered that with garen''s age, he could also be considered a ''Dragon Cub''.

    However, this eight-year-old dragon was evenrger than an ancient dragon.

    Rockvader could only exim the power of the time Dragon again.

    Eight years old ... When he was eight years old, he was still training himself with the wild beasts on the ind under the care of his elders. On the other hand, the other party had already participated in the battle against an enemy of the Aragami''s level. They were onpletely different levels.

    "Where is senior Nehemiah?"

    he''s only one step away from bing an ancient dragon. I wonder if he''s sessfully broken through.

    When he saw the little silver Dragon, garen thought of Nehemiah, so he asked.

    Upon hearing this, rockvader smiled and said, "  Nehemiah is quite lucky. It''s only a matter of time before he breaks through to the immemorial Dragon Realm.

    he''s sleeping in a safe ce to umte his potential. He''ll probably wake up in one or two years.

    After a pause, rockvader sighed and said, "  after bing an ancient dragon, I won''t have to worry about my lifespan for a long time.

    He looked at garen.  time is merciless. There are only a few undying existences who can really resist time and not be affected by it.

    After that, rockvader brought garen around the metal Dragon Ind.

    Garen was gradually bing more familiar with this base camp where the metal dragons gathered.

    if you want, you can stay on Metal Dragon Ind for a long time. You are always wee here.

    Garen smiled.  I''ll remember it. When I want to live here in the future, Please don''t forget what you said today, senior.

    "Haha, of course. You cane anytime."

    The ancient Golden Dragonughed out loud, and the Dragon beard on his chin rippled slightly.

    After touring the metal Dragon Ind, garen told rockvader his intention.

    if the metal Dragon Ind has a collection of legendary spell books, I''m willing to exchange them with items of equal value.

    Garen said.

    "I do have some, but not many."

    as for the exchange of property ... The elder time Dragon that you summoned resurrected many Warriors of my Metal Dragon race. I''m grateful, so why would I ask you for money?"

    take these legendary spell books as a gift from our Metal Dragon Ind.

    Even the metal Dragon God had expressed that the metal Dragon race would be garen''s strong backing, so rockvader naturally would not reject garen''s request.

    Legendary dragons were different from ordinary true dragons. In terms of status, they were not inferior to the Dragon God.

    Now was a great opportunity to make friends with the leader of the legendary dragon species, the time Dragon. Rockvader would not waste such a good opportunity. If the metal Dragon Ind was in trouble in the future, as long as he was willing to help, his power to reverse time could easily save the metal Dragon Ind from danger.

    After hearing rockvader''s words, garen did not decline and epted his good intentions.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    After getting the legendary spell book, garen thought for a while and asked about the method to seal the half-ne.

    The ancient Golden Dragon, who had lived for thousands of years, had more knowledge and experience than garen. He gave garen a few good suggestions, but garen had not been able to use them yet.

    After that, garen stayed on the metal Dragon Ind for about a day.

    The next day, when the first ray of light shone on the ind, he bid farewell to the ancient Golden Dragon and left the metal Dragon Ind.

    Garen did not return to the ice field of the extreme north immediately.

    He went straight to the capital of Timo. After a few years of development, the capital of Timo was no longer in a state of being on the brink of death. However, it was not in a good state because the other human duchies were still working together to control the development of Timo and were unwilling to see it return to its former glory.

    Garen going to the capital of Timo had nothing to do with the Timo Kingdom.

    This was because the headquarters of the Church of Light was located in the capital of Timo.

    He went to the Great Temple of the Church of Light and met with the Pope of light. He also expressed his intention to exchange legendary spell books.

    The light Pope made the same choice as the ancient Golden Dragon. He did not ept the treasures that garen used to exchange for it, but gave it directly.

    After getting what he wanted, garen returned to the Northern Ice Field with a bountiful harvest.

    *

    *

    *

    [ ording to the user''s will, the devil from hell will be forcibly exiled and sealed ... ]

    Garen, who had shrunk his body size, was currently opening a legendary spell book and flipping through it silently.

    Nine-circle legendary spell-sealing devil.

    This legendary spell, which he had obtained from the Pope of light, had only one use, but it was very targeted. If he encountered a devil that caused trouble in the main material world, this legendary spell would make the other party hate it to the bone.

    Ever since he had gone to the metal Dragon Ind and the Church of Light, garen had not left the dragon''sir for a month.

    He had been studying legendary spells for the past month.

    However, no matter if it was the effect or the strength, legendary spells were notparable to other spells. Moreover, because garen had obtained more legendary spell books in one go, he had to read one book and read another one. As a result, he had not even learned the basics of a legendary spell in a month''s time.

    This was the disadvantage of learning spells from many different schools at the same time.

    Ny-nine percent of living beings did not have enough time and energy to dabble in spells from multiple schools at the same time. Just the spells from a single school were enough for many spell casters to spend their entire lives exploring and researching.

    Garen was not in a hurry.

    He was the remaining one percent.

 Chapter 369 The Magic Fleet From A Different World

    He had enough time to learn.

    Compared to the anxious state of mind he had when he first came into contact with spells, garen''s current state of mind was rather calm.

    He was no longer in a hurry to learn a certain spell in a short time.

    Anyway, as long as he could gradually learn it with the passage of time, he did not have to be too persistent. Sooner orter, he would sessfully master it. It was only a matter of time, and time was not a problem for garen.

    "Phew ....

    After closing the legendary spell book, sealing the devil, garen let out a long breath.

    The tinum Dragon eyes were still in high spirits.

    During this month, because he had not really outlined the spell model and did not do in-depth research, he was not mentally exhausted and still maintained a vigorous spirit.

    "Garen, don''t you find it boring?"

    Yuna''s dragon ws held her chin, and her Dragon Tail swayed gently. She looked extremely bored.

    The light purple dragon''s eyes were staring at garen.

    In a sh of light, garen''s body turned from the size of a baby dragon to a super-giant dragon in the blink of an eye. The radiance of Silver Dragon scales intertwined with gold and silver colors appeared in the air.

    "Time is long, I have to find something to do."

    Garen smiled and replied.

    Yuna blinked.  sleeping, counting gold coins, counting gems, daydreaming. All of these can be used to pass time. That''s what I''m like.

    I''ve never taken the initiative to learn. Anyway, things that I don''t know at first, I''ll learn them after a few sleeps. Why do I have to learn those boring things? "

    Garen looked Yuna up and down.

    You''re so young, how can you fall asleep ... Garen didn''t finish his sentence.

    His personality was different from Yuna''S. He could not waste time like sleeping or daydreaming. To garen, daydreaming and sleeping in the Dragon''s Nest was the most boring thing.

    The Dragon spread its wings and pped them a few times. A gust of wind instantly rose in the nest.

    Garen gently stretched his muscles and looked left and right. He felt that although the Dragon''s Nest built inside the fortress was not small, it did not allow him to move his body as he wished.

    "I''ve stayed in the dragon''sir for a month. I''m going out for a walk."

    "Do you want to go together? Yuna."

    Yuna had not gone out since she woke up.

    However, Yuna was unmoved by garen''s invitation.

    She shook her head like a rattle and said, "  no, no, no. You can go out by yourself. I want to continue sleeping.

    If there were no idents, Yuna, who did not need to eat or drink, could sleep in one ce until she came of age.

    Garen nodded.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    He knew that Yuna''s personality was like this, so he did not force her and left the dragon''sir alone.

    In the blink of an eye, the silver Dragon appeared in the clouds in the sky above the icy ins of the extreme north.

    At this time, the ice ins of the extreme north was still in pr night, but this round of pr night was about to end. Soon, pr day would arrive. The night at this time was brighter than before. The heavy Starlight and moonlight formed a Gxy that dotted the sky. It was beautiful.

    Garen looked down.

    He swept his gaze inch by inch, and his wide field of vision allowed him to take in the entire area covered by the maze domain.

    Winter Wolves, ogres, extreme northern ice spirits, ferocious frost Tigers ... These followers moved freely in the maze domain, feeling that the air in the territory seemed to be much more active and fresh.

    Not only could the maze domain suppress living creatures, but it could also increase thefort level of the living creatures.

    Within the maze domain, garen''s followers were able to disy more power than they could in the outside world.

    If an enemy invaded the interior of the maze domain, they would be suppressed to the point where it would be difficult to exert their actual strength.

    sigh, it''s a pity that there are no other moonlight Knightsing to the icy ins of the extreme north.

    Garen looked into the distance.

    There were no figures riding horses in the moonlight.

    He shook his head in slight disappointment.

    When he went to the metal Dragon Ind and the Church of Light, he also asked the ancient Golden Dragon and the Pope of light about the traces of the high Elves. The answer he got was the same-the high Elves had long disappeared from the Noah continent.

    From the light Pope''s words, garen also found out that the light Pope had also encountered the moonlight Knights before.

    However, the one he encountered was not the same one as garen.

    The moonlight Knight was a position in the elven Kingdom. They traveled across nes in the cold night with the moonlight, spreading the teachings and beliefs of the elven gods, and at the same time killing enemies of the elven Kingdom.

    Because of the unexpected resurrection spell, moonlight Knight''s actions were usually very arrogant.

    As long as they couldn''t break the idental resurrection spell, even if they were stronger than the moonlight Knights, they would have a headache over their repeated attempts toe back and not let them off. There weren''t many spells that could break the idental resurrection spell, and the great disintegration spell happened to be one of them.

    I don''t know if the elven gods don''t know that I killed the moonlight Knight, or if they do, but they just haven''t taken any action.

    Garen''s eyes narrowed.

    After thinking for a few seconds, he decided not to think about it anymore.

    It''s nothing more than a counter-measure when the soldierse and a counter-measure when the wateres.

    Surrounded by clouds and mist, garen galloped back and forth in the sky above the ice ins of the extreme north, enjoying the refreshing feeling of the biting cold wind brushing across the surface of his scales.

    A momentter, at the tip of a tall iceberg, the silver Dragon retracted its wings andnded.

    The Dragon w grabbed the rugged rock, and the power of time burst forth.

    Soon, the surface of the river of time glowed, showing garen a picture of the future.

 Chapter 370 The Magic Fleet From A Different World

    Since foreseeing the future could avoid many unexpected situations, it was a very important ability. Now, garen would use foreseeing the future from time to time to see if there were any future events that were worth his attention and needed to be warned of in advance.

    However, after predicting the future where the moonlight Knight would kill Ulpian, he did not discover anything special in the future that required his attention in the next few future predictions.

    This time, he activated foreseeing the future as usual, and garen thought it would be the same result.

    However, when the scene on the surface of the river of time was reflected in garen''s eyes, his eyes immediately focused, and his expression became serious.

    The thing that he had been wary of two months ago had finally happened.

    once a ce like theva demine is discovered, no living creature or force will easily give up.

    In the scene shown by the future.

    Blue portals opened one after another, floating Under the Red Sky of theva demine.

    Then, a total of twelve magic warships with a strange mechanical beauty slowly sailed out. On each magic warship, there were hundreds of human figures. They were wrapped in elemental light, indicating that the people who came on the magic warships were not ordinary creatures.

    the gate of the realm and the magic ship.

    to be able to build a magic dock that can travel across dimensions, it must be an Empire-level force at the very least ...

    No empire had ever been born on the Noah continent.

    The most powerful one was the Timo Kingdom from a thousand years ago, and even during its golden age, the Timo Kingdom did not have the ability to build a magic dock.

    The kingdom of dia was there, and so was the Netheril Kingdom that garen had seen from the [ romantic Pdin ].

    Powerful magic empires could transport troops through magic ships, establish connections with other nes, exchange culture, and develop resources together, or ... Invasion.

    The picture of the future was very random.

    The scene that garen saw shed by, and then turned into other insignificant future scenes.

    However, it was just a sh, and the future it showed was already firmly remembered by garen.

    As for the time it would take ... It was half a yearter.

    Garen''s face wrinkled slightly, and he fixed the scene of the future prediction on the magic ship, watching it carefully.

    The shape of these magic ships looked quite mature. They were made of metal and carried magic cannons that were obviously not simple. Complicated and strange magic power cirction circuits were engraved on the surface of the ships, and energy shields that isted the air of theva demine could be seen.

    it looks like a very advanced magic ship ...

    The value of a magic ship was no less than that of a legendary magic tool.

    The other party had sent out twelve ships, and garen did not believe that there would not be a few legendary-level figures on board.

    is he from some main material world or a magic Empire from another ne? "

    it can''t be as powerful as the alpha Empire.

    even if there are, I won''t sit by and do nothing if they dare to covet my demine.

    A sharp light shed in the tinum dragon''s eyes.

    Even in the magic Empire, legendary creatures were still important figures. There would not be many of them, so garen was not afraid of them.

    "Foretelling the future allows me to know the time and ce of their invasion."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    this way, I''ll have the absolute initiative.

    Garen''s face broke into a smile.

    Garen would never believe that the twelve magic ships that arrived at theva demine through the gate of phase were just for sightseeing.

    Although he didn''t see their next move, garen had already seen them as enemies.

    Theva demine was his greatest source of wealth, and he wouldn''t allow anyone to touch it, not even if they wanted to.

    The other party''s portal to the realm of dimensions opened very quickly. It could even be said that they had invaded theva demine by surprise. However, they probably didn''t expect that a time Dragon had already seen their movements through the future and knew the time and ce of transmission that they had yet to determine.

    let me think. Let''s take one legend on each magic ship as the maximum.

    the other side has twelve legends and thousands of extraordinary soldiers with uncertain strength.

    Garen''s idea was based on the worst possible scenario.

    Under normal circumstances, not every magic ship would have a legend on board.

    Legendary creatures weren''t cabbages. They were respected and powerful existences in every dimension.

    twelve legends, hmm ... It seems to be just like that."

    Garen blinked his eyes.

    There were also differences between legends. Creatures that had just entered the legendary realm would basically be killed in seconds when facing garen, just like the moonlight Knight. Although they had the powerful strength of a legend, they had almost no room to resist against the mighty power of time.

    Garen didn''t want to use time Dragon countercurrent frequently.

    He preferred to rely on his own strength, and it was better to rely on himself than on others.

    Although strictly speaking, time Dragon countercurrent was also seeking help from himself, garen still felt that it was different. He would not use it if he could.

    Therefore, although he felt that the twelve legends were not too much of a threat, he still decided to be cautious.

    "I have some high-levelbat forces here ... Balton, Yuna, and I."

    Yuna and I can take on many people at once. It''ll be difficult for Balton with the winter''s Fury, but he should be able to take on two or three people at once.

    The winter''s Fury was a piece of equipment given by the gods, and in terms of value, it was only slightly less than the tinum Dragon scales on garen''s body.

    as for the mid-level and high-levelbat power, the native elemental lifeforms and flesh lifeforms of theva demine far surpass the other party.

    Garen rubbed his chin.

    however, what I saw might only be the first wave. There will be more magic shipsing.

    The silver Dragon narrowed its eyes.

    After thinking about it for a while, garen slowly thought of a good idea in order to be safe and to kill or capture the other party alive.

    the life of the older legendary dragons on Metal Dragon Ind seems pretty boring.

    With the original intention of caring for the quality of life of the elderly Dragons, garen decided to give them some fun.

 Chapter 371 The Love Story Between A Dragon And A Human (1)

    Theva demine.

    In the world of endless fire and scorched earth, the elemental energy suddenly went berserk.

    In the sky above a continuous volcanic mountain range, a huge space portal slowly opened from the gray clouds of smoke and ashes.

    Hu!

    The silver Dragon pped its wings, and the strong wind that instantly generated repelled all the smoke and ashes around it, forming an empty area that was not covered by the volcanic ash, revealing its enormous dragon body.

    Garen turned his gaze and looked around.

    After a few seconds of observation, he retracted his gaze and shook his head slightly.

    "Not here,"

    In the scenes seen by the future prediction, the magic ship fleet appeared in some areas with undting mountains. However, because garen was not as familiar with theva half-ne as the Northern Ice Field, he did not understand all the terrain characteristics, so he could not recognize the exact scene shown by the future prediction.

    He hade to theva demine this time.

    The main purpose was to determine the location where the other party had appeared when they invaded theva demine.

    This location might not be the enemy''s true target.

    This was because the anchor point for dimensional teleportation, whether it was an ordinary portal or a dimensional gate, was not 100% stable. When passing through the crystal wall of a ne, the slightest mistake could change the location of the portal.

    Garen opened the portal himself, and the error was about ten thousand meters around the anchor point.

    However, this error would gradually be smaller as he became more familiar with the teleportation spell.

    At the same time.

    A loud and sonorous Dragon''s Roar, which sounded like rolling mes, was heard.

    The Red Dragon pped its wings and flew out of the crater. Its huge body tore the ck smoke from the volcanic eruption apart and arrived in front of garen in the blink of an eye.

    This was the scorched me mountain range.

    When garen arrived here, he did not conceal his Dragon-type aura and was detected by Roell. This Red Dragon quickly appeared to wee garen''s arrival. As a Red Dragon, not only was he arrogant, but because of his persistence in power, he was also a Dragon that respected the powerhouses of his own race the most.

    Red Dragon Roel pays his respects to you and wees your arrival.

    Said Rowell as he lowered his head slightly, maintaining a level lower than garen in the air.

    "Where''s gresha?"

    Garen asked.

    He didn''t find any Dragon aura from greesha.

    greesha is out patrolling the territory. She''s not in the scorched mountains for the time being.

    "But she''ll be back soon,"

    "I have a task for you and greesha," garen said in a low voice, nodding.

    "Tell her when shees back."

    Theva demine wasn''t big, but it wasn''t small either.

    To fly over every inch ofnd here, it would take quite a long time, because the scenery here was highly repetitive and monotonous. Garen did not draw the topographic map of theva half-ne in his mind after defeating the two giant elemental spirits.

    Rowell and Gretel had been here for a long time.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Their understanding of the various ces in theva half-ne was actually slightly higher than garen''s.

    After hearing garen''s words, Roel''s expression turned serious, and he said seriously, "  no matter what the mission is, I promise you with the pride of the Red Dragon race that I, Roell, will do my best toplete it.

    Immediately, garen used his magic power to outline the scene he would see in the future.

    this is somewhere in theva demine. Your mission with greesha is to find this ce and inform me. Also, don''t act rashly.

    Garen was not sure if his actions would affect the future.

    Even the slightest change could cause the teleportation portal of the future magic ships to be sent to other ces. Therefore, he tried not to actively affect it for the time being.

    "I understand, don''t worry."

    it''ll take a week at most for greesha and I to confirm this location.

    Roel memorized the magic Image and nodded solemnly.

    "I''ll be waiting for your news."

    Garen nodded.

    After exining what the Red Dragon needed to do, he didn''t stay in theva demine for long and quickly returned to the Noah continent.

    *

    *

    *

    "You''re going to Dragon Ind again?"

    Yuna blinked herrge light purple eyes and asked curiously.

    didn''t I just go there a while ago? is there anything fun on Dragon Ind? "

    Garen shook his head.  I''m going to Dragon Ind to do some serious business. Perhaps I''ll have to invite the legendary true dragon to leave the ind.

    "Eh? What''s happening?"

    Yuna''s gaze flickered as she raised her head to look at garen.

    Garen thought for a moment, then briefly exined the situation of foreseeing the future to Yuna.

    ¡°................ To be on the safe side, I''m going to the Dragon Ind again."

    "You don''t want to keep troubling senior Dragon, right?"

    "We can deal with those who have nothing to do with the gods," Yuna said, shaking her head.

    The ancient energy Dragon that had descended earlier was still hanging out with Galen. In such a situation, garen and Yuna felt that it was best not to trouble him.

    "Do you want to take a look at the metal Dragon Ind? The scenery on the ind is pretty good."

    After hearing garen''s invitation, Yuna''s answer was the same as usual, "  there are too many Dragons. I don''t like being watched by so many Dragons. They''re too passionate, so I can''t use Dragon Breath on them.

    I can''t use Dragon Breath ...

    Garen nced at Yuna''s body size, which was simr to his.

    The metal dragons on Dragon Ind probably couldn''t withstand the power dragon''s breath. Even Nehemiah wouldn''t be able to withstand it if he became an ancient dragon, let alone the other metal dragons.

 Chapter 372 The Love Story Between A Dragon And A Human (2)

    For the sake of the metal dragons ''safety, garen did not invite Yuna toe along.

    He used the space teleportation technique and set his location on the metal Dragon Ind.

    Since he had already been to the metal Dragon Ind once, garen remembered its location. It became much easier to use the space teleportation technique to go there directly.

    The spatial gate slowly opened, revealing the turbulent sea on the other side of the night, as well as a giant Ind standing on the vast sea.

    The silver Dragon moved its body and passed through the portal. It arrived at the metal Dragon Ind from the northern ice fields in an instant.

    The array around the metal Dragon Ind had the effect of isting space transmission, so his space transmission door was opened in the sea outside the Dragon Ind.

    Under the dim moonlight, the icy cold air turned into a sea breeze with a fishy smell.

    Garen pped his dragon wings.

    A streak of silver light tore through the night sky and flew toward the metal Dragon Ind.

    On a Golden Beach, in the sound of the waves, the ancient Golden Dragon rockvader was telling a few young golden dragons about what he had done when he was young. He mainly punished evil and promoted good, helped the weak, fought against evil, or disguised as an ordinary human to save his friends at a critical moment.

    There was nock of ssic scenes of a hero saving a beauty, or the Dragon of justice defeating an evil creature.

    Rockvader spoke in high spirits, clearly reminiscing about the past.

    The few little golden dragons beside him listened with great interest, attracted by the glorious deeds described by rockvader.

    The Golden Dragon''s favorite activity was to pretend to be an ordinary and weak creature and participate in some adventures. When evil creatures thought that they were about to seed, they would return to their original form and admire the shocked and frightened expressions of the other party in the golden light of justice.

    In short, the Golden Dragon liked to pretend to be weak ...

    They were never tired of this kind of thing, and would even fish forw enforcement.

    At this moment, rockvader was telling the story of how he fought the evil Duke with his weak human body in order to save the charming nobledy.

    you can never imagine the wonderful expression on that poor human Duke''s face when he personally led his men to surround me and Miss Sally, and was about to give his proud victory speech in front of his subordinates, only to find out that I''m a gold dragon.

    "Oh, every time I think about that day, I can''t help but feel happy."

    This forty meter long ancient Golden Dragon squinted his eyes, his Golden Dragon beard rippling in the wind, and his huge and slender Dragon Tail was swinging back and forth. He was indeed in a good mood.

    so, Grandpa rockvader, what happened to you and Miss Sally in the end? "

    "When I''m almost an adult, I''m going to find a nobledy and have a praiseworthy love story with her. Maybe I can even give birth to a Dragon Family."

    One of the little golden dragons said with a smile.

    Rockway looked at the little Golden Dragon with a ''good boy, you have a bright future'' look.

    I spent the best 30 years of Miss Sally''s life with her. Unfortunately, she died of illness in the end.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    I often go to her country and stay for a while to reminisce about this beautiful rtionship.

    however, a few hundred yearster, the country where Miss Sally was from also disappeared in time.

    children, humans don''t live as long as us true dragons, " rockvader said with emotion.  their lives are only a few decades long. It''s best to treat humans as cute and interesting pets, not lovers who have devoted their true feelings to them.

    All Dragons were proud. No matter if they were good Dragons or evil dragons, they would not allow themselves to be beneath ordinary creatures.

    However, there were Dragon Knights in the Noah continent.

    With the true Dragon''s character, this was not because the true dragon had been contracted or forced to be a Mount by a curse.

    Some Dragon psychology researchers believed that the birth of Dragon Knights was mainly because Dragons treated so-called Knights as their pets ... This behavior could be understood as a human cing his favorite cat on his shoulder or head.

    After the story was finished, the little golden dragons wanted to continue listening.

    Rockvader was also interested, so after two light coughs, he spoke again.

    children, what I''m going to talk about next is how I destroyed the mind-stealing demon ...

    Before he could finish his sentence, rockvader was slightly stunned. He raised his head and stared at the sky North of Dragon Ind.

    Under the ck velvet curtain of the night, a Silver Dragon was approaching from afar, its figure gradually bing more and more solid.

    "Grandpa rockvader? Please continue."

    A little Golden Dragon stretched out his ws and pulled at rockvader''s long beard.

    "I''ll tell you stories tomorrow. Now go back to sleep."

    The ancient Golden Dragon said with an unquestionable tone.

    "Alright," he said.

    The few little golden dragons drooped their faces and pped their little wings, returning to their dragon nests one after another.

    Very quickly, garen followed rockvader''s aura andnded on the beach of the metal Dragon Ind.

    The grains of sand were like gold particles, shining with a faint golden light under the dim moonlight. The surrounding seawater tides rose and fell from time to time, making a series of crashing sounds.

    senior rockvader, I''vee to visit the metal Dragon Ind again. I hope you don''t mind.

    Garen smiled as he spoke to the ancient Golden Dragon on the beach.

    why would I dislike it? if you like the metal Dragon Ind, why don''t you just stay here? you won''t have to waste time traveling back and forth.

    Rockvader revealed a gentle smile.

 Chapter 373 The Love Story Of A Dragon And A Human (3)

    Garen sniffed the mixed scent of the legendary dragon in the air and did not continue with the formalities with rockvader. He went straight to the point, " "Senior, I obtained a half-ne a few years ago."

    many of the creatures inside have be my kin and are living under my protection. The vastnd is now my territory.

    After hearing garen''s words, rockvader was slightly stunned.

    "Half-ne?"

    He looked at garen and smiled.  you really are a Lucky Dragon.

    to obtain a half-ne, many Dragons on the metal Dragon Ind have the same idea.

    since you mentioned your half-ne, something must have happened to it.

    Hearing this, garen continued.  yes. In the past few days, I''ve discovered that other forces are spying on my territory. It seems that they have some evil ns to invade the true Dragon''s territory.

    Hearing this, the ancient Golden Dragon''s face darkened.

    "Such great courage!"

    "Coveting our dragon n''s territory and treasures? You''re quite bold."

    After a pause, rockvader said seriously, "  don''t worry, the metal Dragon Ind will always be your shield. The metal dragons on the ind are getting bored after the battle with the Aragami clone. If you need help, don''t hesitate to tell me.

    Garen''s deliberate visit to Dragon Ind was definitely not just to inform her of this news.

    The ancient Golden Dragon knew that garen was probably here to look for reinforcements, so he said this directly.

    Garen nodded and smiled.  the metal Dragon God has said that all Dragons are one family. I won''t stand on ceremony with you.

    if the legendary seniors on the ind happen to be free, I hope that they cane with me to the interdimensional space to y for a while. Let me do my part as a good host.

    of course, if the seniors are willing to help when the enemyes, I won''t be stingy with the corresponding reward.

    Dragons didn''t like trouble.

    Rockvader agreed readily, mainly because of the metal Dragon God''s favor towards garen.

    However, the other party had just given him a lot of legendary spell books not long ago. It would not be right to ask the metal Dragon Ind to help him for nothing.

    So, even though rockvader didn''t say anything, garen took the initiative to offer a reward.

    The ancient Golden Dragon stroked his golden beard and smiled.   we''re all Dragons, so we know our own nature. Since there''s a reward, the old guys on the ind will definitely be happy to go.

    After rockvader finished, he twisted his neck and said, "  garen, it just so happens that I''ve been on Dragon Ind for quite a while now. I want to go out for a walk.

    does your half-ne wee me? "<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    it''s an elemental half-ne made up of fire and earth, " garen said directly.  you''ll definitely like it when you go there, senior.

    The Golden Dragon and the Red Dragon were both of the fire attribute. Although they were not as obsessed with the environment of volcanicva as the Red Dragon, theva demine, which was rich in fire element, would definitely make the Golden Dragon feel morefortable.

    After that, garen and rockvader chatted for a while.

    Perhaps it was because he liked to tell stories after living for a long time. As they chatted, rockvader began to talk about his various experiences when he was young.

    Garen was not disgusted and listened with great interest.

    After a while, rockvader gathered the legendary true dragons of Metal Dragon Ind and informed them of garen''s situation.

    As this group of true dragons had participated in the battle against the Aragami''s doppelganger, they recognized garen. Hence, they were more interested in his matters, especially after hearing that they would be rewarded for helping out in theva half-ne, their interest was even higher.

    In the eyes of the metallic dragon, garen was undoubtedly on the same side as them.

    In that case, the forces that coveted garen''s territory and had ill intentions would be the evil existence in the eyes of the metallic dragons.

    Whether it was fighting evil or obtaining treasures, they were all things that the metal dragons liked.

    Therefore, their desire to go to theva demine was very strong, and one by one, they enthusiastically signed up to participate.

    There were about 30 legendary dragons, and there were metal dragons of all races. However, most of them were gold and silver dragons. Furthermore, these Dragons were basically older than they were. They had strong bodies and high magical attainments.

    As top magical creatures, the dragons were generally much stronger than the legends of other races.

    it doesn''t matter if there''s only one wave of magic ships or there are more behind them. They''re probably going to suffer the consequences.

    If the legendary dragons of the metal Dragon Ind worked together, they could almost tten the Noah continent if they wanted to.

    Garen did not believe that a magic fleet from a magic Empire would be a match for this group of true dragons.

    I don''t have the means to seal the ne yet.

    the other party probably already knows the coordinates of theva demine.

    if we want to solve the problem of this unknown magic Empire once and for all, perhaps ...

    As he thought of this, he looked at the group of impatient legendary giant Dragons around him, and a big smile appeared on garen''s dragon face.

    perhaps I''ll have to follow their magic fleet and see which main material world they belong to and which magic Empire they belong to ...

    Garen squinted his eyes, and a sharp glint shed in his tinum Dragon eyes.

 Chapter 374 How Many Legends Can A Mere Half-Plane Have?

    Under the Red Sky, the alpha Tribe was surrounded by high mountains, and life was as peaceful and harmonious as ever.

    However, the harmonious life of Alfasi was going to be broken today.

    Suddenly, a simple and heavy stone door engraved with countless magic patterns appeared in the air. It was suspended thousands of meters in the air and was surrounded by fire-elemental energy.

    The people of the alpha Tribe below subconsciously raised their heads.

    They recognized the stone door. It was a physical teleportation door belonging to the Lord of the half-ne.

    Therefore, the alpha were not too vignt.

    However, what happened next still made the many spell casters of the alfareans look stunned.

    Under their gazes, a muscr, majestic male humanoid passed through the stone door. Then, in a sh of light, this person suddenly turned into a huge Golden Dragon. His Golden Dragon scales were shining, and it was even a little ring.

    The ancient Golden Dragon took a deep breath.

    The air of theva demine that was filled with fire elemental energy made him feel morefortable, but the smell of sulfur and dust in the air made the gold dragon frown slightly.

    The Golden Dragon liked this environment, but it didn''t like itpletely.

    The appearance of the Superrge Golden Dragon was only the beginning.

    Then, one figure after another passed through the stone door and arrived above theva demine from the Noah continent on the other side. Then, like the Golden Dragon before, they quickly returned to their huge original form.

    Soon, thirty-two metal dragons, which were at least gigantic in size, appeared in the eyes of alpha.

    The draconic auras of different attributes were stacked on top of each other, surging like the waves of a raging sea. The air in the area covered by theyers of draconic auras seemed to freeze. Even if these legendary dragons were only unconsciously emitting draconic auras, when they ovepped, they still made all creatures within a radius of dozens of miles feel suffocated, as if their hearts and throats were being pressed by an invisible hand.

    The spellcasters of the alpha n had no choice but to cast many protective spells.

    Buzz ... Buzz ... Shields made of mes spread out, wrapping around them and the entire Alpha Tribe. However, under the pressure of the Firebird, these shields flickered and flickered.

    The spell casters inside were pale, and it was obvious that they were under great pressure.

    At the same time, when a group of unfamiliar metal dragons from the metal Dragon Ind passed through the stone door and descended into the sky of theva demine, a young man with silver hair and eyes as deep as time finally stepped out of the portal.

    In a sh of light, a 46-meter long legendary dragon suddenly leaped into the air.

    Even among more than 30 legendary dragons, this Silver Dragon was undoubtedly the most eye-catching one.

    Whether it was his body size that was the best among all true dragons, or his four winding dragon horns, or the mysterious ck scales that were embedded into a ring, all of them showed his unique identity and temperament.

    The moment garen appeared, he had stolen the limelight from the ancient Golden Dragon.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Seniors, please restrain your Dragon might."

    Garen maintained his polite attitude and said calmly.

    Although his strength was the strongest among the legendary dragons, his age was much younger than these metal dragons, who were at least old Dragons. There was no problem in calling them seniors, as garen was not a Dragon who thought highly of his status.

    After hearing garen''s words, the metal dragons came back to their senses.

    They realized that their Draconic Aura had greatly suppressed garen''s followers nearby, so they took the initiative to restrain their Draconic Aura.

    Garen addressed them as seniors out of courtesy, and they did not dare to really consider themselves as seniors.

    garen, the human tribe below is your family? "

    "So many spell casters!"

    At that moment, rockvader noticed the alpha Tribe.

    The ancient Golden dragon''s gaze was attracted by the wizard''s Spire that stood in the tribe. Upon a closer look, he discovered that there were more than two hundred spell casters in this human tribe that only had a thousand people. There was nock of powerful individuals in the middle or high positions.

    Such a situation made the ancient Golden Dragon, who had seen many things, look shocked.

    a tribe with extraordinary talent. I found them in theva demine by ident.

    the people of this tribe are naturally gifted in magic. I n to nurture them well.

    As the legendary true dragons withdrew their Dragon might, the flickering fire shield in the alpha Tribe gradually dissipated.

    At this time, the great wizard Anya, who had already stabilized her Ninth Circle, looked up at the sky. Among the terrifying dragon figures in the sky, she saw the familiar Silver Dragon, and her nervous heart slowly calmed down.

    "Gifted ....

    I''ve never seen such arge number of spellcasters before. If the poption can still maintain such a proportion even after expanding, it will be a terrifying force.

    Rockvader let out a long breath.

    After a pause, he looked at the eight-year-old dragon that was several timesrger than him and said, "  garen, your followers are unusual. You have to pay more attention to them.

    "If the de in your hand is too sharp, you might hurt yourself."

    Garen nodded and smiled, " "I understand, but I have enough confidence in myself."

 Chapter 375 How Many Legends Can A Mere Half-Plane Have?

    Even if the alpha Tribe was thriving, and after a long time, finally restored to the former glory of the alpha Empire, garen would definitely have obtained a divine powerparable to the gods by then, and he would still be able to control this powerful magic Empire.

    No matter how strong the magic Empire was, it was just an Empire made of ordinary things. In the face of gods and creatures that were simr to divine power, it was always at a disadvantage.

    Garen had thought before that the destruction of the alpha Empire might have been caused by a God who had sensed the potential threat of this Empire with endless potential, and used some means to cause it to eventually break apart and fall apart.

    Back to the main topic.

    Garen called an ya over.

    these true dragons came from the same Prime Material ne as me. They are metal dragons that uphold kindness and justice.

    they will stay in the alpha Tribe for a while.

    metal dragons aren''t hard to get along with. Praise them for their kindness and courage, and don''t do anything bad in front of them. They''ll probably be nice to you.

    "The alpha Tribe must treat them well, don''t neglect them."

    Garen''s expression was calm, and Anya''s figure was reflected in his tinum Dragon eyes.

    "Don''t worry, I know what to do," an ya bowed.

    After a pause, an ya''s face was filled with doubt. She nced at the metallic dragons that had already transformed into their human forms and were curiously looking at the alpha Tribe. She then whispered to garen, " "You''ve gathered so many legendary true dragons in theva demine. Is something going to happen?" he asked.

    "The fire mages of the alpha Tribe are ready to serve you at any time."

    The silver Dragon''s expression did not change as it calmly said, " "Just do your best toplete your tasks. When I need you, I will naturally tell you."

    An ya nodded and stopped asking.

    Immediately after, garen found the ancient Golden Dragon, rockvader, who had transformed into a human form.  "Senior, you can rest here for the time being. If you need anything, just let me know."

    there are some ces in theva demine that have special scenery. You can go and take a look.

    Rockvader nodded and then asked, "  garen, you said that the enemy forces coveting the interdimensional space, when will they attack? "

    "It''s only been five months. It won''t take long."

    Five months was a very short time for these legendary metal dragons, and they could wait for the other party toe.

    "You seem to be very sure."

    Rockvader sized garen up.

    Garen''s voice was calm.  the river of time is mysterious and great. I was able to confirm it through the power of time.

    The power of time ... Rockvader gently nodded and smiled.   I see. I feel sorry for those guys who have their eyes on your territory.

    Garen then left the alpha Tribe.

    The silver Dragon pped its wings and flew through the red Sky. It soon arrived at the scorched mountains.

    Sensing garen''s aura, Red Dragon Earl and red Dragon gresha quickly came out to wee him.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "How''s the mission I gave you?"

    Garen didn''t waste any time and asked directly.

    we didn''t let you down, " said Rowell, grinning.  we''ve found the location you wanted to know.

    "Where is it?"

    that continuous chain of mountains is in the territory of the earth elemental creatures. It''s not within the scope of Stone city''sbyrinth. It''s already close to the border of the half-ne ...

    yes!  gresha answered before Roel could speak.

    Having been interrupted by gresha, Roell''s face turned fierce. He red at his spouse, and sparks flew out of his nose. Gresha, on the other hand, remained calm and unafraid, ignoring Roell''s angry eyes.

    Trying to steal credit from me in front of Sir garen, that damned female dragon ... Earl rolled his eyes angrily and turned his face away from gresha.

    Because garen was right beside him, Roel endured it.

    However, the Red Dragon had already made up its mind to let greesha know how powerful it was after garen left.

    "Lord garen, I''ll bring you over to take a look."

    Said Rowell as he looked at garen.

    "Alright, take me there."

    Just listening to greesha''s description of the location wasn''t enough, so garen had to go there personally to confirm the location of the other party''snding.

    Rowell turned to gresha with a triumphant look.

    Following that, under the Red Dragon''s lead, garen came to a familiar ce.

    The sky was gray and covered in dust. There were huge, gray-white Mountains criss-crossing each other. There was no green that represented life in the surroundings. Everything on the ground looked barren and withered. Only some earth elemental life forms of various forms could be vaguely seen.

    Garen found the scene here rather familiar.

    This was because he had already seen this ce in his future projection.

    The only difference was that the 12 magic ships that were hundreds of meters long had yet to appear in the sky.

    twelve magic ships ... I don''t have such a collection."

    A magic ship used for cross-ne travel, from the material of the hull to every magic rune on it, the quality was far higher than the average magic tool, and its value was higher than the average legendary tool. It would be a lie if garen said he did not want it.

    Although it might not be of much use to him, he just wanted it.

    He was a collector of good things.

    After confirming the location and time of the other party''s descent, the next step was to make preparations.

 Chapter 376 How Many Legends Can A Mere Half-Plane Have?

    Garen looked around, his gaze sweeping down inch by inch.

    The earth element Energy here was extremely dense, so it would be very easy to set up a single attribute magic array.

    Although he wasn''t proficient in arrays, there were legendary metal dragons that specialized in this area, and many of the giant earth spirits in the stone city maze were also good at this.

    Under the sky of mes, time passed by calmly and at a constant speed.

    Garen would use his future prediction from time to time to observe the changes that might happen, and at the same time, he would be patiently preparing for it.

    *

    *

    *

    Main material world, Kane continent, imaska Second Empire.

    One side of a majestic mountain that was thousands of feet tall was man-made, and countless huge tforms and mountain tracks were built. On the surface of the facilities and buildings that could be seen with the naked eye, there were dense runes embellishing them, showing its powerful magic craftsmanship.

    This was the magic dock of the imaska Second Empire.

    Like busy ants, the crowd moved in an orderly manner, carrying out their own tasks.

    On some of the huge tforms connected to the mountains, there were magic ships that were anchored. The length of the ships ranged from 100 meters to 600 meters. On the ships, one could vaguely see the ferocious and terrifying magic cannons.

    The figures of humans came and went on the magic ship, doing all kinds of maintenance and maintenance for it.

    Check the magic spells that are used to fix the ship, the energy core of the magic ship, and whether there are any cracks or weak holes in the magic shield ...

    The atmosphere was lively and in full swing.

    The leader of the 21st magic fleet, Granzon Orston, was sitting in themand room of a 200-meter-long magic ship.

    He looked to be around 50 years old, and his ck hair was mixed with a little gray. His appearance was ordinary and there was nothing special about him, but his eyes were bright and full of spirit.

    Grantham''s fingers tapped on the table gently, and he looked at a document in silence, deep in thought.

    a demine formed by earth and fire elements ...

    after analyzing the proportion of elements in the air, there is a 99% chance that this elemental half-ne contains rich resources, close to a hundred million square kilometers. By conservative estimation, it is enough to support the exploration of the dynasty''s fleet for a hundred years.

    Knock, knock, knock ...

    The sound of his fingers tapping on the table was neither fast nor slow.

    Magic power rippled, and the documents flipped by themselves. The contents were disyed in front of Grantham page by page.

    I was attacked by a Red dragon''s breath when I was exploring the demine. There might be Red Dragons in the demine, but from the damage they caused, they haven''t reached the legendary level.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    ¡°..................¡±

    Soon, Grantham closed its eyes, thinking about how to deal with the newly discovered half-ne.

    The magic fleet of the second Empire of imaska had just been established.

    The first goal of the magic fleet was not tomunicate with the forces of the other prime material worlds, nor was it to invade the other prime material worlds to expand the Empire''s territory. The first goal of the Empire when it established the magic fleet was to find a way home in the endless prime material worlds.

    Faerun continent.

    The origin of the second imaska Empire.

    The reason why the second Empire of imaska was called the second Empire was that before it, there was an already destroyed imaska Empire. In order to preserve its Tinder, the imaska Empire sent away a group of people in the war of destruction.

    The surviving citizens of imaska carried the Empire''s Secret weapon, which contained the inherited knowledge of the imaska Empire.

    As the inheritance was not broken, and there was a legendary figure leading it, after more than 3000 years of development in the new main material world, the me was reignited.

    In order to remember their origins, they were reborn on the Kane continent under the name of the second imaska Empire.

    Now, the g of the second Empire of imaska was flying in every corner of the Kane continent.

    The current strength of the second Empire of imaska was not inferior to its most glorious days in the past. However, the people of the second Empire of imaska had one obsession in their hearts.

    They didn''t belong to Kane.

    They were from Faerun.

    The people of the second Empire of imaska were still attached to their homnd. Therefore, after unifying Kane, the second Empire of imaska set out to build a magic fleet in the hope of finding the main material world where Faerun was.

    In the beginning, in order to prevent the powerful enemy from eliminating the roots, the imaska Empire, which was on the verge of destruction, had removed all the anchor points and coordinates when it transferred the Tinder out of the main material world.

    Therefore, to find Faerun in the countless main material world was a difficult task that required countless resources, time, and energy, even for the prosperous Second Empire of imaska.

    The exploration of the Prime Material ne had caused the resources of the Kane continent to gradually shrink.

    As a result, the second Empire of imaska formed another magic fleet.

    The mission of this magic fleet was not to explore. What they had to do was to find a ne or material world with rich resources, and then extract the resources to feed the exploration fleet.

    Exploiting the resources of other ne worlds was bound to lead to conflicts and battles with the native races.

    As such, the ships of this magic fleet all possessed rtively powerfulbat capabilities.

    The 21st magic fleet led by Grantham was one of them.

    Due to the importance of his position and his many contributions in his career, Grantham had obtained arge number of resources for the dynasty''s fleet. He even had a secret weapon given to him by the second Empire''s Emperor.

 Chapter 377 How Many Legends Can A Mere Half-Plane Have?

    a rare elemental half-ne.

    if I''m not mistaken, the most powerful creature among them is the elemental Genie.

    moreover, based on the concentration and purity of the elemental energy in this half-ne of elements, at most, legendary elemental spirits would be born. It is impossible for an Elemental Lord to exist.

    Grantham opened its eyes and muttered to itself.

    There were many demines, but elemental demines were notmon. In Grantham''s decades of conquest, it was the first time an elemental demine was discovered.

    Regarding the idea of theva half-ne, his thoughts were almost the same as garen''s.

    Because that was the truth.

    The strength of an elemental life was rted to the concentration and quantity of the corresponding elemental energy in the environment. It was easy to specte the upper limit of the strength of the giant elemental spirit in the elemental half-ne.

    The tapping of his fingers became more and more rapid.

    Grantham pondered for a few more hours.

    He wanted to be the chief captain of thebat fleet.

    Due to theck of a person who had contributed enough to win the admiration of the other fleet leaders, this position had always been vacant.

    Grantham was a serious and taciturn person. He was unsmiling, did not love wealth, and did not love beauty.

    But power was the only thing that fascinated him.

    He had climbed from the bottom to the leader of the 21st magic fleet, but he had never been satisfied.

    Only the position of Captain could stop him temporarily.

    In order to achieve this goal, he would need a huge amount of military merits.

    Finally, as the sky turned dark and a ray of yellow sunlight shone through the crack of the window andnded on Grantham''s face, he made a decision that he would regret for the rest of his life.

    pass on my order. Gather the pilots andbat personnel. The 21st magic fleet is about to set sail!

    Captain Grantham, this interdimensional space is no small matter. There might be Dragons in it. Are you sure we want to mine it alone? Why don''t we work with the 20th and 18th fleets? their ships and personnel are currently idle."

    The vice-captain frowned and asked.

    Grantham''s face darkened, and he suddenly said, " Who is the captain of the 21st magic fleet? "

    The vice-captain was slightly stunned and subconsciously said, " "Of course it''s you."

    of course it''s me, " Grantham said in a deep voice.  so you only need to follow my orders. I don''t need you to teach me how to do things.

    Cooperating with other fleets would make things easier, but there was no doubt that this would require a lot of credit. Grantham didn''t think that a small demine could withstand the offensive of his fleet.

    As mining an alternate ne world was not a simple task, the magic fleet in charge of this matter gathered most of the powerful people of the imaska Second Empire.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Grantham''s 21st fleet had nine legendary-level strange machinist, including himself! Other than that, there were also hundreds of high-level strange machinists and about two thousand middle-grade strange machinists!

    Low-level strange machinists were not fit to join the fleet.

    Every mid-level strange machinist here was an elite of the same level, the best of the best.

    As long as he wanted to, his magic fleet could easily trample on any human Kingdom-level force.

    Grantham was not a reckless person.

    If things did not go well, he would definitely choose to cooperate with other fleets.

    However, how many legends could there be in a mere elemental half-ne? Even if there were powerful Dragons, how many legendary dragons and ancient dragons could there be?

    It couldn''t be that a small half-ne would have dozens of legendary dragons, right?

    Grantham was not afraid of the Dragon race, as the Dragon race had always fought for themselves. Moreover, in the environment of theva demine, there would at most be some lone Red Dragons, not a group of United Metal dragons waiting for him.

    Grantham really didn''t know how the natives of the interdimensional space could resist its fleet. It didn''t know how it would lose.

    This was not blind confidence, but a judgment based on the situation of both sides.

    Even using the entire 21st magic fleet was already a very cautious approach in Grantham''s opinion. Logically speaking, less than half of the fleet''s power was enough to take down this small half-ne.

    you''re being too serious. I only hope to take down this half-ne more safely.

    "Since you''ve already made your decision, I naturally don''t dare to disobey."

    The vice-captain lowered his head and said.

    Grantham had a strong and serious character. He was usually reticent, but no one could refute him when he spoke. He liked to monopolize power. The vice-captain knew that he was greedy for credit, but he did not want to touch his bad luck. He only dared to criticize him in his heart.

    a half-ne can stop my fleet? "

    Grantham nced at the vice-captain.

    "Yes, yes, yes, you''re right."

    The vice-captain nodded with a smile and no longer offered his opinion.

    A long time ago, Grantham could still listen to the opinions of others, but as his power increased, he became more and more headstrong and difficult to get along with.

    After this mission ends, I request to leave the fleet and spend time with my family and children ... The vice-captain''s mind shed with the appearance of his wife and children, and then he looked at the silent and stern Grantham.

    He felt that if he followed Grantham, even if nothing happened now, he would be in trouble in the future.

    The order was quickly passed down.

    Like gears of a precise machine turning, the 21st magic fleet locked onto theva demine and was ready to go.

 Chapter 378 How Many Legends Can A Mere Half-Plane Have?

    The magic fleet was huge, and it could not be moved easily.

    After deciding on the invasion of theva demine, they still needed some time to prepare, mobilize the crew, check and maintain the magic ship, and so on.

    Time slowly passed, and the sun rose and set.

    The magic dock built on the huge mountain blocked the sunlight, forming a continuous shadow that extended or shrank with the change of the sunlight.

    After a long time, the 21st magic fleet was ready and was about to set sail.

    Grantham was dressed in a clean and tidy captain''s uniform, with a Medal of Service given by the Emperor of the imaska Second Empire on his chest.

    He looked at the crew members who were waiting for him and said in a deep voice, " "I''ve brought you back triumphantly again and again, and this time will be no exception."

    when we return with a full load, the people of the Empire will cheer for us in glory and offer us flowers and wine.

    at this moment, I hereby announce that the 21st magic fleet has officially set sail!

    The crew shouted in unison.

    "For imaska!"

    "For imaska!"

    ¡°................¡±

    Then, the magic arrays on the magic ships were activated.

    Theplicated and precise magic patterns lit up, and rays of blue light that looked like liquid energy flowed and shed between the magic patterns. The egg-shaped shield covered the magic ship and the human figures on it.

    At the same time.

    Thump!

    Thump!

    Thump!

    A deep sound like the sound of a great Bell rang out, as if it had struck everyone''s heart.

    The magic dock lit up with the brilliance of magic, and the mountain thousands of feet tall was shining.

    At this moment, the space was like a transparent piece of paper that was being stirred by a pair of invisible hands.

    The dimensional fold quickly ruptured and turned into a dimensional door under the effect of countless magic symbols. The sun was swallowed up by the dark dimensional door and disappeared without a trace.

    Immediately, the 12 magic ships left the dock one after another and rose into the air.

    Grantham stood at the bow of thergest magic ship with his hands behind his back. His hair was stuck to his head due to the strong wind. His face was calm and unmoving, as if everything was under his control.

    *

    *

    *

    A realm gate was different from an ordinary realm teleportation gate. It required a long journey through the burning ocean between the realms.

    The voyage between nes was filled with danger and uncertainties. Everyone on the magic fleet was silent, and one could vaguely see some nervousness on their faces.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    He was definitely nervous.

    If anything happened to the magic ship, the creatures that were directly exposed to the searing sea would not be able tost long, even if they were legendary. Crew members below legendary would die almost instantly. The second Empire of imaska had just built a magic dock. When the magic ships sailed out of the ne, many magic ships disappeared after leaving the dock.

    Most likely, it had been destroyed by various idents.

    Even now, when the magic ship construction technology of the second Empire of imaska was bing more and more mature, there were asionally magic ships that were damaged in the process of passing through the phase gate, causing all the crew members to disappear in the searing ocean.

    Time slowly passed by.

    After an unknown period of time, after a long journey in the dark void, a dimensional door with a faint red luster and a hint of sulfur andva aura leaped into Granzon''s sight.

    He was slightly stunned, and then said in a deep voice, "  all crew members, get ready. We''re about to arrive at the target half-ne.

    Immediately, magic ships passed through the portal, crossed the crystal wall of theva demine, andnded in the elemental demine full of fire and earth elemental energy.

    As he passed through the portal, Grantham''s vision blurred for a moment.

    He could vaguely see huge silhouettes of different colors around the magic ship.

    "What?"

    All of a sudden, Grantham had a bad feeling.

    Under the stimtion of magic power, his vision recovered.

    And so, without any mental preparation, he saw a terrifying scene under the burning sky of theva demine.

    Giant Dragons at least 30 meters long were distributed in a ring. The sound of their wings tearing the air apart rose and fell. They stared at the magic ship with curious and dangerous dragon eyes, and they had simr, seemingly righteous expressions on their faces.

    His eyes seemed to be saying,"little brother, are you surprised? are you surprised?"

    In the encirclement, the giant Dragon''s breathing was like thunder.

    The auras of legendary creatures came from all directions, filling almost every inch of the space. The Dragon''s might was released as the dragons breathed, making the magic ship look like it was in the middle of a stormy sea.

    Every true dragon here, except for the two red Dragons who were mixed in like soy sauce, were all terrifying Dragons with legendary strength.

    In particr, among the legendary wyrms, there were three behemoths that were more than 40 meters long.

    The auras of the three gigantic true dragons were like the abyss. The legends on the magic ship were shocked. They were in a scorching space, but their bodies felt like they were in winter. Half of them had already turned cold.

    At first, Grantham thought that it was under an illusion.

    However, the legendary dragons ''auras and appearances were so real that he had no choice but to believe that what he was seeing was real.

    Grantham came to its senses and immediately realized that its fleet was not enough to be toyed with by these legendary dragons.

    His heart almost stopped.

    On the surface, however, Grantham''s serious expression instantly turned gentle and friendly.

    Grantham looked at thergest Silver Dragon and spoke under its cold gaze.

    Hello, Your Excellency true dragon. I''m from the second Empire of imaska, and I''vee here with the purpose of friendly exchange.

    "I think there''s a misunderstanding between us."

 Chapter 379 You Still Want To Run After Offending The Dragon Clan?

    "I think there''s a misunderstanding between us."

    As he listened to Grantham''s words and saw his rapidly changing expression of interest, the corners of garen''s mouth slowly opened up, revealing his sharp, snow-white Dragon teeth.

    "Misunderstanding?"

    are you going to say that your magic fleet is here for peacefulmunication? "

    On its face covered inyers of scales, the silver Dragon revealed a human-like mocking expression.

    Grantham''s expression did not change.

    Under such circumstances, a head-on confrontation was the worst decision.

    of course, we, the second Empire of imaska, respect all civilizations and races of the main material world. We are an Empire that reveres kindness and equality.

    In the Empire, kindness and equality are the only things ... When these few words were put together, garen could not help butugh out loud.

    Which country that could be an Empire did not kill their way out of mountains of corpses and seas of blood? along the way, they had destroyed countless countries and biological groups. They werepletely unrted to the four words ''kindness and equality''.

    As the silver Dragonughed and roared, Grantham''s expression turned a little ugly.

    However, this ugly expression disappeared in a sh. He tried to maintain a gentle expression, his mind rapidly thinking of countermeasures, and at the same time continued, "  Your Excellency true dragon, please believe that we, the second Empire of imaska, have brought knowledge and resources to many weak civilizations in the main material world, helping them to walk from the weak to prosperity.

    we came to this interdimensional space with the same purpose of spreading the light of civilization. We came here with good intentions, but we didn''t expect that there would be such a powerful Dragon here that doesn''t need our support.

    Grantham endured the difort, but still showed a gentle expression on his face.

    He was not such a person. Grantham was quiet and serious by nature, and did not like to talk. But as the captain of the 21st magic fleet, he felt that he had to give the crew an exnation when his judgment was seriously wrong.

    He wanted to bring this magic fleet back to the Kane continent in one piece.

    Grantham was stalling for time and preparing a teleportation spell at the same time, wanting to leave theva demine immediately.

    With garen''s perception of elemental energy, he had actually already noticed this.

    In garen''s perception, the elemental energy around the magic ships started to grow and gather.

    However, he did not seem to care. He only said to Grantham, " "Oh? With knowledge and resources?"

    Garen''s gaze swept across the magic ship and the people on it.

    He found that these guys were almost fully equipped with high-quality magic tools. It could be said that they were armed to the teeth with magic tools. Each of them had at least a dozen items that suffused elemental light and had magic flowing in them.

    A normal spellcaster would not be able to use so many magic tools at the same time.

    yes, we are never stingy with our knowledge and resources.

    There was a teleportation spell on the magic ship, so Grantham was stalling for time. The teleportation spell was almost ready, and he could not help but show a hint of joy.

    there''s magic circting in your bodies.

    "Who are you people? He doesn''t seem to be a normal spellcaster."

    Garen asked patiently.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Grantham knew that garen was asking about their profession, and in order to buy time, he said, "  in the second Empire of imaska, we are called the strange machinist.

    "If you''re interested in the strange machinist, we can have a good chat."

    A strange machinist ...

    They seemed to be very good at using magical tools and were very rich ... Garen sized up the strange machinists on the magic ship and thought to himself.

    At this moment.

    The magic ship''s teleportation spell was ready.

    With a way out, the smile on Grantham''s face quickly disappeared, and his face slowly returned to its stern and solemn state.

    The next moment, under the gaze of the legendary dragons ...

    All the magic ships burst out with a dazzling magic light at the same time. Then, in this dazzling light, the surrounding space rippled, and the magic ships became faint and illusory.

    They seemed to want to break through the restrictions of the crystal wall and leave theva demine.

    When the rtively hidden teleportation spell was finally activated, Grantham''s face revealed a rxed smile as if a heavy burden had been lifted off his shoulders. He and the other legends on the magic ship were on high alert, ready to deal with the crazy attacks of the legendary dragons.

    However ...

    He noticed that the reactions of the legendary dragons around him were a little strange.

    It wasn''t that their reactions were too fast or too intense, but that they were too calm.

    Pairs of dragon eyes of different colors stared at the magic ship fleet with great interest. At this moment, the magic ship fleet was obviously trying to escape, but not a single legendary dragon did anything to stop it.

    The eyes of these legendary dragons were very familiar to him.

    It was the look of a cat catching a mouse. It had clearly expected that they would use the teleportation spell to escape.

    "This is terrible!"

    "They seem to havee prepared."

    Grantham''s heart skipped a beat.

    At the same time.

    Just as the teleportation spell was about to take effect and the magic ships were about to break through space ...

    Buzz ... Buzz ...

    The magic runes that had been imprinted on the space in advance gradually appeared.

    The magic runes were glowing with a faint magical light and filled every corner of the surrounding space. They were faint and fluctuating.

    With the support of these magic runes, the surrounding space suddenly became extremely stable, as if it had turned from a fragile mirror into an indestructible thick iron wall.

 Chapter 380 You Still Want To Run After Offending The Dragon Clan?

    Hence.

    The magic ships were once again firmly bound in the half-ne by the stable space.

    dimensional anchor ... Spatial lock ... Seal of the ne ..."

    Grantham''s mood could not help but plummet.

    For some unknown reason, the legendary wyrms in the demine seemed to have urately known that they would arrive here in advance. Before they arrived, they had already set up many spells to prevent them from escaping.

    "Why is it like this?"

    Surrounded by a group of legendary dragons, Grantham was filled with deep doubts.

    If there was a traitor among them who leaked the news to these legendary dragons of unknown origin for some purpose, he could even barely ept it. After all, it was still within his understanding.

    However ...

    What Grantham could not understand was that even he himself did not know the exact location of his arrival!

    Whether it was a dimensional portal or a portal, there would inevitably be some errors in this kind of teleportation across the crystal wall. He could only know the approximate range, but judging from the spells arranged here, these legendary dragons could even predict where they wouldnd without a mistake.

    Grantham had thought that it was an unfortunate ident to be surrounded by legendary dragons.

    However, from the current situation, it waspletely unrted to an ident.

    The other party had been waiting for them to descend here.

    they''re here to spread knowledge and civilization? "

    you want to teleport away without even saying a word? aren''t you not giving our local dragon n any face? "

    Before the group of legendary wyrms could speak, the Red Dragon, Earl, who looked petite inparison to the wyrms, jumped out with a ferocious expression.

    Listening to Roel''s words, garen felt a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    This guy made the dragon n here seem like an underworld force.

    Garen shook his head slightly, then looked at Grantham coldly, and said calmly, "  stop pretending. We are very clear about the purpose of your magic ship fleeting here.

    Grantham remained silent, and his face turned serious.

    After a pause, the silver Dragon continued without any emotion, "  release the magic ship''s defensive shield and surrender. You might still be able to survive.

    No new gate of the Prime Minister had been opened.

    It meant that there were no more reinforcements behind the magic ship fleet.

    The twelve magic ships disyed here were the total number of ships that had invaded hisva demine.

    Through garen''s mental strength, he could sense that there were a total of Nine Legends on these magic ships. None of the thousands of crew members were weak either, and the lowest among them had a creature level equivalent to a middle-rank spellcaster.

    The elemental aura here was so dense that it was almost impossible to open one''s eyes.

    On the other side, after hearing garen''s indifferent words, Grantham stopped pretending.

    we are from the second Empire of imaska. We came to this interdimensional space for the resources here.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "However, since this ce already has a master, we do not wish to be enemies with the powerful dragon n."

    Grantham''s eyes swept across the legendary dragons and said in a deep voice, "  I''m sorry for disturbing you, powerful legendary dragons. I apologize on behalf of all the crew members of the 21st magic fleet.

    in order to express our sincerity, our fleet will take out enough money to ask for the forgiveness of the legendary dragons.

    imaska Second Empire ...

    Before he could finish his sentence, Grantham saw the terrifying Silver Dragon waving its sharp ws impatiently.

    "I don''t care where you''re from or what your purpose is."

    I don''t want to repeat myself. If you want to live, remove your defenses and surrender. Do you understand? "

    Using money to express his apology?

    What a joke. These magic ships, including everything inside, were now in the dragons ''hands. How could he negotiate with them?

    If it wasn''t for the fact that he wanted to preserve the magic ship as well as capture more enemies alive so that he could obtain more information about the imaska Second Empire, garen wouldn''t even want to waste his breath on them.

    "Are you sure you want to be the enemy of the second Empire of imaska?"

    Grantham frowned.

    His words were full of confidence in the strength of the second Empire of imaska.

    Grantham did not believe that the other party had no fear of a magic Empire that could travel across nes.

    It seemed like these people wouldn''t give in obediently ... Garen shook his head slightly.

    He actually didn''t want to see such a scene.

    This was because once they started fighting, the magic ship that he coveted would more or less suffer some damage.

    "Seniors, it seems that these viins from another ne want to see the strength of our dragon n."

    Garen said softly to the group of legendary giant Dragons beside him.

    "Then let them have their wish!"

    Rockvader snorted heavily.

    Immediately after, the roars of the giant Dragons sounded like thunder. They rose and fell one after another, deafening to the ears.

    Under Grantham''s serious gaze, the legendary dragons opened their mouths and bit on Dragon Breath of different attributes but equally dangerous.

    prepare the anti-magic field. Do your best to break the dimensional anchor of this space!

    don''t waste your energy on the magic cannons.

    ¡°..............¡±

    defend with all your might. Turn on the magic ship''s shields!

 Chapter 381 You Still Want To Run After Offending The Dragon Clan?

    Orders were quickly issued.

    "Everyone, for imaska! We''ll definitely return safely!"

    Grantham raised its arms and shouted.

    "For imaska!"

    "For imaska!"

    ............

    The citizens of the second Empire of imaska had a strong sense of honor and responsibility for the Empire. They were proud of their identity and had received strict training. Their mental strength was stronger and they were disciplined. Under such circumstances, although the atmosphere on the magic ship was tense, the morale was not affected much.

    Buzz ... Buzz ...

    After realizing the dragons ''intention to attack, solidified blue shields spread out around the magic ship.

    Magic ships were expensive to build, and the magic shields on them had amazing defensive power when they were fully activated. They consumed arge amount of energy every second. At the very least, they could resist the attacks of legendary creatures for a period of time.

    The crew members, who were strange machinists, were not stunned either.

    All sorts of strange and intricate mechanical objects flew out of their bodies, connected by magic power, and under their control.

    Mechanical spiders, metal cubes, mechanical balls ... There were countless toys made of various metals.

    They flew out of the magic ship''s shield and emitted magic energy to each other with the machines of the legendary strange machinist as the center. They interweaved into a huge curtain and formed the first line of defense.

    At the same time.

    The dragon''s breath had arrived.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang ...

    Under the attack of so many legendary giant Dragons, the strange machinist''s metal toys would not be of much use.

    In the face of the ferocious and surging flood of Dragon Breath, the first line of defense from the strange machinist was torn apart.

    One by one, the precision Machinery was engulfed by the Dragon Breath.

    Then, the weakened dragon''s breath approached the magic shield. The dragon''s breath from the legendary dragon was powerful, but the magic ship''s shield also had unparalleled defensive power. It was like the sharpest spear against the strongest shield.

    The passage of time seemed to have slowed down at this moment.

    Grantham clenched his fists, and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.

    Then, under his nervous gaze, the Dragon Breath collided with the magic ship''s shield.

    BOOM!

    The magic ships shook violently, and the magic shields around them flickered. The surface of the ships was like ake in a heavy rain, with countless ripples bursting out. One could vaguely see fine cracks extending out from thending point of the Dragon Breath.

    However, Grantham heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that.

    As long as it was not destroyed in an instant, the magic ship''s shield could quickly repair the cracks.

    As clusters of cracks extended, they closed up and regenerated at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    the first wave of attacks has been stopped. None of the magic ships have been ...<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Crash!

    A voice that sounded like a volcanic eruption interrupted Grantham''s thoughts.

    He followed the sound and turned his head in confusion.

    ? A 300-meter-long magic ship on the right side of the one he was on had a thick magic shield. However, under the attack of a terrifying column-shaped invisible dragon Breath, the magic shield was torn apart like a fragile piece of paper in an instant.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang ...

    The invisible dragon Breath that stood out among the legendary dragon breaths with different attributes did not stop after tearing through the magic ship''s shield. It hit the magic ship.

    The body of the magic ship, which was made of countless rare magic metals, was also strong enough.

    Under normal circumstances, the magic ship would be able to withstand a few legendary-level attacks before it was destroyed.

    However ...

    Under Grantham''s watchful eyes, the magic ship. which should have been very sturdy. was disintegrated, melted. and annihted the moment it came into contact with the invisible dragon''s breath, just like snow that came into contact with mes ...

    The magic ship was prated by the sudden powerful Dragon Breath and shook violently.

    A series of deafening explosions rang out from the inside of the ship.

    Clusters of bright mes were born along with the explosion.

    The precisely constructed hull had suffered such a degree of damage.

    Its shield flickered a few times before itpletely disappeared. Then, the exposed hull was like a bird with broken wings, dragging a long me tail and beginning to fall towards the mountains below.

    It was like a huge burning meteorite under the huge momentum.

    As the dragon''s breath was aimed at the magic ship, only a few unlucky people on the magic ship were hit by the dragon''s breath, and they were instantly annihted and disintegrated like the hull that had been prated. Most of the people on the magic ship were not weak, so they used all their means to escape from the falling ship.

    "Garen, aren''t I amazing!"

    "Did I do it well?"

    Yuna, who was the secondrgest among all the true dragons, waved her dragon ws and shouted excitedly at garen. Her diamond-like scales reflected the fire.

    The power Dragon''s tearing Dragon Breath destroyed a magic ship with destructive power.

    The other magic ships had managed to block the first wave of Dragon Breath attacks. Yuna was rather happy that her own attacks were the only ones that were effective.

    "Amazing, amazing."

    "You did well too, but don''t do it again in the future."

    Garen''s heart ached as he looked at the precious magic ship that had been severely damaged and was falling into the mountains.

    "Ah?"

    Yuna was slightly taken aback.

    But soon, she realized that her attack was too fierce, and she had severely damaged the spoils of war that she could have taken.

 Chapter 382 You Still Want To Run After Offending The Dragon Clan?

    Yuna''s face was filled with regret.

    "I know what to do."

    The energy gathered and formed an indestructible force field shield on Yuna''s body.

    Yuna''s figure leaped out from the crowd of legendary dragons.

    The gigantic Dragon pped its wings, bringing with it a strong gust of wind as it approached a magic ship.

    the Dragon Breath broke the shield. If we are not careful, we will destroy the magic ship inside.

    The other legendary dragons also stopped breathing.

    However, this didn''t mean that they had stopped. These legendary dragons had just decided to change their attack method.

    Then, in a series of Dragon roars and roars, the legendary dragons were like huge cannonballs. In groups of three to five, they rushed towards the magic ships that were still resisting.

    The strange machinists on the magic ship were also retaliating.

    Countless mechanical objects filled the surrounding space andunched attacks of different attributes at the legendary dragons.

    mes, sound waves, frost, vibrations ...

    Attacks of different forms and attributes wereunched from the mechanical creations of thousands of strange machinists. They were densely packed, like a colorful magical torrent, apanied by somerge metal golems that flew out together.

    The scene was extremely magnificent.

    However, the seemingly magnificent counterattack had no effect.

    Legendary dragons were all extremely immune to magic.

    Their resistance was so high that it made people despair.

    Countless attacksnded on the legendary giant Dragons ''scales. However, other than the products of high-level strange machinists that could barely leave some scratches and the attacks of legendary strange machinists that could break some insignificant scales, there was no other effect.

    The magic fleet had a total of one hundred high-level strange machinist and nine legendary strange machinist.

    Some of them were also responsible for maintaining the activation of the shield.

    The remaining attacks were distributed to more than 30 legendary dragons, but they were like tickles and posed no threat at all.

    As for the metal golems that intercepted the legendary dragons, they were all at least five meters tall and made of steel. Their bodies were engraved with dense magic runes, which added a strong defense and destructive power.

    There were quite a number of metal golems, around two thousand.

    Almost every strange machinist could control a metal golem.

    Among them, there were nearly 20 high-level metal golems that were made by a few legendary strange machinists. They were their most prized mechanical creations. These metal golems had a precise structure, were huge in size, and had thebat power of an ordinary legendary.

    A strange machinist.

    With enough resources, one person could create an Army of strange machines.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    This magic fleet was not weak at all. It could even be said to be very strong. Otherwise, they would not have the ability to take on the difficult task of snatching resources from other nes.

    With thebined efforts of some strange machinists, the blockade of the surrounding space was about to be broken. However, under the pressure of the legendary dragon, they really needed the metal golems to buy enough time.

    The greedy dragons were not willing to destroy the magic ship, and this was Grantham''s only chance.

    Unfortunately, they were facing a group of legendary dragons who hade prepared.

    The silver Dragon looked at the overwhelming metal golems, both in quality and quantity, and a sharp light appeared in its tinum Dragon eyes.

    Spell-like ability, time slice!

    The power of time burst forth, entering the ever-present river of time.

    In that instant.

    In the area near the metal golem, the river of time was full of severed time faults.

    Other than being the captain of the 21st magic fleet, Grantham was also a powerful strange machinist.

    The imaska Second Empire highly valued strength. The more important the position, the more powerful the mission. Grantham was the most powerful legendary machinist in this magic fleet.

    He and one or two more powerful legendary machinists sensed the power of time cutting.

    "Avoid that area!"

    Grantham shouted to remind him.

    However, by the time he gave the warning, arge number of metal golems had already rushed into the area covered by the time cutter.

    As Grantham''s pupils contracted, the metal golems that were moving at high speed came to an abrupt stop in the air. Then, one could clearly see ck lines appearing on the surface of most of the metal golems that were engraved with magic runes.

    Kacha Kacha ...

    Along those obvious ck lines, one by one, the well-made and valuable metal golems were broken into pieces, turning into pieces of metal fragments that lost their ability to move.

    "This is bad."

    Grantham''s expression became more and more serious.

    The legendary metal golems reacted very quickly. When they touched the time fault, they stopped their bodies immediately and did not suffer any fatal injuries. However, there were many clear and deep marks on the most powerful metal golems.

    Under the attack of garen''s time-type spell ability, these metal golems suffered a serious blow.

    The legendary dragons arrived.

    One after another, legendary dragons with astonishing physiques and bodies that seemed to be cast from steel roared ferociously.

    In the thunderous roars, they stretched out their sharp and terrifying ws. Under the horrified gazes of the strange machinist, they easily tore the remaining metal golems into pieces. Under the ws and teeth of the legendary giant dragon, the hard metal golems seemed to be made of tofu instead of steel and metal.

 Chapter 383 You Still Want To Run After Offending The Dragon Clan?

    Even the metal golems created by legendary strange machinists were unable to withstand the attacks of the giant Dragons.

    The ancient Golden Dragon, rockvader, pped a legendary humanoid metal golem with his w.

    Rip!

    The Dragon w covered in Golden Dragon scales was as destructive as rotten wood, almost breaking him in half.

    Without waiting for the metal golem tounch a counterattack, the ancient Golden Dragon directly blew a breath close to the golem''s face, covering the golem''s upper body.

    In just a few seconds, a metal golem that could fight ordinary legendary creatures lost its ability to move under the attack of the ancient Golden Dragon.

    BOOM!

    Suddenly, a fireball with a diameter of hundreds of meters rose and swallowed two legendary metal golems in its range. The fireball exploded, and the aftermath alone blew the nearby metal golems and other mechanical creations violently.

    The hot air blew onto the magic ship''s shield, causing tiny ripples.

    The next moment.

    A huge silver light passed through the mes.

    Garen activated the eleration mode, and with an unbelievable speed, he suddenly crossed the battlefield and appeared in front of thergest magic ship, which was nearly four hundred meters long.

    The best and most advanced magic ship was Grantham''s ship.

    Separated by the magic ship''s powerful shield, the silver dragon''s gaze was indifferent as it looked at the group of strange machinists who were panicking.

    The silver Dragon w that was enhanced with the effect of time cutter stretched out, leaving tiny cracks in the space. With a shrill, ear-piercing, and terrifying sound, it grabbed at the magic shield of the magic ship.

    At the same time.

    The strange machinists came back to their senses.

    Looking at the majestic and strong superrge silver Dragon, the strange machinistunched a counterattack under Grantham''s lead.

    The strangely shaped machines released magic attacks of different attributes, focusing on garen, who was almost close to the magic ship''s shield. Their Shield''s special effect allowed the attacks inside to pass through without obstruction, and their power would even be strengthened when passing through the magic ship''s shield.

    Garen did not even try to Dodge the energy torrent attack.

    He opened his mouth, and at the tip of one of his fangs, a pure white magic ring could be seen.

    The next second, the ring of protection burst out with a bright magic light.

    Nine-circle legendary spell-great disintegration!

    In the bright light of the spells, the attacks that were aimed at garen were like shadows under the sun. They were disintegrated and dispersed in an instant.

    Garen continuously released the great disintegration spell and used up the number of great disintegration spells in the ring of protection in an extremely short time.

    However, in exchange for this, only a few attacks passed through the obstruction of the great disintegration spell.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The pitiful remaining attacksnded on garen''s body. They could not even touch his dragon scales before they were blocked by the force field shield that Yuna had cast on garen''s body.

    The passage of time seemed to slow down.

    Under everyone''s despairing gazes, the silver dragon''s ws, which could tear through space,nded on the magic ship''s shield.

    Rip!

    The magic shield that could withstand many attacks from legendary creatures and even block the Dragon Breath of legendary wyrms was torn apart by the silver dragon''s ws.

    "Are you done?"

    The silver Dragon''s heavy breathing seemed to ring in everyone''s ears.

    Without any protection, the strange machinists inside felt an unparalleled pressure when they were exposed to such a giant beast. Under garen''s might, they could barely breathe.

    The magic shield along with the sturdy body of the magic ship was prated by. dragon''s breath. Then. the shield of the best magic ship was easily torn apart by another Dragon as if it was paper ... The strange machinists could hardly believe their eyes.

    Most of the strange machinists were shuddering.

    These strange machinists knew how powerful the shield of the magic ship was.

    It was also because of this that they truly understood how terrifying the legendary dragon was.

    Through the gap in the magic shield, garen opened his Dragon mouth again.

    Grantham could not see any obvious breath weapons in the silver dragon''s mouth.

    However, between its crisscrossing dragon teeth, there seemed to be some extremely dangerous energy that was of the same origin and substance as the energy that had torn apart many metal golems in an instant. It was invisible to the naked eye, but it really existed.

    "Be careful of the dragon''s breath!"

    Grantham''s heart trembled.

    He didn''t know what kind of Dragon this Silver Dragon was.

    Among all the legendary dragons, this Silver Dragon and the Dragon that had pierced through the magic ship with one blow were the most terrifying. Grantham could not see through their origins.

    Without them, the magic fleet would have had a chance of escaping.

    Hu!

    The breath of time that expelled time was spat out from garen''s mouth.

    Garen turned his neck, and as he did so, the invisible dragon''s breath wreaked havoc on the deck of the magic ship.

    One by one, the strange machinists who were hit by the breath of time banishment, including the strange mechanical creations they used to defend themselves, disappeared without a trace in an instant in the dragon''s breath. It was so clean and neat that it was as if they had never existed.

 Chapter 384 The Secret Weapon Of The Imaska Empire

    Among the many magic fleets of the imaska Second Empire, the 21st magic fleet led by Grantham was also among the best in overall strength.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have had the qualifications topete for the position of chief captain.

    On Grantham''s gship, there were about 400 people.

    Among these four hundred people, about one hundred were crew members used to steer the magic ship, while the remaining three hundred werebat wonder machinists with powerfulbat abilities. Even the weakest among them was at the intermediate level, and there was nock of high-level wonder machinists among them. There was also Grantham, the most powerful legendary wonder machinist.

    Such a number and quality of strange machinists was a rather powerful force.

    However, under garen''s terrifying attack of expelling the breath of time, everyone on the deck, regardless of whether they were the weaker pilots or the strongerbatants, disappeared without a trace in the blink of an eye.

    The most terrifying thing was that almost none of the strange machinists could detect garen''s attack.

    One must know that the strange machinists on the magic ship were all elites among their level.

    This scene was seen by the other strange machinists on the magic ships.

    They couldn''t help but shiver at the same time.

    When the other magic ships saw that the shield of Grantham''s gship had been broken and was attacked by the silver Dragon, they wanted to provide support immediately. Grantham was their leader, and this magic fleet was centered around him. They needed hismand. If Grantham was the first to be attacked, the consequences would be self-evident.

    However, they were powerless.

    When garen tore open the magic ship''s shield and poured in the breath of time to expel it.

    The legendary wyrms that were slower than him also broke through the defense line formed by the metal golems and tore them into broken metal pieces, which fell to the ground like rain.

    At this moment, about three legendary dragons were approaching a magic ship.

    At such a close distance, these huge legendary dragons no longer used magic power. They let out thunderous roars, and the muscles under their scales bulged. They focused their power on their ws, tails, wings, and other ces, attacking the shield of the magic ship with their powerful physical strength.

    The legendary dragons ''attacksnded on the magic ship''s shield as they withstood the counterattacks and obstruction of arge number of strange machinist.

    Thus, in the rumbling sounds of the attacks.

    The shields of the magic ships flickered intensely, and dents and cracks that could be seen with the naked eye appeared on the shields.

    A Dragon''s physical body would grow stronger as they grew older, and it was an important part of a Dragon''s strength no matter what stage they were at.

    Every move of a legendary dragon had extremely terrifying destructive power.

    Under the storm-like attacks of the legendary wyrms, the magic ships of the magic fleet would not be able to hold on for a few minutes if nothing unexpected happened. Their magic shields would be broken one after another.

    In fact, they were already strong enough tost until now.

    However, from the moment garen saw that this magic fleet would invade theva demine from the picture of the future, they were destined to be unable to leave theva demine.

    Garen did not pay too much attention to the situation of the other magic ships.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    His attention was mainly Focused on the Magic ship that Grantham was on.

    Before he could fully exhale the breath of time, more than half of the strange machinist on the magic ship had already disappeared.

    Garen''s gaze was calm as he looked at Grantham, who had a heavy expression on his face.

    He grabbed the gap in the magic ship''s shield with his dragon ws and turned his neck suddenly.

    The invisible breath of time that expelled time was still surging, expelling the strange machinist and the dense strange machinery along the way from the flow of time, and devouring Grantham in a destructive manner.

    Grantham could not see the breath of time with the naked eye.

    However, his strong mental power allowed him to detect the terrifying power of the breath of time.

    The leader of the 21st magic fleet of the imaska Second Empire was standing on the deck of the magic ship.

    He looked up at the indifferent Silver Dragon that was spitting dragon''s breath, and his heart could not help but race.

    With garen''s current superrge body, his Dragon Breath had a wide range and was extremely fast.

    Garen stuck close to the magic ship''s shield. The distance between Grantham and garen could be said to be very close. At such a distance, even a legendary strange machinist would find it difficult to avoid garen''s Dragon Breath attack.

    "What kind of Dragon is this guy?"

    The breath of time was getting closer and closer, and Granzon''s fear grew stronger and stronger. In that split second, Granzon did not have much time to think.

    I am Grantham, Captain of the 21st magic fleet.

    with the emperors of the past as witnesses, under the afterglow of the ancient imaska Empire, the seventh secret weapon of imaska, Grantham, prays for your power!

    His expression was solemn as he chanted in his heart.

    At the same time.

    Grantham''s right wrist glowed with a faint light.

    Under garen''s gaze, Grantham raised his right hand.

    In the next second after he did this, the breath of time that expelled time passed through Grantham''s body.

    Buzz ... Buzz ...

    Garen''s eyes focused.

    The breath of time that expelled the power of time was now facing an obvious resistance.

    Just like a waterfall falling on a reef, although the breath of time banishment had drowned Grantham, it did not disappear like the other strange machinists who were attacked by the breath of time banishment.

 Chapter 385 The Secret Weapon Of The Imaska Empire

    He was stubbornly resisting the breath of time.

    A round magic shield appeared around Grantham. Countless ancient and obscure magic runes, like little tadpoles, formed nine magic rings. They alternated up and down on the shield, revealing a perfect and indestructible defense.

    Under the protection of the shield, the breath of time could not expel Grantham from the flow of time.

    Garen''s face darkened, and he increased the intensity of his Dragon Breath.

    The banishing breath of time suddenly became a little thicker, and the shield around Grantham''s body elerated up and down under the pressure of the dragon''s breath. Due to the extremely fast speed, in the eyes of others, it was almost connected into a seamless curtain of light.

    It looked a little forced, but it had indeed blocked garen''s Dragon Breath.

    Because of the continuous Dragon Breath, garen could already feel a sharp pain in his throat.

    He frowned slightly, not expecting Grantham to be able to resist the power of time.

    Garen didn''t want his throat to be injured from overusing the Dragon Breath.

    He stopped his Dragon Breath.

    The silver Dragon lowered its eyes and stared at Grantham.

    Grantham was gasping for air, and there were beads of sweat on his forehead. His face was pale, and although his back was still straight, anyone with a discerning eye could see that he was deeply exhausted.

    Although he had sessfully resisted garen''s banishing of the breath of time, it was not an easy task for him.

    The magic power flowing in Grantham''s body was greatly depleted.

    "Eh? A legendary equipment that can resist the breath of time?"

    Garen finally understood the reason why Grantham was not expelled from the flow of time.

    On Grantham''s right wrist, there was a magic bracelet that glowed with a blinding elemental light. The magic shield that protected Grantham was activated from this magic bracelet.

    The magic bracelet was made up of nine diamond-shaped crystals of different colors.

    Orange-yellow, sky-blue, Indigo-green, dark purple, ink-ck, zing white, fiery red ...

    There were no Solid Threads connecting the nine different colored diamond-shaped crystals. They were all connected by an energy ribbon.

    All sorts of colors interweaved together, constantly changing and blending.

    It was extremely gorgeous.

    This magic bracelet gave garen an unusual feeling.

    Looking at this magic bracelet, garen''s breathing became heavier.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Its tinum-colored dragon eyes were filled with the intention of ''I want it''.

    Other than being able to resist the powerful effect of expelling the breath of time, garen also felt a strong sense of time passing on the magic bracelet, the feeling of time changing. This showed that although it looked perfect, it had experienced a long period of time.

    It had a magnificent luster, powerful effects, high quality, and. long history. These attributes were directly directed at garen''s heart.

    The silver Dragon''s passionate gaze made Grantham''s heart throb.

    what a terrifying attack. Although imaska''s magic ring has sessfully arrived, my mana might not be able to hold on after a few more attacks.

    Looking around, the magic ships were on the verge of copse under the attacks of the legendary dragons.

    The crew of the magic ship under him had been attacked by an unknown Silver Dragon. No matter if they were intermediate or advanced, they could not resist. Their whereabouts were unknown, and no one knew if they were Dead or Alive. Even the imaska magic ring could not give him an advantage.

    Grantham lowered its head and looked at the magic bracelet.

    His eyes were filled with regret, and his heart gradually fell into despair.

    The magic bracelet that had helped Grantham survive under garen''s banishing breath of time was a piece of legendary equipment, and not just any ordinary legendary equipment.

    It was a secret weapon left behind by the ancient imaska Empire, and was created by the efforts of the entire country.

    As part of the Empire''s heritage, there were a total of seven secret weapons of imaska.

    Each of the secret weapons of imaska had a very powerful force, and they were all different.

    Moreover, when the seven secret weapons of imaska were gathered, as long as the user could withstand the consumption of the secret weapons, they could exert powerparable to divine weapons in the main material world. However, no one in the ancient imaska Empire could use seven secret weapons at the same time.

    When the ancient imaska Empire was on the verge of being destroyed, the foundations of these empires were powerless to turn the situation around.

    They were secretly taken away by the people of ancient ymaska who had fled the continent as the inheritance to restore the glory of the ancient ymaska Empire.

    Because it had been through a long war, the imaska artifact had varying degrees of damage, and it was difficult to use normally.

    However, when the second Empire of imaska gradually became stronger, the royal family of the second Empire of imaska recollected the materials and directly Reforged a new imaska secret weapon on the foundation of the original damaged secret weapon ording to the forging method of the inheritance.

    Because the secret weapon of the ancient imaska Empire had a special structure that could not be replicated, although the second imaska Empire had an inheritance, they could not create a new imperial secret weapon from scratch.

    Grantham had outstanding performance and military achievements, and he was a role model who had been promoted step by step from the bottom.

    The royal family of the imaska Second Empire intended to make him a role model of a hero to drive the enthusiasm of the people at the bottom of the Empire, so they temporarily gave one of the secret artifacts of imaska to Grantham for him to use.

    It was the seventh secret weapon of imaska, the imaska ring.

    The main effect of imaska''s magic ring was defense.

 Chapter 386 The Secret Weapon Of The Imaska Empire

    [ invincibility ]. [ nine-light shield ]. [ absolute defense ]. [ magic nullification ]. [ steel barrier ] ... It was enchanted with countless protective spells, which would be automatically activated ording to the type of attack, and the user did not need to waste his mind to choose and control it.

    Other than the huge consumption, the imaska magic ring had no shorings.

    Moreover, the high consumption wasn''t the weakness of the imaska ring, but the weakness of the user.

    "This magic bracelet must be in my collection!"

    Garen didn''t know the origin or the specific effects of the imaska ring.

    But this didn''t stop him from knowing the value and power of the imaska ring.

    Among all of garen''s collection, excluding the tinum Dragon scale given by the metal Dragon God, the most powerful of the other legendary items should be the winter Fury.

    It was a pity that garen could not use this legendary weapon that was made by a giant. He could only give it to Balton for use asionally. Most of the time, it was still left in garen''s dimensional space to eat dust.

    Dragons had always had an extremely keen intuition for treasures.

    Garen''s intuition told him that imaska was stronger than winter''s Fury.

    And there was a high chance that he could use it.

    Garen had thought that the best loot he could get this time would be a magic ship that could sail across nes.

    But now, it seemed that there was an unexpected gain.

    Looking at Grantham, who was obviously a little weaker, garen''s face showed a determined expression.

    Then, under the horrified gazes of the remaining crew members who were lucky enough not to be swallowed by the breath of time, the silver Dragon extended its dragon ws and reached into the magic ship''s shield. Then, it grabbed the solidified dark blue Magic shield.

    Garen grinned.

    Under theyers of Silver Dragon scales, clusters of steel-like muscles bulged.

    Garen was good at using spells and time abilities, but this did not mean that he was exhausted.

    On the contrary, this 46-meter-long giant dragon body had the power to crush mountains.

    Kacha Kacha ...

    The Dragon ws that were gripping the magic ship''s shield exerted force at the same time.

    Cracks that looked like forked lightning and branches of trees suddenly appeared.

    Under garen''s power, the cracks extended, twisted, and shattered ...

    At that moment, the magic ship was like a turtle in a jar. The jar was being opened by the hunters, and the creatures inside could not stop the process. They could only watch as the magic ship''s shield was about to break.

    Crash!

    Very quickly, the magic ship''s shield broke into a huge hole that was big enough to allow garen''s entire body to enter.

    This level of damage caused a lot of damage to the devices that activated the shield Inside the Magic ship. The magic runes disappeared one by one, and the magic shields in other ces began to sh violently. In a few short breaths, they disappearedpletely.

    Grantham''s magic ship waspletely exposed in front of garen.

    The silver Dragon''s power made Grantham''s pupils contract.

    Grantham raised its right arm.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The magic light from imaska''s magic ring enveloped his entire body.

    At the same time.

    The silver Dragon suddenly disappeared from Grantham''s sight.

    Grantham''s heart trembled.

    Without any hesitation, he left the ce at the fastest speed he could.

    At this time, the magic shield around Grantham''s body began to sh at a high frequency as if it had been attacked. Grantham''s magic power was greatly consumed. Just as Grantham was wondering what kind of attack he had been attacked, an incredible scene appeared in his field of vision.

    Time seemed to have stopped at this moment.

    Grantham was shocked to find that other than itself and the imposing Silver Dragon, everything in the surrounding area had stopped moving, including the mes that were burning in the air and some broken remains of strange machinery. Everything was still in the air.

    The magic power in his body was like a flood that had opened the floodgates, flowing out in tons.

    Under the cover of imaska''s magic ring, Grantham''s face was extremely pale.

    "Time has stopped ..."

    Grantham looked at everything in front of him, and felt that his throat was dry, and he could barely breathe.

    At this moment, he finally had a vague idea of garen''s Dragon species.

    a time Dragon! A time Dragon actually appeared in this interdimensional space!

    ".....

    Grantham''s vision turned ck.

    He had encountered the legendary dragon and was forced into a desperate situation. Was he lucky or unlucky?

    Imaska''s magic ring was very powerful. It could even resist the power of time, allowing Grantham to move freely in the time freeze domain. However, the huge consumption of energy caused Grantham to be unable tounch any counterattacks.

    A huge amount of magic power was consumed every second.

    On the other side.

    Garen''s eyes glowed, and his expression became even more joyful.

    "It can even defend against time freeze. What a powerful legendary equipment."

    Garen had encountered many that could resist time freeze.

    For example. the dark Frost Giant equipped with the wrath of winter and the legendary fire elemental ... However, their resistance only forced garen to consume more power of time. In the time freeze area, these legends were still unable to move.

    So far, the only one that he had encountered that could resist the time freeze and move within the time freeze area was the Aragami clone.

    But now, there was one more. It was a powerful magic equipment with a long history.

    At the same time.

    Garen could also see that although Grantham could move around in the time freeze area with the help of imaska''s magic ring, he had to consume a huge amount of energy at every moment. It could be said that it was very difficult for him. He could not evenunch a counterattack against garen, and was only struggling to hold on.

 Chapter 387 The Secret Weapon Of The Imaska Empire

    "You''re putting up a stubborn resistance."

    Garen shook his head slightly.

    He elerated to his maximum speed, his body leaving a Silver Trail in the air, and appeared in front of Grantham in the blink of an eye.

    This legendary strange machinist was already drenched in sweat.

    His face was as white as a sheet of paper.

    Four exquisitely-shaped, fist-sized mechanical balls with strict structures were floating behind him.

    The moment garen got close, the four mechanical balls shot out highly condensed spell beams, aiming at garen''s head.

    The energy level of these magic beams was very high, and it was Grantham''sst resort after exhausting all its energy.

    After it was shot, Grantham was unable to activate the imaska ring due to the depletion of its magic power.

    Imaska''s magic ring shrank to Grantham''s wrist, and the light was restrained.

    After losing the protection of imaska''s magic ring, Grantham, who was still in the time freeze area, seemed to have turned into a lifelike sculpture at the first moment. Time was frozen, and it was motionless in the time freeze area.

    At the same time, a few spell beams approached garen.

    As the distance was very close and garen''s speed was also very fast, it was not easy to Dodge the few extremely fast spell beams.

    So garen decided not to Dodge.

    He moved quickly and raised his Dragon w in an instant.

    The Dragon w was the toughest and most dangerous part of a Dragon''s body. As a time Dragon, garen''s physical and magic resistance was much higher than that of ordinary legendary dragons.

    Chi Chi Chi ...

    Four magic beamsnded on garen''s dragon ws one after another.

    Blinding sparks flickered, apanied by a series of ear-piercing metal grinding sounds.

    Garen felt a certain amount of pain.

    In just a breath''s time, these spell beams that could prate the earth and the ocean disappeared under garen''s dragon ws.

    Garen lowered his head and looked at his dragon ws.

    In the middle, several Silver Dragon scales had been torn apart, and the flesh below had been charred ck by the high temperature of the opponent''s attack.

    Grantham''s final all-out counterattack had injured garen.

    But ... For garen''s size, this kind of injury was no different from a normal human being being poked by a toothpick. The minor injuries were already gradually healing, and it would not take long before he would be as good as if he had not been attacked at all.

    Garen looked at Grantham.

    To be more precise, he was looking at the imaska ring on his wrist.

    "Hehe, you''re mine now."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Garen''s dragon face revealed a smile that came from the bottom of his heart.

    As he got closer to Grantham, garen reached out his dragon ws and casually grabbed Grantham''s right arm and pulled it gently.

    Buzzzzzz!

    Grantham''s right arm was extremely fragile under the Dragon''s power, and it was directly separated from its body. Grantham''s expression was still as if he was betting everything on this one move, and it did not change at all due to the time freeze.

    A few drops of blood fell on the imaska ring.

    The size of imaska''s magic ring was just right for a normal human body, but it was pitifully small for garen.

    However, this did not reduce garen''s love for it.

    He gently removed the bloodstained imaska ring with the tip of his Dragon w and gently held it on the tip of his right w. Then, he quietly observed it with admiration.

    At the same time, garen ced a few magic seals on Grantham and removed the time freeze.

    Under normal circumstances, such an ordinary magic seal would not pose a threat to legendary creatures. However, Grantham had exhausted all of his magic power, and because of his broken arm, he had lost arge amount of blood. His body had fallen into an extremely weak state, and he could not break free from the magic seal that garen had ced casually.

    Grantham came back to its senses and immediately felt a sharp pain in its arm.

    He turned his head in confusion and saw that his right arm had disappeared.

    The imaska magic ring that had a spiritual and magical connection with Grantham was now being yed with by the Dragon in its ws.

    His body was cold, and he was so weak that he couldn''t even stand.

    With a plop, Grantham fell to the ground.

    He looked at the imaska magic ring in garen''s hand, his face ashen.

    There were only seven secret weapons in the imaska Second Empire, and each one was of great importance. Now that the imaska magic ring had been taken away by an unknown time Dragon, Grantham felt that he was a sinner of the imaska Second Empire.

    I''ve let down Emperor imaska''s trust. I''m a sinner of the Empire ...

    Grantham was extremely remorseful.

    He hated himself for not considering his Adjutant''s suggestion and choosing not to cooperate with other magic fleets in order to gain more credit.

    However, if Grantham were to do it a few more times ...

    Without knowing the strength of theva demine, he would still have made the same choice. If it weren''t for so many legendary wyrms, even if there were a dozen more legendary wyrms in theva demine, they wouldn''t be a match for his magic fleet.

    Grantham fell to the ground, its eyes dull, as if it had lost all its energy.

    "I now believe that you''re here to deliver resources."

    Garen yed with the imaska ring and smiled.

    At the same time, his powerful spiritual power swept through imaska''s ring inch by inch, wiping away all the connections Grantham had left on it.

    Legendary equipment and its user were closely connected. Grantham was injured again, and his already weak body and spirit could not hold on any longer. Hey on the deck of the magic ship and passed out.

 Chapter 388 The Secret Weapon Of The Imaska Empire

    At this time, the magic ship had suffered a certain amount of damage, and without the control of the crew, it began to sway and fall to the ground.

    Garen did not want this magic ship to be destroyed.

    Under garen''s careful observation, it was mostly intact now, unlike the magic ship that had been blown apart by Yuna''s Dragon Breath.

    Immediately.

    Garen first ced the imaska ring into the dimensional space. He did not have much understanding of this legendary equipment, but now was not the time to study it. Protecting the magic ship that was about to crash was the most important thing.

    The silver Dragon''s body flickered and it disappeared from its spot.

    In the blink of an eye, garen had arrived at the bottom of the magic ship.

    Garen''s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked up at the magic ship that was more than four hundred meters long, falling like a toppled mountain.

    He used all kinds of spells, such as strength, muscle growth, and Dragon''s power.

    With the support of these spells, garen could feel that his strength had increased a little.

    Garen also cast some low-level spells such as the levitation spell and the feather drop spell to reduce the weight of the falling magic ship.

    Next, garen looked at the magic ship that was almost within reach. His muscr Dragon Arms extended to the maximum on both sides, and then he hugged it up with force. The two giant dragon Arms collided with the magic ship''s body at the same time.

    Bang!

    A dull sound rang out.

    Garen''s body suddenly sank down more than ten meters.

    He exerted all his strength and his muscles tensed up.

    At the same time, the Dragon wings pped down heavily.

    The falling momentum of the magic ship that was as heavy as a mountain stopped abruptly.

    Carrying this magic ship that was more than four hundred meters long and muchrger than his own, garennded steadily and ced it on the empty space between two rugged mountains.

    There were arge number of elemental lifeforms, both earth and fire elemental lifeforms, between the mountains that rose and fell here. These elemental lifeforms, under the leadership of the elemental Genie, besieged the strange machinist who hadnded on the ground earlier but had not died.

    There were not many strange machinists in this group, and they were not very strong.

    Under the pursuit of the elemental lifeforms, these strange machinists were quickly routed. Most of them died in battle, while a small number were captured alive.

    After settling down the magic ship, garen picked up Grantham and flew slightly higher.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    In the sky, there were magic ships that could no longer hold on.

    What happened next was logical, without any ups and downs.

    As time passed, the shields of the remaining magic ships were shattered, and the magic ships were exposed to the ws and teeth of the legendary giant Dragons without any protection. Under the leadership of a few legendary strange machinists, the strange machinists resisted with all their might, but it was not of much use.

    However, it was a pity that although the legendary dragons were more careful, three magic ships were still seriously damaged.

    In addition to the magic ships that Yuna had destroyed, four out of the twelve magic ships were severely damaged.

    The remaining eight ships were rtively intact and had been ced on the ground by the legendary dragons. In the mountains, huge Dragons surrounded the magic ship and sized it up.

    Six of the nine legendary wonder machinists, including Grantham, werepletely dead.

    The remaining three were severely injured and captured alive.

    A portion of the intermediate and high-level strange machinists below the legendary level had also been captured.

    From these captives, he could learn some information about the second Empire of imaska. When the time came, he would decide whether to go to their home ground and cause trouble ording to the strength of the second Empire of imaska.

    When the dust settled, the ancient Golden Dragon Rockway looked at garen and said in a deep voice, "  garen, although this magic fleet is no match for us, the imaska Second Empire that they belong to seems to be stronger.

    the coordinates of your half-ne have already been exposed to the eyes of the Empire. If you can''t solve it, there will probably be endless trouble in the future.

    A magic fleet had beenpletely annihted in the interdimensional space. When the second Empire of imaska discovered this situation, they would most likely not sit by and do nothing.

    It was only a matter of time.

    Garen nodded and squinted his eyes, " "I understand, but I won''t abandon theva demine no matter what."

    In such a situation, sealing the crystal wall became an urgent matter.

    Otherwise, even if they stopped the follow-up attack of the second Empire of ismaka and made them give up on this ce, there might be other empires such as ismaka and ikasma that would continue to covet this half-ne.

    if you have any other troubles in the future, you can still ask the metal Dragon Ind for help.

    although you''re not a Metal Dragon, we''ve already regarded you as a part of the metal Dragon Ind.

    the metal Dragon Ind will always be your strong support.

    Rockvader said with a powerful voice.

 Chapter 389 The Time Dragon Countercurrent After Three Years

    Stimted by the scorching temperature and the strong smell of sulfur, nter slowly opened his eyes.

    In the blurry, dizzying world, the first thing that entered the eyes of the vice-captain of the twenty-first magic fleet was a tall silver wall.

    "Where is this ce?"

    "Why am I here?"

    Having just woken up from the dizziness, nte''s mind was still a little groggy.

    He only felt as if his entire body had been crushed by a giant object, and there was no inch of his body that was not in constant pain. His throat was dry as if a handful of hot iron sand had been stuffed into it, and it was so painful that every breath he took was extremely painful.

    Hu!

    A cool stream of water poured down on erante''s head, making him shiver all over without being able to guard against it. His body became wet, and his ragged clothes stuck tightly to his body that was full of wounds.

    When the water came into contact with the wound, the omnipresent pain made him suck in a breath of the hot air of theva demine.

    Under such stimtion, nte''s mind, which had been muddled just a moment ago, was now much more clear-headed.

    His heart seemed to be clenched as he recalled everything that had happened recently.

    One by one, the magic ships were seized by the terrifying legendary dragons. Under the red ming sky, the roars of the dragons and the roars of the crew were still vivid in nte''s mind.

    damn it, Grantham should go to hell!

    At the same time, the image of him giving Grantham a suggestion but getting severely reprimanded by him appeared in nte''s mind.

    Now that the 21st magic fleet had almostpletely fallen into the hands of the dragons, Grantham had to take full responsibility for his choice! Even if he could return to the second Empire of imaska safely, this damn guy must be sentenced to death in front of the people of the Empire!

    nte thought angrily to himself.

    If Grantham had not been so headstrong and refused to listen to his advice, and had decided to cooperate with other magic fleets to explore this half-ne, perhaps they would still not have been a match for the dragons here, but they would not have beenpletely annihted here, with no chance of escape at all.

    Erante''s heart was filled with anger towards Grantham, but as his condition improved, the noise in his ears that had been tainted by the mes of war gradually calmed down.

    However, the world around irant did not quieten down. The voice in his memories had disappeared, but when he came back to his senses, it was reced by another deep sound that made irant''s body tremble.

    It was the sound of breathing that sounded like deep thunder.

    Erante had already heard many simr sounds before.

    He knew what kind of creature could produce such a unique and terrifying breathing sound.

    It was a Dragon''s voice. It belonged to the legendary dragon that had defeated their magic fleet.

    At the same time, as he sniffed the pungent smell of sulfur in the air, erant''s blurry vision gradually became clear.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    With a hint of fear in his eyes, nte slowly raised his head.

    The silver ''wall'' was covered withyers of embedded Silver Dragon scales, and it was extremely eye-catching in the reddish-brown volcanic cave. Erante''s eyes moved up and finally met with a pair of tinum Dragon eyes.

    Thump!

    At this moment, the entire world seemed to have quieted down, and nte could clearly hear her own heartbeat that was like a drum due to her nervousness.

    He swallowed his saliva with difficulty and lowered his head, not daring to look into the tinum Dragon eyes.

    Erante remembered that it was this most terrifying Silver Dragon. When it moved, it was like a strong wind destroying a fragile wooden house, easily sinking the magic ship of the twenty-first magic fleet, which was the highest quality.

    As a legendary strange machinist, Grantham, with the help of imaska''s magic ring, only managed to hold on for a few minutes under its ws.

    nte didn''t acknowledge Grantham''s personality, but he was very familiar with his strength.

    Moreover, the imaska magic ring had the most defensive power among the seven secret weapons of imaska.

    At the same time.

    Just as nte lowered his head, he heard a Dragon''s voice that was as deep as a suppressed volcano.

    "Raise your head and look at me."

    nte''s body trembled slightly, and his body moved on its own in fear. It was an obedient reaction that he hated, and he raised his head almost instantly when he heard the silver Dragon''s voice.

    The Dragon''s imposing body was reflected in nte''s eyes.

    Due to the huge difference in size, he had no choice but to raise his head high.

    The silver Dragon lowered its eyes to look at the young-looking nte.

    His calm and indifferent gaze carried a soul-stirring pressure, and nter felt as if a heavy mountain was pressing down on his heart.

    He forced the corners of his mouth to move, revealing an ugly expression that made him not know whether to cry orugh.

    "I''ll ask, you answer. If your answer satisfies me, you might still have a chance to live."

    don''t try to fool me. You''re not the only captive here. Not everyone can ignore the threat of death. I''ve heard many answers.

    Garen looked down at erant and said unhurriedly.

    What role do you y in this magic fleet? "

    nte''s clothes were different from the rest of the crew. Although they looked tattered now, one could still tell that he had a higher status in this magic fleet.

 Chapter 390 The Time Dragon Countercurrent After Three Years

    After hearing garen''s words, nder pursed his lips tightly and did not say a word.

    Meanwhile, nte''s expression changed slightly, and he was having an intense mental struggle in his heart.

    On one hand, he had a sense of mission to the imaska Second Empire, and on the other hand, he was greedy for his own life.

    On the continent of Kane, irant still had a beautiful wife and cute children waiting for him to return safely. He had originally nned to leave the fleet after this voyage and be an ordinary noble strange machinist, Living a Good Life with his family in his rich territory.

    There were also the other captives. The other party might already know about the situation of the imaska Second Empire, and it wouldn''t change anything whether he told them or not ... nt consoled himself.

    At this moment, his heart gave in to the yearning for life.

    I am the vice-captain of the twenty-first magic fleet. The strange machinist who fought with you before is my only superior.

    yes, " nte answered honestly.

    He was different from Grantham, who had climbed up from the bottom. The main reason he was able to get the position of vice-captain at a young age was not because of his strength or ability, but because he was born into a great noble family.

    He didn''t want to die like this. He didn''t want to die like this in a world full of mes and scorched earth.

    Erant spoke, and garen smiled.

    In the second Empire of imaska, how many magic fleets like yours are there? " he asked.

    He continued to ask.

    if you can make an oath that I can leave safely after I give you the answer, I will tell you everything I know.

    nte mustered his courage and proposed a condition.

    However, the silver Dragon in front of him seemed to have heard something funny and couldn''t help butugh.

    The Dragon''s Deepughter was like Rolling Thunder in the dark clouds, making nte''s heart beat faster and his face pale.

    A few secondster, the silver Dragon''s loudughter stopped, and it looked at erant with a cold gaze.

    "You''re quite bold."

    Garen''s body leaned forward, and with a huge, soul-stirring pressure, he slowly approached erant.

    Heavy breathing fell directly on erant''s face. His pupils contracted, and his eyes were filled with fear. His body could not help but retreat under garen''s pressure.

    Garen was very satisfied with the reaction he saw.

    "You don''t have a choice," he said in a low voice.

    I''ll give you three seconds to think about it. Answer my question, and then bet on whether I''ll let you go because I''m in a good mood, or if I''ll swear to death that I won''t say anything and die in endless torture.

    Erante''s face showed hesitation, but under the immense pressure, he gritted his teeth a secondter and chose to answer garen''s question truthfully.

    the dynasty has a total of 42 fleets.

    As soon as the words came out, nte''s expression, which had been struggling for a long time, suddenly became much more rxed at this moment, as if a heavy burden had been lifted.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    For the sake of a glimmer of hope, he decided to make a move.

    Garen''s eyes narrowed as he pondered.

    42 magic fleets ... He had already interrogated other strange machinist captives before and had heard this number many times. Now that he heard it again from the vice-captain, it was more believable.

    tell me the specific situation of these forty-two magic fleets.

    When he heard garen''s question again, this time around, nte did not hesitate much.

    Since he had chosen to sell out the information of the imaska Second Empire in exchange for his life, he hadpletely given up his sense of responsibility as a citizen of the Empire.

    the dynasty''s fleets are mainly divided into two types. The first 15 magic fleets are exploration fleets, whose purpose is to find the world of origin of the Empire. Thest 27 magic fleets ...

    .................

    among the forty-two magic fleets, there are a total of three hundred and forty-three legendary strange machinist serving the Empire. This number includes our twenty-first magic fleet.

    nte recounted the situation of the imaska Empire''s fleet.

    Garen listened carefully, not letting go of any information from the other party''s mouth.

    The rest of the strange machinist captives had a better understanding of the situation of the 21st magic fleet and the strength of the second Empire of imaska. However, due to the difference in status, they did not know the true strength of the second Empire of imaska as well as iranter.

    The Empire''s fleet had. total of three hundred and forty-three legendary strange machinist ... This was the first time garen had heard of this specific number.

    The other captives gave a vague answer to this question.

    That was not because they wanted to fool garen, but because they really did not know.

    "From your answer, I can see your desire for life."

    Garen''s expression did not change as he said.

    A hint of joy appeared on nte''s face.

    respected and powerful true dragon, the magic fleet is only a part of the military strength of the second Empire of imaska, not all.

    I think you should be more interested in knowing the full strength of the imaska Second Empire, and not just limited to the Empire''s fleet.

    nte didn''t wait for garen to ask, and this time, she took the initiative to say it with an attitude of taking credit.

    "You''re a smart man. You know how to get a chance to live."

    Garenughed without any emotion.

    "Continue. Tell me everything you know, no matter how big or small."

    In the volcanic cave where the hot air rose and twisted, time passed by bit by bit. In order to save his own life, nte slowly told garen everything he knew about the imaska Second Empire.

 Chapter 391 The Time Dragon Countercurrent After Three Years

    After nearly half an hour.

    nte''s mouth was dry and he stopped talking.

    He had already told them all the information he knew, and his mind was empty.

    nder looked at garen nervously and hopefully, waiting for his final judgment in the almost stagnant atmosphere.

    Whether he lived or died would depend on the other party''s mood.

    Garen ignored nt''s gaze.

    He was thinking about the information that irant had just told him.

    Just like the dynasty''s fleet, garen and the other strange machinist captives also knew some information about the imaska Second Empire, but they were not as direct and clear as what irant had said.

    The legendarybat power of the second Empire of imaska was more than 1000.

    This was a powerful empire through and through.

    the second Empire of imaska, originated from Faerun, the continent in the same Prime Material ne as the Netheril Empire ...

    Garen was surprised by this piece of information.

    There were less than 100 legendary creatures on the Noah continent, and there was only one continent. Compared to this, the main material world was really weak.

    Both the imaska Empire and the Netheril Empire were powerful magic empires, even though they were not as powerful as alfatiya.

    to be able to give birth to such a powerful magic Empire, and not just one, the Prime Material ne that this person spoke of must be extremely vast and powerful.

    Garen''s eyes narrowed.

    Immediately.

    He took out the imaska ring and asked Errante, "  are you sure there are seven such powerful legendary equipment in the imaska Second Empire? "

    nte nced at imaska''s magic ring and cursed Grantham in his heart again.

    At the same time, he immediately replied, "  yes, the seven secret weapons of imaska are the foundation of the Empire. It is the greatest honor for every citizen of imaska to have the right to use them.

    Captain Grantham was fortunate enough to obtain the seventh secret weapon, which is the right to use the imaska ring.

    There were. total of seven of them, and when gathered together. they would be as effective as divine artifacts in the main material world ... Garen licked his lips, and a dangerous thought about the imaska Second Empire grew in his heart.

    At the mention of legendary equipment, nte continued with all his might, "  whether it''s the ancient imaska Empire or the current Second Empire of imaska, we are very good at the creation of magical instruments.

    in addition to the seven secret weapons, the imaska Second Empire also has countless other legendary equipment.

    although the other legendary equipment are not as powerful as the seven secret weapons, they all have unique effects.

    almost every legendary strange machinist has two to three legendary items on them.

    Listening to what nt said, garen''s heart throbbed even more.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    This Second Empire of imaska is really wealthy ... Garen touched the imaska magic ring. He really wanted to get all the other imaska secret weapons and make a whole set.

    A set of equipment should beplete. What was the point of only having one?

    However, garen did not let his desire for the treasure get to his head.

    The second Empire of imaska was very powerful.

    With his current strength and influence, he was no match for such a powerful magic Empire.

    Thousands of legends ... Although it was not as powerful as the Council of the alpha Empire, it was still a terrifying number.

    There were more than 30 legendary dragons on Metal Dragon Ind, and it was the most powerful force on the Noah continent.

    With thisparison, one could see how powerful the second Empire of imaska was.

    Moreover, there were more than a thousand legends, so there must be countless high-level strange machinist and the like.

    the imaska ring is one of the Empire''s Secret weapons. ording to the captives, the imaska ring contains. lot of the Empire''s inherited knowledge ... The legacy of the strange machinist."

    Now, it wasn''t about whether garen should go to the Kane continent and cause trouble for the imaska Second Empire.

    The second imaska Empire would definitely not let the matter rest after discovering the loss of this inherited secret weapon.

    Theplete annihtion of a magic fleet might make the leaders of the second Empire of imaska consider whether the price of revenge was worth it, but the loss of the magic ring of imaska would make them more decisive.

    The true value of an inherited weapon was higher than the entire 21st magic fleet.

    if the second Empire of imaska invades on.rge scale ...

    Garen frowned.

    If the imaska Second Empire was determined to invade theva half-ne, even if all the giant Dragons on the metal Dragon Ind were to be added to garen''s forces, he would not be able to resist their troops.

    However, the prerequisite was that he wasn''t forced to use time Dragon countercurrent.

    Yuna was not injured, and there were no protective ancient energy Dragons that had teleported over.

    Although the second Empire of imaska was powerful, no matter how powerful the magic Empire was, as long as they did not have the power to stand shoulder to shoulder with the gods, they would not be able topete with the giant Dragons with divine power. ording to what garen knew, even the alhetia Empire did not dare to anger the gods.

    There were many magic empires.

    In the many nes, there would be a huge number of legendary creatures.

    However, legendary creatures were also ordinary creatures, just slightly more powerful ones.

    In the end, this world was a world of divine power and quasi-divine power.

    the secret weapon of imaska ... Wait a little longer, you''ll all be my collection sooner orter."

 Chapter 392 The Time Dragon Countercurrent After Three Years

    Garen slowly calmed down.

    "Respected true dragon, I''ve already told you everything I know."

    nte said with a nervous expression.

    Garen looked at him indifferently.

    before you, I''ve interrogated the captain of your magic fleet, Grantham.

    nte was slightly taken aback.

    after that guy woke up, he kept silent and didn''t say a word.

    I nned to use the power of magic to obtain the information I wanted, but he directly burned his own soul, and his brain turned into a paste.

    Garen shook his head in regret.

    "If he''s willing to cooperate and work for me, I''ll let him live."

    it''s a pity that the Legendary''s life ended in such a miserable way.

    I''ve admired the powerful strength of the Dragon race since I was a child, " nte said hurriedly.  I, nte, am willing to make an oath under the witness of the gods to be your loyal subordinate.

    He thought that garen''s words meant that he wanted his loyalty.

    nte had betrayed his own empire, and now that he had nothing left to lose, he did not resist bing the Dragon''s minion.

    "I don''t need a high-level strange machinist to work for me," garen said with a smile.

    He did not want just anyone.

    Even if the other party was willing to swear allegiance.

    After hearing garen''s answer, erante''s heart turned cold, and a look of despair gradually appeared on his face.

    He felt that he was dead for sure.

    The silver Dragon had no intention of letting him live, even if he answered all of its questions truthfully.

    "You''re free."

    "Let''s leave this ce now,"

    Anger appeared on nte''s face, and he was about to berate the vileness of the Dragon race before he died.

    But when he came back to his senses and heard the silver Dragon''s words, nte was stunned at first, and then overjoyed.

    His mood was like a roller coaster at this time, but in the end, there was a good result.

    "That''s great!"

    nte looked at the silver Dragon with a calm gaze, his face full of gratitude.

    A strange machinist, strictly speaking, was also a spellcaster.

    However, they were more adept at using external objects. They liked tobine the power of magic with machinery to create strange machinery to assist them in casting spells.

    As a high-level strange machinist, nte was the same as high-level spellcasters. He had the ability to cross dimensions. After he recuperated, he could return to the imaska Second Empire if nothing unexpected happened.

    thank you, merciful and powerful true dragon!

    Erante stood up unsteadily, and gave garen amon etiquette among the imaska nobles.

    Then, under garen''s calm gaze, erant dragged his exhausted body, turned around, and left the scorching cave.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Garen did not stop the entire process.

    Soon, erant disappeared from garen''s sight, leaving the Dragon''s Nest halfway up the mountain.

    Outside the dragon''sir, erante breathed in the air that was still scorching but not as dense with the smell of sulfur. He looked up at the curtain of mes in the sky, his expression as if he had just survived a disaster.

    the scene in this interdimensional space is really ugly.

    Erante shifted his gaze and decided to first find a safe ce to let his exhausted body recover.

    There were a lot of metal Mines and Resources under the ground here. After he recovered a little, he could start to dig out some metals and then build a magical machine that could cross dimensions. Since there was no one else, it was not that troublesome for a high-level strange machinist to teleport alone.

    But at this moment, Errante heard some sounds.

    His face froze.

    Ka ka ka ...

    On the surface of the slope, clusters of cracks meandered close to each other.

    One could vaguely hear the special sound of the creature''s hard scales rubbing against the earth and stone.

    BOOM!

    The surface of the ground shattered, and soil and stones flew everywhere.

    A giant python with fiery red scales broke out of the ground.

    It opened its jaw wide and bit at erant.

    nte wanted to Dodge, but his physical strength and magic had been exhausted. At that moment, his hands and feet were cold, and no matter how his brain frantically issuedmands, his body was still frozen on the spot, unable to move.

    Ah Wuwu!

    Theva Python swallowed nte whole.

    This fire-attribute magical creature with extraordinary strength was a native creature of theva half-ne, and at the same time, it was one of the ns that were loyal to garen.

    The magma Python lowered its head slightly in the direction of the Dragon''s Nest. Soon after, it wriggled its body that was as thick as a bucket and quickly burrowed into the bottom of the mountain, disappearing from the spot.

    A gust of hot wind with the smell of sulfur blew past, and a few gossamer-like mes suddenly ignited in the air.

    The ce returned to its usual peace.

    *

    *

    *

    In the mountains, the alpha Tribe.

    The silver Dragon''s figure approached from afar and finally stopped in the air above the alpha Tribe.

    Garen looked down.

    Although he could not see the giant Dragon''s figure in his field of vision, garen could still smell a few Dragon-type auras belonging to the metal Dragon.

    By this time, most of the metal dragons had returned to the metal Dragon Ind on the Noah continent.

    Garen did not mistreat these helpers. A few magic ships and some special magical metals from theva half-ne were paid to the metal Dragon Ind as remuneration. When the legendary metal dragons returned, they were all smiling and said that if there were simr things in the future, the kind metal dragons would not shirk their responsibility and woulde to help immediately.

    With the metal Dragon God''s instructions, these metal dragons paid more attention to garen''s requirements. However, Dragons did not like trouble. If they worked for nothing too many times, they would definitely be dissatisfied.

 Chapter 393 The Time Dragon Countercurrent After Three Years

    They respected the metal Dragon God and the legendary dragons, but they were not subordinates or followers that they could order around.

    Therefore, rewards were the most practical.

    As for the metal dragons that were staying in theva demine, they were mainly of the fire element. They were tired of staying on the metal Dragon Ind and felt that the environment in theva demine was not bad, so they nned to stay there for a while.

    Garen weed this.

    Metallic dragons weren''t chromatic dragons. They would restrain their desires and power, not easily causing unnecessary trouble.

    However, garen did note to the alpha Tribe to see the situation of the metal Dragon.

    He had serious matters to attend to.

    Garen retracted his dragon wings,nded on the ground, and called Anya over.

    "Anya, I have an important task for the alpha Tribe."

    Garen said in a low voice.

    please give me your orders, " an ya immediately replied.  the alpha Tribe will not disappoint you.

    Garen did not ask the spellcasters of the alpha Tribe to participate in the battle with the magic fleet that invaded theva half-ne this time. This made an ya worried about the value of the alpha Tribe in garen''s heart.

    Now that the alpha Tribe was garen''s family, garen''s opinion of them would affect the future development of the alpha Tribe.

    Anya didn''t want the alpha Tribe to be forgotten by garen.

    Therefore, she was very serious when it came to garen''s rare mission.

    give this spell to all the spellcasters above the middle position in the alpha Tribe.

    Garen took out a spellbook.

    It recorded a spell that could be used to seal the crystal wall of the half-ne.

    Gem sealing technique.

    This spell was a level five spell, which was not a high level spell.

    It wasn''t easy to use it to seal the crystal wall of the demine.

    The most important thing was that this spell required a lot of magic gems as casting materials. Arge number of magic nodes were set up on the ground of the half-ne with gems full of magic power, and then the pure magic of the gems was connected in series to form a magic curtain that covered the entire half-ne.

    This was not a small project.

    However, there were quite a number of spell casters above the middle level on garen''s side, and theva demine was not considered a particrlyrge demine.

    Therefore, the consumption of manpower was not too troublesome.

    And the reason why garen had taken this spell from the metal Dragon Ind but had not used it yet was because it consumed too many gemstones!

    Each magic node needed five gems with abundant mana as the foundation to arrange a pentagram sealing array, and it was unknown how many such pentagram sealing arrays would be arranged to cover theva demine.

    Garen did not calcte the exact number.

    Because just a rough thought made his heart ache.

    However, if he didn''t want to face an endless stream of troublesome matters, he had to set up a ne seal and turn theva demine into a sealed world that was not so easy to invade. It wasn''t a ce that could be entered and exited as one pleased.

    An ya took the gem seal.

    As a ninth-circle Archmage, this spell wasn''tplicated in Anya''s eyes. She only needed to take a few nces to understand its use and the materials needed.

    "You''ve decided to seal theva demine?"

    Garen nodded and said in a deep voice, " this is an urgent matter. The spellcasters of the alpha Tribe must learn the gem seal as soon as possible. Then, they must immediately start creating the seal nodes.

    "I know."

    An ya answered seriously.

    "But, the alpha Tribe doesn''t have that many magic gems .... She paused and said with some difficulty. To seal off the entireva demine, the number is toorge."

    "You don''t need to worry about that," garen said with a pained expression.

    He extended his Dragon w and gently swiped.

    The dimensional space opened up.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    ? Hullla ...

    The colorful magic gems were like a beautiful waterfall, flowing out of the dimensional space.

    Soon, the magic gemstones were piled into a beautiful hill, shining with an eye-catching gemstones luster.

    The mages nearby came closer one by one, their faces shining with the luster of the magic gems.

    "This amount is probably not enough."

    "You can ask me for more when you''re done."

    Garen turned his head, unable to bear to look at the magic gem that was about to leave him.

    He was going to bleed a lot this time.

    Anya put away the magic gems.

    At the same time, garen turned his head and looked around, his gaze sweeping across the spell casters present.

    "These gemstones, each of them must be used where they should be used."

    "If anyone has my gemstones, I''ll let them know what it means to be unable to live or die."

    His voice was as calm as water, but there was a terrifying chill in it.

    The spellcasters of the alpha Tribe felt a chill in their hearts.

    They knew how much the true dragon valued treasures. If they angered garen because of this, the consequences would be unimaginable, and death would probably be the easiest ending.

    "Please rest assured."

    everyone in the alpha Tribe is your loyal subject. If anyone dares to offend Your Majesty, I will personally turn them into ashes for you.

    An ya slightly bowed and said seriously.

    "That''s the best," garen nodded and said calmly.

    After that, garen left the alpha Tribe. He used the ne teleportation spell and returned to the eternal Fortress in the Northern Ice Field.

    In the main nest of the fortress, Yuna was lying on a pile of gold coins with a sad face.

    The moment she saw garen, she said dejectedly, "  garen, there''s a lot less gemstones here. I can''t sleep anymore.

    Garen sighed as he looked at theke of treasures that had lost a lot of gemstones.

    If he wanted to continue to bury himself with treasures after the gem sealing spell waspleted, he would need to rece gemstones with arge amount of magical metals. How could magical metals bepared with gemstones?

    Thefort level of the dragon''sir plummeted.

    "There''s no other way. For the safety of theva demine, this is the only way."

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Garen''s eyes focused.

    The surrounding river of time rippled and formed a vortex in the blink of an eye.

    Garen from another world line had activated time Dragon countercurrent and was asking garen for help.

    "Eh?"

    "What happened?"

    Yuna could also sense the changes in the river of time, so she asked curiously.

    "There are other time Dragons asking me for help."

    Garen answered simply.

    Calcting the time, it had been more than three years since he hadst used time Dragon surge.

    Time Dragon countercurrent was not something that could be used casually.

    Now was the time to pay off their debts.

 Chapter 394 Female Garen (1)

    It was the same as when he had activated time Dragon countercurrent.

    As time passed, in just a few seconds, garen saw ''garen'', who was being attacked in an unknown timeline, through the whirlpool on the surface of the river of time.

    It was in a lush jungle area.

    In the crisp rustling of the branches and leaves in the wind, a blue garen about ten meters in size was fighting with a few Giants.

    Langaren looked like a Blue Dragon.

    Garen''s eyes were filled with confusion as he looked at garen in surprise.

    Because he had already seen red garen, brass garen, and even gold garen ... It was only a blue garen now. It should not have surprised garen so much, and garen was not surprised by the unusual identity of this blue garen.

    What shocked him was that the Blue Dragon that was asking garen for help was actually a female Blue Dragon.

    In garen''s eyes, this femalengaren had bright, sky-blue scales. Each scale was made of sapphires, shining in the strong sunlight. The ring of ck scales around her neck was just right, adding a hint of mystery to her.

    Even though there were many scars on his scales, it could not hide the invisible charm thatngaren was exuding.

    "Ah, this ... It''s actually possible to be a female?"

    Garen thought to himself.

    Since the other garens he had seen before were all males, garen had thought that he was a male in all the other timelines. However, it seemed that reality was not like that, and it was different from what garen had imagined.

    Now that he suddenly realized that there was a possibility of his gender being changed, one could only imagine how surprised garen was.

    At the same time, he rejoiced that he did not be a female.

    This thought was not because garen looked down on female dragons or other female creatures. This was mainly because he was a male in his previous life. Whether it was out of habit or his eptance of his new identity, garen hoped that even if he became another species, he would still be a male creature.

    "Garen, What are you looking at? You''re so engrossed in it?"

    Suddenly.

    Yuna''s puzzled voice entered garen''s ears.

    As she had merged with garen''s mind many times, Yuna could sense the changes in the river of time to a certain extent.

    She could sense the creation of the time vortex, but Yuna could only feel it. She could not directly see the time vortex, nor could she see what was happening in other timelines through it.

    Although garen was younger than Yuna, Yuna thought that he was more mature and steady.

    Seeing garen''s rare expression of shock, Yuna was very curious about what he had seen.

    "I saw the time Dragon asking me for help."

    Garen answered concisely.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Yuna nodded, her eyes filled with doubt."Why should I ask you for help? How old are you?"

    "Shouldn''t you be asking the other time Dragon elders for help? Just like the golden time Dragon that helped youst time."

    Garen thought for a moment and said, " this is the special thing about us time Dragons. The stronger ones among us will help the weaker ones. We don''t have to be blood-rted or even know each other.

    Matters regarding the different timelines and garens wereplicated, and he could not exin it to Yuna in a few words.

    He could only answer like this for now.

    "Eh?"

    so, all the time Dragons will help each other.

    "This is the first time I''ve heard of this."

    Yuna came to a realization.

    Then, seeing garen''s gaze gradually focus on the position of the time vortex, Yuna sensibly stopped disturbing him.

    Although garen had yet to help, his attention was all on garen.

    The battle betweenngaren and the giant was getting more and more intense.

    The enemies that forced her to use long Yiliu were five true giants.

    These Giants were about 10 to 12 meters tall. They had rough faces and strong bodies. Hard skin of different colors could be seen on their exposed limbs. They were surrounded by hurricanes and Thunderbolts. The shrill whistling of the Hurricanes and the crackling of lightning and thunder lingered in the ears.

    These Giants were different from the frost Giants that were garen''s enemies.

    They were the storm Giants.

    Just like how different Dragon species had different strengths at the same age group, different true giant species also had different strengths and positions.

    Among the five types of true giants, the storm giant''s status was equivalent to the Red Dragon of the pentashade Dragons and the Golden Dragon of the metallic dragons.

    However, although the storm Giants were the strongest among the giants, their individual strength was still inferior to the red and golden dragons. Although the Giants were the mortal enemies of the dragons, their strength had always been suppressed by the dragons.

    Under the siege of five high-level Storm Giants, rangaren, who was only about one and a half years old, was in a very sorry state.

    She could use time freeze, and the storm Giants had recognized her as a time Dragon.

    If other races encountered a young time Dragon, they might not dare to attack it because they were afraid of the Dragon race. However, the storm Giants did not have such concerns. When the legendary dragon species was one of their enemies, they had the thought of killing it when it was weak.

    Due to the huge age gap, each of these Storm Giants was muchrger thanngaren.

 Chapter 395 Female Garen (2)

    In fact, if there was only one such Storm Giant, rangaren could still fight it by relying on time freeze and other time abilities.

    However, there were five of them, and they were good at working together.

    The five Storm Giants were slowlypressing the space thatngaren could move in.

    They were surrounded by wild tornadoes and blinding lightning. Rangaren tried to break out of the encirclement many times, but he was unable to do so under the attack of the five Storm Giants.

    five Storm Giants that aren''t even legendary yet ...

    Garen observed the situation.

    As his injuries gradually worsened, garen''s anxious calls were transmitted to his ears through time Dragon countercurrent.

    Stab!

    A dazzling chain of lightning jumped and shed in the air, like silver Snakes extending to rangaren''s body, paralyzing her body. She could not control her flight and fell to the ground, crushing green trees as she fell.

    At the same time.

    The five Storm Giants were spread out in different directions, and they raised their thick right arms high.

    Chi Chi Chi ...

    Dazzling electric arcs gathered around their bodies and gathered in their right arms like flowing water. In the blink of an eye, they formed dazzling lightning Spears.

    The ten-meter-long Lightning Spear emitted a scorching heat.

    Countless tiny electric arcs were dancing on it.

    Garen''s gaze sharpened as he felt that it was time for him to make a move. From the looks of it,garen did not have the ability to defeat or escape from the attacks of the five Storm Giants alone. She did need the help of time Dragon reverse flow.

    The next moment.

    The storm Giants roared loudly, the muscles on their arms bulging as they threw with all their might.

    "Go to hell!"

    BOOM!

    The lightning Spear tore through the air, leaving a dangerous arc of light. With an ear-piercing crackling sound, it shot straight atngaren, who had just fallen to the ground and was still unable to move normally.

    After throwing the lightning Spears, the storm Giants looked at the helpless young light Dragon with cruel and happy eyes.

    To be able to find a newborn time Dragon and to kill it, the excitement in their hearts was self-evident.

    However ...

    What puzzled the storm Giants was that the young time Dragon was actually looking happy in the face of a certain-death attack. There was no trace of fear and despair on its face, which they had expected to see.

    In the next second, the doubts in their hearts were answered.

    Just a few meters away from rangaren, a few lightning Spears that could pierce through mountains and clouds suddenly stopped moving, as if a pause button had been pressed.

    "Eh? This time Dragon has the power to stop time?"

    The storm Giants were slightly stunned.

    Immediately.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Under rangaren''s astonished gaze, a seemingly massive amount of time power emerged from the river of time and formed a giant dragon that was more than forty meters long in the blink of an eye.

    This clone formed from the power of time was 42 meters long.

    Its silver scales glowed, and its four towering dragon horns curved toward the sky. Every inch of its scales was surrounded by the powerful power of time, and the silver Dragon exuded a mountain-like pressure.

    The silver Dragon spread its wings, and its huge body protectedughaung behind it. The shadow shrouded him, givingughaung a great sense of security.

    "Eh?"

    Langaren looked at the back of the majestic Silver Dragon and quickly found a blind spot.

    "Why is he a male!"

    "It''s not fair, it''s not fair!"

    "I want to reopen it!"

    LAN garen lowered his head and looked at his beautiful and graceful figure. His face was full of displeasure at his female identity. If it wasn''t for the fact that he didn''t have a choice, she would definitely want to be a male.

    Garen heard LAN garen''s indignant Mutter.

    He was also helpless about this and could only express his helplessness.

    The Dragon reached out with its ws and waved them gently. The few Spears that contained rich lightning power were shattered, losing the power to condense them.

    After easily breaking the Thunder spear, garen stared at the few Giants quietly, his eyes as sharp as a knife.

    At the same time.

    The five-meter-tall Storm giant''s heart tightened when it saw the gigantic Silver Dragon that had suddenly appeared. It had an extremely bad feeling. Just by looking at the silver Dragon''s cold eyes, they felt an extremely strong pressure, and their bodies could not help but tremble.

    The Super-huge body and the deep aura showed that the other party was a legendary dragon.

    The eye-catching rings of ck scales on its body indicated its identity as a time Dragon.

    They had bullied the small time Dragon, and now the big one hade.

    The storm Giants looked at each other. Without any verbalmunication, they made the same decision at the same time.

    In the wind and lightning, they ran in different directions.

    They could sense the unfathomable power of the silver time Dragon, which was definitely not something that a few of them could resist. They could not think of a second choice other than to escape.

    "You want to run after bullying our time Dragon?"

    Garen smiled.

    "Look carefully, this is how you use the power of time."

    Garen said to LAN garen calmly.

    His voice was low and maic.

    He had already acted like an expert twice in front of himself, who was still weak in other timelines, but garen felt that he would never get tired of it no matter how many times he did it. He enjoyed it.

 Chapter 396 Female Garen

    Spell-like ability-time division!

    He pped his dragon wings.

    In an instant, the power of time burst forth, forming countless dangerous faults in the flow of time in front of the five Storm Giants in different directions.

    Previously, when they faced garen''s enemies who split time, both the moonlight Knight and Grantham could vaguely sense the dangerous area covered by the time gap due to the extreme danger of time split.

    However, that was because they were strong enough, and they were not weak among the legends.

    As for these five Storm Giants, none of them had be legends yet. Their creature levels were between fourteen to seventeen, and there was still a long way to go before they became legends. As for the time division that garen had cast, the five Storm Giants had no idea.

    They crashed into the fault in the flow of time.

    As a result, the hurricane and the lightning stopped in that instant. Their bodies that were charging forward at high speed also came to an abrupt stop, freezing in the air.

    Underngaren''s strange gaze, the storm Giants that had just forced her into a desperate situation began to fall apart and disintegrate at the same time. In the blink of an eye, they were dead.

    Killing five Storm Giants in an instant, this kind of strength made rangaren look forward to it.

    "You ... You''re amazing."

    Langaren spoke in a clear and pleasant dragonnguage. His voice waspletely different from a male dragon like garen.

    Other creatures might not be able to tell, but to the Dragon''s ears, there was a huge difference between the voices of males and females.

    Garen turned his head and looked at the little rangarun.

    as time passes, you will also obtain this power.

    He replied softly.

    On the other side, LAN garen sized garen up and down, and after a few seconds, he said in distress, "  why did I be a female dragon? do you have any way to turn me into a male in other timelines? "

    "If there is, you must tell me, please!"

    LAN garen looked at garen with pitiful eyes.

    Under her gaze, garen thought for a moment and said seriously, "  you can seek the power of magic. Although I haven''t studied the spell of gender transformation, with my understanding of magic, such a spell shouldn''t be too difficult.

    It was just a change in gender.

    Transformation magic could even change a species, let alone just the gender.

    However, this also had to do with the species of the creature itself.

    Garen wasn''t sure if the time Dragon''s physique would allow for gender change. If it didn''t allow it,garen could only ept his fate and ept the fact that he had be a female dragon.

    This wasn''t something that was hard to ept.

    When she lived hundreds or thousands of years as a female, as time passed, her experience as a male for a mere 20 years would be erased sooner orter.

    "Magic ... I understand."

    Langaren nodded, deep in thought.

    Garen looked around and observed his surroundings.

    The breeze blew past the tall, green ancient trees, and in the distance, the sound of waves hitting the rocks could be heard.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    This was a forest near the sea.

    Indeed, whether it was the Blue Dragon or the storm Giant, both preferred such an environment. Once they encountered each other, they would fight to the death.

    However, in the air here, there was not much of a Dragon''s aura. Instead, it was the dirty smell of the giant that made garen frown slightly.

    "How did you be the target of a few Storm Giants?"

    Garen asked.

    At the mention of the storm Giant,ngaren''s expression turned sour.

    these damn Giants upied the most fertile territory in The Sea of Trees and built a giant kingdom here. There are many Giants of different races living there, and they are very powerful.

    "I''ve already decided to leave The Sea of Trees,"

    however, I encountered a group of Storm Giants on my way out, and they''ve been targeting me.

    From whatngaren said, there were more Giants in this world.

    Garen frowned and said,"where are the dragons here?" Are the other true dragons going to leave this ce alone?"

    the overall strength of the Dragon race on this continent is not as good as the Giants, "ngaren said helplessly.  they are not as united as the Giants, so not many giant Dragons are willing toe here and look for trouble.

    In different worlds, the strength of the Dragon race was different.

    For example, on the Noah continent, the Dragon race was the local tyrant. The number of legends far exceeded other biological races, but in some worlds, the Dragon race was not strong enough and could only be reduced to background.

    the giant Kingdom ...

    His tinum Dragon eyes narrowed slightly.

    Garen wasn''t a Dragon that liked to look for trouble, but this also depended on the target.

    He was happy to cause some trouble for the Giants.

    Since the local dragon n couldn''t manage it, he would.

    However, this also depended on whether his time power incarnation could hold on.

    Since he had killed a few Storm Giants with just one attack, garen''s time power was still rtively abundant. His body was not illusionary at all, and his incarnation was as solid as a real Dragon.

    However, in such a situation, the power of time would slowly dissipate even if it was not used.

    Garen did not waste any time.

    "Which direction is the giant Kingdom?"

    After hearing garen''s words, LAN garen was slightly stunned.

    However, she quickly reacted and pointed in a direction. She said in an excited tone, " "South, are you going to deal with these damn Giants? I can take you there."

    Garen looked towards the South.

    Over there, he could smell a strong sense of disgust.

 Chapter 397 Female Garen (4)

    "No need, I only need a direction, and what I''m going to do is more dangerous."

    "If I bring you along, I''ll have to worry about your safety."

    To put it bluntly, the currentngaren was a burden. She only went there to watch the show. Moreover, garen intended to use up the power of time in this incarnation directly. After using it, it would disappear. Even if the power of time was used up, it might not be able to destroy the giant Kingdom.

    If he were to bring rangaren over, he would have to consider saving some time power to bring rangaren to a safe ce.

    "Alright, I got it."

    Langaren shook his head helplessly.

    She wasn''t that powerful in her Prime, not to mention now that she was injured.

    "Find a safe ce to stay."

    Garen reminded.

    Because the power of time was being consumed at all times, he did not waste any more time.

    Under rangaren''s somewhat reluctant gaze, the silver Dragon''s wings set off gusts of strong wind, and its body quickly rose into the air.

    Immediately.

    Garen consumed the power of time and activated the eleration state. His forty-meter long incarnation suddenly turned into a silver stream of light, tearing the air and bringing with it a huge wind pressure. At the same time, it flew towards the direction of the giant Kingdom at top speed.

    Throughout the entire process, garen did not waste any energy to restrain the momentum he had created.

    Under the Shadow of the Dragon wings, all the creatures living in the forest below, whether they were ordinary beasts or powerful magical creatures, were trembling and kept quiet out of fear.

    After garen''s figure left, the forest gradually returned to normal.

    Garen''s speed was very fast.

    Moreover, this was the territory of the giant Kingdom. The ce where he saved rangaren was not far from the giant Kingdom''s city.

    After a few minutes.

    Surrounded by mountains and dense forests, a towering giant city entered garen''s vision. Hundreds of thousands of Giants lived in it, and with countless giant subspecies and giant servants following them, the scale of this city was terrifyinglyrge.

    With such strength, it was no wonder that the local Dragons did not dare to provoke them.

    These Giants were probably the overlords of this continent.

    The aura of a giant filled every inch of the air around him, making garen feel disgusted and unhappy from the bottom of his heart.

    BOOM!

    The Dragon wings pped heavily.

    A circr wave of air burst out with garen''s body as the center, and it swept in all directions rapidly with a deafening explosion. The huge wind pressure directly blew away the clouds in the sky, revealing the clear blue sky, and the silver Dragon''s body had already disappeared from where it was.

    Such a hugemotion naturally attracted the attention of the Giants.

    There was nock of powerful legendary giants in this giant city.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    However, with garen''s speed, by the time they discovered the silver giant dragon that was circling in the sky, garen had already arrived in the sky above the giant city.

    The silver Dragon looked down.

    Huge buildings and countless giant figures came into view.

    The Giants of All Sizes raised their heads and looked up at the silver Dragon in the sky.

    If it was a normal human country, garen would have seen countless expressions of awe or nervousness and fear in the city. However, this was the territory of the Giants, and garen did not see any fear on the faces of the Giants.

    Their rough faces were mostly filled with doubt and pity.

    After all, if there were no idents, a Dragon that appeared in the territory of the Giants and dared to swagger in such a way would definitely end up in a very miserable state. Even a Dragon with legendary power could not act wildly in the kingdom of the Giants alone.

    At the same time.

    Waves of power belonging to legendary creatures burst forth.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang ...

    With the sound of a volcanic eruption, some legendary giants that were at least twenty meters tall appeared in front of garen. They were not all Storm Giants, stone giants, Frost Giants, cloud giants, Cyclops ... There were true giants and giant subspecies.

    There was even an extremely rare legendary troll.

    There were about fifty of these legendary creatures.

    And these were only what appeared in garen''s eyes.

    He could sense that more than half of the legendary giants in the city had yet to show themselves. They probably thought that he would not be able to cause any trouble.

    no wonder the Giants were built ...  The power of the Giants here is greater than the Dragon race on the Noah continentbined."

    Garen thought to himself.

    At this moment, a purple storm Giant that was more than thirty meters tallughed hideously.  "Dragon? How dare youe to the territory of my giant Kingdom, you are quite bold!"

    The storm giant''s voice was like Rolling Thunder.

    In the face of an enemy that dared toe to their door, the Giants did not say anything more.

    After the legendary Storm Giant spoke, the group of Giants each used their own means to attack garen. They did not hold back at all as they outnumbered him. In an instant, countless lightning, storms, frost, and boulders filled the sky.

    The attacks of these legendary giants were extremely fierce.

    Garen was secretly shocked by this level of attack.

    If he was in his true form, he would not havee here alone to face so many legendary giants.

    The silver Dragon did not Dodge.

    A low evoking incantation sounded from garen''s mouth.

    He was a few thousand meters above the ground, so the giant''s attack could not hit garen quickly, and thus could not interrupt his incantation.

 Chapter 398 Female Garen (5)

    Countless amounts of fire elemental energy gathered in front of garen''s body.

    When the attacks that filled the sky were about a thousand meters away from garen.

    A small, inconspicuous fireball appeared in front of garen''s body.

    Nine-ring evocation spell-sr fireball.

    A nine-ringed fireball naturally couldn''t do much damage to the Giants below.

    However, as long as garen could sessfully cast the first spell, the enemy would have the chance to see what kind of terrifying scene thebination of time spells and ordinary spells would create.

    When the attack was still three hundred meters away from garen.

    Garen smiled slightly, and the power of time burst forth.

    Spell-like ability-eleration spell.

    Spell-like ability-air stacking spell.

    In an instant, under the disbelieving gazes of the legendary giants, small fireballs brimming with danger and destructive presence appeared simultaneously from the void, undting in front of the silver Dragon that was suddenly illusory and almost transparent.

    The Giants ''expressions changed.

    goodbye. I hope you like this gift.

    Garen spoke in thenguage of the Giants, and at the same time, his mental strength locked onto different areas of the giant city.

    With a thought, the small fireballs suddenly disappeared into the air.

    The sr fireball was extremely small before the explosion, and its power was weaker than the average nine-ring fireball. However, it had the characteristic of extremely high speed, and with the eleration of garen''s power of time, its speed was so fast that it could fly.

    The moment it moved, it left dozens of dark lines of fire in the air and then touched the ground.

    Caught off guard, only a small number of sr fireballs were intercepted by the legendary giant and exploded in the air.

    At this moment.

    When the sr fireballsnded in the giant city at the same time, time seemed to have stopped.

    Due to the rapid change in the situation, some of the ordinary giants still did not know what had happened. Many of the ordinary giants still had a disdainful look on their faces. Only those Giants who felt the danger of the sun fireball revealed a fearful expression at this time.

    The attack from the legendary giants hit garen at this moment.

    But before that, the avatar had dissipated due to the exhaustion of the power of time. The giant''s attack almost tore the sky apart, but it did not hurt any Dragon.

    At the same time.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang ...

    Huge fireballs with a diameter of hundreds of meters exploded on the ground.

    It was as if small Suns were rising from the ground.

    Countless rays of light and heat were emitted from these ''Suns'', and the heatwave swept in all directions. In the area covered by the sr fireballs, buildings melted, the earth caved in, and Giants turned into ashes ... The terrifying mes engulfed everything in their surroundings with a destructive force.

    With the sound of a natural disaster, arge area of the towering giant city was turned into a sea of fire.

    Countless Giants were reduced to ashes in the mes.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "No!"

    The legendary giants roared.

    The sr fireballs could not kill them, and they were not the target of the sr fireballs. Garen purposely threw the sr fireballs at the more prosperous areas where the poption of Giants was higher.

    On the other side.

    Langaren, who had been looking in the direction of the giant city.

    The sudden explosion of countless huge fireballs was like the end of the world, greatly shocking rangaren''s mind.

    "Ah, my eyes are going to be blinded."

    The intense sh of light made rangaren''s eyes ache. She wanted to close her eyes, but she couldn''t help but look at such a rare and terrifying scene.

    Soon, there was even a heat wave that could be seen with the naked eye approaching from afar, violently bending the trees aroundngaren.

    After a while, the fireballs gradually disappeared.

    The giant city was still burning everywhere, and the wreckage of the Giants covered in mes was everywhere. The previous prosperity had turned into a withered scene of devastation and ruins in the blink of an eye.

    "Dragon, you all deserve to die!"

    The giant''s angry roar reverberated in the ruins.

    However, it was just a helpless venting of anger.

    *

    *

    *

    Garen slowly opened his eyes.

    it''s a pity that the power of time was used up too quickly. I didn''t have the chance to see the scene of the sr fireball exploding.

    Garen did not feel any psychological burden when he attacked his mortal enemy, who would only fight to the death. Moreover, his enmity with the giant was not only because of the inheritance, but also because they had a grudge since the ice fields of the extreme north.

    "You seem to be very happy."

    Yuna blinked when she saw garen open his eyes.

    "I just did something that made me happy."

    Garen smiled.

    "What is it?"

    Yuna was very curious about how the time Dragons helped each other.

    From her point of view, garen had closed his eyes for a period of time, as if he had fallen asleep. However, his aura had been unstable and was slowly weakening. His condition was obviously abnormal. Yuna had been worried for garen for a long time. Fortunately, now that garen had awakened, other than his aura being a little weaker, there were no other negative reactions.

    I''ve just transferred a giant nation from another timeline ...

    Garen smiled and told Yuna what had happened.

 Chapter 399 The Legacy Of The Strange Machinist (1)

    going to other worlds through the incarnation of the power of time ...

    "Unbelievable."

    After learning about long Yiliu''s situation, Yuna''s face was filled with surprise as she spoke to garen.

    Garen shook his head slightly.  I can''t control the power of the time Dragon''s countercurrent. Under normal circumstances, I can''t use the power of time to create an incarnation either. If possible, I actually hope to use my own power to go to other worlds or timelines.

    Yuna nodded, then said thoughtfully, "  how''s your research on teleportation going? "

    "When my power was able to fuse with your power of time, I felt that it was already bing more and more stable."

    "Is it about to seed?"

    In this matter, Yuna was just a Dragon tool that provided energy. However, after a few times, and because she was one with garen''s mind, she had a certain understanding of the time vortex.

    In the past few experiments, Yuna felt that garen was able to handle heavy things easily.

    After hearing Yuna''s question, garen''s face revealed a smile, " "It''s only a matter of time before I seed."

    Through the special runes that garen and the gold garen would show in the future, after garenbined and improved them, the runes that he used to stabilize the time vortex were increasing steadily in both quantity and quality.

    At the same time.

    Garen carefully felt the condition of his body.

    Every time he used Dragon countercurrent, his body''s development would uncontrobly regress a little.

    This time was no exception.

    The power of time had been greatly consumed due to the time Dragon''s countercurrent. There was less than half of the power of time left in garen''s body, and he needed a long time to recover. His body size had also shrunk slightly.

    "Garen, you seem to have be smaller."

    Yuna blinked and asked curiously.

    She had also noticed the changes in garen''s body.

    Ever since he had woken up from his deep sleep, garen''s body was slightly bigger than Yuna''s. However, it was not by much, only about a meter longer than her. However, Yuna realized that garen''s body had shrunk a little bit without her realizing it. At this moment, the difference between them was almost negligible.

    this is the aftereffect of going to other timelines to help other time Dragons.

    Garen sighed, his tone a little helpless.

    The cost of time Dragon countercurrent was equivalent to a few months of garen''s normal development. Garen also realized that as he grew, the cost of time Dragon countercurrent was gradually increasing. When he first responded to time Dragon countercurrent, his body''s development had only regressed by about a week.

    "So that''s how it is."

    Yuna nodded in realization.

    Garen turned his head and looked around, the tinum Dragon eyes reflecting the river of time that was flowing quietly.

    "I need to rest for a while."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    He whispered to Yuna.

    Due to therge consumption of the power of time, garen nned to enter sleep to recover.

    Immediately, gareny on top of theyers of gold coins and gems.

    He closed his eyes slightly and let out even and stable breathing from his mouth. Wisps of the river of time that were invisible to the naked eye of ordinary creatures began to move. They left the river of time along with garen''s breathing and entered garen''s body. They were quickly transformed into the power of time that he had.

    *

    *

    *

    Time passed steadily and at a constant speed.

    Two and a half months passed by quietly.

    On the peak of the most majestic mountain in the entireva demine, a Silver Dragon exuding a deep aura stood silently, its wide dragon wings casting arge shadow on the slope of the mountain.

    Garen''s dragon ws firmly gripped the rugged rocks on the mountain peak.

    Garen was unmoved by the strong waves of hot air. He turned his eyes and quietly looked down at the Crimsonva half-ne.

    In his broad vision, there were different forms of earth elemental life forms and fire elemental life forms, as well as different races of flesh and blood creatures living together on this piece of fire and scorched earth that was rich in mineral resources.

    As garen''s control was not considered strict, the situation here was not very harmonious. However, with a unified Lord, the situation was not chaotic.

    At the very least, it was much better than the previous situation where the earth elemental and fire elemental were at odds with each other, and the flesh and blood life forms were struggling to survive.

    After a moment, garen retracted his gaze.

    In these two and a half months, his body size had once again returned to 46 meters, and his power of time had alsopletely recovered to its peak state.

    However, if it wasn''t for time Dragon countercurrent''s help, his body might have already reached forty-seven meters.

    It had been more than a year since he had devoured the God of Light''s gift and awakened.

    Garen was now almost ten years old.

    He had already spent half of his Dragon Whelp stage, and in a few years, garen would be able to leave his Dragon Whelp stage and enter the young dragon Stage.

    for more than two months, there has been no movement from the imaska Second Empire.

    looking at the time, the magic fleet of Grantham has not contacted the Empire for more than two months. The imaska Second Empire will probably know that something has happened to the magic fleet.

    Through the strange machinist captives, garen had a rough understanding of the reaction time of the imaska Second Empire.

    the imaska ring is with me. It''s impossible for the imaska Second Empire to be indifferent about the loss of the secret weapon.

 Chapter 400 The Legacy Of The Strange Machinist (2)

    "However, even if they do anything now, it''s toote."

    this is thest main node for the gem sealing technique.

    Thest magic circle was set up at the highest point of the ne world, and after activation, it resonated with the other sealing magic circles, and the gem seal was trulyplete.

    Garen woke up earlier.

    He had been busy setting up the gem sealing array in theva demine.

    It was the same for the spellcasters of the alpha Tribe.

    One by one, the gem sealing array was arranged on the ground, and gradually, every inch of theva demine was under the influence of the gem sealing spell. Now, only thest array was left.

    When he was setting up the gemstone sealing technique, garen was a little worried.

    If the second Empire of imaska discovered that the 21st magic fleet had been destroyed before the gemstone sealing spell waspleted, they would lead the Army to attack theva demine. The current strength of theva demine would not be able to resist.

    However, until now, the fleet of the imaska Second Empire had not appeared, and this trace of worry disappeared.

    As they were in different nes and worlds that were actually far apart from each other, and the strange machinists like Grantham werepletely annihted, they were unable to send out any relevant news. The imaska Second Empire was unable to learn of the situation of the 21st magic fleet so quickly.

    with the strange machinist captives and the magic ships made by the imaska Second Empire, I can now confirm the world that the imaska Second Empire is in.

    but they''re about to lose the coordinates of theva demine.

    The situation where the enemy was in the dark while he was out in the open had reversed.

    Through the confessions of the strange machinist captives, garen knew that the Kane continent was vast, and even with the strength of the imaska Second Empire, it was difficult to set up a crystal wall seal. It was not difficult to go to the main material world where they were located.

    Garen had not given up on the imaska secret weapon.

    He nned to go to the second Empire of imaska when he was strong enough, so that he could collect the magic ring of imaska and other secret weapons as his collection.

    However, although the imaska Second Empire did not have a crystal wall seal, their empire had a special department to observe the changes in the crystal wall to prevent powerful Dimension Travelers from causing trouble.

    If they were not prepared, it was very likely that they would encounter the same situation as the Grantham fleet as soon as they arrived on the Kane continent. They would be shocked to find themselves surrounded by a group of legends.

    Therefore, it was better not to go there rashly.

    Garen temporarily put his thoughts about imaska''s Secret weapon to the back of his mind.

    His gaze became focused.

    Garen reached out his Dragon w and used his magic power as a pen, carefully carving a pentagram sealing magic circle on the peak of the mountain.

    It was only a fifth-circle spell, so it was not difficult for garen at all.

    In just a few short breaths, a faintly shimmering pentagram array appeared in front of garen''s eyes. It was carved on an irregr oval rock at the peak of the mountain.

    This wasn''t the center of theva demine, but it was definitely the highest point of the demine.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Sigh, my precious stone."

    Garen took out a few magic gems with a pained expression and sighed repeatedly.

    However, the few gemstones in his hands were not enough to make garen reveal this appearance.

    These were thest few magic gemstones needed for the gemstones sealing technique. However, before this, there was already a massive amount of magic gemstones used for other pentagram sealing magic circles. Almost all of the gemstones that garen had obtained from theva half-ne over the past few years had been ced inside.

    He still had a lot of gold coins and magic metals in his Dragon''s Nest, but there were very few gems that were loved by true dragons.

    Yuna''s quality of sleep had plummeted.

    imaska Second Empire ... I''ll get back these gemstones and little Yuna''s mental damage from you sooner orter!"

    Garen remembered the imaska Second Empire.

    Next, he embedded the magic gemstones into the Five Points of the pentagram magic circle.

    When thest gem fell ...

    Buzz ... Buzz ...

    Dense magic runes lit up on the pentagram magic circle, and the light of magic was extremely dazzling. The pure magic power from the magic gem was emitted, and it quickly swept in all directions.

    Buzz ... Buzz ...

    Garen looked into the distance.

    Bright magic arrays lit up one after another.

    On the ground of theva demine, a huge pentagram quickly appeared, and the brilliant light of magic reced the Crimson color of theva demine.

    These rays of light intertwined with each other, and in just a few minutes, they became a curtain that covered the entireva demine.

    Then, in a violent sh, all the light disappeared at the same time.

    The gem disappeared, and so did the pentagram sealing magic formation.

    A gust of hot wind blew, and a cluster of mes burned out of thin air. Theva demine quickly restored its former peace. The bright magic light and countless pentagram sealing arrays seemed to be just an illusion.

    Garen''s eyes narrowed.

    He reached out his Dragon w and slowly moved around in space.

    sh, sh, sh ...

    Under garen''s dragon ws, the crystal wall of the ne that was full of strange patterns was faintly visible and shimmering.

    Compared to the first time garen saw the crystal wall of the ne, the crystal wall of theva half-ne now had ayer of faint light on it, and there were also the outline of a pentagram array at a distance.

 Chapter 401 The Legacy Of The Strange Machinist

    The gem seal coated the crystal wall with ayer of protective film.

    Not only could this protective film block out probes from other nes, but it could also make it difficult for nar teleportation spells to cross the crystal wall of the ne.

    Currently, only garen and the living beings that he allowed could freely teleport across the crystal wall.

    "Phew ..."

    Garen let out a long breath.

    The gem sealing technique was equivalent to putting an anti-theft door and a security lock on theva half-ne. In the future, there would no longer be any random ne transmigrators entering at will. This way, this ce would truly be garen''s private territory, and he would be the only Lord here.

    After setting up the gem sealing technique and solving a problem that had been bothering garen for a long time, he was distressed because of the loss of arge number of gems. On the other hand, he felt a lot more rxed because of the safety of theva half-ne.

    Both joy and sorrow were mixed.

    Immediately, garen took out the imaska ring.

    After obtaining this powerful legendary equipment, garen had not had the time to study it in detail because he was busy forging the ne seal.

    The imaska magic ring, which was made from strange crystals of different colors, sat quietly on the tip of garen''s w. It was like a small ring to him, and garen could not wear it with his size.

    the secret weapon of the imaska Empire. It contains the legacy of the strange machinist Empire.

    Garen narrowed his eyes.

    Whether it was its own powerful defensive effect or the legacy of the strange machinist contained in it, it was enough to show its importance.

    During the battle with the magic fleet, arge number of strange machinery, especially the metal golems, had caused quite a bit of trouble for the legendary dragons. If it were not for the huge difference in strength between the two sides, these strange machinists would not have beenpletely annihted.

    it''s hard to say who''s better between a strange machinist and a normal spellcaster.

    however, a strange machinist''s use of resources is much better than most spell casters. When they have enough strange machinery, they''re more powerful than spell casters of the same level. On the other hand, without the support of strange machinery, their strength is far inferior to that of spell casters.

    Garen gently touched the imaska ring.

    The power of time burst forth.

    The river of time around him started to change, and images from a long time ago appeared with the imaska ring as the center.

    The shadow of time.

    The imaska ring had a long history, and garen could still see the shadow of time on it.

    He looked carefully.

    In the flickering image of the shadow of time, garen saw an ancient and powerful strange machinist Empire.

    Countless strange machines filled every corner of the Empire, and the light of magic was everywhere.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    What shocked garen the most was the giant strange machinery built by the ancient imaska Empire. The mechanical Colossus that was up to. hundred meters tall, the heart-palpitating giant magic cannon, the strange mechanical airships in the air, and the giant pyramid that was like. mountain ... Together, they disyed an extremely prosperous Empire of strange machinery.

    the ancient imaska Empire was also destroyed.

    and unlike the dia Empire, which was destroyed by its own contradictions, what kind of enemy forced the strange machine Empire to flee their own world? "

    Through the strange machinist captives, garen knew a certain amount of the situation in the ancient imaska Empire.

    However, because of its long history, the second Empire of imaska seemed to be very wary of the enemy who destroyed the ancient imaska Empire. Garen did not ask what the power that destroyed the ancient imaska Empire was, and the strange machinist captives themselves were not sure.

    The image of the shadow of time was still shing, and garen continued to watch.

    The ancient imaska Empire''s royal family loved the construction of giant strange machinery, and arge amount of human and material resources were consumed on it. Garen saw countless ves at the bottom of the hierarchy die in the process of building giant strange machinery.

    However, what puzzled garen was that the ves of the ancient imaska Empire seemed to be a little too much.

    Due to the extreme exploitation, countless ves died, but new ves were constantly replenished.

    "Where did so many vese from?"

    Because the shadow of time did not show up everywhere, garen did not know the source of those ves.

    With a hint of doubt, garen looked at the image of shadow of time carefully.

    Under the endless bloody envement and cruel oppression, at one point, a rebellion appeared among the countless ves.

    And this was only the beginning.

    One by one, the resisters emerged like bamboo shoots after the rain.

    At this moment, the image of the shadow of time seemed to be affected by some kind of power and became extremely blurry. It was almostpletely a mosaic made up of messy lines, so garen could not see the contents of the image at all.

    Garen''s eyes focused.

    He didn''t expect the shadow of time to be blocked.

    However, the shadow of time did not dissipate immediately. The images were intermittent, and after a few minutes of extremely blurry images, they became clear again. This was also thest image that the shadow of time showed.

    It was the strange machine Empire that had been reduced to ruins in the smoke and mes of War.

    Garen was at a loss for words.

    At the bottom, he still didn''t know what the enemy of the ancient imaska Empire was.

    It couldn''t be that the ves overthrew the ancient imaska Empire. What a joke. This wasn''t an Empire made up of ordinary people. Under the rule of extraordinary power, if there were no external intervention, ves would always be ves, and they couldn''t resist.

    "To be able to affect the power of time, it must either be some sort of divine power or a transcendent divine power."

 Chapter 402 The Legacy Of The Strange Machinist

    no matter which one it is, the existence that destroyed the ancient imaska Empire must have a powerful background.

    Garen shook his head slightly.

    Then, he covered his face and sighed helplessly.

    sigh, I just want to know who destroyed the ancient imaska Empire. Is it that hard? "

    Now, it was all good. Garen felt that there was one more unknown thing that made him feel like ants were crawling on his body.

    Garen tried his best to suppress the matters of the ancient imaska Empire from his mind.

    He looked at the silent imaska ring.

    This legendary equipment, which had experienced many things, would soon be his.

    the imaska ring has existed since the ancient strange machine Empire. It might know how ancient imaska was destroyed.

    Garen''s gaze shifted slightly.

    In order to use legendary equipment, one needed to establish a spiritual and magical connection with the legendary equipment, which wasmonly known as owner recognition.

    Garen was unable to use the winter rage because it was a heavily racist legendary equipment. It refused to ept garen''s spirit and magic no matter what garen did, be it threats or promises, it would not be able to gain the approval of the winter rage.

    If it was not for the fact that he had a giant servant like Balton, and that the winter''s Fury was indeed a high-quality legendary equipment, garen would have destroyed it already.

    "Imaska ring, I hope you know what''s good for you."

    High-level legendary equipment all had intelligence, and garen wanted to see if the imaska ring was willing to recognize him as its master.

    If it was not willing, garen would not destroy it, but he would seal it up forever as his own collection.

    In the next moment, garen focused his mind and his gaze became focused.

    His powerful spiritual power condensed into a thread andnded on the imaska ring with precision.

    To garen''s surprise, he didn''t feel any resistance at all. Instead, he felt joy and excitement from actively weing her.

    Very quickly, garen left his own mark on the imaska ring.

    "Hello, the legendary Dragon of Time, my new master."

    A mature, elegant, and slightly aged female voice rang in garen''s mind.

    It was obvious that the imaska ring had a strong intelligence. Just the first contact with it gave garen a feeling that its intelligence far exceeded that of the high-grade Crystal Skull.

    The different colors of light interweaved together, giving the imaska ring a gorgeous luster.

    Garen lowered his head and looked at the imaska ring.

    After establishing a connection with the imaska ring, some of its functions were gradually known to garen.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Do you have a name?"

    Garen thought for a moment and asked.

    I don''t need a name. Or rather, the imaska ring is my name.

    Imaska''s magic circle calmly replied.

    you don''t seem to be resistant to this at all even though you have a new master.

    Garen gently touched the imaska ring.

    Then, under his will, the nine crystals that formed the imaska ring slowly spread out. The distance between the crystals increased, and the diameter of the imaska ring also increased, finallynding on garen''s left w wrist.

    Now garen had the ring of ck scales on his right wrist and the imaska ring on his left wrist,plementing each other.

    I only have one duty, and that is to protect the legacy of the wondrous machinist from being cut off.

    as for what kind of creature obtained the inheritance of the wondrous machinist, it''s not within my responsibility.

    I see ... The legacy of the strange machinist was not limited to the imaska people, so the imaska magic ring did not reject other creatures from obtaining it. To it, it was fine as long as it could continue the legacy of the strange machinist.

    Garen rubbed the fine scales on his chin and said in a deep voice, " "Show me the inheritance of the strange machinist."

    "As you wish,"

    Imaska''s magic ring suddenly lit up.

    A few rays of different colors were emitted from the imaska magic ring, intertwining in front of garen. In the blink of an eye, they formed a light screen full of words and symbols.

    Garen could not understand the words and symbols.

    They were all written in thenguage of the ancient imaska Empire.

    He had previously used themonnguage tomunicate with Grantham and imaska. Themonnguage did not only exist in the Noah continent, but also in many other nes. This was anguage created by the gods, and it was widely used.

    if you want to understand the legacy of the strange machinist, you need to first learn the imaskanguage.

    the imaskanguage is aplicated and ancientnguage. It is formed by words, patterns, and symbols.

    "Do you wish to start learning now?"

    Imaska said.

    At the mention ofnguage learning, garen''s spirit jolted.

    This was his strength.

 Chapter 403 The Fully Formed Gate Of Time And Space

    When a person had enough talent to learn something in an instant, he would be able to learn it.

    Then, studying would no longer be a boring and difficult thing.

    At least to garen, it was like that.

    master, I''m shocked by your talent in the imaskanguage.

    In less than a week''s time, garen hadpletely mastered the imaskanguage. Thisnguage, which was made up of words and pictures, was indeed moreplicated. If it was a simplenguage like themonnguage, garen couldpletely master it in a day.

    did your Masters learn the imaskanguage every generation? "

    Said garen as he gently touched the imaska ring.

    "Yes, but not everyone can understand it."

    If one was unable to fully understand the imaskanguage, then the knowledge recorded in the inheritance of the strange machinist would also be difficult to understand.

    Under garen''s instructions, the imaska ring once again disyed the light screen that recorded the inheritance of the strange machinist.

    Garen could not understand the words and symbols floating on the light screen a week ago. However, to him now, they were as straightforward as themonnguage and the Dragonnguage. He could understand all the meanings of the sentences inside.

    the first part of the legacy of extraordinary machinery: extraordinary machinery infusion part.

    the second part of the wondrous machinery inheritance: wondrous machinery materials.

    the third part of the wondrous machinery inheritance: wondrous machinery energy.

    ¡°.............¡±

    the ninth chapter of the wondrous machinery inheritance: the wondrous machinery mega structure chapter.

    Garen focused his gaze on the strange machinery injection section.

    If he wanted to learn about an unknown spell caster system, he would have to start from nothing, from the basics to more advanced knowledge. Garen was still more interested in the inheritance of the ancient imaska Empire.

    He did not necessarily have to walk the path of a strange machinist, but learning different systems could allow him to draw parallels from them and deepen his understanding of the nature of magic.

    Garen had always valued the power of magic.

    Back to the main topic, when garen focused his attention on the annotation section, the light screen disyed by the imaska ring flickered, just like a book turning its pages, and the imaska words on it suddenly changed to a new one.

    strange machinery is an art formed by the interweaving of magic and machinery.

    injection method, in short, is to inject the power of magic into a machine. It is the first step in building a strange machine, and also the most crucial step.

    ¡°................¡±

    Garen mumbled to himself as his mind gradually immersed itself in the study of the knowledge of the strange machinist.

    At this moment, garen was in the main nest of the ice field in the extreme north.

    In the fortress''s main nest, which was intertwined with gold and silver, Yuna looked at garen, who had entered a state of concentration and was mumbling to himself as if he was chanting an incantation. She could not help but cover her ears.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Garen had a bad habit.

    When he was reading new knowledge, if no one disturbed him, he would always recite it subconsciously. Because garen read quickly, he read quickly too. To other creatures, it sounded like he was really chanting a curse.

    Yuna raised her tail and wagged it in front of garen.

    Garen''s eyes were attracted by the light screen of imaska''s ring, so he did not notice Yuna''s small movements.

    "He''s so engrossed in such a boring thing that he''s even ignoring me."

    Yuna did not know much about magic. All the spells she knew were learned directly through the Dragon''s legacy. Her knowledge of spells had always been profound and obscure. Yuna was toozy to take the initiative to learn them, as she found them very boring.

    She then looked at the rare gems and treasures around her and shook her head slightly.

    "When will garen be able to get the magic gems back?"

    Yuna felt a little bored, so she used the gold and silver coins on the ground to pile them up around garen.

    However, garen did not mind her actions and continued to immerse himself in his own world.

    Half an hourter, a small hill that almost buried garen''s head appeared in the dragon''sir. The surroundings were secured with force so that it would not slide down. Yuna looked at her own work and revealed a satisfied and sly smile.

    Yuna immediately used her energy to form a sound barrier, then closed her eyes and fell into a deep sleep.

    Time passed by bit by bit. Other than the reverberating Dragon''s whispers, the atmosphere in the dragon''sir became peaceful.

    *

    *

    *

    Kane continent, imaska Second Empire, magic dock.

    Huge magic ships were docked on the tracks built by the mountains. Under the light of the setting sun, countless ant-like people were moving hurriedly, like the gears of a huge machine, carrying out their own tasks.

    At the peak of the mountain, in the captain''s chamber.

    A long table more than ten meters long was ced in the middle of the empty Hall. The floor was covered with expensive northern ice bird velvet, and the wall was set up with retro-style wallmps of the ancient imaska Empire.

    As time went by, people wearing the same Captain uniform as Grantham came into the meeting hall one after another.

    The appearance of people gradually made this ce no longer seem empty.

    After more than ten minutes, many people sat down on both sides of the long table in the middle of the chamber.

    Those who could appear here were the captains of the various magic fleets of the imaska Second Empire.

    The captains had solemn expressions and were silent.

    In such a heavy atmosphere, the air in the meeting hall was a little frozen, as if there were dark clouds covering the medium-sized meeting hall, and the air pressure was a little scary.

 Chapter 404 The Fully Formed Gate Of Time And Space

    In the air that was almost frozen.

    A few minutester, one of the captains frowned and slowly spoke.

    I think everyone already knows about the 21st magic fleet.

    Captain Grantham has led the 21st magic fleet to explore a demine, and has yet to send back any news to the Empire. It''s already past the time limit for our safety.

    "I''m sure everyone knows what this means,"

    This safety period referred to the magic fleets that were heading to other nes worlds. They had to send a message to the Empire within a certain time period.

    Now that the safety period had passed, there was no news of Grantham''s fleet.

    The dynasty''s fleet contacted Grantham through arge-scale machine that could cross dimensions, but they did not receive any response.

    It was not like the dynasty''s fleet had not encountered such a situation before.

    After all, there might be forces far more powerful than magic fleets in many nar worlds. It was normal for them to not return after going there. All the members of each fleet were mentally prepared for this.

    the bad thing is that the coordinates of the half-ne that the 21st magic fleet was heading to have disappeared.

    as for the seventh secret weapon of imaska, it was in the hands of Grantham. It was lost in that interdimensional space with him.

    The value of a secret weapon was more important than a magic fleet.

    All the captains understood this.

    The second Empire of imaska would not allow the secret weapon to be lost. There was the inheritance of the strange machinist in it, and only the second Empire of imaska was the Orthodox lineage of the strange machinist. The second Empire of imaska did not want to see the emergence of other strange machine empires.

    Another Captain sighed and continued, "  when the Empire''s royal family finds out about this, all of our other fleets will be questioned.

    The imaska Second Empire supplied arge number of resources to the magic fleet, and the other departments of the Empire had long been quite dissatisfied with this.

    Now that the inherited secret weapon was lost, it gave them a reason tounch an attack.

    If they did not handle it well, the magic fleet would not have a good time in the future.

    everyone, we only have one goal in this meeting, and that is to find a way to lock onto the coordinates of that half-ne and take back the imaska magic ring. We all know the importance of the Empire''s Secret weapon, and the imaska magic ring can not be lost.

    The captains began to discuss.

    One by one, the suggestions were put forward and rejected ... The captains frowned as they tried to think of a feasible solution.

    The crystal wall of theva demine was locked, which made many methods used to deal with this kind of incident ineffective.

    Without the coordinates, even if the Empire had 420 magic fleets, ten times more, they wouldn''t be able to find theva demine, let alone 42.

    If they had such an ability, they would have found the Faerun continent long ago.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    After a few hours of non-stop discussion, the discussion hall gradually became quiet. The captains of the magic fleet frowned and remained silent. There was a visible irritation between their brows.

    Finally, one of the captains sighed deeply.

    we can''t solve this problem by ourselves. We still need the help of the royal family.

    "Everyone, there''s no other way."

    "Report the loss of the secret weapon of imaska to the royal family of the Empire."

    There was a telepathic connection between the secret artifacts of imaska.

    By gathering the remaining six pieces of the imaska secret weapon and then using a strange machine to amplify the connection between these secret weapons, it would be enough to prate countless nes and locate the location of the lost secret weapon.

    Only the imperial family could gather the other six secret weapons.

    Moreover, this was not an easy task. All the wielders of the secret weapon had high positions and authority, and they had their own tasks to deal with. Summoning them would have a great impact on other aspects of the Empire. A strange machine that could prate countless nes and worlds was not easy to create.

    "I guess this is the only way."

    Since there was no better solution, the rest of the captains came to a consensus.

    In order to prevent more idents, the loss of the seventh secret weapon of imaska had to be reported to the royal family as soon as possible. This was likely to make the situation of the magic fleet more difficult in the future. However, there was no other way. This was the only way for the overall situation.

    Thus, the royal family of the Empire quickly found out about the loss of the imaska magic ring.

    The royal family immediately responded.

    Whether it was annihting the 21st magic fleet or sealing off the crystal wall, it showed that the other party was not to be trifled with. However, the imaska Second Empire attached great importance to the inherited secret weapon.

    It was impossible for them to sit back and watch the secret weapon be lost.

    The Empire''s royal family quickly issued an order, and the secret weapon holders received the order to return to the Empire one after another. At the same time, the strange machinery that could amplify the connection between the secret weapons was also under intense preparation.

    *

    *

    *

    The Golden Butterfly danced in the air and finallynded on Yuna''s nose.

    Yuna looked at the Golden Butterfly with curiosity.

    It was about the size of one of garen''s scales, and its entire body was made of shiny gold. Between the hollowed-out Golden Butterfly wings, there were traces of light belonging to magic. If one looked carefully, one could see that the body of this Golden Butterfly was engraved with magic symbols and magic patterns, and magic was flowing in them.

 Chapter 405 The Fully Formed Gate Of Time And Space

    "This is the wondrous machinery? It''s quite fun."

    Yuna extended her dragon ws to catch the tiny Golden Butterfly.

    However, as soon as she got close, the Golden Butterfly pped its wings and flew up. Under garen''s control, it dodged Yuna''s dragon ws and flew around Yuna at an extremely fast speed. It was dozens of times more agile than a real butterfly.

    "Why don''t you make a few little strange machines for me to y with?"

    Yuna didn''t manage to grab it, but she stopped. She turned to garen and whispered.

    On the other side, garen smiled and said, " "No problem, but I''ve only just started on strange Machinery Manufacturing, so I can''t make any high-quality strange machinery."

    Garen retracted the mental strength that was attached to the Golden Butterfly.

    Its movements came to an abrupt stop, and it fell into the middle of a pile of gold coins.

    This was the simplest and the lowest level of strange machinery. It required the active control of a strange machinist. Once the control was lost, it would not even have the ability to move on its own. A strange machine of a sufficiently high level would have intelligence that was not inferior to intelligent creatures.

    The magic gave life to the ice machine.

    Compared to the constructs that garen had seen before, the strange machinery was more precise and had more extensive uses. The constructs were basically just a kind of creation used for war, and the strange machinery had the corresponding method of making war golems.

    Garen had not been in contact with the legacy of the strange machinist for long, but he was already able to forge strange machinery now. Even if it was the lowest level, it was still a very fast learning speed.

    Among all the previous owners of the imaska magic ring, garen''s progress in strange machinery was among the best.

    And this was still under the condition that he did not put all his energy into the inheritance of the wondrous machinist.

    And garen''s greatest gain from the legacy of strange machinery was not actually the method to create strange machinery.

    After all, strange machinery was a type of external object. Garen did not like to rely on the power of external objects. He was more inclined to the abilities that he possessed. In the inheritance of strange machinery, there were many ancient strange machinery runes that had been passed down for a long time.

    The main function of these strange mechanical runes was to be imprinted on machinery, giving it the power of mechanical magic and turning it into a strange machine.

    Some of the strange machine runes were used to stabilize the energy core of the strange machine.

    Garen''s Golden Butterfly was just a small toy that he had casually created, so he did not need such strange mechanical runes.

    However, in the strange machine chapter, the energy cores of the giant strange machines that were hundreds of meters or tens of thousands of tons were extremely violent. Otherwise, they would not be able to drive the giant strange machines. The strange machine runes that could stabilize the energy cores of the giant strange machines made garen''s eyes light up.

    The time vortex was quite violent.

    These strange mechanical runes could not be used directly, but garen could draw parallels by analogy. Through these strange mechanical runes,bined with the runes of garen and galleons in the future, he slowly touched his own runes, which could more effectively stabilize the power of time.

    The defensive power of the imaska ring could also be used. Garen had tried many times before, and the chaotic and disorderly time vortex had almost be a stable portal under the effect of the imaska ring and the new runes.

    "Garen, how old are you now?"

    Yuna asked as she sized up garen.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Garen was slightly stunned.

    "Ten years old."

    A ten-year-old dragon was still in the young dragon Stage.

    Yuna nodded. She blinked her light purple eyes and said,  I''m 13 years older than you. I''m already 23.

    After a pause, Yuna seemed to be deep in thought before she continued, " "Oh ... I''ll be 25 years old in two years, and I''ll Enter the Dragon youth stage."

    Dragons between the ages of 25 to 50 were considered young dragons. Dragons at this age were more mature in all aspects.

    Yuna was about to reach that age.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Garen did not understand why Yuna would suddenly mention this, so he asked curiously.

    Yuna seemed to be deep in thought, but she was interrupted by garen''s question. She shook her head and said, "  nothing, nothing. I was just thinking about my age, so I was just asking.

    Garen nodded and did not ask any further.

    After studying the strange machine runes for a while, garen said to the bored Yuna, " "Let''s try to teleport across time and space again."

    Due to the fact that the fusion of strength and time power was very taxing on his energy, garen had created a very small time vortex for his own experiments for a very long time. It had been a long time since he had fused strength with Yuna.

    Now that he was more familiar with the stability of the time vortex, it was time to test it on a time vortex that was fully activated.

    "Alright," he said.

    Yuna immediately replied after hearing garen''s words.

    Immediately, garen focused his mind and fixed his eyes on the river of time.

    The power of time emanated from his body and condensed into one.

    With garen''s power of time as the center, the water of the river of time was swept up, and obvious ripples appeared at an extremely fast speed. As the power of time continued to pour in, the originally calm water of the river of time gradually became violent.

    A high-speed rotating vortex appeared in garen''s vision.

    The more time power he poured in, therger and more violent the whirlpool became.

    Very quickly, the time vortex that was disyed in front of garen''s eyes had reached its limit. It was only a few meters in diameter, not enough for garen''s size to pass through.

    "You can release your energy now."

    After hearing garen''s words, Yuna did not hesitate. She had long been prepared. At this moment, she was controlling the omnipresent energy to enter the time vortex, and in the blink of an eye, it was intertwined with the power of time.

 Chapter 406 The Fully Formed Gate Of Time And Space

    The force energy was like a catalyst.

    The moment he entered the time vortex and fused with the power of time, the time vortex, which had already reached its limit, expanded again. On the calm surface of the river of time, the vortex that seemed to be able to devour everything grewrger andrger.

    Due to garen and Yuna''s growth, these two legendary dragons had a more precise control over their own power.

    Different from the first time the time vortex was created, this time vortex slowly grew to a diameter big enough for the Super-giant dragon to pass through, and it emitted a mysterious aura that ordinary creatures could detect.

    If garen wanted to, he could enter directly.

    However, this chaotic vortex might not take him anywhere. It might be the end of time or the beginning of the universe. It was full of uncertainties and danger.

    The power of time that he could not control was extremely dangerous for garen.

    "It''s done. Maintain the current energy input."

    Garen did not say this out loud.

    His thoughts were now one with Yuna''s. With just a thought, Yuna understood his intentions.

    Therger the vortex, the harder it was to control.

    The size of the vortex was just right for him to pass through.

    However, a strong suction force was being emitted from the time vortex. Just like many previous attempts, it was absorbing garen''s power of time and Yuna''s power. This was the reason why it had failed countless times.

    Garen did not waste any time.

    The power of time and magicbined to form illusory magic runes. Like raindrops falling on a Lake, they continuously entered the time vortex and fused with it, gradually stabilizing the chaotic time.

    The imaska ring on his left wrist flew out, and the crystals spread out, surrounding the time Whirlpool.

    Imaska''s magic ring glowed with nine-colored light, covering the time vortex.

    Garen''s attention waspletely focused on the time vortex in front of him.

    He did not care about the consumption of time power and magic power. Countless illusory runes were formed along with the outline of the Dragon w and shot into the time vortex.

    Yuna stared at the vortex nervously.

    Under her gaze, the time vortex''s crazy rotation speed gradually slowed down.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The extremely powerful suction force also weakened, and its scale no longer expanded. It was restricted within the range of garen''s control.

    As time passed, garen''s power of time had already been depleted by eighty percent, and his magic power had also been greatly depleted. Due to his high level of concentration, his mind was also feeling a little tired.

    However, garen''s eyes were still full of energy.

    This was because he had a strong intuition that he was about to seed this time.

    Garen had thought that he would have to test it a few more times and did not ce his hopes on a one-time sess. He had underestimated the abilities he had now.

    One by one, the runes entered the time vortex that had already stabilized and flickered.

    In the end, under garen''s control, a stable door in a perfect ring shape appeared in front of garen''s eyes.

    Its main body was a time vortex that was no longer spinning wildly. Around it was a faint ring of runes. The imaska ring was embellished in it, and together with countless runes, it stabilized the time vortex and no longer emitted violent power.

    "I''ve finally seeded!"

    Garen''s eyes were filled with genuine joy.

    Different times represented different spaces, so garen decided to name this circr gate the Gate of Time and space.

    Its form was different from galleons ''Golden Door, but their functions were simr.

    Garen had borrowed the Golden Door that many gold coins had shown.

    Under garen''s will, the imaska ring that was restraining the Gate of Time and space slowly shrank. Finally, it was held in his hand, like a beautiful mirror that was emitting strange energy.

    There was arge amount of time power and energy inside. After stabilizing, it would not dissipate at will. As long as the imaska ring was not taken away, it was a physical teleportation gate simr to theva teleportation stone gate.

    imaska magic ring, strange machine runes ... It helped me a lot."

    Garen thanked the imaska Second Empire from the bottom of his heart.

    If he had been missing either of these two things, he would not have been able toplete the gate of spacetime so quickly.

    Based on garen''s previous expectations, he felt that with the progress of his research on the Gate of Time and space, he might only be able to seed in his twenties. However, the inheritance and secret weapon of the imaska Second Empire had greatly shortened this time.

    Garen really wanted to go in front of the Emperor of the imaska Second Empire and sincerely tell him that his secret weapon and inheritance were really useful!

 Chapter 407 Ill Kill Myself

    "Garen, did we seed?"

    Yuna asked curiously as she looked at garen, who was overjoyed and excited, after she had finished the energy transfer.

    Garen smiled.

    "Look at what this is."

    He raised the ring-shaped dimensional door in his Dragon w and showed it to Yuna.

    "This ..."

    Yuna could sense arge amount of energy fusing with the power of time from within the space-time portal, which had already stabilized. It looked very small now, but it contained a rather terrifying, heart-palpitating energy.

    Almost eighty percent of her and garen''s energy was now firmly bound by garen''s runes and imaska ring, existing inside the Gate of Time and space.

    you''re amazing. I didn''t expect you to seed so quickly.

    Since energy could affect time to a certain extent, energy Dragons that were old enough could teleport across space and time, such as the ancient energy Dragon Natalie who hade to the Noah continent.

    However, Yuna, a strength Dragon who was still far from adulthood, did not even dare to think about it.

    She felt that even if garen was a time Dragon, the ability of time and space transmission was not so easy for him to master.

    However, Yuna did not expect garen to have already developed the Gate of Time and space at the age of ten.

    he''s been learning it every day. He doesn''t seem to have time to rest, but it seems to be quite useful ...

    Yuna muttered to herself as she looked at garen, who had a rare look of joy on his face.

    She wondered if she should take the initiative to conduct research in the area of strength like garen, instead of waiting for the Dragon''s inheritance to awaken automatically as she grew older.

    However, Yuna shook her head after thinking about it for a few seconds and threw the thought to the back of her mind.

    It was better to sleep.

    since the Gate of Time and space has been sessfully built, are you going to use it now? "

    "What is its specific use?"

    Yuna asked curiously.

    Garen stretched out his dragon ws, and the imaska ring bound the Gate of Time and space above his palm.

    it''s simr to ne teleportation. You can reach other nes through the gate of spacetime.

    When he was creating the gate of spacetime, garen used arge number of basic runes for spells such as ne teleportation and space teleportation. It was not called the Gate of Time but the gate of spacetime because of this consideration.

    but what''s different from ne teleportation is that it can also take us to different times and return to different ces at different times.

    In theory.

    Whether it was the past or the future, garen could now reach them through the Gate of Time and space.

    Still, he had corresponding anchor points if he were to head to the past, such as the imaska ring, the stone portal of the alpha Empire, and other ancient items. The future, on the other hand, was unknown, and he did not have any items from the future or an anchor point for positioning.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The unknown time posed a great danger to garen, so before he had a certain level of confidence, he would only use the Gate of Time and space to return to the past.

    "What?"

    then, if you were to go back to ten years ago, would you be able to see you in the Dragon Whelp stage in the icy ins of the extreme north? "

    "Can there be two of you in the same world?"

    Aplicated question suddenly popped up in Yuna''s simple little head. She blinked her eyes, her face full of curiosity.

    After hearing Yuna''s words, garen was stunned.

    He did not answer Yuna''s question directly. Instead, he furrowed his brows slightly as he pondered.

    Yuna''s problem, garen had also thought about it.

    In his previous life, he had heard of the refutation of time. If two versions of himself from different times came into contact with each other, the consequences would be disastrous. Garen had seen the future of his own timeline once through the time Dragon''s countercurrent, but nothing had happened.

    He wasn''t sure if the so-called time paradox actually existed.

    Moreover, whether garen was from his timeline in the future still needed to be verified.

    The moment garen activated Dragon countercurrent, he might have opened up a new timeline.

    if I were to go back to ten years ago and smash my dragon egg, would I disappear on my own? "

    A dangerous thought appeared in garen''s mind.

    what if I return to the golden age of the dia Empire and change the fate of the Empire''s destruction by chance? "

    "Here''s the problem."

    will the alpha, who is my kin, still exist? "

    if they don''t exist, will they disappear directly, or will the time I''m in also have a tremendous change? "

    Due to thepletion of the Gate of Time and space, it was possible to return to the past. For a moment, garen''s mind was filled with all kinds of doubts rted to time.

    if I save the ancient imaska Empire from its fate of destruction ...

    then I wouldn''t have met the second Empire of imaska.

    if I don''t meet the second Empire of imaska, I won''t be able to get the magic ring of imaska and the inheritance of strange machinery.

    if I can''t get the imaska ring and the wondrous machinery inheritance, I won''t be able to build the gate of spacetime.

    if I can''t build the gate of spacetime, I won''t be able to save the ancient imaska Empire. It will still be destroyed.

    after it''s destroyed, I''ll also meet a second imaska ...

    Stop. stop. stop ... Garen shook his head hard and stopped the cycle of the unlimited nesting doll.

    Taking a deep breath, garen calmed down his slightly agitated emotions, and his eyes regained their calmness.

 Chapter 408 Ill Kill Myself (2)

    He carefully thought about everything that he had encountered.

    He had seen red garen, brass garen, gold garen, blue garen ... These different garens were different from his appearance, but they all had the same andplete soul.

    if I return to the past and change the past, then return to the time I was at, it''s most likely that nothing has happened and nothing will change.

    the moment I change the past, there''s a high chance that I''ll create a new timeline. And in the timeline I''m in, the past will not be changed.

    Garen pondered seriously and thought to himself.

    What if I don''t want to create a new timeline and have to change the past of my timeline? "

    Now that he had an answer to a question that he did not know if it was correct, a new doubt appeared in garen''s heart.

    The silver Dragon lowered its head and examined the portal in its ws.

    He remained silent, his brain working at high speed, and hisplicated thoughts were like a storm.

    Yuna looked at garen, who was in a strange state, and scratched her head in confusion.

    I was just asking. Why does it look like his brain has stopped thinking? "

    She did not think as much as garen.

    Being simple-minded was actually a good thing most of the time.

    Garen, on the other hand, was troubled by his ownplicated thoughts. He always wanted to understand the unknown and see through it. This world was full of unknowns, and the more doubts he solved, the more new and more doubts he would have.

    As if his brain had stopped functioning for an hour, garen''s eyes gradually regained their brightness.

    Yuna was right in front of garen. She stretched her neck and shook it left and right alternately, attracting garen''s gaze.

    "If you can''t think of it, then don''t think of it."

    Garen let out a long breath, then nodded and said to Yuna, " "I don''t have an answer to your question at the moment."

    "But I''ll definitely have the chance to understand it in the future."

    Practice was the only standard to test the truth.

    Garen reached out his dragon ws and held onto the imaska ring tightly. He already had the thought of going over and personally finding out the answer.

    Yuna blinked.

    Yuna really wanted to say that she wasn''t that curious. It didn''t matter to her whether she knew or not. She was just a Buddhist otaku Dragon. However, looking at garen''s determined expression, Yuna knew that he was no longer just answering her question.

    "The Dragon with the greatest desire for knowledge in the entire dragon n is definitely you."

    The energy dragon girl dissed garen in her heart.

    After she finished speaking, she remembered that garen had a wide range of knowledge, and might even know the mind spells that could read the thoughts of other creatures, so she quickly pretended as if nothing had happened, and secretly nced at garen.

    Yuna heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that garen did not react.

    "Why do you look like you''ve done something wrong?"

    Garen said as he looked at Yuna, who was acting strangely.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    He did not know any mind spells, but he had a high level of tacit understanding with Yuna because their minds had been United many times. He could guess that she was thinking of something strange when he saw her current appearance.

    "No, no, I didn''t,"

    Yuna quickly shook her head in denial.

    Garen did not ask further.

    At this time, he felt a deep sense ofziness.

    The Gate of Time and space contained more than eighty percent of garen''s total time power, and Yuna''s energy was about the same. With so much energy consumed, garen''s body was constantly transmitting a sense of weakness after his power was extracted.

    Since garen was the main person in charge of dealing with the time vortex, his mental strength was also greatly consumed in this process of being fully focused.

    The mental and physical fatigue made garen feel a little weak.

    As Yuna only provided energy, she did not have to face the violent time vortex. Her condition was much better than garen''s, but her energy was almost exhausted, so she was also in a more exhausted state.

    The two dragons did not resist their own bodies.

    As the fatigue washed over him, garen ced the imaska magic ring in a safe ce, then slowly closed his eyes and entered a state of sleep like Yuna. For a Dragon, there was no better way to recover than sleeping.

    The empty Dragon Lair gradually regained its silence.

    Only the breathing of the two dragons could be heard.

    *

    *

    *

    A monthter, in the icy ins of the extreme north under the extreme night.

    The silver Dragon stood firmly at the peak of the ice cliff fortress. The cold wind and snow from the surroundings whistled non-stop, but when they brushed past his body, they naturally calmed down, unable to move garen in the slightest.

    Looking into the distance from a high ce, his gaze quickly swept past every inch of thend in the maze domain.

    A slim and petite white figure pped her wings, followed by a few Little Dragons, and appeared in garen''s vision.

    He saw the White Dragon Maiden cross the boundary of the maze and fly toward the ice cliff.

    Soon, the White Dragon Maiden also saw the silver Dragon standing in the snow.

    Her eyes lit up, and then she turned to the dragons and said impatiently, " "Go, go, go, go hunt somewhere else. Don''te with me."

    "Mother, we want to say hello to brother garen."

    The three little white dragons, who had obviously grown a size bigger, replied.

    "Eh? Is it because the Dragon wings have hardened that my words are no longer effective?"

    The White Dragon Maiden didn''t want to waste her breath on the little dragons. She red at them with a fierce look.

 Chapter 409 Ill Kill Myself (3)

    Under her pressure, the three little Dragons didn''t dare to speak anymore. They decisively scattered in all directions, no longer following the White Dragon Maiden to seek trouble.

    "I''m ten ... In another five years, I won''t have to see these annoying dragon cubs anymore."

    "When they turn fifteen, I''ll drive them out of the icy ins of the extreme north."

    "You want to hug garen''s thigh? That''s wishful thinking."

    The White Dragon Maiden snorted.

    After the age of fifteen, Dragons entered the age of young dragons and needed to leave the protection of Dragon Ladies to survive on their own. Before that, most evil dragons would continue to raise young dragons.

    The White Dragon Maiden didn''t look happy as she watched the little dragons leave.

    These dragon cubs appeared to be very respectful and obedient in front of her, but when they looked at the White Dragon Maiden''s treasures, their eyes were already filled with desire. The White Dragon Maiden knew exactly what the Dragon cubs were thinking.

    Immediately, the White Dragon Maiden looked at garen, who had grown slightly bigger, and quickly flew over.

    garen, I have something to tell you. I''m sure you''ll want to know.

    As soon as shended beside garen, the White Dragon Lady raised her neck and looked up at the silver Dragon that was muchrger than her.

    Garen''s gaze flickered, and he lowered his head to meet the White Dragondy''s eyes.

    "What is it?"

    A sly smile appeared on the White Dragon Maiden''s face, and her Dragon Tail swayed unconsciously.  "Give me 10 magic gems and I''ll tell you."

    "Oh, I don''t want to know then."

    Garen answered without thinking.

    The White Dragon Maiden had always been in the icy ins of the extreme north. What could she know that he didn''t?

    Although garen himself no longer paid much attention to the matters of the ice ins of the extreme north, he would asionally meet with the n leaders likeng wo and spend some time listening to their reports. These were basically insignificant matters that did not require him to do anything.

    "Five, just five. You have so many magic gems, just give me five."

    Garen was unmoved, and ignored the White Dragon Lady.

    After setting up the gem seal, the magic gems could not even cover a few floors of the dragon''sir. Now, he definitely did not want to waste them on useless things.

    "One, just one will do, right?"

    The White Dragon Maiden pinched the tip of her w and gestured that the gem was insignificant. At the same time, she looked pitiful.

    Garen shook his head imperceptibly.

    "Don''t even think about it. Not even a piece of gemstone."

    The White Dragon Maiden looked disappointed, but she was in a good mood. She recovered in a few seconds.

    She waved her dragon ws.  I, salia, have always been generous. Now that I''m in a good mood, and seeing that you''re my descendant, I''ll tell you this information for free.

    Garen''s gaze fell on the White Dragon Lady.

    He wanted to know what news the White Dragon Lady had.

    The White Dragon Maiden looked left and right, then moved closer to garen. She lowered her voice and said sneakily, "  garen, I''ve discovered that there are many abandoned magic tools scattered across the ice ins of the extreme north. I''ve already picked up a lot.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    some of the peaks of high mountains, the gaps between craggy boulders, the sand at the bottom of ice rivers ... As long as you''re willing to look for it, you''ll definitely find something."

    Garen was at a loss for words.

    She had taken his magic tools and was showing off in front of him.

    Next time, I won''t throw magic tools into the ice fields of the extreme north. in case they''re all picked up by the White Dragon Lady ... Garen thought to himself.

    "I''ve only told you this secret so far, don''t tell anyone else."

    The White Dragon Maiden didn''t notice garen''s strange gaze at all.

    you can send your followers to look for these magic tools, " she continued excitedly.  just give me a few of them. I''ve told you the news, so you can''t not give me any of the spoils.

    "If you don''t believe me, I can take you to .... He said.

    Garen interrupted the White Dragon Maiden.

    "Okay, I know."

    "I still have things to do, you can go find it first."

    Without waiting for the White Dragon Maiden''s reply, the silver Dragon''s wings pped.

    A violent gust of wind blew, blowing away all the snow in the surroundings. The White Dragon Maiden lost her bnce, and her mouth was filled with a strong gust of wind, stopping her from saying anything.

    When the wind stopped, garen''s figure had already disappeared from where he was.

    The White Dragon Maiden turned her head, but there was no trace of garen in her vision.

    She nced at the three little Dragons who were chasing after weak prey in the maze domain, then flew away. Then, ording to garen, she began to work hard on her treasure-hunting mission in the Northern Ice Field.

    At the same time.

    The silver Dragonnded on the side of a tall Snow Mountain. The aura of a legendary true dragon scared a few birds in the ice ins of the extreme north and made them faint.

    Garen looked at the snow white world in front of him, and looked away after a few seconds.

    He then took out the Gate of Time and space.

    The imaska magic ring turned into the size that garen could hold in his palm.

    Garen lifted the imaska ring and stared at the space-time energy that was bound inside.

    the gate of spacetime ... Return to the past, and head to the future."

    Garen muttered to himself.

    ording to the magic runes he had designed, the door of time would have the effect he wanted if nothing unexpected happened.

    However, he still needed to verify this.

    Garen took out a magic gem.

    On this magic gem, garen had already carved a gem teleportation spell in advance.

 Chapter 410 Ill Kill Myself

    This spell was a variant of the ne teleportation spell, which could also be used to cross the crystal wall.

    Other than the gem teleportation spell, it also had garen''s time mark on it.

    After taking out the magic gem, garen let go of the Gate of Time and space.

    Next.

    Under his will, the imaska ring and the runic ring glowed at the same time. In the blink of an eye, a ring-shaped light curtain that was fused with the power of time, force, and magic slowly unfolded and was firmly bound by the imaska ring and the runic ring.

    Garen closed his eyes slightly, chose himself as the anchor point, and activated the Gate of Time and space.

    The stable gate of time and space did not cause much movement when it was activated.

    There were only circles of water-like ripples that spread from the inside out.

    In the next second, garen threw the magic gem engraved with the gem teleportation spell inside.

    It was like a small stone falling into a Lake. Other than a faint ripple, there was no other movement. After this magic gem passed through the Gate of Time and space, it seemed to have evaporated into thin air, disappearing from garen''s vision.

    Garen focused his mind and carefully sensed his own spells and time mark.

    He activated the gem teleportation spell, but there was no response.

    Then garen looked around, his tinum Dragon eyes reflecting the illusory river of time.

    The long river of time flowed quietly, as if it would never have any waves and would never change.

    my time mark ...

    Garen frowned slightly.

    He could not sense the gem teleportation.

    However, garen could still vaguely sense the existence of the time mark that was engraved on the magic gem. It was just that this kind of blurriness, as if it was only separated by a thinyer of gauze, made garen feel that the time mark seemed to be very close to him, but also very far away.

    Garen emptied his mind and focused all his attention on sensing the time mark.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    A few minutester, his eyes focused.

    Garen shifted his gaze and looked at the empty space below the imaska ring.

    This was the slope of the snowy mountain with a certain angle. Due to the recent heavy snow, it was covered with a thickyer of snow. Under the moonlight, the grains of snow were like silver sand, shining with a faint luster and spotless.

    Not. speck of dust ... Garen could vaguely feel that the mark of time was here.

    But he couldn''t see the magic gems.

    "This magic gem fell to its previous position?"

    the barrier of time prevents me from seeing it, but my time mark can allow me to vaguely sense it.

    Garen wasn''t sure of his own thoughts.

    This feeling was extremely weak.

    If garen was slightly further away, he wouldpletely lose his sense of this time mark. Even at such a close distance, he had to focus all his attention to determine its location.

    Looking at the Gate of Time and space suspended in the air, garen realized that the power of time contained in it had decreased.

    However, the total amount of energy did not change.

    Whether it was the energy or garen''s runes and imaska ring, they were all just the framework of the Gate of Time and space. Its main body was the power of time, and after it was formed and used, it would also consume the power of time.

    Garen squinted his eyes and expanded the Gate of Time and space.

    "It seems like I''ll have to try it out myself."

    For today''s operation, garen had used foreseeing the future many times, and the future images did not show any abnormal danger.

    Without any hesitation, he extended his Dragon w.

    Under garen''s slightly nervous gaze, the Dragon w that was covered in Silver Dragon scales sank into the light screen of the Gate of Time and space inch by inch.

 Chapter 411 Young Garen: Father, I Finally Get To See You!_1

    As the Dragon w sank into the gate, ripples appeared in the Gate of Time and space.

    Imaskafa shed with an even brighter luster before it continued to restrain and stabilize the gradually restless gate of time and space.

    At the same time.

    Garen could clearly feel the consumption of the power of time. The degree of consumption of his Dragon w passing through the Gate of Time and space was far greater than that of him throwing a small magic gem in.

    Garen''s ws were muchrger than magic gems in terms of both mass and size.

    In the blink of an eye, the left Dragon w, which was covered in Silver Dragon scales, had already entered the gate of spacetime.

    Garen heaved a sigh of relief.

    He could still feel the presence of his Dragon w.

    Garen turned his dragon ws, and at the same time, he quietly felt the situation on the other side of the Gate of Time and space.

    It was icy cold, and there was a gust of cold wind blowing past garen''s ws. Other than that, he could also feel the slight touch of the scattered snow falling on his scales.

    "It''s still in the northern ice fields."

    Garen couldn''t be more familiar with this feeling.

    The familiar temperature, the familiar wind, and snow.

    He would never mistake the snow-white world he was born in. This ce bore too many memories that were worth remembering.

    the past northern ice fields ...

    Garen retracted his Dragon w.

    Looking at the snowkes on the silver Dragon scales, his eyes narrowed slightly.

    A momentter, he decided to personally pass through the Gate of Time and space and return to the past to verify what would happen if he met with the past now.

    This was a dangerous thing to do.

    However, garen still decided to give it a try.

    Garen believed in the favor of time. As the darling of the river of time, he would not easily meet with any mishaps. Most importantly, his ability to predict the future also showed that he was still alive and well, which meant that he would not encounter any major trouble in the past.

    After making the decision.

    Garen took a deep breath of the cold air of the ice ins of the extreme north.

    Immediately.

    Under his will, the imaska ring suddenly expanded again, and the diameter of the gate of spacetime quickly became about ten meters. It floated vertically in the snow, motionless.

    Garen was now forty-seven meters long.

    His wingspan was more than 50 meters, and his shoulder height was about nine meters when he was on all four limbs.

    He retracted his dragon wings and lowered his head. With the current size of the Gate of Time and space, it was enough for garen to pass through.

    Since he had already made his decision, garen no longer hesitated. Every second of hesitation would waste arge amount of time power.

    The silver Dragon lowered its head slightly and then leaped.

    Its gigantic body instantly passed through the light screen that was like ake''s surface. It passed through the space-time portal amidst the rapid ripples.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Buzz ...

    It only took a breath''s time.

    The scenery in garen''s field of vision waspletely different.

    The Arctic tundra that originally belonged to the pr night sky disappeared after he passed through the Gate of Time and space. What reced it was the pr day scene of the Arctic tundra. Although there was no trace of the sun in the sky, it was still a bright sky.

    Garen turned his neck and looked in all directions.

    The faint outline of Dragonspine Ridge could be seen in the distance, the scattered snow falling from the sky, and the howling cold wind ... Garen lowered his head and realized that he was still on the same high Snow Mountain he was on earlier.

    A magic gem with a faint glow left a shallow dent in the snow.

    Garen''s gaze gradually became overjoyed.

    He raised his neck and let out a thunderous Dragon''s Roar.

    Ang!

    The Dragon''s voice pierced through the clouds and spread rapidly, reverberating in the air of the Northern Ice Field. It made countless creatures on this snow-whitend keep quiet out of fear. They looked in the direction of the sound with fear and trembled at the same time.

    I''ve sessfully returned to the icy ins of the extreme north!

    Garen''s excitement was beyond words.

    He raised his head, and the illusory River that enveloped everything was reflected in his tinum Dragon eyes.

    In garen''s perception, the river of time was still the same as before. It was the river of time that belonged to his timeline. The river of time passed through the past, the present, and the future. The river of time in garen''s eyes at this moment was what he felt in his own time, and there were no changes.

    After a few dozen seconds, garen looked in the direction of the ice cliff territory.

    With garen''s current mental strength, although the distance was not close, he could still clearly feel the situation in the ice cliff territory.

    In the ice cliff territory, he sensed a few familiar auras.

    The White Dragon Maiden, the three little Dragons, and ... The weak and young garen.

    "If I meet with myself, what will happen?"

    This question entered garen''s mind again.

    He looked in the direction of the ice cliff territory, and after a few minutes of quiet thinking, he retracted his gaze.

    Next, garen turned his attention to the Gate of Time and space.

    The Gate of Time and space''s luster had dimmed a lot.

    His use this time had consumed a lot of the power of time contained in the Gate of Time and space. With the power of time it had now, it was not enough to expand to a sizerge enough for garen to pass through.

    However, this was not a problem.

    The gate of spacetime was not a one-time teleportation spell.

    With the imaska ring and arge number of strange machine runes, it was already equivalent to a strange machine creation that could be used for time transmission. As long as garen supplemented it with enough time power, it could be used again.

    The imaska ring shrank and became smaller, and garen kept the gate of spacetime.

 Chapter 412 Young Garen: Father, I Finally Get To See You!_2

    As for the matter of replenishing the power of time, he put it aside for the time being. Garen had more important things to do now.

    After using foreseeing the future a few more times, garen did not find any dangerous abnormal phenomena.

    He felt much more at ease.

    A few secondster, the gargantuan Silver Dragon gradually disappeared from the air under the cover of a shimmer of magic.

    Not forgetting to pick up the magic gem, garen maintained the state of invisibility and flew in the direction of the ice cliff territory in his memory.

    With garen''s lightning-like speed, in just a few minutes, the ten thousand feet tall steep ice field that garen was familiar with appeared in his field of vision. At this time, there was no immortal fortress at the peak of the ice cliff. There were no followers of garen in the territory either, only some of the White Dragondy''s followers.

    Since she had been beaten up by garen and chased out of the territory, these poor guys would be eaten by her in the future.

    At the same time.

    A few familiar figures appeared before garen''s eyes.

    A total of four small white Dragon whelps flew out of the Dragon Nest and circled around the ice cliff.

    The White Dragon whelps were not too different in size, and they were flying unsteadily as if it was their first time flying.

    At this moment, garen was at the peak of the ice field, quietly observing everything that was happening below. The invisibility spell was not a high-level spell, but with garen''s current strength, no creature in the extreme north Ice field could detect his figure.

    He saw that after a few young dragons flew for a while, two of them rushed towards thergest Dragon Whelp in an aggressive manner.

    Thergest Dragon Whelp had a body of mirror-like smooth scales. It was twice the size of the other dragon whelps, and there was a ring of fine ck scales around its neck.

    This was a young garen.

    The young garen did not have garen''s current mighty body and imposing manner, so he looked a little cute.

    "I was quite cute when I was young."

    Garen observed silently.

    As time passed, the young garen quickly pressed Charles and Tom into the snow and gave them a good beating. He then caught up with Hill, who was controlling the fire, and gave him a good beating. Then, the young garen raised his neck and stood up like a human while cing his dragon ws on his waist. He let out a proud and tenderugh.

    "The three of you better behave yourselves in the future."

    "I told you to go east. If any of you go West, don''t me me for being impolite."

    This ...

    ? Dark history, this was definitely a dark history.

    Garen looked at the arrogant young society Dragon Whelp and could not help but cover his face, unable to look at it directly.

    He wanted to take back the thought that he was very cute when he was young.

    Due to the influence of the White dragon''s bloodline when he was young, garen''s personality was much more violent and vicious than he was now. He could be said to be a member of the evil camp.

    I''ve seen my past self. There''s nothing abnormal happening now.

    "But if he saw me, would the situation be the same?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Garen narrowed his eyes.

    "Should I go and scare the White Dragon Maiden?"

    "She shouldn''t be able to recognize me now."

    Garen suddenly had a wicked idea.

    The White Dragondy''s Dragon aura was in the Dragon Nest below. She was still sleeping in the Dragon Nest and didn''t care about the young dragons outside.

    However, after some thought, garen gave up on this interesting idea.

    A momentter, after the young garen had finished teaching his Dragon brothers and sisters a lesson, he flew into the sky and circled around the ice cliff territory, searching for targets that he could hunt.

    Unconsciously, the young garen''s gaze fell on the peak of the ice cliff.

    Under garen''s gaze, the little Dragon Whelp''s body paused for a moment, and a look of doubt appeared on its face, as if it had vaguely noticed something strange.

    "Strange, why do I feel something over there?"

    The young dragon muttered.

    It seemed to have been an illusion just now. That strange sense of familiarity shed by.

    At the same time.

    Garen, who was already high up in the sky, focused his gaze.

    With the young garen''s mental strength, no matter what, he could not detect any movement from him. But now it seemed that perhaps it was because they were the same, he was aware of garen''s spying.

    Garen cast a few more aura-concealing spells on himself.

    The young dragon Whelp shook its head. As it did not notice any movement, its vignce slowly dissipated. Then, it slowly flew towards the other areas of the territory far away from the ice cliff. At this time, the young garen was still hungry.

    Garen followed behind.

    "Do I have to let him see me too?"

    Garen furrowed his brows slightly as he pondered this question.

    He didn''t think for too long, and after a few dozen seconds, the silver dragon''s gaze became determined.

    At the same time.

    The young garen had just used his eleration ability to sessfully kill an unlucky Icefield foxwolf with his speed that was far faster than the other young dragons, even though the Dragon''s might had disturbed the prey.

    Itnded on the snow-covered ground.

    The young garen tore open the skin of the foxwolf that had its neck broken on the spot, and then ate heartily, satisfying his hungry stomach.

    In just a few minutes, the small sized Icefield foxwolf had entered the stomach of the young garen. He licked his lips as if he had not had enough, obviously he was far from full. For a young dragon that was still growing, this amount of food could barely fill the gaps between its teeth, it was still far from being full.

 Chapter 413 Young Garen: Father, I Finally Get To See You!_3

    "If Hill and the rest also sessfully catch prey, as the Big Brother, it shouldn''t be too much for me to take a little from each Dragon, right?"

    The young garen muttered softly.

    As he spoke, the young garen pped his short dragon wings and continued to fly into the sky, using the wide vision in the sky to search for prey.

    However, at this moment, a heavy breathing sound came from behind the young garen.

    What followed was a terrifying sense of oppression that made his heart palpitate so much that he could barely breathe. The young garen''s throat rolled, and he swallowed with difficulty. He froze on the spot, not daring to move for a while because he was afraid of the creature behind him.

    "White Dragon Maiden! Please save the child!"

    The young garen shouted in his heart.

    The unknown creature''s aura behind him was too terrifying. The air around him was about to freeze. Other than the White Dragon Lady, the young garen could not think of anyone else who could help him. He activated time Dragon countercurrent, but he did not get any response.

    However, the White Dragon Lady was sleeping soundly in the Dragon''s Nest and could not hear the young garen''s anxious call from the bottom of his heart.

    Apanied by the whistling of the cold wind and flying snow, time passed by in an orderly manner.

    A few seconds passed, a dozen seconds passed, and the creature behind him didn''t move.

    The young garen''s extremely nervous mood rxed a little.

    He took a deep breath and slowly turned around.

    At this moment, the flow of time seemed to slow down.

    In the next second, the young garen turned around.

    A tall silver wall came into view.

    The young garen was slightly stunned.

    He slowly raised his head and neck.

    As he moved,yers of Silver Dragon scales, rings of familiar ck scales,. dignified and mature giant dragon face, four wriggling dragon horns ... A huge, superrge silver Dragon appeared in front of the young garen.

    Hiss ... The young garen looked up at the silver Dragon and took a deep breath.

    At this moment, the silver giant dragon in the eyes of the young garen was muchrger than his White Dragon Lady. He felt that even ten White Dragon Ladiesbined would not be a match for this silver giant dragon. The oppressive aura that made his heart palpitate was just something that the other party had unconsciously revealed.

    Under garen''s silent gaze.

    The young garen turned around, and then revealed a dazed and silly look.

    However, garen was still garen, and the young garen''s reaction was also very fast.

    After he came back to his senses, he keenly noticed the simrities between the silver Dragon and himself.

    This was especially true for the ring of ckscale, which was almost exactly the same, but an erged version, and the pair of tinum Dragon eyes.

    On the silver Dragon''s body, the young garen could feel a familiar aura.

    Gradually, the young garen had his own guesses about the identity of this superrge silver Dragon.

    Hence ...

    Under garen''s stunned and speechless gaze, the young garen hesitated for a moment, as if he was having some kind of intense psychological struggle. After hesitating for a few seconds, he spoke in the Dragonnguage, " "Fa ..." Father."

    Garen was at a loss for words.

    He had been called father by his younger self.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    There was an indescribable strange feeling in his heart.

    However, after thinking about it carefully, it was reasonable for the young garen to mistake him for someone else. After all, when garen was young, he often wondered if he had a time Dragon father, which was why he had the blood of both the time Dragon and the White Dragon.

    Garen didn''t want to continue being recognized as his biological father.

    He wanted to exin the situation to the young garen.

    However, at this moment, garen''s eyes focused, and he suddenly raised his head, looking at the river of time.

    The river of time was no longer flowing calmly.

    It was undergoing a change that garen did not expect.

    The river of time rippled with a huge wave, and it could even be said that it had set off a monstrous wave. This scene happened without a sound, and at this time, no living creature in the northernmost ice field could detect it except garen.

    The young garen was still unable to see the river of time, so he knew nothing about it. He only looked at the silver Dragon, who was reacting violently, with a puzzled look.

    At the same time,

    The drastic changes in the river of time continued.

    meeting with my past self will indeed cause a certain change.

    Under garen''s nervous gaze, the river of time that had set off huge waves slowly separated from the middle. In just a few breaths, a brand new river of time appeared in garen''s vision.

    The moment the New River of time appeared, the split river of time disappeared.

    It didn''t disappear, the river of time just left the timeline.

    "A new timeline has appeared."

    Garen looked at the brand new river of time, deep in thought.

    He felt a sense of unfamiliarity with the newly appeared river of time.

    He still had a connection with the river of time, but this connection was much weaker than before.

    "It doesn''t belong to me ..."

    Garen lowered his head and looked at the White Dragon Whelp who was still in a daze.

    If no changes were made to the past, perhaps there wouldn''t be a new timeline ... Garen thought to himself.

    "Father?"

    "Are you here to visit mother? She''s sleeping in the Dragon''s Nest."

    Seeing the silver Dragon looking at him, the young garen said weakly.

    "We share the same blood, but I''m not your father."

    Garen opened his mouth and said calmly.

    "Ah?"

    The young garen was confused.

    Without waiting for him to continue asking, the silver Dragon''s body suddenly became illusory, and then disappeared from the young garen''s vision, disappearing without a trace.

 Chapter 414 Young Garen: Father, I Finally Get To See You!_4

    Only the huge traces on the snow on the ground proved that he had been here.

    The young garen stayed where he was, looking at the ce where the silver Dragon had left. He frowned and fell into deep thought. After a moment, the young garen''s deep thought expression suddenly stopped, and a look of realization appeared in his eyes.

    my future self ...

    In the high clouds that were like waves of frost and snow, the huge wings of the silver Dragon carried a hurricane, and the huge wind pressure blew the clouds into pieces.

    Garen did not leave this timeline immediately.

    He tried to elerate to his limit, but there was no change in his maximum elerationpared to when he was in his own timeline.

    After a while, the silver Dragon arrived in the sky above a bustling city, shrouded in clouds.

    This was the capital of Timo.

    At this time, Timo had not experienced war yet. Although its interior was rotten, it could barely maintain its glory on the surface by relying on the afterglow of the past. That was until Halius plotted a conspiracy for the blood sacrifice ceremony.

    Along the way, garen tested his various time abilities.

    In this different timeline, he did not have a deep connection with the New River of time here. However, this situation did not affect garen''s ability. His time ability could still be activated normally without being weakened.

    However, he discovered that the rate at which he was absorbing the power of time from the river of time had slowed down significantly.

    It wasn''t that it couldn''t be absorbed, but it was very slow.

    It was almost a ten-fold difference.

    I''ve lost the deep connection with the river of time. If I stay in this time, my growth rate will also decrease greatly.

    Garen''s eyes narrowed.

    He did not belong to this timeline.

    When he was strong enough, such as when he became an ancient time Dragon, he might not be affected by this situation and could travel in any timeline, but he was not able to do it now.

    In order to grow normally, garen needed to return to his own timeline.

    Garen understood this point.

    He didn''t intend to stay in this timeline for long.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    At this time, the capital of Timo was under the light golden sunlight. The already prosperous city seemed to be ted with a faintyer of gold. Sitting on the vastnd, it looked even more magnificent.

    Garen looked down at the capital of Timo from the sky.

    "Halius ..."

    The silver dragon''s gaze swept across the capital of Timo, and it finally stopped at the pce-like buildingplex where the royal family was located.

    Halysh was indeed a good ce. From the outside, it looked peaceful and peaceful, without a trace of the evil aura of a Lich. However, garen knew very well that this guy was hiding in a secret corner of the royal family of Timo.

    Garen was more of a vengeful person.

    He had long thought of killing Halius a few more times when he had the chance.

    Now, this opportunity was right in front of garen.

    Before starting the blood sacrifice deification ceremony, Halis ''creature level would not exceed thirty. Even if it exceeded thirty, he would not be garen''s match now. Garen was now a strong legendary creature.

    Garen did not make a move immediately.

    After thinking about it carefully, he gave up on the opportunity.

    If he had killed Halius now, the young garen in this timeline would not have encountered his first life and death crisis from the legendary Lich. He would not have obtained the life gem either, which would have greatly improved his strength.

    "Leave it to garen in this timeline to kill."

    "I''ll spare your life for now."

    Garen was still more self-conscious, even if it was a different timeline.

    After that, garen found a deserted ce.

    He didn''t want to leave too many traces in this timeline.

    As time passed, after a month, garen had replenished the time power that had been consumed by the Gate of Time and space to the extent that he could return.

    Looking back in the direction of the ice ins of the extreme north, the silver Dragon entered the Gate of Time and space. Just like how he had quietlye, he quietly left this timeline.

 Chapter 415 The Consequences Of Offending The Dragon God (1)

    It was the timeline that belonged to garen, the current Noah continent.

    Garen looked left and right.

    After passing through the Gate of Time and space, he was still in this barrennd.

    The sparse ck fir trees were crooked and grew on the dark brown soil, giving off a deste atmosphere.

    After returning to his own timeline, garen first kept the Gate of Time and space, which had used up a lot of the power of time again. Then, he focused his mind and looked at the river of time that was still flowing quietly, which wrapped around the sky and the earth.

    "The connection with the river of time has been restored."

    Garen took a few deep breaths.

    A stream of the river of time''s water gushed into garen''s body as he breathed, quickly turning into the power of time that he had.

    Garen''s efficiency in absorbing the power of time had also recovered.

    going to other timelines will dy my normal growth rate.

    "But ... What if you get something good in another timeline?"

    Garen spread out his dragon ws.

    Between his dragon ws, there was a handful of soft dark brown soil.

    The dark brown soil looked no different from the soil around him.

    It belonged to the barrennd under garen''s feet.

    However, it was a barrennd in another time.

    "I can also bring items from other timelines into my own timeline."

    Garen grinned.

    What did this mean?

    This meant endless wealth!

    If garen wanted to, he could go to theva half-ne in other timelines as many times as he wanted and kill the Lord of ming Steel City and the Lord of Stone City a hundred times! In this case, he would have countless legendary fire elemental crystal cores and legendary earth elemental stones.

    He also had the opportunity to get many of the same legendary items like the imaska magic ring.

    Garen would not snatch his opportunities from other timelines, but the principle was the same. He could obtain what he wanted by going to other timelines, and it might not be material things, but valuable knowledge.

    In the long course of time, some of the ancient knowledge had been lost naturally or because of fear.

    For example, if he went to the heyday of the alpha Empire, he would have the opportunity to learn the Wind and Fire spells that even gods would be afraid of. Which circle would the wind of destruction that could crush a belong to?

    The loss of the alpha tribe''s heritage was too severe.

    Garen was unable to learn anything useful from them.

    Thinking of this, garen could not help but thank the imaska Second Empire again.

    With the imaska ring and the legacy of strange machinery, he was able to build the gate of spacetime so quickly.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    there might be a difference between bringing out a powerful legendary item and bringing some useless soil.

    Garen let go of the dragon''s w, and the soil slipped through the gaps between his fingers.

    From the consumption of the Gate of Time and space, garen could faintly sense that because he had brought more soil, the power of time had also been consumed more. If it had been a powerful legendary item, this consumption might have been much stronger.

    Garen didn''t think too much about this issue.

    This would require him to find some valuable legendary items to verify it the next time he opened the gate of spacetime.

    Next, garen used his magic power to construct the space teleportation spell.

    Stepping into the space portal that appeared in front of him, garen returned to his own Dragon Nest in the blink of an eye.

    Yuna noticed the movement of the space portal. With a ttering sound, her head popped out of a pile of gold coins like a gopher, and her eyes looked at garen.

    "How long have I been gone?"

    Garen, who walked out of the space portal, thought for a while and asked.

    Garen''s perception of time had always been very sensitive. Even when he was asleep, garen could clearly know how much time he had spent in his sleep. However, because he had gone to another timeline, he was not sure how much time had passed in his own timeline.

    "Oh ....

    Yuna stretched out her Dragon w and held her chin, deep in thought.

    As a long-lived species, Dragons did not care much about the passage of time under normal circumstances.

    After thinking for a few seconds, the girl''s eyes lit up.  I took a short nap. It''s been about three days since you left the Dragon''s Nest.

    Yuna paused for a moment before she asked curiously,"By the way, why did you return so quickly from your trip?"

    "You didn''t open the Gate of Time and space?"

    Garen had previously told Yuna that he wanted to try the Gate of Time and space, but because he was not sure about the consumption of the Gate of Time and space, he said that he might be away for a long time. That was why Yuna was surprised that garen had returned after a short three days.

    Three days?

    I''ve stayed in the timeline of the young garen for a total of thirty-two days.

    Garen''s eyes lit up.

    ''The flow of time in other timelines is different from mine.''

    in that case, even though my growth in other timelines is much slower, in general, it''s about the same as in my own timeline.

    As he thought of this, garen recalled some of the legends about the time Dragon.

    ording to the legends, you would never know if a young time Dragon would turn into an ancient time Dragon in the next second ... This legend was somewhat exaggerated, but it was more in line with garen''s current situation.

    If there was a timeline that was extremely slowpared to the time dragon''s own timeline, then ...

    In that case, when the time Dragon spent a long time in a slow timeline, it could indeed return to its own timeline in the form of an ancient dragon.

 Chapter 416 The Consequences Of Offending The Dragon God (2)

    This way, there would be even less pressure on him to search for treasures and obtain knowledge in other timelines.

    but because I only returned to ten years ago once, the number of times is too few. I can''t be sure if it''s true.

    Garen''s return had consumed the energy of the Gate of Time and space again.

    However, since he was only traveling back and forth to the timeline ten years ago, this kind of consumption was not much. It would not take long for garen to fill up the energy of the Gate of Time and space. At this time, he already had an experience. The next time he used the Gate of Time and space, he would have a target to verify more of his ideas.

    yes, I did. I went back to ten years ago and saw the me who had just broken out of the shell.

    Garen answered Yuna''s question.

    Yuna blinked and asked curiously, " "You''ve met each other?"

    Garen nodded.  yes. We met face to face.

    Garen had been a riddle Dragon once, so he did not tell the young garen his identity. However, if the young garen was not stupid, it would only be a matter of time before he guessed that he was actually from the future.

    "The scene of two people meeting at different times. It''s really interesting to think about it."

    Yuna''s eyes were bright, and her face was filled with yearning.

    Garen smiled slightly.  the creation of the Gate of Time and space is also due to your contribution. Next time, if you want to, you cane with me.

    An additional Dragon would definitely consume more power of time, but garen did not think that this was a problem. It was nothing more than staying in other timelines for a longer period of time to slowly fill up the energy of the space-time gate.

    "Sure, sure. I also want to see my younger self."

    Yuna became excited.

    "What do you want to do when you see your young self?" garen asked, puzzled.

    Yuna giggled, then clenched her ws and said proudly, " "Of course, I''m going to let little Yuna know that I''ll be very powerful in the future."

    Yuna thought for a moment before she added,  also, tell Yuna not to run around the crystal wall of theva demine. Otherwise, she won''t be able to see you.

    After hearing Yuna''s words, garen was slightly stunned, and his heart beat faster subconsciously.

    Had he been struck by lightning?

    Looking at Yuna''s expression now, she seemed to have said it casually without any reaction. There was no change in her expression either. She had probably just said it casually ... Garen was slightly disappointed.

    Yuna''s idea was good, but if she really did that, it would cause problems.

    If he told Yuna of the past, she might not stay in the dimensional wall out of rebellion. She might even leave theva demine. For a fixed future, a creature with strong free will like a dragon would definitely not be willing to follow the rules.

    In that case, there was a high chance that garen in that timeline would not meet the strength ability dragon girl.

    If he did not meet Yuna and did not have the power to catalyze it, it would be extremely difficult for the Gate of Time and space to take shape.

    Garen told Yuna his thoughts.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "So there was such a possibility."

    "I won''t remind little Yuna then. Let nature take its course."

    Yuna said in realization.

    Immediately, the energy dragon girl changed herzy appearance and excitedly discussed the topic of time travel with garen.

    The atmosphere in the dragon''sir, which was full of treasures, gradually became peaceful.

    Until a weekter, the arrival of an acquaintance broke the peace of the icy ins of the extreme north.

    *

    *

    *

    The mighty dragon might and an obvious spatial fluctuation burst out at the same time, sweeping past the immortal fortress.

    Garen raised his head and looked in the direction of the Dragon''s might.

    He quickly left the main nest of the fortress.

    Under the starry night sky of the ice ins of the far north, the silhouettes of two silver giant Dragons appeared at the same time. One of them was a standard silver Dragon, and it was a superrge ancient silver Dragon. The other was garen, who had silver scales but looked quite different from a Silver Dragon.

    These two different silver dragons were both superrge, but garen''s body was slightlyrger.

    garen, even though I already know your current body size from rockvader, seeing it with my own eyes still surprises me.

    The supermassive Silver Dragon that had arrived at the icy ins of the extreme north was Nehemiah, who had sessfully broken through to the level of an ancient dragon.

    This ancient silver Dragon that had been lying down in the Dragon graveyard had gained enough benefits from the battle with the deste God''s clone, which gave him the conditions to break through to the immemorial Dragon Realm. After a period of deep sleep, he woke up as an immemorial Dragon and was reborn.

    The strongest Dragon on Metal Dragon Ind was Nehemiah.

    He looked at garen, who was twice his size, and his eyes were filled with surprise.

    Nehemiah remembered the first time he met garen in the Church of Light. The memory was not too far away from now, only a few years. In these few years, garen''s strength and body size had undergone tremendous changes. Inparison, he did not seem to have improved much even after bing an ancient dragon.

    senior Nehemiah, congrattions on your sessful breakthrough to be an immemorial Silver Dragon.

    Garen smiled.

    He had fought alongside the legendary dragons of the metal Dragon Ind twice, so their rtionship was quite good.

    "Haha, it''s all thanks to your time Dragon elder."

    After a pause, Nehemiah continued, "  the other legendary dragons on the metal Dragon Ind have told me about what happened in theva demine.

 Chapter 417 The Consequences Of Offending The Dragon God (3)

    He shook his head and revealed a disappointed expression.

    it''s a pity that I was still in a deep sleep at the time and didn''t have the chance to participate.

    that guy, Rockway, shows off his magic ship to me every day.

    In the most eye-catching ce on the metal Dragon Ind, there were the magic ships that garen gave to the metal dragons. The magic ships of the imaska Second Empire were more uniform in style, and garen did not have the idea of keeping all of them for himself, so he gave a portion to the metal dragons as a reward.

    "There will be more chances in the future."

    Garen smiled and said.

    The imaska ring was with him, and the imaska Second Empire would not let it go.

    Although theva half-ne had been sealed, garen knew that the other party still had other means.

    Not long after garen cast the gemstone sealing technique, he thought that the threat from the second Empire of imaska was about toe to an end. However, he found out that the second Empire of imaska could locate the location of the imaska ring through other Empire''s Secret weapons.

    Although this process would take a lot of time and energy, it was indeed doable.

    As for how garen knew about this ...

    As the intelligence of the imaska ring recognized garen as the new master of the time Dragon, it did not hesitate to sell out the imaska Second Empire. In the eyes of the imaska ring, garen was more capable of protecting the inheritance of the strange machinery than the imaska Second Empire.

    "If there''s such a thing again, remember to call me."

    Nehemiah nodded.

    Right after that, the immemorial Silver Dragon put on a serious face and spoke seriously.

    "I came to the northern ice fields to find you because I have a piece of good news to tell you."

    Garen''s gaze shifted,"Oh?" What''s the good news?"

    He knew that Nehemiah wasn''t here to reminisce about the past after breaking through to the ancient dragon Realm.

    Nehemiah looked pleased.   the metal Dragon God sent a message a few days ago regarding the original sun god.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    after being besieged by the Dragon gods and other good gods of mountain paradise, the original God of sun was shattered in the dark Kingdom of the bottomless abyss.

    the original god of the sun escaped in time and was lucky to not die, but he was also badly injured. Now he is carefully avoiding the eyes of the gods, haha, like a rat in the sewer, hiding somewhere and not daring to show his face.

    Garen nodded his head slightly as he listened.

    "It has been almost five years since the Aragami''s avatar invaded the Noah continent."

    He thought to himself.

    In the past five years, many gods from the good camp had been persuaded by the metal Dragon God and the God of Light to join in the siege of the original sun god. Although the original sun god had a God Kingdom that he had managed for a long time, he could not stop a group of gods from attacking at the same time.

    After five years of resistance, the God''s kingdom of the original sun god was shattered.

    He himself had almost died in the siege of the gods.

    However, they were still ancient Aragami that were born at the same time as the universe. They did not die in such a desperate situation. They managed to escape from the encirclement of the gods. At this moment, there was no news of them. They were hiding in a deste corner of a certain ne world, recuperating.

    Nehemiah looked regretful as he said, "  ording to the news sent by the Dragon God, he was just a little bit away from killing the original sun god.

    He looked at garen and smiled.  other than this piece of good news, there''s something else that you might be interested in.

    Garen''s gaze flickered as he waited for the next part.

    the gods decided to cut off all the tentacles of the original god of the sun in the main material world, and the main material world that had been eroded by him was found one after another.

    almost all of these creatures in the Prime Material ne are mutated monsters that were affected by the power of the original sun god.

    if the gods want to restore the environment of the Prime Material ne, they must first eliminate all the mutated monsters inside.

    because it''s the main material world, the gods can''t do it themselves.

    "We''re needed at times like this."

    Nehemiahughed.  the great dragon God has chosen a suitable Prime Material ne for us, the dragons of the Noah continent. As long as we can clean up the mutated monsters inside, we can be the new masters of this Prime Material ne.

 Chapter 418 The Physiques Of Dragons Can Not Be Generalized

    A Prime Material ne ...

    Garen was slightly moved.

    This was not a half-ne.

    A real main material world, no matter how small it was, was still muchrger than garen''sva half-ne. Because it was the joint effort of the Dragon race on the Noah continent, garen would not upy all the resources of this main material world alone. However, things like territory and the distribution of spoils of war would ultimately be decided by ability.

    Garen wasn''t bragging, he could say it very responsibly.

    Nehemiah was perhaps the only ancient dragon on the Noah continent.

    But now, he could easily take on two Nehemias without much pressure.

    As such, if garen wanted to, he could obtain a huge amount of wealth in this new main material world.

    As garen now owned theva half-ne, he was considered a rich Dragon. However, it would be a joke to say that he was richer than the other Dragons. It was said that the Dragon God even had enough wealth to fill dozens of main material worlds.

    ? Some ancient dragons that had lived long enough had umted enough wealth to pile up like gold mountains or silver oceans.

    Inparison, garen''s wealth was far from it.

    In addition, because the gem sealing technique had consumed arge amount of garen''s wealth, and the gem mining in theva demine needed time to umte, he did not have any new channels to replenish his treasures for a while. The amount of treasures in the Dragon''s Nest now was far less than it had been at its peak, and he did not know how long it would take to recover.

    Garen suppressed his thoughts.

    "What kind of Prime Material ne is it?"

    "How is itpared to the Noah continent?"

    He asked Nehemiah.

    the Prime Material ne exists in the form of a, Kara.

    The main material world had a wide variety of forms and sizes.

    Within the dimension crystal wall, there was a square main material world like the Noah continent, and there were also worlds simr to earth in the form ofs. The world in the form of a continent could be vast, but it could also be as small as the Noah continent.

    The sky full of stars seen from the Noah continent was the projection of the other main material worlds through the crystal wall.

    Thergest Prime Material ne, on the other hand, existed in the form of a universe.

    The earth in garen''s previous life was in a universe-level main material world.

    However, the main material world at the universe level was toorge, and most of the areas were extremely dangerous and unsuitable for living creatures. Only one in a trillions could breed intelligent life, so the gods actually didn''t like to look at the universe.

    In such a world, it was difficult to find life, let alone spread faith.

    "The surface area of Kara is more than ten times that of the Noah continent. To be honest, even if all the dragons of the Noah continent go there, after dealing with the mutated monsters, we probably won''t be able to take care of all the ces on Kara for a long time."

    The dragon n in the Noah continent was very powerful.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that the metallic dragons had no intention of ruling the continent, and the chromatic dragons upied the mountains and fought for themselves, the dragons of the Noah continent could totally experience the situation of the dragons ruling all thend before the Dragon-Phoenix war in the main material world, but the premise was that other gods wouldn''t interfere.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    However, this was only rtively speaking. He was a general among the shorties.

    This was because the overall strength of the Noah continent was not high.

    There were more legendary dragons than the legends of the other racesbined.

    world ... It''s more than ten times bigger than Noah continent, and its diameter is about the same as earth."

    Garen''s eyes shed as he thought to himself.

    In such a prime material world, even if all the dragons on the Noah continent were to enter, in addition to their respective forces, there was a high probability that they would not be able to manage it.

    How many Dragons were there in a small ce like Noah continent?

    Garen wasn''t sure of the exact number, but it definitely wouldn''t be a lot.

    "Senior Nehemiah, do you know how many metal dragons there are on the Noah continent?"

    The immemorial Silver Dragon thought for a while and said, "  there are about 3000 metal dragons on Metal Dragon Ind. Including the ones scattered across the continent, there should be about 5000 of them.

    5,000 metallic dragons ...

    The power of the chromatic dragons on the Noah continent was weaker than that of the metal dragons, and the gemstone dragons were even rarer.

    In this way, the total number of Dragons on the Noah continent would be difficult to reach 10000.

    10,000 sounded like a lot.

    But this was an entire race.

    The poption of an ordinary human town or even arger, prosperous vige was more than 10000.

    it''s a more than ten timesrger than Noah continent. If we want to eliminate the mutated creatures on it, we can only rely on our dragon race ...  It will take a lot of time and effort, which is inevitable."

    Nehemiah said after some thought.

    however, the mutated monster''s thoughts are chaotic and it doesn''t care about material resources. The various resources on Kara are well preserved.

    after clearing out most of the mutated monsters inside, each Dragon will be able to obtain arge area of territory. They will then bring some of their followers to manage and develop. In time, they will reap countless wealth.

    Garen nodded slightly.

    He was not a Dragon who could only see the benefits in front of him, so he naturally understood this.

    At this moment, garen had already made a decision. He nned to head to Kara to open up a new territory.

    how strong are the mutated monsters inside? "

    Garen thought of this problem.

 Chapter 419 The Physiques Of Dragons Can Not Be Generalized

    The mutated monsters on the Noah continent could be said to be short-lived, and they were quickly cleared out by the Church of Light.

    Even if there were still some, they would probably only exist in the wizard Towers of some crazy spell casters, and could not be exposed to the light.

    Because the time of erosion was short, the strength of the mutated monsters on the Noah continent was very weak. On the other hand, Kara had been upied by the original god of the sun for an unknown period of time. The mutated monsters inside were definitely not on the same level as the ones that garen had seen before.

    Nehemiah shook his head.  the news was just released not long ago. I have not been to Kara, so I do not know the exact strength of the mutated monsters.

    still, " he continued, " as the metal Dragon God personally selected the Prime Material ne for us, one thing is for sure: no matter how powerful they are, they''re still within our scope of dealing with them. At most, it''ll be a little troublesome.

    Garen nodded, deep in thought.

    The original god of the sun had upied more than one main material world, and there would be more than one force carrying out this mission to clean up the mutated monsters. The apostles in the God''s own divine Kingdom, the believers and subjects in different worlds ... All of these could be used to clean up the minions of the original sun god.

    The Dragon gods had specially chosen a world that they thought was suitable for the dragons of the Noah continent.

    It was already special care for the Dragon race of the Noah continent.

    As gods, their vision was generally not limited to a single world.

    "Perhaps it''s because the invasion of the original god of the sun to the Noah continent became an opportunity for the gods to attack him, so the Dragon gods paid special attention to this ce."

    But there was another possibility ... Garen blinked his eyes.

    He was not narcissistic, butpared to the above spections, it was more likely that the Dragon gods paid special attention to the Noah continent because of his existence.

    This was because if nothing unexpected happened, sooner orter, garen would be one of them and have the qualifications tomunicate with them on an equal footing. He would be a powerful backing of the dragon n along with the various dragon gods.

    I''ll be participating in this operation with the metal dragons.

    Garen said with a smile under the anticipating gaze of the immemorial Silver Dragon.

    "Haha, I knew you would go."

    with you around, we can wipe out the mutated monsters on Kara at a faster speed.

    After getting garen''s confirmation, Nehemiahughed out loud, and the thunderous Dragon''s Roar shook the snow on the nearby mountain.

    "When are we going to Kara? Do you have the coordinates of the Prime Material ne?"

    Garen asked.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    after a month, the great Metal Dragon God will use his extraordinary divine power to open arge teleportation gate to Kara near the sea area where Metal Dragon Ind is located.

    at that time, all the true dragons and their families will be able to reach Kara through the teleportation gate.

    It was definitely impossible for only the Dragon race of the Noah continent to go.

    Even if a''s mutated creatures stood still and allowed themselves to be killed, it would take years and months for all the dragons on the Noah continent to clean them up. However, as long as they were a true dragon above adulthood, they would have their own family, which was a huge force.

    The older metal dragons on Metal Dragon Ind also had their own territories and forces outside.

    However, even with the addition of the subordinate forces, this was still a task that required a lot of time and energy.

    "If only I knew the spells of the alpha Empire,"

    Under such circumstances, garen could not help but think of the wind of destruction that destroyed the where the alpha Empire was located.

    The that the alpha Empire was on was muchrger than Kara, but it was still cut into pieces by the wind of destruction. Moreover, garen did not need a spell that could destroy the, as long as he could clear the creatures on the surface of the.

    If possible, he must return to the golden age of the alpha Empire and dig out their Wind and Fire spells from the river of time ... Garen thought to himself.

    Garen had the stone teleportation gate left behind by the alpha Empire. Using it as an anchor point, it was possible to use the Gate of Time and space to return to the peak of the alpha Empire. However, it was still uncertain if the current gate of time and space could return to such a long time ago.

    Putting this matter to the back of his mind, garen asked Nehemiah, "  the metal Dragon God''s portal can only be used by us Dragons and our kin? "

    if we can get the people from the Church of Light to join us, with their holy light spells, they will be very good at helping us clean up the mutated monsters of the original sun god.

    "When the timees, we''ll just give the Church of Light a corresponding reward."

    Nehemiah shook his head.  with my rtionship with yeine, I''d ask him for help as soon as I could. Besides, the Church of Light would be more than happy to deal with the minions of the original God of sun. There''s no need for any reward.

    Due to the opposing attributes of their powers, The Grudge between the original sun god and the light God was the greatest.

    As long as someone mentioned killing the abnormal monster, the people from the Church of Light would be eager to participate, even without mentioning anything about the reward. They would use their light theurgy to purify the darkness.

    Garen''s eyes were filled with doubt as he said, " "Why is that so?"

    He didn''t believe that the metal Dragon God couldn''t open a portal for the other forces to go to Kara.

    Nehemiah lowered his voice, his expression turning serious.

 Chapter 420 The Physiques Of Dragons Can Not Be Generalized

    garen, the metal Dragon God''s divine decree clearly stated that only the Dragon race and their ves can exist on Kara.

    it can only be the Dragon race''s Prime Material ne. We must rule over everything.

    This ...

    This was not right.

    In this unusual Oracle, garen had a vague feeling that the Dragon gods wanted to cause trouble.

    Garen narrowed his eyes.

    What was the metal Dragon God trying to do?

    Or rather, what did the Dragon gods want to do?

    Ever since the Dragon War, the dragons ''rule over the Prime Material ne had never returned. Now, the Prime Material ne was filled with various races. The dragons were still powerful, but they were no longer strong enough to be rulers. They could only be considered overlords.

    For example, the Noah continent.

    The true dragons had the absolute power to rule this ce, but because of the gods of various races, the true dragons wouldn''t put their thoughts into action even if they had any. If they did, the gods would definitely intervene.

    The other gods would not tolerate the dragons ruling the main material world again.

    "The gods won''t interfere in this matter?"

    Garen asked.

    who knows? maybe the Dragon gods have already negotiated with the other gods.

    "A Prime Material ne that ispletely dominated by Dragons. I''m looking forward to it."

    As an ancient dragon, Nehemiah understood the situation of the Dragon race better than garen.

    "As for the matters between the gods, it''s not our ce to care."

    As soon as he finished his sentence, Nehemiah realized that garen was not an ordinary true dragon like him.

    The ancient silver Dragon sighed, then changed his words and said, " "I was wrong, it''s none of my business. As for you ..." The physiques of Dragons can not be treated the same. Sooner orter, you''ll be able to walk side by side with the Dragon gods."

    Nehemiah looked at garen and said in a joking tone, " "Dear time Dragon, don''t forget me when the timees."

    Garen smiled.  of course! I have a good memory.

    After that, Nehemiah and garen chatted for a while more before they left the ice cliff territory in the snow.

    However, he did not leave the icy ins of the extreme north.

    Nehemiah had gone to visit Luna.

    They were connected by blood, and the metal Dragon was more concerned about family ties. When she first learned that Nehemiah was about to die, the silver Dragon Luna was very sad.

    Before he left, he invited garen to go with him.

    However, garen rejected it.

    He and Luna both lived in the ice ins of the extreme north, so they met quite often.

    Luna often sent the two children to garen''s ce to learn spells from Kris and Fred. Although they didn''t stay long at garen''s ce, they would chat for a while every time they came.

    Garen''s strength was now much stronger than Luna''s.

    However, he had a good impression of Luna. The rtionship between the two dragons was still good, and it did not change because of garen''s rapid growth in strength and the exposure of his identity.

    As for the crystal dragon, Nicole ... This guy had disappeared without anyone knowing.

    It had been a long time since garen had seen Nicole Nina in the icy ins of the extreme north.

    Therefore, garen made a special trip to Nicole''s territory, but it seemed like no dragon had lived in her territory for a few years.

    He had asked Luna about it, but she didn''t know anything about it.

    "I hope the Dragon is fine."

    When he thought of the missing Nicole, garen shook his head slightly.

    Garen still cared about the friends he made when he was still weak in the early days. However, he did not have a good way to find Nicole, who had suddenly disappeared without any news. There was no time mark on Nicole.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    There were not many living things that had garen''s time mark.

    The White Dragon Lady was one of them, and the Ishizaka serpent Dragon had also ced a time mark because garen had felt that something was wrong.

    Other than that, nothing else.

    If he nted a time mark on another Dragon, he would be able to know the other Dragon''s movements at any time and ce. He could also use the time mark to spy on the other Dragon. Cough, this kind of surveince behavior was actually quite unbearable to the Dragon.

    Or rather ...

    Most of the intelligent creatures could not stand their every move being watched by other creatures.

    If the White Dragon Maiden knew that he had a time mark on him and knew its use, she would probablye to question garen angrily and ask him to erase the time mark.

    However, as long as garen didn''t tell the White Dragon Lady, she wouldn''t be able to discover the existence of the time mark no matter what.

    Garen had no intention of telling the White Dragon Lady.

    Back to the main topic.

    Garen returned to his own Dragon Nest.

    He told Yuna about what had happened on Kara.

    "I also want to go to such a thing."

    that detestable Aragami. I can''t defeat him. I''ll go and bully his minions!

    Yuna waved her ws.

    She was also a vengeful Dragon.

    The name of the original sun god was currently engraved in Yuna''s little book of revenge.

    an entire''s mutated monsters will definitely be enough for you to enjoy.

    Looking at Yuna''s expression, garen chuckled.

    As they would be heading to Kara in a month, garen did not waste any more time in the Dragon''s Nest after informing Yuna about this.

    He cast a dimensional teleportation spell and entered theva demine.

    The silver Dragon''s figure appeared in the endless mes.

    It was an area where arge number of fire elemental lifeforms gathered. There was an endless stream of mes rising and twisting in the air.

    The mes burned fiercely, but they could not hurt a single scale of the silver Dragon.

    The invisible Dragon''s might was like a violent wind, suppressing and expelling the mes, making them unable to advance an inch.

    In the Crimson sea of fire, the silver Dragon looked down, its gaze prating theyers of mes.

    Under the wide dragon wings was the city of me steel.

    Garen could see giant fire spirits walking on the city walls, as well as their servants, the ordinary fire elemental life forms.

    Fire Tigers, fire lions, Fire Birds, fire wolves ... There were all sorts of fire elemental life forms in different forms.

    It had been a few years since garen ruled theva half-ne.

    In the past few years, due to garen''s existence, the battles between the fire elemental life forms and the earth elemental life forms had been strictly restricted.

    It was precisely because of the simr energy between fire and earth elements that theva demine was rich in magic gems and metallic mineral resources. If it were a pure fire or earth elemental ne, the resources here would not be so rich.

    And as long as the fire and earth elemental energy existed, the resources of theva demine could be continuously regenerated.

    This kind of regeneration required a long cycle, but it was still a renewable resource.

    Hence, garen would not allow the fire elemental life form and the earth elemental life form to fight.

    The battle between them might cause a change in the environment of theva demine, making the magic mine resources there less abundant.

    Garen needed the elemental energy here to be maintained at a stable ratio range, and the number of elemental life forms would affect this ratio, so it needed garen''s control.

 Chapter 421 For The Dragon Of Eternity

    Garen pped his dragon wings.

    Along with his movements, the surging Firebird was like a storm, pressing the mes forward. It was as if the mes had formedyers of waves, and it was like a powerful fire-type spell that swept through me Steel City.

    At the same time.

    The mes didn''t affect the fire elementals in the city much, but when the Firebird swept past, the fire elementals in the city trembled, like sparks swaying in the wind.

    "Great Eternal Dragon, me Steel City wees your arrival."

    the fire spirits and fire elementals pay their respects to you.

    The fire giant spirits in the city knelt on the ground and lowered their heads to show their respect to garen.

    As for thenguage they used ...

    It was dragonnguage.

    Garen wasn''t too sure about the situation in the other elemental nes. Most of the giant elemental spirits in theva half-ne didn''t know draconic at first. They spoke their own corresponding elementalnguage. However, after garen ruled this ce, draconic had be anguage that all intelligent life in theva half-ne must master.

    It was not just fire elementals.

    The earth elementals in Stone city''sbyrinth, as well as the ns of flesh and blood creatures here, all had to learn the Dragonnguage.

    lead 80% of the fire elemental life forms withbat ability and wait for orders at the scorched mountains in two weeks.

    "You will fight for me!"

    Garen didn''t waste any time and immediately gave the order in a deep voice.

    The scorched mountain range was located in the middle of theva demine.

    He was going to gather his followers in the pyre mountains and bring them to the Noah continent, which belonged to the main material world, in preparation for his trip to the Kara to eliminate the abnormal monsters.

    "As you wish, great dragon of eternity."

    fire elemental life forms will be your sharpest de, and turn all your enemies into ashes!

    The fire giant spirits, who were violent and aggressive by nature, responded to garen''s order excitedly.

    Due to garen''s constraints, these guys could not fight with the earth elemental life forms to vent their emotions. Each of them had long been depressed and could only fight with other fire elements without any casualties. They had long been looking forward to a war where they could vent their mes.

    Immediately, garen activated the space teleportation spell and arrived at the alpha Tribe, which was surrounded by volcanoes.

    "An ya!"

    Hu!

    A flower of fire bloomed in garen''s vision.

    Anya''s figure appeared in garen''s field of vision.

    Her aura was getting stronger.

    Although Anya had yet to break through to the legendary level, she was only one step away.

    Perhaps all hecked was a battle.

    Theva demine was very stable, and she didn''t have many opportunities to use powerful magic.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    let the spellcasters in the alpha Tribe who are above the middle position be mentally prepared.

    "I''ll need your mes next."

    Garen said, getting straight to the point.

    An ya''s face lit up with joy. She bowed slightly and said, " "The alpha Tribe is ready to fight for you at any time."

    Garen''s gaze swept across the few volcanoes around him.

    The magic ships that belonged to his spoils of war were located in the middle of these volcanoes.

    In the absence of the Dragon God teleportation portal, the magic ship would be a very good means of transportation if they wanted to travel between different nes on arge scale.

    "Have you learned how to drive the magic ship?"

    Garen asked in a low voice.

    After obtaining the magic ship, garen gave the spellcasters of the alpha Tribe a mission.

    Learn how to drive a magic ship from the captives of the second Empire of imaska.

    Some of these captives were crew members who did not have the ability to fight. Not all of them were not afraid of death, and even if they were not afraid of death, there were spells that could make them speak. It was not difficult to obtain the way to control the magic ship.

    it''s not difficult for your followers to drive the magic ship.

    An ya replied.

    The learning ability of spellcasters was generally very strong. With the corresponding knowledge, the spellcasters of the alpha Tribe had already learned how to drive the magic ship.

    "However, we don''t have enough people."

    "Every magic ship needs at least 50 crew members to control it," an ya continued.

    The spellcasters of the alpha Tribe were of high quality, but the current problem was that their poption was too small.

    Although they were carrying out a n to expand the poption, they would not see any results in a short time.

    Garen thought for a few seconds, then said decisively, "  I don''t care how you deal with the captives who are still alive, be it coercion or temptation. Let them drive the magic ships. I want these magic ships to move.

    As long as the space was not sealed, the magic ship could travel extremely fast in the main material world.

    Kara was huge and was suitable for the magic ship to be used.

    Moreover, the strange cannons on it were not just for show.

    A strange cannon built by the second Empire of imaska. Its power is amazing.

    In the battle with the dragons, the cannons did not have a chance to be used. This was because they were not very effective against legendary dragons, and most of their energy was used on the shield.

    The magical cannons on the magic ship posed a great threat to creatures below the legendary level, even ordinary legends with poor defense.

    Without a magic ship, it would be a huge problem to bring his followers to the main material world.

    Garen would not be able to do it even if he exhausted himself to death just by casting the ne teleportation spell.

    Interdimensional teleportation spells were prepared for creatures with powerful individual strength. Large-scale transportation of troops across the crystal wall still required magic ships, so powerful magic empires would basically build magic ship fleets.

 Chapter 422 For The Dragon Of Eternity

    I understand. Don''t worry.

    The great mage nodded, smiled gently, and replied.

    After giving some other instructions to the alpha Tribe, garen left the alpha Tribe.

    Soon, the creatures with a certain level ofbat power in theva demine received the news of war preparation and were ready to gather and head to the scorched me mountain range.

    But just in case, although theva demine had a gem sealing spell, it couldn''t bepletely empty.

    The mutated monsters that were infected by the original sun god had the characteristics of high recovery ability. Against creatures with such abilities, the earth elemental life forms were naturally at a disadvantage, so garen let the earth Giant spirits of Stone City maze stay and watch over theva half-ne.

    There was actually another reason.

    The earth elementals were all dead, and it was difficult for the magic ship to carry them.

    Fire elementals were almost weightless, and they could even shrink their size. Arge number of fire elementals could even squeeze into a magic ship. Of course, this was definitely out of the scope of safe driving. If anything happened to the magic ship while passing through the crystal wall of the ne, it would be a terrible ending, where the entire team would be wiped out.

    After dealing with the situation in theva half-ne for the time being, garen returned to the northernmost ice field in the Noah continent.

    The Wolfheart n, the broken bones Tribe, the Barbarian tribe, the troll n, the northernmost Giant Eagle ... The stronger biological ns in the icy ins of the extreme north were now garen''s subordinates. As for those who were not his subordinates, they were mostly just food in the icy ins of the extreme north.

    Not long after, the followers in the ice ins of the extreme north learned of the uing great battle.

    The most excited of them all was the Wolfheart n.

    After conquering the ice ins of the extreme north, because garen had never agreed to let the winter Wolves invade other parts of the Noah continent, these idle and ambitious guys had always longed for new battles.

    the Wolfheart n will tear apart all enemies for you!

    After receiving garen''s order,ng er''s face was filled with excitement.

    It couldn''t help but raise its head and howl.

    The wolves scattered around the winter Wolves ''habitat heard the Winter Wolfmander''s voice and also let out a loud howl.

    For a time, the continuous howls of wolves reverberated in the sky above the icy ins of the extreme north.

    Garen did not stop the Winter Wolf''s actions.

    They were using their own methods to raise morale and prepare for the uing battle.

    Time passed by in the howling cold wind and falling snow of the ice ins of the extreme north.

    "Kara ... With my power, I should be able to conquer a territory that is farrger than the other true dragons."

    Garen had never overestimated himself, but he would never underestimate his own strength and influence.

    *

    *

    *

    Lava demine, scorched me mountain range.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    A total of eight magic ships hovered quietly in the sky above the continuous chain of volcanoes.

    The several-hundred-meter-long magic ships carved with arge number of strange runes and magic circuits were very eye-catching. They carried the most elite biological ns in theva demine.

    It looked decent.

    However,pared to the power of the 21st magic fleet, it was very shabby.

    However, with the powerful shields and strange cannons of the magic ship, as long as it could be controlled, it could exert a strong destructive power without the need forbat personnel. A magic ship could be considered a legend.

    Under the spell of the alpha Tribe, the captives who were still alive surrendered.

    It was a pity that the legendary-level strange machinist captives all had the dignity of legendary powerhouses. They would rather die than submit. As legendary powerhouses were not easy to control, they might find a chance to escape. A few legendary-level strange machinist captives had already died under garen''s sharp ws.

    Magic ships all had teleportation spells.

    After everything was ready, the eight magic ships started teleportation with the immortal fortress as an anchor point.

    Buzz ... Buzz ...

    Violent ripples appeared in the space.

    One by one, huge teleportation gates opened, and the magic ship carrying the forces of theva demine activated its shield and officially set sail, entering the teleportation gate.

    Not long after.

    On the other side of the northern ice fields.

    Under the snowy night sky, magic ships appeared out of thin air, revealing their huge bodies in the snow. The huge ships left a shadow on the ground.

    Snowkes the size of goose feathers fell and touched the magic ship''s shield. They were instantly evaporated and disappeared, leaving no trace behind.

    At the same time.

    The creatures that belonged to the ice ins of the extreme north raised their heads and looked at the sky.

    Their curious, scrutinizing, and vignt gazes fell on the few huge magic ships.

    Garen''s family ns in the ice ins of the extreme north had also gathered at this time, and were located around the immortal fortress. At a nce, countless ice ins creatures were divided into biological races, and they were clearly distributed on the snow-whitend.

    Different smells filled the area near the ice cliff.

    Among the dense pack of wolves.

    The winter Wolves raised their heads and looked at the fire elementals on the magic ship, whose bodies were burning with mes.

    As an ice attribute ice field hunter, even though he knew that everyone had the same Lord, he could not help but feel disgusted and hostile.

    However, the winter Wolves could sense a dangerous aura from the leading fire Djinn.

    The individual strength of a normal fire Djinn was simr to that of a powerful magic creature like the Winter Wolf, but the upper limit of a fire Djinn was much higher than the Winter Wolf. The elite Fire Djinn on the magic ship now had high-levelbat power.

 Chapter 423 For The Dragon Of Eternity

    The Dragon vein Winter Wolf was a lot weaker than it.

    Like the winter Wolves, the fire elementals that hade to the icy ins of the extreme north on the magic ship were naturally disgusted by the cold environment of the icy ins of the extreme north.

    In this ce, fire elemental life forms were unable to unleash their full potential.

    If not for the magic ship''s shield, their auras would have gradually weakened with the passage of time. Ordinary elemental life forms could not stay in the environment of the main material ne for long, or their lives would have been in danger.

    On a magic ship that was three-hundred yards long.

    Some of the spellcasters of the alpha Tribe looked around, their curious gazes constantly falling on the scenery around the ice ins of the extreme north.

    To these Alphans who were born and raised in theva demine, the snow White environment of the icy ins of the extreme north was apletely different world. Of course, this was indeed another world.

    this is the Prime Material ne ... We''re back!"

    An ya closed her eyes and took a deep breath of the cold air of the Northern Ice Field with an intoxicated expression.

    As she breathed, elemental energy of different attributes rippled slightly and flowed in the air, exuding a variety of elemental lights that could not be seen in theva demine.

    The alpha had left the Prime Material ne for too long.

    From the knowledge left behind by his ancestors, alpha knew what the Prime Material ne should look like.

    The main material world, where elemental energy was bnced, would have a rich variety of creatures and races. There were all kinds of colors, unlike the monotonous half-ne ofva.

    Almost every alpha had imagined leaving theva demine one day and returning to the main material ne, and at this time, their fantasy hade true. They hade to the main material world in person. All the alpha on the magic ship were curious and excited at the same time.

    They belonged to the Prime Material ne.

    Theva demine wasn''t the hometown of alpha.

    Thend of origin was very important to normal intelligent creatures and could not be separated from it. In order to return to Faerun, in order to return to their ownnd of origin, the second Empire of imaska had to invest countless resources every year, and they had no hesitation in this.

    thank you, great dragon of eternity.

    Anya raised her head and her gaze fell on the silver Dragon standing silently on the top of the fortress.

    Garen turned his neck, his tinum Dragon eyes reflecting the n of his followers that had gathered together.

    The fire-attribute creatures from theva half-ne and the ice-attribute creatures from the ice ins of the extreme north were notpatible in terms of attributes. However, this was not important. Garen did not need his family n to get along with each other in the form of a loving family. Appropriate conflicts andpetition were more beneficial for the development of his family.

    Garen looked down at his followers from above.

    His gaze swept across the room.

    Fire elemental lifeforms, alpha spellcasters, fire dwarf Warriors,va pythons ... These followers were distributed on the magic ship. There were not many of them, only about 1000 of them, but they were all individually powerful. They were mainly middle-levelbatants, but there was nock of high-levelbatants.

    There was a magic ship floating in the air.

    Under the magic ship, on the silver-coverednd, there were arge number of Noah continent''s native creatures.

    It was almost impossible to see the end.

    Winter Wolves, ogres, northern barbarians, minotaurs, kobolds ... The strength of garen''s followers varied, but there were more of them, more than 100000 of them. This was not the total number of the biological ns in the icy ins of the extreme north.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Garen had no intention of bringing all his family business to Kara.

    He had brought this group of followers to Kara because after dealing with the mutated monsters, the new territory could not be separated from the construction and management of intelligent creatures.

    If these followers were to be brought to Kara, it would cause the power of the ice ins in the extreme north to be empty.

    However, garen''s Dragon Nest and territory were protected by the maze domain, so this was not a big problem.

    On Kara, there were almost no normal living things.

    Nehemiah had specifically instructed garen to bring more followers over. Using extraordinary divine power under the suppression of the main material world was quite taxing on the gods, and the metal Dragon God''srge teleportation portal would only open once.

    If there were too few followers, they would not be able to care about their territory and it would be difficult to bring enough followers to Kara.

    Garen had a magic ship, and with the coordinates of the ne world, he could bring his followers back and forth on arge scale.

    However, the magic ship was not driven for nothing. Traveling across nes required a huge amount of energy.

    And where did the energye from?

    It was a strange magic ship built by the imaska Second Empire. There was an energy conversion furnace inside, which was the core of the magic ship.

    Almost anything could be thrown in and converted into energy, but there was a problem with the conversion efficiency. The energy provided by ordinary materials was not enough, and the efficiency was not good. Only magic gemstones, as well as magic resources such as Mithril, me steel stone, and elementite, were the main materials to provide energy for the magic ship.

    Garen was rather poor now, so he could not bear to start the magic ship again and again.

    After the initial chaos, the followers from different worlds slowly calmed down as time passed.

    At the same time.

    The Dragon''s might burst forth.

    Like a hurricane, the Dragon''s might spread in all directions, quickly sweeping through the bodies of each of its followers.

    In the almost tangible Dragon''s might, they raised their heads and looked up at the silver Dragon standing in the snow with reverence.

    my loyal followers, it''s time to show your power to the outside world.

    you will fight for me, open up new territories for me, clear obstacles for me, and let the name of the Dragon of eternity resound in the other world!

    Garen looked around and said in a deep voice.

    Immediately, under garen''smand, a portion of the followers of the icy ins of the extreme north boarded the magic ship.

    The spellcasters of the alpha n left the magic ship, and under themand of kriqins, these spellcasters began to drawplex teleportation circles on thend of the ice ins of the extreme north.

    The magic ship couldn''t fit all of its followers.

    There was still a considerable distance between the ice ins of the extreme north and the southern sea. With the speed of garen''s followers, it would be difficult for them to reach their destination in time if they were to travel by themselves.

    In the material world, it was much easier to teleport without crossing the crystal wall.

    Hundreds of spell casters worked together, including arge number of middle-ranked and five high-ranking spell casters. They would spend a certain amount of time and energy to build arge-scale teleportation circle, which would allow garen''s remaining followers to reach the southern sea.

 Chapter 424 Reforging The Dragon Races Glory

    Violent ripples appeared in the space.

    In the blink of an eye, a space door opened in front of garen.

    Garen cast the space teleportation spell and stepped through the space gate. He first went to the gathering point Nehemiah had mentioned.

    The moment he passed through the space gate, garen''s vision changed.

    This was the coastal area in the South.

    The night sky of the ice ins of the extreme north disappeared.

    In the southern sea, it was noon. A huge fireball that emitted endless light and heat hung high in the sky. The Golden sunlight shone down at an angle, coating the blue sea in a faint golden luster.

    A gust of sea breeze blew past, stirring up tiny ripples on the surface of the sea.

    The shimmering sea view made people feel refreshed.

    But in reality, the ce wasn''t as beautiful as it looked.

    Near the sea, arge area was densely distributed with different kinds of creatures. Low roars and suppressed heavy breathing rose and fell, reverberating in the sky.

    Garen lowered his eyes, his gaze calmly sweeping across the creatures that had already gathered here.

    A thorned beast that looked like a wild boar but was several timesrger than a normal wild boar.

    A dinosaur-like wed terror beast with a pair of sharp ws.

    It had huge wings and looked like a lion or an Eagle. It was a huge Griffin that circled in the air.

    It was a burly violent bear whose hair was like steel needles.

    A Wyvern with dragon wings and looks simr to a Dragon.

    ................

    In addition to these ferocious magic creatures andrge beasts, there were also intelligent races such as orcs, trolls, centaurs, battle Lizardmen, tide fishmen, and so on. There were also some humans among them. These races restrained themselves and stayed in the surrounding areas of the sea with a certain distance between each other.

    Garen looked into the distance.

    His gaze swept to a ce far away from the sea.

    With a series of dull rumbling sounds, the ground trembled, and fine dust rose and fell.

    Garen could clearly see that there were still arge number of biological racesing from all directions in the distance. asionally, there would be situations where biological races of different forces would bump into each other. However, after looking at each other vigntly for a while, they tacitly separated.

    Among the creatures that were constantlying to the southern sea, they all had a strong Dragon aura.

    These were the families of the true dragon.

    In addition to the creatures that acted as their rtives, there were many different Dragon species gathered here. There were legendary wyrms that were more than 30 meters long, and also young dragons that were only a few meters long. However, thergest number of Dragons were still Dragons that were more than 10 meters long and 20 meters long.

    For a moment, the intertwined true dragon auras made the air here almost stagnate.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Nine out of ten true dragons who know about this news will probably not miss this opportunity to open up a world belonging to the Dragon race on Kara."

    Garen thought to himself.

    Not all of the dragons on the Noah continent would leave, but most of them would definitely choose to go to Kara.

    However, going over didn''t mean that they would abandon the Noah continent. Many legendary dragons knew teleportation spells that could Cross nes. Even if they were non-legendary dragons, there were many who knew teleportation spells if they wanted to learn.

    At the same time, garen''s appearance attracted a lot of attention.

    Due to garen''s Silver scales, many inexperienced Dragons naturally thought that he was a Silver Dragon from the metal Dragon Ind.

    There were many Dragons here. Under normal circumstances, the arrival of a new Dragon would not attract too much attention from the other Dragons and their minions. However, garen''s superrge body was the best among all the true dragons, so he became the target of public criticism the moment he appeared, and many eyes were cast on him.

    Some of the dragons who had fought alongside garen before recognized him.

    However, most of the dragons here were seeing garen for the first time. In the knowledge of ordinary Dragons, superrge Dragons were probably at the level of ancient dragons. Moreover, garen was not only a superrge size of forty meters, but he was even close to fifty meters.

    Most adult dragons were less than twenty meters long.

    In the eyes of other Dragons, garen''s body size was that of an immemorial Dragon.

    For true dragons above the ancient dragon level, even if they were hostile Dragon species, they would still be respectful. Hence, garen saw many respectful gazes. The dragons that made eye contact with him basically lowered their heads at the first moment to express their respect for the ancient dragon.

    Garen did not care about the gazes of the other Dragons.

    He was already used to this kind of gaze.

    Garen looked around and found an empty area covered with sand in the northeast direction.

    The silver Dragon''s body moved and disappeared from its original spot. When it reappeared, it was already above the empty area where the waves were sweeping.

    Since he had control over the entire Northern Ice Field, garen had far more followers than the other Dragons.

    However, the coastal area had enoughnd to amodate garen''s followers.

    Next, garen passed on the spatial positioning of this ce to his followers who were still in the icy ins of the extreme north.

    After a while.

    Hu!

    As if a gust of wind had blown past, the space rippled like the surface of a Lake.

    The nearby true dragons ''eyes narrowed.

    Under the watchful eyes of these true dragons, giant magic ships that were hundreds of meters long leaped out of theke like whales, slowly sailing out amidst the violent ripples in the space, and stopped in the sky above the area where garen was.

    "Magic ship?"

 Chapter 425 Reforging The Dragon Races Glory

    In themotion caused by the appearance of the magic ship, some of the chromatic dragons showed greed and couldn''t help but cast covetous eyes at the magic ship.

    As a Dragon, it would definitely want to keep such a good thing as a magic ship as its treasure.

    But ... After seeing the Superrge silver Dragon, these true dragons who had designs on the magic ship could only sigh and look away in disappointment. No dragon wanted to provoke an unfathomable legendary dragon.

    As for garen''s followers on the magic ship, they were not obviously nervous when they were suddenly teleported to a ce where so many giant Dragons were gathered.

    Previously, they had already seen the scene of a group of legendary dragonsing to theva half-ne together. At present, there were only a few legendary dragons here, and with garen as the backbone, they naturally would not show fear under the influence of the other Dragons.

    The magic ship hovered in the air quietly.

    In order to save energy, and since there were no enemies here, the shield on the magic ship was temporarily closed. The followers from theva demine stood on the deck of the magic ship and looked at the scenery that they had never seen in theva demine.

    The boundless ocean was very novel to them.

    However, to the native creatures of the ice ins of the extreme north, the scenery here was equally novel to them because they had never left the ice ins of the extreme north before.

    Time passed by quietly.

    At this moment, more and more Dragons were gathering.

    Garen saw the female ancient blue Dragon that he had seen before.

    Other than that, there was also an ancient red dragon that garen had seen for the first time.

    In the battle with the Aragami clone, there were actually many Dragons who did not arrive in time. After all, it had happened too suddenly, and because of garen and Yuna''s presence, although there were some ups and downs in the process, it was resolved very quickly.

    After that, the metallic dragons closest to this ce appeared one after another.

    With the arrival of arge number of metallic dragons, the hostility between different Dragon species made the smell of gunpowder here gradually be stronger. If it weren''t for the powerful legendary dragons restraining the true dragons of various races, it would probably have evolved into an evenrger-scale fight between true dragons.

    Soon, a week had passed.

    Yuna had already made her way over. However, she felt a little ufortable with so many creatures around her. Yuna used a transformation spell to shrink herself and ran into a magic ship. She used the cabin of the magic ship as a Dragon''s Nest to hide.

    The eyes of the silver Dragon on the peak of a cliff by the sea moved slightly, looking in the direction of the sea.

    "Almost all of the Dragon race in the Noah continent have gathered."

    there''s still a week left ...

    Garen thought to himself as he squinted his eyes.

    In his field of vision, under the light of the setting sun, he could see the figures of some powerful metal dragons approaching.

    Garen was familiar with them.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The ancient gold dragon, rockvader, the ancient silver Dragon, Nehemiah, and many other legendary metal dragons that had fought alongside garen.

    The metal Dragon Ind had a few magic ships, but they didn''t want to use them. They just put them on disy in the most prominent ces on the ind.

    Among these legendary metal dragons, garen even saw the silver Dragon Luna''s figure.

    She was now with Nehemiah.

    Luna''s body size had also grownpared to the first time garen saw her, but the change was not big. She was now only twenty-four meters from start to finish, and the gap between her and garen was getting bigger and bigger.

    When garen saw Nehemiah, Luna, and the others, the other party also saw garen.

    After all, the gigantic Silver Dragon was extremely conspicuous here.

    Garen''s appearance and aura were extremely recognizable, and Nehemiah and Luna could see him from far away.

    Ten minutester, the powerful metal dragons arrived at the gathering ce.

    Among the dragons on the Noah continent, the metal dragons were the most powerful. The number of legendary metal dragons was almost the sum of the number of legendary dragons of the other Dragon species. Now, there was also a unique ancient silver Dragon.

    Under the gaze of the true dragons, the Golden Dragon King, rockvader, hovered in the sky.

    ? He spread out his wide dragon wings, and the Golden Dragon scales on his body were very shiny.

    The Dragon''s beard hanging down from his chin moved without any wind, exuding a unique Majesty belonging to the Golden Dragon on rockvader''s body.

    In the absence of legendary dragon species, the status of golden dragons was almost the highest among the other Dragon species, whether it was because of their own strength or the Dragon God''s preference.

    Although Nehemiah had be an ancient dragon, the metal Dragon Ind still respected rockvader, who was an ancient Golden Dragon. Of course, Nehemiah didn''t have any negative feelings about this. The metal dragons had always been United, and his rtionship with rockvader was that of a teacher and a friend.

    "My fellow nsmen."

    "You should all know why you''re here,"

    On the surface, it was the metal Dragon God who led the mission to open up the Dragon Kingdom on Kara, so the metal Dragon race took on the responsibility of summoning the Dragon race of the Noah continent. During this time, the metal Dragon was often seen all over the Noah continent.

    The other living races on the Noah continent were aware of the Dragon race''s big move.

    After all, the Dragon race did not deliberately hide this matter. Moreover, with so many Dragons and their kin gathering in one ce, it would be difficult not to attract attention.

    However, not many people knew why the dragon n had gathered.

    Currently, no forces dared toe here to inquire about information.

    Even if a legendary creature came here to cause trouble, it would only end up being torn apart by the dragon''s ws.

 Chapter 426 Reforging The Dragon Races Glory

    At the same time, rockvader continued in a deep voice, "  the dragon n has always been at odds with each other internally, and this is the fundamental reason why we lost our dominant position in the Dragon horse war in the past.

    if the dragon n is United, even now, we still have a chance to recreate the scene where the giant Dragons dominated everything.

    After a pause, rockvader said, "  of course, I know that the conflicts between different Dragon species are deep-rooted, and it is impossible for them to be United with just a few words.

    however, I hope that the true dragons who are going to Kara this time will be able to put down their prejudice against other Dragon species.

    The ancient Golden dragon''s eyes became sharp.

    only then will we have the opportunity to once again rule the sky andnd of the giant dragon Kingdom on Kara, and restore the glory of the Dragon race.

    Even the metal dragons, who were on the good side, were still brooding over the defeat of the Dragon Armor war. They could not forget the era when the dragons dominated everything in the past, which was also what the dragons of today yearned for.

    The true dragon was proud of its identity and regarded itself as the most perfect creature.

    It was because Dragons were once the only overlords of the multiverse.

    This was something no other race had ever done.

    Giant?

    Although there was a deep hatred between the Giants and the dragons, if the Giants started a war with the dragons again, the true dragons would annihte the Giants with overwhelming power without the help of other races and divine branches.

    In fact, they did not have the qualifications to be the Dragon''s mortal enemy.

    After he finished, rockvader looked around with a serious expression.

    He raised his head and let out a low growl.

    "For the dragon n!"

    Due to the Golden Dragon''s influential voice, the roars of huge Dragons resounded in the area. The thunderous roars pierced through the clouds and even caused the nearby sea surface to surge with waves several meters high.

    Garen, on the other hand, was not affected by the atmosphere.

    He knew that this was only temporary.

    In fact, with a Dragon''s character, they might be able to control their hostility towards other Dragons in a short time because of rockvader''s words. However, after a long time, the disharmony and conflict between the dragons would reappear.

    If the internal conflicts of the Dragon race could be resolved so easily, it would not have caused the Dragon God such a headache.

    In fact, even the Dragon gods had irreconcble conflicts.

    From top to bottom.

    The Dragon race had never been United.

    This time, due to the humiliation the original sun god had caused to the Dragon corpses, it was a rare asion for the Dragon gods to join forces and attack.

    As time passed, the Restless atmosphere gradually cooled down.

    Rockvader''s words more or less had some effect. The true dragons gathered here didn''t have a strong smell of gunpowder for the time being. They suppressed their nature and tried to get along with each other.

    "Garen, is this all your kin''s brought?"

    Luna was sitting on a Round Rock in her human form, and her straight legs were shaking.

    She looked up at the sky and saw garen''s magic ship and the followers inside.

    Luna knew that garen had a lot of followers, and the ones here were only a small portion. There were not many creatures from the ice ins of the extreme north, and they were all fire-type creatures from theva half-ne.

    Garen smiled.  there''s still a group of followers setting up the teleportation portal. They''ll be here soon.

    Luna nodded and turned around. She raised her head and looked at the majestic Silver Dragon.

    "The gap between us is getting bigger and bigger."

    when I first met you, you had just be arge dragon.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    After taking a few looks at garen''s body, Luna sighed with emotion and looked away.

    "You''re going to Kara with senior Nehemiah? We''ll still act alone."

    Garen noticed that Luna didn''t bring any followers, so he asked.

    If there were not enough true dragons and they did not have any followers, it would be difficult for them to take care of arge area of territory after eliminating the mutated monsters on Kara.

    I don''t n to establish a territory on Kara. I''m only going there to help Grandpa Nehemiah with some small matters.

    Luna stroked her golden hair and chuckled.  "I don''t have too much ambition. I''ll just stay in the Noah continent."

    Garen nodded.

    "What did you do with the two human children?"

    Garen asked casually as he looked at the sea that reflected the bright stars under the night sky.

    "I brought them to Metal Dragon Ind."

    I''m nning to let them stay on Metal Dragon Ind until they reach adulthood.

    the metal Dragon Ind is rtively safe, and it doesn''t reject children like them who don''t have anyone to rely on.

    The metal Dragon Ind ... With so many metallic dragons around, Amos and Lilith would have a strong backing in the future. Metallic dragons were more emotional, and it was easy to form friendships.

    After chatting for some time, Luna looked worried and asked garen, " "By the way, do you have any news about Nicole Nina?"

    She had a good rtionship with Nicole and Nina and had been worried about the sudden disappearance of the crystal dragon.

    "No," garen shook his head.

    Luna sighed.  I hope Nicole is fine. She might have just gone to another ne to travel.

    she''s a smart Dragon. She won''t get into trouble easily.

    Garen said.

    Hu!

    A strong wind with a unique fishy smell blew over.

    At the same time.

    The elemental energy gathered wildly, and on the surrounding ground, magic runes condensed from nothing and formed the outline of a huge magic circle.

    With all the spell casters under garen casting it together.

    After a week or so, therge-scale teleportation spell over the ice ins of the extreme north waspleted.

    Under the probing gazes of many true dragons, one by one, icy creatures with cold auras arrived in this area through the spatial teleportation portal.

    Garen had a lot of followers.

    The number of his Dragon''s followers was almost ten times more than that of other Dragons.

    Garen''s followers kepting out of the teleportation circle, as if there was no end.

    When thest minion appeared, the light from the teleportation circle gradually disappeared, and theirrge number of figures made the space seem crowded.

    The creatures from the icy ins of the extreme north looked at garen in awe, then restrained their powers, quietly waiting for garen''s next order. There were too many powerful creatures here, and without garen''s orders, his subordinates would not dare to act rashly.

    Time passed by quickly.

    After the true dragons gathered in the coastal areas with their ns and families, a few dayster, the night had just receded, and the first rays of the morning sun appeared on the horizon.

    At this moment, a sacred and vast Dragon God''s will descended.

 Chapter 427 Countless Mutated Monsters (1)

    When the Dragon God''s will descended upon this region, all the true dragons present stopped what they were doing.

    Gazes filled with reverence were focused on the ancient Golden Dragon, rockvader.

    It was also the ce where the Dragon God''s willpower descended.

    Not many of the giant Dragons that had gathered here were believers of the Dragon God. Only a few of them had faith in God. However, even if they had no faith in the gods of their own race, the true dragons still had heartfelt respect and admiration for them.

    In just a short moment, rockvader''s body exuded an extraordinary temperament that belonged to the gods.

    The metal Dragon God preferred to use the Golden Dragon as a body for its will to descend.

    At the same time.

    the great tinum Dragon God, wee.

    The true dragons paid their respects to the metal Dragon God.

    The metal Dragon God''s will avatar didn''t do anything.

    He turned his neck gently, and his gaze stopped on garen''s body for a moment without a trace. Even if the gaze of a God was gentle, it was still as if it was real, so it was only for a short moment, but garen also noticed it.

    Yuna had already left the inner cabin of the magic ship.

    She was in an invisible state, hiding behind garen''s back.

    At this time, the metal Dragon God''s will clone raised its Dragon w, extraordinary divine power curling around it.

    The sharp ws that were covered in Golden Dragon scales and exuded a holy aura touched the ground lightly.

    Buzz ... Buzz ...

    At this moment, the space rippled like water.

    It didn''t cause much of amotion. Under the expectant gazes of the true dragons, a ne teleportation gate opened silently.

    The metal Dragon God had opened more than one ne portal.

    At this moment, hundreds of teleportation gates opened up almost at the same time, appearing in the area where the true dragons were gathered from a distance away.

    Kara was not small.

    After the Noah continent''s dragon race arrived on Kara, they would no longer gather together.

    In order to clear out the mutated monsters on a, it was necessary to split up.

    opening hundreds of portals at once ... Furthermore, it''s the type that allowsrge-scale teleportation."

    Garen was amazed by the power disyed by the Dragon God.

    This kind ofrge-scale teleportation that did not require a magic ship was something that he did not know how to do at the moment.

    After the ne portal was opened, the metal Dragon God''s will did not stay there any longer.

    This Dragon God came quickly and left quickly, without a word.

    The ancient Golden Dragon''s body trembled.

    The moment the metal Dragon God''s will left, rockvader''s expression returned to normal, and he no longer had the special temperament of a God.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    my fellow race, the great Metal Dragon God has opened a teleportation gate for us to Kara.

    the destinations of these portals are located in different areas of Kara.

    "If any of you from the same race wish to travel together, you can enter Kara through the same teleportation gate."

    When the metal Dragon God''s will descended on rockvader''s body, he naturally understood some things about the dimensional portal. So, after the metal Dragon God''s will left, he exined to the true dragons present.

    as for territory, the Kara is currently without an owner.

    "The area that has been cleared will be your new territory on Kara."

    This was a simple and brutal way of territory distribution.

    In fact, it was based on strength.

    After a pause, rockvader continued, "  the dimension portal won''tst long. Those who have decided to go to Kara should leave now.

    Each dimensional portal stood tall in space. It was a hundred meters wide and wide, enough for the true dragon and its kin to pass through easily.

    After rockvader finished speaking, he led some metal dragons into the nearest ne portal. The ns of these metal dragons followed closely and entered the ne portal continuously.

    "Garen, do you want to join us?"

    The silver Dragon, Luna, who was still in her human form, turned her head and looked at garen.

    On the other side, a group of metal dragons had gathered around Nehemiah. Nehemiah was looking in Luna''s direction, waiting for her.

    Compared to the other Dragon species, garen realized that the metal dragons were led by a legendary giant dragon, bringing along a portion of the weaker metal dragons to a certain ne''s teleportation portal. Although not all metal dragons would go to the same ne''s teleportation portal, they could still take care of each other this way.

    no, I have a lot of followers. I n to act alone.

    Garen shook his head slightly and rejected Luna''s suggestion.

    With garen''s strength, he didn''t need to team up. When he was with the other metal dragons, garen was basically the one taking care of the other metal dragons.

    After hearing garen''s words, Luna nodded slightly and did not continue to persuade him.

    "Good luck."

    She chuckled and immediately leaped.

    In the faint silver light, Luna transformed from her human form to her original form. Under garen''s gaze, the silver Dragon pped her dragon wings and flew towards her ancient silver Dragon Nehemiah.

    Garen retracted his gaze.

    He looked at a ne portal in the area near him.

    Since garen had far more followers than the other true dragons, this ne portal was almost surrounded by his followers ''forces after it appeared, and was further away from the other true dragon forces.

    "My loyal followers,e with me."

    Garen looked around and said in a deep voice.

    The family ns responded to garen''s words, their low roars ringing in their ears.

 Chapter 428 Countless Mutated Monsters (2)

    Immediately, the silver Dragon''s wings moved, and its huge body disappeared from the spot with a gust of wind. It drew a silver arc in the air and passed through the ne portal in a sh, leaving the Noah continent.

    The next second, there was the sound of air turbulence.

    After garen passed through the dimension portal, his followers started moving at the same time.

    The magic ship lowered its altitude and sailed toward the dimension portal. The followers of the Arctic tundra below stepped forward. Under themand of the Wolfheart n, they entered the dimension portal like a continuous stream of water.

    *

    *

    *

    After passing through the dimension portal, the scene in garen''s field of vision suddenly changed.

    Under the not-so-dark night sky,rge trees of different heights rose and fell one after another, stretching endlessly.

    However, the trees here were not of a normal color.

    They were almost all ck.

    ck tree trunk, ck branches, and ck leaves.

    At a nce, this ce looked like a ck ocean. Under the moonlight, countless twisted treetops cast shadows on the ground, appearing somewhat sinister and terrifying.

    Hu!

    A warm night breeze blew past.

    The iparably dense ck leaves and branches moved with the wind, as if setting off a ck Wave. The strange thing was that there was no sound at all. The ck dense forest rolled silently in the night wind.

    The Dragon wings pped.

    The silver Dragon arrived high in the sky.

    Garen looked into the distance and realized that he was in a vast, dense ck Forest, with no end in sight.

    The rest of the trees were just like the one below him, they were all extremely lush.

    The air was filled with water vapor, making it moist.

    Within a short period of time, small droplets of water appeared on garen''s scales.

    it''s like a tropical rainforest. The water element in the air is the most abundant.

    The environment here gave garen such a feeling.

    In the midst of the rustling sounds, garen''s family ns passed through the dimension portal and came to this ck Forest one after another. A few magic ships were hovering quietly above the forest.

    Garen''s eyes narrowed.

    In his field of vision, there were different colors that belonged to different elemental energies, which were also known as elemental spiritual lights.

    In garen''s eyes, the elemental energy of Kara was richer than that of Noah continent.

    The concentration of elemental energy was almost twice that of Noah continent.

    such a concentration of elemental energy will make it easier to create powerful creatures.

    Before it was invaded by the original sun god, Kara was definitely a prime material world that was stronger than the Noah continent, whether it was the world''s surface area or the overall strength of the creatures inside.

    Garen carefully observed the environment here.

    However, as soon as he arrived on Kara, the silent ck Forest in front of him was unusual.

    Here, garen could smell the cold, dead air of the original sun god.

    Garen had a deep impression of the power of the original sun god.

    "The air here smells terrible."

    Yuna, who was flying closer to garen, said in a low voice, her face full of disgust.

    "Listen carefully, this ce is too quiet."

    Garen''s eyes narrowed as he looked down at the ck Forest below.

    There was no sound of any living creatures here. Other than the strange-looking ancient ck tree, there seemed to be no other living things in the dense forest. Kara, which had been invaded by the original sun god for a long time, exuded a strange and evil aura as soon as it arrived.

    At the same time.

    Among the followers who had just entered the ck Forest.

    A few houndhead men who did not have muchbat power looked at the strange scene curiously.

    Behind them, a few ck tree branches drooped down silently. They were like agile poisonous snakes, quietly rolling toward the dog-headed man''s neck.

    BOOM!

    The Dragon''s might burst forth like a tsunami, sweeping rapidly in all directions.

    "Destroy all the trees here!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Garen shouted in a deep voice.

    He had clearly seen the strange movements of these ck trees from high up in the sky. These things were also the targets of the corrosion of the original sun god.

    even nts can be corroded into mutated monsters ... It seems that this has been under the influence of the original sun god for a long time."

    Garen thought to himself after he realized this.

    His luck was a little bad, as he had fallen into the nest of the mutated monsters as soon as he arrived.

    Or rather, on this, mutated monsters were everywhere.

    Garen''s followers reacted quickly.

    After receiving his order, many fierce gazes immediately fell on every big tree in the ck dense forest.

    The ogre raised his Warhammer and smashed it down on the ck tree closest to him.

    Under the immense force, the thick ck tree was directly broken in half. At the same time the trunk of the ck tree was crushed, an ear-piercing and mournful roar sounded.

    In an instant, the forest that had been extremely quiet a moment ago came alive.

    Boom boom boom boom ...

    The earth and rocks rolled and the ground cracked open. Thick vines that looked like pythons rose from the ground and rolled towards garen''s followers. The ck trunk cracked open automatically, revealing crisscrossing wooden fangs.

    The vines wrapped around garen''s followers and pulled them towards the big mouth on the tree trunk.

    They had only arrived on Kara for a few minutes. Without any time to prepare, the battle with the mutated monsters had begun.

    These mutated ck trees were not very powerful. Whether it was in terms of defense or attack power, they were nothing in front of most of garen''s followers. However, the number of them was shocking. The dense ck trees covered almost every inch of space. They were constantly torn apart, but they were constantly replenished.

    eliminate the mutated monsters ... This doesn''t seem to be a simple matter."

    Garen did not make his move immediately.

    He looked into the distance.

    In his field of vision was a ck Forest that stretched as far as the eye could see.

    The hundreds of thousands of his followers would not be able to cause much of a stir in a forest of this scale.

    However, garen''s followers were not ordinary creatures.

    Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!

    Lines of fire shot out from the magic ship and fell rapidly,nding in the ck Forest in the blink of an eye.

    And then ... A raging me was ignited in the night.

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    The attacks from the fire elementals were extremely easy to deal with the mutated ck trees.

    After they joined in, countless mutated ck trees were set on fire in an instant, turning into bright torches.

    In the dark forest, the red color of mes appeared.

    The destructive power of fire elemental life forms was very strong, which was also the reason why garen brought them along.

    there are a lot of them, but their resistance is not much stronger than ordinary trees.

    In a ce like a forest, once a sea of fire formed, it would naturally spread and expand. The sea of mes ignited by the fire elemental creatures was now burning fiercely, and the mes were getting brighter and brighter, illuminating the space in a scarlet red.

    Seeing this, the fire mages of the alpha Tribe couldn''t hold back.

    ying with fire was their specialty.

    The great dragon of eternity was nearby, and he couldn''t let the fire elementals steal all the limelight.

    With a low and obscure incantation, the fire element Energy in the air began to gather.

    Then, fire elemental spells were cast from fire mage Alpha''s hands.

    A rain of fire began to fall from the sky. Flowers of fire bloomed on the ground, and the air was aze with mes ... For a time, the mes devoured everything around them with a destructive force.

    "It seems like we don''t need to do anything."

    Yuna mumbled softly.

    She didn''t want to waste her energy on these fragile mutants.

    let the followers fight freely. They long for battle.

    Garen nodded slightly.

    The ck Forest covered a huge area, but the mes spread very quickly. It was only a matter of time before the mes cleared the area.

    He and Yuna hovered high in the sky, quietly admiring the feast of mes.

    The number of mutated monsters on Kara was probably unbelievable. There were definitely many with legendary strength. This forest formed by the mutated ck trees was only the beginning.

 Chapter 429 Planets Gu Farm

    The fire burned for a long time.

    As he had just arrived, garen nned to build a temporary territory around the cleared ck Forest, and then explore Kara with it as the center.

    As such, there should not have been a single nt or tree that had mutated here.

    The sea of mes set off by the fire elementals and alpha Fire Magessted for ten days. In the ten days of continuous burning and spreading, the mes burned the ck Forest that was originally endless.

    At this moment, looking down from the sky.

    All he could see was arge area of scorched earth.

    There were no living things on the scorched earth that had been licked by the mes. The high temperature in many ces had not dissipated, and the air was constantly distorted and rising due to the residual temperature. Some ces where the mes were concentrated on burning could still be vaguely seen as solid crystals were burned out.

    Garen had seen this kind of scorched earth many times in theva ne, so he was not unfamiliar with it.

    this kind of environment is not suitable for living creatures.

    Garen looked down at thend that had been reduced to scorched earth and thought to himself.

    It was foreseeable that for a long time, the of Kara would not be a prime material world suitable for survival. After clearing out the mutated monsters, the true dragons would still need a lot of time to reshape the environment here and make it a world they liked.

    With the power of magic, this was not a difficult task.

    It was just that the entire was too big and there were not many Dragons on the Noah continent, so it was destined to take a lot of time and energy.

    Moreover, improving the environment of Kara was not something that the true dragons had to consider now.

    The most important thing now was to clean up the mutated monsters on Kara. After that, it was time to think about how to improve the environment here.

    Garen shifted his gaze and looked at his busy followers.

    They were building a temporary Dragon''s Nest for garen on the scorched earth, and building simple residences for their own nsmen.

    With the help of the spellcasters, it was not difficult to build a temporary Dragon Nest.

    Garen retracted his gaze.

    in terms of the area of Kara, on average, each true dragon and their forces have to clear hundreds of thousands of square kilometers of area ...

    if the mutated monsters here join forces, the number of Dragons that havee here will probably not be a match.

    Garen sniffed the deathly still air and shook his head slightly.

    On the surface, the Dragon race from the Noah continent was almost here to die.

    However, since the metal Dragon God had chosen this ce, it meant that the mutated monsters here were not that difficult to deal with.

    "Yuna, you stay here and keep an eye out for anything."

    It was necessary to be alert and on guard when they came to an unknown.

    "I''m going to survey the surrounding situation."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Garen decided to first take a look at the situation of the mutated monsters on Kara.

    It was just a ck Forest with a very low average strength, not enough for him to understand the specific situation here.

    "Alright, you can go."

    Yuna nodded.

    be careful. There might be a powerful mutated monster here.

    Garen nodded lightly.

    Immediately after, the wide dragon wings pped, and in the strong wind that was generated in an instant, the silver Dragon''s body grew taller, quickly appearing thousands of meters in the air.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The silver light pierced through the clouds, leaving a spatial mark in the sky, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    Riding on the howling wind, the silver Dragon looked down at the''s surface as it flew at high speed.

    The dragon''s gaze pierced through space and scanned the earth inch by inch, taking in everything that was happening on the ground.

    The ck monsters were scattered across the surface of Kara.

    They had strange and ferocious shapes, and they didn''t have a fixed appearance. Their appearance was disgusting from the bottom of their hearts.

    The mutated monsters here did not have any intelligence. In the rising and falling roars, the mutated monsters that garen saw were fighting each other to the death. They tore each other''s flesh and blood, bit each other''s bones, and devoured the other''s body.

    the victorious mutated monster devoured the losers.

    In the howling wind, garen''s eyes narrowed slightly.

    He keenly realized that the killing and devouring of the mutated monsters here were not meaningless internal friction. Although the mutated monsters that ate the other side would not undergo a huge change in an instant, their bodies would slightly expand, and the injuries they had suffered in the previous battle would also heal at a high speed.

    The ck Forest that was destroyed by garen could not actually be called a mutated monster.

    Because the power of the original sun god mainly affected flesh and blood creatures, these nts and trees were only affected sporadically, so they were very aggressive. However, they were still different from real mutated monsters.

    "It seems like it''s raising Gu."

    countless mutated monsters are fighting each other. If this continues, the ones who survive will only be stronger.

    Garen pondered silently.

    If all the mutated monsters in all regions of Kara were like this, then ...

    Even without the dragon n''s intervention, their numbers would slowly decrease until the strongest one was left.

    &Nbsp; but ...

    In this-level poison room, the mutated creatures that survived would probably have terrifying strength ... Garen felt that it was at least a demigod-level monster, and might even be much stronger than the Aragami clone that he had seen.

 Chapter 430 Planets Gu Farm

    these deformed monsters were born from the power of the original sun god.

    the mutated monsters that survive in the end, be it being directly absorbed by ''him'' or being used as ''his'' doppelganger, will be very beneficial to the original sun god.

    ''he'' is cultivating ''his'' power in such a way.

    After the gods had severely injured the original god of the sun, they did not intend to let go of the main material world that he had upied. They mobilized their own people and believers to eliminate the mutated monsters in the main material world.

    The gods probably understood the situation of the Prime Material ne.

    If left alone, the original sun god could quickly recover his strength, and the previous siege of the gods would not be of much use.

    "This guy ..."

    Garen now had a better understanding of the danger of the original sun god.

    This was an extremely bold and crazy Aragami.

    Garen was still puzzled. As an original God who did not need faith, why did the original god of the sun attack the main material world? was it just to spread his dark light?

    Now, it seemed that he had eroded the main material world mainly to improve his strength in this way.

    His actions threatened the countless Prime Material ne.

    It threatened the source of faith for the gods.

    It was no wonder that after the God of Light and the Dragon God took the lead, the other gods joined in the encirclement and suppression of the original sun god. The gods had probably been hostile to him for a long time, but they did not act rashly because of the powerful strength of the original sun god.

    If it wasn''t for the existence of the legendary dragon, Noah continent would have be one of the rooms for him to cultivate his strength.

    Cleaning up the main material world that had been eroded by the original sun god was the best way to stop him from recovering his strength. For example, on Kara, if the dragons of the Noah continent came, they could interrupt the progress of the mutated monsters ''breeding and killing, so that there would not be a big monster that was difficult to deal with.

    Time slowly passed by.

    Garen soared high in the sky of Kara, and had already flown past one region after another.

    A three-dimensional world map was slowly being constructed in garen''s mind.

    The appearance of this unfamiliar was disyed in front of garen one by one, and he was gradually bing familiar with this ce.

    High mountains, swamps, dense forests, Hills, ins ...

    No matter where it was, the situation with the mutated monsters was the same.

    ? Endless killing and devouring.

    Garen deliberatelynded and approached the mutated monster a few times.

    He had disguised himself as a creature with ordinary strength.

    Although the mutated monsters had no intelligence, they still had their biological instincts. They knew how to avoid the powerful mutated monsters on purpose. Usually, not many ordinary mutated monsters would approach the powerful mutated monsters.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Then, garen realized that these guys were not interested in him at all, and not many of them took the initiative to attack him. Perhaps it was because they could only be supplemented and strengthened by eating creatures that were also mutated monsters, so they did not have a strong desire to attack non-mutated creatures.

    The metal Dragon God had his own considerations for choosing this ce for the dragons of the Noah continent.

    With the situation on Kara, even though there were many mutated monsters, they were all fighting for themselves, and it was chaotic and disorderly.

    Moreover, it didn''t have much hostility toward other creatures.

    There were thousands of Dragons and hundreds of teleportation gates. Other than the special ones like garen, the rest of the dragons basically entered somewhere on Kara in groups of about ten.

    In a situation where there were so many mutated monsters ...

    There was a high chance that these Dragons would team up.

    Dragons weren''t stupid, and when needed, chromatic dragons would also seek cooperation.

    As a result, although there were many mutated monsters, they did not pose any obvious threat to the dragons.

    Some powerful distorted monsters with legendary aura gradually entered garen''s field of vision. However, his current goal was to explore the surrounding situation and did not directly attack these legendary level distorted monsters.

    There was no rush.

    With garen''s speed, if he were to fly at full speed without considering stopping to observe the situation, and if he were to fly in a straight line, it would only take him a dozen hours to fly one round around Kara.

    Garen''s flying speed had long surpassed the speed of sound, and Kara''s diameter was about the same as Earth''s, just slightly smaller.

    However, to fly at full speed for such a long time, even with his strength, he would be very tired.

    Other than the mutated monsters that filled his eyes, garen had also encountered other Dragons one after another since he had traveled a long distance.

    Most of the dragons chose to cooperate.

    Those who upied an area by themselves were basically old Dragons with strong individual strength and followers. This was mostly the chromatic dragons because even if the metal dragons were legends, they would still take care of other metal dragons who were not strong enough.

    Garen did not hide his aura.

    As he flew past in the sky, the legendary Dragon''s might that he emitted attracted the attention of his fellow Dragons. The true dragons looked at him, but garen did not stop. He continued to maintain a very high speed, speeding through the sky of Kara.

    Six hourster.

    Garen''s figure had already flown past an area of nearly ten million square kilometers.

    He already had a general understanding of the situation in this area.

    This included some of the Dragon race''s strongholds, the locations of some legendary mutated creatures, and special ces where ordinary mutated monsters were densely distributed.

    Immediately, garen cast the space teleportation spell and returned to the territory stronghold in the ck Forest.

 Chapter 431 Planets Gu Farm

    The forest here had already been destroyed by the mes, and there was almost no grass growing on the ground. However, garen was toozy to think of another name for this ce, so he simply continued to call it the ck Jungle.

    In order to conserve energy, a few magic ships had already descended from the sky and were docked on the scorched earth.

    The families that were carrying the magic ship left the magic ship.

    Some of garen''s followers were building temporary and simple houses around the area, mainly carried out by followers who were good at this area, such as kobolds, while the other group with strongbat ability formed a patrol team to guard against any possible attacks.

    The sky was getting dark.

    One by one, bonfires were built by the followers.

    Sparks of fire dotted thend, illuminating the night with the not-so-bright Starlight and moonlight.

    The spellcasters were still busy.

    They were using spells like stone sculpting to build a Dragon''s Nest for garen. Due to garen''s size, it was not easy to build a huge Dragon''s Nest that could amodate him. Even if it was a temporary Dragon''s Nest, the structure could not be too simple.

    Garen retracted his dragon wings andnded on the scorched ground.

    His physical strength wasn''t infinite, and he had used a lot of time power while flying at full speed. Now he felt a little tired.

    At the same time, a slight wind blew from the side.

    The invisible energy dragon girl approached garen.

    "How is it? Did you find anything worth paying attention to?"

    Yuna asked, blinking.

    Garen nodded, and then told Yuna about the situation on Kara that he had discovered after his investigation.

    "So that''s how it is."

    then it''s only a matter of time before we clean up the mutated creatures here.

    After listening to garen''s words, Yuna unconsciously wagged her Dragon Tail and said in an excited voice, "  garen, let''s wait for you to get some rest. Let''s kill all the powerful mutants in the vicinity first.

    Yuna was not a violent Dragon, but she would asionally vent her anger.

    Moreover, she loathed the deformed monsters from the bottom of her heart.

    Garen already had this n in mind.

    He nodded, then looked up at the sky and said, " "We''ll set off once the sky brightens."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Garen''s followers ''overall strength was not low, and with the magic ship that wasparable to legendary equipment, they could handle most of the deformed monsters. However, for the deformed monsters with legendary strength, garen and Yuna would need to take action. Garen''s followers would only cause meaningless deaths if they were to deal with these level of deformed monsters.

    how many legendary-level mutated monsters have you found in the surrounding ten million kilometers? "

    Yuna thought for a moment and asked after getting garen''s response.

    "I found a total of 11."

    they''ve all reached the legendary level, but they''re not as powerful as us. They''re all nobodies.

    There were also differences between legendary creatures.

    For garen and Yuna, ordinary legendary creatures would not be able to withstand more than a few moves from their sharp ws.

    "I see."

    "If they''re not powerful ... So, should we deal with them together or separately?"

    Garen thought for a moment and said, " I''ll tell you their coordinates. We can split up. We''ll try to kill all these legendary-level mutated monsters within a day.

    There were only a few legendary mutated monsters.

    After dealing with them, there were still countless ordinary mutated monsters that needed to be dealt with. It was not enough to rely on the strength of garen''s followers. When it was time to eliminate the ordinary mutated monsters, he had to take action as well.

    "There are 11 of them in total. I''m going to fight six of them!"

    garen, give me the coordinates of the six most powerful mutated monsters. I''ll go and deal with them.

    "Just save your energy and deal with the remaining five."

    Yuna raised her head high, revealing a look of eagerness and battle intent.

    "Hmph, I''m going to let these ugly guys have a taste of the power of the energy Dragon Breath!"

    Yuna clenched her ws and said resolutely.

    "No problem," he said.

    "We''ll see how you perform tomorrow."

    Garen smiled.

 Chapter 432 Making Nuclear Weapons With Ones Own Hands

    Anya, you lead the alpha n''s spellcasters tomand the magic ship.

    in addition, the Wolfheart n, broken bones Tribe, and troll n ... With the ck Forest as the center, advance and eliminate the mutated monsters in the surroundings."

    don''t let go of any mutated monsters.

    Before dealing with the legendary mutated monster, garen gave his family members some tasks.

    don''t worry, the alpha n will not let you down.

    An ya nodded and said.

    The quality of the spellcasters of the alpha n was rtively high, and there were other races in theva demine who were good at fighting. In addition, they had excellent magic ships. Without considering the casualties, they could even fight against legendary distorted creatures.

    Garen''s mission was not difficult for them.

    Immediately, garen found the leader of the Kobold n.

    The winged dog-head man named Ford was overjoyed that garen had summoned him.

    Due to the Dogmen''s frivolous dragonnguage and their extremely ttering nature to the true dragon Lord, garen usually did not like them. Therefore, after being summoned by garen this time, Ford drooled and was so excited that he rolled and crawled.

    "Ah, the great dragon of eternity."

    your humble kin, Woof, is willing to kiss you ... Woof woof ... Toes to express my iparable loyalty to you!"

    As he spoke, the dog-headed man Ford was about to crawl towards garen.

    It really wanted to kiss garen''s toes, and it was not just saying it.

    Garen''s face turned cold as he looked at the dog-headed man''s saliva.

    The Dragon''s might burst forth.

    The seemingly tangible Dragon mightnded on Ford''s body. It was extremely heavy and stopped the dog-headed man''s movements.

    If the dog-headed people looked better, garen might have been willing. However, with their current appearance, it was definitely impossible for them to kiss his toes.

    great Eternal Dragon, did Rufford do something wrong? "

    The dog-headed man looked aggrieved.

    Although garen did not like these loyal and useful houndhead men, he did not hate them that much.

    He ignored Ford''s aggrieved words.

    take your Kobold n members and disy your talents. Dig the ground and investigate the mineral resources in the surroundingnd.

    "This is an important mission."

    Ford, I believe in the talent of you houndhead men. Go on, excavate more wealth for me.

    Garen said calmly.

    Naturally, he did not bring the Kobold n to Kara for their pitifulbat ability.

    Garen had brought them here to let the houndhead men mine.

    They were quite talented in mining and had a high sensitivity to mineral resources buried deep under the earth.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    On the other side, after hearing garen''s words, especially when he said that he believed in the Kobold''s talent, Ford''s spirit was lifted, and his expression became excited. His slender tail, which was like a mouse''s, started to shake at an extremely high frequency.

    with your trust, Woof, the dog-headed people won''t disappoint you.

    "We will be the ones to discover your wealth!"

    After garen told him how much he valued the Kobold n, Ford was so excited that he shed two streams of tears.

    Garen nodded slightly.

    Immediately after, the kobolds, who had received the true Dragon''s encouragement, picked up their tools with a hundred times more enthusiasm, scattered, and carried out the task that garen had given them.

    After giving instructions to the different family ns, garen looked in other directions.

    His gaze seemed to prate through space andnd on the legendary mutated monster that he had previously confirmed.

    "Garen, let''s go."

    Yuna said with an excited expression.

    Garen nodded and gave Yuna the spatial coordinates of the six legendary mutated creatures.

    Yuna''s knowledge of magic was not deep, but she had inherited the ability to teleport through force fields. Through the ubiquitous force fields of the world, she could achieve the same effect as magical teleportation, but it was more powerful than ordinary spatial teleportation spells.

    "I''ll be leaving first. Wait for my good news."

    The energy gathered.

    At that moment, it was as if countless undted lines had climbed up Yuna''s body and wrapped around her, teleporting her to another location.

    After using the force field to teleport, the energy dragon girl disappeared from garen''s sight.

    Garen retracted his gaze and constructed the space teleportation spell. Very quickly, the silver Dragon moved its body and entered the deep space teleportation portal, disappearing along with the closed space teleportation portal.

    After garen and Yuna left, the followers here did not stay idle.

    The magic ships carrying their followers levitated into the air and sailed to the area where the distorted monsters gathered at an altitude of 1000 meters.

    Below the magic ship, there were Winter Wolves, ogres, trolls, ferocious beasts ... In the rumbling sound of the ground shaking, the followers with strongbat ability moved. They followed the magic ship and ran like meteors.

    *

    *

    *

    Somewhere on the surface of Kara, there was a towering mountain that was thousands of meters tall.

    The mountain was steep, and the craggy cliffs were like huge, sharp des.

    With this mountain as the center, it was filled with a deathly silence and cold aura.

    Looking down from the sky, there were almost no mutated monsters near the mountains.

    This seemed to be a safe zone without any abnormal monsters.

    However, this quiet and deathly zone was actually the territory of a powerful mythic mutant. The reason why there were no other mutants was that the aura of the mythic mutant made ordinary mutants afraid to approach.

 Chapter 433 Making Nuclear Weapons With Ones Own Hands (2)

    At the same time.

    A ten-meter tall mutated bear that was standing on its hind legs appeared near the foot of the mountain.

    This mutated bear had extremely sharp ws and fangs, and its body was surrounded by a thick ck mist. Under its needle-like fur, one could vaguely see a malicious eye.

    The mutated bear''s perception wasn''t very sharp.

    It was chasing a seven-meter-long deformed monster that looked like a bison. It stomped on the ground and gradually approached the silent mountain. As it was focused on its prey, it did not notice the heavy atmosphere.

    Dozens of secondster.

    The mutated bear held its prey high and let out a low roar that belonged to a Victor.

    Tear!

    Its huge and powerful bear ws suddenly exerted force, and in a ck rain of blood, the bison-like deformed monster was torn in half.

    Next, the mutated bear began to feast and enjoy its spoils.

    Pieces of bloody, squirming flesh were stuffed into its mouth. The blood on its cheeks added a sense of vileness to the mutated bear.

    The giant mutated bear roared again as it ate happily.

    Unfortunately, it didn''t know what kind of powerful existence it was about to face.

    BOOM!

    A deafening Sonic Boom suddenly sounded from the top of the mountain.

    A pitch-ck figure streaked across the sky in a straight line, crossing a distance of a thousand meters in a short breath''s time.

    The ck figure was as fast as lightning.

    The mutated bear sensed the terrifying aura.

    Its body stiffened, and it quickly tried to escape, but it was toote.

    The surrounding air seemed to have frozen. A ck giant Eagle with a wingspan of 60 meters extended its sharp ws. Its steel-like ws grabbed the mutated bear that weighed tens of tons like a chick.

    Hu!

    In the strong wind, the giant ck Eagle disappeared with the giant mutated bear. When it reappeared, it was already in its nest at the top of the mountain.

    The giant ck Eagle, which had caught a good prey, lowered its head and kept pecking at it with its sharp beak.

    The mutated bear that was notpletely dead was torn apart by the ck Eagle.

    As the mutated bear struggled, its ws pped the ck Eagle''s body.

    However, the bear''s ws, which were strong enough to split mountains and split rocks, not only failed to have any effect on the ck Eagle''s feathers, but they were also cut by the edges of the feathers that were as sharp as iron, causing blood to flow out.

    The giant ck Eagle ate the mutated bear''s heart.

    The mutated bear''s struggling stopped abruptly.

    At the same time, the giant ck Eagle opened its sharp beak and let out a loud cry. The sharp and ear-piercing sound shattered the rugged rocks around it.

    Then, the ck Eagle started to enjoy its prey.

    Unfortunately, it also didn''t know what kind of powerful existence it was going to face.

    In the sky, a silver stream of light shrouded in clouds approached from afar.

    While the ck Eagle''s attention was still on its food, the silver Dragon silently cast a 9-circle evocation spell.

    A sneak attack!

    The sr fireball appeared andnded on the ck Eagle''s body.

    "Oh?"

    The giant ck Eagle tilted its head and looked at the small fireball that had suddenly appeared. It was slightly stunned and blinked its eyes.

    BOOM!

    A huge fireball with a diameter of hundreds of meters exploded and rose into the air, enveloping the ck Eagle and the nest on the mountain peak below it.

    The zing light was like the birth of the sun, illuminating the sky.

    Garen looked at the center of the huge fireball.

    The outline of the giant ck Eagle could be vaguely seen.

    Even after being hit by a powerful ninth-circle evocation spell at close range, this guy still maintained a rtively strong vitality.

    Buzzzzzz!

    An extremely sharp cry pierced through the sky.

    The giant ck Eagle was furious. It pped its huge wings fiercely, and a tornado naturally emerged, surrounding its body. It blew away the mes formed by garen''s sr fireball, revealing its mottled and ugly body.

    It seemed to have suffered a serious injury from the attack.

    However, the mutated Giant Eagle''s injuries were healing very quickly.

    The sharp eagle eyes stared at garen, revealing a bloodthirsty look. Although the mutated monsters did not have much desire to attack other creatures, they were attacked by the other party. With their brutal nature, they would never let it go.

    Garen''s expression was calm, and he did not react to the ck Eagle''s sharp gaze.

    a wingspan of over 60 meters,. body length of 34 ... It''s the first time I''ve seen such a huge legendary giant Eagle."

    Garen thought to himself.

    This legendary-level mutated Giant Eagle was the most threatening mutated monster in the vicinity that garen had determined, and it was also his first target.

    Immediately, the mutated Giant Eagle spread its wings.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    In the next second, it flew into the sky as fast as lightning and attacked garen.

    If he did not activate the eleration mode, garen''s speed would be much slower than it.

    However, this did not stop Garen from easily finishing it off.

    Spell-like ability: time division.

    The fault of the time flow appeared.

    Caught off guard, the giant ck Eagle, still wrapped in wisps of mes, crashed into the area covered by time division.

    Chi Chi Chi ...

    Lines appeared around the ck Eagle''s body.

    Immediately after, its body shattered into countless uneven pieces of meat. The ck hairy pieces of meat fell like rain, forming a blood-colored rain.

    However, garen''s eyes were filled with surprise.

    "What?"

    "He''s not dead?"

    The ck mist exploded, and at the same time, countless silk-like meat tendrils appeared. They connected with each other and adhered to each other. In a few breaths, the broken body of the ck Eagle was restored.

    the recovery ability of a legendary mutated monster is even more insane.

    "You can even recover from such injuries."

    Garen frowned slightly.

    Fortunately, the mutated Giant Eagle was obviously smaller in size, and its aura was much weaker.

    Such a powerful self-repair obviously came at a great price.

    This result was still eptable.

    On the other side, after realizing that it was no match for the silver Dragon, the mutated Giant Eagle instinctively turned around and ran. Surrounded by the strong wind, it was like a ck lightning bolt, quickly leaving garen''s vision.

    To be able to grow to the legendary level on the constantly killing Kara.

    Such mutated creatures had better instincts.

    Otherwise, he would not have been able to stand out from such an intense battle and be a legendary existence among the deformed monsters.

    If it had been an ordinary legendary dragon, it might have been escaped by the mutated Eagle with its speed if it had not been careful.

    However, it had encountered garen, the Dragon of Time.

    "You still want to run after being targeted by me?"

    Garen shook his head slightly, and a smile appeared on his face.

    He was not as fast as the mutated Giant Eagle.

    Because speed was not a true Dragon''s strong point.

    However, with garen''s time ability, he could easily catch up to the mutated Giant Eagle.

    The silver dragon''s gaze locked onto the rapidly flying mutated Giant Eagle.

    Garen''s eyes focused.

    With a thought, the dying spell was cast on the river of time around the mutated Giant Eagle.

    In an instant, as if in slow motion, the distorted Giant Eagle''s lightning-fast speed slowed down.

    Garen activated his eleration and pped his dragon wings.

    The silver Dragon''s figure instantly disappeared from its spot.

    The enemy slowed down while he elerated. Rounding it up would be equivalent to directly imprisoning him.

    In just a few breaths, garen was already close to the mutated Giant Eagle, and the distance between the two was closing at an extremely fast speed.

    A few secondster, the moment it was within his attack range, garen once again cast the evoking fireball that he was good at.

    There was nothing that an evoking fireball could not solve.

    If there were, then two.

    Moreover, garen had not only constructed two sr fireballs.

    Spell-like ability-air stacking spell.

    Spell-like ability-elerated casting.

    The five sr fireballs were intercepted by him not long ago, and under the effect of elerated casting, they drew five straight red lines of fire in the air, flying towards the deformed Giant Eagle from different angles.

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    A series of five volcano-erupt-like muffled explosions reverberated in the sky.

    The crazy mespletely engulfed the mutated Giant Eagle.

    The sr fireballs were fired five times in a row andnded on the same spot at the same time, forming a terrifying fireball that was more than a thousand meters long. It carried extremely terrifying destructive power, and as the aftermath swept past, many of the distorted creatures near the huge fireball were turned into ashes.

    Gradually, when the mes slowly dissipated, there were no traces of the mutated Giant Eagle, not even its bones.

    "This thing is still the best."

    "If we can add radiation, it''ll be almost the same as a nuclear weapon."

    Garen nodded in satisfaction.

 Chapter 434 The Big Monster

    There were a total of 11 legendary mutated monsters in the area.

    Among these eleven legendary-level mutated monsters, garen thought that the most difficult one to deal with was the mutated Giant Eagle that he had just killed.

    When he was exploring the area, although garen did not make a move on these mutated monsters that he had discovered, he could roughly guess from their creature level and the size of the territory they upied.

    "Four left."

    "I wonder how Yuna is doing."

    Garen was not worried about Yuna.

    There were quite a number of legendary-level mutated monsters here, but garen did not find any particrly powerful individuals.

    If they could team up and attack garen or Yuna together, these two legendary dragons would more or less find it troublesome. However, it was only a matter of time before they were defeated one by one.

    At the same time.

    The tremendous sound of a nuclear explosion and the terrifying fireball that illuminated the sky as if it were daytime naturally attracted the attention of the other Dragons in the area.

    An extremely old green Dragon, more than 700 years old, looked up at the sky, staring at the ce where the sr fireball had exploded.

    is it the noise of a deformed monster, or is it from another legendary of the same race? "

    The old green Dragon frowned.

    It had just arrived on the unfamiliar Kara, so it needed to figure out whether such a dangerous existence was an enemy or apanion.

    Immediately after, it chanted an incantation, and under the cover of the magic aura, green vines broke out of the ground at a speed visible to the naked eye. They deftly interweaved into the shape of a door that emitted spatial fluctuations.

    The extremely old green Dragon passed through the vine door, and its figure quickly appeared in front of garen.

    When it saw the silver Dragon whose scales were still reflecting the mes in the sky, the old green Dragon was slightly stunned. Although the vignce and wariness on its face did notpletely disappear, it was much less in an instant.

    honorable Dragon of Time, I didn''t expect that we wouldnd in a simr ce on the Kara.

    It nodded slightly and spoke to garen in a respectful tone.

    Garen had seen this extremely old green Dragon before.

    In the battle with the deste God''s avatar, it had also participated.

    Moreover, garen had already discovered this extremely old green Dragon yesterday.

    In the dragon n, age meant strength.

    This extremely old green Dragon was the only legendary giant dragon other than garen and Yuna in the ten million kilometers area with the ck Forest as the center.

    Without the two legendary dragons, it could kill all the legendary mutants in the area one by one, as long as it was not surrounded. Dragons were generally stronger than other creatures at the same level.

    Garen nodded.

    He still had other legendary-level aberrations to deal with, so he had no intention of chatting with the old green Dragon.

    I''ve already included the surrounding areas into my territory nning.

    I''ll also personally deal with the legendary-tier mutated monsters in the surrounding areas.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "If you want to build your own territory, remember to stay far away from here."

    otherwise, if there are conflicts in the territory in the future ... It won''t be easy to solve."

    Garen''s expression was calm.

    He looked at the extremely old green Dragon and said slowly.

    After hearing garen''s straightforward words, the old green dragon''s heart trembled.

    It did not want to have any conflict with the Dragon of Time, be it in the future or now.

    "Since you''re here, it seems that the mutated monsters here are going to suffer."

    I''d be happy to be your neighbor. Of course, you don''t have to worry about the territory. I''ll keep a safe distance from you.

    The extremely old green Dragon showed a friendly expression.

    The pentashade Dragons were hot-tempered, but the ones garen had seen with his own eyes were mostly friendly.

    The voice paused for a moment, and the extremely old green Dragon expressed his goodwill to garen, and continued, "  Dear Dragon of Time, if you ever need my help, just crush this scale.

    As he spoke, the elder Green Dragon took out a Green Dragon Scale that looked like jade.

    The Dragon scale had the same aura as it, so it was obviously its own dragon scale.

    Garen nced at it and could tell that this dragon scale had been treated with magic. There were some distorted magic runes carved on it, which had the function of spatial positioning.

    "Then I''ll ept it."

    Garen nodded slightly, epting the other party''s good intentions.

    It was a Dragon with legendary power and a high level of magical attainments. It mighte in handy one day.

    After keeping the Emerald green scales, garen bade farewell to the old green Dragon.

    He still had other mutated monsters to deal with.

    Following that, garen used the spatial teleportation spell in session ording to the location of the legendary-level mutated monster that he had confirmed the day before to continue his own cleaning mission.

    The other legendary-level mutated monsters ''overall strength was not as good as the ck giant Eagle that garen had killed first.

    Time passed by quietly.

    The huge fireballs that lit up the sky rose up one after another, breaking the atmosphere of the past.

    Arge area of the sky was illuminated by the rolling mes into a bright red color, which was a bit simr to the sky of theva demine.

    Since the evocation fireball had a better killing effect on the deformed monsters, garen used the Grand Sun fireball many times.

    BOOM!

    A few dangerous red trails appeared in the air. Almost at the same time as the line of fire appeared, several sr fireballsnded on the target at the same time. A mutated monster that looked like a wild boar but was huge and had ferocious bone spikes turned into ashes in the center of the mes.

    "Phew ....

 Chapter 435 The Big Monster

    Garen let out a long breath.

    the fifth mythic mutated monster is done.

    Garen did not know how many mutated monsters there were on Kara.

    He felt that it would be at least a thousand.

    This number was more than ten times that of the legendary dragons in the Noah continent. However, since the legendary mutated monsters also fought for themselves and were hostile to each other, it was only a matter of time before they were all killed.

    With the true Dragon''s personality, the other Dragons would probably be like garen, choosing to deal with the powerful mutated monsters that were a threat to them first.

    However, their efficiency would definitely be much lower than garen''s.

    The silver Dragon nced at the destend below, then opened a portal and left without looking back.

    *

    *

    *

    When night fell, the mutated monsters became more active and violent as the light dimmed.

    Their abilities in all aspects would be significantly improved.

    If it was before the ck light seal was broken and they were in the thick darkness, thebat power of the mutated monsters on Kara would increase by a few levels on average.

    When garen returned to his temporary territory, Yuna had not returned yet.

    The magic ship and garen''s followers returned one after another to avoid the violent state of the mutated monsters at night. Furthermore, the followers needed a certain amount of rest after experiencing a long and high-intensity battle.

    The night wind blew with a deathly smell.

    As the mutated monsters nearby had been cleared out, the faint roars that had been constantly heard were no longer heard.

    Just as garen was hesitating if he should go and look for Yuna.

    Waves of invisible energy gathered and rolled on the ground.

    Soon, the strength energy Dragon''s figure emerged from the turbulent energy tide.

    "Roar!"

    Yuna shouted excitedly after she was teleported back.

    "Garen, I''m so powerful."

    six legendary creatures. I killed them all like I was cutting vegetables.

    This was Yuna''s first time unleashing her full power after she had awoken from her deep sleep.

    When she was fighting with the fleet of the second Empire of imaska, Yuna had been very careful because she was worried that the magic ship would be seriously damaged. However, she did not need to hold back when dealing with the mutated monsters today. A few legendary-level mutated monsters were disintegrated into extremely fine particles under Yuna''s terrifying Dragon Breath.

    The energy dragon''s breath was simr to dissociation.

    As for the effect ... At Yuna''s age, it was already far more powerful than the nine-circle great disintegration spell.

    when my strength recovers, I still have to clean up the mutated creatures.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Yuna was still immersed in her valiant and heroic bearing of killing everyone.

    "Of course," garen nodded and smiled.

    In order to build Kara into aary Kingdom belonging to the Dragon race, the first step was to eliminate the mutated monsters here. Only then could they run the without worry.

    Just like Yuna, garen''s power of time had been used up quite a bit.

    After chatting with the excited Yuna for a while, garen found a territory that had been tidied up and was considered clean. He closed his eyes and rested.

    ...................

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Countless fireballs of different sizes fell.

    It was like a Red Storm.

    In the next moment, the sea of fire that blotted the sky rose up in a destructive manner. Amidst a series of deafening explosions, it devoured and destroyed everything within its range.

    This was a muddy swamp that was difficult for the followers to deal with. The swamp terrain and the mutated monsters living in it were destroyed by the mes.

    Before the sr fireball exploded, the silver Dragon in the air had already turned around and left.

    Garen didn''t turn back to admire the apocalyptic scene of the explosion.

    He was already used to it.

    As the saying went,"one move is all it takes to conquer the world." The evoking fireballs were extraordinarily effective when used to destroy everything without holding back.

    Everything turned into ashes and dissipated in the fire.

    There were a lot of normal mutated monsters, and only his followers could clean them up. Who knew how long it would take for them toplete this area of ten million kilometers? therefore, other than the legendary-level mutated monsters, even the normal mutated monsters needed garen to deal with them personally.

    This was not a difficult task for him.

    Garen''s specialty was the evoking fireballs.

    The area that had been cleared and burned by the mes was now lifeless and withered.

    With garen''s current ability, even the third-circle fireball spell had a considerable destructive power when he cast it.

    All he had to do was fly over the area where the mutated monsters gathered and construct arge number of evocation fireballs as he flew. He would use endless mes to violently wipe out the ground until his mana and power of time were greatly exhausted before he returned to rest.

    After feeling a little tired, garen returned to his temporary territory.

    After knowing that the Lord had returned, Wolf evil, as themander of the winter Wolves, requested to see garen.

    "What is it?"

    "Master, we didn''t find any edible animals or nts here." Lang wo lowered his head.

    After a pause,ng e furrowed his brows and said,  if we ration the red Jackal thorny beasts we brought from the magic ship, it''ll be enough for us to eat for another month.

    but what I''m worried about is that this has no resources for us to eat.

    if we still can''t find food after a month, we''ll have to start eating mutated monsters. Their meat can be eaten, but it will cause many negative conditions to the consumer.

 Chapter 436 The Big Monster

    Garen listened tong wo''s words and frowned slightly.

    Food was no longer important to him, but it was still important to his kin who hade to Kara.

    Not all biological ns did not need food like fire elementals.

    Garen had thought that there would be some edible resources on Kara.

    Looking for food resources was a mission that garen had given out when he first arrived on Kara.

    Half a month had passed.

    Sinceng er, who never liked to trouble garen, had taken the initiative to find him, it was enough to show that there was indeed some trouble in terms of food.

    there''s no food on Kara. We can''t rely on magic ships to transport food back and forth from other worlds ...

    The resources required for a magic ship to travel across nes were not cheap, and garen did not want to waste them on this.

    He would rely on the magic ship when he really couldn''t.

    Garen thought for a moment, and called for kriqins.

    kriqins, you already know the situation here.

    there are many uses for spells and spells. Do you have any way to solve the food problem? "

    This eighth-Circle Spellcaster knew a lot of spells, but since he had the ninth-circle evocation waiting to learn, garen only learned some of the spells he needed and was interested in.

    "I can use a summoning technique to summon the beasts from the myriad beast garden as food."

    "Oh ... With the help of the alpha n''s spellcasters, I can create a few eighth-circle summoning circles, and continuously summon low-level beasts from the beast vige."

    this kind of summoning circle isn''t very useful normally, but in this case, it''s enough to solve the food supply.

    This was the charm of magic.

    It was almost omnipotent.

    When he encountered some trouble, there would always be a suitable spell to solve it. Not having it only meant that he didn''t know it, but it didn''t mean that it did not exist.

    "Then let''s do that for now," garen nodded.

    after the situation stabilizes and the environment here is improved, we''ll use the magic ship to introduce the bottom-level creatures as food for breeding.

    After garen finished speaking, Kris hurriedly said, " "Sir, I''m not done."

    Under garen''s gaze, Kris said seriously, " "In order to establish a connection with the myriad beast garden and make it more convenient for me to use summoning spells, I''ve been to the myriad beast garden before, and I''ve done a deep research on this outer ne."

    The voice paused for a moment, and the high-level spellcaster said with a serious expression, "  my Lord, if the wild beasts in the beast garden don''t die in a normal battle after being summoned, but are instead treated as food by the summoner, and on such arge scale to be summoned and eaten ...

    "There''s a high chance that it''ll attract The Guardian beasts of the myriad beast garden."

    Guardian beast?

    Garen had never heard of it.

    There was no such record in the Dragon''s legacy.

    It was normal that the Dragon''s legacy didn''t have such rare news.

    "Have you ever encountered such a situation?"

    Garen asked.

    Kriqins shook his head.

    He said helplessly, " when I was still a middle level spell caster, I came across this legendary information in a book about the beast garden. After that, Imunicated with the intelligent beasts in the beast garden and learned that this was a correct record.

    the beasts are being summoned and eaten on arge scale. Their Guardian beasts can not tolerate such behavior.

    as for myself, I''ve once summoned some wild beasts to eat, but the number is very small and it doesn''t have any reference value.

    "What is the strength of The Guardian beast you speak of?"

    Garen asked.

    the lowest high order, the highest ...

    Kriqins "voice was dry as he slowly said, ""At most, it will attract the Lord of the wild beasts ''clone."

    The Lord of the wild beasts ... They also had a more general name, animal Lord.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Just like demon lords and Elemental Lords, animal Lords were creatures with divine power on par with gods.

    It was said that every animal race would have a corresponding animal Lord.

    However, these guys were more mysterious, and there was not much information about them in garen''s Dragon''s legacy.

    with the consumption of your followers here, I estimate that it will only attract a legendary Guardian beast.

    if I continue summoning after defeating the legendary Guardian beast, I might attract the attention of the beast Lord.  Kriqins added.

    Garen''s gaze flickered as he pondered quietly.

    you build the summoning array.

    "If The Guardian beast is attracted, I''ll handle it."

    He said in a deep voice a few secondster.

    After hearing garen''s reply, Kris nodded and said, " "As you wish, I''ll start building the summoning array now."

    Kriqins left.

    He found some spellcasters from the alpha n, and after choosing a suitable piece ofnd, he began to draw a huge magic array.

    Garen went to the Dragon''s Nest that was built temporarily.

    Compared to the Dragon''s Nest in the ice ins of the extreme north, this temporary Dragon''s Nest, which was built by magic and manpower, was extremely simple and crude. However, garen had even lived at the bottom of the river before, so his eptance of the Dragon''s Nest was still rtively high.

    He closed his eyes, spread out his body, and began to take a nap.

    Using destructive spells to wipe out the mutated monsters in arge area would consume a lot of energy, but there was no other difficulty.

    Garen''s following days became repetitive and boring.

    They flew over the territory''s airspace again and again, bombarding the mutated monster gathering areas on the ground with spells until the mana and time power could no longer hold on. Then, they returned to rest. When they had enough rest, they would start a new round of clearing, and the process repeated itself.

    The scattered mutated monsters were left to the family ns to deal with.

    With a sufficient supply of food, they were no longer worried about it. The followers of the various ns were even more courageous. Some of them drove the magic ships and did simr things to garen, while some of them were divided into many small Corps and were running around the surroundingnd, killing any fish that escaped the.

    Yuna did not join in.

    Her ability was not suitable forrge-scale cleaning.

    Furthermore, Yuna preferred to kill legendary mutated monsters rather than ordinary mutated monsters.

    Aftering to Kara, she had changed herzy habit and developed a hobby of killing legendary mutated monsters.

    Now, Yuna would leave the Dragon Lair from time to time to search for traces of legendary mutated monsters.

    Where there were legendary mutated monsters, the number of other mutated monsters would be very small, so their traces were easy to find.

    Over time, at least 20 legendary mutated monsters had died to the strength Dragon''s fangs.

    Just like that, another month quietly passed.

    Therge-scale consumption of the summoned beasts of the myriad beast garden did not cause any strange happenings.

    The Guardian beasts of the myriad beast garden had not arrived, but this might only be temporary.

    In a total of one and a half months, garen could not even count how many mutated monsters had died under his spells. This would be a ratherrge number.

    Under the relentless purge of the dragons, arge number of mutated monsters had died on Kara. Manynds had be safe, and after a period of time, they could begin to improve the environment here.

    Garen had just cleared out the mutated monsters in a hilly area.

    He returned to the temporary Dragon''s Nest. Before garen could rest, his strength energy had a familiar fluctuation.

    Yuna teleported through the force field and appeared precisely in garen''s Dragon Nest.

    The temporary Dragon''s Nest was not considered big, and it was far smaller than garen''s fortress''s main nest. The appearance of the two gigantic Dragons at the same time made the ce seem a little crowded.

    However, garen did not have the time to care about this.

    He saw the grave expression on Yuna''s face.

    Garen looked at her with a questioning gaze.

    At the same time, Yuna said in an excited and fearful voice, "  garen, I''ve found a big monster!

 Chapter 437 The Righteous Gang Fight (1)

    A big monster?

    Yuna''s strength was not weak. For her to say it in such a fearful tone, the big monster she was referring to was definitely not on the same level as the legendary creatures that garen had killed before.

    "What kind of monster did you encounter?"

    Looking at Yuna''s expression, garen asked cooperatively.

    After hearing his question, Yuna pondered for a moment before she replied in a serious tone, " "I''m quite far away this time.

    when I flew past a cluster of mountains, I found that the entire mountain range was quiet, and there was almost no sign of biological activity.

    Garen was well aware of this situation.

    There were no traces of other mutated monsters, which meant that there was an extremely powerful mutated monster here. As the mutated monsters fed on each other, ordinary mutated monsters did not dare to approach, so it became a dead-silent area.

    the territory covers an entire mountain range. It must be a powerful mutated monster.

    Garen nodded slightly.

    "Have you found its exact location?"

    Garen asked.

    Yuna nodded. At the same time, there was a look of disgust on her face.  it looks like a small mountain, so it''s not conspicuous among the dense mountains. I released my force from high above to disturb it, so I found its specific location.

    The energy dragon girl said with a voice full of disgust, " "You don''t know how disgusting that guy is."

    the Aragami doppelganger. saw on the Noah continent was already ugly enough. This mutated monster is not as powerful as the ck serpent Dragon, but it is. hundred times uglier than it ...  No, a thousand times!"

    It was rare for Yuna to show such a disgusted expression.

    Garen was a little curious.

    "What does it look like?"

    Immediately after, Yuna used her energy to roughly construct the other party''s appearance under garen''s gaze.

    A few gusts of cold wind blew past, lifting up theyers of dust on the ground.

    Garen took a look and instantly felt a chill in his heart.

    Just as Yuna had said, this mutated monster was much uglier than the ck serpent Dragon fear. It was almost impossible to look at it directly. Just a simple nce was enough to give garen goosebumps.

    "I have the urge to turn it into ashes immediately."

    Garen slowly let out a breath and said.

    Yuna nodded vigorously.

    "Right? I told you it looks disgusting."

    Yuna paused for a moment before she continued, " but this fellow is indeed quite powerful. The first time I saw it, I wanted to kill it with my breath. I didn''t want it to pollute my eyes.

    "It was hit by my Dragon Breath. Although its body was shattered, it recovered in the blink of an eye."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Yuna had a helpless expression.

    I don''t believe it. Keep attacking with Dragon Breath.

    "However, I''ve used up half of my energy. I''ve broken it many times, but it still looks like it''s full of energy."

    deformed monsters have powerful regenerative abilities, and this guy''s regenerative abilities are terrifyingpared to the other deformed monsters.

    "Its attack wasn''t weak. I didn''t want to get hurt, so I left after I used up a lot of my energy."

    Such a powerful regeneration ability.

    Garen narrowed his eyes slightly.

    The strength of the mutated monster would increase as it devoured the number of other mutated monsters. If this Overlord-like mutated monster was not dealt with as soon as possible, it had a high chance of developing into a character that the true dragons did not want to face.

    besides me, I found some legendary wyrms nearby.

    I didn''t talk to them, but I think they''re here for this disgusting monster.

    Yuna looked at garen and said impatiently, "  garen, let''s go over now. Let''s kill this big guy together.

    it might not be the strongest mutated monster on Kara, but it is definitely among the top.

    The deformed monster was too ugly, so it attracted the strong hostility of the energy dragon girl.

    No matter what world you were in, good looks were a very important factor.

    Garen looked at Yuna carefully, shook his head, and said, "  no rush. You haven''t recovered yet. Take a rest first. You can go after you''ve fully recovered.

    It was not only Yuna. As garen had just finished a purge, he had used arge amount of spells and the power of time. His current state was not good either, and he needed some time to recover.

    Against an obviously powerful mutated monster, garen felt that it was better to be more cautious.

    It would not be worth it if he suffered serious injuries because of this.

    From Yuna''s words, she was just testing the waters with the other party.

    He still didn''t know the exact details of the other party.

    alright, I''m a little anxious. I''ll wait a little longer.

    Yuna had also regained herposure.

    Immediately, the two dragons closed their eyes and replenished their physical strength and energy through sleep.

    Due to the strange interaction between energy and the power of time, when garen and Yuna were next to each other, garen''s efficiency in absorbing the power of time, as well as Yuna''s speed in absorbing energy, would be significantly improved. In order to recover as soon as possible, the two legendary dragons were squeezed in the somewhat small temporary Dragon Nest.

    The world force field and the river of time fluctuated slightly.

    They intertwined together, wrapping the two legendary dragons like an invisible cocoon.

    In the quiet atmosphere, the omnipresent power and the water of the river of time were continuously injected into the bodies of the two. While replenishing their energy, they also slowly increased the upper limit of the two.

 Chapter 438 The Righteous Gang Fight (2)

    At the same time.

    After one and a half months of exploration, the Kobold n led by Ford had dug a deep, winding tunnel. With their natural sensitivity to mineral resources, they followed their intuition and went deeper into the ground inch by inch.

    In the pitch-ck mine, there were only a few scattered torches that gave off a dim yellow light.

    However, kobolds were natural miners with night vision, and the dim yellow light was enough for them to see the crisscrossing interior of the mine.

    "For the great dragon of eternity!"

    The houndhead men shouted their slogan.

    Apanied by the slogan, the nking of the pickaxes and the striking of the rocks was endless.

    It was out of fanaticism for Dragons.

    In order to see garen''s dragon-like expression, these dog-headed people squeezed out every bit of strength in their thin bodies.

    The dog-headed people had many shorings, but their devotion to their true dragon master''s orders was enough to make up for these shorings.

    After more than 10 minutes, in a nted tunnel.

    An old houndhead man, who had been experienced in mining the White crystal vein, stopped what he was doing.

    Under the gazes of the other houndhead men, the old houndhead man revealed a puzzled expression. He theny on the ground and carefully groped for every inch of rock and soil in the tunnel. His ears and nose were trembling slightly.

    A few minutester.

    The old houndhead man stood up. Under the gazes of the other houndhead men, he revealed a happy expression and said in a happy voice, " "My experience and intuition tell me that there is a precious magic mine below."

    thank you, Dragon of eternity, for your guidance.

    It did not forget to give garen the credit.

    After discovering the magic ore vein, the houndhead men became excited and dug even harder.

    But if nothing unexpected happened, an ident was going to happen.

    ng!

    In the crisp sound of metal colliding, a young Kobold''s hoe flew out of his hand.

    A faint light could be seen in the rockyer excavated by the hoe. This gentle light was not bright, but it was still very dazzling in the dark cave.

    "Oh, kurtumark above, the great dragon of eternity will look at the Kobold n in a new light!"

    The old houndhead man was not shocked. Instead, he was happy.

    This meant that they had dug the right ce.

    However, an invisible force rippled and spread out in the midst of this crisp sound.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    A series of dull sounds rang out, and the kobolds who were swept by this invisible force felt dizzy. They fell to the ground and fainted almost at the same time. The old Kobold fell into a deep sleep with a smile on his face.

    *

    *

    *<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Garen hovered in the sky, slightly lowering his head and casting his gaze downward.

    His vast field of vision was filled with criss-crossed jagged rocks, rugged and steep mountain walls, as well as deste mountains that towered into the clouds.

    "This is the ce."

    Yuna said as she stood beside garen, looking down at the rolling mountains.

    She maintained her invisible state, and her voice directly entered garen''s ears.

    Garen nodded slightly, his gaze continued to sweep across the silent mountains.

    "Can you find its location?"

    Yuna asked curiously after a while.

    Under the faint sunlight, garen retracted his gaze and shook his head.

    no, this mutated monster has concealed its aura very well.

    In this mountain range that covered quite arge area, garen maximized his perception ability, but he still did not find any specific traces of the legendary-level mutated monster.

    There were only a few normal mutated monsters.

    Compared to other ces, the number of mutated monsters here was extremely small, and there were not many mutated monsters living in the huge mountain range.

    However, although garen could not find the other party''s exact location, he could vaguely feel a dangerous and deadly aura when he looked at the mountains. This kind of feeling could only be felt by a strong enough creature.

    Garen and Yuna did not immediately move their bodies to search for traces of this mutated monster.

    It was because several auras belonging to legendary dragons were approaching from afar.

    Garen''s gaze flickered as he turned his head to look in the direction of the Dragon aura.

    In his field of vision, there were a total of eight legendary dragons that were at least 30 meters long.

    One Golden Dragon, one green Dragon, one red Dragon, two silver dragons, two brass Dragons, and one red copper dragon.

    Seven of the metal dragons were legendary dragons from the Dragon Ind on the Noah continent. In addition to the battle with the Aragami clone, they had also fought alongside garen in the battle with the magic fleet of the imaska Second Empire not long ago.

    The legendary Green Dragon was the extremely old green Dragon that had given garen his dragon scale.

    As there were not many legendary giant Dragons in the Noah continent, and most of them had fought together, the ones who appeared in front of garen now were basically familiar faces.

    As for the legendary Red Dragon that had me-like scales, it was garen''s first time seeing it.

    It was an ancient dragon.

    Among the eight legendary dragons, the ancient red dragon''s aura was the strongest.

    The Red Dragon''s body size was second to none among its age group.

    Its body had already reached a giant size of thirty-eight meters, not far from super-giant.

    When it pped its dragon wings, clusters of bright mes grew on the edge of its wings, forming a pair of ming wings. Even though it was still a distance away from garen, a strong smell of sulfur hit his face, diluting the smell of the mutated monsters that filled the air of Kara.

    "Respected Dragon of Time, we meet again."

 Chapter 439 The Righteous Gang Fight (3)

    the metal dragons miss the days when we fought side by side with you.

    The first legendary Golden Dragon to speak was an elderly Dragon. It was not the rockvader that garen was most familiar with, but it was also a part of the metal Dragon Ind. As a Golden Dragon, its status was more noble.

    Garen had not had much interaction with this legendary Golden Dragon before.

    At the same time, the legendary Golden Dragon paused for a moment and smiled.  "May the tinum Dragon God''s glory shine upon thisnd and take care of the Dragon race."

    Listening to the other party''s words, garen''s eyes moved.

    These words did not seem like something an ordinary Metal Dragon would say.

    The legendary Golden Dragon seemed to be a believer of the metal Dragon God.

    The dragon n''s faith was rtively weak. Most true dragons respected the Dragon God but would not be his believers. However, there were also a few true dragons who believed in the Dragon God, and the Golden Dragon in front of garen was one of the rarer ones.

    In the metal Dragon n, the Golden Dragon had the highest status and power.

    The stronger a creature was, the less likely they would believe in the gods.

    However, on the contrary, among all the metal dragons, the metal Dragon God had the most Metal Dragon believers.

    The reason was simple. This man was too kind to the Golden dragons.

    The metal Dragon God''s favoritism for the metal dragons was well known, and the other metal dragons were very envious of it. However, due to the good nature of the metal dragons, this envy rarely turned into jealousy or even anger. Of course, it was notpletely impossible.

    "Are you here for the mutated monsters?"

    After saying a few simple words, garen got straight to the point and said directly.

    "Yes, I am."

    it seems that you also know that there is a powerful mutated monster here.

    The legendary Green Dragon nodded and replied.

    half a month ago, an adult bronze dragon passed by this ce while clearing out the mutated monsters.

    "It has already returned to the Dragon God''s embrace," the Golden Dragon sighed.

    This was just a way to put it, but to put it bluntly, the unlucky bronze dragon was already dead.

    If an ordinary Dragon died, they would have no chance of entering the divine Kingdom.

    when the other metal dragons learned of this news, legendary dragons immediately came.

    "But ..."

    "Even the legendary dragon almost couldn''t escape," the legendary Golden Dragon said with a fearful expression.

    Yuna thought that it was a mutated creature that was a big monster. If it were any other legendary dragon, it would not be enough. The fact that it could escape showed that the legendary dragon was strong enough.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    so here we are. We decided to kill the mutated monster here and cut off all its escape routes, not giving it any chance to escape.

    before this, we were still observing. We felt that our strength might be insufficient, so we thought of summoning a few more legends before taking action.

    but since the two powerful legendary dragons are here, I don''t think there''s a need to wait any longer.

    As the mutated monster here was very dangerous and good at hiding, the legendary dragons ''n was to gather enough power and kill it in the mountains with a thunderous force. Yuna''s previous actions had alerted the enemy.

    Although it did not have much intelligence, it had a keen sense of danger. A legendary mutated monster must have had it.

    As such, the mutated monster was hiding even deeper. Garen and Yuna had yet to find any traces of it.

    After listening to the legendary giant Dragons, garen nodded slightly and said calmly, " "Since you''re here, let''s get rid of it today."

    "I don''t want to waste my time and energy on another trip."

    The distance was not close. Whether he used spatial teleportation or flew over directly, it would consume a lot of energy.

    it''s hidden very well. I''m afraid it won''t show itself if you provoke it.

    A male silver Dragon frowned and said.

    it''s simple, " garen said in a deep voice.  bombard the ground below indiscriminately. If it doesn''te out, then force it out.

    Under the perception of the legendary dragon, as long as it revealed a trace of its aura due to the carpet bombing, its location would be instantly identified and it would be unable to continue hiding.

    The mountain range was veryrge, so there was bound to be unnecessary consumption of power.

    When the deformed monster appeared, the legendary giant Dragons present could no longer maintain their peak condition. However, in order to force the deformed monster to appear, this was necessary. With garen and Yuna holding the line, the other legendary giant Dragons were extremely relieved.

    "Alright, then leave the task of forcing it to show itself to us."

    They were all old Dragons who had lived for nearly a thousand years. Their style of doing things was quite decisive. They didn''t dawdle and directly finalized the n.

    Next, under garen and Yuna''s gaze, the eight legendary giant Dragons pped their wings, their huge bodies carrying the might of the Dragon and the strong wind, and quickly swept towards the ck Mountain Range from different directions.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    A thunderous voice rang out.

    A dragon''s breath that could pierce through mountains, profound magic attainments,. body that could easily knock down rugged mountains ... When legendary dragons attacked with all their might without any concern for the damage to the surrounding environment, the consequences were disastrous.

    Under the attacks of legendary dragons of different attributes, the Dragon King was no match for the Dragon King.

    The ground began to shake violently.

    The tall mountains shook violently, and countless Rolling Stones fell. Countless Spider-web like cracks spread rapidly across the mountains and the earth.

    . sea of fire, icicles, poisonous fog ... Destructive energy surged out like a tidal wave, submerging the earth inch by inch.

 Chapter 440 The Righteous Gang Fight

    In this world-shaking scene, time passed by silently.

    Two and a half hours passed quickly.

    Looking down from the sky, the first thing that came into view was the copsed peaks, followed by thend that was covered in various elemental energy erosion ... Under thebined destruction of several legendary giant Dragons, a disaster-like scene was disyed in front of garen''s eyes.

    At the same time.

    The ancient dragon raised its neck high, and as it flew, it spewed out a waterfall-like me flow Dragon Breath from its mouth.

    Crash! Crash! Crash!

    The fire dragon''s breathnded on a few mountains in session. The powerful impact directly blew upyers of mountain rocks. The mes also ignited the nearby matter, and the monstrous mes quickly spread.

    At this moment.

    In the area enveloped by the sea of fire, an unnatural distortion suddenly appeared.

    In an instant.

    All the legendary wyrms ''eyes narrowed, and their sharp eyes turned, staring at the strange sea of fire.

    They had long been paying attention to the changes in the surrounding energy, so they naturally would not let go of this abnormality.

    "I''ve caught you,"

    The tinum dragon''s eyes shed with a sharp light.

    The mutated monster knew that it had been discovered.

    As such, it no longer wasted its energy on concealing its aura and form.

    A small hill over a hundred meters tall, which was one with its surroundings, transformed in the sea of fire.

    It then changed from brown to ck, the color of the mutated monster.

    A rolling mountain of ck flesh appeared in the vision of the true dragons.

    It couldn''t tell what kind of creature its original body was. All it could see was a terrifying body made of piles of rotten flesh. As it moved, theyers of flesh wriggled like mud, and countless deep roars came from the depths of the pile of flesh.

    Then, four to five huge, bloodshot eyeballs were squeezed out by tentacles made of ck flesh.

    Around these eyeballs, a crack slowly appeared on the bloated body made of ck flesh.

    The pitch-ck Deep crack expanded, revealing the crisscrossing, jagged, terrifying fangs inside, like a ferocious meat grinder. One of thergest eyeballs also split open, turning into a huge fanged mouth that seemed to be able to gnaw at everything.

    And this was only the beginning.

    More and more bloodshot eyeballs opened, and through the connection between the tentacles and the Roushan, they waved in the air, baring their fangs and brandishing their ws.

    "Argh ..." It''s so ugly!"

    "Garen, it''s polluting my eyes!"

    Garen heard Yuna''s extremely disgusted Mutter.

    At the same time, a powerful energy instantly condensed and formed beside him.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    ? BOOM!

    The Dragon Breath tore through the wind and Fire, leaving a straight and prating passage in the air, and went straight to the ck flesh mountain.

    Under the powerful Dragon Breath, the ck flesh mountain''s body was torn apart, leaving arge hole in it.

    Unfortunately, this fellow''s body was quite huge, and its body was made up of soft flesh and blood. This kind of injury did not seem threatening enough on its body. What was even more shocking was that in just a breath''s time, countless pieces of flesh and blood had regenerated, filling up the bloody hole that had just been torn.

    To it, it seemed to have only lost a strand of hair.

    "What a strong recovery ability."

    Garen''s gaze focused.

    Yuna''s dragon''s breath was too powerful. The ck Mountain of flesh''s defensive power could not be seen from its performance, but the regenerative ability it disyed was indeed much stronger than other legendary-level mutated monsters.

    Even after taking Yuna''s attack, the ck meaty mountain did not sit still and wait for its death.

    Itunched a counterattack.

    A tsunami-like roar came from the depths of its body.

    The rotten flesh tentacles that were connected to the eyeball suddenly burst out.

    Amidst the shrill air-breaking sounds, these tentacles pierced through thousands of meters at an extremely fast speed. The eyeballs and fangs at the tip of the tentacles, which were shining with cold light, opened wide and bit at the true dragons from tricky angles.

    At the same time.

    The huge mouth on the surface of the ck flesh mountain spat out a ck spear made of wriggling flesh and blood.

    These ck Spears were like a ck Rain, shooting from the ground to the true dragons in the sky.

    As for theplete eyeballs that did not crack, a dim and highly condensed light beam shot out from the pupils, very simr to theser beams shot out from the eyeballs of the Aragami clone.

    Pitch-cksers, flesh Spears, long tentacle eyeballs ... For a moment, these things formed a storm of fierce attacks, and even the legendary wyrms found it difficult to dodge them.

    Yuna covered herself and garen with a Power Shield under the storm of pitch-ckser beams.

    Buzzzzzz! Buzzzzzz! Buzzzzzz!

    One after another, pitch-ckser beamsnded on the power Shield.

    A spider web-like crack appeared at the point of contact between the powerful force shield and the pitch-ckser, but it was not torn through. Moreover, with the continuous supply of force energy, the shield healed in the blink of an eye.

    "Just this?"

    Yuna was slightly taken aback, then her expression became excited.

    Thest time Yuna had faced the ck divine snake dragon, she was not as powerful as she was now. Furthermore, the Aragami clone was much more powerful than the ck flesh mountain. Yuna''s prideful energy defense was like a thinyer of air that was instantly shattered.

    This left her with a bit of a psychological shadow.

    That was why Yuna disyed a strong desire to attack when she faced the mutated monster.

 Chapter 441 The Righteous Gang Fight

    Buzzzzzz!

    The energy gathered, and the omnipresent gravity suddenly increased under Yuna''s control. The area where the ck flesh mountain was located became a terrifyingly high-pressure zone in the blink of an eye. Ordinary creatures would be crushed into pieces by the gravity in an instant, turning into a blurry mess of meat that stuck tightly to the ground.

    It was as if an invisible hand was pressing down.

    The swelling and wriggling ck Mountain of flesh was pressed t, and the rolling rotten flesh and the eyeball''s big mouth were squeezed together.

    Buzzzzzz! Buzzzzzz! Buzzzzzz!

    The eyeballs that were shootingsers were crushed by gravity, and mud-like juice sshed everywhere.

    As it roared in pain and anger, ck light rose like mist and enveloped the ck meaty mountain''s body, helping it resist the high-pressure gravity created by Yuna.

    As a result, the frequency of their attacks on the true dragons had dropped by a few levels.

    Garen did not even look at Yuna and the other legendary giant Dragons.

    His sr fireball technique had already beenpleted.

    With the help of the sky stacking skill, nine-ringed sr fireballs fell on the ck meaty mountain one after another.

    For a moment, the ground below was reduced to an endless sea of fire.

    In addition, there were huge mountains of flesh baring their fangs and brandishing their ws in the sea of fire, the rising and falling howls of the caves. and the dpidated mountains that were gradually melting in the fire ... It made the scene look like a furnace of hell.

    Evoking fireball, time division, breath of Plundering Time, ovepping space casting ... Garen used all the abilities he was good at.

    His and Yuna''s damage output was more than ten times that of the other eight legendary dragonsbined.

    To be honest.

    There weren''t many creatures that could withstand the attacks of two legendary dragons.

    The ck meat Mountain struggled and was torn apart by the force again and again. Its body was constantly burned by the mes, emitting a thick and disgusting smell of meat. However, with its powerful regeneration ability, it withstood the attacks of a total of ten legendary dragons and did not die.

    The mutated monster was not very aggressive and was not considered outstanding among the legendaries. Otherwise, it would not have been able to keep a single legendary dragon.

    It had pushed its regenerative ability to its limits.

    This terrifying recovery power was not inferior to that of the ck serpent Dragon.

    It had thick skin and was very resistant to attacks.

    However, under the righteous attacks of the legendary dragons, its body was destroyed again and again. The ck Mountain of flesh was in tatters, and its blood and flesh were flying everywhere. Its breath was getting weaker and weaker, and the speed and efficiency of its regeneration were getting worse and worse.

    Out of its survival instinct, the ck meaty mountain wanted to escape.

    However, its bloated body made its movement speed almost negligible whenpared to true dragons.

    After more than an hour of attack and defense, the huge ck Mountain of flesh hadpletely lost its energy, and its body was turned into ashes in the raging mes.

    "Phew ..." I''ve finally killed this ugly fellow."

    Yuna stuck out her tongue and heaved a sigh of relief.

    Garen also let out a sigh of relief.

    This fellow was indeed troublesome.

    With its huge body and terrifying recovery ability, if it wasn''t an enemy that had to be eliminated, almost no dragon would take the initiative to deal with such a guy. It was a thankless effort.

    If an ordinary legendary dragon came, even if the ck meat Mountain didn''t fight back, it would be difficult for the ordinary Dragon to kill it after exhausting its physical strength.

    "After dealing with this ck monster, it can be said that the biggest threat to Kara''s Southern Hemisphere is gone."

    The legendary Golden Dragon looked at the ce where the ck Mountain of flesh had been turned into ashes, and a smile appeared on his face covered in golden scales.

    under the guidance of the tinum Dragon God, we, the Dragon race, will definitely be able to reproduce the glory of the Dragon Kingdom in the past on Kara.

    Garen didn''t pay attention to itsst sentence.

    God''s believers always liked to attribute everything to God''s guidance, and garen did not like this.

    you''ve explored the entire Southern Hemisphere? "

    He asked.

    The legendary Golden Dragon nodded.  we, the metal dragons, have always been in contact with each other. The strongest mutated monster in the Southern Hemisphere is probably this mountain of meat that has just turned into ashes.

    as for the Northern Hemisphere, due to the distance, the information was not transmitted in time, so I''m not sure.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    but Nehemiah and Lord rockvader are both in the Northern Hemisphere of Karra. With them around, the mutated monster can''t do anything.

    After a pause, it handed garen a messaging crystal.

    on this strange, we need to be United.

    if you encounter any mutated monsters that are difficult to deal with on your own, contact us, the metal dragons.

    "The great dragon God said that we will always be your shield."

    After speaking to garen, the Golden Dragon hesitated for a few seconds before giving the Green Dragon and red Dragonmunication crystals.

    we Dragons are one family. The Dragon God above, I believe that they don''t want to see a dragon n with endless internal strife.

    After exchanging some information that they knew and a simple farewell, the legendary dragons returned to their respective ces.

    The legendary Green Dragon was stopped by garen before it returned.

    "Is there anything I can help you with?"

    This extremely old green Dragon was amiable and seemed to be very easy to talk to.

    Garen nodded and said,"it''s only a matter of time before the mutated monsters are eliminated." &Nbsp;

    "I want my territory to be rejuvenated."

    that''s why I need your help. In exchange, I''ll give you a corresponding amount of remuneration.

    From the information revealed by the legendary Golden Dragon, the situation on Kara had stabilized.

    It was time to start improving the environment.

    In order to bring life to a dead, the first step was to start with vegetation.

    Towering trees, bountiful flowers and fruits, a dense green forest ... These were all the sceneries that Karacked.

    The Green Dragon was an expert in this area.

    They had the spell-like ability to make nts grow from nothing.

    The legendary Green Dragons did nothing, but the environment they inhabited was affected by their power, and they created deep green jungles subconsciously. If they actively released their power, it was a very simple thing for them to quickly create a forest.

    "Of course you can."

    The old green Dragon smiled and added, " "But the so-called remuneration is not necessary."

    The Green Dragon''s thoughts were the mostplicated of all the chromatic dragons.

    Almost every Green Dragon was a schemer.

    Compared to a small reward, it wanted the Dragon of Time''s favor more.

    Garen smiled.  I still have to pay you. Thend I need to turn green is not small.

    After hearing garen''s reply, the old green Dragon did not say anything more.

    I''m not in a good state right now. After a while, you can call for me with the Dragon scale. I''ll be there as promised.

    "Sure," garen nodded slightly.

    The old green Dragon then left.

    After garen took a look at the devastatednd, he returned to his own territory with Yuna.

    It didn''t take long for the two dragons to return to the temporary territory.

    Before hended, garen saw a group of followers anxiously waiting for his return.

    It was mainly the Kobold n.

    There were also a small number of other families who worked with the Kobold n in mining.

    master, something happened to the mine we were digging!

    Garen had justnded when he heard Ford''s awkward Dragon voice, which was full of anxiety.

    our nsmen found a glowing mine deep underground, but all the nsmen who touched the mine fell unconscious for no reason.

 Chapter 442 Deep Underground: 1

    The dog-headed man''s face was filled with anxiety.

    Its uneasiness caused it to speak incoherently. The first few sentences were still fine, but towards the end, garen could barely understand what the dog-headed people were saying. Their dragonnguage was already extremely awkward in garen''s ears.

    Don''t overestimate the dog-headed people''s intelligence and speaking ability.

    Even under normal circumstances, it was not easy to hear the specific course of events from their mouths.

    Garen''s gaze focused.

    A vast Dragon''s might was emitted from his body.

    As garen''s Dragon might swept past, the dog-headed man''s expression and movements froze at the same time.

    "Don''t be anxious, speak slowly."

    Garen said calmly.

    The Dragon''s might dissipated, and Ford''s appearance slowly returned to normal.

    After calming down, the dog-headed man tried his best to exin what had happened in the mine with his poornguage.

    It didn''t take long for garen to learn the general course of events from the dog-headed person.

    He frowned slightly and pondered.

    they all fell unconscious aftering into contact with the glowing underground mine vein? "

    could it be some kind of dangerous mineral with high radiation? "

    Garen thought to himself.

    However, he threw this thought to the back of his mind after a few seconds.

    If it was a high-radiation magic mineral, the houndhead men affected by the mineral would not have just fainted.

    "Bring the unconscious houndhead men of your n over."

    After thinking for a while, garen ordered Ford.

    After the dog-headed people fainted, their bodies were dragged out of the mine by the other dog-headed people. However, the other dog-headed people had tried everything, but the unconscious dog-headed people still did not get better.

    They tried to send people to the mine to investigate.

    The result was the same. The kobolds who approached the mine fell unconscious. The magic shield cast by the low-level spellcasters of the Kobold n had no effect at all. Now, the other kobolds no longer dared to approach the mine.

    The underground world had always had unknown dangers.

    The slightest carelessness would pose a threat to the miners ''lives.

    In the past, the Kobold n would choose to avoid such matters, but now they needed garen''s orders.

    Very quickly, a few kobolds carried the unconscious Kobold over.

    Garen''s gaze fell on the unconscious kobolds.

    He released his mental energy and carefully examined them.

    These dog-headed people did not suffer any obvious injuries. Their breathing was calm and even, and their closed eyes did not show any signs of pain on their faces. After garen observed them carefully, he realized that they were also not affected by the power of magic.

    "Could it be that there''s something dangerous beneath Kara?"

    Garen stretched out his Dragon w and casually pulled an unconscious Kobold.

    The sharp dragon ws made the other dog-headed people''s hearts jump.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Garen''s fingernded on the dog-headed man''s forehead.

    Compared to its huge size, he only needed to exert a little force to press the dog-headed man''s head into the ground.

    When he checked the Kobold''s head ...

    Garen''s eyes focused.

    There was an invisible force in the depths of the dog-headed man''s brain, and it was this force that had caused him to be unconscious.

    "Could it be?"

    Garen was unmoved.

    A powerful Dragon aura burst forth from his body.

    Through his fine control, the seemingly tangible Dragon''s mightnded on the unconscious kobolds, violently and ruthlessly attacking their weak and fragile hearts.

    The Dragon might had a certain amount of mental power.

    Under the pressure of garen''s Dragon''s might, the unconscious Kobold''s expression gradually showed a trace of pain.

    At the same time, the Dragon''s might was like a storm, easily blowing away the strange energy in their minds.

    Under the surprised gazes of the rest of the dog-headed people, the unconscious dog-headed people who were swept by garen''s Dragon might slowly woke up.

    "Great Eternal Dragon, Woof, you are omnipotent."

    Ford smacked his Dragon butt out of habit.

    Garen ignored Ford.

    He then asked the awakened kobolds about what had happened in the mine.

    These houndhead men, who had personally experienced the unconscious incident, were more aware of what had happened to them than Ford. Through them, garen understood more details.

    "Alright, take them down first."

    "As for the matter of the mine, wait for my order to deal with it. The mining matter will be put on hold for now."

    After hearing garen''s instructions, the dog-headed people slowly left.

    Garen recalled the feeling he had when the Firebird came into contact with the invisible force.

    His spirit seemed to havee into contact with physical energy.

    Through the records of the Dragon''s legacy, as well as garen''s own careful feelings, he now understood what the power that caused the dog-headed man to fall unconscious was.

    Psionic power.

    It was a strange and rare power.

    Compared to spells that had almost endless uses, psionic power was only focused on the spiritual domain.

    Mind control, ultra-precognition, mind projection, mind barrier ... These were all areas that psionic power was extremely good at.

    Inparison, confusion spells were somewhat simr, but they were not as specialized as psionic power. Confusion spells had many more uses than a single psionic power.

    There were no spell casters who specialized in the study of psionic abilities on the Noah continent, but in the entire main material world, this type of spell caster ounted for a certain proportion. They were called psionic warlocks and were Masters in the field of psionic abilities.

    In addition to independent research.

 Chapter 443 Deep Underground: Part 2

    Some races were born with powerful psychic powers and were natural-born psionic warlocks. The notorious mind yers were the most famous of them. The appearance of psionic powers was unpredictable. Almost all races had the chance to awaken psionic powers, but the ratio was pitifully lowpared to certain races.

    For example, the crystal dragon of the dragon n.

    The crystal dragon had a spell-like ability to control the mind, and garen had seen Nicole Nina use mind control to toy with the White Dragon Lady.

    Strictly speaking, this was a type of psionic ability, belonging to the category of psionic power.

    I didn''t expect to find signs of psionic power on Kara.

    Garen''s eyes were deep in thought as he pondered quietly.

    ording to the dog-headed people, they did not encounter any attacks. They only fainted after they came into contact with a type of glowing ore. The glowing ore in their mouths had aroused garen''s great interest.

    "Is it really an ore?"

    it''s an ore that can emit psionic power and make the surrounding creatures unconscious.

    if that''s the case, with more mineral resources, the value of Kara ... That''s hard to estimate."

    Garen''s eyes brightened slightly, and his breathing became heavier.

    However, it was hard to say whether they were attacked by some kind of strange spiritual ore or by some unknown underground creature. After all, the dog-headed people were affected by spiritual energy. They might not know what had happened, and their memories might have been secretly rewritten.

    it''s best if there''s a spirit ore.

    it''ll be difficult to deal with if there are mutated monsters underground that can use psionic power.

    Garen was not good at digging.

    If there was a legendary-level mutated monster underground and it did note out by itself and kept hiding underground, it would be difficult for garen to deal with it. Moreover, it was not just garen, there were not many true dragons that were good at burrowing underground.

    As he thought of this, garen immediately called Anya.

    Anya, you''ll enter the underground mine with the Kobold n.

    they were affected by psionic power while mining. We''re not sure if they were attacked by psionic creatures or if they really dug out a strange ore with psionic power.

    "I need you to figure out what''s underground."

    With Anya''s strength as a ninth-circle great mage, she could deal with both spiritual ores and spiritual creatures.

    "I understand," an ya nodded and said.

    Then, under the lead of some kobolds, an ya and the others entered the deep and dark underground mine.

    At this moment, garen had also arrived at the mining spot chosen by the Kobold n.

    They had already built a simple mine here.

    Messy mining tools, dirty-looking Kobold miners, simple and crude shacks ... When they saw garen''s arrival, the Kobold miners knelt on the ground one by one, expressing their respect to garen with excitement.

    Garen was annoyed by the unpleasant and noisy dragonnguage, so he asked the kobolds to shut their mouths.

    Under his stern gaze, the dog-headed people trembled and stopped talking. They lowered their heads and continued with what they were doing. They only raised their heads from time to time to nce at garen, dazzled by the majestic body of the giant dragon.

    These guys were Dragon ves.

    They were infatuated with everything about Dragons.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    It would not take long for an ya to figure out whether there were spiritual ores or spiritual creatures in the mine. As soon as she arrived at the site of the incident, she would be able to figure it out. If the so-called luminous ore did not have spiritual power, then there was a high chance that there were spiritual creatures underground.

    Garen''s expression was calm as he waited in silence.

    Time passed by.

    After only half an hour, the fire elemental energy around garen suddenly gathered.

    Hu!

    A flower of fire slowly bloomed.

    Anya used the fire elemental teleportation spell and left the depths of the mine directly, appearing in front of garen.

    my Lord, I didn''t find any signs of spiritual creature activity.

    "It''s the main culprit of this incident."

    Immediately, under garen''s gaze, Anya smiled and opened her palm, showing it to garen.

    Garen''s gaze moved down to the object in Anya''s palm.

    It was a special ore that was mixed with rock and soil.

    It looked like a few clusters of white crystals gathered together, and it was emitting a soft white halo.

    The white light was soft, far less than the bright sunlight at this time.

    However, its light seemed to be more shocking than sunlight.

    Garen picked up the crystal.

    When he came into close contact with it, he could feel the strange power that belonged to psionic power in the crystal, and his mind rippled.

    the houndhead men were affected by this crystal.

    "My Lord, the light of the spell is watching over you."

    This is an extremely rare spirit crystal.

    An ya said while looking at the spirit crystal.

    "My wealth is going to increase again."

    Garen held the spirit crystal in his hand, carefully feeling the spirit energy it contained, and his face slowly revealed a smile.

    Garen was still unclear about the specific use of this type of spirit crystal.

    However, in any case, crystals that could emit spiritual energy must be a precious resource.

    I wonder how many of these spirit crystal mines are on Kara.

    Garen''s eyes narrowed.

    He hoped that Kara would have arge number of spirit crystals.

 Chapter 444 Deep Underground _3

    After thinking for a few seconds, garen immediately summoned the leader of the Kobold n, Ford.

    Ford, I need you guys to do your best to search for this crystal on arge scale.

    The dog-headed man looked at the spirit crystal and hesitated before saying, " "Master, our nsmen can''t get close to this mine. They''ll be affected by it and fall into aa."

    This was indeed a troublesome matter.

    Creatures with insufficient mental power could not mine the psionic ore.

    It was not a suitable solution to let the few spellcasters go into the mine.

    I know. That''s why I''m only asking you to continue searching for this crystal mine underground and mark its location. I don''t need you to mine for the time being.

    After hearing garen''s words, the dog-headed man nodded and said, " "It''s just searching for the mineral veins. We can do it."

    Immediately, garen took a few spirit crystals and returned to his temporary Dragon Nest.

    Yuna was not here.

    She was still hunting mutated monsters all over the world.

    Only when they were tired would they return to the territory to rest for a while.

    The energy dragon girl was rarely so active.

    Hullla ...

    Garen opened the dimensional space and poured out arge amount of magic materials, mainly magic metals.

    a strange machine that can resist the influence of spiritual energy.

    "It shouldn''t be too hard to make."

    Compared to magic tools, ordinary strange machinery could be mass produced as long as there were enough materials.

    The psionic power was stored in the crystal, and the psionic power that they emitted was actually very low. The kobolds could not resist it because their mental strength was too weak, and what garen wanted to do was not to improve their mental strength.

    He just needed to forge some strange machinery that could activate the mind Shield.

    Garen didn''t know the corresponding high-level spells.

    However, garen had some knowledge of low-level defensive spells such as increasing mental resistance, increasing mental strength, and protecting against mental invasion.

    Bybining these spells with machinery, he could build the strange machinery he needed.

    Garen''s mastery of strange machinery was not considered high.

    However, the strange machinery he wanted to build was not of a high level. It could barely allow the kobolds to withstand the aftermath of the spirit Crystal''s dissipation. It was enough as long as they were not directly unconscious and unable to mine.

    After that, in this temporary Dragon Nest that was not too big, garen focused on the construction of the strange machinery.

    Time slowly passed by.

    All over Kara, the true dragon and its kin continued to eliminate the mutated monsters. As time passed, the number of mutated monsters on this dead decreased.

    Very quickly.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    A week passed quietly.

    Garen walked out of the dragon''sir and handed over the strange machinery that he had painstakingly built during this period of time to the kobold leader.

    It was a slender, cylindrical mechanical object withplicated runes and low-level magic circles carved on it. The top was iid with gem fragments for energy supply, and there was a switch in the middle to activate mental protection. It had a unique beauty thatbined magic and machinery.

    This time, garen took out a total of ten.

    "This strange machine can resist spiritual energy."

    press the button in the middle, and it will automatically activate a twenty-meter diameter mental protection field, which will keep your people unaffected.

    now, distribute them to your people. Use them to mine for spirit crystals for me.

    With the strange machinery that garen had created, the dog-headed people could start mining.

    As the situation on Kara was stabilizing, garen summoned the old green Dragon through the Emerald Dragon scale.

    Under the spell of the ancient green Dragon, lush trees bearing bright red fruits, verdant grass covering the barrennd, and gorgeous flowers emitting a fragrant aroma ... A green domain filled with life began to appear within garen''s territory.

    However, due to the size of the territory, even the legendary Green Dragons couldn''t cover it in green in a short time.

    Garen was not in a hurry.

    Every time the old green Dragon came to improve an area, he would give it a corresponding reward.

    Pay per session was fair.

    Under the lead of the magic ship, garen''s followers were still cleaning up the scattered mutated monsters in the territory. When they encountered a difficult target, garen would personally take care of it. Under the current situation, he no longer needed to be as busy as he was at the beginning.

    In the blink of an eye, another month had passed.

    In the Southern Hemisphere region where garen was, he had discovered a few more powerful legendary-level mutated monsters in other ces, but they were all killed by the righteous group of true dragons.

    Compared to the situation when they first arrived, the dragons were more mature in dealing with the mutated monsters, and the casualties were extremely low.

    The situation on Kara became more stable.

    ording to the information from the legendary Golden Dragon, there were also several powerful mutants in the Northern Hemisphere that looked like ck Mountains of flesh.

    However, with the help of rockvader and Nehemiah, they were all dealt with safely.

    To garen''s surprise, due to the multiple cooperation between the pentashade Dragons, the metallic dragons, the gemstone dragons, and other Dragon species against the enemy, the conflict between the different dragon species on Kara had eased slightly. When he was observing the other areas of Kara, he found that many pentashade Dragons and metallic dragons were neighbors, and there were no conflicts for the time being.

    As for how long this peaceful situation wouldst after themon enemy, the mutated monsters, was eliminated, it was uncertain.

    "Kara crystal ... What use do you have?"

    As it was a mineral resource from the underground of Kara, garen named the spirit crystal Kara crystal.

    There were many resources like Kara crystals. In the past month, the number of Kara crystals that had been excavated could be stacked into a mound of medium size.

    Garen had put a lot of effort into researching the Kara crystal.

    However, due to theck of time and the fact that garen was not a psionic Warlock, he did not have a deep understanding of psionic powers, so he did not manage to figure it out. For the time being, the Kara crystal could only be used as a decoration for the Dragon''s Nest that could emit psionic power and Halo.

 Chapter 445 The Appearance Of The Dragon Court (1)

    Garen closed his eyes as hey on the bed made of arge number of crystals.

    He could clearly feel that due to therge amount of gathering of the Kara crystals, the psionic power emitted from the Kara crystals interweaved and continuously swept through his spiritual will like a gust of wind.

    Garen''s mental strength was slowly increasing.

    Although the speed was slow, it was indeed happening.

    when enough Kara crystals are ced together, they can form a strange psionic domain that can temper the spiritual will of the creatures within.

    The silver Dragon opened its eyes.

    If the houndhead men, who had first discovered the Kara crystal, could resist the psionic power of the Kara crystal, their mental strength would also be tempered and improved.

    Other than gathering the Kara crystals together, garen had also tried to swallow the Kara crystals. Unfortunately, the Kara crystals that he had digested did not bring any benefits to garen.

    after being in the psionic domain formed by the Kara crystal for a long time, I should be able to awaken my psionic power.

    That was all garen knew about the Kara crystal at the moment.

    But even if Kara crystals only had this one effect, they were still an extremely precious mineral resource.

    Garen''s eyes narrowed slightly as he quietly felt the feeling brought by the Kara crystal.

    With his legendary-level mind power, if he could awaken psionic ability, he would be able to obtain a powerful power in an instant. Psionic ability was not like magic, but more like a supernatural power in the spiritual domain. As long as one had enough talent and Foundation, one could still burst out with extremely powerful abilities without systematic learning.

    While garen was in the psionic domain, he noticed that his spiritual world seemed to be constantly rippling.

    His spirit was infected with a strange power.

    However, since garen''s mental strength was already very strong, the amount of Kara crystals he currently had was far from enough to awaken his psionic ability at this time. If garen''s spiritual world was an ocean, the effect of the Kara crystals on him now was like a few drops of ink.

    When it first dripped down, it could still be dyed with some color, but it was immediately purified and restored because of the vastness of the ocean.

    it''s very difficult for me to awaken my psionic powers.

    but we can let the followers try. Their mental strength is not strong enough. After being stained by the Kara crystal for a long time, if they are lucky, they might be able to awaken the power of psionic ability.

    as for those who are unlucky ...

    Garen shook his head slightly.

    Psionic power was not a harmless power.

    Creatures with insufficient mental power could awaken their psionic powers after being eroded by psionic power for a long time, but it was more likely that their minds would copse and they would be mindless idiots.

    Garen decided to give his followers a chance to choose.

    If psionic power was developed to its limit, it would be a powerful force that was not weaker than spells. With the opportunity to awaken psionic power, his followers who thirsted for power would probably still want to take the risk even if they were to risk their lives to obtain great power.

    After making the decision.

    Garen summoned the Winter Wolfmander and passed down this matter. At the same time, he let it lead a group of followers to protect the mining Kobold n to prevent any idents from happening. Garen hoped to obtain more Kara crystals as he could not afford to make any mistakes in mining.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    my Lord, although there are many spellcasters in our alpha n, there are still some people who don''t have the talent for magic.

    After learning about the effects of the Kara crystal, an ya requested to see garen.

    "They desire extraordinary power."

    if these people have the chance to be psionic warlocks, they will always remember your kindness and offer their insignificant strength to you.

    Garen''s expression remained unchanged.

    "When you return to theva demine, you can bring some of the Kara crystals," he said calmly.

    "Or bring the people of the alpha n to Kara."

    An ya''s face lit up and she bowed slightly, " "I thank you on their behalf."

    the alpha n will always be your most powerful family.

    Garen nodded slightly.

    He didn''t ask an ya to leave.

    After thinking for a few seconds, garen gave Anya a few Kara crystals and muttered, "  bring some of the alpha n spellcasters to continue researching the Kara crystal. This crystal might have other effects.

    An ya nodded and left.

    Soon after, garen also left the Dragon''s Nest.

    He flew high in the sky, patrolling the territory that had already stabilized a lot.

    Compared to the barren and dpidated scenery before, there were many more traces of green in his territory. The dense forest created by the ancient green Dragon dotted thend, making the colors here a little more vibrant.

    In these small green forests, there were some edible fruits and wild vegetables.

    However, it was still far from enough to satisfy garen''s hundreds of thousands of followers.

    Some time was still needed, and the old green Dragon had toe a few more times to create enough forest green space.

    The main source of food for garen''s followers was still the low-level beast summoning circle set up by Kris.

    As for The Guardian beasts of the beast vige ...

    He hadn''t revealed any traces of him yet.

    High in the clouds, garen''s gaze swept across his own territory on Kara, and he nodded slightly.

    As time passed, the situation here would only get better and better.

    The only problem was that his territory here was toorge.

 Chapter 446 The First Appearance Of The Dragon Court (2)

    Garen''s followers could not care about the entire territory.

    However, this was a problem that all true dragons faced.

    The surface area of Kara was not small, and the number of Dragons was too small. Even if the territories of the other Dragons were not as good as garen''s, it would still be difficult to take care of them.

    other than increasing the number of followers, there''s no other good way.

    No true dragon would give up its territory, even if it couldn''t manage it.

    there is no source of kin on Kara. We can only go to other main material worlds to obtain more kin ns to take care of this ce.

    or, speed up the breeding efficiency of the existing kin.

    Garen''s eyes moved.

    He wanted to try and see if he could create a stable area that could elerate the flow of time with his current strength. This way, the efficiency of the breeding and growth of his spawns would be greatly improved.

    Garen''s ability to execute had always been very high.

    After the idea came to him, he immediately returned andnded. He found a suitable empty area and tried to build an eleration field.

    It could be said that garen was the first to awaken the ability of the elerated state.

    At first, he could only use the elerated state on himself, and the time eleration was not high. However, as garen''s age and strength grew, as well as the deepening of his connection with the river of time, the effect of the elerated state ability was steadily increasing.

    Before he used the divine power crystal, he could already use the eleration state on other creatures.

    Regarding this ability, garen was already extremely familiar with it.

    Using the power of time as a pen, garen stretched out his dragon ws and carvedplex and obscure magic runes and strange mechanical runes on the ground. As time passed, the outline of a huge magic circle with a diameter of a thousand meters was gradually imprinted on the ground.

    This array was circr in shape.

    It was filled with runes and circuit patterns, exuding a strange power that belonged to time.

    Finally, under the light of the setting sun, garen''s expression was serious. He gently drew with his Dragon w andpleted the magic circle.

    Buzzzzzz!

    ? The moment the formation was formed,yers of ripples appeared in the river of time with the formation as the center. Everything that was passed by the ripples suddenly sped up, as if the fast forward button had been pressed.

    The power of time that garen had injected into the magic circle burst out at once the moment the magic circle was formed, and scattered in all directions.

    Garen, who saw this scene, did not show any joy on his face.

    He shook his head slightly.

    I failed. It''s still a little difficult to seed in one try.

    Garen''s thoughts moved, and the power of time that was spreading around him stopped.

    Then, they returned to his body like a tide.

    The object that gained eleration returned to normal.

    Garen flew up into the sky and looked down at the magic circle that he had drawn. He took in everything at a nce and silently observed the mistakes within. His gaze slowly swept over the runes and the vein-like circuits.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    After thinking for a few minutes, garen descended from the sky and changed the rune structure Inside the Magic circle.

    However, not long after, garen''s gaze flickered as he looked up at the horizon.

    A ripple appeared in the space.

    A space portal slowly opened.

    It revealed an aura that garen was familiar with.

    Immediately, a huge golden figure flew out from it.

    It was the ancient Golden Dragon, rockvader.

    "Huh? what are you doing?"

    Rockvader approached and asked when he saw the array under garen.

    "It''s just some simple research."

    Garen said casually.

    Rockvader didn''t continue asking.

    This ancient Golden Dragon had a serious look on his face, and said to garen directly, "  I''ve specially crossed such a long distance from the Southern Hemisphere to discuss something important with you.

    Garen looked at rockvader, waiting for him to continue.

    He had rockvader''s messaging crystal, and rockvader could have used it to contact garen. However, he did not use the messaging crystal, and instead came over personally from thousands of miles away. This showed that the matter he wanted to discuss with garen was no small matter.

    Even with the strength of the ancient Golden Dragon, it was not easy to teleport such a long distance.

    At this moment, rockvader''s breath was very unstable, and his fatigue was visible to the naked eye.

    But he didn''t care about his state at all, and said, "  on Kara, due to themon enemy of the mutated monsters, the Dragon race has entered a temporary period of peace.

    He smiled and said to garen, " you should have seen it before. When dealing with the powerful mutated monsters, the chromatic dragons and metallic dragons, who were originally hostile to each other, teamed up many times to fight against the enemy. They let go of their hatred and prejudice against each other.

    "It''s indeed a rare sight." Garen nodded.

    After hearing garen''s words, rockvader sighed and said, " "Yeah, but I don''t know how long this situation canst."

    "The mutated monsters on Kara are no longer a threat."

    without themon enemy, the mutated monsters, there will be a lot of internal conflicts in the main material world. It''s our nature to have different Dragon species gathered in the same main material world without other enemy species.

    "We want to establish the Zhenlong Kingdom on Kara. If there is internal strife, the existence of this kingdom will be meaningless."

    In the future, the only ruler of Kara would be the dragons.

    There were no enemies of other races, which meant that the internal conflicts within the Dragon race were likely to be intensified to an uncontroble point.

    Garen''s gaze flickered, and he said thoughtfully, " "The important thing you mentioned, what do you mean?"

 Chapter 447 The First Appearance Of The Dragon Court (3)

    Rockvader looked at garen and said slowly, "  in order to prevent the internal strife of the Dragon race from escting, under the guidance of the Dragon God, we have decided to establish an organization with legendary dragons as its members. The Kara is a preliminary attempt.

    this organization only has one goal, and that is to restrain the true dragons of various races with the prestige and power of the legendary dragons.

    before the internal conflicts of the Dragon race intensify, the legendary dragons wille forward to mediate and resolve it.

    Garen pondered for a while, then said, " "The Dragon race has always respected the strong of the same race. If the legendary dragons of each race are willing to form such an organization, it may affect the other true dragons."

    He paused and shook his head, "  such an organization can''t be formed by a single legendary dragon.

    legendary-level Dragons are much more rational than other Dragons, but the contradictions between different Dragon species are deep-rooted. Even legendary-level Dragons will have contradictions between them.

    This type of organization had appeared before in the history of the Dragon race.

    Unfortunately, they couldn''t avoid falling apart in the end.

    In the long run, no dragon would be willing to do something that would definitely fail.

    therefore, we need an existence that is independent of all Dragon species, has no racial conflicts with other Dragon species, and can convince all Dragon species.

    "Such existences are extremely rare."

    "But fortunately, we''ve met one now."

    The silver Dragon''s image was reflected in rockvader''s pupils as he grinned.

    Garen was slightly stunned.

    He would be a fool if he still didn''t understand what rockvader meant after all that was said.

    However, garen did not know if this was the idea of rockvader or the decision of the Dragon God above him. From what rockvader said, it seemed that he was instructed by the Dragon God, and it was also the Dragon God''s decision toe to Kara to build the Dragon Kingdom.

    "You want Yuna and I to be the leaders of this organization?"

    Rockvader shook his head.

    This ancient Golden Dragon who had lived for a thousand years stared at garen and said, "  that Dragon of strength is too cold and dangerous. We only need you.

    Cold and aloof ... Garen blinked his eyes.

    Yuna was cold and dangerous?

    He didn''t feel it at all.

    But on second thought, the truth seemed to be exactly as rockvader said.

    Yuna almost nevermunicated with the other Dragons. So far, she had only spoken to garen. Other than the Dragon God, Yuna had never looked at the other Dragons, be it the Golden dragons or the red Dragons.

    From the looks of it, Yuna wasn''t just an ordinary cold person.

    She was so cold and aloof that she was about to ascend to the heavens.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    As for the danger that rockvader mentioned, it also existed.

    Yuna had told garen before that the gaze of other creatures would always make her have the urge to kill them with her Dragon Breath.

    True dragons were more sensitive to danger.

    Yuna had such an impulse. It was normal for them to sense danger from Yuna.

    Back to the topic, garen didn''t agree immediately when he saw the anticipation in rockvader''s eyes.

    He frowned slightly.

    A few secondster, garen said to rockvader seriously, " "I don''t avoidmunicating with other people of the same race, but I also don''t like trouble."

    "However, being the leader of such an organization means endless trouble."

    This was equivalent to cing the heavy burden of mediating the conflict between the Dragon ns on his back. Even if garen had the ability, he was unwilling to bear it.

    Garen never had the spirit of selfless dedication.

    After receiving garen''s reply, rockvader did not look disappointed. He smiled and said, "  I haven''t spent much time with you, but I know your personality. I know you won''t agree to this.

    After a pause, rockvader continued, "  as the leader of such an organization, you have to bear a certain amount of responsibility.

    but the benefits are self-evident.

    an organization made up of legendary dragons. If they develop well on Kara, their future will not be limited to this main material world. As the leader of this organization, you can think about the huge benefits you will receive.

    "Also, I know you don''t like trouble."

    but please think carefully. What kind of matter would require the leader to personallye out to solve it? "

    your existence is more to increase the prestige and influence of the organization, not to really let you handle the affairs. Leave the troublesome things to us. All you need to do is to maintain an absolute neutral attitude towards the different dragon species.

    Rockvader said seriously, " garen, I know that deep down in your heart, you also wish for the Dragon race to prosper again. You are the legendary dragon of the Dragon race, and your identity is respected. The strength of the Dragon race is equivalent to your strength, so please consider it carefully.

    Garen didn''t reject her directly.

    Rockvader hade to him sincerely, and just as rockvader had said, this was actually a matter of hundred benefits and no harm to garen. As long as he agreed, the power in his hands would rapidly expand to an unimaginable extent, and garen felt that there was a high probability of the Dragon God''s support behind this.

    He lowered his head slightly, and after a moment of contemtion, he raised his head and said, " "I''ll think about it."

    "Before that, I want to know the name of this organization."

    Rockvader''s face lit up.

    At the same time, his expression was solemn as he spat out a word in draconic.

    "The Dragon Court!"

 Chapter 448 Recruiting Followers _1

    "That''s a good name,"

    After listening to rockvader''s words, garen nodded slightly.

    He didn''t have the intention to agree to rockvader''s invitation right now, but it was impossible for garen to say that he didn''t have any thoughts about it. He just needed some time to think about it.

    At the same time, garen asked, " "Has the Royal Court already been established, or is it just an idea?"

    Rockvader smiled and said, "  the legendary dragons of our Metal Dragon race have all chosen to join the Dragon Court. In addition to us, a portion of the legendary chromatic dragons have also decided to join, including the ancient blue Dragon you''ve seen before.

    but as you said, the chromatic dragons and the metallic dragons don''t want the other to be the ruler of the Royal Court.

    "The Royal Courtcks a backbone that can convince the people."

    "As long as you open your mouth, a powerful force will immediately appear behind you."

    This ... He was really efficient.

    Garen thought carefully.

    He was slowly moved by rockvader''s words.

    Garen originally thought that the Royal Court only had an idea, and that he would need to summon the dragons after he agreed. However, it seemed that rockvader had already settled most of the things beforeing to find him. Just as he said, what the Royal Court needed was garen''s identity, and he would not encounter too many troubles.

    A group of legendary dragons was enough to solve 99% of the problems.

    He was indeed very sincere.

    As time passed by, garen silently pondered the advantages and disadvantages of bing the Lord of the Royal Court.

    Rockvader was waiting for garen''s reply.

    After a while, garen slowly let out a breath and said in a deep voice, " "I promise you."

    "But I can''t promise you how much I''ll do for the Royal Court."

    hahaha!  rockvader was overjoyed.  your existence itself is the greatest support for the Royal Court.

    with the Lord of the Royal Court who is the most suitable in both identity and strength, I don''t have to worry about the remaining legendary dragons continuing to waver.

    Garen nodded slightly, and said seriously, "  when I need the power of the legendary dragons in the Royal Court, I''ll summon them. When you need me, you can also ask me for help.

    Although he had been given the identity of the Lord of the Royal Court, garen intended to be a hands-off manager.

    He usually didn''t care about the trivialities that might happen in the Royal Court, and would only appear when there were major events.

    that''s natural, " rockvader nodded and said.

    Immediately, garen remembered that some of the chromatic dragons had already joined the Dragon Court, and could not help but ask, "  with you and Nehemiah around, the legendary dragons of your Metal Dragon race would be easily persuaded to join the Dragon Court. But how did you convince the pentashade Dragons? "

    ording to what rockvader had said before, the metal dragons were more powerful in the Dragon Court now.

    With the chromatic dragons ''personalities, they wouldn''t have joined the Dragon Court under normal circumstances.

    Rockvader coughed lightly.

    He stroked his golden beard with his dragon ws, and a sh of wisdom seemed to appear in his eyes.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    before I came to find you, I was using your name to get the legendary chromatic dragon to join the Dragon Court.

    ahem, Dragon Court is a simplified term. Its full name is the eternal Dragon Court, which is also the name that the pentashade Dragons know.

    Garen''s title was the Dragon of eternity.

    This was something that many true dragons knew.

    because I don''t have your token, some of the vignt chromatic dragons don''t believe me, so they''re still watching.

    after you officially be the Lord of the Royal Court, they will most likely agree to join.

    Garen was at a loss for words.

    Good fellow.

    On the other hand, rockvader told the chromatic dragons that the Dragon of Time would take the position of the Lord of the Royal Court, and the chromatic dragons could join the Royal Court without worry.

    On the other hand, he turned around and told garen that the Dragon Court had even absorbed a portion of the pentashade Dragons to show the attraction of the Dragon Court to the legendary dragons, which made garen even more tempted.

    Garen looked at rockvader and said, " "I didn''t expect you to y such little tricks."

    Rockvaderughed a few times and said, "  haha, I''ve lived for more than a thousand years. It would be strange if I''m still as pure as a young Metal Dragon that has just reached adulthood.

    The dragon''s heart was truly archaic.

    Garen shook his head slightly.

    Rockvader had used some underhanded tactics, but after knowing about it, garen had no intention of taking back his decision. No matter how rockvader had done it, it was his business. While garen was thinking about it, he had already thought it through. He did want the power of the Royal Court.

    Immediately, garen removed one of his ck scales.

    He handed it to rockvader and said, " "Take it, this dragon scale has my aura on it."

    Rockvader took the ck Dragon Scale seriously and said, "  we''ll take in some more members. It won''t be long before the Dragon Court can officially appear.

    The current Royal Court only existed in the agreements of some legendary dragons.

    The organization''s territory, level structure, operation method, and other aspects were not specific.

    However, this was not a problem.

    when the timees, the Royal Court will need a symbol of its own. You will be the future Lord of the Royal Court. Do you have any thoughts? " rockvader said after a pause.

    Garen''s gaze shifted slightly.

    He stretched out his Dragon w and gently drew a line in the air. Magic power surged out along with his movement, forming a bright pattern.

    It was a perfect ring made up of fine ck scales.

    "I''ll use this."

    "The Ring of Time."

    Rockvader''s gaze swept past the few rings of ck scales on garen''s body, and he nodded.  "It''s very suitable to use it as a symbol."

 Chapter 449 Recruiting Followers _2

    a g with the pattern of the Ring of Time, " he said in a serious tone.  I hope that one day it can be blown by the wind on thend of many main material worlds, not just limited to Kara.

    "I also hope that this day wille," garen nodded slightly and said.

    Since he had already decided to be the Lord of the eternal Dragon Court, the strength of the Dragon court''s forces would be closely rted to him, regardless of whether he was a hands-off manager or a dedicated leader.

    After getting garen''s reply, there were still manyplicated things to deal with in order to officially establish the Royal Court.

    That was why rockvader did not stay long at garen''s ce.

    After a simple exchange of their thoughts on the Dragon Court with garen, the ancient Golden Dragon pped its pair of Golden Dragon wings and left garen''s sight.

    After rockvader left, garen continued with his own business.

    They had to create a fixed eleration field.

    As the wind blew through the nearby forest, time passed by slowly. Garen did not know how many times he had failed. He kept switching between the magic runes and the strange machine runes, but his n had never seeded.

    maybe I haven''t reached the level of being able to change the flow of time on arge scale.

    Garen shook his head after the power of time leaked out once again and he was unable to maintain it within the array.

    Due to the state of extreme concentration and the wear and tear of the power of time, garen felt some mental and physical fatigue.

    He temporarily gave up on building the eleration field and returned to his Dragon Nest.

    After being modified by his followers time and time again, garen''s Dragon''s Nest was now much more luxurious than it was at the beginning. It did not look as simple from the outside anymore, and there were arge number of Kara crystals piled up inside. With the shimmering Kara crystals as decorations, the inside of the Dragon''s Nest could be seen.

    When garen returned to the Dragon''s Nest.

    He saw Yuna, who was holding a handful of Kara crystals and looking at them curiously.

    what a strange crystal. If there are more of them, we might be able to use them to awaken our spiritual powers.

    Yuna had also discovered the effects of the Kara crystal.

    "It''s a pity that there are too few of them. They''re not of much use to us."

    After cing the Kara crystal down, Yuna looked at garen and said with a disappointed expression, "  sigh, garen, I realized that the mutated monsters on Kara were almost all killed. I flew outside for a long time and only found one legendary mutated monster.

    "I won''t be able to see a single one after that."

    The true dragons had already been on Kara for a few months.

    During this time, the dragons ''main task was to kill the mutated monsters.

    At this time, the mutated monsters on Kara were not too bad. They were scattered all over the ce. As the number of true dragons and their kin was rtively small, it was still impossible to eliminate therge number of mutated monsters. However, the legendary mutated monsters were mostly dead because they were easy to find and were targeted by the legendary dragons of the dragon n.

    "This is a good thing."

    "There is no longer any existence on Kara that can pose a threat to us."

    Now, the true dragon Lords in various ces were simr to garen, and were beginning to transform their territory''s environment.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Due to their unique ability to transform the environment, the Green Dragons on Kara were quite busy during this period. They epted arge number of jobs and flew around in the sky of Kara. However, they would also receive a considerable reward, so they were happy to do so.

    "Oh ... I miss the days when I can kill mutated monsters every day."

    Yuna looked at garen, tilted her head, and thought for a while. She seemed to have thought of something, and her voice suddenly became excited.

    "Garen, help me with something."

    "What is it?" garen asked, looking at Yuna.

    Yuna looked at Fang''s innocent eyes and licked her lips with her wet tongue.  open a portal and we''ll go back to the time when we first arrived on Kara. Then, we''ll clean up the mutated monsters here.

    "What do you think? it''s a good idea, right?"

    She blinked her light purple eyes and looked at garen with anticipation.

    Garen was speechless.

    Only God knew how Yuna had developed such a violent and brutal hobby.

    ording to Yuna herself, she enjoyed the feeling of the mutated monsters being reduced to particles by her Dragon Breath.

    "I don''t think that''s a good idea."

    Garen shook his head and rejected Yuna''s request.

    "Well, now that the mutated monsters are almost cleared, can we go back to the Noah continent?"

    "It''s too ufortable to sleep in the Dragon''s Nest here,"

    Yuna turned around and looked around, her eyes filled with disdain at the dragon''sir.

    Logically speaking, this Dragon''s Lair was much better than Yuna''s own Dragon''s Lair in theva demine.

    But she was right.

    With the legendary mutated monsters cleared, the territory on Kara was safe.

    Garen''s followers here were enough to deal with the remaining ordinary mutated monsters.

    However, garen decided to slowly move his base camp to Kara.

    This ce was about to be built into the main material ne belonging to the true dragons, and it was more suitable for the Dragon race to live here.

    He would not abandon the northern ice fields.

    However, his focus was on Kara.

    Hence, after some thought, garen said to Yuna, " "It''s time to return to the icy ins of the extreme north."

    however, we''re not going to rest in the ice ins of the extreme north. Instead, we''re going to collect all the wealth in the Dragon''s Nest in the ice ins of the extreme north and transfer it to Kara.

 Chapter 450 Recruiting Followers _3

    I''ll order my followers to rebuild the Dragon Nest here. It won''t be inferior to the immortal fortress.

    Not long after, garen began to gather his followers.

    Since they were going back to the Noah continent, they had to start dealing with theck of food on Kara.

    The forest created by the Green Dragons could produce a certain amount of food, but garen''s followers mainly ate meat, so they still needed to breed enough lower-level creatures for food. They couldn''t always summon wild beasts from the beast vige.

    "Kriqins, Fred, after returning to the Noah continent, I need you to lead the magic ship to the human world to do one thing."

    Garen said to the two human spell casters.

    "It''s my pleasure to serve you. May I know what''s the matter?"

    "To buy creatures that are easy to breed and rear," garen said in a deep voice,"to solve the food source of the kin."

    at the same time, capture more magical creatures, berserk species, and other creatures to Kara. Transport them to Kara through the magic ship, regardless of their strength or rarity. The goal is to increase the diversity of life in the territory.

    The two high-level spellcasters nodded and said, " "We understand,"

    The voice paused for a moment before garen continued, "  in addition, in my name as the eternal Dragon, recruit followers for me. As much as possible, focus on the spellcasters.

    Spell casters, even low-level spell casters, were very useful.

    The territory of Kara was rtivelyrge now, and it was impossible to abandon theva half-ne and the Arctic ice field. The territories that were distributed across the three worlds caused garen to be very short of followers.

    There were many legends about garen in the Noah continent.

    There were many creatures who admired the power of the legendary dragon, and countless creatures would be willing to pledge their allegiance to him if he said so.

    But ...

    Kriqins hesitated for a moment, then said, "  it''s easy to recruit followers with your prestige, but it''s a little difficult to recruit spellcasters as followers.

    Spellcasters were the most difficult group of people to deal with.

    The alpha n and the others had be garen''s followers due to great pressure. Under normal circumstances, even if they knew garen''s identity as a time Dragon the first time, although they would be amazed and in awe, there was a high probability that they would not regard him as their master.

    Garen''s expression was calm.  that''s why when you''re recruiting spell casters, you have to tell them that I have the legacy of strange machinery here. There''s also the opportunity to be a psionic Warlock.

    Wealth and knowledge.

    Spellcasters would always choose thetter.

    This would not necessarily move all spell casters, but it would definitely shake the minds of some spell casters who were stuck at a bottleneck.

    Next, garen carefully exined some of the things that the other two high-level spellcasters needed to do in the Noah continent.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    After everything was in ce.

    A few magic ships set sail amid waves of magic fluctuations.

    Garen used the ne teleportation spell and returned to the ice fields of the extreme north from Kara.

    The familiar snow and cold air blew against his face.

    Garen appeared at an altitude of ten thousand meters in the ice ins of the extreme north, his gaze sweeping across the snow white world below him.

    He didn''t go to his own territory directly. Instead, he flew toward the White Dragon Maiden.

    The White Dragon Maiden didn''t go to Kara.

    She was not strong enough, and there were a few Little Dragons dragging her down, so she stayed on the Noah continent.

    However, now that the situation on Kara had stabilized, garen nned to let the White Dragon Lady go to Kara as well.

    Most of the dragons on the Noah continent had gone to Kara and wanted to settle down there.

    This would cause the strength of the Noah continent''s dragon race to be greatly reduced in the future.

    As a result, it was inevitable that there would be a lot of things that targeted the dragons.

    With the White Dragondy''s bad nature and weak strength, it was easy for her to get into trouble on the Noah continent. Although garen was dissatisfied with the White Dragon Lady, he did not want to hear news of her getting into an ident.

    After settling most of the matters at hand, garen wanted to officially start a time travel.

    If not for Kara, he would have been searching for legendary treasures and powerful spells in other timelines.

    The Gate of Time and space had been fully charged.

    They were just waiting for garen to open it.

    In the biting cold wind, garen followed the time Mark''s senses and sped through the sky, like a silver stream of light, tearing through the thick clouds.

    In just a few minutes, he arrived at the White Dragon Lady''s Lair.

    In a group of snowy mountains.

    The auras of the White Dragon Maiden and her Dragon brothers and sisters were located on one of the snow mountains.

    Garen''s gaze flickered slightly, and a vast Dragon''s might was released.

    He waited quietly, and not long after, the White Dragon Maiden appeared in the snow and flew toward him.

 Chapter 451 The Advancing Empire (1)

    The White Dragondy''s eyes lit up the moment she saw garen.

    Very quickly, she appeared in front of garen.

    "After leaving for such a long time, I thought you had decided to abandon the northern ice fields and never return to the Noah continent."

    The White Dragon Maiden said with a joyful expression.

    Under normal circumstances, garen would not leave the icy ins of the extreme north for too long. When he was heading to other main material worlds, he would use the ne teleportation spell to return to the icy ins of the extreme north to take a look from time to time to prevent any unexpected situations from happening.

    On this trip to Kara, he had not returned to the ice fields of the extreme north because he had to clear out the mutated monsters.

    He had left for quite a long time.

    Garen didn''t waste his breath on the White Dragon Lady.

    "Pack up the treasures in your Dragon''s Nest, then I''ll take you to Kara," he said directly.

    With the White Dragondy''s strength, she was unable to open the dimension portal. Without garen to guide her, she would miss the first time the Dragon God opened the portal on arge scale. It would take many years before she had the opportunity to leave the Noah continent and head to the main material world that belonged to the Dragon race.

    After hearing garen''s words, the White Dragon Maiden was slightly stunned.

    Soon, she came back to her senses, and her expression immediately became excited.

    "That''s great. If it wasn''t for the Dragon cubs, I would have gone to Kara with the other Dragons."

    As long as they were an adult dragon or even a teenager, they would have a strong desire to open up their own territory and head to a vast new Prime Material ne. This was a great temptation to them.

    "Alright, go and pack up your Dragon Nest."

    The White Dragon Maiden blinked her eyes, and after thinking for a while, she said to garen in a serious tone, " "You see, Kara is so dangerous. Why don''t we leave Hill, Charles, and the others on the Noah continent?"

    "At their current age, they should be able to survive on their own."

    without my protection, they can live well in the icy ins of the extreme north.

    "I don''t think they want to live in my territory forever."

    Garen was at a loss for words.

    The White Dragon Maiden was always thinking of throwing away the Dragon whelps.

    "You can choose to stay with them in the ice ins of the extreme north, or take them with you to Kara."

    Garen said in an unquestionable tone.

    The White Dragon Maiden shook her head in regret.

    "Alright, alright, I''ll take them with me."

    but in a few years, they''ll leave the Dragon Whelp stage and be young dragons. At that time, I''ll have to let them leave my territory with a legitimate reason.

    This time, garen did not say anything.

    The young dragon was about to start an independent adventure to survive.

    The Dragon Lady''s protection period was during the young and young dragon stages.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Only a few chromatic dragons with extremely bad personalities would want to drive young or even young dragons out of their homes.

    This was simply murder!

    Garen shook his head, trying to get rid of the past from his mind. After taking a deep breath of the cold air of the Northern Ice Field, he gradually calmed down.

    However, the White Dragon Maiden was still an eyesore to him.

    Yet, this fellow didn''t even have the slightest bit of insight.

    After that, the White Dragon Maiden returned to the Dragon''s Nest. After packing up the small amount of treasures in her nest, she flew out of the Dragon''s Nest on the snow Mountain with a few young dragons.

    "You guys go to the ice cliff territory, I''ll go first."

    After garen gave his instructions, he pped his dragon wings gently and stirred up a gust of wind. His huge body disappeared from the eyes of the White dragons in an instant.

    Very quickly, garen arrived at the sky above the ice cliff territory.

    The imperishable fortress that stood silently in the wind and snow appeared in garen''s vision.

    Around the fortress were some of their followers who had remained in the icy ins of the extreme north.

    At the bottom of the ice cliff, one could see the dark Frost Giants with their eyes closed, leaning against the steep cliff without moving. Garen did not bring along Balton when he went to Kara, because arge amount of his wealth was concentrated in the fortress ir. If there were any bold guys who took advantage of the fact that there were no guards here, they would not be able to defend against the powerful legendary creatures with just the maze.

    He still did not intend to bring Balton along this time.

    Garen only wanted to shift the core of his territory to Kara, he did not want topletely abandon the icy ins of the extreme north.

    A portion of their followers would also stay here.

    Immediately, garen returned to the inside of the fortress.

    They had just entered the dragon''sir, and they were greeted with magical gemstones of different attributes. equipment and items that glowed with elemental spirit light, as well as precious metals with gorgeous colors ... Garen''s treasures emitted a mesmerizing glow as they filled the fortress ir. He could not help but want to sleep here before leaving.

    Garen held back this thought.

    The dimensional space opened.

    Under the influence of the magic power, countless treasures flowed into the dimensional space like a long river of treasures.

    As time passed, the glow of the treasures inside the nest became dimmer.

    With garen''s current strength, the dimensional space he opened was almost full.

    He closed the dimensional space and looked at the dragon''sir, which had suddenly be much shallower and thus appeared extremely spacious.

    There was also a shallowyer of treasure scattered on the ground.

    Garen did not continue to take more.

    He woulde back asionally.

    Due to his various experiences in this snow-white world, garen had an inseparable feeling for the icy ins of the extreme north.

    Garen nned to hoard more of the treasures in thisirter on. If it wasn''t for the fact that his treasures couldn''t fill up different Dragonirs at the same time, he wouldn''t have taken most of them away.

 Chapter 452 The Empires Attack (2)

    He left the Dragon Lair.

    Garen flew to the top of the immortal fortress.

    He stood quietly at the highest point, his gaze piercing through the wind and snow, sweeping over every inch of the territory below.

    The endless snowfield, the wild beasts that fought each other for survival, and the asional pine forest ... These familiar scenes slowly entered garen''s field of vision.

    "Master."

    "Halius greets you."

    With a slight fluctuation, the Crystal Skull appeared in the air.

    The Crystal Skull paused and said, "  during the days you left, an uninvited guest arrived at the icy ins of the extreme north.

    An uninvited guest?

    Garen''s eyes focused.

    "Who is it?"

    "A legendary Moon Elf," the Crystal Skull immediately replied.

    Moon Elf ...

    "What did it do in the icy ins of the extreme north?"

    The Crystal Skull swayed in the air and said, " "Halius isn''t clear about this."

    Next, the Crystal Skull told garen what had happened.

    a month after you left, on a cold night with a bright moon, the moon elves rode their warhorses across the skies of the northern ice fields, and it seemed ... He''s looking for something."

    when it passed by the sky above the maze, I was instinctively alerted by the blood of the high Elves.

    however, I didn''t act rashly. Instead, I contracted the maze domain and tried my best to conceal myself. Fortunately, I wasn''t discovered.

    Halius''s original form was the skull of a High Elf, and it had been activated by the blood of a legendary moonlight Knight. If such a magical tool was discovered by the elves, they would definitely be furious.

    Garen furrowed his brows and fell into deep thought.

    The other party was most likely from the elven Kingdom, or perhaps they hade to the ice ins of the extreme north to investigate the cause of thest moonlight Knight''s death. Whether it was his identity as a High Elf or a legendary creature, it was destined that the elven Kingdom would not let the death of the moonlight Knight go.

    "Maybe he''s here to find me."

    "It''s a pity that I didn''t encounter it directly."

    "Otherwise, Halius''s ability could have been further enhanced."

    Garen did not have a good impression of the elves.

    "I know, you''ve done well,"

    Garen praised the Crystal Skull.

    This was the advantage of having an intelligence on magic tools. If it did not have intelligence, it would definitely be discovered by the moon elves, and garen would have lost a magic tool.

    "Thank you for your acknowledgment."

    The Crystal Skull spun a few rounds and said happily.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Garen thought for a moment, stretched out his Dragon w, and held the Crystal Skull between his sharp ws.

    With a thought, the maze domain that covered the ice cliff territory began to shrink.

    Buzzzzzz!

    It was as if an invisible wind had swept past. At the same time, the huge energy curtain in the shape of a bowl shrank rapidly, and waspletely absorbed into the Crystal Skull in the blink of an eye.

    After losing the maze domain, the icy creatures that were used to it looked around in confusion. They felt that there was a strange change in their surroundings.

    "Let''s take him to Kara first."

    Garen decided to take the Crystal Skull away.

    He was unable to split himself up, and the strength of his followers was not enough to resist the moonlight Knights. If other moonlight Knightsnded on the Northern Ice Field while he was not around and discovered the existence of the Crystal Skull, the consequences would not be what garen wanted to see.

    The idea of increasing the power of his followers appeared in garen''s mind again.

    He was getting stronger and stronger, and the enemies he encountered were also getting stronger and stronger, because those who were not strong were not qualified to be garen''s enemies.

    However, the speed at which garen''s followers ''strength increased was too slow.

    In the absence of new blood, the difference in strength between the followers and garen would only grow bigger and bigger, until it was so big that it could not help him at all.

    He had also considered this aspect when he agreed to ept rockvader as the Lord of the Royal Court.

    The legendary giant Dragons that joined the Dragon Court would not be his subordinates, but as members of the Dragon Court, they could be considered subordinates, and could be mobilized when garen needed them.

    Not long after, the White Dragon Maiden arrived at the ice cliff territory with the three little Dragons.

    During this process, garen exined some things to take note of to the families of the Arctic tundra, and left behind a high-grademunication crystal that could contact him across nes.

    "Are we leaving now?"

    The White Dragon Ladynded beside garen and turned around to look at the snowy scenery of the icy ins of the extreme north.

    Unlike garen, she could not travel to and from different worlds through the ne teleportation spell. Once she left, she would not easily return to the northern ice fields.

    Garen nodded.  if there''s nothing else, I''ll take you to Kara.

    The White Dragon Maiden retracted her gaze and tossed her memories of the northern ice fields to the back of her mind.  sure, sure. I''m already sick of this ce. I''ve long wanted to try a different environment.

    Immediately after, garen constructed the ne teleportation spell and opened the teleportation door.

    The White Dragon Maiden brought a few young dragons and entered the dimension portal one after another. Every time one of them entered, garen could feel arge consumption of his magic power and mental strength. This was the reason whyrge-scale transportation required the use of magic ships.

    It wasn''t that the nar teleportation spell couldn''t be used, but it consumed too much of the spell''s energy.

    Even legendary spellcasters couldn''t take away too many people at once through dimension teleportation.

    Garen turned his head to look at the scenery of the ice ins of the extreme north again, then moved his body and instantly passed through the dimension portal.

    ..............

    Kara.

    The White Dragon Maiden and the three young dragons, who had just arrived, looked around curiously, sizing up thepletely different scenery of Kara and the ice ins in the extreme north.

 Chapter 453 The Advancing Empire (3)

    "There are still many ownerlessnds on Kara."

    let''s find a ce not far from here to build our territory. The remaining mutated monsters are not much of a threat.

    After hearing garen''s words, the White Dragon Maiden hesitated.

    She stammered for a moment, and finally gritted her teeth and made up her mind. Under garen''s gaze, she opened her mouth and said, "  well, I think it''s really troublesome to build a territory. Garen, let me stay in your territory, I can work for you.

    The White Dragon Maiden didn''t hesitate anymore.

    I, salia, am powerful, intelligent, and lucky ... I''ll definitely be a legendary White Dragon in the future. With me helping you take care of your territory, you can bepletely at ease."

    Garen looked at the White Dragon Lady from head to toe.

    Other than the fact that she was lucky, garen did not agree with her on any other part of her shameless praise.

    However, if the White Dragon Maiden stayed in his territory, she would not be able to cause any trouble under garen''s watch. This would save garen a lot of trouble, and he was indeed in need of manpower to take care of arge territory.

    I''ll hand over a portion of my followers and territories to youter.

    "But, can I trust you?"

    After hearing garen''s words, the White Dragon Maiden immediately raised her head proudly and said, " "Who am I? I''m salia, the most outstanding White Dragon in the Northern Ice Field, no, the Noah continent. Of course, you can trust me. "

    Garen shook his head and sighed as he looked at the White Dragon Maiden.

    you know how I manage my territory and my followers. You know what to do and what not to do.

    "If I''m satisfied with your performance, I''ll give you a lot of treasure in the future."

    "If I can''t ... Don''t me me for being heartless."

    Garen gave the White Dragon Maiden an empty promise, and at the same time, gave her a warning.

    "Don''t worry, don''t you know me?"

    The White Dragon Queen waved her ws, indicating that she waspletely reliable.

    "Alright, go and choose your own territory."

    Garen sent the White Dragon Lady away.

    He flew into the sky and quickly arrived at a towering mountain in his territory.

    On the steep and craggy mountain peak, many of garen''s followers could be seen excavating the rocks, going in and out. In the midst of the dust and nking sounds, they were breathing fire to build a new Dragon Nest for garen.

    This position was chosen by garen. He liked the feeling of having a panoramic view of the earth from a high ce.

    A faint ripple appeared in the air.

    Yuna, who was invisible, came to garen''s side.

    "You''ve brought back all the treasures of the ice ins of the extreme north?"

    She asked with an expectant tone.

    Garen nodded.

    after the Dragon''s Nest ispleted, fill it with treasures. It''ll be enough to bury your body.

    Yuna usually did not lie on the surface of theke when she slept. ording to her habits, she had to bury herself under theke and expose her pair of dragon horns. It was a rather ritualistic act.

    "That''s great."

    Yuna cheered.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Garen and Yunanded on the peak of a mountain, looking at their followers who were busy building the Dragon''s Nest.

    Due to garen''s existence, in order to show off their hard work in front of him, the followers here worked even harder, each and every one of them fighting to work as if they were on steroids.

    "The Lord of the Dragon Court? wow, that sounds pretty good."

    Yuna blinked and let out a gasp of surprise after learning about the Dragon Court.

    "Take me with you. I want to join the Dragon Court too. You can be the Lord of the Dragon Court, and I''ll be ... Eh, what should I be?"

    Yuna thought hard.

    since you want to join, the Royal Court naturally won''t refuse a legendary dragon. As for what you want to be, we''ll talk about itter. The Royal Court hasn''t been officially established yet, so there''s no specific division of ranks among its members.

    Yuna nodded.

    "No matter what, I won''t listen to other Dragons."

    "I''ll only listen to you. You can do as you see fit."

    Yuna was already used to garen making the decisions when she was with him. This energy dragon girl did not have much ambition, nor did she give out orders. She did not have the obsession to be a leader, and she felt that it was enough as long as she was happy andfortable.

    Under the light breeze and the setting sun, the two legendary dragons were chatting andughing.

    After some time.

    Garen, who was still chatting andughing with Yuna, suddenly put on a serious expression and kept the smile on his dragon face.

    Rumble ... Rumble ...

    With a slight force, therge rock under the dragon''s w shattered and rolled down.

    Yuna noticed his strange reaction and asked, " "What''s wrong?"

    the second Empire of imaska. They are locating the imaska ring.

    Garen''s left wrist glowed with a nine-colored light.

    Imaska''s magic ring appeared and left garen''s wrist, hovering quietly in the air.

    master, I''m trying my best to cut off my connection with the other imaska artifacts.

    "However, I can''tpletely cut off this connection."

    based on the progress of the imaska Second Empire, they will be able to lock onto this main material world in two days at most.

    At this moment, the imaska ring had be the main skeleton of garen''s Gate of spacetime. It was a legendary item of utmost importance to him.

    imaska Second Empire ... Even if the dragons of Kara worked together, they would probably not be a match for the strange machine Empire."

    Garen frowned.

    From the strange machinist captives, garen had already understood the general strength of the imaska Second Empire.

    Thousands of legends were not something that the dragons here could resist.

    It was impossible for them to invade this ce with the entire country''s strength, but as long as they only had a small portion, the Kara''s dragon n would still be unable to resist.

    why don''t I trouble senior Natalie? "

    Yuna suggested.

    With garen''s and Yuna''s current strength, they would not be able to deal with such a huge strange machine Empire if they did not shake up their people.

 Chapter 454 Heading To The Ancient Imaska Empire_1

    "No need for now."

    Faced with Yuna''s suggestion, garen shook his head and said.

    Garen was actually not that nervous about the trouble that wasing.

    This was only natural.

    Although he was not willing to use time Dragon countercurrent to summon his future self, garen would not be stingy with using time Dragon countercurrent if he had no other choice. Furthermore, the imaska Second Empire was after the imaska ring, which was garen''s equipment, so it was not appropriate to trouble the immemorial energy Dragon directly.

    "Let''s think of any other way."

    if there really isn''t any, we can wait for the second Empire of imaska toe over and use time Dragon countercurrent to snatch their other secret weapons.

    Garen thought to himself.

    He looked at the imaska ring and pondered.

    However, after a few seconds, garen''s eyes moved, and he held the imaska ring in his Dragon w.

    Within the imaska magic ring, the power of time and energy intertwined with each other. Circles of strange machinery and magic runes formed the inner ring and were closely connected to the imaska magic ring. Together, they bound the power of time and energy, forming garen''s door of time and space.

    if I go to other timelines, the connection between the imaska Second Empire and the ring of magic will be directly cut off by the river of time.

    Garen did not believe that the imaska Second Empire had the ability to locate other timelines.

    Even if they did, they didn''t have the means to travel through time and space.

    With this in mind, garen asked imaska''s magic ring.

    the first time I traveled through time and space, I lost contact with the other imaska artifacts.

    it only appeared again after returning to the main timeline.

    Garen called the timeline he was in as the main timeline. Only in this timeline did he have a deep connection with the river of time. The rivers of time in the other timelines were unfamiliar to garen as they did not belong to him.

    After getting the answer from imaska''s ring, garen nodded slightly.

    He had originally nned to use the dimensional portal to go to another timeline after dealing with the matters on Kara. It was not just a simple attempt like thest time, but to travel in another timeline for a period of time to search for the knowledge and items he wanted.

    Now that the fleet of the second Empire of imaska was about to attack, garen''s n had to be brought forward.

    Once he used the Gate of Time and space, no matter how imaska Second Empire located it, they would not be able to cross the timeline to find the location of imaska''s Ring of Power, and would not pose a threat to Kara. Moreover, the flow of time in the other timelines was different from the main timeline, so garen could stay in the other timelines for a longer period of time to find a way to deal with therge magic ships.

    As for where they were heading to ...

    Garen''s mind whirred, and ideas quickly formed in his mind.

    The ancient imaska Empire!

    Since the main body of the Gate of Time and space was the imaska ring, using the imaska ring as the anchor point to open the Gate of Time and space was the most suitable thing for garen at the moment. Moreover, garen was very interested in the other secret weapons. He could seize the imaska secret weapon at the time when the ancient imaska Empire was about to decline.

    At that time, he would use the secret weapon of ancient imaska to deal with the second imaska Empire.

    When they saw that garen had a full set of imaska secret weapons in his hands, their expressions would definitely be quite interesting.

    "Yuna, I''ve decided to perform another space-time warp."

    in other timelines, the second Empire of imaska willpletely lose contact with the secret weapon.

    Garen told Yuna his thoughts.

    "There''s no need to hide from them. We''re not afraid."

    if the imaska Second Empire dares toe, I''ll directly ask the strength Dragon elders for help.

    Yuna blinked as she spoke.

    With a powerful elder backing her up, Yuna thought that it would be fine to let the second Empire of imaskae directly. After all, once they came, they would not be facing garen and Yuna, but at least an adult time Dragon and ancient dragon strength Dragon.

    Garen shook his head.  I''ve been nning to go to other timelines to take a look. Even if there''s nothing about the imaska Second Empire, I''ll still go.

    moreover, I want to use my own strength to let this strange machine Empire know the consequences of provoking us.

    Garen had always felt that time Dragon countercurrent was not omnipotent.

    In the future, there might be enemies that were powerful enough to interrupt time Dragon reverse flow''s activation.

    He didn''t want to rely too much on time Dragon reverse flow''s strength.

    This was a trump card that he would only use when he had no other choice. Garen would not use time Dragon countercurrent to solve every problem he encountered, as this would only cause him to lose his ability to deal with the crisis.

    "I understand."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Yuna nodded.

    "In any case, if it doesn''t work, I''ll ask the elders for help."

    She said indifferently.

    Since they had a way to cover their tracks, garen and Yuna had the confidence to make their own attempts.

    After some thought, Yuna asked curiously,"Can you take me with you?"

    I''ve never been to other timelines.

    Garen shook his head.  with the current energy of the Gate of Time and space, I''m afraid it''s not enough for the two of us to travel to a different timeline at the same time.

    However, the Gate of Time and space did not consume much energy to go to the past a few years ago.

    However, to go to the ancient imaska Empire thousands of years ago, with the imaska ring as the anchor point for the Gate of Time and space, the energy of the Gate of Time and space was only barely enough for garen, a Dragon.

    That was why garen needed more imaska magic rings.

    Now, he needed the help of external objects to travel through time and space. More imaska magic rings could be used to amodate more time power and energy, allowing him to go to a more distant era.

    "Alright, I''ll stay on Kara and guard your territory."

    A smile appeared on garen''s face, and he said, " "Then I''ll have to trouble you."

    "Why are you still being so polite with me?"

    Yuna blinked as she spoke.

    pay attention to the summoning array of the beast vige. This kind of array won''tst long. If The Guardian beast of the beast vige jumps out and causes trouble before the array closes, you can just deal with it as you see fit.

    Yuna nodded and said confidently, " "With me here, you don''t need to worry about the safety of the territory."

    Immediately, garen contacted rockvader.

    He told rockvader that he would be leaving Kara for a while and that there was no need to rush the establishment of the Royal Court.

    As the mutated monsters on Kara had almost been eliminated, it was in urgent need of construction and vigorous operation. Rockvader agreed with garen''s words. He nned to wait until the situation on Kara was more stable and the true dragons had settled down their forces before officially starting the formation of the Royal Court.

    Before that.

    They could first transform Kara while perfecting their concept of the Dragon Court.

    After contacting rockvader, garen told his followers that he would be leaving Kara for a period of time, and asked them to do their best to build the territory. When he returned, he did not want to see a barren and disorderly territory.

    As for how long he would be gone, garen felt that he would not be gone for too long.

    Through the replenishment efficiency of the power of time, he could roughly estimate the difference in the flow of time between the other timelines and the main timeline. From this, he could determine the time that had passed in the main timeline. When he returned, he would not find out that many years had passed and that Yuna had already be an adult.

    This was because the imaska Second Empire had already located the imaska ring.

    Garen did not waste any more time on Kara.

    After he was done with his tasks, garen flew up to the clouds thousands of meters high in the sky.

    The silver Dragon stretched out its ws as it stood between the biting wind and the rolling clouds.

    Hu!

    The imaska ring flew out from the Dragon w''s wrist, perpendicr to the ground, and quietly hovered in front of garen.

    With a thought from garen, the diameter of imaska''s ring began to expand.

    In just a breath''s time, a strange light screen that was surrounded by the power of time and energy appeared in garen''s vision, enough to amodate his huge body.

    the ancient imaska Empire.

    "Faerun continent."

    Garen looked at the opened gate of time and space, his eyes squinting slightly.

    This was a powerful main material world that had given birth to more than one magic Empire. With garen''s strength, he would still be one of the most powerful creatures in the timeline of this main material world. However, it would be unrealistic to say that he could sweep through the Faerun continent.

    Garen lowered his head and looked at the surface of Kara before retracting his gaze.

    The next moment, a silver light shed.

    The silver Dragon passed through the ring-shaped suspended dimensional door and disappeared from the main timeline.

    The river of time flowed quietly across the sky, not showing any strange changes due to the departure of the Dragon of Time.

 Chapter 455 The Great Arcanist (1)

    Faerun continent.

    In the North.

    Berserk Summit, arge gathering ce of beastmen in Faerun continent.

    Surrounding a huge mountain peak that was nearly 5000 meters tall, there was an endless dense forest, a winding river, Hills and marsnds, and ... There were countless orc tribes.

    On the Faerun continent, the barbaric beastmen were synonymous with bandits.

    They didn''t produce anything, but ran around the Earth in a brutal and terrifying way of plundering. They were like a group ofwless bandits, snatching the wealth and territory of other civilizations.

    Plundering other races to strengthen themselves was the main way for beastmen to develop.

    Every orc was a natural warrior. There were also powerful professions such as shamans, Wizards, and wolf riders. Many living races were suffering because of the orcs ''plundering, but they didn''t have the strength topete with the orcs. Therefore, they had no choice but to give up their own territories and homes, and left their homes under the power of the orcs.

    However, this situation ended here.

    This was because the orcs had provoked an even more terrifying enemy.

    As the space rippled violently, huge magic flywheels with hundreds of figures standing silently flew out of the portal.

    &Nbsp; Weng Weng Weng!

    On the ground with the berserk Summit as the center, arge number of teleportation gates were also opened one after another. Heavily armored, burly human warriors were constantlying out from them, killing their way towards the orc tribe from all directions.

    The heavy and powerful footsteps caused the ground to shake violently.

    kill all these dirty and cruel wild beasts! Leave no one alive!

    Grand Arcanist ¨¦olume, who was the leader of the berserk Summit Army and was on a magic flywheel, gave the order in a deep voice as he exuded a bright elemental light.

    The moment he received the order.

    Thousands of Arcanists began to cast magic.

    They showed no mercy and poured powerful arcane spells down on the orcs with indifferent expressions.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    mes, lightning, gales, ice ... Arcane magic of different attributes destroyed patches of forest.

    The beastmen who lived there were buried along with the forest in the deadly brilliance of the spells.

    The berserk Summit was the gathering ce of the orcs.

    However, this was actually the rear of the beastmen. The most powerful and elite troops of the beastmen were not stationed at the berserk Summit. Moreover, this was the first time that the teleportation spell was used. The beastmen here were caught off guard by the surprise attack of the human army, and they suffered heavy casualties.

    One by one, the orcs were either turned into ashes by the violent spells or were beheaded by the warrior''s sharp sword.

    The beastmen''s counterattack was insignificant.

    As time passed, the beastmen slowly revealed looks of despair.

    Surrounded by the raging fire and human warriors, some orcs knelt on the ground and gave their hope of survival to their faith.

    the great God of orcs, your believers are being attacked by despicable humans.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    blood and fire covered the earth.

    your loyal believers pray to you to bestow your great divine power and grant your believers the power to kill all these despicable humans!

    The orcs ''prayers echoed in the sky above berserk peak.

    Most of the Arcanists in the sky understood thenguage of orcs. They listened to the orcs ''prayers before they died, but their expressions were indifferent. They didn''t waver at all, and they cast their spells faster and more ruthlessly.

    However, after a few breaths, his expression suddenly changed.

    His eyes were solemn as he looked up at a certain spot in the sky.

    will the God of orcs really respond to the prayers of these guys? "

    Gods generally did not interfere with the struggles of the main material world.

    The Grand Arcanist, who was more than 150 years old, did not believe in gods. He thought that the so-called gods were just creatures that had more powerful strength. However, not believing in gods did not stop ioram from feeling a deep fear of the power of gods.

    The magic power on the staff surged and condensed.

    The Arcanists on the flywheel tform moved in unison.

    They were preparing the spells they were good at, even if the other party was the incarnation of a god.

    At the same time.

    With the violent fluctuations of space, under the wild cheers of the orcs and the slightly nervous gazes of the Arcanists, a huge figure came out of nowhere and gradually took shape from an illusory body.

    "Don''t act rashly."

    Looking at the behemoth in his vision, eol¨¦m was slightly stunned. He then restrained his Arcanists.

    The sudden appearance in the sky above the battlefield had nothing to do with the orcs.

    It was a Dragon.

    It was a giant dragon with a body length of 47 meters and a wingspan of nearly 60 meters.

    The shining silver scales, the four wriggling dragon horns, the strong limbs, and the Rings of ck scales ... When the silver Dragon descended into this world, he did not take the initiative to release the Dragon might of the giant dragon.

    However, its body, which was muchrger than the magic tform under the Arcanists ''feet, naturally exuded a strong and soul-stirring pressure.

    Since he did not know which side the silver Dragon was on.

    The chaotic battlefield fell into a brief calm due to the appearance of the silver Dragon.

    "Mm ... Where is this ce?"

    "The elemental energy here seems to be a little off."

    Garen spread his dragon wings, blocking the light from the sun and forming a shadow outline on the ground.

    He used the imaska ring as an anchor point for space-time transmission. As soon as he arrived at this new timeline, he keenly noticed the strange situation of the elemental energy in the air. The elemental energy here was intertwined in an orderly manner, as if it was an omnipresent magicwork.

 Chapter 456 The Great Arcanist (2)

    With a single thought, garen could easily mobilize the magic elements through this magicwork.

    "This is the magic, right?"

    a magic that can make casting easier and more convenient.

    Garen reacted and thought to himself.

    He had read about the romantic Pdins before. They had an introduction to Faerun continent, and the term magic was mentioned.

    The magic was a God with great divine power, the authority of the goddess of magic.

    The elemental energy in the air here wasn''t as chaotic and disorderly as in the Noah continent. Spellcasters had to spend a lot of effort to sort out the elemental energy before they could construct spells. With the existence of the magic, the threshold to be a spellcaster would be greatly reduced.

    are those the humans of the ancient imaska Empire? "

    Garen''s gaze swept across the human mages and Warriors below.

    With just a nce, he shook his head slightly and rejected his previous idea.

    He did not see any strange machinery.

    There were no strange machinists here.

    there was an error in the teleportation. This should be Faerun continent, but it might not be within the ancient imaska Empire.

    Garen thought about his current situation.

    It was just like how there would be a certain amount of error when using the ne teleportation spell.

    His space-time transmission had errors as well, and it was a double error of time and location. However, with the imaska ring as an anchor point, the error would not be too big.

    "I need more information about Faerun continent."

    Garen thought to himself.

    He knew about the Prime Material ne, but his understanding of it was far from enough.

    At the same time.

    The legendary spellcaster with the most powerful aura among the humans and orcs looked at garen and said in dragonnguage, " "Mighty true dragon, may I ask what is your purpose ining here?"

    At this moment, ioram could sense an unfathomable power from the silver Dragon in his field of vision.

    If he was here to help the orcs, it was definitely not good news for the human army.

    Around the berserk Summit, the human warriors were still brandishing their sharp weapons, engaging in a life-or-death battle with the orcs. As for the Arcanists in the sky, as they were on guard against garen''s arrival, a portion of them focused their attention on garen and did not continue to rain spells on the orcs.

    This gave the orcs some breathing space.

    However, that was all.

    The silver Dragon looked down and said to their leader under the watchful eyes of the human Arcanists, " "You guys continue, I''m just passing by."

    After saying that, the silver Dragon watched the battle with great interest as a spectator in the wind.

    "There are a lot of spellcasters here."

    Garen sized up the Arcanists ''figures.

    There were more than ten thousand Warriors on the ground, and about a thousand spellcasters in the sky.

    Putting the quality aside, the number of more than a thousand spell casters made garen a little shocked.

    Under normal circumstances, it was impossible for such arge Army to have so many spellcasters.

    At the same time, when he found out that garen was not the Savior of the orcs, ioram''s heart rxed a little. However, he still remained vignt against this powerful Silver Dragon.

    "Continue to attack!"

    "Don''t let any of the orcs go."

    After receiving the order from ioram, the Arcanists released their spells without holding back.

    The beastmen''s casualties were increasing rapidly.

    The Grand Arcanist, who had legendary strength in garen''s eyes, took a deep breath.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Thick magic power burst out from his small human body.

    As he recited the obscure incantation, garen could clearly feel the vibration of the magic around him. Countless elemental energies were connected to the Grand Arcanist through the magic.

    10-circle legendary arcane spell-mountain-splitting spell!

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Amidst the earth-shattering sound, the towering berserk peak began to shake violently.

    At the same time.

    The 5,000-meter-tall mountain seemed to have been affected by an irresistible force, and terrifying cracks appeared on the mountain. The cracks even extended to the ground, and countless orcs were swallowed up.

    And this spell was not over yet.

    Crash!

    The magic trembled violently, and then, under the despairing eyes of the orcs and the yearning eyes of the other Arcanists, half of the mountain on the mountainside shattered from the inside out.

    Under the cover of endless dust, huge rocks flew up one after another like countless small meteorites, drawing dangerous and fatal arcs in the air. Carrying destructive kic energy, they fell to the surrounding earth like scattered flowers.

    Thump thump thump!

    The ground shattered, and deep pits appeared continuously.

    For a time, dull rumbles that soared to the sky were endless.

    The beastmen were drowned by the flood formed by the copse of the mountain.

    As for the human warriors, while the Grand Arcanist was preparing his spells, they had already been taken to the sky by other Arcanists using spells such as Featherfall, away from the deadlynd.

    When the aftermath of the spell gradually stopped ...

    There were also some orcs with extremely strong vitality who struggled out of the countless gravel.

    However, what awaited them were the des of human soldiers.

    Garen looked at the broken mountain peak, his face full of surprise.

    The power of this guy''s spell was much stronger than garen had expected.

    "Is it because of the magic?"

    The silver Dragon closed its eyes and carefully sensed the magicwork between heaven and earth.

    With the magic, it was easier for spell casters to mobilize elemental energy, and the power of the spells they could construct was greatly enhanced.

    Huu ... A small fireball appeared between garen''s dragon ws.

    Oh, the fire elemental energy in it has indeed increased.

    Garen blinked his eyes and ignited the small fireball.

    Pfft!

    In the midst of the subtle explosion, garen felt the power of the fireball spell. It was at least three times stronger than the fireball spell he had cast on Noah continent and Kara.

    "The magic is a good thing."

    "But it seems like legendary spells will cause some damage to the weave."

    Garen''s eyes shone with elemental light, and he saw the magicwork between the sky and the earth.

    He saw that the magic connected to him had some signs of breaking due to ioram''s legendary spell, but it was repaired in the blink of an eye.

    At the same time.

    After annihting the orcs here, the Grand Arcanist raised his head again and stared at the silver Dragon in the sky.

    "Your Excellency true dragon, may I know where you are from?"

    what''s the matter? " asked ioram as he flew into the sky, wrapped in the light of magic, and stopped in front of garen with a friendly expression.

 Chapter 457 The Growing Netheril (1)

    Garen did not leave immediately, but stayed to watch the battle between humans and orcs.

    He wasn''t really in the mood, so he became a bystander.

    Garen wanted to get some information about Faerun from the Arcanist in front of him.

    The main material world where the Faerun continent was located was not as small as the Noah continent. Without knowing the location, garen would need a long time to search for the ancient imaska Empire without any aim.

    Garen didn''t want to waste his time and energy on unnecessary searching.

    After hearing the Grand Arcanist''s question, garen grinned slightly, indicating that he had no ill intentions.

    "Ie from another Prime Material ne."

    The silver Dragon replied under the surprised gaze of ioram.

    At the same time, garen said to the Grand Arcanist, "  I''ve just arrived in the Prime Material ne. I don''t know much about this world.

    At the same time, just as garen opened his mouth to speak to ioram ...

    The river of time started to move.

    However, in the blink of an eye, a brand new timeline appeared, and garen lost the deep connection with the main timeline. He could clearly feel that the speed at which he was absorbing the power of time had decreased by many times.

    as expected, when I have an impact on the future, no matter big or small, I will open up a new timeline.

    Garen looked up at the river of time that stretched across the sky and shook his head slightly.

    At the same time, the Grand Arcanist followed garen''s gaze and looked up at the sky.

    However, the changes in the timeline were clearly not something he could detect.

    In ioram''s vision, other than the wind and clouds in the sky and the orange-yellow sun, there was nothing else worth paying attention to.

    Garen retracted his gaze and looked at ioram.

    His gaze was calm as he said slowly,"powerful spell caster, would you be willing to exin to me some of the situation in the main material world?" Of course, I know the principle of equivalent exchange. You can also obtain knowledge about the other Prime Material ne from me. "

    Powerhouses had a better understanding of the Prime Material ne than most living beings.

    Garen wanted to know more about Faerun. In garen''s eyes, the twenty-six creature level ¨¦olme was the perfect target. He was not stronger than garen and would not make garen feel threatened. He was also not weak and would have a unique and clear understanding of the main material world.

    Ioram was already more than 150 years old.

    He was wearing a dark blue Mage robe with twisted magic runes and patterns of the sun, moon, and stars on it. These runes and patterns were flowing slowly and interweaved into a strange scene.

    His face was already rather old.

    Around his eyes, which were filled with the light of wisdom, obvious wrinkles could be seen.

    If a human spell caster did not use special means, even a legendary spell caster would not have a long lifespan. At this time, ioram was already considered an old man among the spell casters. Most of the Arcanists who attacked the orcs with him were ioram''s disciples.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    so you''re a guest from another Prime Material ne.

    under garen''s gaze, ¨¦olme smiled and said, "  I''m also looking forward to the knowledge of spells in the other world. I think we can have some friendly exchanges.

    my name is ¨¦olmy, a Grand Arcanist of Netheril.

    Netheril?

    When he heard this word, garen was slightly stunned.

    He knew that the Netheril Empire also existed on the Faerun continent, but he did not expect that he would arrive in Netheril''snd when he had just arrived in the Prime Material ne.

    Could it be that the destruction of the ancient imaska Empire had something to do with the nellrell Empire?

    Garen only knew a little about Faerun continent.

    "The Netheril Empire?"

    Garen asked in a questioning tone.

    Eolmy was slightly taken aback, and then he smiled helplessly.   you must be joking, Sir. Ourherreal is just an ordinary country in Faerun continent. We are far from being worthy of the name of an Empire.

    It was an ordinary country. It seemed thatherreal had not yet reached its glorious and powerful moment.

    Garen thought to himself.

    however, the Netheril Empire that you speak of is also the goal that I, ioram, am fighting for.

    I believe that one day,herreal will be an important word that can not be ignored in Faerun continent.

    The Grand Arcanist had a faint smile on his face.

    He believed in himself, in the Arcanists of Netheril, and in the future of Netheril.

    "I''ll wait and see."

    Garen smiled.

    He knew the future ofher. It was destined to be a powerful and brilliant magic Empire. However, there was no Eternal Magic Empire in this world. Only gods and godlike powers were eternal.

    In the long time dimension.

    The glory of the Netheril Empire was like that of the alfatia Empire. They were all fleeting sparks, and there were many such sparks.

    At this time, the rest of the Arcanists and human soldiers continued to clean up the battlefield.

    Ioram''s eyes lit up with the light of magic. He observed his surroundings to prevent any idents from happening whilemunicating with garen.

 Chapter 458 The Growing Netheril (2)

    "I''m very interested in Arcana."

    it''s simr to the spell-casting system I''ve mastered, but it''s also different.

    Garen and ¨¦olme were exchanging arcane spells and the spells that garen had mastered.

    protection, curses, evocation ... Eight big sects."

    "A very fine division of spells."

    After hearing about the different schools of magic, ioram''s eyes brightened slightly, and he was also very interested in the magic system that garen was learning.

    inparison, there is no clear division of Arcana here. There are roughly three types.

    ¨¦olmer talked about Arcana.

    energy creation, spirit, transformation.

    creation and destruction, control of the mind and will, and transform different substances.

    powerful Arcanists will dabble in these three types of Arcana at the same time, just like me.

    Garen listened quietly.

    Arcane spells were powerful, and their effects were purer and more powerful than ordinary spells. Since he hade to this world that was dominated by arcane spells, he intended to study arcane spells and increase his understanding of the essence of spells.

    Ioram gave garen some basic Arcanist spell books.

    In return, garen also gave a portion of the basic spellbooks of the eight major guilds to ioram.

    Both of them were powerful spell casters, and the knowledge of spells from different systems could allow one to draw parallels from them. Even if one did not study them, just understanding them could increase one''s spell attainments.

    Whilemunicating with garen, iolham muttered softly.

    Garen was deep in thought, and nodded, " "Your description is very appropriate."

    Primitive.

    Arcane arts did give garen this feeling.

    Not only that, but dia''s Wind and Fire spell also had a primitive feeling.

    This kind of primitive spell had unquestionable power.

    The spells of the eight major schools were more precise and detailed, and had more diverse uses. They could do almost anything, butpared to the primitive and somewhat crude arcane spells, garen felt that their power had dropped by more than one level.

    Each had its own advantages and disadvantages.

    Garen stretched out his Dragon w and gently brushed it, causing the air to flow at a steady pace.

    without the weave, how would arcane spells be affected? "

    In garen''s field of vision, the elemental energy interweaved into a finework, covering the sky and the earth. Although he could not touch it directly, the magic really existed.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    we''ll cast arcane spells through the magic.

    without the magic, a low-level Arcanist might not be able to cast a single arcane spell.

    but an Arcanist of my level can still use some arcane spells when prepared, but the power will be reduced and the difficulty will be much higher.

    Arcanists were too reliant on the weave ... Garen thought to himself.

    Or rather ...

    It was not that Arcanists relied on the magic, but rather the Arcanists of Faerun. The magic had existed since they had an understanding of the world. When they studied Arcana, they were used to relying on the power of the magic to make their research easier.

    if something happens to the weave, these Arcanists might suffer a huge loss.

    Garen had already learned from ¨¦olme that the magic was not naturally born in Faerun continent. It was a creation of the goddess of magic.

    The goddess of magic was a pure and powerful God.

    He believed that mortals also had the right to cast powerful magic.

    Garen could tell from ioram''s tone that this Grand Arcanist did not have much respect for the gods. He only had a certain amount of respect for the goddess of magic, because the magic was not an extremely stable structure. Powerful spells would destroy the stability of the magic, and the goddess of magic was always paying attention to the magic, quietly repairing the damage to the magic.

    Garen came from a world without the magic.

    The assistance of the magic was certainly worth rejoicing.

    However, if the existence of the magic web became a necessity, it would be a fatal potential threat to garen.

    Ioram was very well organized. In the exchange of knowledge between spell casters, he had shown his sincerity and answered almost all of garen''s questions. Hence, garen decided to give this Grand Arcanist a reminder.

    ioram, the magic is fast and convenient to cast, but it can''t be eternal.

    even gods have times when they fall, not to mention their creations.

    I think you can study more arcane spells that don''t need the help of the weave in case you need it.

    A sincere smile appeared on the Grand Arcanist''s old face.   when I first became a Grand Arcanist, I understood that Arcana that relies on the magic has certain hidden dangers.

    "However, our magic system is built on the soil of the magic."

    it''s not easy to leave the magic. People are already used to orderly elemental energy.

    "But ..."

    Ioram waved the spellbook of the school of curses in his hand and said, "  but I saw a new path from the magic knowledge you brought.

    Because there was no magic, the spells on the Noah continent were all about the control of chaotic elemental energy. They did not need the help of the magic. The basic framework was very different from arcane spells, and the foundation, which never existed, was the most difficult step.

    the knowledge I obtained from you is more precious to me than the knowledge I gave you.

    "I owe you a favor."

    if you need my help, I won''t refuse if it''s within my ability.

 Chapter 459 The Growing Netheril (3)

    it''s time to go, " iol¨¦m said seriously as he looked at the huge Silver Dragon.

    Garen nodded lightly.

    Since the other party had said that he would owe him a favor, he would not turn it down.

    He looked at ioram up and down, and his eyes finally fixed on the wrinkles on the Grand Arcanist''s face and the White hair on his head.  your life seems to being to an end. It seems that I have to repay this favor as soon as possible.

    you''re really not polite at all, Sir, " ioram said with a smile.  you''re not being polite at all, Sir.

    but don''t worry, great Arcanists won''t die of longevity. You can repay this favor at a suitable time.

    Garen''s gaze flickered, and he asked in a questioning tone, " "Lich, or?"

    The most effective andmon way to get rid of the shackles of longevity that he knew was to transform into a Lich.

    ¨¦olme shook his head and said frankly, "  I''ve been working on an immortality spell recently. Of course, it can''t bring true immortality, but it''s enough as long as it can greatly increase the life span of a Grand Arcanist.

    although I haven''t seeded yet, I already have a feasible idea.

    after solving the hidden danger of the orcs, I will focus on the study of arcane magic. I feel that this kind of eternal life can be discovered before my death.

    There was nothing to hide from ioram.

    Arcana had only just sprouted in Netheril''snd, so Arcana knowledge was particrly precious.

    However, ioram was a Grand Arcanist with a broad mind.

    Once he had developed this arcane spell, he would not just use it for himself.

    Not only that, but most of the Arcana spells that he had developed had been passed on to other Arcanists, and he was never stingy with the advice of other Arcanists. He also ignored the danger and personally led the Army to fight against the orcs. In the current Netheril, he was the most respected and prestigious Grand Arcanist.

    Garen had a premonition.

    The Grand Arcanist in front of him had definitely yed a key role in the rise of the magic Empire of Netheril.

    Sir, it was a pleasure exchanging knowledge with you.

    "I don''t think you''ve had enough fun either."

    since you''re new here, why don''t youe with me to Netheril''snd? we''ll talk about Arcana and the spells of the eight schools of thought in depth. We''ll make up for our shorings and draw parallels from our strong points.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "The Arcanists of Netheril would wee the arrival of a legendary true dragon."

    The battlefield was almost cleared.

    Ioram wanted to leave berserk peak and return to the city under Netheril''s rule, so he sent an invitation to garen.

    This was a good suggestion.

    Garen intended to study the arcane in depth.

    The magic did have its obvious ws, but its advantages were far greater than its ws. If they could build a magic for the dragons on Kara, it would definitely be a great improvement for the dragons if they were more ambitious and built a magic for the entire Prime Material ne.

    If one had the help of a senior Grand Arcanist on the way to learning Arcana, it would be twice the result with half the effort.

    His target was the ancient imaska Empire, but garen was not in a hurry to go to the imaska Empire now.

    "I was thinking the same."

    Then, the silver Dragon pped its wings and flew away with the magic flywheel that carried the Arcanists. Its huge body and thick aura attracted the Arcanists ''attention.

    On the way to Netheril, garen asked about the strange machine Empire.

    He still didn''t know the status of the ancient imaska Empire in the Faerun continent.

    "What you said seems to be ... Imaska, Eastern Empire."

    "I''ve never been to this country."

    "But I''ve heard of its name from travelers in the East."

    imaska is located to the East of Faerun. It is a powerful empire that is many times stronger thanhers. It is a mysterious and powerful empire of strange machinery.

    I don''t know the exact location, but as long as you fly to thend of Ascension, you will reach the territory of the imaska Empire sooner orter.

    When he talked about the imaska Empire, a hint of yearning appeared in ioram''s eyes.

    Deep in his heart, he hoped thatherreal would one day develop into a magic Empire on the level of imaska.

 Chapter 460 The Sunrise In The East (1)

    "This name means Nethery''snd."

    On the magic flywheel, ¨¦olme looked at the human city that was getting closer and closer as he spoke to the silver Dragon beside him, which was muchrger than the magic flywheel.

    Garen nodded slightly.

    His gaze swept across the city ofher.

    Towering city walls, skyscrapers, and pedestrians on the wide streets. There were also many tall Wizard Towers inside. In Netheril, the proportion of spellcasters was not as high as alfatiya''s, but they were still astonishingly tall.

    With such a proportion of spellcasters, a group of Arcanists who did not forget their original intentions, and people like ioram, the rise of this magic Empire in the future could be said to be destined. It had now shown its amazing potential.

    Nethery''s territory was not vast at the moment.

    There were not many cities that belonged toher on the earth, and in garen''s eyes, they were not much bigger than the human cities he had seen on the Noah continent.

    However, the atmosphere of prosperity here was something that the kingdom of Noah continent didn''t have. On the streets, people could be seen casting simple arcane spells everywhere.

    Due to the existence of the magic, the threshold for low-level arcane spells was very low.

    However, it wasn''t easy to learn the profoundness of it. Arcane magic was actually more difficult to learn than ordinary spells.

    this is lemeng city, the city with the most Arcanists in Netheril. It''s also my city.

    the people in the city are proud of me, and I am also proud of this ce.

    ¨¦olme said to garen with a smile.

    Along the way, garen had gained a certain understanding of Netheril through the introduction of eolium.

    There was no royal power in the kingdom of Netheril.

    There was once a kingher.

    However, with the development of Arcana and the gradual improvement of Arcanists ''individual strength, the rulers of Netheril''s cities were gradually reced by powerful Arcanists. These powerful Arcanists were basically Grand Arcanists, legendary creatures. Because each Grand Arcanist had their own strong personal style and different management methods, different cities in Netheril had differentws of order.

    There was no unified King here.

    Strictly speaking, Netheril was actually abination of a city and a group of Grand Arcanists.

    However, the current Netheril only had a total of a dozen cities.

    One of the most prosperous cities was lemeng city in ioram.

    Garen looked into the distance, and his gaze fell on the interior of the city.

    There were many traces of magical transformation in this city. The transformation was not detailed, and many ces were still very rough. However, garen could see that these transformations seemed to be to make the buildings inside the city into a whole.

    ¨¦olme noticed garen''s gaze.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    There was a hint of yearning in the depths of the Grand Arcanist''s eyes.   I once had an idea. With the power of arcane magic, the city could fly into the sky and hang high in the air, away from the disputes with other races.

    in such a way, we Arcanists can focus on our own exploration and research on the nature of everything.

    "However, due to the orcs" harassment, I have been unable to study it in peace."

    "After dealing with the orcs, I''ll seal myself in the wizard Tower and focus all my energy on what I want to do."

    As a spellcaster, iolham had no interest in the power struggle between countries.

    He wanted to break away from the shackles of the earth and build a transcendent country that no longer had to care about the disputes of the continent.

    Garen''s gaze flickered as he looked at ioram.

    Garen sized up ioram and said slowly, "  if we can seed, what do you think this city should be called? "

    Without thinking, eol¨¦m said, " "Floating city."

    Judging from the speed at which he answered, he had clearly thought about this name for a long time.

    "Not a bad name," garen said with a smile.

    He knew that the Netheril Empire would be famous for its floating city in the future. Now it seemed that the seed had long been nted in ioram''s heart.

    when your floating city ispleted, I mighte and take a look.

    Garen had never seen a floating city with his own eyes, but he was rather interested in this kind of city that could fly in the sky.

    "When the timees, I will wee you."

    A smile appeared on ioram''s face.

    He had always had doubts about whether the floating city could be built, but that did not reduce his determination.

    After settling the Arcanists and human warriors down, garen took a simple walk around Netheril''s territory under the lead of ioram. After that, ioram returned to lemeng city. He would look for garen again after he dealt with the aftermath of the attack on berserk peak.

    In the beginning, he invited garen to his Wizard Tower, so that both of them could better exchange magic knowledge.

    However, garen did not agree.

    He was taking a short rest in a dense forest near lemeng city.

    The Superrge dragon body only rolled a few times, and it crushed the tough trees one by one with a destructive posture, forming an open area around it that could amodate garen''s body.

    Waves of Dragon''s might were emitted from garen''s body, making the magic creatures around him afraid to get close.

    With garen as the center, the area within a radius of tens of miles was as quiet as a pool of still water.

 Chapter 461 Sunrise The East (2)

    Under the cover of the moonlight, gareny on his side on the ground, one of his dragon ws supporting his head, while the other Dragon w took out the Gate of Time and space, and looked at it carefully.

    with the imaska ring as the most suitable anchor point, the energy was stillpletely exhausted.

    The teleportation had drained the gate of spacetime of all its energy.

    Under garen''s control, the power of time was extracted from the river of time and injected into the imaska ring, filling the energy of the Gate of Time and space at a very slow speed.

    At the same time.

    Garen could feel the speed at which he was extracting the power of time, and could not help but frown.

    Garen took a deep breath and closed his eyes slightly. At the same time, he focused his mind and shielded himself from the outside world''s interference. He absorbed the power of time as if he was peeling silk from a cocoon.

    He felt that the long river of time was rejecting him.

    Under garen''s persistent absorption, she reluctantly squeezed out some time power for him.

    at this rate of time power absorption, it''ll take decades just to fill the spacetime gate.

    "If I use up too much time power, I''ll also need arge amount of time to recover."

    This meant that in this timeline, garen would have to pay extra attention to the consumption of the power of time when he used it. He could not use the eleration mode to increase his speed when he was on the road like before, but his control of the elemental energy was not affected by the different timelines.

    Due to the existence of the magic, the elemental energy that was already in order here was as easy as waving his arms to garen.

    When he cast spells, the consumption of his mana and mental power was greatly reduced, and the power of his spells was also greatly improved. His mana recovery speed was also greatly increased.

    "The flow of time in different timelines is rted to the rate at which I absorb the power of time."

    Garen held the energy-depleted gate of time and space, his expression a little heavy.

    ? He had a premonition.

    He would probably have to stay in this timeline for a long time.

    However, garen was not in a hurry.

    Dragons were good at sleeping.

    When there was nothing to do, he could sleep for a long time.

    When garen was in the main timeline, he had a lot of things to deal with. He rarely slept for long periods of time, so he could have a good rest here.

    In the shadow of the swaying trees, the silver Dragon raised its head and looked at the dark night sky that was filled with stars. Then, it closed its eyes with a deep and steady breathing sound. The imaska magic ring was held tightly in the dragon''s ws, and the power of time continued to be injected into it bit by bit.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    *

    *

    *

    A simple wooden house was built next to the stream.

    In this quiet forest, the Grand Arcanist and the legendary dragon were exchanging knowledge.

    It had been two months since garen came to the Faerun continent. As a spell caster who pursued the truth and essence, garen and ioram were on the same side. They both enjoyed this kind of pure exchange of knowledge.

    from low level to high level, from simple toplicated, I''ve touched the essence of Arcana bit by bit.

    but with your magic attainments, you can start from legendary Arcana and try to simplify it.

    you''ve seen my best 10-circle arcane spell. It''s called the mountain splitting spell. Now I''ll break it down and tell you.

    The brilliance of the spells intertwined and appeared, turning into a three-dimensional illusionary mountain. The inside and outside of the mountain were made up of mysterious arcane runes, densely packed like stars. The illusionary mountain erged, rotated, and shrunk from time to time. The arcane runes that embellished it were carefully disyed in front of garen.

    Garen''s eyes were fixed on it as he listened carefully.

    Ioram was a very good teacher, good at teaching.

    He knew all the difficulties in arcane spells. Almost every time garen had doubts, without waiting for garen to ask, it was as if iol¨¦m had seen through his mind and answered garen''s questions in the next second.

    With the guidance of such a Grand Arcanist, garen''s arcane knowledge improved by leaps and bounds.

    The reason why ioram taught him the legendary arcane art directly was not to let garen learn it, but to exin the framework and structure of the arcane art to garen by constructing the basic elements of the mountain splitting spell. This teaching method was specially designed by ioram for garen, and it was very effective for him.

    Garen was impressed by the fact that ioram could even selflessly bring out his signature legendary arcane spell.

    Garen could not help but have a good impression of this Arcanist. At the same time, garen was even more certain that ioram was definitely a leader-level figure on the rise of Netheril, and was worth befriending.

    The currentherreal was still far from its glorious days, and the development of arcane arts was still far from reaching its prosperous period. However, since he had already made some acquaintances with the leaders ofherreal, garen felt that he coulde here a few more times in the future and learn more legendary arcane arts.

    Garen did not hide any of the knowledge he had about magic either.

    However, although garen''s talent was very good, and he could learn both ordinary spells and arcane spells very quickly, he was not a qualified teacher.

    After going through several of garen''s small sses, ioram was silent for a long time, and then he firmly said that he could learn by himself.

 Chapter 462 Sunrise The East (3)

    Garen was a little embarrassed, but he could only express his helplessness.

    Time passed by quietly.

    The sun rose and set again and again, day and night alternating.

    In the blink of an eye, another two months had passed. In this period of time, from the most basic knowledge to legendary level spellbooks, garen and ioram had made quite a few exchanges.

    Arcane spells and spells were essentially the same, and they were very simr.

    Garen himself was already at the level of a legendary spell caster, and with the careful guidance of ioram, it took a total of four months for garen''s arcane level to reach the level of a Grand Arcanist, and he could sessfully release the mountain splitting spell.

    Even legendary arcane spells had been learned, so low-level arcane spells were nothing to garen. In garen''s eyes, they were the same as the low-level spells of the eight schools of thought, and he could master them with a few casual nces.

    Garen made a copy of Morton''s notes and gave it to ioram.

    Due to the detailed content of the notes, the knowledgeable Grand Arcanist could already release ninth-circle evocation fireballs through self-study.

    During this period of time, garen was immersed in the process of studying arcane magic. He almost forgot that he was here for the secret weapon of the imaska Empire, but this peaceful time was about toe to an end.

    I''ve raided berserk peak, but the problem of the beastmen has not been resolved.

    their main force is stationed deep in the dense forest of the vast mountains. From time to time, they would send out beastmen to raid and Rob ournd, harassing and retaliating against ournd.

    "The fortune-tellers I''ve gathered have already found the orcs ''base."

    therefore, I''ve decided to lead the Army again. I''ll lead the Arcanists to destroy them all and carry out an extermination campaign!

    I''m here!  ioram''s eyes were sharp as he said in a deep voice.

    In the shadow left behind by garen blocking the sun, this friendly Grand Arcanist revealed his decisive killing side.

    Garen now knew about The Grudge between Netheril and the orc tribe. When Netheril was still a few scattered fishing viges, he had already suffered unspeakable hardships because of the orcs ''burning, killing, and piging. His hatred for the orcs was deeply rooted. Now that he had enough power, it was reasonable for him to want to exterminate all the orcs around Netheril.

    "I think you''ll need the help of a legendary true dragon,"

    "With our friendship, I can ask for less of your reward."

    Garen grinned.

    As the saying goes,"with a hammer in hand, everything you see is a nail."

    Garen had just learned the legendary arcane spell, so he naturally wanted to test its power.

    However, the Dragon would never do anything for free, no matter how good their rtionship was.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    ¨¦olme looked at the massive Silver Dragon and shook his head.   the spellcasters among the orcs haven''t cracked the spatial teleportation spell yet. As long as we find the orcs ''location, the Arcanists can annihte them.

    In the current Faerun, a spell like dimensional anchor had not yet been invented.

    In the war against the orcs, the Arcanists who knew teleportation spell had the absolute initiative.

    "The Beastman Army isn''t weak."

    I''m determined to annihte them all. No matter if they try to escape or resist, I won''t let them go.

    "ording to my calctions, this battle of extinction will take at least a year."

    After a pause, a look of regret appeared on iolham''s face as he said to garen, "  I''ve had a pleasant and pure timemunicating with you, but I''m afraid I don''t have any free time before the war with the orcs is over.

    Under the gaze of the Grand Arcanist, the silver Dragon spread its dragon wings that covered the sky.

    The edges of the Dragon wings covered the dense canopy, making a rustling sound.

    Garen pped his dragon wings a few times, and said in the strong wind that followed, " "It just so happens that I''m also nning to leave."

    "The imaska Empire of the East?"

    what''s wrong? " asked eolim.

    Garen nodded and squinted his eyes slightly, his tinum Dragon eyes shining.

    you seem to havee to Faerun for the sake of this powerful empire in the East.

    Ioram recalled that garen had asked him about the situation of the imaska Empire at the very beginning, and responded quickly.

    There was nothing to hide.

    that''s true, " garen said honestly.  you guessed right.

    after I''m done with the war with the orcs, I might go to the imaska Empire and see the scenery of this powerful empire.  Eolmy said after thinking for a moment.

    After saying a few simple words of farewell, the man and dragon left behind an item that could be used to contact each other.

    The Grand Arcanist left.

    The silver Dragon also took to the sky, flying in the direction of the rising sun under the whistling of the wind.

 Chapter 463 The Mechanical Titan

    Garen flew East for a long time.

    As the absorption rate of the power of time had been greatly reduced, after the power of time had been consumed, it would take a lot of time and energy for garen to recover to his peak state. Moreover, he still had the Gate of Time and space to recharge, so he could not waste the power of time on unnecessary things.

    When he was in the main timeline, even if garen did not use the power of time, he could still maintain twice the eleration effect through the river of time when he was moving. This was already solidified, like an instinctive eleration state.

    However, the local river of time did not give him any face.

    Garen''s fixed eleration effect in the main timeline had disappeared in this timeline. Even if he used the lowest level of double eleration, he would still need to use the power of time.

    Therefore, garen did not use the eleration mode during the flight.

    He cast a lot of speed-increasing support spells on himself. Although his speed couldn''t bepared to the elerated state, it could still be maintained at a good level.

    The silver Dragon galloped through the rolling sea of clouds, its wings stirring up strong winds. Its huge body easily tore the surrounding clouds into pieces. At the same time, the light from the sun shone down, making the broken clouds look like crushed gold.

    Garen looked down, his gaze passing through thousands of meters andnding on the ground below.

    He was currently in a vast green forest.

    The dense canopy rippled with green waves in the wind, and the low roars of beasts intertwined with the wind, rising and falling one after another, spreading in all directions.

    Garen only took a few casual nces before he looked away.

    He didn''t stop there.

    The silver Dragon left a trail in the clouds, crossed the green forest, and arrived at a tower-shaped Bay with the sound of waves hitting the Rocky coast.

    The sea breeze blew against his face.

    As he sniffed the faint smell of the sea in the air, garen turned his head and looked at the source of the Bay.

    The tinum dragon''s eyes reflected the boundless blue ocean.

    The waves were turbulent and the waves were rolling.

    The blue ocean surface was intertwined with the Golden sunlight, forming a shimmering scene.

    "This ce seems to be the Starfall sea."

    Garen squinted his eyes and slowed down his speed. He looked into the distance through the clouds and fog, his gaze sweeping across the blue sea inch by inch.

    Themunication with ioram was not limited to magic knowledge.

    Garen had also learned a lot about Faerun''s local customs and iconic geographical environment from ¨¦olme.

    For example, the iparably vast Starfall sea.

    In fact, this was arge circr Lake in the inner part of Faerun continent, surrounded bynd on all four sides. Because it was too vast, it was called the falling star sea. In the legends, the falling star sea was formed by a meteorite thrown by a God that shattered the earth, and that was how it got its name.

    how many points does a meteorite that can smash an ocean area count as if it''s a spell? "<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    There was no end to the Starfall sea in his field of vision.

    Garen pondered over his own question.

    But at this moment, he heard a deep roar.

    Dragon Bay is the territory of the Cecilia family. You uninvited Silver Dragon, who allowed you to appear in the sky above our territory? "

    Fine, he was mistaken for a Silver Dragon again.

    Garen shook his head slightly.

    He turned his head and saw a few giant Dragons that were more than 20 meters long. They flew up from the long and narrow cliff of the Bay and approached.

    These were all adult dragons with scales as blue as the clear sky. They were the storm Dragons and blue Dragons that belonged to the second-inmand of the pentashade Dragons. The Bay garen was in was the territory of a Blue Dragon n, and it was not a small one at that. There were more than twenty Blue Dragons that were adult and above.

    When he had just arrived here, garen had already sensed the existence of the Blue Dragon n.

    But he didn''t expect that he only stayed for less than a minute, and these bad-tempered chromatic dragons woulde looking for him.

    Since they had treated garen as a Silver Dragon, these Blue Dragons were just looking for a random reason to beat up the lone Silver Dragon and Rob him for some fun.

    you''d better have enoughpensation to pay the price for venturing into Dragon Bay, or else ...

    The silver Dragon, which only revealed a scale and a w, pped its wings.

    Hu!

    The clouds and mist were torn apart by the wind.

    In an instant, garen''s full appearance appeared in the blue Dragons ''eyes. When they saw garen''s superrge body, their questioning stopped abruptly, as if a basin of cold water had been poured on them.

    As if time had stopped, the blue Dragons were frozen in ce.

    From head to tail, the silver Dragon was 47 meters long. In the eyes of ordinary true dragons, it was an ancient dragon. Although it didn''t emit a Dragon''s might, just the difference in size and the imagined identity of an ancient dragon was enough to make these Blue Dragons feel immense pressure, and their breathing became difficult.

    "Otherwise what?"

    Garen''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his gaze fell on the blue Dragons.

    otherwise ... Otherwise, pleasee to our territory as. guest. senior ancient dragon ...  The Cecilia family wees the strong Warriors of the same family."

    The blue Dragons woke up, and a friendly smile appeared on their ferocious faces.

    His attitude changed extremely quickly.

    The most powerful person in the Blue Dragon Family was an ancient dragon. However, the ancient blue Dragon and all the other Dragons that were older than adults were probably not a match for the ancient silver Dragon. Moreover, the ancient dragon leader was not in the territory at this time.

 Chapter 464 Mechanical Titan (2)

    you offended a legendary true dragon. Do you think you can pretend that nothing happened? "

    Garen would not ept any offense, even if it was unintentional.

    The blue Dragons looked at each other, knowing that they were about to bleed.

    If they provoked an ancient dragon of their own kind, the other party couldpletely beat them half to death, and they would need to sleep for a long time to barely recover from the serious injuries. Unless they could pay a satisfactory price, the blue Dragons who were nning to Rob just now felt a burst of pain when they thought of what would happen next.

    senior ancient dragon, " they said dejectedly, " we''re willing to take out our precious treasures. Please forgive us for our unintentional offense.

    Garen grinned.

    "That will depend on how much you can take out."

    If a Dragon identally provoked a powerful being of the same race, the mostmon solution was to spend money to avoid disaster.

    "Senior immemorial Dragon, please wait here. We''ll return to the Dragon Lair to retrieve the treasures."

    Garen wasn''t afraid of them taking the chance to escape.

    As long as a Dragon was not stupid, they would know what to do.

    The blue Dragons were dejected. They pped their wings listlessly and flew to a steep cliff on the right side of the Bay.

    At the same time.

    Themotion here attracted the attention of even more Blue Dragons.

    Dozens of Blue Dragons of all ages stuck their heads out and looked at the legendary dragon in the sky with awe and yearning. When they saw a few unlucky Blue Dragons leaving the Dragon''s Nest with their treasures, they all gloated.

    "Ferlin, the wealth that you''ve umted for a hundred years will soon no longer belong to you. Haha."

    "Shut your stinky mouth!"

    The Blue Dragon, who was being ridiculed, was furious. He rebuked in a low voice, then tried to calm himself down and turned to look at garen.

    senior ancient dragon, please forgive us for our unintentional actions.

    The few Blue Dragons lowered their heads and handed their wealth to garen with a pained expression.

    They were mainly magic gems, gold and silver coins, as well as some magic materials and equipment.

    None of them were too precious. After all, they were just a few adult dragons and didn''t have much wealth.

    Garen didn''t mind, gold coins, gems, and the like, one more was one more.

    Under the pained gazes of the blue Dragons, he put the treasures into the dimensional space.

    "Get lost,"

    Garen''s gaze swept across the Dragon Bay below him, and he noted down the location before he spoke calmly.

    At the same time, the legendary Dragon''s might burst out from garen''s body.

    The Dragon mightnded on the blue Dragons like a shock wave. The mental shock made them unable to think. The powerful force of the Dragon might rolled their bodies and mmed them directly into the bay.

    Bang Bang Bang.

    Several giant Dragons fell into the bay one after another, causing huge waves that were more than a hundred feet high.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Just the Dragon''s might alone was enough to render an adult dragon defenseless ... Seeing this scene, the other Blue Dragons first showed fear, and then began tough at the few unlucky Blue Dragons who hit them when they were down. Their bad character was evident.

    However, garen did not leave immediately.

    The blue Dragons in the Bay had a bad feeling.

    He looked around, grinned, and said calmly to the blue Dragons who were watching the fun, " "Do you guys think that I''m a monkey that can be surrounded and watched?"

    The other Blue Dragons who were mocking the blue Dragons fell silent.

    At the same time.

    The blue Dragons that broke out of the water and flew back into the air were slightly stunned at first, but then they all showed the same gloating smile.

    "Senior ancient dragon, well done."

    they wereughing at us just now. Now, everyone''s the same. Hahaha.

    Only their own being robbed made them feel pain, but now that they saw the blue Dragons being robbed, it was not so difficult to ept. The happiness of the evil dragons was always built on the pain of other creatures.

    Faced with garen''s direct extortion, the rest of the blue Dragons had no choice.

    They could only obediently obey, swearing in their hearts that they would hide far away if they encountered an ancient dragon in the future, not even looking at it.

    Soon, the satisfied Silver Dragon left the Dragon Bay, leaving the blue Dragons in a mess in the wind, their hearts twisted.

    "I didn''t expect to have such an unexpected harvest."

    Garen was in a good mood as he shuttled through the sea of clouds and continued to rush in the direction of the rising sun.

    *

    *

    *

    Under the deep night sky, the sound of hurried footsteps could be heard from somewhere in the dark forest.

    This ce was close to the eastern part of the dragonjaw mountain range, and was a junction with the West Gate of Maple Leaf city.

    A small team of more than 40 people ran without stopping under the night sky.

    Most of them were imaska Warriors wearing a kind of exoskeleton armor. These Warriors ''positions formed a defensive posture, surrounding a chariot made of machinery and metal in the middle. Strange mechanical runes floated on the surface of the chariot, emitting a warm luster.

    This was a carriage that only the nobles of the imaska Empire could ride.

    The mechanical vehicle was traveling close to the ground, unaffected by the bumpy ground. Inside it sat a few humans in gorgeous clothes.

    There was a middle-aged man with a calm expression and a tired look in his eyes, a beautiful woman with a nervous and fearful expression, and a few children who were in a deep sleep.

    we''ll cross the dragonjaw mountain range and reach the Dragon Tooth Cape. Then, we''ll take a boat to the depths of the Starfall sea, far away from the territory of imaska. We''ll be safe.

    "The new Duke of Maple Leaf will not pursue you all the way to the Starfall sea."

    "Leena, I promise you that we''ll be fine."

 Chapter 465 The Mechanical Titan

    The middle-aged man was Earl Rhode of Maple City. He wasn''t considered a great noble, but his status wasn''t low. He had his own fief and arge number of industries.

    He had left Maple City, which he had managed for a long time, in the middle of the night, because he had no other choice.

    The previous Lord of Maple City, a great noble with the position of Duke, Earl Rhode''s father, had recently reached the end of his life. Before his death, the Duke passed his position to his third son, and thus, the new Duke of Maple Leaf was born.

    However, the children of the old Duke of Maple Leaf did not get along well.

    For the sake of the Duke''s position, there were countless open and secret arrows and schemes.

    After decades of struggle, more than half of the 20 sons of the old Duke had died. Among the remaining sons, Earl Rhode was the most outstanding one. He managed the wine and silk industry in Maple City in an orderly manner and it was booming. However, the old Duke was biased.

    Earl Rhode''s looks were ordinary and could even be said to be a little ugly. He did not inherit the old Duke''s handsome appearance.

    The old Duke favored his third son, Thorin, who had inherited his outstanding looks.

    Thorin''s ability was slightly weaker than Rhode''s, but not by much. He was much stronger than the other children of the old Duke and only weaker than Rhode. The two brothers had many conflicts, but because of the old Duke''s favoritism, Thorin''s power was strong enough to make up for the slight difference in ability and had always been stronger than Rhode.

    Now, the old Duke had even passed the position of Duke directly to Thorin.

    This made Rhode go crazy, but he had no choice.

    After receiving the news, Rhode immediately left Maple City with his loved ones and children. He knew that Sorin, who was as ruthless as him, would definitelye after him.

    After Sorin became the Duke of Maple Leaf, Rhode no longer had the capital topete with him.

    In order to preserve his life, he had no choice but to leave imaska. Although the Empire''s territory was vast, there was no ce for him now. The roads to other Empire cities had been blocked, and the falling star sea was the escape route that Rhode had long thought of.

    He believed that he could rise again.

    Not long after, Rhode''s group entered the dragonjaw mountain range and continued to gallop along the rugged road. This ce was no longer within the territory of the imaska Empire, but Rhode didn''t let his guard down. Under hismand, the group didn''t slow down at all.

    As time passed.

    The night gradually brightened, and the sun was about to break. The light was about to dispel the darkness.

    Earl Rhode''s tense mood calmed down a little.

    But then ...

    A series of rumbling sounds came from afar.

    Rhode''s expression changed.

    He could hear the roar that seemed toe from hell.

    This was a terrifying weapon of the imaska Empire. The Titan engine released energy to support its tall body. Its entire body was equipped with all kinds of powerful and strange machinery and equipment. The steel-cast armor had an indestructible defense. They guarded various cities and were usually in a state of shutdown. Only the Duke medal could activate them.

    This weapon was called the mechanical Titan.

    It was one of the strange machines that the imaska Empire was proud of. Its terrifying firepower could easily defeat ordinary legendary creatures. It also had intelligence and could act alone without the control of a legendary master.

    Rhode knew that he couldn''t escape the moment he heard the explosion.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    ? Whoosh ...

    The vehicle was disturbed by external energy, and the high-speed vehicle came to an abrupt stop.

    "My dear brother, where do you want to go?"

    you didn''t inform your younger brother before you left. Isn''t that a little unreasonable? father has always taught us to love each other.

    Sorin''s voice sounded in Rhode''s ears.

    His expression was heavy as he pulled out a dagger and held it against his throat. His eyes revealed a look of hesitation and struggle.

    If he fell into Sorin''s hands, he would rather die than live.

    "Rhode! Don''t be like this."

    please plead with Sorin. You are brothers after all, he will not make things difficult for us.

    The Countess cried and hugged Rhode''s arm that was holding the dagger.

    Rhode looked at Leena, his beloved wife, and his children in silence.

    He slowly put down the dagger and walked out of the carriage.

    The guards beside him were only decorations in front of the mechanical Titan.

    Rhode''s strength as a high-level strange machinist wasn''t enough for him to defeat the mechanical Titan, and he couldn''t even escape.

    He raised his head.

    In his field of vision, there was a mechanical giant that was more than 20 meters tall. Its entire body was made of cold metal and looked extremely ferocious. Strange mechanical runes were everywhere and finally intertwined in the center of its chest, forming the symbol of the imaska Empire, an exquisite gear.

    The roar of the Titan engine was like the roar of Thunder.

    The strong wind pressure caused the surrounding trees to sway.

    The forehead armor of the mechanical Titan opened, revealing Sorin''s appearance.

    He looked down from above with the expression of a Victor.

    Sorin, let my wife and child go. I''ll let you do whatever you want with me.

    Rhode said in a deep voice.

    To his surprise, Sorin nodded his head and agreed to his request.

    "Of course,"

    "I only want to kill you."

    In the next second, the mechanical Titan''s crystal-like eyes shot out beams of light, guiding Lina and Rhode''s children to Sorin''s side. Sorin''s arm directly wrapped around the Countess''s shoulder, and the Countess only gave a symbolic struggle.

 Chapter 466 The Mechanical Titan

    Rhode was slightly startled.

    He felt that something was wrong.

    At the same time.

    Sorin looked at his brother and shook his head in pity.   my stupid brother, think about it carefully. How did I find you when you covered up all your tracks? "

    "Think about why you''re always losing to me."

    "Is it really just because of my father''s favoritism?"

    Rhode''s heart sank to the bottom.

    He did not respond to Sorin''s words, but looked at his wife in a daze, and said bitterly, " "Leena, is what he said true?"

    The Countess hesitated for a moment, and then looked at the handsome Sorin with infatuation.

    I''m sorry, Rhode. You''re a good person.

    but I fell in love with Sorin when I first saw him. Getting to know you and befriending you were all part of Sorin''s n.

    "Our child ..."

    Before Rhode could finish his sentence, Leena turned her head and asked, "  they are my and Sorin''s children. I''m sorry.

    Rhode''s face turned ashen as he listened to his wife''s words and recalled the good times in the past.

    Sorin hugged the Countess, and his expression gradually became cold. He said, "  Rhode, do you think you''re smarter and more outstanding than me, while I''m just an empty shell? "

    "Today, you will know who is the most suitable heir to the Duke!"

    The mechanical Titan extended a ferocious finger and pointed it at Rhode.

    A destructive energy was condensed within it.

    "Goodbye, my stupid brother."

    Whoosh!

    A beam of hot light shot out and drowned Rhode, who was already dead in the heart. At the same time, it prated the ground and left a huge pit in the rumbling explosion.

    As the smoke and dust dispersed, Sorin looked at the scorched and broken Earth. After a few nces, he retracted his gaze.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    After eliminating Rhode, the biggest hidden danger, his position as Duke would be secured.

    Next, the huge mechanical Titan turned its body and was about to leave the dragonjaw mountain range and return to the imaska Empire.

    However, at this moment, a deep voice of admiration rang in Sorin''s ears.

    "What a good show."

    "Who is it?" Thorin''s eyes were like lightning.

    The mechanical Titan''s sensory devices were all activated, searching for the source of the sound.

    At the same time.

    A cloud of mist in the sky dispersed, revealing a gargantuan Silver Dragon.

    Garen looked at the mechanical Titan with interest. He saw the unique beauty of thebination of machinery and magic on its body. If he could take apart this legendary-level strange mechanical creation step by step, his own strange mechanical level would definitely improve by leaps and bounds.

    After flying east for a long time, garen passed through many mountains and dense forests before finally arriving here.

    Before this, he had already learned from some of the surrounding intelligent creatures that the territory of the imaska Empire was not far to the East, so he had concealed all his aura and nned to explore the situation of the imaska Empire first.

    And then, he identally discovered this good show.

    "A human who can control such a big guy should have a high status in the imaska Empire."

    Garen didn''t know the identities of Rhode and Sorin, but this didn''t stop him from seeing that Sorin was definitely not an ordinary person.

    He needed to understand the ancient imaska Empire so that he could obtain its Imperial secret weapon. It would also be easier for him to deal with the second imaska Empire. Their inheritance came from the ancient imaska Empire, and their roots were the same.

    the target is an unknown dragon. Its specific strength level can not be analyzed. It is not rmended to be its enemy.

    After the mechanical Titan scanned garen, the intelligence of the strange machine issued a warning to Sorin.

    However, the A.I.''S warning did not scare Sorin.

    "I am the mayor of Maple Leaf city of the imaska Empire, Duke Thorin."

    "If you don''t want to face the massacre of the imaska Empire, quickly leave my sight!" He said.

    As a Duke of a powerful empire, Thorin''s words were very confident.

 Chapter 467 The Beginning Of Destruction

    Faerun''s dragon n, anyone who understood the imaska Empire, would not want to provoke them for no reason.

    At this time, the imaska Empire was at the peak of its power, and its countless strange machinery creations were enough to tten a region. The strange machinery suzerain''s power was astonishing, and the Faerun continent was huge, but the imaska Empire upied the entire East.

    From garen''s understanding of the historical information.

    When the imaska Empire fell into the war of National destruction,herreal was at its most prosperous and developing period, enough topete with the imaska Empire when it was at its strongest.

    However,herreal was not strong enough at the moment. If they went against the imaska Empire,herreal would be destroyed in a few days without the intervention of external forces.

    The current imaska Empire was so powerful.

    Moreover, Sorin owned a city and was considered a newly promoted Lord of strange machinery. Naturally, he would not show any fear towards garen. Even if he knew that he was no match for the silver Dragon in his vision, the power of the Empire gave him endless confidence.

    "Oh ... It''s been a long time since I''ve seen such an arrogant person."

    Garen shook his head slightly.

    This guy was brimming with the confidence of a citizen of the Empire.

    If it was an ordinary legendary true dragon, in order to avoid trouble from the imaska Empire, they might have left. After all, they were just passing by and had no enmity with Sorin.

    However, what Solin did not know was that the legendary dragon in front of him was targeting the imaska Empire that he had relied on.

    a city Lord, a Duke of the Empire.

    "I can get a lot of information about the imaska Empire from him."

    After Sorin had revealed his identity, garen had no intention of letting him leave.

    As this ce was not far from the imaska Empire, a battle with a legendary-level strange machine would cause quite amotion and might attract the attention of the imaska Empire. Hence, garen intended to end the battle as soon as possible, and it was eptable to consume some time power for this.

    The silver Dragon looked at the mechanical Titan, its gaze gradually bing deep and dangerous.

    At the same time, garen''s body exuded an aura as deep as the abyss or the purgatory.

    BOOM!

    The ring-shaped Draconic Aura was so condensed that it was almost tangible, spreading rapidly like a level ten Hurricane. With garen as the center, the ancient trees that reached the sky were uprooted one by one. The dust on the ground flew in all directions, and cracks began to climb. When such a powerful Draconic Auranded on the mechanical Titan''s body, it caused this huge object that was made of metal machinery to tremble slightly, activating a protective shield.

    Looking at the imposing Silver Dragon in his field of vision, Sorin''s heart was in his mouth, and the pressure doubled.

    He seemed to have provoked an existence that he should not have provoked.

    The name of the imaska Empire didn''t scare the other party, but for some reason, it caused the other party to be even more hostile.

    If the other party didn''t fear the might of the Empire, his mechanical Titan didn''t seem to be enough to face the anger of a legendary dragon.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    warning, warning. Large-scale energy convergence detected.

    Under the pressure of the silver Dragon''s rising aura, the mechanical Titan''s intelligence frantically issued a warning.

    Sorin''s face darkened, but he forced a smile.

    "Wait ..."

    He nned to correct his attitude and avoid a direct battle with the silver Dragon, and then gather the strange machine Army to kill it. However, before Sorin could finish his words, the mechanical Titan''s intelligent warning sounded crazily again, reminding Sorin to be prepared for the opponent''s attack.

    "Then,e and face me."

    With a deep draconic voice, the silver Dragon''s wings fiercely pped, pulling out a silver stream of light in the air. It carried a soul-stirring aura as it charged towards the mechanical Titan.

    Garen could either not do anything.

    Once he decided to take down the mechanical Titan, he used all his strength the moment he moved.

    The Dragon''s might burst out at full force and pressed down heavily, causing the energy shield around the surface of the mechanical Titan''s body to burst out with waves of ripples and shake in the air. If the shield did not have the effect of mental protection, with Sorin''s mental strength as a high-level strange machinist, he would have lost the ability to resist in an instant under the pressure of garen''s Dragon''s might.

    At the same time.

    The silver Dragon''s eleration reached its limit, and its speedpletely exceeded the mechanical Titan''s target lock system.

    By the time the mechanical Titan reacted, the silver Dragon that was twice the size of the Empire''s weapon was already right in front of it. Both sides had entered each other''s attack range.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    At this moment, the Titan engine was overloaded and produced a deafening explosion. It was like Rolling Thunder in the dark clouds. Arge number of creatures living in the dragonjaw mountain range were frightened by the sudden explosion and shivered, their limbs weak.

    The mechanical Titan''s chest armor opened.

    Inside was a dazzling ball of light that was brewing destructive power. The dazzling light it emitted suppressed the bright sunlight, andrge amounts of energy particles appeared in the surrounding space. They were absorbed into the mechanical Titan''s chest, rapidly increasing its energy level.

    It aimed at the astonishingly fast Silver Dragon and was ready to attack.

    However, something unexpected happened.

    The silver Dragon that had just barely caught a trace of its figure suddenly disappeared. At the same time, the world in the mechanical Titan''s eyes began to spin. A clear sky appeared directly above the mechanical Titan, and below it was Solid Earth.

    The mechanical Titan fell to the ground, arge hole in its chest.

    The energy source inside was taken out.

 Chapter 468 The Beginning Of Destruction

    [ warning, warning, the mechanical Titan has encountered an unknown attack. Unable to detect Titan engine, it has lost its ability to move. ]

    After losing the Titan engine, the mechanical Titan didn''t have any energy to move, and the warning from its AI was getting weaker and weaker.

    Sorin, who had been nervously observing the situation, was stunned.

    In his view, the mechanical Titan had yet toe into contact with the enemy. It was as if his eyes had blurred, and the mechanical Titan that had just been fine fell to the ground in the next moment. It seemed that many things had happened in the middle that Sorin waspletely unaware of.

    "This ..." What''s going on?"

    The legendary mechanical Titan was defeated in an instant. Such a strange situation, what happened in Sorin''s eyes made him shudder.

    He was a high-level strange machinist and not an ordinary person. Moreover, he was controlling the mechanical Titan, the masterpiece of the Empire.

    The mechanical Titan could easily defeat ordinary legendary creatures, but it couldn''t resist as its armor was broken and its engine pulled out.

    It was also because of this that Sorin knew how terrifying the other party was.

    The sun suddenly dimmed, and a huge and majestic dragon head covered the sky, appearing in his field of vision at close range.

    A powerful Dragon w reached out and grabbed the mechanical Titan''s head.

    The gaze of the tinum Dragon eyes seemed to prate the armor andnded indifferently on Duke Thorin, bringing him great pressure. The temperature in the cabin was just right, but Duke Thorin''s back was already drenched in sweat.

    Garen started to exert force.

    Kacha Kacha ... Clusters of cracks appeared on the mechanical Titan''s head, and the surrounding armor gradually caved in under garen''s strength.

    The ear-piercing sound of metal twisting rang out, and a few children woke up in shock.

    The Countess held her child tightly and looked at her backbone, Duke Thorin.

    "Please forgive me, I will take out enough treasures to redeem my life!"

    Duke Thorin shouted.

    He had just be a Duke, and he was still young. He did not want to die under the ws of a Dragon.

    Garen''s movements stopped.

    "Do you want toe out by yourself or be caught by me?"

    He said without any emotion.

    Buzzzzzz!

    With a series of soft sounds, the armor on the mechanical Titan''s forehead opened once again.

    Duke Thorin''s weak body was exposed under garen''s ws.

    Garen grinned.

    Under Sorin''s nervous gaze, the silver Dragon grabbed it with its ws and held it between its fingers.

    After leaving the mechanical Titan''s protection and facing the Superrge legendary true dragon at close range, Sorin truly realized how small he was. In the dragon''s ws, he tried to struggle, but the huge dragon ws did not move at all, as stable as a mountain.

    At that moment, Duke Thorin saw the other Dragon w of the silver Dragon.

    sh, sh. sh ... In the flickering sparks, the mechanical Titan''s heart, which had been forcibly pulled out, was held in another Dragon w, and strange mechanical runes were faintly visible.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "I am the Duke of the imaska Empire, the Lord of Maple Leaf city."

    "I have a huge amount of wealth."

    Duke Thorin took a few deep breaths and bit his lips to calm himself down.

    There was no dragon that did not love treasure. He nned to use the Dragon''s greed for treasure to stabilize it first, and then find an opportunity to report this dangerous creature to the Empire and ask for troops to encircle and annihte it.

    as long as you spare my life, I swear on the honor of the Empire''s Duke that Maple Leaf city''s 100 years of umtion will be your wealth.

    furthermore, I will guarantee that the imaska Empire will not bring you any trouble after this.

    on the contrary, I hope to gain the friendship of the legendary true dragon. In the future, there will be treasures to be offered every year.

    In the dragon''s w, Sorin, who had calmed down, spoke with assurance.

    However, garen only looked at him with a calm gaze, and did not respond to his words.

    The dragon''s gaze, which seemed to have substance, doubled the pressure on Sorin.

    The silent silver Dragon also gave him a bad feeling.

    Sorin paused for a few seconds, then continued, " "If you kill me, it won''t do you any good."

    the Empire will not ignore the death of a Duke. In order to maintain the invible dignity of the Empire, you will be hunted down by the Imperial Army.

    "I believe that the wise Dragon will make the right choice."

    Sorin once again brought out the backing of the imaska Empire.

    He was not wrong.

    After all, he was a Duke and the Lord of a city. He was already a great noble in the imaska Empire. If Thorin suddenly disappeared, the imaska Empire would definitely send people to investigate.

    Unfortunately, Sorin had met garen.

    "I think there is a third option."

    Garen''s voice was low as he said indifferently.

    Sorin was slightly stunned.

    "Please speak."

    At this time, Sorin was not as nervous as he was at the beginning, because he found that the legendary dragon did not seem to want to kill him. Otherwise, under the ws of the dragon, the other party could have taken his life with a little force. If it wanted to kill him, it would have done so long ago.

    "Betray your Empire and pledge your loyalty to me."

    Garen went straight to the point and said.

    Sorin''s expression froze.

    Betraying the Empire ... The imaska Empire''s punishment for traitors was very ruthless.

    The moment his betrayal was discovered, his entire n would be reduced to ves.

    There were ves in Maple Leaf city, and Sorin was very clear about how the imaska Empire treated ves. The ves of the Empire had no human rights, and they were even worse than pigs and dogs. They could be killed and abused as they pleased. The imaska Empire was a heaven for the strange machinist nobles, but a hell for ves.

 Chapter 469 The Beginning Of Destruction

    As for himself, he would enjoy the harshest punishment in the Empire.

    After death, their souls would be extracted and they would be tortured for all eternity.

    He could neither live nor die.

    Sorin opened his mouth, wanting to discuss other possibilities with garen.

    Your Excellency, I ...

    Garen interrupted the Duke.

    "You don''t have a choice,"

    betray the Empire and pledge your loyalty to me. You can still go back and be the city Lord.

    if you are loyal to the Empire and disobey my will, then only eternal death awaits you.

    Garen''s words were clear.

    His words were calm but dangerous.

    Under the silver Dragon''s irrefutable voice, Sorin''s face showed signs of struggle.

    The glory of the Empire, the life and death of an individual, the dignity of. family ... Sorin''s mind was in a mess, and he could not make a choice for a while.

    It was as if there were two little people quarreling in his mind.

    Sorin, you enjoy the privileges of the Empire. You should not betray the Empire. Only cowards betray their own empire.

    "Betray? People should only be loyal to themselves, and nothing is more important than themselves. Face your heart, you don''t want to die for the Empire."

    "Think about the Empire''s nurturing and trust in you."

    "Are you willing to give up your good life? You''ve just be a Duke, and your future is bright."

    and someone will betray the Empire. Why can''t it be you? "

    ¡°................¡±

    A few minutester, Sorin was still struggling with his thoughts.

    However, from the moment he hesitated, garen knew that Sorin had made his decision.

    Those who were truly loyal to the Empire would reject his request decisively, hesitating, hesitating, and thinking ... All of these showed Sorin''s attitude. He was not a person who would put the safety of the Empire above his own life.

    Garen intended to add fuel to the fire in Sorin''s wavering heart.

    The dragon''s w that was holding onto Sorin slowly tightened.

    The squeezing force from all directions made Sorin''s expression change.

    I respect your choice as a person loyal to the Empire.

    now, I will grant you death.

    The Grim Reaper''s scythe was on Sorin''s neck, slowly approaching.

    In the face of death, Sorin''s wavering heart made the final decision.

    He chose to be loyal to himself.

    "Wait, Your Excellency."

    Sorin hesitated for a moment, and then, under the calm gaze of the silver Dragon, he lowered his head and changed his words.  "MA ..." Master, I''m willing to serve you."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Very good, you have made the right choice."

    Garen said.

    In the dragon''s w, Sorin was relieved after making his decision, and his expression suddenly rxed.

    swear upon the witness of the Dragon of eternity and time that you will be loyal to me and be my loyal minion.

    Solin swore.

    After he finished speaking, he felt something in his heart and knew the miserable end of disobeying the oath. This meant that the witness of his oath was a god-like existence.

    Immediately, garen nted a time mark on Solin.

    Under garen''s deliberate means, a feeling of being monitored filled Sorin''s heart, like a shadow, it could not be removed.

    Sorin himself was a high-level strange machinist, not a weakling.

    However, even though he knew that some kind of mark had been left on his body, he could not even detect a trace of the time mark. Thinking about the mechanical Titan''s mysterious fall, he could not help but be even more afraid of garen''s unfathomable means.

    Garen let go of the Dragon w.

    Looking down at Duke Thorin, who had submitted to him, garen said in a deep voice, " Tell me what you know about the seven secret weapons of imaska.

    Sorin was slightly stunned.

    So. they were here for the imaska Empire. I was hoping that the Empire''s reputation would repel them ... Duke Thorin smiled bitterly.

    He was not stupid.

    The silver Dragon bared its fangs, its target clear.

    "Of the seven secret weapons of the Empire, four of them are in the hands of the royal family."

    the remaining three secret weapons are in the hands of the three lords of wondrous machinery. We are all Dukes, but our status in the Empire can not bepared.

    the first secret weapon of imaska is a crown, held by the Emperor.

    the imaska crown can forcibly control all the strange machinery of the Empire. It is a symbol of supreme power and is enough to suppress any rebellion of the strange machinist.

    "The second secret weapon of imaska ....

    Since he was going to sell it, he would sell it thoroughly.

    The imaska Empire would never forgive traitors. In desperation, Solin could only try to believe that the silver Dragon in front of him had the strength topete with the Empire.

    Gradually, Sorin told garen everything he knew about the secret weapon.

    After that, garen asked a lot more about the situation in the imaska Empire, such as the strange mechanical creations with strongbat power, how many legendary-level strange machinists there were, and so on.

    As a Duke of the Empire, Thorin knew quite a lot.

    As he spoke, the image of the imaska Empire gradually formed in garen''s heart.

    After listening, garen''s eyes narrowed as he thought about how to get his hands on the imaska secret weapon.

    Especially the imaska crown.

    the imaska Empire is at the peak of its power right now. There are thousands of strange machinery overlords, most of whom are legendary strange machinists. Furthermore. there are also.rge number of weapons like mechanical Titans guarding the city ... It''s as hard as ascending to the heavens to snatch a secret artifact."

    Just in Sorin''s Maple City alone, there were 12 mechanical Titans.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that he wanted to kill his own brother personally and left the city by riding a mechanical Titan alone, garen wouldn''t have captured an Empire Duke so easily. Furthermore, Maple Leaf city wasn''t considered a big city in the imaska Empire.

 Chapter 470 The Beginning Of Destruction (3)

    The strange machine Army of the capital of the imaska Empire, which was described by Solin, made garen feel afraid.

    Garen''s gaze swept across the mechanical Titan, sizing up this strange mechanical creation.

    the mechanical Titan is only below average among legendary-level strange machinery ... The military strength of the imaska Empire is worthy of its name."

    if I want to get the Empire''s Secret weapon, I might have to wait until the imaska Empire is facing a strong enemy and fish in troubled waters.

    Garen did not know when the imaska Empire would go downhill.

    The current imaska Empire did not show any signs of decline at all. It was the strongest country in the East of Faerun. ording to Thorin, the royal family of the imaska Empire was no longer satisfied with their current territory and intended to advance in other directions of the Faerun continent to unify the continent.

    the imaska Empire has the strength.

    "However, when it was destroyed, it was still not the only Overlord of Faerun continent."

    Garen pondered silently with the information he had.

    the imaska Empire has the strength to be the hegemon of the continent. They now have the same idea, but they have failed.

    A cool breeze blew past, carrying the fallen leaves with it.

    this means that when they were nning to fight Faerun, they encountered some kind of unforeseen event.

    perhaps, this is the opportunity that led to the destruction of the Empire.

    Garen organized his thoughts.

    He wasn''t sure if he was right, but from the information he had, he felt that it was very possible.

    If it wasn''t for some unforeseen event, the imaska Empire would be expanding now, and Netheril would have no chance of developing at all. The future floating city Empire would no longer exist.

    With the strength of the strange machine Empire, Faerun did not have any power to resist them at the moment.

    Then the question was, what had caused the failure of the imaska Empire''s expansion and caused it to be stranded in the East of Faerun?

    Garen thought to himself.

    Solin, when does the imaska Empire n to start expanding? "<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Sorin thought for a moment and said, " the Empire is getting stronger and stronger. The strange machine Lords have hoarded countless strange machine weapons. The current territory of the Empire is no longer enough to satisfy the royal family and the Lords. The conflicts between the strange machine Lords are getting worse and worse. The friction is endless.

    in order to ease the internal conflicts of the Imperium, the war of conquest was initiated at the first touch.

    "The royal family did not give any specific instructions."

    "However, ording to my estimates, the Empire will start a war in at least a year and at most three years to expand to other ces."

    As a Liege of strange machinery, although he was one of the weakest, he was still quite familiar with the Empire''s situation.

    Listening to Solin''s words, garen was deep in thought.

    Repair the mechanical Titan and return to your territory.

    "When I need you, I''ll naturally inform you."

    your mission is to keep your position as a Duke, increase your influence within the Empire, and gain more trust and intelligence from the royal family. I will provide you with support when necessary.

    Garen said in a low voice.

    When night fell, the newly promoted strange machinery Lord returned to his territory.

    "The next step is to wait."

    Garen knew that he would not be able to shake the imaska Empire.

    However, its weakening and destruction were destined. Garen only needed to wait, wait for the imaska Empire to provoke their true enemy.

    With Sorin as a chess piece, he could learn about the movements of the imaska Empire in advance, andbined with the future he knew, he could choose the most suitable time to make a move.

    This might take a long time.

    However, garen did notck time, especially within this timeline.

    The patient hunter went into hibernation, waiting in the dark for his prey to weaken.

 Chapter 471 The Hostility Of The Gods

    Garen had no intention of making the dragonjaw mountains near the imaska Empire his own territory.

    In the dragonjaw mountain range, he had only chosen a mountain of decent size deep in the mountain range. He intended to use this ce as his temporary resting ce. Before this, the ce that garen had chosen already had an owner.

    A troll tribe upied this ce.

    In the face of garen''s arrival, this troll n called blood roar naturally submitted to the wings of the legendary giant dragon.

    The bloodhowl trolls were also the only family n that garen had subdued in the dragonjaw mountains.

    The trolls, who had a strong backing, wanted to conquer more territories for garen.

    However, under garen''s orders, they did not do so.

    Garen''s subjugation of these followers was only to provide some convenience for his own life, and not to expand his influence. It felt good to order a portion of his followers around. Since he was secretly plotting against the imaska Empire, and the dragonjaw mountain range was not far from the imaska Empire, garen did not want to alert the enemy and attract the attention of the imaska Empire too early.

    Time passed by quietly.

    The days passed by peacefully.

    Duke Thorin, who had be garen''s tentacle, would contact garen from time to time and report to him about the situation within the Empire.

    This guy used his handsome and charming appearance and his identity as a great noble to deal with the upper-ss nobles of the Empire. He established contact with the nobledies through every opportunity and obtained a lot of secret information about the imaska Empire.

    However, these were of no use to garen.

    His target was the secret weapon of imaska. The best time to take action was when the imaska Empire was in decline.

    Before that, garen gave Sorin a mission.

    He would do more trade with the Lords of strange machinery who held the secret weapon of imaska, inquire about the secret weapon of imaska in a roundabout way, and search for the personal habits of these Lords of strange machinery. Because the Lords of strange machinery who held the secret weapon of the Empire all had powerful individual strength without exception, and were the top legendary machinists, it would not be easy to snatch the secret weapon of the Empire from them.

    Garen spent most of his time in deep sleep.

    In his free time, he did a lot of research, but it was not boring.

    Arcane spells, magics, wondrous machinery inheritances, the power of time ... In this timeline, garen''s own growth was very slow, but this did not prevent him from learning over a long period of time, and slowly mastering his own abilities. In general, his strength was still steadily increasing, but at a slower speed.

    His dedicated research had brought him some gains.

    Garen mainly relied on his own talent in the study of spells, which caused his knowledge to not be considered profound, and his Foundation was somewhat shallowpared to ordinary legendary spell casters. However, as time passed, his foundation of knowledge was rapidly umting, and gradually became equal to other legendary spell casters.

    In the blink of an eye, a year had passed.

    the energy of the gate of spacetime is far from perfection.

    Garen raised his left wrist. The nine gemstones that formed the imaska ring were embellished on the silver Dragon scales, emitting a faint luster.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    based on the current speed, it''ll take at least 30 years to fill up the gate of spacetime.

    Garen shook his head slightly.

    The total time he had lived in the main timeline was less than 30 years.

    however, if I stay in a parallel timeline for a hundred years, but only one year has passed in the main timeline, and my body''s growth is only equivalent to one year in the main timeline ...

    The giant Silver Dragon seemed to be in deep thought as it swung its tail restlessly.

    so here''s the question. I''m 100 years older now, so is it still one year? "

    It was considered a hundred years old. His strength waspletely not at the level of an adult time Dragon. If it was one year old, he had indeed passed a hundred years.

    "However, the speed at which time passes on my body has always been different."

    "It''s more appropriate to calcte it ording to the age of the main timeline."

    "It would be weird if I''m a hundred years old and Yuna is not even twenty."

    Garen felt that a Dragon''s age should be calcted ording to normal growth conditions. If that was the case, he would still be a young dragon when he returned to the main timeline.

    It was a Little Dragon Whelp that was almost fifty meters long.

    Garen didn''t think too deeply about this issue.

    Anyway, he was the one who called the shots at his age.

    Next, garen closed his eyes. The structure of the magic appeared in his mind, as well as the obscure and twisted arcane runes. He continued his research and understanding of arcane magic.

    However, this research was interrupted not long after.

    A messaging crystal was vibrating non-stop, emitting the mana fluctuations belonging to ioram.

    Garen took out his messaging crystal and injected his magic into it.

    The moment magic power entered the messaging crystal, it stopped vibrating. At the same time, it emitted rays of light of different colors, instantly forming a vivid picture. In the picture, it showed ioram''s appearance. He seemed to be in his own Mage Tower, and behind him were rows of bookshelves several meters tall, filled with dense and heavy books.

    it seems like you''ve already ended the war against the orcs.

    Garen said as he sized up the environment around ioram.

    This was the first time that eolham had contacted him since he had parted ways with the Grand Arcanist.

 Chapter 472 The Hostility Of The Gods

    that''s right, " ioram nodded.  three months ago, the beastmen Army waspletely defeated by us. There are no longer any traces of the beastmen in the area around Netheril.

    He revealed a smile that came from the bottom of his heart and continued, "  after that, I could finally focus on my own Arcana research.

    Arcana was a profound skill.

    Profound skills required the most focused and in-depth research.

    Due to the threat of the orcs, ioram was unable to fully concentrate. He had to focus part of his attention on dealing with the orcs ''raid. However, he could now withdraw this part of his attention and focus itpletely on his Arcane Research.

    In this kind ofpletely rxed state, he had a certain harvest in a short two months.

    congrattions, " garen nodded.  I look forward to the day when the floating city is realized.

    Garen knew his own shorings.

    His ability to create spells could not be considered outstandingpared to a Grand Arcanist like ioram. Garen had tried to create his own legendary spells, but he had never seeded.

    To garen, befriending a Grand Arcanist like ioram was a good way to obtain powerful arcane spells.

    At the same time.

    In the image disyed by the messaging crystal, ioram raised his palm.

    A blue ball of light formed by dense arcane runes appeared in the palm of ioram''s hand, illuminating his face with a faint blue color. At first nce, it actually had a somewhat evil color.

    Garen''s mastery of arcane arts was not low.

    He could tell that the blue ball in the palm of ioram''s hand was apleted spell model. In addition to Netheril''s arcane runes, there were many other spell runes that garen was familiar with.

    "What is this?"

    Garen asked.

    ¨¦olmen looked at the blue ball of light and said, "  I''ve been studying it in seclusion for two months. It''s a tenth-circle spell, eternal life.

    the life of humans is too short, and the path of truth is too long.

    this spell can give Arcanists almost eternal life and enough time to explore the essence of the world. Also, there is no price to pay for it.

    An eternal life spell without. price ... Garen''s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at the spell model in ioram''s hand carefully.

    Garen was the immortal Dragon, so he did not need the eternal life spell. However, garen knew what such a spell meant to human Arcanists.

    Magic research was time-consuming and energy-consuming, and the lifespan of humans was too shortpared to it.

    Of course, the Arcanists at that time already had many life-prolonging methods.

    However, these methods all required a huge price.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    For example, after bing a Lich, Halius ''heart became extremely evil, and he became a disaster for his own country.

    Ioram''s eternal life spell could allow human Arcanists to live forever while preserving their pure will as Arcanists. They would not be affected by the negative consequences of other methods of eternal life. Such a spell could allow the Grand Arcanists of Netheril to live with their true selves, enough to be the foundation of a civilization.

    as you can see, this spell uses many runes from the school of necromancy.

    if you didn''t bring the knowledge of spells from the other world, I don''t know how long it would have taken me toplete my eternal life spell.

    therefore, I n to teach you the eternal life spell first.

    As he listened to ioram''s words and looked at the model of the eternal life spell in his hand, garen had a hunch in his heart.

    Just the early development of this eternal life spell would produce a series of chain reactions, which could at least shorten the natural progress of the arcane Empire by hundreds of years. Moreover, with the blessing of advanced magic knowledge, ioram''s arcane level was rapidly improving. If nothing unexpected happened, his floating city would probably enter the historical stage in advance.

    Because of garen''s intervention, the future Netheril Arcane Empire might have to appear in advance.

    perhaps, I can also bring forward the crisis of the imaska Empire.

    Garen drew many inferences from this, and his brain immediately became active.

    At the same time, ioram gently tapped the ball of light in his hand, and a dark blue light immediately covered the entire image of the messaging crystal. The magic runes inside were disyed in front of garen, and then ioram began to teach remotely.

    He really liked to be a teacher and impart knowledge.

    Garen was quite interested in this eternal life spell and started to learn it seriously.

    He couldn''t use the eternal life spell himself. In the beginning, he just thought that it would be a waste not to learn such a powerful spell, and that it was always good to know more spells beyond level 9.

    However, as he listened to ioram''s exnation, garen gradually understood the essence of this eternal life spell.

    Under the illumination of the blue light, eolmy looked a little evil.

    The essence of the eternal life spell was definitely not a good spell in the eyes of many creatures.

    is it the magical knowledge I gave to ioram that changed the meaning of this eternal life spell? or is it that his idea was like this to begin with, but it was just elerated? "

    Garen thought to himself as he listened to the lecture of ¨¦olem, who was in a state of total oblivion.

    He could already tell.

    The essence of this spell was destruction.

    Death and rebirth.

    However, it was not to kill the caster of the spell, but to kill all living creatures in a range in an instant, so that the caster''s lifespan could be limitlessly increased.

 Chapter 473 The Hostility Of The Gods

    The spell of evesting life itself had a killing effectparable to the spell of withering.

    It would specify a range.

    After the spell was cast, all living things within a certain range would be turned to ashes, and their lifespans would be transferred to the Grand Arcanist who cast the spell. The eternal life spell would not make the caster truly immortal, but as long as it was cast once in a while, it could achieve an effect simr to eternal life.

    "This ..." It seems that ioram got his inspiration from the spells of the school of necromancy."

    Garen blinked his eyes.

    "Garen, what are you thinking about? You have to focus."

    At this moment, ioram''s eyes suddenly shed like lightning as he looked at garen, who was not concentrating, and raised his tone.

    With the Grand Arcanist''s reminder, garen''s attention shifted to the eternal life spell and dispelled his distracting thoughts.

    Level 10 spells were moreplicated.

    The messaging crystal lit up for a full two weeks.

    Garen had already memorized all the magic runes and minute structures required for the eternal life spell. Furthermore, iol¨¦m had already told garen everything about the key points of this spell, so he could start researching it himself now.

    because of the magic knowledge you brought, I''ve been inspired recently.

    "I''ll continue my closed-door cultivation after this."

    it''s time to go!  ioram said in high spirits, his eyes radiating with the light of wisdom.

    "You''ve alreadypleted the eternal life spell."

    what''s your research goal next? "

    Garen asked.

    Ioram had already made up his mind, so he said without thinking, "  the core of the magic, a type of magic Device.

    The core of the magic?

    What the hell was this?

    Garen was slightly stunned.

    Aren''t you going to continue researching how to build a floating city? "

    A schr''s smile appeared on his old face.   other than the core of the magic, this magical device will have other names: the core of the floating city, the core ofher, and the core of Mystra.

    Mystra was the name of the goddess of magic, a powerful God.

    you mean to say that this core of the magic will be the key to creating the floating city? "

    yes.  ioram nodded.  I''ve realized that it''s unrealistic to support a Sky Castle with the power of an Arcanist.

    so I thought, is it possible to establish a stable connection with the magic and obtain an endless supply of energy from the depths of the magic to support the city in floating in the air? "

    I''ve thought about it for a long time, and I think this is the most feasible method.

    After a pause, ¨¦olmolem continued, "  that''s why I need to create an energy core for the floating city that relies on the magic.

    "Without this core, everything else is just empty talk."

    When he heard that it was dependent on the magic, garen''s heart trembled.

    "Are you sure you want to do this?"

    if the magic suddenly fails, the floating cities that you''ve built using this method will probably all crash, bringing about disastrous consequences.

    Garen reminded.

    No.  ¨¦olme shook his head.  the magic has existed since the birth of humans. The goddess of magic has been pouring her heart and soul into repairing the magic at all times.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Even if the magic is going to be in trouble, it''s impossible for such a massive system to copse in an instant."

    when the timees, the Arcanists will have time to make the appropriate response.

    That made sense.

    The magic system was so big that it would not fail instantly.

    Garen nodded slightly.

    "That''s too far off. It''s still unknown whether the core of the magic will seed or not."

    without the core of the magic, the floating city will only be an impossible dream.

    sigh ...  ioram sighed.

    ? "Don''t worry, you''ll definitely seed."

    what? " " why are you so sure? "

    He felt that garen''s tone was even more confident than he was.

    I believe in your ability as a Grand Arcanist.

    Garen said.

    "In order to live up to Your Excellency true Dragon''s trust, it seems I can only seed."

    The Grand Arcanist chuckled.

    After chatting for a while more, the magical waves from the messaging crystal disappeared. Ioram continued his seclusion and began his research on the core of the mana.

    the future ofherreal as a magic Empire was all thanks to ioram.

    Garen thought to himself.

    They had relied on the teleportation spell created by ioram to exterminate the orcs, which had helped Netheril eliminate his biggest enemy in the early days. As for the spell of eternal life, which was extremely important to Grand Arcanists, it had also been created by ioram. He would probably be the one to develop the first floating city.

    Garen raised his Dragon w.

    Magic power surged, and magic runes appeared one after another. They began to float and swim around his dragon ws, slowly outlining and intertwining, building the magic framework of the eternal life spell.

    In the huge, empty, and simple Mountain Dragon''s Nest, garen began to learn the eternal life spell.

    *

    *

    *

    As spring and autumn alternated, the sun and moon rotated, and time quietly passed.

    One after another, adventure stories popped up in Faerun''s territory.

    The bards were singing praises of various legends in the tavern.

    At the same time, another piece of news gradually spread.

    There was a mysterious and powerful ancient dragon living in the dragonjaw mountains. He was doing his terrifying magic research at the peak of the mountain. Any existence that entered his territory would not be able to see the sun the next day, not even legendary creatures.

    Some people believed in the existence of the ancient dragon without a doubt, while others scoffed at it.

    At the same time.

    In the depths of the dragonjaw mountain range, in a mountain covered with verdant pine trees, a superrge legendary true dragon''s eyes were deep.

 Chapter 474 The Hostility Of The Gods

    it''s starting. The imaska Empire has decided to start a war.

    Garen received the news from Sorin.

    The imaska Empire had decided to take action.

    They were no longer satisfied with the territory in the East.

    The imaska Empire wanted the entire Faerun.

    The Empire had sent dozens of troops in all directions,posed of strange machinists and imaska Warriors equipped with strange mechanical armors. They were led by legendary strange machinists and had already left the Empire''s territory one after another.

    The imaska Empire, relying on its fierce and powerful strange machinery Army, actually advanced in three directions at the same time.

    The Empire''s confidence and confidence were vividly disyed.

    However, garen had a strong premonition in his heart.

    The destruction of the imaska Empire would begin in this war.

    Garen believed in his premonition.

    The silver Dragon closed its eyes again and began to wait patiently.

    *

    *

    *

    On Faerun''snd, there was more than one race, and there was also more than one country.

    If the imaska Empire wanted to dominate Faerun, they would have to face hundreds of kingdoms, city-states, and countless rural towns of all sizes. However, these obstacles were not a big problem for the imaska Empire.

    As long as there were enough resources, a strange machinist could create an endless supply of strange machinery armies.

    They were extremely skilled inrge-scale battles.

    In the face of the power of the imaska Empire, many small countries close to the Empire did not resist. They even weed the army of the Empire and epted the strange machine Army to settle in. They were willing to be vassals of the imaska Empire.

    Of course, there were also some countries that were unwilling to be vassals.

    For example, in a small country in the northeast of Faerun.

    Tada nation.

    In a world without gods.

    With the strength of the imaska Empire, they could sweep across the continent. However, this was Faerun, where gods stood in great numbers. Different countries had different beliefs. A magic Empire like imaska did not Revere gods, but there were some countries that were full of believers of gods.

    The kingdom of tada was a country with extremely loyal faith.

    This was a country in the desert. The hot weather and scorching sand had created the tenacious and fearless character of the tada people.

    After crossing the desert and the KRA region, the imaska Empire would be facing the Arcanists of Netheril.

    The tiny tada Kingdom was the first obstacle in the desert.

    In the face of small countries that were unwilling to submit and pledge their allegiance, the imaska Empire''s strange machine Army showed no mercy. The strange machine Army was endless.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Under the setting sun that was almost blood red.

    The king of the tada Kingdom stood at a high point in the kingdom, under the protection of the tada Warriors, looking out at the endless yellow sand outside the city.

    In addition, yellow was the theme of this desert that would never change.

    But today, when the king of tada looked into the distance, all he could see was a cold metallic luster, and his vision was almost filled with strange machinery.

    ept the glory of the Empire. Your country will be led to glory by the Empire.

    "I''ll give you onest chance."

    "Submit, or be destroyed!"

    The leader of the strange machine Army issued an ultimatum.

    King tada turned around and looked at the people behind him. He saw their fearless faces.

    Then, the king looked at the strange machine Army with a determined expression.

    He looked around and said in a deep voice, " "The tada people are under the protection of the maid of misfortune!"

    the believers of the maid of misfortune will never submit to the power of the Empire!

    The Enchanter, who had never heard of the misfortune goddess, chuckled and said, " "God? How many legions does he have?"

    The imaska Empire only believes in machinery and magic.

    "Can your God Save you from the Imperial Army?"

    With the strength of the imaska Empire, if an ordinary God''s avatar came to the prime material realm alone, they would not be a match for the strange machine Army. Moreover, there was an agreement between the gods that they would not take action for the sake of the National war in the prime material realm.

    Under the power struggle of the strange machine Army, a small country in a remote ce was destroyed without any idents.

    However, what this strange machinist who did not respect the gods did not know was that ...

    The maid of misfortune was a chaotic and evil god who did not follow the rules. She had mid-level divine power.

    She wouldn''t care about gains and losses.

    Therefore, at the moment when the kingdom of tada was destroyed, an angry whisper rang out in a certain level of the bottomless abyss.

    "The imaska Empire should pay a painful price for their arrogance!"

    In the other nes, most of the gods, whether good or evil, heard the whisper.

    They were silent, but their eyes were focused on the Faerun continent and the imaska Empire.

    The magic Empire rarely gave birth to the soil of faith, and it had never been the object of love for the gods.

    The gods were happy to see the trouble that the imaska Empire was about to face.

    At the same time.

    In the territory of the imaska Empire, a young girl with ck and red Deer horns and a ck Veil quietly descended.

    [ author''s note: I rmend a Dragon text ''the evil Dragon''s cultivation of the gods''. ]

 Chapter 475 Destruction Begins With The Tiniest Things (1)

    Garen was still unaware that the imaska Empire was about to pay the price for their actions.

    The silver Dragon was hidden in the dragonjaw mountains, studying the tenth-circle spell, the eternal life spell. Arge variety of wild beasts and a portion of magical creatures were captured by the trolls of the bloodroar n and imprisoned in garen''s Dragon''s Nest.

    These creatures were the targets of garen''s experiment on the eternal life spell.

    the function of the eternal life spell is to steal everything from other lives to increase one''s own lifespan.

    but I don''t have the concept of lifespan. For an immortal creature like me, what will the eternal life spell do? "

    Under the silver Dragon''s might, the captured creatures in the surroundings fell unconscious even though they were not dead yet. The dragon''sir was extremely quiet, and only the Dragon''s breathing could be heard.

    Garen thought about his question quietly.

    it''s a level 10 spell, after all. It can''t bepletely useless to me, right? "

    The eternal life spell was not an ordinary spell.

    This spell was developed by ioram for legendary Grand Arcanists. Only Grand Arcanists could cast tenth-circle spells. Other Arcanists couldn''t achieve pseudo-eternal life with the help of immortality.

    Immediately, garen closed his eyes.

    Complicated spell models were outlined in the world of will. Magic power burst out at the same time and entered the ubiquitous magic, absorbing arge amount of elemental energy from the depths of the magic.

    Although the eternal life spell borrowed some of the magic runes of the school of necromancy, it still used the arcane framework. The execution of this level 10 spell was inseparable from the magic. Just like what ¨¦olme had said, Arcanists were born breathing the air with the magic, and the arcane system was also built on the magic.

    This made it difficult for them to leave the magicwork to create spells.

    Back to the topic at hand, this was the first time garen had cast the eternal life spell since he had learned it. He was not experienced enough, so the construction of the spell model was not fast, but it was smooth and orderly. As long as he was not disturbed, he could release the eternal life spell at his current speed.

    But then ...

    The location of the misfortune goddess''s descent was not too far away from garen.

    She appeared at the southwest edge of the dragonjaw mountain range.

    At the moment her incarnation appeared, she exuded a vast aura belonging to a God, but it was not as bright and full of soft colors as the divine power aura of the God of Light. She seemed to havee with endless disasters, with a terrible sense of evil, making people''s hearts palpitate, and at the same time, they could not help but feel peeping.

    In just a short moment, the aura of disaster disappeared.

    However, garen''s contact with the gods wasn''t considered little. It was in this moment that was less than a millisecond that he sensed the fluctuations of extraordinary divine power.

    "God''s incarnation?"

    Garen''s eyes narrowed.

    At the same time, due to the influence of the fluctuation of divine power, he could not concentrate, and the casting of the eternal life spell was interrupted.

    The magic around them crumbled on arge scale.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    However, the moment it shattered, an invisible and omnipresent force repaired it.

    Garen did not care too much about the bacsh from the failure of the eternal life spell. As he reacted in time, the bacsh did not cause him much harm.

    After taking a quick look at the repaired magic, garen pped his dragon wings and left the Dragon''s Nest in the wind. He appeared in the clouds thousands of meters high in the sky. Then, along with the silver Dragon''s movements,rge clouds appeared and covered his body.

    appearing near the imaska Empire, is it for this strange machine Empire? "

    Garen held back his aura, his gaze sweeping across the Dragon jaw mountain range inch by inch, andnded on the position where he had first sensed it.

    I''m afraid it''s an evil god ... The moment the divine power fluctuation swept past, that feeling of madness, chaos, and unorganized disaster made garen''s heart palpitate.

    As he was not far away, garen did not know if this person was here for the imaska Empire or if he had sensed his presence and wanted to do something bad. Thus, the vignt garen wanted to find out the other party''s location.

    The God''s incarnation did not deliberately conceal himself.

    And so, garen saw her.

    She was a beautiful girl with demonic horns on her head. However, the demonic horns were actually part of her body. The demonic girl''s skin was as white as snow, and she was wearing a ck gauze dress.

    The strangest and most chilling part was the color of her skin.

    It was a sickly white, as if it was a cold corpse.

    At the same time.

    The incarnation of the goddess of misfortune raised her head, and a pair of eyes filled with madness destroyed her beautiful face.

    Her long, snow-white hair fluttered in the air without any wind. Her gaze passed through a distance of a few thousand meters, tearing through the obstruction of the clouds and mist, and met garen''s eyes.

    "It''s impossible to hide from a God''s eyes."

    Garen''s heart trembled.

    With his strength, this God''s incarnation must have noticed his existence at the first moment after descending nearby.

    Immediately, the deer horned girl suddenly disappeared from garen''s sight.

    At the same time.

    With a wave of innocentughter, her figure appeared from more than 6000 meters in the air, and appeared at a position only a few hundred meters away from garen.

    "It''s interesting that you noticed my arrival."

    "Do I look good?"

    The incarnation of the goddess of misfortune looked at the Superrge silver Dragon and said with a smile.

 Chapter 476 Destruction Begins With The Tiniest Things (2)

    Garen was slightly taken aback. He sized up this incarnation and said frankly, " "I can''t deny your beauty."

    However, as soon as she finished speaking, the deer horned girl''s expression turned cold as if she was flipping through a book. She said in a cold and deathly voice, "  are you ready to pay the price for spying on a God without permission? "

    Garen''s eyes focused.

    This guy couldn''t be here to find trouble with him, right?

    To be honest, in the main material world, he was not very afraid of such an avatar.

    A God''s incarnation had the authority and ability that belonged to a God, and its strength was far stronger than an ordinary legend. However, there was also a gap between the incarnations. An Aragami clone with the strength of the ck serpent Dragon was very rare. Garen did not feel the fatal danger from the deer-horned girl in front of him. She was not an invincible existence to garen.

    However, garen did not look down on the gods.

    If it was not necessary, he did not want to provoke the hostility of the gods for no reason.

    Garen was neither haughty nor humble. He said calmly, " powerful God, you have descended near my territory. In order to understand your purpose ining, I have cast my gaze at you.

    "My purpose ining?"

    The deer horned youngdy blinked her eyes, her gaze sharp and cold, "  what if I came here with ill intentions against you? what would you do? "

    Garen thought for a moment, then stared at the God''s incarnation, licked his lips, and said seriously, "  then, I would like to try the taste of the incarnation of a god.

    A thick Draconic Aura burst forth from the silver Dragon''s body like a storm.

    The almost overwhelming power of the legendary dragon pushed away the clouds, revealing the clear blue sky within a radius of more than ten kilometers.

    In such a tense atmosphere, garen felt that the battle with the God''s incarnation would start at the first touch.

    However, to his surprise, the deer horned youngdy looked at garen''s restless reaction. Her eyes were cold at first, and she said, " "Another one who doesn''t know the immensity of heaven and earth and doesn''t respect the gods." Then, she suddenly revealed a bright smile and said, "  however, I admire your courage.

    great dragon, you have won the favor of me, the greatdy bad luck.

    The God of misfortune ... ''I don''t want this kind of favor,'' garen thought.

    Looking at the other party''s appearance, garen knew that she was most likely not here for him, but just happened to meet him.

    The incarnation of the goddess of misfortune felt an unfathomable power from garen. This Dragon was probably the top individual existence in the main material world. Ordinary God incarnations were powerless against him, and the incarnation of the goddess of misfortune had her own goal, so she was unwilling to waste her power on garen.

    it''s an honor to meet you, beautifuldy bad luck.

    Garen gave his opponent a way out.

    The deer horned girl looked at garen carefully and said, "  my God Kingdom wees a strong and healthy Dragon like you.

    After a pause, she stuck out her bright red tongue and licked the corner of her lips. She then said to garen in a voice full of temptation, "  if you''re willing to enter my God''s kingdom and be my emissary, I''ll give you a chance to be close to me, to a goddess.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Just this?

    Isn''t he just trying to cheat me? there''s no real benefit at all.

    no!  garen refused decisively and said in a low voice, " I''m honored to be favored by the goddess, but I don''t have any thoughts of leaving the Prime Material ne.

    After hearing garen''s answer, the gaze of the incarnation of the goddess of misfortune suddenly turned cold.

    you refuse a God''s invitation. You don''t know what''s good for you.

    The atmosphere instantly froze again. Garen squinted his eyes, and the deer-horned girl''s appearance was reflected in his tinum Dragon eyes, ready to attack.

    However, what made garen speechless was that the incarnation of the goddess of misfortune suddenly smiled again. Her face bloomed with a smile like a flower, and she said, " "However, I like proud Dragons."

    Garen was speechless.

    This girl''s expression changed like the pages of a book, changing from one look to another, making it impossible to figure out her true thoughts.

    "I still have things to deal with, so I''ll take my leave."

    He did not want to continue fighting with this evil goddess, so he turned around and left after he finished speaking.

    The incarnation of the goddess of misfortune looked at the silver Dragon''s shining figure under the sun, and soon, she also disappeared in the sky.

    Garen flew to the top of a high mountain in the dragonjaw mountain range, his dragon ws firmly gripping the rugged rocks, looking into the distance, in the direction of the imaska Empire. If she was not here for him, then she appeared near the imaska Empire. Thinking about the recent actions of the imaska Empire, it was not difficult to guess that she was probably here for the imaska Empire.

    "The imaska Empire wants to dominate Faerun."

    but the strange machine Empire doesn''t believe in gods. If they seed, the gods will lose many sources of faith.

    Under normal circumstances, if an incarnation of a god from the evil camp like the maid of misfortune came and wanted to interfere in the National war in the main material world, other gods from the good camp would not sit by and do nothing. Most of them would stop the action of the incarnation of the maid of misfortune.

    But this time.

    The kind gods chose to watch on coldly.

    Kindness did not mean that she would not be angry.

    In the few countries that the imaska Empire had ttened, there were also many believers of good gods. For these believers, the Empire''s strange machinists showed no mercy, and the arrogance and pride of the magic Empire were vividly disyed.

    This angered the gods in the good camp.

    could the destruction of the imaska Empire have been caused by this goddess? "

 Chapter 477 Destruction Begins With The Tiniest Things (3)

    As soon as this thought emerged, garen rejected it.

    The maid of misfortune would only bring some trouble to the imaska Empire.

    It would not be easy to destroy a magic Empire in the Prime Material ne.

    "However, this might be an opportunity."

    The silver Dragon stood on the peak of the mountain, looking at the imaska Empire with a deep gaze.

    *

    *

    *

    Time passed by quietly.

    The avatar of the goddess of misfortune strolled through the territory of the imaska Empire.

    She walked through the bustling and bustling Street. Strangely, the conspicuous appearance of the incarnation of the goddess of misfortune did not attract the slightest attention, as if she did not exist at all and others could not see her. When she encountered pedestrians and houses blocking the way, the incarnation of the goddess of misfortune did not avoid them. Like a ghost, she directly passed through them.

    Although the pedestrians who came into contact with her didn''t know what had happened, they all felt an inexplicable chill.

    As the incarnation of the goddess of misfortune moved, the power of misfortune that belonged to her spread out and prated the territory of the imaska Empire inch by inch.

    A God''s incarnation might not have the power to destroy an Empire, and might not even be as strong as a legendary creature like the primordial Dragon.

    However, through the authority of the gods, they could do many things that legendary creatures could only marvel at.

    A weekter, the incarnation of the goddess of misfortune passed through the territory of the imaska Empire and appeared in the center of the territory of the strange machine Empire.

    The deer-horned girl stopped in front of a Grand sculpture made of metal and gears.

    Her body became much more illusory.

    Less than half of the God of misfortune''s power was left in this incarnation.

    As for where more than half of his divine power had been consumed, it was obvious.

    "Many people still don''t understand what a God is."

    The incarnation of the goddess of misfortune showed a smile full of malice.

    A clear and melodiousughter that sounded like silver Bells resounded, causing some of the pedestrians around to stop and look for the source of the sound.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Mortals,"

    "Receive the wrath of God!"

    The body of the goddess of misfortune''s incarnation suddenly disintegrated, turning into waves of power of misfortune that spread in all directions.

    In order to take revenge on the imaska Empire, this God had directly sacrificed a precious avatar, consumed thousands of years of divine power umtion, and ced a terrible curse of misfortune on the imaska Empire. All of this had happened silently, and the imaska Empire was still unaware of it.

    Only a few powerful legendary odd machinist suddenly had a bad feeling.

    Their instincts as legendary creatures told them that something bad had happened, but they didn''t know what exactly had happened.

    At the same time.

    In a dense forest within the borders of the imaska Empire.

    A low-level magic creature, the gue Bird, flew out of the dark cave.

    It didn''t fly for long before a rustling sound came from the bushes below. A figure shot out like lightning and bit the gue devil bird.

    The figurended on the ground, revealing its full appearance.

    It was a small snake that waspletely ck.

    The ck-fanged snake was also a low-level magic creature. Under the influence of the power of misfortune, the ck-fanged snake, which had just bitten the gue Bird to death, was affected by the virus carried by the other party and had a terrible change in its body.

    A few hourster, a small team of humans who were picking herbs in the forest hurriedly left the dense forest.

    One of them had already fallen unconscious.

    There were two clear ck blood holes on his ankles.

    By the time he was brought back to the medical facility near the imaska Empire, he was already dead.

    After that, the corpse was burned.

    However, the corpses that were turned into ashes in the high-temperature mes released a kind of microscopic object that was invisible to the naked eye and silently permeated into the air.

    Hence.

    A disaster that was about to engulf the entire imaska Empire broke out here.

 Chapter 478 Glory And Curtain Fall (1)

    In reality.

    The maid of misfortune did not know what would happen to the imaska Empire after she released the curse of misfortune.

    This was because the curse of misfortune of this God did not have a direct killing effect on the surface.

    The target of the curse of misfortune would not be directly hurt by the divine power, but everything they encountered would evolve in the worst direction, and a series of natural and man-made disasters would ur under the influence of the divine power of misfortune.

    For example, a person who fell down might only scratch his skin, but if he was cursed, he might break his neck.

    Another example was an Empire in the Prime Material ne. Because of their arrogance, they might have only provoked the dissatisfaction of a few gods. However, under the influence of the curse of misfortune, they had obtained the hostility of an entire God system.

    master, a gue has broken out in the Empire.

    this gue is highly contagious and has a long incubation period. It only broke out after more than half of the imaska people were infected.

    Sorin looked exhausted, wearing a ck robe with a hat, he met garen in the Dragon jaw mountain range.

    The gue ... The silver dragon''s eyes narrowed.

    "Only the imaska are infected?"

    Garen asked.

    Sorin nodded.  yes, this gue seems to only target our imaska Empire. The Empire''s great strange machinists specte that this is a trick by some of the Empire''s enemies.

    After a pause, Sorin''s face turned numb, and he said, "  in just two short weeks, nearly one-tenth of the ordinary imaska people have died. Some low-level strange machinist can''t resist the infection of the gue either. Only intermediate and above strange machinist can be safe and sound.

    the Empire''s basic system has already copsed.

    my Maple Leaf city is now filled with corpses. Every household has a dead person, and the entire city is filled with the stench of rotting corpses. The worst thing is that some of the dead have turned into undead creatures that carry the gue and have begun to attack the living.

    Due to the sudden outbreak of the gue.

    The Army sent by the imaska Empire to fight Faerun had already returned to the Empire, suppressing and sealing off the infected areas. They would rather kill the wrong person than let the gue go.

    Garen looked in the direction of the imaska Empire.

    The negative forces of resentment, unwillingness, despair, and anger formed dark clouds of death, covering the sky of the imaska Empire just like the white bone wastnd. It was Midsummer, but the dark clouds formed by the spiritual energy of death covered the sky and blocked all the sunlight, making the entire imaska Empire in a gloomy atmosphere.

    "This scene ... The imaska Empire has lost more than a million people."

    Garen''s heart trembled.

    It had only been three months since he had seen the incarnation of the goddess of misfortune.

    ording to Solin, the gue that had engulfed the entire imaska Empire had been lurking for a long time before it broke out. So, once it was discovered, it had already brewed to the point of a natural disaster. The imaska Empire''s reaction was extremely fast, but they still inevitably suffered heavy losses.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Moreover, the gue had only just begun.

    the misfortune goddess is so powerful? "

    an avatar has caused the entire imaska Empire to fall into such a difficult situation.

    "It''s better not to deal with such chaotic and evil people."

    Garen thought to himself.

    In fact, what garen didn''t know was that it was extremely difficult to cause such arge-scale gue in the imaska Empire with just one avatar, even though it had a lot of divine power. The maid of misfortune was only a God with mid-level divine power.

    The current situation that the imaska Empire was facing was not just the curse of misfortune.

    As the most powerful creatures in the multi-dimensional universe, the gods ''joy and hatred alone would have a certain impact on the world.

    To gain the favor of a God, one could gain the favor of a God.

    Being loathed by a God, even if the God would not take the initiative to target, would still bring about a curse-like effect.

    The imaska Empire had been hated by arge number of gods, and at this time, it had be and of disgust. The people and things inside were all imperceptibly cursed by the gods. In addition, the goddess of misfortune had sacrificed her incarnation to cast the curse of misfortune without considering the consequences. These factorsbined to create the current situation.

    Garen sat on the top of the mountain, his tinum Dragon eyes looking in the direction of the imaska Empire.

    Sorin had already gone back.

    Garen asked him to report to him about the gue once in a while.

    Time passed by quietly.

    After arge number of unexpected casualties, the strange machine Lords of the imaska Empire spent half a month and finally developed a medicine that could suppress the gue. Strange machine airships flew back and forth in the Empire''s airspace with howling winds, spraying the medicine like a storm.

    The red potion was like blood, shrouding the cities of the imaska Empire.

    Garen, who was far away in the dragonjaw mountains, could smell the terrible smell of the mixture of potions and rotting corpses in the air.

    In the end, after wreaking havoc for a month and killing nearly ten million people, the gue that had severely damaged the basic system of the imaska Empire disappeared.

    The imaska Empire had defeated the gue.

    Dawn broke, dispersing the dark clouds.

    But what they didn''t know was that this gue was only the beginning.

    As most of the casualties were ordinary people, most of the low-level strange machinists were seriously ill, and not many died from the gue, the high-level power of the imaska Empire was still rtively intact. This Empire still had extremely strongbat power at this time, but it was destined to take a lot of time and energy to deal with the aftermath of the losses caused by the gue.

 Chapter 479 Glory And Curtain Fall (2)

    The reduction of half of the poption had also brought waves of trouble to the imaska Empire.

    "Master, I won''t be able toe to the dragonjaw mountain range for the time being."

    the royal family of the Empire is summoning all the Lords of strange machinery to the capital to discuss the solution to the poption problem. I''m one of them.

    One day, Sorin reported this news to garen.

    After hearing Sorin''s words, the silver dragon''s eyes became sharp and bright.

    Garen''s mind recalled the image of shadow of time that he had seen.

    He remembered that the imaska Empire was destroyed because of ves.

    The reason why the imaska Empire had enved ves in the first ce was precisely because of the sharp decline in poption.

    After thinking for a few seconds, garen gave Sorin a meaningful smile and said, "  Sorin, you proposed to the royal family of the Empire to Rob arge number of ves to make up for theck ofbor at the bottom of the Empire.

    do your best to get the royal family to adopt this suggestion as soon as possible.

    Sorin was slightly stunned.

    He thought for a moment, but could not understand garen''s intentions.

    However, Sorin was not stupid enough to ask, he just had to do as he was told.

    "As you wish,"

    Sorin left.

    "We''re almost there,"

    imaska Empire, I will witness your glory and fall.

    As the silver Dragon mumbled, it retreated into the darkness and continued to wait patiently.

    At the same time.

    Sorin had arrived at the capital of the Empire.

    Perhaps it was because of his appearance, this guy had a good talent in making friends. Solin maintained good trade rtions with many strange machinery Lords. After heading to the capital of the imaska Empire, before the official meeting, Solin found the strange machinery Lords he was familiar with and persuaded them about garen''s idea.

    To Sorin''s surprise, the effect was smooth.

    The idea of snatching ves was approved by many of the Lords of strange machinery. Some of the Lords who had their own ideas quickly changed their support after hearing Sorin''s idea.

    In the end, the method of plundering ves and recing the basic-level imaska citizens with ves of other races won with an overwhelming advantage, and was recognized by the royal family of the Empire in a very short time. Sorin, who was the first to propose this method, was greatly praised by the Empire, and his influence in the imaska Empire increased a lot.

    Everything was so smooth that Sorin found it hard to believe.

    Only God knew why the strange machinery overlords with different personalities would have such a unified thought on this matter.

    Sorin, who was receiving the Empire''s reward, had a ttered expression on his face, but he thought of the meaningful smile on the silver Dragon''s face.

    Under the warm sunlight, he suddenly felt cold.

    ves. How did the ves destroy a magic Empire under the suppression of the strange machinist? "<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Garen looked at the shadow of time on imaska''s ring again.

    In the end, when the imaska Empire was reduced to ruins, the shadow of time was disrupted, so that garen could not figure out what happened to the imaska Empire in the end. However, he already had a vague guess in his heart.

    gods are not to be trifled with. The imaska Empire is reaping what they sow.

    Garen shook his head slightly.

    Not long after, Solin returned from the capital of the imaska Empire.

    master, the royal family has epted your suggestion.

    After going to the capital of the Empire and experiencing this incident, Sorin was even more in awe of garen.

    His body trembled slightly as he crouched in the Shadow of the Dragon and said with his head lowered.

    Garen looked down at the strange machinery Lord who was about to be a legend.

    Sorin, you seem to be about to enter the legendary realm.

    The silver Dragon said in a low voice.

    yes, the Empire has rewarded me with many good things. It won''t be long before I can be a legendary strange machinist.

    Sorin raised his head and looked at the majestic and unfathomable Silver Dragon.   after I be a legendary strange machinist, I can do better for you, master.

    at this time, I have already won the favor of the Empire''s royal family. If it wasn''t for myck of strength and the fact that I haven''t been the Lord of strange machinery for long, the Empire might have given me the right to use an imaska secret weapon.

    The strength of a high-level wonder machinist like Sorin was not worth mentioning among the Lords of strange machinery.

    In the imaska Empire, there were even a few strange mechanical creations withbat powerparable to demigods.

    This was also the reason why garen didn''t want to reveal himself.

    He knew that without Shilong Yiliu''s words, he wouldn''t be able to deal with an enemy at the demigod level.

    Demigods were the lowest level of gods.

    But the lowest God was still a God.

    It was a terrifying concept to have the power of a demigod in the Prime Material ne. Even if strange machinery did not have as many means as gods, just having the destructive power of a demigod would be enough to wipe out Faerun.

    where does the imaska Empire n to go to abduct ves? "

    Garen asked.

    When he was watching shadow of time earlier, there was something that puzzled garen.

    Due to the inhumane oppression and merciless exploitation of the ves by the strange machine Lords, the ves in the imaska Empire suffered great casualties. However, the number of ves did not decrease at all. Magic ships continued to transportrge numbers of ves to the Empire.

    After hearing garen''s words, Sorin gave an answer that surprised garen.

    the royal family of the Empire has decided to send a magic fleet to other main material worlds to capture ves.

 Chapter 480 Glory And Curtain Fall (3)

    So it was like this.

    Garen nodded. After he finally understood the doubts in his heart, it was as if a stone had been removed from his heart, and he let out afortable breath.

    "Why don''t you capture ves in the Faerun continent?"

    With the strength of the imaska Empire, although it had been damaged by the gue, it was still rtively easy to enve some of the living races on the Faerun continent.

    the Empire believes that there''s a God behind the outbreak of the gue, " Thorin said in a low voice.

    in order not to arouse the hostility of the local gods, the royal family of the Empire decided to go to the other prime material worlds.

    in order to have the power to resist the malice of the gods in the future, " Sorin said in a deep voice after a pause, " the legendary strange machinists of the Empire are studying faith and extraordinary divine power.

    Good Lord ... Researching extraordinary powers.

    If you don''t die, who will?

    Garen really didn''t expect that the imaska Empire would be so bold.

    They had just suffered the revenge of a God. Not only did they not keep a low profile, but they also directly treated the God as an imaginary enemy and studied the power of the God. Garen could guess it with his toes. Now, the angry gazes of the gods were all fixed on the imaska Empire.

    This ... Garen really did not know what to say about this strange machine Empire.

    The courage to treat a God as an enemy wasmendable.

    However, it was foolish to underestimate a Supreme existence.

    go back. Use your power to push for the implementation of this matter and support the actions of the magic fleet.

    Garen gave an order to Sorin.

    Garen knew the general direction of history, and if he followed the trend and stepped in to push the wheel of history, the day of destruction of the imaska Empire would be greatly brought forward.

    It had been three years since garen came to the Faerun continent.

    The energy of the gate of spacetime was still a few decades away from being fully charged.

    I want to see the end of the imaska Empire before the gate of spacetime is filled with energy.

    The silver Dragon closed its eyes.

    As he absorbed it, the river of time unwillingly emitted wisps of time power, charging the Gate of Time and space bit by bit.

    Garen spent most of his time on the Gate of Time and space.

    &Nbsp; if he wanted to absorb time energy, he needed to focus all his mind and spend arge amount of time.

    In the blink of an eye, more than a month had passed.

    The imaska Empire had locked onto several main material worlds where many humans lived.

    At the same time, thend of imaska weed its first snow since the gue.

    White snowkes fell from the sky like fairies, covering the ground with ayer of faint silver.

    As the first snow fell, the magic docks of the imaska Empire were activated. Dimensional portals were opened one after another, and excellent magic ships set sail from the Faerun continent to the other main material worlds.

    The powerful magic fleet was wreaking havoc in the backward Prime Material ne.

    As spring and summer changed, time quietly passed.

    Now, every once in a while, a magic ship fleet carrying arge number of ves would return. The poption of the imaska Empire had gradually recovered due to the replenishment of these ves, and it now had arger poption than before.

    The strange machine Lords treated ves and the people of imaska very differently.

    The imaska Empire did not need to consider the ves ''satisfaction, nor did they need to provide them with medical care, education, and other benefits. After obtaining enough ves, the number of times the magic ships set sail began to decrease. The strange machine Lords divided a portion of the people and forced the ves to breed like pigs and dogs.

    The living environment of ves in the imaska Empire was like hell.

    With the blood and bones of the ves, in just five years, the imaska Empire had restored its former glory. Because they could order ves to death, the Empire had even surpassed its national power before the gue.

    At this time, with arge enough ve base, the imaska Empire no longer needed too many ves.

    They closed the magic dock, and the magic ships that could cross dimensions were docked.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    It was just like the shadow of time that garen had seen.

    With a massive amount ofbor, the imaska Empire began to indulge in the construction of superrge machines like the behemoth wonder. One after another, magnificent behemoth wonders of various shapes and functions appeared on thend of the imaska Empire.

    Through Solin''s report, garen knew that the construction of giant machines actually had a deeper meaning for the Empire.

    They wanted to create a mechanical God!

    At the same time, under the deliberate push of the Empire''s royal family, there was a wave of prayer in the imaska Empire. The Empire''s royal family nned to use machinery as a vessel for the power of faith to create the Empire''s machine God.

    It was still unclear if it would seed, but this crazy idea of the imaska Empire made garen feel shocked and impressed.

    They might be overestimating themselves.

    But this courage was worthy of respect.

    the other is arrogant, crazy, and proud ... But at the same time, it''s also a human empire that makes people raise their eyebrows."

    After learning about the imaska Empire''s actions of creating a mechanical God, garen thought to himself.

    If the imaska Empire could seed, it would directly change the structure of the multi-dimensional universe and greatly threaten the ruling position of the gods.

    Therefore, it was impossible for the strange machine Empire to seed.

    At the same time.

    The oppressed ves prayed to their God.

    Suffering and torture made them more devout in their faith.

    However, the imaska Empire had anticipated this situation. While they were capturing ves on arge scale, they were also building a pyramid-like wonder.

    Imaska was indeed worthy of being called the strange machine Empire. Nine strange machine pyramids, hundreds of meters tall, were located around the imaska Empire, forming an extremely powerful ne barrier, isting the ves from praying and calling for their God. At the same time, it cut off all connections between Faerun continent and the worlds they had been to.

    Another decadeter, the imaska Empire reached an unprecedented glory and prosperity.

    However, the royal family of the Empire had lost interest in dominating Faerun. They had used a lot of manpower and resources to create a miracle of a giant structure.

    ording to what Sorin said, the idea of creating a mechanical God had a chance of sess.

    It was because the most popr humanoid giant wonder in the capital of the Empire had sessfully obtained a trace of power of faith a year ago.

    This meant that as long as the time dimension was long enough, this wonder of the giant structure had the chance to be a mechanical God.

    With the ability of a strange machinist, being able to create a mechanical God meant that if they had enough materials and resources, they could create an Armyposed of mechanical gods. If they were sessful, the name of the imaska Empire would be known throughout the multi-dimensional universe in the future.

    &Nbsp; but ...

    The imaska Empire no longer had a future.

    On a dark, cloudless afternoon, lightning shed and Thunder rumbled.

    The silver Dragon walked out of the Dragon''s Nest and braved the wind and rain to climb the mountain.

    Garen looked at the brilliant strange machine Empire, and he could vaguely see the outline of some superrge strange machines in his vision.

    When he learned that the strange machine pyramid had been built, garen understood how the Glorious Empire of imaska woulde to an end.

    What would happen to the ves who had been oppressed for almost twenty years if their tragic wails and calls were heard by their gods?

    "It''s time to make a move."

    "Let''s wee the Grand closing of the event."

    The Hunter, who had been dormant for a long time, finally bared his fangs.

    Hu!

    In the endless rain, the forty-eight meter long Silver Dragon spread its wings.

    Immediately after, the huge Silver Dragon left the dragonjaw mountains, tearing apart the heavy rain and strong wind that filled the sky, and flew under the dusky sky towards the strange machine pyramid that was closest to it.

 Chapter 481 Wrath Of The Gods (1)

    The gue''s impact on the imaska Empire didn''t seem to be that great on the surface.

    However, at the beginning of the outbreak of the gue, the imaska Empire, with the power of the whole country, still could not control therge-scale death of the poption. Although this strange machine Empire had now re-established its peak, because of this powerless experience, they regarded the gods as an imaginary enemy.

    As they had long offended the native gods of Faerun, the imaska Empire had gone to other main material worlds to plunder and capture ves from other worlds.

    Of course, in the process, they also considered the faith of the creatures of the Prime Material ne.

    So, in order to not be found by the gods of the ves from the other world, they set up a ne barrier.

    The nine huge mechanical pyramids were the physical nodes of the ne barrier.

    What garen had to do now was to destroy the strange machine pyramid and open a gap in the ne barrier of the imaska Empire. The reason why he waited for more than a decade after the strange machine pyramid was built was that the gods might not necessarily hear the prayers and calls of their believers.

    Garen needed to wait.

    Waiting for the oppressed ves to pray even more devoutly.

    Under the cruel oppression of the ve owners, faith was the only way these ves could give themselves hope. It was the only light in their darkness. When the prayers of these poor ves reached a level that could prate the crystal wall of the ne and reach the ears of the God they believed in, it would be the end of the imaska Empire.

    And now, garen felt that it was almost time.

    ording to Sorin, there were now vesmitting suicide from time to time, offering blood to the gods, praying with their lives and souls for a response from the gods.

    It was a pity that the imaska Empire''s research on the power of faith had really achieved results.

    The strange machine pyramid had perfectly stopped the prayers of the ves.

    ording to the normal course of history, garen felt that the native gods of Faerun could not tolerate the self-development of the imaska Empire. They were willing to bring in New Gods and beliefs to the main material world, so they used some means to bypass the protection of the strange machine pyramid and let the gods of the other world hear the tragic cries of their believers.

    However, garen, who had been dormant for decades, was not willing to wait any longer.

    He wanted to speed up this process.

    In this terrible weather with heavy rain and strong winds, a silver stream of light cut through the rain in the gray sky. Like a straight line, it went straight to a strange machine pyramid in the Northwest of the imaska Empire.

    Garen''s target was the strange machine pyramid, which was the closest to him.

    With Sorin, a spy of high status, around, he knew the general defense of the nine strange machinery pyramids.

    The imaska Empire knew the importance of the dimension barrier, so in order to prevent the deliberate destruction of beings like garen, the strange machine pyramid was ced in a rather hidden location even though it was tall. Moreover, there was a strong strange machine Army stationed around it, and there were also dozens of legendary-level strange machine Masters guarding it.

    In addition, the construction of the strange machine pyramid was made of the most precious materials of the imaska Empire, and it was engraved with countless defensive strange machine runes.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    In addition, there were guards here.

    Even the incarnations of ordinary gods could not easily destroy the strange machine pyramid.

    However, the strongest fortresses often began to copse from the inside.

    The nine pyramids each had their own name.

    Garen''s target was the pyramid of Saur, located in the sunset Mountains Northwest of the imaska Empire.

    The pyramid was about 400 meters tall. With some camouge on the outside, it was not eye-catching at all in the rolling mountains of steep mountains, making it extremely difficult to find.

    However, as the Lord of strange machinery in Maple City, Sorin was one of the Lords that was closer to the pyramid of Saur.

    Sorin had participated in the construction of the strange machine pyramid.

    He was one of the strange machinery overlords in charge of the pyramid of Saur, and his status was not low.

    That was why garen knew the exact location of the pyramid of Saur and the general distribution of its forces. If it was not for the fact that the space around the strange machine pyramid had been blocked by means such as the dimension anchor, garen could have used the space teleportation spell to reach his destination directly.

    In the vast rain, garen did not conserve his time energy.

    He maintained his top speed in the form of eleration, and his figure disappeared in a sh in the pouring rain.

    Although it was not easy to replenish the power of time in this timeline, garen did not hold back on the consumption of the power of time in order to not alert the enemy''s defenders in advance and to catch the enemy off guard.

    He needed to destroy the pyramid of strange machinery with a thunderous force.

    Otherwise, it would be extremely troublesome for garen to fall into the encirclement of the strange machine Army.

    Buzzzzzz!

    A bolt of silver lightning fell and pierced through the sky like a god''s spear falling into the world. It illuminated the dark sky as if it were daytime and shone on the silver Dragon''s scales, making it seem bright.

    In a short ten minutes.

    The silver Dragon flew at top speed and arrived in the sky above the sunset Mountains under the cover of the night.

    This was a huge mountain range that stretched for thousands of kilometers in the territory of the imaska Empire. The high mountains were like Giants silently sitting on the ground in the night. The forest coverage of the sunset Mountains reached nearly 60%, and many creatures and races lived in the mountains and dense forests.

 Chapter 482 Wrath Of The Gods (2)

    The deep roars of wild beasts and the chirps of Eagles rose and fell, lingering in their ears.

    Garen looked into the distance, and his vision was filled with continuous mountain peaks covered in a green color.

    If he didn''t know the exact location of the strange machine pyramid, he wouldn''t have been able to find its exact location in a short time even if he knew it was hidden in the sunset Mountains.

    The silver Dragon that had arrived above the sunset Mountains did not stop for a moment.

    Shrouded in arge cloud that had blended into the night sky, the silver Dragon that had disappeared without a trace slowed down and approached its target at a height of ten thousand meters. There were legendary strange machinists guarding the sunset Mountains. After arriving here, the closer he got to the position of the strange machine pyramid, the more vignt garen became.

    Three minutester.

    The silver Dragon, which had concealed its aura and body, hovered ten thousand meters in the air.

    Garen lowered his head and looked down.

    His gaze pierced through the distance of 10000 meters andnded on a certain area on the ground.

    Among the mountain peaks, there was a Hill covered with thick vines and colorful flowers, which was quite unremarkable in the reflection of the surrounding environment.

    However, garen knew that this small hill was his target.

    In the seemingly quiet and safe surroundings, there was actually a huge man-made base underground. The strange machine Army was monitoring the area within a radius of several dozen miles. If anyone came here by ident, whether it was intentional or not, then congrattions, and they would never have to leave again.

    "Phew ..."

    The tinum dragon''s eyes reflected the scenery of the earth.

    The silver Dragon took a deep breath and began to umte power.

    At the same time.

    In the underground base.

    A wall made of cold white metal supported the underground base, and strange mechanical runes slowly flowed on it. Clusters of blue energy flowed like agile little snakes with life.

    sigh, in order to protect the pyramid of Saur, we have been in this underground base for more than ten years.

    In the resting area, a middle-level strange machinist who was eating frowned and said.

    The strange machinist beside him patted hispanion''s shoulder and said with a smile, " "The rewards given by the Empire are rich enough. When we were selecting the guards of the pyramid, how many small nobles wanted to enter? Other than not being able toe into contact with the outside world often, there are no other ws here."

    "I don''t know how many strange machinists are trying their best toe here."

    The location of the strange machine pyramid was very hidden, and the guards were strong. Moreover, there were not many forces in Faerun continent that dared to provoke the imaska Empire. The guards here could be said to be extremely idle, and they could easily get a considerable reward.

    The strange machinist, who had a long face, shook his head and said, " "I know. It''s just that the days of being a guard here are too boring."

    "I''ve never had any enemies."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    at most, there were some magical beasts that mistakenly entered here. We didn''t even need to do anything, and they were all cleared by the automatic defense devices in the surroundings.

    Hispanion red at the strange machinist and said, "  stop talking. You can apply to leave this ce in a few years.

    The Enchanter sighed, covered his face, and said, " "It''ll take at least five years."

    "Boring, too boring."

    "How I wish a powerful attacker woulde and make this ce more lively."

    Just as he finished speaking.

    The light on the surrounding cold white walls suddenly changed.

    The blinding red light filled the underground base in an instant. At the same time, the rm sounded urgently.

    "Warning! High-energy reaction detected! The target is the pyramid of Saur."

    the pyramid''s defensive shield has been activated. All strange machinist, please eliminate the attackers immediately.

    This ... The two strange machinists looked at each other and immediately realized the severity of the problem.

    The person who came was not friendly.

    Ka ka ka ka ka ... The ground cracked open in an orderly manner, and the defensive weapons hidden underground revealed their fangs. At the same time, one by one, the strange machinists left the underground base and appeared in the night sky, looking up at the sky with grave expressions.

    In the field of vision of these strange machinists, there was a super-giant dragon swooping down.

    The Dragon''s speed was extremely fast, and because of the rapid friction with the air, there were even Balls of Fire around it. It was like a silver meteorite falling from the sky, swaying its me tail. It surged forward with a terrifying pressure.

    The silver Dragon was too fast.

    From the moment it appeared to the moment it revealed its fangs, it happened almost in an instant.

    By the time the strange machinists reacted, the silver Dragon was already. thousand meters away from the pyramid of Saur. The strange machinists with good vision could clearly see the silver Dragon''s shining scales, its deep tinum Dragon eyes, the mysterious ring of ck scales, and ... It was a sharp Dragon w that tore through space, leaving behind cracks.

    The legendary strange machinists nearby had noticed the deep aura that garen carried.

    They knew that this was a powerful legendary dragon that none of the legendary machinists present could defeat alone. However, there were a total of thirty-four legendary guards here.

    Rumble ... Rumble ... The earth trembled non-stop.

    In the sound of an earthquake, ck shadows of different shapes leaped out from the ground.

    There were strange-looking fierce Tigers, strange-looking wolves, strange-looking giant eagles, and even strange-looking giant Dragons made of machinery and metal ... Dozens of strange legendary-level machinery with various shapes appeared around them. They were personally controlled by legendary strange machinists, and their sizes ranged from small to superrge.

 Chapter 483 Anger Of The Gods (3)

    Other than these legendary-level strange machinery creations, the rest of the strange machinists also released arge number of strange machinery.

    In addition to the automatic defense weapons on the ground, the natural mountain was filled with the cold and hard color of metal and machinery.

    The long-range strange machine opened fire at garen immediately, trying to stop him from approaching.

    Boom boom boom boom ...

    The heavy rain fell apart.

    The pitch-ck night sky was illuminated as if it was daytime.

    High-temperature energy beams, physical weapons with kic energy, shock waves that could shake internal organs ... Countless attacks intertwined, forming a storm that devoured everything. It rose from the ground with a loud explosion and rolled toward the silver Dragon that was approaching the strange machine pyramid.

    The closebat type strange machinery was eyeing covetously, ready to be deployed.

    In the face of such fierce firepower, garen did not dare to be careless. His defense was very strong, but these attacks were too dense, and there were legendary energy attacks among them. It was the most unwise choice to take them head-on.

    So ... Time stopped.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The power of time was like a flood that had opened the floodgates, spreading out with garen as the center.

    Under the astonished gazes of the strange machinists, all the attacks that approached the silver Dragon froze in the air at the same time. Whether they were ordinary strange machinery or legendary-level strange machinery, they all stopped at this moment.

    At the same time as these attacks, the wind and the rain stopped.

    "This ..." This is ..."

    "Time has stopped."

    "What a terrifying ability."

    The scene in the area where time had stopped was very strange. This scene fell into the eyes of many strange machinists who were not in the area. They looked at the silver Dragon with disbelief written all over their faces. The ability to control time was shocking.

    Before this, there was no Legend of the Dragon of Time in the Faerun continent.

    But after today, there would be one.

    Using time freeze to defend against the concentrated attacks caused garen''s power of time to be consumed by tons.

    He did not waste any time.

    After activating time freeze and gaining some breathing space from the storm of attacks, garen activated the eleration state to its limit.

    In the next instant.

    The silver Dragon sessfully passed through the terrifying fire and approached the strange machine pyramid.

    After leaving the time freeze zone, the energy storm started moving again, but it had already lost its target. Countless attacks shot into the sky, tearing apart the Thunder rain and dark clouds, creating a colorful night sky painting.

    At the same time.

    A semi-circr energy shield was the only barrier between garen and the strange machine pyramid.

    The energy shield of the strange machine pyramid had an indestructible defense.

    When an ordinary legendary creature came, even if the guards here did not stop them at all and let them attack, it would still take a long time to break the energy shield of the strange machine pyramid. However, in the face of the mysterious and unfathomable Silver Dragon, the legendary machinists here did not rx at all.

    "Stop him!"

    protect the strange machine pyramid!

    The melee-ferocious magical mechanical Tigers and magical mechanical Dragons were overloaded and activated. The loud rumbles were like roars from hell. Dozens of legendary-level magical mechanical creations tore through the continuous rain and rushed toward the silver Dragon.

    Many long-range attacks wereunched at the same time.

    However, it was toote.

    They were still some distance away from garen.

    However, the silver Dragon had already extended its ws.

    The power of time swirled around the sharp ws covered in Silver Dragon scales.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Clusters of spatial cracks continued to appear, which was enough to show the terrifying damage of the sharp ws.

    This was a closebat ability that garen had developed based on the time division. Back then, he had used the prototype of this move to tear apart the thick shield of the magic ship. When he cut off time, space was also broken. The chaos of time and space was broken, forming a power that could destroy everything.

    The w that could break time and space.

    As long as he could hit it directly, garen felt that even the weaker gods might not be able to withstand the damage of the w of broken time and space.

    The flow of time seemed to have slowed down. Under the nervous gazes of the group of strange machinist guards, the silver Dragon''s sharp ws touched the energy shield of the strange machine pyramid.

    Then, all the strange machinists felt a chill in their hearts.

    The indestructible energy shield seemed to have be a fragile piece of paper at this moment, and the w of spacetime rupture was a sharp paper cutter.

    Rip!

    The energy shield was broken in an instant.

    At this point, the strange machine pyramid was exposed to the ws of the legendary dragon without any protection.

    After breaking through the energy shield, garen did not directly destroy the strange machine pyramid with his body. This kind of strange machine creation was strong enough andrge enough. The w of time and space rupture could tear the strange machine pyramid apart, but if he wanted to destroy it in the shortest time possible, garen had a better method.

    At this moment, the moment he locked onto the strange machine pyramid, the arcane spell that garen had been preparing had beenpleted.

    After about twenty years of settling down, garen''s body did not grow much, but his mastery of arcane arts had greatly improved. He was no longer a talent-type yer whocked knowledge and mainly relied on his talent to cast spells.

    Magic power surged.

    The magic around them began to shake violently.

    The elemental energy formed a tidal storm and gushed toward the strange machine pyramid.

    10-circle arcane spell-mountain-crushing spell!

    Spell-like ability-air stacking spell!

    Under the massive consumption of mana and the power of time, the three mountain copses fell on the strange machine pyramid almost at the same time. The magic nearby could not withstand such a strong impact and broke one by one, but it quickly repaired itself as it broke.

    A level 10 spell was extremely powerful.

    Even a lofty mountain of thousands of meters would be destroyed by the mountain-crumbling spell. Although the strange mechanical pyramid of hundreds of meters was not ordinary, its oue was obvious after being hit by three mountain-crumbling spells.

    After casting the spell, garen did not stop for a moment.

    elerating to the limit, the silver Dragon turned into a stream of light and rushed into the sky in an instant, decisively breaking out of the siege.

    One after another, the legendary-level strange machinery creations followed closely behind.

    However, the distance between them would increase with every passing second.

    After a short three seconds.

    The silver Dragon, which was already a few kilometers away, heard the huge explosion and continued to speed away without looking back.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The earth wailed and cracked. The hill-like strange machine pyramid exploded with a loud bang. Theyer of soil on the surface of the pyramid was blown away, and pieces of metal fragments with strange machine runes engraved on them flew in all directions with powerful kic energy. It was like a Metal Storm.

    The strange machine pyramid was shattered.

    A hole appeared in the ne barrier that could block the prayers of believers.

    Tens of millions of ves, the desperate cries that had been suppressed for twenty years, the wails in the darkness, the pain and sorrow that could not be vented ... At this moment, they found a breakthrough point and rushed out of the gap in the ne barrier.

    A few weekster.

    The sorrowful cries of the believers finally crossed the long distance between the two worlds and reached the ears of the God they believed in.

    Therefore, outside the main material ne, in the two outer nes where dozens of gods lived, whether they were good gods or evil gods, or neutral gods, they all fell into silence at this moment.

    A Silent Storm was brewing in the divine Kingdom.

    The gods ''anger was boiling.

 Chapter 484 The Saints Descent

    In the multiverse, some gods moved alone without any restraints or connections.

    However, in addition to that, there were also some gods with a family nature. There was an inheritance connection between the gods, and one God might be the Father or brother of another god. They formed a powerful divine family together. There were asional conflicts within such divine families, but most of the time, they were united against external forces.

    The family of a God was the most difficult target to provoke.

    A family of gods was a small god system, with at least ten gods.

    Moreover, there was at least one sovereign leader with great divine power.

    But for the imaska Empire, there was an extremely unfortunate news that they were still unaware of.

    Among their ves, the ones with the strongest beliefs were praying to the families of the gods.

    In addition, there was even more unfortunate news than provoking one God''s family-the imaska Empire had provoked two God''s families at the same time, and many of the imaska ves were believers of these two God''s families.

    The mullhnd (Egypt) divine system led by the great divine power [ RA ].

    The Muir Horan divine system had one great divine power, five mid-level divine powers, six low-level divine powers, eight demigods, and countless hero gods (quasi-gods).

    The Enther divine system led by the great divine power [ enrir ].

    Compared to the Muir hnd God system, the Enther God system was more powerful. The number of gods in this God system was less than that of the Muir hnd God system. There were only a total of ten God members, but they had a total of four great divine powers. It was an extremely terrifying God force.

    The anger that the imaska Empire had attracted came from these two God families.

    There were a total of five great divine powers, and there was no need to borate on the rest of the mid-level and low-level divine powers.

    A mortal Empire in the main material world could attract the anger and hostility of so many gods at the same time. It could be said that it was extremely bold, arrogant, and ignorant. At the same time, this was enough to prove the power of the imaska Empire. If an ordinary country provoked a God, the other party might not even bother to look at it. They could deal with it by sending some messengers and believers at will.

    In the Grand and lofty Pce.

    Due to the incident caused by the imaska Empire, the gods of the Enther family had gathered together for a long time.

    The gods of the Enther God system were in the hall of the temple.

    The light emitted by the gods filled it.

    If a mortal appeared here, they would be killed by the radiation of extraordinary divine power in an instant. Of course, there was also a very small probability of being affected by the divine power and bing a Holy Spirit with a certain divinity, following around the God.

    Enther master God, enrir, who was covered in brilliant light, looked indifferent. However, one could vaguely see the flickering light of anger in his eyes. There was anger in the God''s heart, and clusters of Thunder and storms naturally bred in the space, forming a terrible scene of destruction.

    This kind father of the Enther divine branch rarely got angry.

    And every time he was angry, he would be appeased by destruction.

    The other gods could see the anger of master God Enther, and the atmosphere in the temple was quite heavy.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    At this moment.

    A beautiful and plump goddess in colorful clothes spoke.

    enril, our people are suffering and tormenting.

    as the gods they believe in, we have to save them from their miserable lives and ... God''s punishment shall be given to that audacious mortal Empire!"

    As she spoke, colorful flowers bloomed one after another under the feet of the goddess.

    This goddess''s name was Inanna, a powerful divine power of the Enther divine system, and she was known as the goddess of love and war.

    In addition to being a great divine power, Inanna had another identity in the Enther system. She was the spouse of the main God, enril, and she was qualified to be the first to make suggestions to him. Most of the gods in the temple Hall were the children of enril and Inanna.

    "My lover, our hearts are connected."

    Enrir held back his anger and smiled at his mate.

    When the prayers of the followers of the imaska Empire, who were treated as ves, reached enril''s ears, the master God of the Enther God system was furious. Now he had calmed down, but his anger had not disappeared. It was just suppressed in his heart, waiting for the moment to vent.

    Immediately.

    Enrir slowly stood up.

    His eyes, which were surrounded by divine power, were shining brightly, and he scanned the other gods who were standing silently inch by inch.

    A few secondster, enrir nodded slightly and said in a calm voice, " "I can see anger in your eyes."

    "He''s as angry as I am,"

    Pausing for a moment, the sovereign''s face revealed a dangerous and cold expression.  the Enther gods have been at peace for too long. Now, a mere mortal Empire dares to step into our world, capture our people, and stop the believers from praying, fooling the gods.

    The crackling silver-white Lightning danced wildly.

    "The dignity of a God can not be vited!" The Enther master God said in a deep voice.

    "It''s time to show these arrogant mortals the power of the gods!"

    "If you don''t respect a God, you can only wee the destructive Thunder and storm!"

    Soon, the Enther gods reached a unified will.

    They vowed to make the imaska Empire pay the most painful price.

    However, there was a problem in front of the gods now-the prayers and calls of the believers crossed a long distance. When they reached their ears, the imaska Empire had already rebuilt the strange machine pyramid and paid close attention to this matter. The ne barrier had been activated to the limit.

 Chapter 485 The Saints Descent (2)

    The Enther gods did not have the coordinates of Faerun world.

    Under the deliberate blockade of the imaska Empire, the vast main material world could not be poprized even with the vision of the gods. It was not impossible for the Enther God to find the world of Faerun and break through the ne barrier to arrive at the main material world, but it would take them a long time.

    The imaska Empire was a very powerful magic Empire in the main material ne.

    They still had a certain level of research on divine power, and it was difficult for an ordinary God''s avatar to cause a destructive threat to the imaska Empire.

    So ... After a discussion, the Enther gods decided to strip off arge amount of divinity and descend as Saints in order to deal with the strange machine Empire.

    The Saint was one of the most powerful incarnations of gods.

    If a Saint were to fall, the God''s body would inevitably be severely damaged, and it would take an extremely long time to recover from the loss.

    For the sake of a mortal Empire, the gods intended to descend as Saints and take action personally. It could be imagined how much hostility they had towards the imaska Empire. It also indirectly exined the current level of power of the imaska Empire. If the gods wanted to destroy it, they had to take it seriously.

    Very quickly, the incarnations of the Saints were stripped off one by one.

    More than half of them had the maximum power the Prime Material ne could hold-demigod power.

    The power of a demigod, coupled with the authority of a God or a Saint, was a power that could overturn the Faerun continent.

    Next, the Enther gods began to cast their gazes towards the main material world, searching and listening to everything rted to the Faerun continent. Although they did not have coordinates, with their abilities, as long as they were willing to spend time and energy, it was only a matter of time before they found the Faerun continent.

    However, it didn''t take long.

    A wave of great divine power that did not belong to the Enther gods appeared, attracting the attention of the Enther gods.

    The Enther master God opened his eyes, which were filled with lightning and storms, and looked forward silently.

    In the hall of the temple, under the gaze of the Enther gods, a divine power projection that was emitting a golden light like a sun turned from illusory to real and appeared in the eyes of all the gods.

    Hello, the powerful enril.

    It was the main God of the Muir Horan divine system, RA.

    Master God Enther looked at God and instantly understood the intention of this great divine power.  "RA, you''re here for the mortal Empire?"

    With a faint smile, God said, " "This Empire has also angered me and my descendants."

    These two families of the divine branches had once fought over their beliefs and had interacted with each other before, so they were quite familiar with each other.

    There were very few formalities in themunication between gods.

    RA directly stated his purpose.

    I''ve received a divine weapon from the God of the main material world. It can illuminate the darkness between the nes, prate the barriers of the nes, and lock the position of the world.

    For the sake of their reputation, the gods of Faerun did not intend to attack the imaska Empire again.

    After all, the imaska Empire was now guarding its territory and no longer expanded and fought. It no longer posed a threat to their faith. However, the imaska Empire''s attempt to create a God through machinery did not escape the eyes and ears of the gods.

    They would not allow the imaska Empire to seed.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    At this time, since there were already gods from two God systems who were nning to deal with the imaska Empire, they only needed to give each other a way to descend on Faerun.

    "Oh?" Enril''s eyes flickered.

    Then, RA stretched out his palm.

    A small ball of light appeared in his palm.

    "Light beacon."

    Enrir looked at the light beacon quietly. He could clearly see the functions and effects of this divine artifact.

    As for the reason why God came to find him, enriel knew it after thinking about it for a while.

    It was a powerful and vast Prime Material ne where countless races lived.

    It was a fertilend for gaining faith.

    However, this fertilend already had an owner.

    They had entered rashly and were not clear about the real purpose of those gods. In this case, it was best to cooperate with the God systems that they were familiar with and descend together. In case of any idents, they could cooperate and support each other to ovee the difficulties together.

    With the light beacon, the Enther gods no longer needed to spend time and energy searching for Faerun continent.

    Time passed by quietly.

    Master God Enther and God, the leaders of the two God systems, were discussing.

    It didn''t take long for the two great divine powers to look at each other and smile, reaching an agreement.

    my friend, enriel.

    I have the ship of ages. It can carry the saint''s incarnation through the gap between the nes and reach the Faerun continent.

    the gods of mullhnd are willing to ride with the gods of Enther.

    The ship of ages was a God''s ship that used a sun in its Prime as its energy source. It was one of the divine weapons of the pulling God.

    Facing Ra''s invitation, enril shook his head and said, "  the Enther God system has a divine weapon simr to the ship of ages. I won''t trouble you.

    There was a God of river and ocean in the Enther God system. The sailboats built by this God could easily cross the darkness and destion between nes.

    "The light sigil will guide the way for the Enther gods."

    "We will meet as Saints on the Faerun continent."

    Wrapped in the golden light, God smiled and said.

    Immediately, the projection of the mullhnd master God dissipated and left the temple where the God Enther was.

 Chapter 486 The Saints Descent

    Through themunication with RA, enrir knew that the gods of mullhnd also intended to descend as Saints. Otherwise, they would not need the ship of ten thousand eras and could directly use their divine power to form incarnations. However, ordinary divine incarnations would not be so easy to defeat when facing the strange machinist of imaska.

    The current imaska Empire was different from the past and had reached unprecedented prosperity.

    Thousands of legendary-level strange machinists, countless strange machine armies, superrge strange machine weapons ... These were enough to kill the incarnations of ordinary gods and make the dignity of the gods fall to the ground.

    Therefore, the descent of a Saint was the most secure way.

    Next, the two artifact ships carrying the incarnations of the gods and saints set sail one after another, leaving the outer ne. Under the guidance of the light beacons, they set off for the Faerun continent in the main material ne.

    The imaska Empire was still unaware of all this.

    *

    *

    *

    "Huu."

    In the depths of the Starfall sea, the silver Dragon let out a long breath.

    In the dark and lightless deep sea, the water pressure that could crush rocks was endless, surging toward the silver Dragon from all directions. However, it was easily blocked by the Dragon scales that flickered with silver light and could not affect it effectively.

    At the same time.

    Garen felt the intense pain on the left side of his body, and revealed a face full of lingering fear.

    Traces of blood spread out, dying the dark sea red.

    "He almost pierced through me."

    the imaska Empire does indeed have a demigod-level secret machine.

    The silver Dragon scales on garen''s wound, which had physical defense and energy resistance that far exceeded that of other legendary dragons, werepletely shattered. The flesh below could be said to have been directly annihted, and the attack almost touched the bone armor inside garen''s body.

    At this point, there were still remnants of energy that were like maggots in his bones, constantly eroding garen''s wounds, causing waves of pain.

    Currently, garen did not have much time power left.

    He used his limited time power to clean up the remaining energy at the wound bit by bit.

    Turning back time to four weeks ago ... After garen destroyed the strange machine pyramid and left behind the legendary-level strange machine creations in the heavy rain.

    Garen turned his head and looked around. There were no more pursuers in his field of vision.

    From his appearance to the destruction of the strange machine pyramid, he took less than a minute toplete his goal with a thunderous momentum. Then, he spent another ten minutes to get as far away from the territory of the imaska Empire as possible and shake off the strange machine pursuers.

    Her tensed heartstrings rxed.

    Garen looked at where he was.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    He flew all the way to the West and arrived at apletely unfamiliar territory.

    He raised his head and looked up.

    In the silver Dragon''s vision, there was a golden sun that was emitting endless light and heat.

    Looking down, he saw a boundless desert.

    Under the Golden sunlight, the coarse gravel looked like crushed and dposed gold particles, emitting a dazzling luster. The hot wind blew, and even garen, who was thousands of meters above the ground, could vaguely feel the heat here.

    Since he had destroyed the strange machine pyramid, garen decided toy low for now.

    The dragonjaw mountain range was rtively close to the imaska Empire, and there were some legends of garen in the surroundings. As long as the imaska Empire had the intention to investigate, they could easily discover garen''s existence, so he did not return to the dragonjaw mountain range.

    "Oh ... Dig up the sand and sleep inside for a while, then go to the imaska Empire to see the situation."

    Garen was not sure how long it would take for the gods to descend after he destroyed the strange machine pyramid.

    However, he felt that it would not take too long.

    The efficiency of the gods had always been high. Once they made a decision, they would immediately execute it.

    For example, the maid of misfortune, who said that she would make the imaska Empire pay the price one second ago, condensed a divine-powered avatar the next second and projected it around the imaska Empire at a very fast speed.

    Most gods said that they didn''t hold grudges.

    This was because if they had any enmity, they would take revenge almost on the spot.

    Garen looked down for a moment, his gaze swept across the desertnd below, and he saw an area with an oasis and a spring.

    In the desert filled with rough yellow sand, it was rare to see traces of green.

    Garen decided to build a temporary nest near the Oasis.

    The silver Dragon circled once, then retracted its wings and descended to the ground below.

    In a ce like the desert, as long as there was an oasis, it was inevitable that many species of creatures living in the desert would gather around. Dire wolves, desert lizards, rock Bulls, Gryphons ... One could see with the naked eye that some powerful creatures were upying this ce.

    Arge wild beast, a magical creature with a certain level of casting ability.

    The weak did not deserve to live around the Oasis.

    However, these creatures that were usually intimidating were now shrouded by a shadow that grewrger andrger. They looked up at the sky and saw the silver Dragon that blocked out the sun. Their limbs were limp, and theyy on the ground, whimpering softly. They did not dare to move under the might of the legendary dragon.

    Garennded near the Oasis.

    He didn''t care about the creatures around him who were silent like cicadas in winter. He reached out his dragon ws and grabbed a handful of hot yellow sand, letting the fine sand slowly flow down from the gaps between his sharp ws.

    Looking at the endless yellow sand desert around him, garen naturally recalled the scene he saw with brass garen when he was under the time Dragon countercurrent.

 Chapter 487 The Saints Descent

    Dragonspine Inferno war ... If there''s a chance, let''s go take a look at this time."

    maybe we can meet a fully grown brass garen.

    Garen thought to himself.

    After destroying the strange machine pyramid, garen had a premonition that the glorious imaska Empire would soon wee its end. Once he obtained the imaska secret weapon and the Gate of Time and space was fully charged, garen would have to leave.

    After all, he had stayed here for more than 20 years.

    Although he spent most of his time sleeping, garen still missed the main timeline.

    Garen couldn''t find a sense of belonging in the unfamiliar and cold river of time.

    He was a traveler from the future, and it was time for him to return once he got what he wanted. He mighte back again in the future to witnessherreal''s glorious days, but he would not stay here for so long.

    Magic surged.

    Garen cast some small spells that allowed him to y with the sand and soil.

    Under his will, the sand under his feet began to roll and separate, and garen''s body gradually sank into it.

    However, just as half of the silver Dragon''s body was buried in the yellow sand ...

    The space a thousand meters away suddenly shattered, creating violent fluctuations.

    Ka ka ka ...

    The space shattered like a mirror.

    A humanoid creature that was only 1.8 meters tall appeared from within.

    The changes in space could not escape garen''s perception.

    His heart trembled, and he stopped casting the small spell.

    The yellow sand fell to the ground, and garen''s gaze passed through space andnded on the uninvited guest.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    In his field of vision, there was a strange mechanical object made of silver metal.

    Its four limbs, torso, and body structure were humanoid, simr to that of an ordinary imaska.

    Its face was as smooth as a mirror. It had no facial features, and it reflected the silver Dragon and the surrounding scenery.

    Six translucent energy ribbons fluttered on his back without any wind, continuously absorbing the elemental energy in the surrounding space. They were like three pairs of strange wings, twelve meters long, and flowing with light and color, extremely eye-catching.

    The Guardian Angel-the top masterpiece of the imaska Empire.

    It was forged by the first emperor of the Empire, a legendary strange machinist, and then improved by the hands of many strange machinist Masters.

    Within the body of the Guardian Angel, there was the soul and will of the Emperor. It had life.

    For humans, who had a short lifespan, how to obtain eternal life was a popr topic that had never declined.

    Netherreal''s Grand Arcanists now had the spell of eternal life, and the imaska Empire''s Grand Arcanists also had-simr spell of eternal life in order to avoid dying at the end of their lives-They abandoned the weak flesh and blood of humans and lived forever in the form of machines. Different thoughts could even be integrated in the same carrier.

    The Pdin was one of the carriers of the imaska Empire''s God-creating project.

    Moreover, the trace of power of faith that the imaska Empire had obtained was currently in the body of the Guardian Angel.

    This gave it a faint but real divine radiance.

    In addition to its powerful strength, this Pdin also carried two secret weapons of the imaska Empire.

    On its head, there was a light purple metal crown. In front of the metal crown, there was a ck-blue gem. The gem was extremely beautiful, and the brilliance inside was like a tiny star. The Golden sunlight paled inparison to it.

    It was the first secret weapon of imaska, the imaska crown.

    In addition, in the hands of the Pdin, there was a short bronze staff about two feet long. At the top of the staff was a rough purple gem, as if it had not been polished at all.

    It was the fifth secret weapon of imaska, the staff of imaska.

 Chapter 488 Then, Whats The Price?

    The moment he saw the Guardian Angel, garen felt a huge threat.

    It was enough to be a fatal threat.

    He had just destroyed the strange machine pyramid, and in order to break through the strange machine guardians ''protection, garen''s power of time had not been reduced. If he was not in his peak state, he would not be in a good state. Even if he was in his peak state, the Guardian Angel would still be a great enemy.

    "This is bad."

    Garen''s heart trembled.

    The two secret weapons of imaska were right in front of him, but garen was not very happy.

    Traveling through time and space would allow garen to find lost inheritances and secret weapons, and arm himself.

    However, this carried a huge risk.

    This was because this was not the main timeline.

    Due to theck of cooperation from the river of time, garen''s time Dragon countercurrent needed a certain amount of time to be activated. If he encountered a lethal attack, there was a chance to kill garen before he could activate time Dragon counterattack.

    This was also one of the reasons why garen had always been low-key.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that the strange machine pyramid had to be destroyed, he wouldn''t have shown up in person.

    In the next second, the Guardian Angel locked onto garen.

    It raised the staff of imaska.

    Extreme immobilization spell, extreme stunning spell, extreme binding spell, extreme shock spell ... One by one, powerful control-type spells were cast.

    The casting speed of these spells was extremely fast. Since they were spells fixed in the imaska scepter, they did not need any preparation time. As long as they locked onto the target, they could be released. So in just an instant, the tidal storm formed by spells surged towards garen.

    BOOM!

    The silver Dragon pped its wings.

    The remaining power of time burst out, andyers of yellow sand waves burst out in the surrounding desert. Under the cover of the endless yellow sand, the silver Dragon soared into the sky and turned into a straight line in the blink of an eye, speeding away in the direction away from the Pdin.

    At the same time, a few spells hit garen.

    Relying on his strong magic resistance, garen''s body only paused for a moment, and the control effect of the few spells that hit him was eliminated. Although there were many of these spells, none of them were legendary-level spells, so it was not a big problem for garen to directly resist them.

    But it was during this slight pause that ...

    An attack that made garen feel a great sense of danger was rapidly approaching from behind.

    On the other side, the Pdin raised the staff of imaska high.

    The crown of imaska burst out with a dazzling energy radiance, and the energy wings behind it extended to the greatest extent on both sides. Endless destructive energy condensed into a ck ball of light at the top of the bronze scepter with the staff as the end.

    Buzz ... A cluster of spatial cracks appeared around the ck light ball.

    This was the most powerful killing weapon that the Pdins had-the ball of extinction.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The imaska crown and the imaska scepter both had the ability to enhance the damage of spells, and the enhancement was not by a small margin.

    Under the enhancement of the two secret weapons of the imaska Empire, the power of the ball of extinction was self-evident, and it had a God-level killing effect.

    It emitted a destructive aura that sent chills down garen''s spine and made him tense up.

    It should be known that when the annihtion orb was just condensed, garen was already ten thousand meters away from the Guardian Angel. However, even though he was ten thousand meters away, the feeling of being locked on still firmly entangled in garen''s heart. It was impossible to get rid of it, like a shadow following him.

    Garen''s eyes narrowed slightly. He knew that he would not be able to avoid his opponent''s attack by just dodging.

    As a result, the silver Dragon''s speed slowed down slightly.

    Garen split a portion of his attention and cast a protective spell on himself.

    It was a pity that the imaska ring had be the carrier of the gate of spacetime, and it could no longer use its protective ability.

    The power of time was also ready to go.

    Shi Long Yi Liu was already preparing.

    It was just that garen''s power of time had just entered the surface of the river of time here, and the casting speed of the Dragon of Time reversal had slowed down a lot, so he was not ready yet.

    Garen knew his own limits. His strength could indeed be considered as an Overlord in the main material ne, but he still did not possess the highest level of power.

    In the face of a Pdin with demigod-level destructive power, running was the best choice.

    At the same time.

    The ball of destruction at the top of imaska''s scepter had been highlypressed, and the surrounding space was shattered inch by inch.

    Garen''s flying speed was very fast. There was no longer any trace of the silver Dragon in the Pdin''s field of vision, but its perception was still firmly locked on to garen.

    The imaska crown lit up.

    The blue gem glowed and emitted a wave of energy that could affect space.

    A small space Channel opened in front of the annihtion orb.

    Then, the ball of annihtion, which was only the size of a baby''s fist, instantly shot out. It was wrapped in the power of the imaska crown and entered the spatial channel. The Pdin spread its wings, and its human figure instantly disappeared from its original spot. With a series of sonic booms, it chased after the silver Dragon.

    At the same time.

    Garen''s heart tightened.

    This was because the energy reaction behind him that he had been so afraid of had suddenly disappeared.

    Such an abnormal phenomenon caused garen''s vignce and alertness to reach the limit.

    He knew that it was impossible that the other party had given up on attacking.

    And the truth was exactly as garen had thought.

 Chapter 489 Then, Whats The Price?

    In the next breath.

    Buzz ... Buzz ...

    The space shattered.

    A small ck ball of light suddenly appeared in front of garen.

    It disappeared in a sh, leaving an extremely dangerous ck broken trace in the space, and went straight for garen''s head.

    Garen did not expect his opponent to have this move.

    The attack that had condensed behind him appeared in front of his eyes in the blink of an eye. It was so sudden and dangerous.

    Just by looking at the space fragments that were constantly shattering around the annihtion orb, garen knew how terrifying this thing''s destructive power was. He definitely could not resist it head-on. If the annihtion orb hit his vital points, garen did not think that his defensive power would be able to withstand it.

    Furthermore, because he was not in the main timeline, Shilong Yiliu had yet toplete his preparations.

    Fortunately, garen did not ce all his hopes on time Dragon countercurrent.

    The moment he saw the Guardian Angel, garen had been on full alert.

    So even though the ball of annihtion''s attack was extremely sudden, garen still managed to react in time.

    The dying spell hit the magic ball of extinction immediately, but it only slowed it down a little.

    But this was already enough.

    The silver Dragon spread its wings.

    The power of spacetime was released without any restraint.

    Invisible ripples appeared, and time stopped.

    The yellow sand and hot wind that filled the sky suddenly stopped.

    The magic ball of extinction in the time freeze domain also stopped-it should have been like this.

    Under garen''s serious gaze, the ck ball was clearly in the time freeze zone, but it was still shooting towards him at an extremely high speed. The power of time was constantly offset by the power of the annihtion magic ball, and the speed of the annihtion magic ball was reduced again, and its size was also shrinking as time passed.

    As garen grew stronger.

    The enemies he faced were of a higher level. Time freeze, his trump card, was not as invincible as before.

    On the whole, the Pdin''s might and strength were not as good as the Aragami''s doppelganger. However, this guy had a destructive power that was not any weaker than the Aragami''s doppelganger.

    While maintaining the time freeze domain, garen''s body turned nimbly and dodged the annihtion ball that wasing at him.

    However, the annihtion orb had already locked onto garen. It turned around and continued to crash into garen.

    In the time freeze zone, although the magic ball of extinction was notpletely stopped, its speed was greatly reduced. Under the situation where garen''s mental strength was concentrated, he dodged the magic ball of extinction and dodged its attacks time and time again.

    As time passed.

    The size of the annihtion orb became smaller and smaller, and its speed also decreased.

    However, garen''s power of time could not hold on much longer as his condition was not at its peak to begin with.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    A few secondster.

    Garen heard the faint sound of a Sonic Boom.

    Turning his head, he saw a straight silver light approaching from afar at a rapid speed. It was the Pdin chasing him.

    "I''ve used up too much time energy."

    "It''ll be dangerous if we can''t shake it off."

    Garen''s face darkened.

    He looked at the annihtion orb that was still charging at him, and his eyes became determined.

    If he didn''t get rid of this thing, he wouldn''t be able to escape the Pdin''s pursuit.

    The time freeze region suddenly disappeared.

    Without the constraint of the time freeze zone, the ball of extinction rose again, its speed was extremely fast, and it crashed towards garen''s heart.

    Garen''s heart had yet to be touched by the ball of annihtion, but he could already feel a faint pain.

    This meant that his scales could not withstand the destruction of the ball of extinction.

    There were demigod-level Pdins getting closer and closer. At close range, there was the fatal threat of the annihtion orb, and it was difficult for time Dragon countercurrent to be activated in time. Garen''s situation was very bad, but his mood hadpletely calmed down, and his eyes were calm.

    The more dangerous the situation was, the more one needed to be calm.

    Without the huge consumption from time freeze, under garen''s will, the power of time was like flowing water, gathering towards his dragon ws, ting his dragon ws with ayer of illusionary giant ws formed by chaotic time and space.

    The w that could break time and space.

    The passage of time seemed to slow down. Garen stared at the annihtion orb and stretched out the w of space-time rupture.

    Chi Chi Chi ... The ball of annihtion collided with the w of spacetime rupture and spun wildly, releasing waves of destructive energy.

    At such a close distance, the scales on garen''s dragon ws were shattered by the impact of the ball of annihtion. Pieces of the Dragon scales with blood on them were like crushed silver, making an ear-piercing sound of air tearing, spinning and falling in all directions.

    However, the energy of the ball of destruction that was firmly held by the w of spacetime rupture was also being annihted at an extremely fast speed.

    Very quickly, when garen''s Dragon w was covered in blood, the annihtion orb disappeared.

    An intense pain came from the dragon''s w, but garen finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    Under garen''s control, the blood had stopped flowing.

    He turned to look at the Guardian Angel, his eyes sweeping over its imaska crown and imaska scepter, his eyes cold and icy.

    Immediately after, the silver Dragon increased its speed to the limit again, leaving a long trail in the sky. The Pdin was in hot pursuit behind. The silver Dragon and the half-mystical machine, one chasing and the other escaping, quickly left the range of the desert.

    They crossed the desert, the wilderness, the hills, the Bay, the basin ... A long pursuit began here.

    Pdins were not known for their speed.

 Chapter 490 Then, Whats The Price?

    The most powerful thing about this demigod-level masterpiece was its destructive power.

    However, the imaska crown had a strong spatial power that could break through the dimensional anchor''s blockade. Although it could not be activated continuously, every time garen was about to shake off the Guardian Angel, this guy would always be able to open a spatial teleportation and appear in garen''s vision again.

    When garen had time to catch his breath, he would also use the space teleportation spell to escape from the pursuit of the Guardian Angels.

    In the process, he suffered a certain amount of injuries.

    Fortunately, it did not affect his movement speed.

    The chasested for a month.

    The time hade.

    Garen arrived at the falling star sea and sank his body into the deep sea. He nned to rely on the thick wateryer ten thousand meters deep to weaken the Guardian Angels ''perception lock on him.

    At this point, garen''s power of time was almost depleted, and the beautiful Silver Dragon scales on his body were broken and mottled, with wounds all over.

    Taking advantage of the fact that the Guardian Angels had yet to catch up, garen took a break in the dark waters ten thousand meters deep.

    Not long after.

    A familiar spatial fluctuation could be felt.

    In the depths of the ocean, there wereyers of undercurrents and waves.

    The silver-white Pdin, just like garen, took a step forward. Its long energy wings illuminated the dark sea, and it followed the traces of space to find garen again.

    The silver Dragon raised its head, and its gaze fell on the Guardian Angel''s mirror-smooth face.

    Although he had already suffered a serious injury and the power of time in his body was less than one-tenth, garen''s face did not show much nervousness or fear.

    There was no other reason.

    During the long chase, his time Dragon countercurrent had already been prepared. However, garen thought about how he had already suffered so many injuries, and that he would have to use time Dragon countercurrent one more time. It was really a waste, so he wanted to rely on himself as much as possible to shake off the Pdin.

    However, this demigod-level strange mechanical life form was as stupid as ever.

    She had been chasing him for a month and had not given up.

    Garen was tired.

    He didn''t escape this time.

    you deliberately destroyed the strange machine pyramid of my imaska Empire.

    "I will chase you to the ends of the earth until the moment I catch you."

    The Pdin looked at the silver Dragon and said indifferently.

    It was a strange machine creation, but it was also a strange machine lifeform, possessing the thoughts and will of the Emperor.

    The Guardian Angel did not know that garen was not nning to escape.

    ording to its calctions, there was still some of garen''s strange energy that could affect time left, enough for garen to chase it for a while longer. The reason why the Pdin was so persistent in wanting to catch garen was also because it knew about garen''s ability.

    It was a power that could affect time.

    Moreover, the Pdin had the ability to analyze the age of living things.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The Guardian Angel was shocked when she found out garen''s age.

    It had thought that garen was an ancient dragon, but it did not expect that garen''s true age could only be considered as a young dragon.

    With such a terrifying growth rate, it was still far from a demigod, but it was a strange power that could escape from it for a month without reaching its limit. It was a proper demigod power.

    Therefore, the Guardian Angel had his eyes on garen.

    The imaska Empire now regarded the gods as their imaginary enemies, and they were not willing to miss any power that could beparable to extraordinary divine power.

    As the Guardian Angel of the imaska Empire, it wanted to capture garen and study the power of time.

    "I''ll give you a chance to choose."

    Seeing that the silver Dragon did not escape immediately, the Pdin continued, "  if you agree, the Empire will pour resources into cultivating you so that you can grow up as soon as possible. You will gain the power of a God and be the most powerful creature in the Prime Material ne.

    After hearing the Guardian Angel''s words, garen sneered.

    "Then, what is the price?"

    The Pdin''s tone was calm.  be The Guardian Dragon of the imaska Empire and sign a contract. You will co-exist with the imaska Empire and give your power to the Empire.

    The so-called Dragon Aspect was just a nice way of putting it.

    The Guardian Angel''s intention was to make garen a dog of the imaska Empire.

    Garen had no interest in being a dog for a mortal Empire that was about to be destroyed.

    Moreover, the price offered by the Guardian Angel for the so-called god-like power was really cheap to garen.

    "You know nothing about the power of time."

    Garen shook his head slightly.

    Immediately, his gaze became sharp.

    Time Dragon reverse flow was already prepared.

    Right now, there might be a future garen watching over this ce. Under such circumstances, garen was fearless and nned to test out the power of a demigod by fighting the Guardian Angels head-on.

    The Guardian Angel saw that garen had no intention of agreeing to her request, so she also nned to take garen down.

    However, just as the battle was about to start ...

    A sacred and vast power suddenly descended.

    And this was only the beginning.

    Different fluctuations belonging to extraordinary divine powers appeared one after another, like meteorites tearing through the ne barrier and falling from the sky into Faerun continent.

    At the same time, arge number of gods descended, causing a change in the main material world. The sunny sky was suddenly filled with strong winds, and dark clouds gathered in an instant, covering the sky. Lightning and thunder appeared together with the Anger of the Gods, almost enveloping the entire Faerun continent.

    The falling star sea that garen was in became turbulent.

    The Thunder rumbled and the rain poured.

 Chapter 491 Then, Whats The Price?

    Waves that were tens of meters tall rose up, forming a tsunami.

    Garen and the Guardian Angel, who were ten thousand meters deep in the sea, both noticed the changes in the world.

    "They''re finally here."

    Garen''s eyes narrowed.

    He knew that after the strange machine pyramid was destroyed, the gods would descend sooner orter.

    The Pdin didn''t know this.

    It fell silent, and arge number of disorderly lines appeared on its mirror-smooth face, changing violently.

    Next, just as garen was about to strike first and take advantage of the moment when the Guardian Angel was acting weirdly to make a move, the Guardian Angel seemed to have received some news. The energy wings on its back spread out, and suddenly pierced through the thick sea water, flying away from the falling star sea.

    When the teleportation ability cooled down, it tore open the space and stepped into the space tunnel, disappearing in the world of the storm.

    Hula.

    The surface of the ocean rose and shattered, and countless sshes of water fell in all directions.

    After the Pdin, the silver Dragon leaped out of the sea.

    "This ..."

    As soon as he left the sea, garen looked in the direction of the imaska Empire, and his eyes immediately narrowed.

    In the northeast direction near the imaska Empire, a pir of light had appeared out of nowhere. It went straight into the sky, connecting the earth and the sky, and emitted an extremely dazzling light. However, only a few creatures on the Faerun continent could see the existence of this pir of light.

    Two sailboats shrouded in endless light appeared inside the pir of light, carrying a silent figure.

    With garen''s vision, he shouldn''t have been able to see clearly from such a long distance. He was currently very far from the imaska Empire.

    But strangely, when he looked in the direction of the light pir, he saw these images.

    The figure on the ship wasn''t tall, it was just the size of a normal human.

    However, when they appeared in garen''s field of vision, the Holy and vast aura that the other party carried made their figures infinitely majestic, as if they were giant shadows that were standing in the sky, making people have the urge to worship them.

    "These are the incarnations of the gods?"

    "It feels so strong."

    Garen''s heart skipped a beat, and he licked his lips.

    Compared to the maid of misfortune incarnations he had seen before, the power that these God incarnations emitted was almost all at the demigod level. In addition to the special authority that belonged to the gods, it gave garen a feeling that they were much stronger than the Guardian Angels.

    The Faerun continent was about to change.

    Garen realized this.

    After a moment of careful thought, the silver Dragon that had just leaped out of the sea changed direction and plunged into the Starfall sea again.

    Garen''s injuries had yet to heal and he was not in his best condition, so it was better to be careful in such a chaotic situation.

    the imaska Empire will probably go to war with these God incarnations.

    "Let''s wait and see for now."

    Garen took a deep breath and started to recuperate.

    At the same time, the silver Dragon, which had dived ten thousand meters deep, closed its eyes and turned its attention to the mark of time-the mark of time imprinted on the Pdin.

    Even with the power of a demigod, the Guardian Angel did not notice garen''s Mark of time.

    At this moment, the image of the Guardian Angel''s surroundings appeared in garen''s mind.

    It traveled by flight and spatial teleportation, quickly returning to the imaska Empire.

    A Grand and vast buildingplex appeared in garen''s field of vision. Metal buildings that were like skyscrapers soared into the sky, and mechanical airships moved slowly in the sky. There were countless flying strange machines in the air, and on the roads and streets on the ground, one could see imaska who were confident and proud of the Empire. asionally, one could also see some guardian angels, strange machine life forms that carried the soul will of the strange machinist.

    This was the capital of the imaska Empire.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    It was the most prosperous city of strange machinery.

    The rain poured down, and lightning danced and fell like silver Snakes. The city of wondrous machinery was covered by a huge energy shield, independent of the rain, and was not affected by the wind and rain for the time being.

    Many of the imaska still didn''t know what had happened.

    The pir of light was a path opened up by the beacon of light. Basically, only legendary creatures could see the existence of the pir of light, the sailboat, and the figure within it. Ordinary creatures couldn''t see it, nor could they detect the arrival of extraordinary divine power.

    There were not many ves in the city of wondrous machinery.

    This was the city of imaska.

    The ves of the imaska Empire were mainly in the most difficult construction areas, using blood and lives to create a massive wonder for the imaska Empire.

    At this moment.

    The supervisor who was supervising the ves ''work was filled with anger.

    Because just now, the ves had gone on arge-scale strike. They put down everything they were doing and cried andughed as if they had gone crazy. They kept kowtowing to a mountain in the northeast of the Empire. They pressed their foreheads on the hard ground and even the sharp stones, but nothing stopped them.

    The supervisor of the imaska Empire whipped him again and again.

    However, even though these cowardly ves were exposed, they still ignored the supervisor''s angry roars.

    This strange situation made the foremen furious. At the same time, they felt a chill in their hearts. They didn''t know what was going on.

    At the same time.

    One by one, imposing figures descended along the pir of light.

    After a few seconds, the light dissipated.

    The pir of light disappeared from the eyes of the creatures that could sense its existence.

    The dark clouds that had only appeared for a few minutes began to dissipate. The stormy sky returned to normal in an instant. The golden sun shone on the earth again. However, the terrifying scene of Thunder and storm was still lingering in the minds of many creatures.

    In the northeast of the imaska Empire.

    It was a ce that waster known as the gods ''watch mountain range.

    The light from the light beacon was concentrated on the top of the tallest mountain.

    On the rugged mountain peak, the moment the white light dissipated, a total of more than 20 figures exuding a holy aura appeared. These figures were vaguely divided into two groups, each with one person as the center.

    These were the incarnations of the Saints of the gods.

    All the creatures living in the pantheon''s watch mountain looked up at the peak of the mountain in unison. They lowered their heads in awe.

    Saint Enther and Saint mullhnd looked at the imaska Empire.

    No one spoke.

    However, many divine senses were stillmunicating with each other.

    A Saint was created by a God after stripping off arge amount of divinity.

    This type of avatar waspletely different from an ordinary avatar with divine power.

    The Saints were part of the gods, but they were also independent lives. They had a very subtle connection with the gods. They could think independently, but their way of thinking was roughly the same as the gods, and they would consider themselves gods.

    A few minutester.

    All the Saints reached a consensus.

    Neither enriel nor RA were evil gods.

    Both of them were known as kind fathers in their respective God systems, and they were deeply loved by their respective children and believers.

    As Saints, they intended to give the arrogant mortal Empire of imaska a chance to repent.

    The Saint had already shown his benevolence. As for whether the imaska Empire could grasp it, it would depend on whether they still had a trace of awe for the God.

 Chapter 492 God, Can You Bleed?

    The Saints were sitting at the top of the mountain.

    The radiance of divinity enveloped the mountains here, and at the same time, the Saints released their own power. Waves of extraordinary divine power were emitted from these Saints. The extraordinary divine power of different attributes was divided into hundreds of strands, and they flew grandly towards the territory of the imaska Empire.

    Within the territory of the imaska Empire.

    It was one of the wonders of the mammoth structure, the ce where the tree of machinery was built.

    A giant mechanical tree that was more than 700 meters tall with a dense crown and countless steel branches stretching toward the sky stood majestically, leaving a shadow outline on the ground that covered the sky. Under the shadow, arge number of ves went on strike, ignoring the angry orders of the supervisors around them, and knelt to the pantheon watch mountain in the northeast.

    At this moment.

    At this moment, a tall and burly supervisor looked at the ves who were prostrating on the ground with a gloomy expression.

    The imaska Empire was not a good country.

    During the construction of the wonder, if the expected progress was not up to standard, all rted personnel would be punished. Of course, if the progress was smooth enough, there would be arge reward. The excellent reward and punishment system and the cruel exploitation of ves had made the efficiency of the construction of the wonder of gargantuan high.

    "Get up!"

    The tall supervisor kicked over a ve.

    The dark brown-skinned ve grunted. His rough skin rubbed against the ground, and arge number of wounds appeared. He was suddenly covered in blood, but his expression and actions were still pious. Although his body had fallen to the ground, the ve''s hands were sped tightly in front of his chest, and he was muttering and praying.

    This appearance made the supervisor furious.

    The supervisor drew out his sharp weapon andughed hideously. He strode toward the ve.

    "Continue praying, I''m going to Cut Off Your Hands!"

    "Can your God help you?"

    In the imaska Empire, from the strange machinists to the ordinary supervisors, none of them had much respect for the gods. In the past, there had been some, more or less. However, with the development of the God-creating project and the Empire''s prosperity, the cohesion of the imaska Empire had greatly improved. The people of the Empire were loyal to the Empire, and they were more and more disrespectful to the gods.

    Buzzzzzz!

    A cold light suddenly appeared.

    The sharp de that could cut through rocks fell and hit the wrist of the ve who was unable to Dodge.

    However, what happened next made the nearby imaska''s expressions change. The ves who had suffered looked fanatical, and their expressions became even more pious.

    The moment the de fell, ayer of faint light appeared on the fallen ve.

    Theyer of light was extremely weak and almost invisible under the sun''s rays. However, it really existed and appeared in front of everyone, indestructible.

    This was just the beginning.

    Rays of white light began to appear.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The ves with strong beliefs all had the same luster as this fallen ve.

    Some were as weak as fireflies, while others were as ring as raging mes.

    Faith was a kind of power. At this time, under the instigation of the Holy one, the power of faith had be the weapon of these ves. These ves, who had been oppressed for 20 years, clearly knew that their devout prayers day and night had finally received a response from God, and they had obtained the power to resist.

    The kneeling ves slowly stood up.

    They looked at the surrounding imaska supervisors, their eyes burning with crazy hatred.

    The foremen''s heart skipped a beat.

    Looking at the twisted expressions on the faces of the ves around them and the strange luster that appeared on their bodies, the supervisors subconsciously retreated and were gradually surrounded by the ves.

    "You want to rebel?"

    A supervisor had a fierce look on his face.

    His muscles tensed up as he swung his de at the neck of the ve closest to him.

    However, just like before ...

    The sharp de was easily blocked by the power of faith.

    Immediately, the ves who were being oppressed and exploited let out angry roars that drowned out the surrounding supervisors.

    Not long after, these ves scattered, the corners of their mouths stained with blood. Some ves directly gnawed on the flesh of the supervisor imaska, and on the blood-stained faces, there was still a pious expression, forming a strange picture.

    Themotion here had attracted the attention of the strange machinist.

    The supervisors supervising the ves ''work were ordinary people, but in order to prevent the ves from rebelling, every ce where the ves gathered was guarded by a certain number of strange machinists. In the past, due to the cruel treatment of the imaska Empire, the ves had alsounched many rebellions, but under the suppression of extraordinary power, they had all died without any sess.

    BOOM! BOOM!

    The ground started to shake.

    The roar of the strange machinery was the sound that the ves feared and hated the most.

    Just a few minutes after the rebellion, the strange machinist controlled the nearby strange machine Army to surround them and form a huge encirclement. The strange machine golems, which had a cold and hard metallic luster, set up their weapons, and the ck muzzles of the cannons were aimed at the ves who had gathered together.

    "Everyone, get on the ground."

    otherwise, only cruel punishment awaits you!

    A strange machinist shouted at the troublesome ves with a gloomy expression.

    The ves, who had just gained the power to resist, carried their faith in the gods. How could they listen to the strange machinist''s warning? they looked at the enemy who was oppressing them, and their expressions were twisted with extreme anger.

 Chapter 493 God, Can You Bleed?

    The ve moved.

    The strange machine Army around them immediately umted energy and was ready to attack.

    In fact, the imaska Empire had already passed the stage of relying on ves. In the current system of the imaska Empire, ves were still used, but they were no longer as important. Therefore, in the face of these bold rebellions, the surrounding strange machine Army could kill some of them with cruel means to deter the other ves.

    Because of the arrival of the Holy one, the believers obtained a part of the Holy one''s power through their fanatical faith.

    However, this kind of power was enough to deal with ordinary imaska.

    In the face of the official strange machine Army, the ves who had just gained strength were no match for them.

    "Fire!"

    Looking at the ves who were not afraid of the strange machine Army''s might and were gradually approaching, the strange machinist no longer hesitated and gave the order.

    In an instant, countless spells and pure energy attacks formed a destructive tide that gushed toward their target with violent power.

    But at this moment.

    BOOM!

    A cluster of mes suddenly appeared out of thin air.

    A huge wall of fire rose from the ground, like a natural chasm, separating the believers and the attacks of the energy tide.

    The energy tide fell on the wall of mes.

    In the deafening explosions, the wall of fire rippled and caved in. When the first wave of attacks was blocked, the wall of fire became illusory and transparent, disappearing with the wind.

    The several hundred strands of transcendent divine power that had been split up by the Saints descended.

    A few of themnded here.

    When the wall of mes dissipated, the dust that had been lifted up slowly fell back down.

    A few figures d in divine light appeared in front of everyone.

    These were the avatars that the Saints had further created.

    The Saints were part of the gods and had simr powers to the gods. They could also use divine power to create avatars, most of which had just reached the legendary level. With the blessing of divinity, they could fight and win against ordinary legendary creatures, but they did not have too high of a power.

    Looking at the saint''s avatar, the attitudes of both parties present werepletely different.

    As the followers of the gods, the ves recognized the origin of the avatars. They were the followers of the god of fire, who was a mid-level divine power in the Enther system. The followers of this god of fire immediately knelt on the ground and shed tears of excitement. The followers of other gods also looked at the avatars with awe and respect.

    As for the strange machinery Army of the imaska Empire ... The faces of the strange machinists were extremely grave.

    The saint''s avatar also had divinity.

    The radiance of divinity enveloped the four Saint avatars at this moment.

    The moment they saw the saint''s clones, the strange machinist had a rough guess of their identity.

    God''s incarnation ...

    Faced with the God''s incarnation, the strange machine Army temporarily stopped.

    The leader of the strange machinists here immediately contacted the upper echelons of the Empire and reported the situation here. He did not dare to make a decision on his own.

    At the same time, the leader of the strange machinists in the machinery tree received a piece of news that shocked him.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    This wasn''t the only ce where the saint''s avatar had appeared.

    Throughout the territory of the imaska Empire, there were avatars of the Saints appearing at this moment. They appeared where the ves were gathered and gave them the strength to resist. Then, they appeared and stopped, leading the ves to confront the surrounding strange machinery Army.

    Immediately.

    The strange machine Army in charge of suppressing the ves had received orders from the Empire''s higher-ups.

    detect the power of the God''s incarnation and analyze the odds of victory after the conflict between the strange machine Army and the God''s incarnation.

    The Army of the imaska Empire had a high level of execution.

    After receiving the order, the strange machine Army no longer considered whether using detection means on the avatar of a God would anger the other party.

    In just a few seconds, the strange machine in charge of analyzing the strength of the saint''s avatar had a result.

    The strange machine Army had a 70% to 90% chance of winning against the avatars of the gods.

    This was only natural.

    The Saints with demigod power didn''t take action directly, and the strange machine Army of the imaska Empire was indeed powerful.

    In addition, the Saint represented the God Himself. It was not quite in line with the identity of the gods to attack a mortal Empire in the form of a Saint. Therefore, the Saint once again created a clone to give the imaska Empire a chance.

    At this time, the avatars of the Saints from all over the world made requests to the imaska Empire.

    Release all the ves.

    The upper echelons of the Empire personally came forward to apologize to the ves that they had oppressed.

    Destroy the colossal wonder within the Empire''s borders and stop the development of the path of strange machinery for the next five thousand years.

    To build a temple for the gods in the Empire and provide faith for the gods.

    ..................

    The strange machine Army continued to report the situation. At the same time, they were ready to go, waiting for the dynasty''s orders.

    Only the imaska people knew the character of the imaska Empire''s higher-ups.

    The leaders of the strange machine Army knew that it was impossible for the upper echelons of the Empire to agree to the request of the saint''s avatar. The imaska Empire had the ambition to build an Immortal Empire and would not submit to the orders of a God.

    After confirming that the saint''s avatar was no match for the strange machine Army ...

    After an emergency meeting, the Empire''s upper echelons came to a final decision.

    Very quickly.

    After a period of stalemate, the strange machine Army received an order.

    "The imaska Empire will notpromise."

    "Do gods bleed?"

    That was the general meaning of the dynasty''s higher-ups ''orders.

    This order was in line with the thoughts of the strange machinists, who disrespected the gods and believed in the glory of the Empire.

 Chapter 494 God, Can You Bleed?

    The strange machine Empire, which regarded gods as their imaginary enemies, met the incarnations of gods at the peak of its glory. They could no longer suppress their excitement and arrogance. They wanted to keep all the incarnations of gods here and further study the power of gods.

    "All troops, attack!"

    The legendary strange machinist gave the order.

    The strange machine Army, which had already surrounded the saint''s incarnation and their believers, revealed their fangs.

    The tide-like strange machinery attacked the saint''s incarnation, and thousands of legendary strange machinists who had gathered attacked at the same time.

    The war between the strange machine Army and the saint''s incarnation had broken out.

    The attack formed by the power of divinity was released and swept through the strange machine Army. One by one, the strange machine creations fell under the attack of the saint''s avatar like wheat being harvested. The attacks from the strange machine Armynded on the body of the saint''s avatar, which was perfectly defended by the shield formed by extraordinary divine power.

    mes danced, lightning fell, and a storm raged.

    In the midst of the terrifying collision of attacks, the imaska Empire trembled.

    Due to therge use of extraordinary divine power, as time passed, the sky above the imaska Empire once again changed. Rolling thunderclouds appeared, the earth was torn apart, earthquakes urred frequently, and deep redva surged from the depths of the earth.

    The earth trembled and the sky wailed.

    Even the silver Dragon in the depths of the Starfall sea could sense the great battle between the strange machine Army and the saint''s avatar.

    The saint''s avatar enlightened the ves and created a number of priests and Knights with firm beliefs.

    Leading arge number of priests and Knights, the saint''s avatar was in a stalemate with the strange machine Army.

    At every moment, arge number of strange machines were being destroyed, in exchange for the divine power consumption of the saint''s incarnation.

    Because they could not break the divine Shield, the moment of victory for the strange machine Army would onlye when the divine power of the saint''s avatar was exhausted. In the face of the endless attacks of the strange machines, the divine power of the saint''s avatar was indeed being consumed at a rapid rate, and it could not hold on for long.

    However, in the doomsday-like scene, the ordinary people of the imaska Empire fell into panic.

    After all, the war was happening directly within the territory of the imaska Empire.

    Their strong confidence in the Empire allowed the people of the Empire to remain calm.

    If the war with the saint''s avatar did note to an end after a long time, it would be difficult for the turbulent imaska Empire to establish a firm belief in the Empire''s unique machinery in the future, and the God-creating project would be greatly dyed.

    So ... The war hadsted for a full month.

    When the saint''s avatar''s extraordinary divine power was less than half, the imaska Empire recalled all their secret weapons.

    At the same time, three demigod-level top-tier strange mechanical life forms codenamed Angel made their moves.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Guardian angel-equipped with the first and fifth secret weapons of imaska.

    Angel of ughter-equipped with imaska''s second and third Secret weapons.

    Angel of destruction-equipped with the fourth, sixth, and seventh secret weapons of imaska.

    Garen did not know much about the angels of ughter and the Angels of Destruction.

    However, garen''s Mark of time was still on the Guardian Angel.

    Under garen''s Secret observation, the imaska crown that the Guardian Angel was wearing glowed and opened a space portal. It stepped in, and in the next second, the scene in garen''s vision was spinning, and he arrived at the surroundings of a turbulent sea.

    At first nce, garen thought that this guy hade to the falling star sea to look for him again, and his heart tightened.

    However, the scene around the sea dispelled garen''s thoughts.

    This was the sea of ice, an ocean in the Far East of the imaska Empire.

    Under the heavy rain and strong wind, on the rolling sea, an unfinished metal ship could be seen. It was one of the giant architectural wonders of the imaska Empire. At this time, it was shaking with the violent waves of the sea, and in the turbulent sea, deafening explosions kept ringing out.

    From time to time, a bright light bloomed and illuminated the dark sky.

    In the ocean, one could see densely-packed strange machines that looked like fish crossing the sea, as well as arge number of priests and Knights riding lightning and storms. The endless war filled the ocean with chaotic energy, and the magic was cracking on arge scale.

    A part of the saint''s avatar of enrir was located here.

    This God was in charge of the authority of Thunder, lightning, storms, and other natural disasters.

    His Saint avatars, priests, and Knights were naturally the best at this.

    However, the strange machine Army nearby was not a pushover either. Within the territory of the imaska Empire, one could see that although the saint''s avatar and the priests and Knights under them were still in a stalemate with the strange machine Army, anyone with eyes could see that the endless strange machine Army had a huge advantage.

    Countless strange machines came from the sky and the ocean.

    If not for the fact that the avatar of the Saint could also use extraordinary divine power, the rebellious ves here would have beenpletely annihted by the strange machine Army.

    Even so, when the strange mechanical angels with demigod power arrived here ...

    The result was self-evident.

    Through the mark of time, the silver Dragon in the distant fallen star sea felt as if it was watching a Grand movie.

    Under garen''s Secret gaze, the Guardian Angel had just been teleported to this part of the sea when the energy wings on its back suddenly spread open and burst out with a dazzling light. The next moment, the Guardian Angel disappeared from where it was and charged straight at the saint''s avatar in the battlefield with a loud bang when it broke through the sound barrier.

 Chapter 495 God, Can You Bleed?

    The sky full of storms and lightning were torn apart by the Pdins.

    In the rapidly changing scenery, garen saw the Guardian Angel raise the imaska scepter.

    The annihtion orb that had once forced garen into a corner reappeared.

    However, this time, the Pdin didn''t use the ball of extinction as a long-range attack.

    The ball of destruction spun wildly at the top of imaska''s scepter, and the surrounding space shattered inch by inch.

    The Pdin held the imaska scepter tightly as if it were holding a sword. Its body turned into a silver stream of light and flew through the storm, tearing through the rain. Amidst the thunderous sounds, the Thunderbolts and hurricanes created by the avatars couldn''t stop the Pdin''s steps.

    In just a short breath''s time.

    The Pdin appeared beside one of the avatars.

    Rip!

    The silver and ck light disappeared in an instant, like a sharp de that cut through the sky and the sea.

    The saint''s avatar, which had just assumed a defensive posture when the Pdin passed by, froze. Under everyone''s gaze, the head of the Saint''s avatar, which was surrounded by lightning and thunder, was already half gone. The saint''s avatar''s divine power Shield, which had always been sessful, had been torn apart by the annihtion orb.

    The imaska Empire had achieved some results in their research on extraordinary divine power.

    There was a trace of divinity in the Guardian Angel.

    Although it was not much, it was enough for the Pdin, who was much stronger than the saint''s avatar, to break through the divine power protection. Moreover, the extraordinary divine power possessed by the saint''s avatar was very weak and could defend against the attack of ordinary legends. However, it was not enough against the top-notch masterpiece of machinery, the Pdin.

    Immediately.

    In the disbelieving eyes of the surrounding believers and the cheering of the imaskachi machinist, the light on the surface of the avatar gradually dimmed, and finallypletely disappeared without a trace.

    There was more than one Saint avatar here.

    The Pdin, who had just killed a saint''s avatar, did not hesitate at all.

    The Pdin, who was going all out, was moving around on the battlefield.

    Under the powerful demigod power, wherever the Pdin went, whether it was a priest or Knight who could control thunderstorms or a saint''s avatar with a certain level of extraordinary divine power, they were all turned into ashes under the powerful destructive power of the annihtion orb.

    In the end.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The Pdin went against the torrential rain, and its 12 energy wings spread out high. Its body soared into the sky, appearing in the rolling thunderstorm. It looked down at the rebel army below. In one of the Pdin''s hands, it was firmly holding onto a saint''s avatar. Its arm had pierced through the saint''s avatar''s chest.

    On the smooth face without any facial features, there were ripples flowing.

    In the end, the mercury-like ripples converged into a pair of narrow and sharp eyes.

    The Pdin''s eyes swept across the turbulent ocean inch by inch. Its mirror-smooth silver-white body reflected the machinist imaskachi with a look of reverence on their faces.

    Immediately.

    The Pdin''s expression was indifferent. He raised thest Saint''s avatar, and destructive energy began to gather and suppress the severely injured saint''s avatar.

    BOOM!

    Under everyone''s gaze, the saint''s avatar, which was shining with divine radiance, exploded.

    Countless spots of light scattered in all directions like sttered blood.

    No one used time freeze.

    But under this scene, the entire world seemed to have stopped.

    Until the high-pitched voice of the Pdin rang out.

    "With the blood of God, offer it to me, the great imaska!"

    At this moment, the Pdin''s face only had long and narrow eyes and no lips, but a sound that could spread throughout the entire imaska territory rang out with it as the center, overwhelming the sound of wind, rain, Thunder, and lightning, radiating in all directions.

    At the same time.

    The people of imaska raised their heads and looked fanatically at the Guardian Angel who had torn the avatar apart. After a moment of silence, a tsunami-like sound wave suddenly sounded, rising and falling one after another, more turbulent than the sound of the sea.

    "With the blood of God, offer it to me, the great imaska!"

    "With the blood of God, offer it to me, the great imaska!"

    "With the blood of God, offer it to me, the great imaska!"

    In the midst of the enthusiastic cheers, invisible power of faith gathered and concentrated on the Guardian Angel, causing the divine power it carried to rapidly increase. The silver-white metal body gradually revealed a sacred charm.

 Chapter 496 Saint And Mortal (1)

    Hiss ... The silver Dragon in the falling star sea sucked in a breath of cold air, and waves of seawater poured into his mouth.

    This was crazy.

    The people of the imaska Empire are really crazy, garen thought to himself as he looked at the Guardian Angel and the imaska in the image.

    Even garen did not dare to provoke a God like this.

    Because he had dealt with gods before, he knew the great power that gods had.

    Sacrifice the blood of God to me, the great imaska?

    These words sounded exciting, but they were undoubtedly a p to the faces of the gods. If the imaska Empire was not destroyed, the gods were not worthy of being the Masters of the multi-dimensional universe.

    At such a critical moment.

    Countless ancient existences were secretly watching the war between the strange machine Empire and the saint''s avatar. Naturally, what happened at the Pdin''s ce was immediately known to the gods, including the gods who believed in Faerun, as well as Saint Enther and Saint mullhoran who had just arrived.

    The Guardian Angel was the top demigod-level machine of the imaska Empire.

    In addition, its body also contained the soul will of the Emperor of the imaska Empire. It was The Guardian and weapon of war of the imaska Empire.

    In other words ...

    Every word and action of the Pdin represented the will of the imaska Empire.

    Its words were a deration of war against the gods.

    What would the gods think after hearing the deration of the imaska Empire?

    Garen felt that even if he were to say such arrogant words in front of so many gods after he became an adult, there was a high probability that he would not be able to see the sun the next day. There were people beyond people, and gods beyond gods. There were too many strong people in the multi-dimensional universe. The imaska Empire was unable to recognize their own position and was too arrogant, thinking that the Empire couldpare to the gods.

    The destruction of the Empire had been decided the moment they decided to create a God.

    however, does the imaska Empire really not know the power of the gods? "

    is it worth it to humiliate and anger a God for a sudden surge of power of belief? "

    The silver Dragon looked at the Pdin and thought to himself.

    As the Pdin executed the saint''s avatar in an almost insulting manner, he obtained arge amount of power of faith for himself. At the same time, the sky above Faerun continent suddenly darkened again.

    Dark clouds rolled, and the storm raged.

    Blinding lightning and thunder rolled and brewed in the dark clouds. In the wind that could blow away giant steel ships, the almost ck sky seemed to fall to the earth.

    A sense of destion, solemness, and chaos filled the entire space.

    It was not only within the territory of the imaska Empire in the East, but all the creatures in the Faerun continent felt as if the sky was falling at this moment. It was as if countless gods were casting looks of disgust at the Faerun continent, and panic spread across thend.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    At the same time.

    One of garen''s messaging crystals started vibrating, transmitting the mana fluctuations that belonged to ioram.

    Mana surged, forming a magic barrier that could iste the pressure of the deep sea. It protected themunication crystal within, and the illumination spell dispelled the darkness within ten thousand meters of the sea.

    Immediately.

    Ioram''s face appeared in garen''s field of vision.

    The Grand Arcanist was standing at the top of his Mage Tower. The tall Mage Tower stood in the midst of the storm, and the criss-crossing thunder and lightning continued to fall. Netheril, who was in the North of Faerun continent, was also affected by the wrath of the gods.

    "Garen, where are you?"

    IOLM looked at the pitch-ck Sea around garen and asked in shock.

    "The depths of the Starfall sea. The continent is currently in a state of chaos, so I''m here toy low."

    Garen said.

    I see.  ¨¦olme nodded.  I see that the source of the Faerun continent''s mutation is in the East. I remember that you went to the imaska Empire.

    fortunately, you''ve already left the imaska Empire. Otherwise, you''d be in big trouble.

    Pausing for a moment, iolham looked at the rolling thunderclouds in the sky and said with lingering fear, "  I don''t know what this strange machine Empire has done to provoke the anger of so many gods.

    Garen looked at the Pdin''s movements while saying to iOLM, "  the imaska Empire is too arrogant and conceited. From the strange machinists to the ordinary people, they have all lost their respect for the gods. It is natural to anger the gods.

    ording to the normal development of history.

    ? Imaska should have been destroyed by the Saints when Netheril was at its peak. However, due to the existence of garen, the little butterfly who had changed the trajectory of time, everything was brought forward with his secret push while he pped his wings. At this time, Netheril had just started.

    In addition, garen had not been in contact with ioram for more than ten years.

    Ioram was studying the core of the magic in seclusion, while garen was focused on pushing the wheel of history and recharging the Gate of Time and space. Neither of them had much free time.

    At this time, the Anger of the Gods caused ioram to end his seclusion.

    After more than ten years, this Grand Arcanist contacted garen again.

    As he thought of the core of the magic, garen asked ioram, " "How''s your research going?"

    "Was the core of the magic a sess?"

    A smile appeared on eol¨¦m''s face as he nodded and said, " "I created the core of the magic around ten years ago."

 Chapter 497 Saint And Mortal (2)

    He opened his palm.

    With a spatial fluctuation, a beautiful blue-purple sphere appeared in the palm of ioram.

    The bluish-purple sphere that was only a few centimeters in diameter glowed with a faint luster and was tightly connected to the magic.

    It didn''t require a single trace of iolham''s magic power, and it naturally floated in the air.

    "This is a miniature core of the magic."

    I''m now working on making it bigger.

    In the wind and rain, ¨¦olume looked at the sky and said, "  it won''t be long before the world can see a floating city rise.

    Garen took a few looks at the exquisite core of the magic and confirmed that this was a magic wonder that he could not create.

    when the first floating city takes off, remember to inform me.

    if I was still in Faerun continent, I might have gone to take a look.

    yes!  ioram nodded in agreement.

    After chatting about the current situation in the Faerun continent, garen and ¨¦olme disconnected theirmunication crystals.

    Immediately.

    The silver Dragon extended its left wrist.

    The imaska ring spun and flew out, and the intertwining nine-colored light illuminated a part of the sea.

    Garen pondered for a while as he looked at the Gate of Time and space.

    A few minutester.

    The imaska ring was once again put on garen''s wrist.

    However, the silver Dragon, which had always charged its own power of time into the imaska ring, now began to absorb the power of time that was bound by the imaska ring.

    Due to therge consumption of the power of time, garen had rested in the falling star sea for a month, but his condition was still far from his peak.

    In order to grab the secret weapon of imaska in the next chaotic situation, he needed to recover to his peak state.

    The energy lost by the gate of spacetime could be slowly replenished in the future.

    Otherwise, it would be a huge loss for him toe here, stay in this timeline for so long, witness and participate in the end of the strange machine Empire, and not get any benefits.

    In the depths of the silent Starfall sea.

    The silver Dragon quickly absorbed the power of time, and its weak aura became more and more abundant. The dim dragon scales glowed again, shining.

    At the same time, garen was also paying attention to the time mark, following the movements of the Guardian Angel.

    On the other hand, the changes in the world did not make the demigod machine stop.

    Their movements became even faster.

    Guardian angels, ughter angels, destruction angels ... These three half-God magical machines traveled all over the world and killed the avatars of the Saints with lightning speed.

    Godyer, deicidal-these were words that could excite or terrify all life. For the imaska people, the Empire''s strange machine had killed the saint''s avatar, causing their recognition and trust in the Empire to reach an unprecedented peak. They could only be described as fanatical.

    This was the effect that the imaska Empire wanted.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    More and more power of faith gathered on the three half-magical machines, and it was far from what it was like on normal days.

    If this efficiency could continue, in a few years, there would be three more mechanical gods in the multi-dimensional universe.

    &Nbsp; but ...

    Would the gods give the imaska Empire time?

    The gods ''watch mountain range.

    The Saints opened their eyes.

    Stab!

    Bright and blinding bolts of lightning struck down, illuminating the dark sky for a few moments, making it look like it was daytime.

    In the light of the lightning, the Saints were silent.

    The surrounding atmosphere was almost frozen.

    The creatures living in the gods ''watch mountain could feel the anger of the Saints. They kept quiet out of fear and trembled in the heavy rain.

    "A mere mortal dares to insult a God!"

    destruction and death are their only way of atonement.

    A cluster of blue lightning that shattered the space was lingering around Saint enril.

    Rashgod Saint looked calm, but divine mes that could destroy all things appeared on his body.

    The descendants of the two sovereigns were also furious.

    The Saint had already given the imaska Empire a chance.

    The Saints weren''t Devils. When facing the avatars of the Saints, if the imaska Empire could show their respect for the gods, the Saints wouldn''t be so persistent. However, the imaska Empire didn''t show any respect at all. Instead, they provoked them, which could even be said to be an insult to the gods.

    Such a rebellious mortal Empire was rare in the long years that they had experienced.

    The imaska Empire had sessfully provoked the raging Anger of the Gods.

    One by one, the Saints who were shrouded in the light of divinity stood up.

    Step by step, they were bathed in the wind and rain as they walked in the air.

    The violent wind and rain fell, but when the curtain of rain that covered the world was about to touch the saint''s body, it seemed toe alive. It separated and moved away, then gathered under the saint''s feet. The Saint was not touched by the wind and rain. They scattered and slowly approached the imaska Empire.

    Very quickly.

    The Saints approached the border cities of the imaska Empire.

    The strange machine Army stationed at the border had discovered the Saint.

    With the special temperament of Saints, they were as eye-catching as the light in the night.

    Quark City, one of the border cities of the imaska Empire.

    Saint enril stepped into the void and walked over.

    The dozen or so legendary-level strange machinists had grave expressions on their faces. They were distracted by controlling arge number of legendary-level strange machinery and weapons, and they were drenched in sweat under the pressure of the Saint.

 Chapter 498 Saint And Mortal (3)

    Mechanical Titans, mechanical Dragons, mechanical Lions ... Huge, strange weapons guarded the city, eyeing Saint enriel covetously.

    When the distance was close enough to the strange machine''s attack range ...

    The Lord in strange mechanical armor shouted, " "Stop!"

    "One more step ..."

    Before he finished his words.

    Z!

    Without any warning, a bolt of lightning with a diameter of half a meter descended from the sky.

    The blinding light enveloped the strange machine Lord in an instant and swallowed him.

    The well-made strange mechanical armors had an automatic defense system.

    The reaction of the strange machine armor was extremely fast. As soon as it detected a high energy reaction, it activated its own protective shield and adjusted it to the mode to deal with lightning attacks. The oval-shaped protective shield protected the Lord of strange machines inside.

    However ...

    The lightning released by Saint enriel was not ordinary natural lightning.

    This bolt of lightning contained extraordinary divine power.

    Under the despairing gaze of the strange machine Lord, the protective shield onlysted for a second before it shattered. Then, the strange machinist''s fragile body was reduced to ashes under the divine lightning.

    And this was only the beginning.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The deep thunder that sounded like a Dragon''s Roar continued. Silver-white Lightning and azure-blue Thunder descended along with the storm, covering and attacking the entire Quark City with the intention of destroying everything. Under the sweeping of the storm and Thunder, the strange machinery and the strange machinist that guarded the city were destroyed at the first instance.

    Every bolt of lightning that streaked across the sky was the life of a strange machinist.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    In this disaster-like momentum, the magnificent and tall buildings copsed and shattered, and the imaska turned to dust one by one.

    How could an ordinary city of strange machinery resist a Saint?

    Saints were not like strange-machine angels. Saints were demigods in the true sense. If a God''s body was strong enough, he could even be a little stronger than a real demigod. In front of Saint enriel, even if three strange-machine angels, who had just obtained some divinity, attacked together, they would only be destroyed.

    In just a few minutes, a border city with a poption of more than 100000 was in ruins.

    Only a few lucky people survived in the ruined city.

    Saint enrir ignored the few lucky imaska people who had not died. He rode the Thunder and storm at a steady speed and continued to move toward other cities in the imaska Empire.

    Simr scenes were happening in other ces.

    The Saint of the god of fire released a monstrous me, burning the city of strange machinery to the ground.

    The Saint of the ocean God set off huge waves and tsunamis, drowning and devouring the strange machine City.

    ..............

    It was the same as Saint enril.

    After the other Saints destroyed the first city, they did not immediately fly to the other cities. Instead, they released extraordinary divine power full of destruction and destructive power along the way, crushing the territory of the imaska Empire inch by inch. During this period, there was a strange machine Army that came to stop the Saints, hoping to stop them before they reached the city.

    However, without exception, the strange machine Army that dared to stop them was destroyed one after another.

    They were not facing the saint''s avatar, but the saint''s true body. In the face of a powerful Saint, the strange machine Army that could sweep through the Faerun continent could not withstand a single blow. Even a legendary-level strange machine could not cause much damage to the divine Shield with all its might.

    More than 20 Saints came down personally.

    The mountains and rivers within the territory of the imaska Empire had copsed, and disasters were everywhere. The once prosperous and strange mechanical cities had been shattered and turned into ruins in the blink of an eye.

    The imaska Empire, which was at its peak, was also unable to resist the power of the Saints, and was on the path of defeat and destruction.

 Chapter 499 Robbery!

    The Royal Council of the imaska Empire.

    The three half-magical machines codenamed Angel were all inside, as well as the current Emperor of the imaska Empire and the actual rulers of various fields.

    Hundreds of delicate mechanical balls flew around the conference hall, intertwining in the space to form a faintly shimmering cover, which wrapped around all the people in the conference hall.

    The effect of this device was simr to the strange machine pyramid.

    They could create a domain barrier that could iste the detection of divine power, preventing the decisions of the Empire''s high-level officials from being heard by the gods and saints.

    However, there was an invisible river of time flowing quietly, passing through the protective barrier without any influence.

    Therefore, these people didn''t know that their conversation was being watched by a Dragon of Time.

    At this time, it had been two weeks since the Saints took action. A total of 15 cities in the imaska Empire had been reduced to ruins under the great power of the Saints. The strange-machine Army was obviously not enough to resist the Saints. The imaska Empire only had three strange-machine angels at the demigod level, and they were only at the pseudo-demigod level. Whether it was in terms of quantity or quality, they were iparable to the powerful Saints.

    In addition, there were many signs of damage on the pitch-ck body of the angel of destruction.

    The strongest strange mechanical Angel had previously gone to test the God Saint, but even with three pieces of imaska''s Secret weapon, he had still beenpletely defeated by the other party''s power. If it had not been for the strong defense of the seventh secret weapon, the angel of destruction might not have been able to return to the capital of the Empire.

    What was worse was that the Saints who had defeated the angel of destruction were not the two strongest Saints.

    Relying on the authority and extraordinary divine power of a God, the Saint easily defeated the angel of destruction.

    A Saint and a saint''s clone were on twopletely different levels.

    There were more than 20 Saints who could defeat the strange mechanical angels wreaking havoc in the territory of the imaska Empire. The strange mechanical armies that went to stop them were destroyed one by one, and cities were destroyed one after another ... Countless citizens of imaska fell into panic, and many of them began to flee. The confidence and pride of the people of imaska were shattered by the Saints in just a dozen days.

    The unparalleled power of the gods was disyed before the eyes of many living creatures and races on the Faerun continent.

    Many other countries and forces on the Faerun continent had already known what had happened to the imaska Empire. However, none of them dared to interfere with the eastern continent.

    In the case of the decline of a huge Empire, there would often be demons and devils from hell or the abyss who would take the opportunity to harvest souls. However, there were no demons or Devils in the current imaska Empire. Even these chaotic and evil guys knew how to protect themselves and did not dare to get involved in this mess.

    On the surface, the copse of the imaska Empire was caused by the Saints who hade to the main material world, but behind it, there were many native gods of Faerun who had acquiesced and supported it.

    "Everyone is clear about the situation the Empire is facing now."

    In the Royal conference hall, the current Emperor said without any expression on his face.

    "I''m very honored to work with you, ancestors, to develop the Empire to such a Grand asion."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Looking at the few strange mechanical angels, the current Emperor said in a regretful tone, "  however, the Saint of the gods has descended. Our strange machinery Army is no match for the Saint.

    "The Empire has no time to develop."

    After the first gue, they noticed the hostility from the gods, and the imaska Empire clearly understood one thing-the gods would not allow the path of strange machinery to develop naturally.

    This was because the end point of strange machinery, in the eyes of the imaska Empire, was to rece the gods with machinery.

    This was a challenge to the authority of the gods, which was absolutely intolerable.

    In fact, regardless of whether the imaska Empire respected or insulted the gods, as long as they continued to develop strange machinery to the point where the gods could not sit by and watch, their destruction was inevitable.

    "However, this won''t end just like this."

    The Pdin said with an indifferent expression.

    After a few seconds of silence, the angels of ughter and destruction said, " "We''ve already made our decision."

    As they spoke, particles of metal particles spread out from the bodies of the three strange-machine angels like mist.

    The threads of divinity that they had collected were all concentrated in these extremely fine metal particles.

    The silver Dragon, who was secretly observing through the mark of time, frowned.

    "What are these guys from the imaska Empire doing?"

    Garen had previously thought that they were doing this on purpose to humiliate the gods in order to obtain arge explosion of power of faith.

    Now it seemed that their purpose was for this moment.

    In the depths of the dark sea, the silver Dragon, who had recovered to its peak condition, closed its eyes and carefully observed the following movements of the imaska Empire.

    The Royal Parliament Hall was quiet, and no one spoke.

    As time passed, the bodies of the few strange mechanical angels seemed to have shrunk by a size, and the small amount of divinity in their bodies had all been stripped away.

    It was not just that.

    Although the strange mechanical Angel was made of mechanical metal, it had the soul and will of the previous emperor, so one could sense the existence of wisdom on it. However, the strange mechanical Angel, which originally had wisdom and thoughts, now looked like it had lost its soul and had be an ordinary ice-cold machine.

 Chapter 500 Robbery!

    At the same time.

    A metal cube of the same size proportion was suspended in the air.

    This cube was about the size of an adult''s head, and its surface was engraved with extremely tiny strange mechanical runes. Almost all of the strange mechanical runes mastered by the imaska Empire were imprinted on this small cube.

    There were even smaller cube units that rolled on the surface of the metal cube like waves, rising and falling like the breathing of metal.

    The radiance of divinity fused with the metallic cube, forming this strange creation together.

    After a few seconds, the divine light waspletely retracted.

    The current Emperor stood up and bowed deeply to the angels who had lost their souls.

    After standing up, the Emperor said in a deep voice, " "Ancestors, on behalf of all the people of Zenit, I offer you the highest respect."

    There was no response.

    Immediately after, the current Emperor looked at the metal cube that was standing silently.

    A ray of hope appeared in his eyes.

    the real spark of the Empire, the heart of wonder machinery.

    "God? The war between machinery and God has only just begun."

    one day, the Army formed by the strange mechanical life forms will shatter the divine Kingdom and kill the gods.

    The heart of wonder machinery was the hope of the imaska Empire.

    This metal cube was a fusion of the souls and wills of three wise emperors. It only had an ignorant mind now, but it also had extraordinary potential. In the trajectory set by the imaska Empire, it would grow and develop into a mechanical civilization born with life in time.

    Natural strange mechanical lives were different from those that were createdter on.

    For example, the three top-tier strange mechanical angels ''souls and strange mechanical bodies could never be perfectlypatible. The unique abilities of strange mechanical life could not be exerted much on the strange mechanical angels. Their limit was demigods. Even if they had divinity, they were no match for gods.

    However, there was no upper limit to a true strange machine.

    As for whether it would really seed in the end, the imaska Empire could not be sure.

    However, there was still hope.

    This was a huge gamble with an unknown oue.

    Good stuff ... The silver Dragon, who was observing in the dark, swallowed his saliva.

    Garen''s instinctive sensitivity to treasures made him feel that the metal cube was a more precious treasure than the imaska secret weapon. He couldn''t wait to get his hands on it and make it his own collection.

    But it was. pity ... Under garen''s furious gaze, the current Emperor did something that made garen''s heart ache.

    The calm-looking Emperor took off his crown and put on the imaska crown.

    Then, under the power of the crown, space began to tremble.

    Kacha Kacha ... With the metal cube as the center, the space shattered inch by inch.

    This was not a stable spatial door, but a broken space. If an object in this broken space could withstand the damage of the broken space and did not leave in time, it would be swallowed by the spatial turbulence and rolled into anpletely unpredictable unknown world.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    A few secondster, the metal cube fell into the spatial turbulence.

    Next, the imaska crown stopped releasing its power, and the space automatically closed up. Clusters of cracks were repaired and regenerated, but the heart of wonder machinery was nowhere to be found.

    At this moment, the Emperor of the imaska Empire did not even know where the heart of wonder machinery had fallen.

    Garen, who was secretly eyeing the metal cube, was even more clueless.

    damn the imaska Empire, my baby!

    The silver Dragon wagged its tail in frustration.

    For a time, under the influence of a certain Dragon, waves of dangerous and turbulent undercurrents were swept up in the sea that was ten thousand meters deep.

    "Your Majesty, is this really okay?"

    if the Imperial Tinder can not be ignited in the unknown world, all our efforts will be in vain.

    A member of the royal family in the meeting hall asked.

    The Emperor of imaska looked at the ce where the heart of wonder machinery had disappeared and said calmly, " "Life will find its own path to prosperity."

    "Whether the final result is a sess or a failure, it''s not something we need to care about."

    Next, the Emperor began to give orders.

    "The inheritance of the strange machinist can not be cut off."

    prepare for dimensional teleportation immediately. Use the magic ship to bring a group of people out of Faerun continent and head to the other main material worlds.

    ¡°...................¡±

    the Empire''s Secret weapon can''t resist the Saint. Take it away as an inheritance.

    in order to prevent the Saints from killing us, all connections between the two main material worlds must be cut off.

    . secret weapon of the Empire ... The silver Dragon, still angry, paused.

    If he couldn''t get the metal cube, he couldn''t let his original targets be taken away.

    Garen listened carefully to the emperor''s orders, without missing a single detail.

    Specific orders to escape from Faerun continent were issued.

    When the dust settled, the Emperor took off the crown of imaska, and the rest of the Empire''s Secret weapons were also taken from the strange mechanical angel''s body, and handed over to the strange machinist with royal blood to take away.

    "Your Majesty, what about you?"

    "Aren''t you going to leave the Faerun continent?"

    There was no expression on the emperor''s face as he calmly said, " "The Emperor will live and die with the Empire."

    The Saints ''goal was to demonstrate the power of the gods and destroy the imaska Empire. This goal had almost been achieved. They could tolerate the escape of a small number of imaska people, but if the Emperor left, the Saints would inevitably pursue him.

 Chapter 501 Robbery!

    Next, the imaska Empire began to operate.

    The magic dock was ready to set sail, and outstanding members of various fields in the Empire were selected and qualified to board the ship.

    The three soulless strange mechanical angels left the pce.

    One of them went to the location of the magic dock and protected the magic ship as it set sail.

    The other two spread their energy wings, and under the dark clouds, they each flew toward the position of the Saint, who was gradually approaching the capital of the Empire. Large-scale strange machinery legions also started to work, advancing one after another, and killing the God Saint like moths to a me.

    Destruction was always easier than creation.

    This was the strange machine Empire that had developed for thousands of years.

    Just two weeks after the sage left, he was forced into a desperate situation.

    In the end, he would never beg for mercy. A life-and-death battle with the gods and saints was just a way of destruction with a little dignity.

    At the same time.

    The Starfall sea.

    BOOM!

    The rough sea suddenly exploded.

    The legendary dragon with Silver Dragon scales jumped out of the sea, and its wide and powerful wings tore through the wind and rain with great power. Under the sky where the wind and thunder danced, it turned into a stream of light and went straight to the magic dock of the imaska Empire.

    He had waited for so long.

    The opportunity to take advantage of the situation had finallye.

    The secret weapon of imaska, your true master is here!

    Garen suppressed his excitement and sped through the storm like lightning.

    After some time.

    In the glorious peak of the imaska Empire, where the magic dock was located.

    Magic ships were docked between the tforms and tracks built around the peak of glory. All the strange machinery engines had been activated. Once everyone was here, they could leave the Faerun continent at any time and head to a new main material world. When the imaska Empire decided to study extraordinary divine power, they had found a main material world suitable for living and development, leaving a way out for the inheritance of the Empire.

    The silver-white Guardian angel stood silently on the peak of the mountain.

    It was responsible for the safety of the magic ship.

    Other than the Guardian Angels, there were also quite a number of legendary machinists and a few strange machine armies around.

    Under the tense situation, the evacuation mission was carried out in an orderly manner.

    It didn''t take long for almost everyone to arrive.

    The imaska Empire didn''t intend to let too many people leave. Otherwise, the Saints wouldn''t give up. So around the huge magic dock, only five magic ships were the lucky ones who could leave in the end.

    Buzz, buzz, buzz.

    The magic ship''s engine started.

    The roar of the engine overwhelmed the Thunder and the wind.

    In the past, when they heard the rumbling sound of the strange machinery being activated, imaska''s face would always be full of pride and arrogance. But this time, all their faces were filled with heaviness and dejection, and the pride and arrogance of the past were no longer there.

    At the same time.

    In the dark thunderclouds that filled the entire sky, a touch of silver could be vaguely seen.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Sensing the dangerous aura of the legendary dragon, the Pdin immediately raised his head.

    A few bright and resplendent fireballs streaked through the rain,nding on the few magic ships that were full of people with destructive power.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The Pdin moved.

    Before the sr fireballs could hit their target, the Guardian Angel blew up the fireballs in the air.

    The monstrous mes lit up the gloomy sky, as if a few small Suns had risen.

    "Don''t move, this is a robbery!"

    "Hand over the seven secret weapons of the imaska Empire, and I''ll let you go."

    "Otherwise, you can all stay here!"

    The Dragon''s Roar was like thunder in the wind and rain.

    In the heavy rain, everyone''s attention was drawn to the Superrge silver Dragon.

    This was the guy who had previously destroyed the strange machine pyramid and was equivalent to the main culprit who had attracted the gods here. Many of the imaska people present knew about him. He was a legendary dragon who could control time. Before the Empire could capture him, the Saints had arrived.

    So, when he saw garen.

    There was a visible look of hatred on the face of the imaska.

    Even if they knew in their hearts that the gods would find trouble with the imaska Empire sooner orter, garen had only elerated the process.

    The Pdin had no soul.

    However, it still had enough basic intelligence and was controlled by a royal member on the magic ship who was also a legendary strange machinist.

    The strange machinist''s expression darkened as he faced the silver Dragon that was taking advantage of him.

    evil Dragon, you destroyed the pyramid of my Empire and caused the descent of the gods, which indirectly caused the current situation of the Empire.

    "The Empire hasn''te looking for trouble with you yet, and you''vee to your doorstep."

    The Guardian Angel who had dispelled the mes stared at garen. Although it had lost The Emperor''s Soul will and a trace of divine support, this fellow''s power was still at the level of a demigod. It was just slightly weaker than before, and was still an enemy that would not be easy to deal with for garen.

    But garen came prepared.

    The magic docks of the imaska Empire liked to use huge mountains as carriers.

    The mountain splitting technique was extremely useful in this situation.

    The magic ship had yet to take off and was still on the tracks of the magic dock. As long as garen destroyed the peak of glory, it would not be easy for the magic ship to leave.

    The Guardian Angel was cautious and its strength had weakened by quite a bit, so it could not protect this cepletely in front of garen.

    Garen didn''t intend to fight a useless war of words with them.

    He chuckled, and before the Pdin could make a move, he directly threatened, "  you should know very well how the strange machine pyramid copsed.

    The expressions of the people on the magic ship changed slightly, and the Pdin''s movements paused.

    Garen looked at the magic dock and said, "  I can''t beat your guardian angel, but it''s impossible for it to take me down.

    After a pause, the rain-soaked Silver Dragon revealed its snow-white fangs.

    however, it would be a piece of cake for me to destroy the magic dock before you open the portal.

 Chapter 502 Fall And Rise (1)

    The strange machinist could not ignore the threat of the legendary dragon.

    If garen was determined to stick to the magic dock and magic ship, then the magic ship here would not be able to leave at all.

    The silver Dragon circled in the thunderstorm.

    He patiently looked at the strange machinists whose expressions were rapidly changing.

    It would be best if he could make the other party hand over the secret weapon of imaska. Because of the existence of the Guardian Angel, it would not be good for garen to snatch the secret weapon of imaska directly. Moreover, there were quite a number of legendary strange machinists here.

    The current situation was very delicate.

    The strange machinist''s overall strength was stronger than garen''s, but they were afraid of the saint''s power. They wanted to preserve the inheritance of the imaska Empire and leave in a hurry. Otherwise, they would not have been threatened by garen like this. If garen really destroyed the magic ship and the strange machinist could not leave, what awaited him would be the pursuit of the Guardian Angels and a group of legendary strange machinist. He would not be able to get his hands on the imaska secret weapon.

    BOOM! BOOM!

    A mighty force that caused the earth to tremble exuded an increasingly soul-stirring might.

    The Saints were approaching the capital from the outside.

    They could have directly descended upon the capital of the Empire and destroyed the center of the imaska Empire with a thunderous force, but the Saints did not do so. Instead, they destroyed the Empire''s territory bit by bit by nibbling it up. This kind of situation where they watched the Empire fall inch by inch but were helpless was more likely to make people despair.

    The strange machinists cast a nce into the distance.

    The power belonging to the Saint exuded an endless divine light, which could be seen clearly from the peak of glory.

    The light was approaching.

    The closer they got, the more nervous the strange machinists became.

    Garen added fuel to the fire and chuckled, " "There''s no hurry. I can wait for your reply."

    He also looked in the direction of a Saint and said to the strange machinist, " "However, it seems that you don''t have much time left."

    there are only two choices in front of you.

    The silver Dragon looked calm.  one is to hand over the secret weapon of the imaska Empire. I will keep my promise and let your people leave safely.

    as for the second option ... You can give up on leaving the Faerun continent and try to fight me to the death. Then, you can be destroyed together with the imaska Empire."

    Under garen''s pressure and threat, the leader of the strange machinists ''expression darkened slightly.

    the Empire''s Secret weapon is our hope to revive imaska in the New World.

    "I can''t give it to you!"

    Because he knew that Dragons loved money, he suggested a way to get rid of the disaster by losing money.  "I can give you other things, but not the secret weapon of the Empire."

    Most of the Empire''s inheritance was recorded in the secret weapon. Without the secret weapon, it would be difficult for the imaska Empire to rise in the new main material world.

    "The rest of the property? If it''s as valuable as the secret weapon, I can ept it, but can you take it out?"

    Garen sneered.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    His target was the Empire''s Secret weapon. Garen was not interested in ordinary treasures now.

    you are thest spark of the imaska Empire.

    think about it. If you can''t leave Faerun, the imaska Empire will bepletely destroyed at this moment. After thousands of years, the name of the imaska Empire will no longer exist in the multi-dimensional universe.

    all of your past glory will be lost in the torrent of time.

    The strange machinists were silent.

    "Are you sure you want to destroy the Empire''sst hope for a few pieces of equipment that can be Reforged?"

    Garen guided her patiently.

    In the current situation, it was imaska who was anxious, not him, so garen was very calm. The Guardian Angels were watching from the side, but they were afraid that garen would destroy the magic dock, so they did not dare to make a move.

    Looking at the strange machinist who was struggling and unable to make a decision, garen smiled and said, "  I know that the Empire''s Secret weapon has the inheritance of you, the strange machinist. Without the inheritance, you don''t have the confidence to rebuild the imaska Empire.

    "How about this, I''m not a devil."

    leave the first to the sixth secret weapon to me. You can take the seventh secret weapon.

    with the inheritance of the seventh secret weapon, you will still have a chance to revive the strange machine Empire.

    Garen already had the seventh secret weapon.

    Gathering a set of imaska artifacts was something he had long desired.

    In order to prevent these imaska people from giving up, he could give up on the second imaska magic ring and give these strange machinists a chance.

    When the leader of the strange machinist heard the legendary dragon take a step back, he thought that there was still room for negotiation. He said, "  only the inheritance of the seventh secret weapon is iplete ...

    Before he could finish his words, a vast Dragon''s might enveloped the sky and earth.

    The wind and rain were dispersed by the Dragon''s might.

    An empty space appeared in the dense rain.

    The Dragon wings spread out and covered the sky. The silver Dragon let out a deep roar and said, " "I''ve already shown you the mercy of a legendary dragon. If you still don''t cherish it, then all of you can stay and witness the destruction of your Empire!"

    It was a naked threat.

    The strange machinist, who was able to save a secret weapon and leave, had a way out. Under such circumstances, he no longer had any thoughts of fighting garen to the end.

    It was just as garen had said.

    This group of people was thest legacy of the imaska Empire.

    If they could not leave, they could only be destroyed along with the Empire by the power of the Saint, and the imaska Empire would no longer exist.

 Chapter 503 Fall And Rise (2)

    Although imaska felt aggrieved that they had been taken advantage of, they didn''t let their emotions get the better of them and made a wise decision in this crisis.

    After that, after signing a contract in the name of the Dragon of eternity and time, garen got his wish and gathered the first to seventh secret weapons of the imaska Empire.

    The crown of imaska.

    The ring of imaska.

    The imaska Grimoire.

    The imaska armor.

    It was the scepter of imaska.

    The de of imaska.

    Imaska ring.

    even the lowest-level strange machinist can obtain the power of a demigod as long as they can activate seven secret weapons at the same time.

    Garen''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he kept the imaska secret weapon, nning to study itter.

    A set of imaska''s Secret weapons could give the user extremely powerful strength, but garen knew that even the strange mechanical Angel could only be equipped with three at most. The effects of the secret weapons created by the strength of the entire country were powerful, but to use seven at the same time was not an easy thing to do.

    After keeping the secret weapon, garen looked at the magic ship that was starting up.

    Although he had signed a contract, the contract that garen had signed under the name of another timeline had no binding power on him.

    If garen was willing, he could ignore the contract and leave the people here.

    However, the silver Dragon calmly watched the magic ships set sail and left, not stopping them from leaving.

    Garen''s target was the imaska''s Secret weapon, and he had already obtained it.

    As for the second Empire of imaska in the future ... He would leave it for garen, who might appear in this timeline, to deal with. Garen would remember the incident of being injured by the Guardian Angel to the main timeline, the second Empire of imaska. When he returned to the main timeline, he would not let the second Empire of imaska have a good time.

    The Pdins did not leave with the magic ship.

    It was one of the strange mechanical angels that had humiliated the saint''s avatar by execution, so it had to be left behind to let the Saints vent their anger.

    The Guardian Angel, whose color was simr to garen''s dragon scales, turned to look at garen after silently watching the magic ship leave safely.

    Raindrops fell from the sky, sliding down from the smooth silver-white body. The Guardian Angel only took a nce at garen, and then looked away without a trace of emotion. Then, she spread her energy wings and weed a Saint who was destroying the territory of the imaska Empire.

    There was no divinity, no Empire''s Secret weapon, and no Emperor''s will.

    The result of such a strange mechanical Angel fighting with a God or Saint was self-evident.

    The back of the Guardian Angel quickly disappeared from garen''s vision.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Garen''s dragon wings spread out, and his body tore through the wind and rain, flying straight into the sky. He quietly watched the final curtain fall of the imaska Empire from tens of thousands of meters high in the sky.

    He looked down at the earth from the sky.

    One could see the path of destruction left behind by the Saints.

    Countless strange machine armies besieged from all directions and fought with the Saints. The smoke of the war filled the entire Eastern continent. Under the power of the gods and saints, the battlefield was like a huge millstone. Every minute and every second, there were strange machine creations that were shattered, and strange machine Masters that were turned into ashes.

    At the same time.

    Garen saw the Guardian Angel''s target through the mark of time.

    A female saint who controlled countless giant vines, flowers, and ancient trees, crushing and wreaking havoc in the strange machine Army.

    The wings extended to the limit, absorbing the energy in the space.

    The Pdin''s body turned into a ray of silver light, like a sharp sword, piercing through the giant nts in its way and smashing them to pieces, heading straight for the Saint.

    As an audience, garen could clearly see that when this Saint discovered the Guardian Angel, the corners of his mouth curled up into a disdainful sneer. To a Saint, the strange-machine Angel was only equivalent to a pseudo-demigod. Without the support of a secret weapon, the Saint could destroy it with a little strength.

    But ... Under garen''s surprised gaze, the Guardian angel''s body began to change.

    First, the energy wings began to copse under the extreme expansion, and then the silver-white body turned red like a hot iron, as if carrying a terrible heat. The dense raindrops had juste close to the Pdin, but they were evaporated before they could even touch its body.

    The saint''s expression changed slightly.

    He raised his arm that was coated with ayer of divine light.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Huge and tough green vines broke out of the ground, like green Dragon pythons intertwining with each other. In the blink of an eye, they wrapped the saintess up, protecting her tightly.

    In the next second, the Pdin crashed into the green vines that almost reached the sky.

    Crash!

    A deafening explosion rang out.

    The bright light bloomed and rose, dispelling the dusky sky under the dark clouds and illuminating the area. The earth cracked and crumbled under the huge shock wave, and the earth waves rolled like tides. The nearby strange machine Army was affected and swallowed by the light, and the gigantified vines used by the female saint to protect herself were broken.

    After some time, the dust settled.

    On the devastatednd, the saintess held a broken and charred metal head in one hand-the head of a Pdin.

    There was an obvious wound on the female saint''s cheek.

    As the blood with divinity dripped, clusters of colorful flowers and fresh green grass grew the moment it touched the ground, adding a touch of bright color to the dpidated earth.

 Chapter 504 Fall And Rise _3

    "Gods will bleed."

    An intermittent and weak voice came from the broken metal skull. It was emotionless, as if it was just rifying a result.

    a mortal''s creation. Interesting.

    The saintess didn''t get angry. She looked at the metal head with interest.

    He gently wiped away the blood on his cheek, and the wound had healed.

    Immediately, the saintess put away the severely damaged metal head as a little toy and set off for other cities in the imaska Empire. However, when she left, the saintess looked around with a puzzled expression. Just now, she had a feeling that she was being spied on.

    Whoosh!

    An injured squirrel pushed away the gravel, attracting the attention of the female saint.

    "It''s you, poor little guy."

    The saintess showed a look of pity.

    He stretched out his finger and gently touched it. The back of the little squirrel, which had been badly mutted by the aftermath of the explosion, instantly healed.

    The feeling of being spied on had disappeared, and the saintess continued with her mission.

    At the same time.

    This ... The silver Dragon in the clouds ten thousand meters above the sky was slightly stunned.

    The feeling of being spied on just now wasn''t fake.

    Garen''s Mark of time happened to be branded on the head of the Guardian Angel. Now that the head of the Guardian Angel had been kept by the female saint, garen could secretly observe her every move. However, from the female saint''s reaction just now, he could tell that she could detect garen''s prying to a certain extent.

    Although he was very curious about the female saint, garen still suppressed his own thoughts.

    If he was discovered peeking at a female God or Saint, he would probably bepletely hated by the other party.

    let''s just pretend that this time mark doesn''t exist for now.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Garen opened his eyes.

    As time passed, the cities of the imaska Empire were destroyed by the Saints one by one.

    In the end, the Saints opened up more than 20 roads full of destruction and arrived at the capital of the Empire almost at the same time. These roads wereter called the Path of Gods. Along the path of Gods, you could see some traces of the imaska Empire.

    The capital of the Empire was stationed with the most powerful strange machine Army.

    There were plenty of legendary-level strange mechanical products like the mechanical Titan.

    However, this glorious and brilliant city of strange machinery, after resisting more than twenty Saints for a few days like a moth to a me, copsed tall buildings, shattered ground, and mes and smoke spread in all directions. Like all the other ordinary cities, it was reduced to a vast wastnd with broken walls.

    The Saints did not leave.

    They stayed on the Faerun continent to help their believers build a new country full of faith on the remains of the imaska Empire. Due to the existence of the Saints, no other forces dared to intervene in the eastern continent, which had lost its original owner.

    They had just witnessed the destruction of a huge Empire. Who would dare to anger these terrifying Saints?

    With so many demigods, it was simply a dimension-lowering attack.

    Garen left.

    He didn''t want to stay in a dangerous ce for long. After obtaining the secret weapon of imaska, he quickly left the eastern continent.

    He did not return to the main timeline immediately because the gate of spacetime had not been filled with energy.

    At this time, the silver Dragon had just crossed the star chasing sea and arrived at the giant dragon Bay where the Blue Dragon n was located. When they found garen, the Blue Dragon n, who had been taught a lesson by him once, learned their lesson and hid in the Dragon''s Nest one by one, not giving garen a chance to make trouble, which made garen feel that it was a pity.

    After leaving Dragon Bay, garen continued to fly north.

    This was because, just as the imaska Empire was about to fall, garen received news from ioram that Netheril''s first floating-Space City had beenpleted. The Grand Arcanist invited garen toe and watch the memorable first floating-Space City take off.

    This future Arcane Empire was about to start flourishing and develop, step by step on the glorious road not losing to the imaska Empire.

    However, garen would have to return to the main timeline after this, and he probably would not be able to see howherreal developed.

 Chapter 505 Garens Bad Reputation

    Faerun continent, North, Netheril.

    In the arcane city that belonged to ioram, at this moment, the city was filled with a strange atmosphere that had never been there before.

    Under the light of the morning sun, Arcanists in sorcery robes gathered together, discussing something enthusiastically. Most of them looked excited, but the ordinary people who were not Arcanists looked at the Arcanists with worry.

    The ratio of spellcasters in nelrael was half of that of dia.

    However, this was still a very high ratio.

    Out of every ten people, one of them had a decent talent for spellcasting and became a respected Arcanist. Even if they could not be an Arcanist, they could still use the magic. As long as they could sense elemental energy, they could cast some low-level arcane cantrips. Half of theherrians knew how to use simple cantrips.

    However, only Arcanists could be considered true spellcasters.

    Those who knew some simple cantrips could only be considered ordinary people in Netheril.

    Although the floating city of ioram had yet to take to the sky, news of it had already spread throughout Netheril, attracting arge number of Arcanists toe and see the floating city.

    In ioram''s mind, the floating city was a city belonging to Arcanists, a pure ce for studying Arcana.

    This also meant that ... The floating city only weed Arcanists.

    It would be difficult for themoners of Netheril to gain the right to enter the floating city.

    Of course, whether the first floating-Space City could take off into the air was still uncertain. But if it seeded, the people ofherrell who could not enter the floating-Space City would lose the protection of Arcanists. Their lives on earth would be more difficult than before. Many ordinary people thought of this, so they were worried.

    In the strange atmosphere of the two extremes, time passed quietly.

    A few minutester.

    In the Golden morning light, a touch of silver-white color appeared from far away.

    In the wild wind, the silver-white color became clearer. The figure that was far away in the sky became clear in just a few blinks of the eye.

    Under the reflection of the morning light, the silver Dragon seemed to have ayer of faint golden light on its body. The gold and silver intertwined and glowed, exuding a luxurious and Noble temperament, making it difficult for people to look away.

    Hu!

    The legendary Dragon''s figure covered the sky and set off a gust of wind that covered arcane city.

    Its broad wings blocked out the strong sunlight, leaving a deep Shadow of the Dragon on the streets of the city below. Countlessherriers looked up at the sky, their faces filled with fear and respect as they looked at the silver Dragon.

    I heard that Lord eol¨¦m has a legendary dragon friend.

    "It seems to be true now."

    Some of theherriers whispered.

    who do you think is more powerful, Sir eol¨¦m or this legendary dragon? "<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Lord eolham is a Grand Arcanist. Of course, Lord eolham is more powerful.

    I, I thought so too, but this Dragon is so huge. It seems like he can smash the tallest Wizard Tower in the city with one w.

    ¡°.................¡±

    Garen kept his Dragon might.

    As a guest, it would not be good to scare the people of ioram to death.

    A few secondster, a tall Wizard Tower appeared in garen''s field of vision. This tall Spire was made entirely of magic stone, and countless arcane runes floated and drifted on the surface of the stone Gray, emitting a ring elemental light in the eyes of the spell caster.

    Garen had seen this Wizard Tower before.

    In the early stages of the saint''s descent, ioram had sent him a message from the top of this Wizard Tower.

    This was ioram''s Wizard Tower, as well as his daily residence.

    This Grand Arcanist was all alone and had no offspring. His parents had died in the passage of time, and he had been doing his own research in the wizard Tower almost all the time. He was a schr who was very obsessed with Arcana.

    At this moment, at the top of the wizard Tower, a figure wearing a simple gray robe stood up.

    There were many arcane wards with warning effects set up around the city. When garen approached this ce, iolham sensed his arrival.

    The silver Dragon retracted its wings, and the violent wind stopped.

    The sharp dragon ws grabbed the top of the wizard Tower andnded firmly on the top.

    The tall Wizard Tower of ioram was already an eye-catching attraction in the city. Now, with the arrival of a superrge legendary dragon, it attracted the attention of almost everyone in the city, including many legendary Arcanists and Grand Arcanists of Netheril. Many of them hade to the city of ioram.

    "You''vee at the right time,"

    hehe.  iolham smiled.

    His face still looked like an old man, butpared to the first time garen saw him, there were no signs of aging.

    Ioram had already used the eternal life spell, and garen, who had also mastered the eternal life spell, had noticed this.

    It wasn''t just ¨¦olme.

    The Grand Arcanists nearby had all used the spell of eternal life.

    Not long after the eternal life spell had been developed, ioram had taught it to everyone. All the Grand Arcanists of Netheril were the beneficiaries of the eternal life spell.

    The silver Dragon lowered its eyes, and its huge shadow shrouded the Arcanist.

    you''ve prepared the first floating city? "

 Chapter 506 Garens Bad Reputation _2

    Garen looked around, his gaze sweeping across the city.

    Compared to the first time he came here, this ce was more prosperous. Traces of arcane magic could be found everywhere, but garen did not think that this city could fly. It had not changed much.

    When he noticed garen''s gaze, ioram shook his head and said, " "It''s just a prototype."

    there''s another carrier for the floating city, not this city.

    "This city can''t fly."

    Letting a human city that had already taken root in the ground fly up would only cause the city to copse. Furthermore, a city with a mix of mortals and Arcanists was toorge. The current core of the weave was still unable to support such arge floating city. The floating city only weed Arcanists not only because of ioram''s idea, but also because it was forced by the current situation.

    it''s fine, " exined eolham simply.

    Immediately, this Grand Arcanist sized garen up with a strange look. After some thought, he looked at the sun that had just risen in the East and said, " "I''ve heard a lot about the imaska Empire."

    "Someone said that a terrifying Silver Dragon broke through the defenses of the strange machine Army," he continued after a pause.

    he destroyed the important creation that the imaska Empire used to deceive the gods and even escaped the pursuit of the demigod strange machinery.

    this Dragon could be said to have indirectly led to the demise of the eastern Empire of strange machinery.

    The imaska Empire had been destroyed, but there were still a small number of imaska survivors on the Faerun continent. These were basically the people who had survived the gods ''path of destruction. The Saints did not pursue them, but kindly allowed them to escape from the eastern continent.

    Among these people, there were the strange machinists who guarded the pyramid, and they had seen garen''s power of time.

    The news about the Dragon of Time was spread out.

    After leaving the imaska Empire anding into contact with other living creatures and races, the war between the Empire and the gods and saints had attracted the attention of the entire continent. There were many intelligent creatures who asked about the cause and effect of the destruction of the imaska Empire. Most of the strange machinists kept their mouths shut, but there were a few who were filled with resentment and needed to vent.

    However, after witnessing the great power of the Saints, these people didn''t dare to speak ill of the Saints behind their backs.

    The Saints were still active.

    Therefore, these strange machinists had shifted the cause of the destruction of the imaska Empire to garen.

    They needed a target to hate, because they had been traumatized by the Saint, and their confidence in the Empire had copsed, so they deceived themselves and changed their target to garen.

    Garen didn''t know that he had gained a few more nicknames in Faerun continent.

    The Dragon of Time.

    The Terminator of the strange machine Empire.

    Silver Wings of disaster.

    .............

    ¨¦olme''s gaze fell on garen''s shiny silver scales, and he said in a strange tone, " "We''re both Dragons. I think you know this Dragon."

    This old man had obviously guessed that it was garen. After all, there were only a few silver dragons in the Faerun continent, and they were quite powerful. Moreover, when garen first arrived in Faerun, he had asked eolmy about the strange machine Empire.

    "There''s no need to beat around the bush, I did it."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Garen said honestly.

    ''Shock'' appeared on ioram''s face.  "It''s actually you."

    Garen was speechless.

    "You''ve already guessed it, haven''t you?"

    "Stop pretending."

    Garen mercilessly exposed ioram''s terrible acting.

    ¨¦olme scratched his head andughed awkwardly.

    A few secondster, he asked curiously,"why are you doing this?" I remember that when I first met you, you were asking around for news about the imaska Empire."

    "It''s just because of some personal grudges," garen said simply.

    ¨¦olme nodded and didn''t continue asking.

    it''s such a big Empire, " he sighed.  it''s said that it has a history of more than six thousand years, but now it''s destroyed just like that. Fate is really unpredictable.

    The Grand Arcanist looked at garen and said, " "But you''re really amazing."

    he actually destroyed a magic Empire that was at its peak.

    Garen was not happy.

    He said it as if he had cheated the imaska Empire for his own benefit. He had only sped up the fate of the imaska Empire a little. After all, it was better to have a short pain than a long one.

    let me rify, the destruction of the imaska Empire was brought upon by itself.

    "Whether or not I''m here, its ending will be the same."

    "Yes!" Ioram nodded and said perfunctorily, " "Yes, yes, yes, I believe you."

    The others did not know the direction of the future. They only knew that it was indeed garen who destroyed the strange machine pyramid and attracted the arrival of the Saint, so they were certain that garen was one of the root causes of the destruction of the Empire.

    Garen stretched his dragon wings, not taking this matter to heart.

    If the remaining imaska treated him as a target for revenge, garen would be very happy about it.

    After that, garen and ioram began to talk about some topics rted to spells and arcane arts. The man and the Dragon gradually became more focused, and time passed by quietly. It was only when the color of dusk reced the light of dawn and shrouded the world in the sunset glow that ioram stopped his discussion with garen and said, " "It''s almost time."

    He was referring to the rise of the first floating city.

    "I''ll wait and see." Garen said.

    Then, wrapped in the light of magic, ioram flew towards a mountain range in the South.

 Chapter 507 Garens Bad Reputation

    One after another, figures with elemental auras around them followed closely behind.

    They were all Arcanists who had been attracted by the news of the floating city.

    As for the ordinary people ... Without Arcanists, they could only stay in the city and watch the Arcanists leave.

    Garen also wanted to take a look at the floating city.

    If nothing unexpected happened, the glorious Netheril Empire would have many majestic floating cities in the future. These were the foundation of their empire.

    He loved to witness the progress of history and the rise and fall of civilization.

    Soon, the Arcanists and Dragons arrived at their destination.

    Theher mountains.

    This was thergest mountain range in Netheril, named after Netheril. There were mountains that were thousands of meters tall, with undting mountains and dense forests.

    Now, many Arcanists had doubts in their hearts.

    Why did ¨¦olmer bring them to this mountain range?

    Could it be that the floating city was built in the mountains ...? Many Arcanists thought.

    However, he soon got the answer to this question.

    After flying for another ten minutes or so, ioram stopped.

    A tall mountain that was about three thousand meters tall appeared in garen''s vision.

    The shape of this mountain was rather special.

    It was not as rugged and steep as the other mountains. It was in the shape of a cone, with a huge circumference of hundreds of kilometers, and was decorated with green woods.

    "What about the floating city?"

    Garen asked as he looked around.

    He didn''t see any signs of a city.

    With a proud expression on his face, ¨¦olmole pointed at the mountain closest to them and said, " "This is the ce."

    Garen was slightly stunned.

    The group of Arcanists behind ioram and the silver Dragon were also stunned.

    "Don''t joke around. Where is it?"

    ¨¦olme looked at the mountain and smiled.   I''m not joking. This is the floating city''s vessel I''ve chosen.

    As he spoke, the Grand Arcanist lowered his altitude andnded at the bottom of the mountain under everyone''s gaze.

    At the same time.

    the magic began to shake violently.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Countless elemental energies began to gather around ioram''s body. It was already night time, but the countless elemental lights illuminated the ce as if it was daytime.

    In the midst of ioram''s obscure and solemn chanting, garen could clearly feel that the magic was a little overwhelmed.

    Ka ka ka ... The magic was breaking apart on arge scale.

    This meant that the spell ioram was using was beyond level 9. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have caused such pressure on the magic.

    But as usual, the moment the magic broke, a strange energy repaired it-the goddess of magic. This God had been quietly repairing the magic, and could be said to be very conscientious.

    As time passed, the elemental light that filled the sky fell into ioram''s right hand.

    The light covered his palm and formed an extremely bright palm de.

    "What a dangerous feeling."

    Garen looked at ioram''s swishing palm de, and felt a very dangerous aura from it.

    This Grand Arcanist was getting stronger and stronger.

    Immediately.

    Under everyone''s gaze, ioram raised his palm with a solemn expression and waved it cleanly at the bottom of the mountain that was thousands of meters tall.

    Level 11 legendary arcane spell-mountain cutting.

    This was a destructive and powerful spell that was developed on the basis of the 10-Circle Mountain-crushing spell. It had the fierce power to easily cut a mountain thousands of meters high from the bottom and could be used in battle.

    The moment iol¨¦m chopped off his palm ...

    Buzzzzzz!

    There seemed to be a straight and sharp ray of light that shed past the bottom of the mountain and extended to the horizon.

    A momentter, there was no more movement.

    I''m fine.  ioram retracted his palm with a tired expression.

    At this moment.

    A strong gust of wind blew past, and the rows of thick trees around the mountain shook slightly. Then, with a series of rumbles, they began to fall at the same time, sshing arge amount of dust. At the ce where the thick trees broke, an extremely sharp and smooth cut could be seen.

    and ... The dense forest that surrounded the bottom of the mountain all showed signs of breaking.

    The mountain itself did not seem to have changed.

    However, garen knew that the connection between the mountain and the ground had been cut off.

    "If this spell were tond on the enemy, tsk."

    Garen lowered his head and looked at ioram. He felt that he should have a good chat with the Grand Arcanist after this. In the past twenty years, he must have developed a lot of powerful arcane spells.

 Chapter 508 Demonic Dragon Net (1)

    Ioram used an 11-circle spell to cut the bottom of the mountain.

    However, this did not seem to have anything to do with the floating city he had mentioned.

    However, under everyone''s watchful eyes, iOLM, who had just used the mountain cutting spell, did not rest for long. After a few seconds, he took a deep breath and focused again. He then chanted another incantation in a low voice.

    As the new spell was cast, the weave began to shake again.

    However,pared to the momentum of the mountain cutting spell used by the Grand Arcanist, his new spell disturbed the magic but did not cause it to break directly. Its power and ring-grade were a little weaker.

    Very quickly.

    The ground began to shake.

    It was as if there was a magnitude 10 earthquake. The mountain that had its bottom cut off trembled violently, and countless rocks rolled down, making a rumbling sound. The dust that blocked everyone''s vision rose from the broken soil and stones like a mist.

    In the midst of the Thunder-like momentum.

    The mountain with a huge circumference at the bottom swayed and actually broke free from the restraints of gravity and began to float towards the sky.

    It was not just that.

    In the process of floating, the mountain began to turn upside down.

    It was as if an invisible hand was holding it, turning the mountain over as if it was ying with a toy.

    The mountain peak slowly descended, and the huge and neat fracture gradually faced upwards.

    The endless dust and Rolling Stones that fell to the ground formed an extremely shocking scene.

    10-circle arcane spell-gravity reversal.

    Even a Grand Arcanist like ioram found it hard to withstand the continuous use of a tenth-circle and an eleventh-circle arcane spell in a short period of time. Although he had the support of the magic, his magic power and mental strength were still severely depleted. Ioram''s face was much paler now.

    However, this was not the end.

    When the inverted mountain flew more than a thousand meters into the sky, and the effect of gravity reversal was about to disappear, eol¨¦m cut open the dimensional space with a serious expression.

    An exquisite and huge blue sphere with a diameter of more than ten meters flew out from it.

    The core of the magic.

    It was the most crucial item for the floating city''s continuous ascent.

    Looking at this huge core of the magic, garen could clearly feel that the moment it appeared, the surrounding magic seemed to be even morepact. The energy circuit that formed the magic naturally climbed onto the core of the magic, and countless elemental energy seeped out from the depths of the magic, being absorbed by the core of the magic.

    "Good treasure."

    "It''s a pity that it''s only useful when used with the magic."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Garen thought to himself as he sized up the core of the magic and blinked.

    Under ioram''s control, the core of the magic drew a beautiful arc in the air, finally embedding itself in the center of the top of the inverted mountain.

    In an instant, a magical light rose from the t fracture.

    The magic runes that had been carved earlier on the surface of the mountain glowed with a bright light.

    With the support of the core of the magic, countless elemental energies were drawn out from the depths of the magic and wrapped around the inverted mountain, continuously providing energy support for the gravity reversal spell and maintaining the inverted mountain''s stable position in the sky.

    Under the heavy night sky.

    The majestic inverted mountain that was suspended in the wind and clouds attracted the attention of all living beings.

    The first floating-Space City of Netheril appeared in Faerun continent.

    It was now just a floating mountain.

    However, everyone knew that as long as it could maintain a stable suspension in the sky, it would be an easy task for the Arcanists to build a suitable residential city with the mountain as a carrier. It would even take less than a week.

    as an Arcanist, you should break away from the shackles of the earth and search for the essence of the world and the truth and knowledge from the sky.

    ¨¦olume stared at the inverted Hanging Mountain, his eyes shining.

    Then, he flew into the sky again and came to a ce not far from the silver Dragon.

    the floating city of my dreams will be built on top of this mountain.

    "What do you think?"

    Garen thought for a moment, and after a while, he squinted his eyes and said seriously, " "High and mighty, untainted by the dust."

    with the floating city, you Arcanists are almost equivalent to the ''gods'' in the main material world.

    The floating city was not restricted bynd and could travel freely in the sky.

    If it was used in war, afterherreal''s floating city system was perfected, there would not be many countries on Faerun continent that could ignore the threat of a floating city. Other things aside, if the floating city was parked in the airspace of a country''s capital, would you still fight or not? If they could, how could they defend against a huge city that was thousands of meters or even tens of thousands of meters in the air falling down after the floating city was sunk?

    "God, it''s better not to mention this word now."

    The Saint had just shown his power as a God in the eastern continent and had not left yet. Now, when the Grand Arcanists heard the word " God ", they were in awe. However, after the Saint left Faerun and Arcana had developed for hundreds or thousands of years, it was hard to say what the Arcanists ''attitude towards gods would be like.

    do youherrell have a lot of faith in the gods? "

    Garen looked at the inverted Hanging Mountain and suddenly had an idea.

    a little, but not much, " he said, shaking his head.

 Chapter 509 Demonic Dragon Net (2)

    Arcanists pursue knowledge and truth.

    "We believe that through the study of the nature of the world, we will one day be able to master the power of the gods."

    After a pause, he continued in a low voice,"in my opinion, the gods living in the outer nes are actually Arcanists who have mastered some kind of ultimate Arcana."

    "Where is the goddess of magic?"

    the magic you''re using is maintained by the goddess of magic.

    Garen said.

    the church of the goddess of magic has the most believers inherli, " ioram said with a smile.  we respect this God from the bottom of our hearts.

    That was what they said, but the believers were at most onlyparatively speaking.

    In fact, the church of the goddess of magic did not have many Arcanists.

    But even though there were not many believers, the goddess of magic was still tirelessly repairing the damage caused by the Arcanists to the magic. Was this because the goddess of magic was selfless and dedicated? In fact, for the goddess of magic, she did not need too many believers. The prosperity of magic could greatly improve her divine power.

    have you ever thought of building a new magic yourself, separated from the goddess of magic and managed by Arcanists? "

    Garen said to iOLM.

    The magic was actually a good thing.

    This was especially true for creatures like true dragons who cultivated both magic and martial arts. The magic could greatly strengthen their ability to cast spells. If the magic suddenly lost its effectiveness, their innate spell-like abilities and strong bodies would not be affected much.

    Garen was thinking of setting up a magic exclusive to the Dragon race on Kara after he returned to the main timeline if possible.

    However, his research on the magic had not reached the point where he could build his own magic.

    Hence, garen decided to guide ioram a little. This Grand Arcanist''s magic attainments were much deeper than his, and garen could notpare to him in terms of creativity. Garen''s magic talent was very goodpared to ordinary spellcasters, but it was still inferior whenpared to someone of ioram''s level.

    If ioram seeded, he would be able to copy the homework directly and would not have to spend so much effort on it.

    After hearing garen''s words, iol¨¦m shook his head.

    creating a magic isn''t an extremely difficult task.

    at the end of the day, the magic is just a structure that stabilizes the chaotic and disorderly elemental energy.

    it''s easy to create a simr Magic Device.

    He looked around and his gaze fell into the distance that he could not reach.   the real difficulty is how to spread the magic to the entire world.

    if the magic''s range isn''trge, if it''s not everywhere, then there''s no point in building a magic. After all, some amplification arrays are even more powerful than a magic.

    and to build a world-ss magicwork, it is not something that can be easily done by just relying on some Grand Arcanists.

    Then ... What about thebination of magic and machinery?<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    As he listened to what ¨¦olme said, garen thought of thework base station on earth in his previous life.

    It seemed that a simr effect could be achieved by using strange machinery.

    Compared to pure magic, the strange machine only needed enough resources to mass-produce arge number of materialized magic nodes. It was not impossible toplete the magic on Kara.

    Garen''s heart started to race.

    "Oh, I can think about this more."

    His creativity was not as good as ioram''s, but that did not mean that garen did not have any creativity at all.

    However, setting up the weave in the Prime Material ne was a massive project. If it were to be implemented, it would require the cooperation of the entire dragon race on Kara. It was not something that could be done overnight.

    "If we seed, what should the Dragon''s magic be called?"

    "Dragon? Demonic Dragon? Magic Dragon?"

    Garen didn''t think too much about this issue.

    He intended to ask a few questions about the weave from eol¨¦m. The Grand Arcanist could answer many of his questions.

    However, ioram had his own matters to deal with now.

    He told the other Arcanists inher about his vision for the future of the floating city.

    the floating city will be a city that belongs to us Arcanists.

    hanging high in the sky, far away from the secr world, Arcanists can abandon distracting thoughts and focus their energy on the truth of knowledge.

    themunication and cooperation between Arcanist residents can also help us go further and longer on the path of truth.

    ¡°................¡±

    The content of ioram''s words was simple.

    The first floating city had a special meaning, and iolham intended to name it after himself.

    In addition, he asked Arcanists to assist in the construction of the floating city, and said that he would wee Arcanists from all over the world to settle down in the floating city of ioram. He also encouraged Arcanists of the Grand Arcanist level to build their own floating city, and would provide the corresponding spells and the manufacturing methods of the core of the magic free of charge.

    In ioram''s opinion, the floating city was the ce where Arcanists should live.

    As for the ordinary Netherese who were not Arcanists ... Ioram didn''t take them into ount.

    90% of the Arcanists, including ioram, were actually a group of very proud people. They might not show any obvious reaction on the surface, but they looked down on and scoffed at creatures without the ability to cast spells.

    Iol¨¦m was also a contradictory person.

    To theherrians, who were also Arcanists, ioram could teach them immortality, mountain-cutting, gravity reversal, and other beyond-ninth-circle spells for free. However, there was no ce for ordinary Netheril citizens in the floating city. Only Arcanists had the chance to feel his broad mind.

 Chapter 510 Demonic Dragon Web _3

    Then, the excited Arcanists climbed up the inverted Hanging Mountain one after another.

    Under the construction of arge number of spells, simple houses were built up from the ground.

    Garennded on the edge of the inverted Hanging Mountain. He stretched his head out and looked down. His gaze passed through the clouds, and a zoomed-in image of thend appeared in his vision.

    At this moment, the inverted Hanging Mountain had already flown ten thousand meters high.

    stop!  ioram controlled the core of the magic, stopping it in its tracks. It hovered silently in the air, towering and majestic. The windsing from all directions could not shake it in the slightest.

    Time passed by quietly.

    The Arcanists were very efficient.

    When the night sky was torn apart by the first ray of dawn, the darkness dissipated.

    In the short span of one night, a simple and crude floating city had taken shape.

    Because they were all made by Arcanists themselves, the houses with different styles, like works of art, were scattered all over the top of the upside-down mountain. Some Arcanists even created tracks that extended out from the edge and built the houses on the tracks, which was dangerous and bold.

    Of course, the floating city was still far from being a real city.

    However, with the presence of Arcanists, it would not be long before a real floating city would appear here, attracting the attention of all the intelligent creatures on the Faerun continent.

    I also want a floating city.

    When garen saw something good, he wanted to give himself a share.

    The floating city required an endless supply of energy. If he wanted to build a floating city, he would need the magic first. Without the magic, the difficulty of building a floating city would increase exponentially.

    After being busy for a while, eol¨¦m finally had some free time.

    The first floating city slowly moved along Netheril''s territory ording to the trajectory he had set. The floating city in the sky blocked out the sun and cast a shadow on the ground, rming countless creatures and attracting many curious and probing gazes.

    Some of the Arcanists who had heard that ioram was going to build a floating city but did not believe it were now looking at the huge mountain in the sky, all of them in shock.

    More and more Arcanists entered the floating city of ioram.

    The city in the sky was bing more and more prosperous.

    In the blink of an eye, close to 30 years had passed.

    The city, which used to be crude, had now be a prosperous ce. Traces of magic were everywhere, and arcane runes could be seen on the ground. Magical tools with special effects were everywhere, and Arcanists could be seen everywhere. At the periphery of the floating city, there was also a huge shield produced by the core of the magic.

    The shield''s effect was simr to a mythlock domain.

    This was the result of the spell exchange between garen and ioram.

    Moreover, not long after the floating-Space City of ioram took off, other Grand Arcanists began to build their own floating-Space City.

    In the past few years, three more floating cities had appeared.

    The one in ioram was the most prosperous, but the other three had also attracted a lot of people. After all, there was not much living space left in the floating city of ioram.

    The method of building the floating city was bing more and more mature.

    It was foreseeable that in the near future, there would be many majestic floating cities rising into the sky, bing the foundation of the Netheril Empire.

    In an area of the floating city of ioram, there was a huge cave-like Dragon Lair.

    In the past thirty years, garen did not leave. In order to facilitatemunication with ioram on various issues, he settled down in this floating city. The residents of this floating city basically knew of garen''s existence as a legendary dragon. There was also news that this true dragon friend of the city Lord ioram was the main culprit behind the destruction of the imaska Empire.

    Almost no one dared to provoke this legendary dragon with unfathomable strength.

    A young Arcanist who had just advanced to the rank of Grand Arcanist had a conflict with the legendary dragon when he visited ioram. He provoked ioram first, and no one inherreal ever saw him again.

    Because of this incident, garen gained another nickname, silver-winged malefic star, in the floating city of ioram.

    The Grand Arcanists that came here were all very polite to garen.

    Something interesting happened during this time.

    A remnant of a strange machinist from the imaska Empire hade to the floating city of ioram by chance.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    After the Enchanter had a good drink in the tavern, he raised his ss and shouted that he must take revenge on the Empire''s Dragon of destruction. Then, he was knocked unconscious by a staff that came out of nowhere and thrown out of the floating city by a group of people overnight.

    For the past thirty years, garen had spent most of his time recharging the Gate of Time and space.

    He was not in the main timeline, and the river of time did not cooperate, so the speed at which the Gate of Time and space recovered was really slow. Fortunately, the energy was now full, enough for garen to return to the main timeline.

    And in his free time, garen put his mind on spells.

    He often discussed the truth of magic with the top Arcanist, ioram, and his magical attainments were getting deeper and deeper. His understanding of the weave was also very deep.

    Ioram was not someone who liked to keep things to himself, and he had taught garen a lot of the legendary arcane spells that he had researched.

    The legendary arcane spells would be less powerful and more difficult to cast if they left the weave, but they were still powerful techniques.

    Apart from that, garen had also learned all the spells and defensive spells he had to the legendary level. He was no longer limited to the school of evocation that he preferred.

    His magical abilities were bing richer and more profound.

    Up until now, garen was learning necromancy from the basics. Because he had the things in Harris''s phctery and the basic knowledge he had collected from the Noah continent, the necromancy inheritance in his hands was consideredplete. As for the schools of magic such as bewilderment, prophecy, and so on, he did not have aplete knowledge of magic, so he did not start learning it for the time being.

    Garen had stayed in Faerun for almost 50 years, and his thoughts had be more and more profound.

    However, since his body''s growth was in sync with the main timeline, he decided to calcte his actual age ording to the main timeline.

    Now, the Gate of Time and space could be activated.

    Garen had ns to leave.

    He had alreadypletely figured out the use of the secret weapon of imaska. When he returned to the main timeline, if the second Empire of imaska sent the strange machine Army to deal with him, it would be toote for regrets. Although garen already had a set of secret weapons, he did not mind collecting more.

    "I''m leaving."

    Garen contacted ioram.

    After decades, his rtionship with the Grand Arcanist was quite deep, so he had informed him before he left.

    "Leave the floating city? Where do you want to go?"

    it just so happens that I''m thinking of leaving the floating city to go to other parts of Faerun continent to rx. Do you want toe? "

    There was a slight fluctuation in the space, and ioram''s figure turned from illusory to real, appearing in garen''s Dragon Nest.

    Garen shook his head and looked at the smiling Grand Arcanist, " "I''m leaving Faerun."

    Eolmy was slightly startled, and then said, " "You''re going back to the Prime Material ne?"

    "Yes," garen nodded.

    A regretful expression appeared on ¨¦olme''s face as he said, "  it''s a pity thatherreal can''t leave me. Otherwise, I''d like to go to the other prime material realms to take a look.

    After a pause, he raised his head to look at the majestic and strong silver Dragon and said with a serious expression, " "My friend, I''m very happy to meet you. You''ve provided me with a lot of help."

    Without garen''s spell knowledge, ioram''s floating city and many other key spells would not have been sessfully researched so quickly.

    Garen had learned a lot from ioram, and it was the same for ioram.

    "There''s no banquet that doesn''t end."

    "But I mighte to Faerun again in the future."

    at that time, I hope to see an Arcanist Empire that is even more brilliant than imaska.

    Imaska''s magic ring spun and emitted a faint luster, enveloping garen within.

    The river of time, which had never given garen any face, began to speed up. It could not wait to send garen, who had been pouring water from the river of time, away. Wrapped in the water of the river of time, the silver Dragon''s figure gradually became illusory, andpletely disappeared from ioram''s vision a few secondster.

    Ioram looked at the empty, Dark Dragon Lair and reached out his hand.

    His palm gently brushed across the invisible river of time, and a thoughtful expression appeared on his face.

 Chapter 511 The Time Dragons Courtship

    Main timeline, Kara.

    The illusionary river of time that stretched across the sky flowed gently and quietly. The water of the river of time enveloped everything that was ignorant of it.

    Looking at the surface of Kara from an altitude of tens of thousands of meters, the originally dead and gray was now filled with many green traces. It was gradually regaining the vitality it had before it was eroded by the sun god. The living species on it was also slowly bing rich.

    And the current rulers of this were the dragons, who were famous throughout the multiverse.

    The true dragons that weremonly seen in the main material ne could be seen on the current Kara. Other than the true dragons, the creatures that lived here were either the true Dragon''s Kin or servants, ordinary beasts that were used to enrich the ecosystem, or magic creatures without intelligence.

    Garen had stayed in the Faerun continent in the new timeline for about fifty years.

    And about a year and a half had passed in the main timeline.

    In this one and a half years, the situation on Kara had been stabilized by the dragons here. Under the leadership of the legendary dragons, the time Dragon Court to solve the conflicts between different Dragon species had been established and gradually formed a unique operating mode.

    However, the Dragon of Time was not around for the time being.

    The coronation ceremony was not held.

    The Dragon Court had no sovereign.

    As a result, the Royal Courtcked an existence with enough prestige.

    The conflicts between the different dragon species had eased, but they still existed. The legendary dragons of the Dragon Court also had asional conflicts, and as time passed, the conflicts would only get deeper and deeper. If they could not be resolved, there would sooner orter be a huge civil war between the dragons on Kara.

    The Dragon race, which had been safe and sound on Kara for about two years, was now starting to get angry.

    In such a situation.

    On a sunny day, the invisible and intangible river of time that ordinary creatures could not sense rippled violently.

    Within the territory of the Dragon of Time.

    It was located in a Dragon''s Nest built on the top of a mountain.

    An eye-catching Dragon with diamond-like scales opened its light purple eyes.

    Rustle. rustle. rustle ... Yuna''s body trembled, and the treasures that covered her body slid off. In the sh of colorful light, there were crisp nking sounds.

    The energy dragon girl raised her head, her gaze seemingly prating the barrier of the Dragon Lair and seeing the turbulent river of time in the sky.

    Her eyes were a little confused at first, but then quickly turned into joy.

    "Garen''s back!"

    "That''s great."

    After a small cheer, the strength energy Dragon''s body turned transparent and disappeared from the Dragon''s Nest.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    At the same time, ripples flowed and intertwined on the surface of the river of time, finally converging into a circr translucent door. A giant dragon head with four towering dragon horns poked out first, followed by a neck with a circle of ck scales. A strong and majestic body covered with Silver Dragon scales ...

    After passing through the Gate of Time, the silver Dragon raised its head, closed its eyes, and extended its wings.

    Garen took a deep breath.

    Along with his breathing, the invisible and intangible river of time around him swarmed over and was impatiently sucked into the silver Dragon''s lungs. It was quickly transformed into the power of time that could affect time. At the same time, the river of time that wrapped around garen rippled faintly, as if weing garen''s return.

    "The river of time that focuses on the main timeline is still the most enthusiastic."

    Garen felt the power of time that was quickly filling up his body, and let out a long breath.

    He had stayed in other timelines with many restrictions for a long time. Now that he returned to the main timeline, he was like a fish in the sea and a bird in the sky.

    Both his body and spirit were satisfied.

    one day, I''ll make the rivers of time in other timelines wee my arrival.

    Garen thought to himself as he thought about the river of time that was neither cold nor warm to him in other timelines, and even resisted and rejected him.

    Perhaps it was because he had left the main timeline for too long.

    At this moment, the river of time was very warm to garen.

    As soon as he appeared, he realized that he did not need to actively absorb it. There was an uncountable amount of water from the river of time pouring into his body at a much higher efficiency than usual. With such a violent change, a small vortex even formed around garen with him as the center.

    "What?"

    "The flow of time in my body has elerated a lot."

    The tinum dragon''s eyes revealed a look of surprise.

    Garen did not expect this to happen.

    His body was growing rapidly under the violent catalysis of the river of time. A sense of sleepiness arose, making garen want to fall into a deep sleep immediately.

    Garen lowered his head and looked down, his gaze sweeping across the ground below.

    The lush green forest, the towering trees, the winding flowing rivers and streams ... Kara had changed so much that garen could not tell where he was.

    Garen suppressed his sleepiness.

    At this time, the attack of sleepiness was not fierce, far less than the feeling of swallowing the gift of the God of Light. It could only be regarded as a small sleepiness, so it did not have much effect on him.

    However, at this moment, the force field of the earth started to shake.

    The energy gathered into a tide, and a figure that garen was familiar with was transported over.

 Chapter 512 The Time Dragons Courtship

    Yuna''s dragon wings pped, and her body drew a beautiful arc in the air. She quickly appeared beside garen in the midst of the strong wind.

    As she got closer, she sized garen up with a puzzled look.

    "Eh, why do I feel like you''ve changed? but you still look the same."

    From Yuna''s point of view, garen''s physique and appearance did not change much since he left, but the Dragon of Time now seemed to be very different from before in her eyes. However, Yuna could not tell exactly what was different, she only felt that garen was slightly different.

    On the other side, the silver Dragon''s Deep and calm eyes were filled with joy when he saw Yuna again after more than fifty years.

    Looking at the energy dragon girl who had not changed, garen felt as if it had been a lifetime ago.

    To Yuna, garen had only left for a year and a half.

    For legendary dragons who had long lifespans, this was just a short separation, not a big deal.

    On the other hand, although garen''s body had not grown much and he was still a young dragon in the main timeline, he had indeed lived through fifty years.

    The minute changes that Yuna felt were the results of the fifty years.

    "Long time no see, Yuna,"

    Garen could not help but p his dragon wings and get closer to Yuna.

    Then, under the confused gaze of the energy dragon girl, he stretched out his head and gently rubbed Yuna''s slender and beautiful neck.

    In the soft white clouds, the two dragons with majestic bodies and beautiful postures were close to each other, their necks gently touching. Under the Golden sunlight, the scales of the two dragons were ted with ayer of faint gold clothes, reflecting and shining with each other.

    Between true dragons, such an action was an extremely intimate behavior.

    It would only happen between partners.

    At the same time, the moment the Dragon scales on her neck rubbed against each other, the diamond Dragon scales on the energy dragon girl''s body suddenly tightened.

    Yuna''s body stiffened as if she had been electrocuted.

    Her pupils seemed to have turned into mosquito-like circles, and she looked dizzy.

    A few secondster, the slightly slow-witted strength ability dragon girl finally reacted.

    She felt that the ce where her neck and garen touched was extremely numb, and her heart was beating rapidly at the same time. Her blood flow elerated, and she was nervous but excited at the same time. She wanted to get away from garen, but her body was strangely not listening to her, as if she had been hit by an immobilization spell.

    "You, you, what are you doing?"

    Yuna said in a soft and intermittent voice. She was still in a posture of being electrocuted and unable to move as she was close to garen.

    After garen regained his senses, he realized that his actions were inappropriate.

    He moved his body away.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Also, garen knew that Yuna did not resist him.

    If he resisted, he would have spat out a powerful Dragon Breath at him when he approached.

    Due to the growth of his mental age, garen now had the desire to find a partner and mate. Most ordinary Dragons would only have this desire and ability when they were young, but legendary dragon species developed very quickly. The body was secondary, the main thing was whether they had such thoughts in their hearts.

    He was quite fond of Yuna, who was also a legendary dragon species. Otherwise, he would not have allowed the young strength dragon girl to live in his Dragon Lair.

    Whether it was his personal feelings or thepatibility between his identity and abilities, garen felt that Yuna was a suitable partner for him.

    Yuna was willing to stay by garen''s side, probably because she had the same thoughts.

    And garen was never a coy Dragon.

    Since he had his own thoughts and knew that Yuna had a good impression of him, he looked at the confused and helpless energy dragon girl. After some thought, he asked her directly, " "Yuna, are you willing to be my partner?"

    "I ... You ... I ....

    Under garen''s direct questioning, Yuna''s words were incoherent and she felt dizzy. Smoke was almosting out of her head.

    Garen smiled, his voice low and gentle, "  don''t worry. You can seriously consider it for a while.

    Yuna''s emotions slowly calmed down when she heard garen''s words.

    She quietly looked at garen, her gaze slowly sweeping over garen''s body.

    Under the sunlight, the eyes of the silver Dragon were deep and gentle. The tightly connected scales of the Dragon were sparkling, and the curved horns of the Dragon looked like a crown. Its superrge body was especially strong.

    A few secondster, Yuna whispered, " "I''ve already thought about it."

    After hesitating for a moment, Yuna gathered her courage under garen''s gaze. She raised her head and looked straight at garen, saying seriously, " "I''m willing to be your partner."

    After receiving Yuna''s confirmation, the silver Dragon''s face revealed an anthropomorphic expression of joy.

    "But ... I don''t want to give birth to a Little Dragon yet."

    Yuna had just entered the young dragon Stage not long ago. There were still more than seventy years before she reached adulthood. She did not want to shoulder the heavy burden of taking care of her dragon cubs so soon.

    Garenughed.  things like giving birth to Little Dragons. We''ll think about it after we''re adults.

    He was still a young dragon in the main timeline.

    Yuna nodded, then blinked and giggled.  sure, we''ll give birth to a few more nests of young dragons when we''re of age. We''ll contribute to the legendary dragon species.

    Although that was what he thought, garen felt that it would not be easy to give birth to descendants with the legendary dragon bloodline.

    Otherwise, legendary dragon species would not be so rare. It was even unknown if he and Yuna could have offspring in the future. The time Dragon and the strength Dragon were different legendary dragon species. The chances of having offspring would be lower. The more powerful the bloodline, the more difficult it would be to bear offspring.

 Chapter 513 Time Dragons Courtship (3)

    However, garen held the thought that it didn''t matter if he had descendants or not.

    This was not a problem for him.

    "Yuna, let''s go."

    Kara has changed a lot. I can''t recognize the way out."

    Next, the two legendary dragons, who had confirmed their mating rtionship, soared through the clouds under the illumination of thousands of sunlight. Their figures swept across the sky of Kara and soon arrived at the location of a towering mountain.

    There were many buildings of different styles here.

    Surrounding the mountain, there were different species of creatures living in the nearby forests.

    Humans, Winter Wolves, ogres, trolls, kobolds, Taurens ... They were basically garen''s family ns. Other than that, there were some lower-ss creatures that did not possess intelligence and were used to enrich the species in the territory.

    The silver Dragon''s figure approached from afar and descended to the peak of the mountain.

    The Dragon''s might burst out like a tide, sweeping in all directions at an extreme speed.

    Every living being that was swept by garen''s Dragon''s might suddenly trembled. Then, no matter what they were doing, they put down what they were doing and looked at garen with respect before lowering their heads humbly to celebrate the return of the eternal Dragon.

    Releasing the Dragon''s might wasn''t just to announce his return, but also to observe the changes in his territory.

    Garen realized that there were many new creatures in his territory that were not there before.

    This part was the creature that the two spell casters, Kris and Fred, had brought to Kara as per his request.

    Other than that, garen also discovered some spell casters he had never seen before.

    Most of these spell casters ''levels were not high, so garen only sensed them slightly and did not care much.

    After staying in Faerun continent for more than 50 years and seeing that more than 20 Saints could destroy an Empire, garen''s thinking had changed.

    His desire to expand his influence was not as strong as before.

    If it was an ordinary true dragon, in a situation where his own strength was progressing slowly, he would indeed need the forces formed by his minions to arm himself, and let the huge forces be his extended ws and fangs, in order to plot for better development and growth. However, garen actually did not need these.

    He was growing too fast.

    Unless he kept on recing his followers and subduing stronger followers, it would not be long before garen left his existing followers far behind and reduced them to a bunch of useless guys.

    For example, garen was no longer interested in those who had not reached the legendary level.

    Because the enemies he faced were getting stronger and stronger, non-legendary creatures were gradually unable to provide effective help to him.

    When one''s strength had reached a certain level, numbers would no longer have any meaning.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Garen did not need his followers to hunt for food for him now. He could already absorb energy through the river of time, greatly reducing his dependence on blood food. It would not affect him at all if he did not eat for a year or so. It was just that he might get some food to eat when he was hungry.

    To garen, the only use of his followers was to help him manage his territory.

    Other than the alpha n, which had extraordinary potential and was worth nurturing, the rest of the family members were dispensable to garen.

    After a few short seconds, garen retracted his Draconic Aura.

    Soon after, he entered the Dragon''s Nest that was built inside the mountain.

    The construction of this Dragon''s Lair had started when garen left Kara, but it was not yetplete at that time, and the interior was rather simple. However, a yearter, this Dragon''s Lair located in the mountains had a new look. The surrounding walls were engraved with exquisite murals, and crystal jadeite and other magic gemstones could be seen everywhere in the surroundings, emitting a faint luster.

    After passing through a section of the passage, they officially arrived at the dragon''sir, which was used for rest.

    As most of garen''s treasures had been transferred from the Noah continent and theva half-ne to Kara, the huge Dragon''s Nest, which had been excavated from the mountain, was filled with glittering gems and countless magic tools. The ring elemental light could blind the eyes of low-level spellcasters.

    In the Faerun continent, garen did not deliberately hide his wealth.

    He couldn''t bring back much.

    To bring things that didn''t belong to the main timeline here required arge amount of time power. The more powerful the item was, the more time power it required.

    Bringing back six of the imaska''s Secret weapons was already a heavy burden on garen.

    Fortunately, although the effects of the imaska''s Secret weapon were powerful, they were only legendary equipment and not divine weapons. Otherwise, garen estimated that it would be difficult to bring them into the main timeline. Even so, he had consumed a lot of energy.

    Garen strode forward and stepped into the Dragon''s Nest that was filled with treasures.

    The river of time was still giving him energy, stimting his body to grow, and waves of sleepiness flooded his heart.

    "Yuna, I''m going to sleep for a while,"

    Yuna buried herself in the dragon''sir with great familiarity.

    After hearing garen''s words, she stuck her head out and looked at garen.

    At this moment, the silver Dragon was already lying on top of theyers of treasures. It closed its eyes, let out a long and even breath, and fell into a deep sleep.

    The energy dragon girl, whose body reflected the colors of the treasures, thought for a while, then shook her head and climbed out from the bottom of the treasure. She moved to garen''s side, closed her eyes, and fell asleep next to him. In the past, Yuna would have been embarrassed, but now that their rtionship was confirmed, she felt that it was possible.

    In the luxurious and quiet Dragon''s Nest, two legendary dragons were sleeping together.

    The whirlpool formed by the river of time around garen sucked Yuna in as well. Itbined with the force field energy that Yuna had attracted when she was asleep, slowly, they promoted the growth of the two legendary dragons together.

 Chapter 514 The Bold Yet Shy Strength Dragon

    Garen''s deep sleep did notst long this time.

    Two months had passed. In a Dragon''s Nest on a mountain on Kara, a pair of tinum Dragon eyes slowly opened.

    As soon as he woke up, garen felt a sense of pressure, as if something was pressing down on him. He turned his head and saw Yuna, who was close to him and had her head stretched out to rest on his back, almost half of her body pressing down on him.

    Garen moved his body slightly, freeing himself from Yuna''s pressure.

    The energy dragon girl was still sleeping soundly, but she had changed her sleeping position and had no intention of waking up.

    Yuna had always been very fond of sleeping.

    Garen did not disturb Yuna.

    As usual, garen shifted his gaze to himself after he woke up, and began to examine his body after his deep sleep.

    Although he went through a deep sleep, the river of time returned to normal in a short period of time, so garen''s body did not change much. His body was now just fifty meters long, and his power of time, magic power, mental power, physical strength, attributes, and so on had all been improved.

    The growth rate was much smaller than when he used the life gem and divine power crystal.

    However, garen was already quite satisfied.

    After all, this was an unexpected surprise.

    I didn''t expect that after leaving the main timeline for a long time, I would still be able to receive the infusion of the river of time when I return.

    The Dragon wings spread open.

    The wingspan of more than 60 meters made garen''s body look bigger and more majestic.

    He turned to look at Yuna, who was still in a deep sleep.

    Yuna''s body had grown after two months of deep sleep.

    Her body length had reached 48 meters, which was also quiterge, but the difference between her and garen was very small.

    However, when he first got to know Yuna, her body size wasrger than garen''s by more than one size. Now, garen''s body size had already surpassed Yuna''s, and as time passed, this gap would gradually increase. The strength energy Dragon''s growth rate was still slower than garen''s.

    Next, with a thought from garen, the space in front of him started to ripple.

    The sharp ws covered in Silver Dragon scales reached out and sank into the depths of space.

    When it reappeared, there was a small metal crown between the tips of the two dragon ws. A strange blue gem was embedded in the center of the crown, emitting a lustrous luster.

    The crown of imaska, the first secret weapon of imaska.

    In the imaska Empire, the imaska crown was the symbol of supreme power, controlled by the royal family of the Empire. It had extraordinary spatial abilities and the power to forcibly take control of the strange machine Army. It was the biggest trump card that the royal family used to suppress some strange machine Lords.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    It was the key item for garen to deal with the second Empire of imaska next.

    reestablish contact with the second Empire of imaska.

    "Let them find this ce."

    Garen gave the order to the imaska ring.

    After that, the imaska ring no longer deliberately cut off contact with the imaska Second Empire.

    In this way, as long as the imaska Second Empire began to search for the imaska ring again, they could quickly determine the location of the imaska ring and then send a magic fleet across the ne world. However, they still didn''t know what kind of existence was waiting for them.

    The overall strength of the second imaska Empire was not as good as the ancient imaska Empire.

    At the very least, the second Empire did not have any demigod-level strange mechanical angels.

    the imaska crown is mainly used to deal with internal strife in the Empire.

    if they''re here for the imaska ring, there shouldn''t be anyone carrying the imaska crown.

    I have the crown of imaska. The strange machine Army can''t even withstand a single blow from me.

    Garen thought to himself as he gently held the crown that he had obtained from other timelines.

    The Army of the second Empire of imaska did not only have strange machinery, but also strange machinists who controlled them.

    However, once there was a problem with the strange machine and it did not listen to his orders, thebat power of the strange machinist would be reduced by more than half.

    Garen''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he kept the imaska crown.

    Back in the ancient imaska Empire, garen had been badly injured by the strange mechanical Angel and was in a rather sorry state. Since the ancient imaska Empire was no longer around, garen had changed the target of his grudge to the inheritor of the ancient imaska Empire, the second Empire of imaska.

    Now, it all depended on when the imaska Second Empire would determine the location of the magic ring.

    After keeping the imaska secret weapon, garen focused his mind.

    He stretched out his Dragon w, using the sharp w as a pen, magic power as ink, and slowly drew in the space. Waves of elemental energy gathered under garen''s control, weaving into a stable web structure along with his movements. In a short ten minutes, the elemental energy in an area of ten square meters had gathered into a small Energy Web.

    Garen stopped moving as he stared at the small magic.

    Just like what ??olme had said, creating. magic was not a difficult task. After many discussions and research with the Grand Arcanist, garen had already learned how to weave. magic. However, to create a magic with.rge area in the main material world, how to maintain it, how to cover it ... These were all problems.

    Although the magic was stable, it was not sturdy.

    High-level spells would cause damage to the mana, and legendary spells would directly tear the mana apart on arge scale.

 Chapter 515 The Bold Yet Shy Strength Dragon

    On the Faerun continent, the magic was able to stand strong because the goddess of magic was secretly repairing it.

    If the goddess of magic did not care about the magic, it would not take long for the magic of Faerun continent topletely copse.

    how can I make the magic not so easily damaged or easy to repair after it is formed? "

    This was the biggest problem.

    Garen and ioram had thought of many solutions during their discussion, but they had nevere up with a suitable solution.

    With a thought from garen, a few small fireballs quickly formed in the small-scale magic.

    He threw the fireball into his mouth and carefully felt the impact of its explosion.

    Through the magic, the speed and power of the spell construction were greatly increased. However, the small magic could not form aplete system and could not continuously provide energy. After a few fireballs were formed, the small magic that garen had woven gradually disappeared.

    Garen looked at the dissipating magic, his gaze calm.

    Magic power surged out and guided the elemental energy in the surrounding space, continuing to weave a magic with an evenrger range.

    Very quickly, a magic that covered the entire Dragon''s Lair appeared.

    In the magic, the elemental energy was stable and orderly, and arranged ording to his thoughts. As long as he thought about it, the elemental energy would burst out along the magic at an extremely fast speed. However, the magic that covered his Dragon''s Nest space needed garen''s mental strength to control it at all times, and it was a certain burden on his mental strength. If he did not do anything, the magic would copse on its own.

    Creating a Dragon''s magic was not something that could be done in a day.

    Although he had no idea what was going on, garen was not discouraged or anxious.

    He had endless time to think.

    At the same time.

    Yuna''s eyelids trembled slightly, perhaps due to the change in her elemental energy. Her light purple dragon eyes slowly opened, and she woke up.

    "Oh ..."

    The energy dragon girl pressed her front dragon ws on the ground, then raised her butt, and her body appeared to be in a low-front and high-back posture. Her dragon wings spread out, and with a series of crackling sounds of bones moving, she stretched her back. Her movements were inexplicably like a superrge cat.

    "Eh, I''ve grown so much in this sleep."

    Yuna was surprised to discover the changes in her body after she had stretched her body.

    She looked to the side. A giant Silver Dragon that was already fifty meters long came into view. Its majestic and strong body immediately attracted Yuna''s attention.

    "Is it because we can speed up our growth by sleeping together?"

    Yuna blinked her eyes as she thought to herself.

    Yuna had also noticed the change in the elemental energy. She turned her head left and right in surprise, observing the situation around her.

    The magic that covered the dragon''sir was filled with orderly and stable elemental energy.

    "What is this? Did you do this?"

    Yuna looked at garen and said.

    She knew that garen liked to do strange things, and since there were changes in the Dragon''s Nest that she did not understand, it was most likely garen''s doing.

    Garen nodded and said seriously, " this structure is called the magic. It''s easier to construct spells where the magic exists. If we can create. magic ...

    He exined the functions of the magic to Yuna.

    Yuna listened to garen''s deep and maic voice, and nodded, not fully understanding.

    For some reason, after they had confirmed their rtionship as partners, in Yuna''s eyes, garen''s image had be even more perfect. Every scale of his was the most perfect shape in Yuna''s eyes. They emitted a gem-like luster, making Yuna almost unable to look away.

    As for what garen was saying, she was no longer listening.

    Yuna''s eyes darted around, as if she was up to no good.

    Then, while garen was talking seriously, she suddenly approached him and quickly stuck out her tongue, licking garen''s mask that was covered with fine dragon scales.

    the problems that need to be solved in constructing the magic are ...

    The warm touch that shed past made garen''s words stop abruptly.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Hullla ... The treasures around him scattered like flowers. In the midst of the crisp sound of gold coins and gems colliding, the strength dragon girl who had just licked garen burrowed under the treasures in the blink of an eye, only revealing a small tip of her tail that was gently swaying.

    Garen lowered his head and looked at the ce where Yuna was hiding. He used his ws to wipe his wet face.

    After that, no matter how much he called Yuna, the brave and shy energy dragon girl refused to show her face and buried herself deep under the treasure.

    Garen pped his dragon wings and stopped talking, letting Yuna slowly calm down.

    As time passed by, garen silently pondered over the magic. After ten minutes, some gold coins shook a few times, and a head slowly popped out from within. Yuna only revealed the area above her eyes, and quietly sized garen up.

    Garen noticed the movement of the gold coins.

    He turned around, but all he saw was a pair of dragon horns. Yuna immediately hid herself again.

    Garen shook his head slightly, and focused on his own matters again.

    Half a dayter, a Golden Dragon scale hidden in an alternate dimension suddenly trembled.

    Garen''s gaze flickered as he took out the Dragon scale.

    This was the Dragon scale of the ancient Golden Dragon, rockvader. He had created it with magic and it had the effect ofmunication.

    He poured mana into the dragon scale, and a light shadow appeared as the magic runes flowed.

    A majestic-looking Golden Dragon appeared in garen''s vision.

    "Garen, you''ve returned to Kara?"

    After receiving a response, rockvader''s eyes lit up.

    Garen nodded.  I''ve just returned. I''ve been sleeping for two months.

    "How''s the establishment of the time Dragon Court going?" he asked after a pause.

    Rockvader stroked his Golden Dragon beard and let out a dragon roar as heughed.  it''s not just the Noah continent. After hearing about the situation on Kara, more and more true dragons moved from the other main material worlds to Kara.

    the legendary dragons who know of your existence have all chosen to join the Royal Court.

    we worked together to open up a half-ne connected to Kara to serve as the Dragon court''s base camp.

    however, many of the true dragons from other prime material worlds don''t believe in your existence. They''re still waiting to see what''s going on.

    ¡°.................¡±

    the Royal Court is almost perfect in all aspects, and all it needs is an official coronation from you, the Lord of the Royal Court.

    after you show off your power and identity, I believe that the other new legendary dragons will join the Royal Court as well.

    A Dragon with legendary power would not only leave a trace in the main material world.

    The legendary dragons of the Noah continent more or less knew some of the other legendary dragons in the other main material worlds. During their conversation, the Kara, which waspletely ruled by the Dragon race, attracted the interest of many legendary dragons. These Dragons also wanted to upy a ce on Kara.

    The mutated monsters on Kara were cleaned up by the dragons of the Noah continent.

    The best territory had basically been divided up by the Dragon race of the Noah continent.

    Under the Dragon God''s witness, suitable contracts were signed with the other Dragons of the Prime Material ne. Kara began to wee the true dragons of the Prime Material ne.

    The Dragon Court had extended invitations to all legendary dragons.

    The news about the Dragon of Time was too shocking. Many true dragons who had just arrived on Kara did not believe it at all when they first heard about garen. However, because there were too many true dragons who believed in garen''s existence, and all of them dared to swear to the Dragon God, this made the giant Dragons from the other main material worlds start to believe it. However, they would notpletely believe it without seeing it with their own eyes.

    Many legendary dragons had already spoken.

    If the ruler of the Dragon Court was really the legendary time Dragon, and the time Dragon had the strength and potential of the legends, they were willing to join the time Dragon Court.

    After listening to rockvader''s words, garen pondered quietly for a while.

    Then, he nodded and said indifferently, " "In that case, let''s pick a time."

    Invite all legendary dragons to the Royal Court.

    announce my existence and crown me.

 Chapter 516 The Ten-Year Period Is Up (1)

    After receiving garen''s response, rockvader quickly confirmed a time.

    The ancient Golden Dragon set the time to be two monthster.

    Rockvader wanted garen to be the Lord of the Royal Court as soon as possible. This way, with the legendary Dragon of Time as a leader, the influence of the Royal Court would increase in a straight line. However, the reason why the coronation ceremony was not prepared immediately and was left with two months was that rockvader wanted to call as many legendary dragons as possible to participate in this period of time and witness the existence of the Dragon of Time.

    The coronation ceremony of the Lord of the Royal Court would be a great opportunity to expand the influence of the Royal Court.

    After setting a time and confirming that garen would be able toe, rockvader cut off themunication and went to invite the legendary dragon to participate in the ceremony.

    Yuna emerged from the treasure when this small incident happened.

    She acted as if nothing had happened before, lying on the ovepping gold coins with her eyes closed, pretending to sleep.

    "Two months."

    well, before the coronation ceremony, let''s get rid of the trouble of the imaska Second Empire.

    Garen thought to himself.

    If the second Empire of imaska came to make trouble during his coronation, it might make the hesitating legendary dragons feel that the Dragon Court of time was not so reliable.

    Before this, garen had thought of waiting for the magic fleet of the imaska Second Empire to confirm his position, then set up a magic trap and wait for them to arrive. He would deal with all changes by staying still.

    However, after thinking about it carefully, garen felt that it was better to take the initiative to attack than to fight passively.

    After all, a battle in one''s own territory would more or less cause a certain degree of damage to the surrounding territories. It was better to go directly to the main material world where the imaska Second Empire was located and catch them off guard. Wreaking havoc within their territory would let them know that they had provoked an existence that they should not have provoked.

    The second Empire of imaska was located on the Kane continent.

    Garen found out the world coordinates of this continent through the strange machinist captives.

    In the past, he had felt that if he rashly went to the imaska Second Empire, he would be at a disadvantage and might encounter danger in their territory.

    However, after dealing with the ancient imaska Empire, he still had aplete set of imaska secret weapons, and he had also learned and mastered many powerful spells. Garen felt that it was no longer a dangerous thing to go to the imaska Second Empire alone. The imaska Second Empire did not have the level of power of the strange mechanical Angel, and could not stop Garen''s pace.

    An ordinary legend was no longer a match for the current garen.

    There was no clear division of strength between legendary and demigod, but the difference between these two levels was as huge as the difference between ordinary creatures and legendary creatures. Garen was now growing and evolving towards the level of demigod. After officially possessing a body size of fifty meters this time, garen could already clearly feel the rejection of the main material world.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    When the power of rejection reached its peak, it meant that he had be a peak creature allowed by the main material world, a demigod creature.

    If the legendary creatures were divided into low, middle, and high levels, garen would be considered a more powerful individual among the mid-legendary creatures before he went to Faerun continent.

    But now, garen was a high-ranked legend.

    High legends could also freely release their power in the main material world.

    However, after bing a demigod creature, if one wanted to stay in the main material world, they would have to restrain themselves to a certain extent. Otherwise, every move they made would cause great damage to the main material world. Faerun continent was a powerful and stable main material world, but it was still fine. It had a strong space bearing ability and a powerful self-healing ability, so it would not be destroyed easily.

    However, in a small ce like the Noah continent, the aftermath of a full-power battle between two demigods had a chance of destroying it.

    The silver Dragon turned its head and looked at another colorful legendary dragon not far from it.

    In the dragon''sir, Yuna''s scales were often colorful and glistening due to the illumination of various colors. This strange color was extremely beautiful in the eyes of Dragons, and they could hardly move their eyes away.

    "Yuna, do you want to have some fun in the other main material worlds?"

    Garen asked.

    The energy dragon girl, who was pretending to be asleep, opened her light purple eyes and asked, " "Are we returning to the Noah continent?"

    "To a main material world that we''ve never been to," garen shook his head.

    it''s the ne world where the imaska Second Empire, which attacked theva demine, is located.

    After hearing garen''s reply, Yuna blinked her eyes and said, "  isn''t the second Empire of imaska quite powerful? what are we going to do in their world? "

    Garen''s face revealed a smile as he squinted his eyes and said, " "Just cause some small damage."

    the second Empire has been coveting my imaska ring. Instead of waiting for them to attack, it''s better to strike first.

    After a pause, garen continued to speak to Yuna, " "Don''t worry, this Empire isn''t that powerful. It can''t pose any threat to us now."

    Yuna looked at garen and asked curiously, "  by the way, are we going alone, or are we going to call the other Dragons and their Army? "

 Chapter 517 The Ten-Year Period Is Up (2)

    She didn''t like to move around with other Dragons.

    It was fine if she was only with garen. However, if there were too many other Dragons in a ce where there were arge number of creatures, Yuna would instinctively feel a little irritated.

    "It''s just the two of us,"

    Garen muttered.  if there are too many Dragons, it will instead cause the second Empire of imaska to be on alert in advance. Why don''t the two of us sneak over and destroy their Pce directly? "

    Yuna''s eyes lit up.

    She wasn''t afraid of the imaska Second Empire.

    If it wasn''t for garen''s intervention, she would have directly called her elders to deal with the imaska Second Empire.

    When she heard that garen was going to the imaska Second Empire to teach them a lesson, and that there were not many Dragons with him, Yuna was excited. She immediately nodded and agreed to garen''s request. She waved her dragon ws and said, " "Sure, let''s kill them all together."

    Yuna''s violent interest had been aroused by the ughter of the mutated creatures.

    However, after most of the mutated creatures on Kara had been cleared, Yuna had been staying in the Dragon''s Nest all day long. She basically did not go out and was already bored to death. There was nothing else she could do other than sleep. What garen said was exactly what she wanted.

    Yuna''s gaze flickered as if she had recalled something after she had agreed to go with garen.

    She looked at the silver Dragon whose scales were glowing and said, " "Garen, I forgot to tell you."

    not long after you left Kara, a legendary creature came to our territory through the beast summoning circle.

    The Guardian beast of the beast vige?

    Yuna''s words reminded garen of The Guardian beast that Kris had told him about.

    He did not expect The Guardian beast to really appear, and it was even after he had left.

    Garen remembered that when he left Kara, the summoning circle was actually about to close. He had ordered his men to use the magic ship to bring back some suitable creatures from the Noah continent as food for breeding. The Guardian beast had jumped out in the short period of time before the summoning circle closed after garen left.

    "How''s the strength of The Guardian beast of the beast vige?"

    On his way back to the dragon''sir, garen had already examined the situation in his territory.

    The followers that he had his eyes on, such as the spellcasters of the alpha n and the loyal Winter Wolves such asng wo, were still active in the territory and had not died. This meant that when The Guardian beast came out, it did not cause any losses. It must have been beaten back or killed by Yuna. However, garen still asked Yuna about the other party''s strength.

    Yuna recalled for a moment, then raised her head slightly and said proudly, "  it''s an especially big tiger. It looked quite powerful, but I severely injured it with one dragon Breath.

    "You didn''t kill it?"

    Garen asked.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Yuna''s proud expression turned dejected as she whispered, " "After being severely injured by me, the big tiger was so scared that it immediately escaped from the summoning array."

    "It ran very fast, I couldn''t catch up."

    .. see ..." Garen nodded.

    The Guardian beast that was able to escape from Yuna must not be a weak legendary creature.

    let me tell you, that Tiger was huge. It was more than 60 meters long.

    it gave me a fright when I first saw it. I didn''t expect it to only look good but be useless. It''s so big.

    The energy rose, gathered, and intertwined, forming a pattern under Yuna''s control.

    An awe-inspiring Tiger leaped onto it. It looked no different from an ordinary Tiger, but ording to Yuna''s description, its body was unusuallyrge.

    "The huge wild beast of the beast vige."

    these guys might be evolved Berserkers. Their strength is rted to their body size, and their body size far exceeds the scope of normal beasts.

    Looking at Yuna''s Guardian beast form, garen thought of the ferocious frost Tiger.

    The ferocious frost Tiger remained in the ice ins of the extreme north to guard the Dragon''s Nest for him. This fellow had be violent and had the Dragon vein that garen had given him. Although it was not a legendary creature yet, it could easily deal with an ordinary high-level creature. The ferocious frost Tiger''s strength mainly relied on its bestial instincts that it had unleashed to the limit.

    The wild beasts in the beast vige might be simr existences.

    Garen still remembered the heavenly Lions that Kris summoned. Each of them was more than thirty meters long and did not have any special abilities. Just by relying on their huge size and wild beast instincts, they had the strength of an ordinary high-level.

    "Did The Guardian beast appear again after you defeated it?"

    Yuna shook her head.  No. After the summoning circle was shut down, there were no more idents.

    Listening to what Kris said, coupled with the simple records in the Dragon''s inheritance, garen knew that the beast Lords in the beast vige were not to be trifled with. Moreover, some of them were naturally vengeful beast Lords. If the legendary level Guardian beast was heavily injured and forced to retreat, this situation would very likely attract the attention of the beast Lords of the corresponding race.

    Garen felt that wild beasts like tigers were more vengeful.

    The violent bear cub had previously used garen to provoke the violent frost Tiger. After that, the violent frost Tiger would y with the two violent bear cubs every now and then to vent its anger. Thissted for a long time, causing the two violent bear cubs to suffer unspeakably and run away from the violent frost Tiger every day.

    However, Kara was now under the protection of the various dragon gods.

    Perhaps the beast Lord didn''t care about this, but it could also be that he was afraid of the Dragon God''s power, so he didn''t act rashly.

 Chapter 518 The Ten-Year Period Is Up (3)

    Shaking his head lightly, garen threw the matter to the back of his mind.

    After that, garen left the dragon''sir. Yuna entered invisibility and followed him closely.

    He did not immediately head to the Kane continent where the imaska Second Empire was located. After all, he had returned to the Kara after 50 years. Garen had not yet familiarized himself with this territory before he fell into a deep sleep, so he nned to see the changes in the territory first.

    Climbing up to the peak where the Dragon''s Nest was, garen looked into the distance, his gaze passing over his own territory.

    With this peak as the center, the originally barren and silentnd had now be a green ocean with ripples and waves in the wind. The lush forest exuded vitality.

    What was more strange was that in the middle of the vast forest, there was an obvious ce where ice and snow gathered.

    Several icebergs stood silently, covered in snow and frost, exuding bursts of cold air. The surrounding trees were quite cold-resistant.

    Packs of Winter Wolves were resting here.

    Garen could see some Adult Winter Wolves running wildly in the snow with their newly born wolf cubs, their snow-white fur dancing in the wind. A portion of the Arctic ice spirits had also settled here, living in translucent white houses made of ice crystals ... Other than that, garen also sensed the White Dragondy''s aura in an Ice Mountain. She was also living here with a few young dragons.

    Thisnd of ice.

    The White Dragon Maiden had led the original creatures of the icy ins of the extreme north to create it.

    To Dragons, since they could not adapt to the environment of Kara, they would modify the environment to suit themselves.

    The silver Dragon stood at the peak of the mountain, and as the breeze blew, it looked at the prosperous territory expressionlessly.

    In the past, garen would have been overjoyed by the changes in his territory.

    However, after 50 years in Faerun continent, his attitude had changed.

    The war between the saint''s avatar and the mortal Empire, the arrogance of the ancient imaska Empire when they were gods, and the destructive power of the gods and saints ... Garen had witnessed the glory and fall of the strange machine Empire with his own eyes.

    And besides the ancient imaska Empire, there were also the powerful dia Empire and the Netheril Empire ... These powerful magic empires could not escape the fate of destruction as time passed quietly, and they became insignificant gravel in the river of time.

    All of this made garen understand a principle.

    No matter how great the power, territory, or family, it was not as real and effective as one''s own strength.

    What kind of existence couldst forever in the infinite time dimension?

    A God?

    The gods would also fall. The strange inds floating in the astral world, one of the outer nes, were the corpses of the gods, thest traces they left in the multi-dimensional universe.

    Even gods can''t be eternal.

    "The Dragon of eternity and time ... Gods can''t be eternal, but can I?"

    Garen asked himself in the swaying wind.

    A few rays of sunlight fell on The Silver Mask, and after a moment of silent thought, the Dragon''s expression became determined and deep.

    one day, I will obtain a power that fits the title of the Dragon of eternity and time.

    "I can!"

    Garen answered himself silently.

    A few minutester.

    Two figures wrapped in magic aura appeared in garen''s field of vision.

    Garen shifted his gaze and looked at the two high-level human spellcasters who were approaching him, kriqins and Fred.

    Very quickly, the two of them stopped at a mountain peak that was lower than garen''s and stood on the nted slope.

    great Eternal Dragon, your followers pay their respects to you and wee your return.

    The two spell casters lowered their heads and spoke in a low voice, expressing their respect to garen.

    "What''s the matter?" garen nodded slightly and asked calmly.

    The mages looked at each other.

    After hesitating for a few seconds, the one garen thought more highly of before, kriqins, spoke up.

    His tone was a little nervous as he said in a low voice, "  my Lord, the ten-year contract we made to pledge our loyalty to you has ended.

    "Oh?"

    The silver Dragon lowered its eyes and looked at the two human spell casters.

    The sunlight was blocked, and the shadows extended over, shrouding them within. Kris and Fred were not affected by the Dragon''s might, but they both felt an extremely great pressure. Their faces turned a little pale, and they lowered their heads deeply.

    Ten years ...<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Without realizing it, garen had almost passed the Dragon Whelp stage in the main timeline and had be a young time Dragon.

    "Raise your head and look straight at me."

    After hearing the unquestionable deep voice, the two mages endured the psychological pressure and slowly raised their heads to look at the Dragon that was as majestic as a mountain.

    The two spell casters who were highly respected in the outside world were somewhat humble here.

    my Lord, we are not very talented in magic. We have followed you for ten years, but we have not made any progress.

    we can''t help you anymore. In front of you, we''re getting smaller and smaller.

    "And you know, as humans, we don''t have long lifespans."

    In theing days, we hope to live with our free will and explore the mysteries of truth freely.

    After that, the two of them fell silent.

    They were waiting for garen''s decision.

    A few secondster, the silver Dragon opened its mouth under the nervous gazes of the two.

    "You''re free."

    After receiving garen''s response, the two of them were overjoyed. However, looking at the silver Dragon''s indifferent expression, they suddenly had the thought that they did not want to leave, and began to worry about their gains and losses.

    "Sir, thank you for your understanding."

    if you need us in the future, please let us know. As long as we''re alive, we''ll answer your call and help you.

    The two of them bowed deeply to garen and said.

    To kriqins and Fred, bing garen''s followers was something they had no choice but to do.

    However, after getting along with garen, they gradually knew that this Dragon of Time was not an evil Dragon. It was not so difficult to ept that he was working under garen. In the end, they slowly epted their identity as a Dragon''s follower. However, as spell casters who advocated the truth and knowledge, even garen could not make them follow him wholeheartedly.

    Now, the time for the contract was up.

    Out of respect for garen, they did not leave immediately, but asked garen for instructions in person first.

    "Let''s leave,"

    "However, regarding my matters, you all know if you should say it or not."

    Garen said calmly.

    After staying in another timeline for fifty years, his current spell attainments and knowledge reserves far exceeded the two high-level spell casters. They were indeed unable to provide any help to garen anymore. Moreover, in these ten years, the two of them had done their best to fulfill garen''s orders and had not cked off. Hence, garen decided to let them leave freely.

    "Please rest assured."

    The two of them once again swore in the name of the Dragon of eternity and time that they would not reveal any information about garen to the outside world.

    After that, Kris used a dimensional teleportation spell to leave Kara with Fred.

    These two spell casters who had followed garen for ten years disappeared from garen''s sight.

    As for the two of them leaving, garen didn''t feel any pity. If these two could reach the level of legendary spell casters, he might use the eternal life spell as an exchange and sign a loyalty contract for a period of time. However, they were only two high-level spell casters now, so they were not of much use to garen.

    Only creatures above the legendary level, or special cases with extraordinary potential like the alpha n, were worthy of garen''s attention.

    "Shall we go?"

    Yuna''s voice entered garen''s ears.

    Garen nodded his head slightly.

    The enmity with the imaska Empire would be inherited by the second Empire, and now it was time to resolve it.

    In the next second, the imaska crown appeared between garen''s dragon ws.

    After more than thirty years in Faerun, the secret weapons obtained from the ancient imaska Empire hadpletely acknowledged garen as their master. These secret weapons were programmed to retain the legacy of the strange machinery at all costs when the ancient imaska Empire was about to be destroyed and were about to be sent away. Following the Dragon of Time, the security of the strange machinery legacy was self-evident.

    Therefore, the other six artifacts, like the imaska ring, recognized their Masters extremely quickly.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The blue gem on the top of imaska''s crown emitted an Azure light.

    The space that was touched by the light rippled like water, and then it was slowly pulled open like a water curtain, forming an interdimensional portal that could amodate a superrge true dragon.

    The two superrge legendary true dragons, one after the other, passed through the dimension portal opened by the kingdom of imaska and disappeared from Kara.

 Chapter 519 The Real And Fake Crown

    Kane continent.

    The Prime Material ne where the imaska Second Empire was located.

    This main material world was not as good as Faerun''s, and it did not breed any belief in the gods. It was a deadnd of belief, so no gods were looking at it.

    In addition, before the arrival of the second Empire of imaska, the native races were ordinary. After the survivors of the ancient imaska Empire came to this continent, they only developed for about a thousand years before upying the entire continent and bing the territory of the second Empire of imaska.

    It had been nearly three years since the seventh secret artifact of imaska was lost.

    About two years ago, the second Empire''s royal family gathered the remaining six secret weapons and used a strange device that could cross the gap between the nes to maximize the connection between the Empire''s Secret weapons. They tried to find the world ne where the seventh secret weapon was located.

    However, to the second Empire''s surprise, the strange machinery device had just detected a trace of the seventh secret weapon.

    Just as the second Empire''s members were rejoicing, this trace suddenly disappeared before it could be confirmed.

    The creature that took the seventh secret weapon seemed to know that the imaska Second Empire was searching for it, and then hid it with a method that they couldn''t crack. Because of the connection between the secret weapons, they knew through the other six secret weapons that the seventh secret weapon was not destroyed, but they couldn''t find it.

    The imaska Second Empire was not discouraged by this result.

    The six secret weapons were gathered in the hands of the royal family and were not released.

    Almost every once in a while, they would restart the positioning, even if it consumed a lot of precious resources each time. The secret weapon of imaska was too important to the Empire, and they didn''t want to face a Third Empire that suddenly appeared one day.

    There could only be one Orthodox inheritance in the ancient imaska Empire.

    In the process of continuous positioning.

    About two months ago, the strange machine positioning device had suddenly captured a trace of the seventh secret device''s signal.

    As such, the second Empire, who had never cked off on this matter, immediately took it seriously.

    The second Empire gathered arge amount of resources and once again began to locate the seventh secret weapon. Although the signal emitted by the seventh secret weapon was faint and intermittent, ording to their current progress, it would not be long before they could determine the location of the seventh secret weapon and snatch it back. They would also make the person who had taken the seventh secret weapon pay the price and disy the power of the strange machine Empire.

    The magic dock was ready at any time.

    The second Empire''s military forces were working efficiently, and magic ships were ready to go, waiting for the moment to take back imaska''s ring.

    But they didn''t know.

    Just now, before they determined the location of the imaska circle.

    The current owner of the seventh secret weapon had brought the seventh secret weapon to the Kane continent and arrived in the territory of the Empire.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Whoosh ... Above the boundless sea, the space in an area rippled like water.

    Two legendary dragons with shocking figures passed through the crystal wall and came to this new main material world.

    After the ne teleportation waspleted, garen did not immediately put away the imaska crown.

    Under his control, the imaska crown continued to release its power, and the Azure luster gently swept through the trembling space. After a few seconds, the ne''s crystal wall, which had fluctuated due to the ne portal, stabilized, as if nothing had happened.

    The second imaska Empire didn''t set up a ne barrier on the Kane continent.

    However, they had set up awork of strange machines that could detect spatial fluctuations.

    Once a creature from another ne world crossed the crystal wall, the fluctuations it caused would be emitted and captured.

    After that, the relevant departments of the imaska Second Empire would deal with the creatures of other nes.

    In the face of the massive strange machine Army, and in their territory, even creatures with the ability to Cross nes could notpete with them.

    And garen knew this.

    Since he was going to attack the court of the second imaska Empire, he couldn''t beat the grass and alert the snake.

    As the number one secret weapon of imaska, the imaska crown could perfectly smooth out the spatial fluctuations and erase the traces of him and Yunaing to the Kane continent. This way, the second Empire wouldn''t be alerted in advance.

    After arriving at the Kane continent, the silver Dragon looked around and observed the surrounding scenery.

    The blue sky was like a huge blue gem, clear and boundless.

    Under the gem-like Sky was the vast, sparkling ocean. Countless fish swam freely on the surface of the ocean. asionally, birds would fly between the sky and the ocean, and from time to time, they would sweep across the surface of the ocean and catch a few fat fish. Sometimes, they would be dragged into the ocean by the fish, and the identities of the prey and Hunter would be switched instantly.

    Garen retracted his gaze from the sea.

    He looked into the distance. Through his long-distance vision, he could see the outline of a continent in the South.

    lead us to the location of the second Empire''s Royal Court.

    Garen''s n was simple.

    He was going to execute a decapitation strike.

    The strange machine Army of the imaska Second Empire was almost endless. If they were dragged into the quagmire of being surrounded and annihted by the strange machine Army, even garen and Yuna would be in an extremely troublesome situation. After all, their physical strength and energy were limited. If they were to face arge Army alone, it would be easy for them to lose the initiative. Moreover, there were many legendary-level strange machinists and strange machine creations.

 Chapter 520 The Real And Fake Crown

    When the ancient imaska Empire faced the Saints, the main reason why their huge Army of strange machines couldn''t stop them was not because of the demigod power and the great power of authority that they had.

    The strength of the Saintsy in their connection with the God''s body.

    An endless stream of extraordinary divine power was transmitted from the God''s body to the Saints, keeping them at their peak at all times. In this way, the advantage of numbers was equivalent to nothing for the Saints. If it were not the Saints, but just twenty or so demigod creatures, they might eventually be able to destroy the ancient Ishka Empire, but the ancient Ishka Empire would definitely be able to make the other party pay a painful price.

    With enough resources to create strange machinery, thebat power of the strange machinery Army was beyond imagination.

    Imaska knew the location of the second Empire''s court.

    "As you wish,"

    After receiving garen''s order, imaska''s magic ring sold its predecessor without hesitation.

    In the eyes of imaska''s ring, anyone who couldn''t protect it was not worthy of being its master.

    Immediately, a spatial coordinate appeared in garen''s mind.

    In the area of the second Empire''s imperial court, there was a space blockade such as a dimensional anchor.

    Just like the strange machine pyramid, ordinary teleportation spells could not reach the Imperial court.

    However, garen had the imaska crown.

    The number one secret weapon from the ancient imaska Empire. As the second Empire, the sessor of the ancient imaska Empire, will not obstruct the Crown''s power when using spatial teleportation. The imaska crown can freely move around the Empire''s territory with the dimensional anchor spatial seal.

    After obtaining the location of the Empire''s court, the imaska crown was activated again.

    At the same time.

    In the southern part of the Kane continent, in the capital of the second imaska Empire.

    Under the scorching summer sun, a bustling capital city was revealed.

    Huge buildings made entirely of gold or silver metal stood tall, shining in the sun. Standing on the earth, they were illuminated with a dazzling luster. The imaska nobles in gorgeous clothes drove strange mechanical shuttles, moving to and fro through the tracks and tforms built between the buildings. Countless strange mechanical golems maintained the basic operation of the metal City.

    It was in the center of this bustling capital.

    Many strangely shaped tall buildings were gathered together, forming a shape simr to a huge crystal cluster, like a blooming metal flower.

    This was where the court of the second Empire of imaska was located.

    In the capital of the second Empire, around the pce, there was naturally a powerful strange machine Army stationed there. High-level machines of various shapes were distributed around, standing silently. Strange machine runes shed gently on the surface of the metal machines. Once an enemy invaded, the strange machine Army here could be activated in an instant and wipe out the enemy with a thunderous momentum.

    The Imperial court.

    A sharp tower that was dozens of meters tall stood in a corner of the pce, surrounded by arge number of legendary-level strange weapons. Under the control of dozens of legendary strange machinists, the strange-looking sharp tower constantly emitted strange waves. These waves passed through the crystal wall of the ne like a stream of water, capturing the signal of the seventh secret device of imaska in the endless world.

    All of a sudden.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The secret weapon''s signal captured by the strange machine Spire became clear and strong.

    The intermittent signal from before seemed to have solidified at this moment.

    The strange machinist, who was constantly paying attention to the strange machinery Spire, was extremely surprised. He did not understand what had happened.

    The reaction of these strange machinists was very fast.

    Although they did not know why the signal of imaska''s magic ring had suddenly be solid, this did not stop them from immediately doing their best to determine the location of imaska''s magic ring. The strange machinists got busy, analyzing the location of the secret weapon''s signal.

    "Report the situation here to the Empire''s higher-ups immediately."

    "In less than ten minutes, we will be able to determine the location of the Empire''s Secret weapon."

    A legendary strange machinist slowly let out a breath, and his expression gradually became excited.

    The dynasty''s fleet, which had been silent for a long time, was already ready to go. Once the location of the secret weapon was confirmed, it was time to show the dynasty''s strength.

    However, at this moment.

    Di di di ... The runes on the surface of the strange machine Spire flickered at a high frequency, and at the same time, it made a rapid and loud sound.

    "This ..."

    The strange machinist was slightly stunned.

    to determine the location of the seventh secret weapon of imaska.

    The intelligence of the strange machine Spire had already determined the location of the target through the enhanced signal, even without the need for the strange machinist to spend much effort in searching.

    "Where is it?"

    [ the seventh secret weapon of imaska is currently located at ... ]

    &Nbsp; Weng Weng Weng!

    A blue light appeared in the sky above the pce, and a strange spatial power was emitted. Then, under the gaze of the strange machinists, a huge space gate was formed rapidly.

    The dimensional anchor was useless.

    In the beginning, the strange machinists were not too surprised.

    This was because many of the strange machinists had seen this scene before. This was what the imaska crown looked like when it was activated.

    How could the dimensional anchor deployed by the Empire intercept his secret weapon?

    When using the crown of imaska to teleport within the Empire''s borders, not only would he not be intercepted, but he would also be like a fish in water with the help of the strange mechanical runes here, and the spatial teleportation would be extremely smooth.

 Chapter 521 The Real And Fake Crown

    However, after a short moment, some of the strange machinists realized that something was wrong.

    They were mainly the strange machinists who guarded the strange machinery Spire.

    It was obvious that the spatial door had been opened by the crown of imaska, but most of the strange machinists knew that the crown of imaska and the other Imperial secret weapons were currently located inside the strange machinery Spire. They were using the strange machinery Spire to expand their sensing power to search for the signal of the seventh secret weapon, but no one was using it.

    Then, here came the problem.

    How did the crown of imaska, which no one used, use spatial teleportation?

    From the looks of it, he had not teleported away from the Empire. Instead, he had teleported to the Empire''s Royal Court from another location.

    At the same time.

    Under the fearful and nervous gazes of the strange machinists, a towering and huge figure appeared inch by inch from the space portal.

    Under everyone''s watchful eyes, two giant Dragons appeared in the sky above the Imperial court. Their extended dragon wings blocked out the sun and cast a terrifying shadow outline on the ground. One of the silver dragons had nine different-colored gemstones iid on its left w wrist. It was the carrier of the imaska ring.

    the seventh secret artifact of imaska. It is currently located on the Cain continent, 4000 meters above the Imperial court.

    The artificial intelligence of the strange machine Spire gave the urate coordinates.

    However, the current situation did not require its coordinates at all.

    "Enemy attack!"

    the missing seventh secret weapon is on that Dragon!

    "Catch it!"

    The giant Dragons used some unknown method to break through the dimensional anchor''s blockade and descended directly into the sky above the Imperial court. The strange machinists saw this scene and immediately reacted. No matter how these two giant Dragons did it, the most important thing now was to take them down.

    It was almost an instant.

    An energy shield that could cover the entire court appeared and enveloped the crystal-like court.

    At the same time, throughout this Metal City, waves of destructive and terrifying energy rose and locked onto garen and Yuna. The strange mechanical creations around the court were activated, and they let out thunderous roars as they charged towards the two giant Dragons.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Faced with the fierce attack of an entire city, which contained arge amount of legendary-level energy, even garen and Yuna would not be able to handle it.

    Yuna sensed a life-threatening danger, and a hint of anxiety appeared on her face.

    "Garen, I might not be able to defend against their attacks."

    Creatures that had reached the legendary-level all had extremely sharp instincts. Yuna could feel a slight tingling sensation all over her body.

    She had covered herself and garen withyer afteryer of energy shields, but she was still worried and was ready to summon the energy Dragon at any time.

    The silver Dragon''s expression was calm as it said in a low voice, " "Don''t be afraid, just watch."

    The magic power surged like a tide and burst out, pouring into the imaska crown.

    In an instant, the imaska crown bloomed with a brillianceparable to the sun. The endless blue light embellished the dense strange machine runes, like a vast and boundless curtain. With garen as the center, it suddenly spread out and swept in all directions, enveloping the tall buildings and strange machines within it.

    Wherever the blue light passed, all the strange weapons that had just been activated were frozen.

    The strange mechanical runes that had just lit up were extinguished and dimmed.

    The feeling of being locked down on garen and Yuna disappeared.

    Groups of strange weapons came from all directions. Yin Qing had only roared a few times before he went silent. Before he could even get close to the target, he began to fall to the ground.

    Even the energy shield that protected the Imperial court flickered a few times and slowly dissipated like bubbles.

    The crown of imaska was the number one secret weapon of the Empire. The main purpose of its creation was to prevent the rebellion of strange weapons within the Empire. Thus, it had the ability to shut down strange weapons in arge area by force. The strange machinists of the second Empire really did not expect that the power of the crown of imaska would one day be used to copse their own Empire''s defense.

    And ... Where did this imaska crowne from?

    A legendary machinist from the royal family held the imaska crown that he had just taken out from the strange machinery Spire. He looked at the crown in his hand, then looked up at the crown between the dragon''s ws.

    "There are two imaska crowns?" he asked.

    The strange machinist who had the right to use the secret weapon had a nk expression on his face.

 Chapter 522 An Obedient Emperor Is A Good Emperor

    Under the influence of the crown of imaska.

    Within arge area with the Empire''s court as the center, almost all the strange machinery had lost their abilities at this moment and had be ordinary metal machinery, unable to provide any help to the strange machinists.

    Almost 70% of thebat strength of the strange machinist came from strange machinery.

    It could be said that the power of the imaska crown had directly cut into the main artery of the strange machinist. At this time, the Imperial court had fallen into a great panic as expected. The giant dragon soaring in the sky had obviouslye prepared. Not only had it snatched their seventh secret weapon, but it had also used some unknown method to replicate the imaska crown, which was the most important thing to the Empire.

    At that moment, only the strange machinists with high ranks and above could attack the giant dragon that was thousands of meters in the air.

    After all, a strange machinist was also a type of mage. Although their strength would be greatly reduced after losing the support of strange machinery, they would not bepletely helpless.

    Garen''s use of the imaska crown was mainly to remove the almost endless Army created by the strange machinery.

    A strange machinist without their strange machinery was like a bird with broken wings, and he really did not take them seriously.

    One by one, spells belonging to the strange machinist system were used to attack the two dragons.

    However, under the protection of the invisible energy barriers, these weak and small spells could not even touch a single scale of garen and Yuna.

    At this time, after forming a strange machine seal domain, he did not have to face the endless attacks of the strange machine Army for a short period of time. The silver Dragon lowered his eyes and looked at the crystal-like imperial court. His eyes were indifferent and cold. Immediately, the magic in garen''s body surged like a tide and burst out.

    His spiritual power locked onto the entire imperial court, and a deep and dangerous incantation sounded in the sky.

    At the same time.

    A few Royal strange machinist who had the right to use the secret weapon and were guarding the vicinity of the strange machinery Spire walked out.

    At this time, they had already taken out all the first six secret weapons of the second Empire and looked up at the terrifying Dragon in the sky.

    Although they were both legendary strange machinists and not ordinary characters.

    However, before this Silver Dragon of unknown origin, they all deeply felt how insignificant they were.

    Due to the uniqueness of the imaska crown as the first secret weapon, the second to the sixth secret weapons were currently being mercilessly suppressed by it, causing the legendary strange machinist holding the secret weapon to be unable to use and activate it for a while, except for another legendary strange machinist who also had the imaska crown.

    Only the imaska crown was safe and sound under the power of the other imaska crown.

    ? "Case, quickly use the imaska crown!"

    the crown in this Dragon''s hand must be fake. I don''t know where he got this replica.

    "You can use the imaska crown to remove the strange machine seal it released!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The strange machinist named case was a Lord of strange machinery. He was also a member of the royal family of the second Empire of imaska. His status and identity in the second Empire could be said to be that of a Prince. The users of the secret weapon present were almost all the upper echelons of the Empire who had both status and strength. If it were not for the sake of searching for the whereabouts of the seventh secret weapon, it would be difficult for these strange machinist to gather together.

    Facing the current situation.

    Case had already put on the imaska crown when the other strange machinists were talking.

    Deep down, he did not believe that there were two imaska crowns. He believed that it was just like what the other strange machinists had said, that the crown held by the silver Dragon was only a more sophisticated replica and had a certain amount of power from the imaska crown. And from what case knew, the power of the replica could not bepared to the real crown in his hands.

    The strange machinist''s gaze was solemn and focused as he stared at the silver Dragon in the sky above the Imperial court.

    The next moment, he took a deep breath and injected all his magic power into the imaska crown.

    &Nbsp; Weng Weng Weng!

    Waves of Azure light appeared, simr to the scene when garen activated the imaska crown. The blue curtain spread out, and in an instant, it passed through arge area with the Imperial court as the center. This area was the area that garen had sealed off the strange machine.

    However, using the secret weapon of imaska had always been apanied by a strong consumption of energy for the user.

    Case, who was wearing the crown of imaska on his head, looked as pale as a sheet of paper, and his body trembled slightly as if he could not bear the burden.

    Under his will, all the strange machines that were covered by the blue light curtain began to move slightly.

    The strange machinists who saw this scene had hopeful expressions on their faces.

    However, to their disappointment, although the runes on the surface of these strange machinery kept shing, and their bodies were also shaking, they could not be officially activated. One of the imaska crowns sealed the strange machinery, and the other activated it. The power of these two imaska crowns was in a tug-of-war, but it was obvious that the imaska crown in the silver Dragon''s hand was superior.

    In reality.

    The two imaska crowns had simr abilities.

    However, the strength of their users was not on the same level.

    Garen''s magic power reserves and mental strength were much stronger than case''s, so the seal created by the imaska crown that he controlled could not be removed by case''s ability.

    "H-how is this possible?"

    "Its imaska crown seems to be real."

    Kaise, whose energy was like a flood that had just been released, had a look of disbelief on his face.

    In the battle with garen, he gradually discovered that the imaska crown in his opponent''s hands was not a fake.

 Chapter 523 An Obedient Emperor Is A Good Emperor

    "Could it be that the one in my hand is the fake one?"

    The pale-faced strange machinist touched the crown and fell into deep self-doubt.

    there''s a mole. Perhaps someone stole the real imaska crown.

    Case looked around, his gaze filled with distrust towards the legendary strange machinists beside him.

    Those who coulde into contact with the Empire''s Secret weapon were basically only this small group of legendary strange machinists. If there was a mole, it was highly likely that it was among these few people.

    As for the fact that the two imaska crowns were real ... None of the strange machinists believed it.

    At this moment, the surrounding strange machinists noticed case''s dilemma. He was unable to fight against the silver Dragon even though he had used the imaska crown. The strange machinists became anxious, but because the number one secret weapon had a great suppressing effect on strange machinery, the strange machinists who had lost their strange machinery did not have a good solution when facing the powerful legendary dragon.

    "Everyone, please calm down."

    regardless of whether the enemy''s Secret weapon is real or fake, to make a strange weapon of such a range unable to be activated, every minute and every second will definitely consume arge amount of energy.

    even the thick magic power of a Dragon can''tst long.

    when the strange machine Army is activated, we''ll take him down and find out what the crown in his hand is!

    They were right.

    Even with garen''s energy, he would not be able to maintain such arge area of the strange machine seal.

    But he didn''t need to maintain it all the time.

    It would be enough as long as the strange machine Army around him could not interfere with him for a short period of time.

    The silver Dragon''s face was solemn and focused. It abandoned the interference of the surrounding environment and focused on constructing the spell.

    After about a minute, thest syble of the incantation waspleted.

    Level 11 arcane spell-mountain cutting!

    Due to the absence of the magic, the difficulty of constructing arcane spells had increased by a lot. However, garen was very familiar with the construction of the mountain cutting spell, so he was still able to sessfully use it after spending some time. He had been slowly improving arcane spells when he was in Faerun continent, recing arcane runes with his own spell runes so that he could use them when he returned to the main timeline without the magic.

    An endless amount of elemental energy gathered, forming a sharp and ring light in garen''s dragon ws.

    The silver dragon''s gaze locked onto the Empire''s court in its field of vision. Its eyes were calm as it waved its Dragon w.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The light that almost extended to the horizon shed and disappeared.

    In just a short moment, after this attack, the light in garen''s dragon ws disappeared.

    It was as if nothing had happened.

    The strange machinists within the court who were on high alert were slightly stunned, not understanding the meaning behind garen''s attack.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    But they knew in the next second.

    The Imperial court, which was like a huge metal flower, suddenly began to shake.

    Some of the tall buildings surrounding the Imperial court were affected by the spell, and an imperceptible ck line appeared at the bottom with a crack. Then, a circle of thousands of metal buildings began to fall along the ck line. The shape was strange, and the eye-catching imperial court was no exception. The stable Foundation of the Imperial court was cut open.

    Under everyone''s shocked gazes, the Imperial court that had stood for thousands of years began to tilt.

    Rumble ... Rumble ...

    Some of the heavy metal objects were the first to slide down, making a dull Thunder-like sound as they fell to the ground, creating a pit.

    The imaska people in the court fell into a great panic.

    With the strange machinery sealed, all the strange machinists below the high rank lost the means to fly.

    The fall of the Empire''s imperial court meant that many people would be killed or injured.

    These people in the Imperial court could be said to be the most important group of people in the imaska Second Empire. They were in charge of all aspects of power. Once they died, the second Empire would lose its leadership. After that, there would be no need for garen to do anything, and the Empire would fall into arge-scale internal strife.

    However, garen''s purpose ining to the Kane continent was not to destroy the second Empire.

    Garen, who had seen the ancient imaska Empire, understood the potential of the strange machine Empire.

    He was not interested in the ordinary minions at all. Only forces at the level of the magic Empire could arouse garen''s desire to subdue them. Although the second Empire was notparable to the most glorious period of the ancient imaska Empire, it had also inherited arge amount of the ancient imaska Empire''s inheritance. After a period of development, it might not be impossible to reach the level of glory of the ancient imaska Empire.

    Garen had seen how the ancient imaska Empire had developed.

    As long as a feasible route was provided to the second Empire, with the uniqueness of the strange machinery, they would be able to develop and improve rapidly.

    Even the current Second Empire could easily take down Kara.

    If garen didn''t have the Empire''s Secret weapon, he wouldn''t even be able to get close to the important heart of the Empire''s court.

    After all, the second Empire would never have thought that there would be a creature that could bring back the Empire''s Secret weapon in another timeline and use it against them.

    Garen had the wondrous machinery inheritance.

    However, who knew how long it would take for him to develop a strange machine Empire?

    Furthermore, bing a strange machinist also required talent.

    Imaska was one of the best. Instead of wasting a lot of time to develop it, it was better to directly take this ready-made one.

    If they refused to obey, they would destroy the Imperial court.

    If he took the secret weapon and ran away, it would not be a loss to garen.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang ... The imaska in the Imperial court covered their heads and fled like rats. As the Imperial court fell, the shadow of death followed like a shadow.

 Chapter 524 An Obedient Emperor Is A Good Emperor

    At the same time.

    At that time, the silver Dragon had constructed another spell.

    Garen stared at the Empire''s court, reached out his Dragon w, aimed at the target, and shouted in a low voice, " "Rise!"

    Under the effect of the gravity reversal spell, the Imperial court with its Foundation cut off rose into the air with arge amount of dust and smoke, flying into the sky.

    Since there was no magic and no core of the magic, the gravity reversal spell continued to consume garen''s energy. It was as if a stone was pressing down on his spiritual will, causing a certain burden on garen.

    But garen came prepared.

    "Yuna,"

    He called out to Yuna.

    Yuna blinked her eyes when she saw garen using the gravity reversal spell.

    Then, under the will of the energy dragon girl, an invisible force field energy gathered and was exerted on the huge imperial court.

    In an instant, the Imperial court seemed to have lost its original weight. The pressure that garen felt had almostpletely disappeared. Then, with the cooperation of the two legendary dragons and under the horrified gazes of countless strange machinists, the Imperial court soared into the sky, bringing along many of the Empire''s higher-ups who did not manage to leave in time, far away from the earth.

    If the power Dragon were to help, the floating city would not need so many conditions to be built sessfully.

    Heaven and earth seemed to have reversed.

    The Imperial court fell from the ground to the sky at an increasing speed.

    In just a few dozen seconds, the massive buildings of the Imperial court were like a floating city, stopping at an altitude of almost ten thousand meters, suspended in the wind and floating clouds. The rolling sea of clouds was reflected in the eyes of the strange machinist.

    Some of the strange machinists at the edge of the court swallowed their saliva and stuck their heads out to look down.

    His field of vision was vast, and he could only see a shrunken view of the ground.

    At this moment, the silver Dragon had already retracted its wings andnded on the top of the tallest sword-shaped building. Its sharp ws firmly grasped the smooth metal structure, and its dragon wings that covered the sky spread out.

    Yuna, who had turned into a Golden Dragon under the sunlight, did the same. Shended on the other side of the same building with garen, one on the left and one on the right.

    BOOM!

    The two legendary dragons released their Dragon might at the same time.

    The two solidified Dragon''s might rolled like a tide and ovepped, quickly passing through the body of every strange machinist in the Imperial court.

    The strange machinist''s body stiffened, their pupils contracted, their minds went nk, and their thoughts were at a loss.

    The few legendary strange machinists who were in charge of the Empire''s Secret weapons reacted very quickly.

    They tried their best to resist the Dragon''s might, looking at the two dragons with fear and confusion.

    Immediately, the energy dragon girl''s eyes coldly swept past a few imaska people. Her light purple dragon pupils suddenly turned into dangerous vertical pupils. At the same time, an invisible force suddenly burst out, like many invisible hands, pressing the few legendary strange machinist to the ground.

    Under the suppression of the crown of imaska, they couldn''t use their full strength.

    Yuna was controlling the first to sixth secret weapons, including case''s other imaska crown. She snatched them from the hands of a few legendary strange machinists and handed them to garen.

    The energy dragon girl turned her eyes to the time Dragon.

    The eyes that had just been indifferent and dangerous to imaska suddenly changed. He smiled and said, " "Here, I''ve snatched all the little things you like. Keep them."

    The strange machinists who had their secret weapons taken away looked at each other.

    In their eyes, these two detestable Dragons, one gold and one silver, seemed to be mates.

    Garen cast a bunch of sealing spells on a few of the secret weapons that did not belong to him yet. He threw them into a dimensional space, and his Dragon Tail, which was covered with Silver Dragon scales, gently rubbed against Yuna''s tail. Yuna''s tail suddenly straightened as if she had been electrocuted, and her dragon scales stuck tightly together. Her entire dragon body was frozen again.

    Even though they had already confirmed that they were partners, Yuna was still rather shy when it came to intimate actions.

    For this, garen felt that it would be fine once he got used to it.

    Under the gaze of the imaska, who had been reduced to amb waiting to be ughtered, the two giant Dragons stopped their intimate actions and turned their dangerous eyes to the surrounding imaska.

    "Bring your Emperor here."

    The silver Dragon said in an unyielding tone that left no room for doubt.

    The Dragon''s voice was like thunder, spreading to the Imperial court.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Because he had brought the Imperial court to the heavens, garen had concentrated the influence of the imaska crown on the Imperial court. The energy loss of the secret weapon had been greatly reduced, and the gravity reversal spell, with Yuna''s help, did not consume much magic and mental strength, so garen was quite calm.

    The Dragon''s might dissipated, and the movements of the strange machinists above the high rank returned to normal. Those below the high rank were still a little stiff. Their faces were filled with fear of the giant dragon, and they were shivering and trembling.

    Next.

    Under the protection of a few strange machinists, the Emperor, who was wearing the Empire''s uniform that was engraved with the patterns of gears and strange machine runes, left the pce and came to garen''s position with a serious expression.

    The ordinary-looking Emperor, who looked like a middle-aged man, raised his head and looked up at the silver Dragon through the cracks on the ground.

    The shadow left behind by the Dragon happened to cover him.

    At the same time.

    Some strange-looking airships, magic ships, and flying legendary-level strange-looking machines tore apart the sea of clouds and surrounded the Imperial court from all directions. In the distance, more strange-looking machines could be seen rushing over.

    After bringing the Empire''s court to the sky, without the suppression of the imaska crown, the strange machine Army stationed nearby was activated.

    The news of the Empire''s Royal Court being attacked and hijacked had spread, and the strange machine Army from other ces had also begun to rush here, resulting in the current situation.

    However, they didn''t dare to act rashly and kept a distance from the Imperial court.

    Almost the entire royal family was in the pce.

    If the Imperial court, which was suspended at an altitude of 10000 meters, fell to the ground, the consequences would be disastrous. The capital of the Empire below would be severely damaged. In a hurry, these strange machinists would not be able to guarantee the safety of the upper echelons of the imperial family. Moreover, if the distance was too close, the strange machinery here could easily malfunction if the crown of imaska was activated again.

    Your Excellency Dragon, what is your purpose in attacking our imaska Empire and bringing the Imperial court 10000 meters into the air? "

    The emperor''s life was in garen''s hands.

    However, this guy''s expression was not nervous or fearful, and he asked garen with a normal expression.

    Garen didn''t like to talk nonsense.

    He looked around and saw the upper echelons of the Empire who were dressed in luxurious clothes. He said in a deep voice, " "Deep down, you should understand your current situation."

    Garen looked at the Emperor with a sharp gaze, and continued, " "Now, I''ll give you a choice."

    lead the second Empire of imaska and swear fealty to me. Be my subordinate.

    you can still be the Emperor after this. You will be the Emperor below me and above hundreds of millions of people.

    After hearing garen''s words, the Emperor immediately refused.

    impossible! The second Empire of imaska only belongs to the imaska people!

    There was no room for negotiation in his words.

    The emperor''s attitude was unyielding.  I can use a generous ransom to exchange for the lives of the Empire''s upper echelons and the secret weapon of imaska, " he said.

    "But I will never agree to your request."

    Hu!

    The silver Dragon opened its mouth and spat out a Dragon Breath invisible to the naked eye.

    The breath of Plundering Time drowned the Emperor.

    The Emperor was dumbfounded. His body became extremely old in the blink of an eye, and in the next instant, he was so withered that he almost didn''t look like a human. There was an advantage to staying in other timelines, and that was that the effect of plundering the breath of time would be stronger.

    Pa!

    An old body that looked like a skeleton fell down.

    The Emperor, who was still breathing, was thrown to the ground. His fragile bones cracked and the candle of his lifepletely disappeared. He died easily, without any dignity, and in a cheap way.

    The upper echelons of the Empire fell silent.

    They had not expected the silver Dragon to be so unreasonable. Even the Emperor had killed him without any room for negotiation.

    Garen looked around, his indifferent gaze sweeping past the Empire''s higher-ups.

    "I need an obedient Emperor."

    "Now, tell me, which one of you wants to be the Emperor?"

 Chapter 525 The Empire Will Not Compromise (1)

    It was true that there were no good methods to make a huge magic Empire submit.

    Ambushing the Empire''s court, holding the higher-ups of the imaska Second Empire hostage, and using their lives as a threat, was considered a slightly more feasible method, and there was only one chance. After this, the imaska Second Empire would definitely not leave such a big security threat behind, and would take countermeasures against the Crown''s power.

    However, garen was surprised.

    He had killed the Emperor in a thunderous manner and promised to hand over the throne. However, after a brief silence, the upper echelons of the Empire all revealed determined expressions, and no one answered garen''s words.

    Logically speaking.

    The position of Emperor, even if it was just a puppet emperor, still possessed unparalleled temptation. It should have been coveted by many members of the Empire''s royal family.

    However, in reality, garen did not see any coveting in their eyes.

    "The Emperor is the Emperor of the Empire."

    "The Empire is not the emperor''s Empire."

    A legendary strange machinist looked at the silver Dragon and said word by word, unmoved by the emperor''s death and the threat to his life.

    the imaska Second Empire will never submit to the will of any individual.

    Garen''s gaze dimmed slightly as he looked at the strange machinists ''determined expressions.

    He shook his head in regret.

    as expected, it''s almost impossible to subdue a developing strange machine Empire.

    Garen thought to himself.

    Although he wanted to use the imaska Second Empire for his own use, garen also knew that the chances of achieving his goal were very small.

    Garen had personally experienced how the ancient imaska Empire did not bow down to the Saints of the gods, and even dared to provoke the Saints directly. Theyunched an Army to besiege the Saints, until the strange machine Army was destroyed one after another, and the glory of the Empire was burned down. This ancient empire did not have the slightest regret.

    From top to bottom, imaska was filled with the blood of not fearing death.

    If the ancient ymaska Empire was willing to submit to a God, give up the faith of its people, and agree to the God''s request, the ancient ymaska Empire would not be destroyed.

    The second imaska Empire had inherited the ancient imaska Empire''s heritage, and had also continued the resistance of the ancient imaska Empire.

    Back then, the ancient imaska Empire had not yielded to the great power of the gods.

    Now, the higher-ups of the imaska Second Empire were not afraid of death in front of garen, and made the same choice as the ancient imaska Empire.

    As the continuation of the ancient imaska Empire, they were very qualified.

    "The imaska Empire will notpromise."

    As he said that, arge portion of the strange machinists in the Imperial court who were above the legendary level suddenly trembled violently. Their expressions were extremely distorted as if they were suffering some kind of extreme pain. However, their eyes that were looking at garen were determined and calm.

    Garen''s gaze focused slightly, and the power of time burst out.

    Time division!<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Under his will, the flow of time suddenly became chaotic, forming a terrifyingcerated area that enveloped these strange machinist.

    Buzzzzzz!

    As they did not Dodge, the bodies of these strange machinists were torn to pieces, turning into a sttering rain of blood. Bright flowers bloomed in the air, sshing in all directions.

    However, although the body waspletely dead, transparent and illusory spirits with dense mechanical runes flowing on them flew out from the broken flesh. 90% of them agilely avoided the time division and flew toward the mechanical colossuses that were surrounding the pce.

    These were the souls of strange machinery.

    The soul of a legendary strange machinist.

    Back in the ancient imaska Empire, the strange machine angels that garen had seen, as well as some strange machine life forms that were not as powerful as the strange machine angels, had been injected into the strange machine creations by the strange machine soul. The two fused, and the strange machine soul gave the strange machine life, while the strange machine gave the soul a body, bing the strange machine life.

    The foundation of forging strange machinery was infusion.

    And the key to creating strange mechanical lives was Soul Infusion.

    Under normal circumstances, the strange machinists would not perform Soul Infusion so casually.

    This was a process that needed to be handled carefully. If he was not careful, not only would he not be able to transform into a strange mechanical life form, but his soul would also die in the metal machinery.

    However, under the current circumstances, the strange machinists were staking everything on this one bet.

    Without any assistance, he could directly use his soul to control the strange machine. It was almost as if he was burning his soul in exchange for the power to resist. Every move he made would bring about hellish torture to the soul.

    In his daze, garen seemed to see the shadow of the ancient imaska Empire.

    &Nbsp; whoosh, whoosh, whoosh.

    The souls of the strange machinery were like wisps of dim light, quickly entering the nearby strange machinery colossuses.

    Thus, these strange machines that had at least legendary-level power came to life.

    The wondrous machinery that could be used to guard the Imperial court was undoubtedly the most elite batch.

    A strange mechanical Colossus that looked like the mechanical Titan that garen had encountered before, but was taller and more sophisticated than the mechanical Titan, was the first toe alive.

    The human-shaped Colossus suddenly raised its head, and its eyes, which were made of red crystal, stared at the two dragons.

    The next moment, a blinding and burning red light rose from the eyes of the Colossus.

    Buzzzzzz!

    Two thick, long, high-temperature redser beams tore through the air with a powerful impact force and fell on the silver dragon''s head first.

    The energy gathered.

    An invisible energy barrier was built between the redser and the Dragon.

 Chapter 526 The Empire Will Not Compromise (2)

    Buzz ... Cracks appeared on the energy barrier, but they quickly healed. However, in general, the speed of destruction was faster than the rate of healing.

    The strange machine colossuses of the Imperial court were the elite of the elite, and could be said to have the strength of a middle legendary. If an ordinary legendary dragon were toe, they would not be a match for the strange machine colossuses in a one-on-one fight. If it were not for the suppression of the imaska crown, garen would not have been able to bring the Imperial court to the sky with these guards.

    The human-shaped Colossus was just the beginning.

    Soon, more than 20 strange machine colossuses of different shapes, but the weakest of them had the ability of a mid-legendary, came to life one after another.

    Magical-machine giant dragon, magical-machine Lion, magical-machine Tiger ... These strange machine colossuses that were emitting strong waves of energy attacked garen and Yuna together.

    At the same time.

    Every scale on garen''s body felt slightly painful.

    The sense of danger that he was being locked on to grew again.

    All the Super long-range attack machines in the Empire had been activated, and their targets were the two dragons that had kidnapped the Imperial court. At this time, the strange machine Army had received instructions from the upper echelons of the Empire. Even if the Imperial court was destroyed, even if the upper echelons suffered heavy casualties, they could notpromise with the enemy.

    It was just that garen could deal with the attacks from the strange machine colossuses in the Imperial court by himself with some effort, and he still had Yuna.

    The machine Colossus did not actually pose much of a threat.

    However, the follow-up attack of the Imperial court''s ultra-long-range attack was a problem that could not be ignored.

    It would be extremely dangerous if he was drowned by these attacks.

    Moreover, since he had already snatched the rest of the strange machinery, and was unable to subdue the imaska people, it would not be beneficial for garen to continue fighting with the second Empire under such circumstances.

    Garen used time stop.

    One by one, the ferocious and huge strange machine colossuses were frozen in the time freeze area.

    With so many legendary creations frozen at once, garen felt his head suddenly sink, his spirit was under a huge load, and the power of time was being consumed by tons, he could not hold on for long.

    Within the time freeze zone, only garen and the energy dragon girl could move.

    Yuna raised her dragon ws and slowly clenched them at the few strange mechanical colossuses in front of her.

    Ka ka ka ... The energy climbed up the body of the Colossus andpressed the metal body. Clusters of cracks appeared, and the indestructible magic metal slowly sank. But at the current speed, it would take at least a few minutes to destroy the motionless Colossus.

    However, the sense of danger from being locked on was getting stronger.

    Garen''s time freeze could not cover the entire main material world. The ultra-long-range weapons that could not be seen in his field of vision were brewing up a threatening killing energy, so leaving immediately was the best choice.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Yuna, don''t bother with these strange machines."

    Garen looked at the strength dragon girl who was fighting with the strange machine Colossus, and said, " "Let''s go. Their counterattack ising. We can''t stay here for long."

    Yuna nodded, no longer wasting her energy.

    Immediately, the imaska crown appeared.

    In a burst of blue light, ripples appeared in the space, and the grid-shaped crystal wall of the ne became illusionary. A ne teleportation gate that could Cross nes slowly opened.

    When the teleportation gate was opened, the silver Dragon lowered its eyes and looked down at the huge imperial court.

    The luxuriously dressed imaska stood still, looking at the giant dragon with anger in their eyes.

    To be honest, garen still admired the imaska Empire.

    Whether it was the ancient imaska Empire or the second imaska Empire, their spiritual will was worthy of respect.

    However, even though he admired them, as the two opposing parties that could no longer be reconciled, garen would not show any mercy.

    At this time, the ne portal waspletely open, and the ripples in space enveloped the two dragons. The dragons ''figures turned illusionary and gradually disappeared.

    At the same time he left.

    Garen had removed the gravity reversal spell.

    Yuna had used almost 70% of her body''s power to increase the gravity of the entire imperial court by ten times.

    Next, the buildings of the Imperial court were pulled by gravity and began to fall from the wind and clouds. The speed was getting faster and faster, like a huge meteorite.

    In the center of the capital, a shadow gradually appeared. Many of the imaska people who had just witnessed the rise of the Imperial court were shocked. They looked up at the Imperial court falling toward the capital, and they were at a loss in the shadow cast by the Imperial court.

    The strange machinist''s frozen thoughts started to work again. They immediately understood the dangerous situation they were in under the intense sense of weightlessness.

    If the Royal Pce crashed into the ground from 10000 meters above the ground, the most prosperous capital of the Empire wouldn''t be able to survive. Not only that, but it would also be a catastrophe that would affect the entire Kane continent. There would be endless disasters in the future.

    However, after garen left, the imaska Crown''s suppressing effect also disappeared.

    One by one, the strange machinery creations returned to normal, and the abilities of the strange machinists returned to them.

    The strange machine colossuses that protected the Imperial court flew up one after another andnded below the court. They lifted the bottom of the court at the most suitable position and let out the fiercest roar. They overloaded and provided the propulsion force, doing their best to prevent the Imperial court from falling.

 Chapter 527 The Empire Will Not Compromise (3)

    Buzz ... Buzz ... A ck mass of strange machinery Army rose from the ground.

    Countless strange machines were attached to the Imperial court, surrounding the legendary machine Colossus and reducing the speed of the Imperial court''s fall together. There were many strange machines with anti-gravity effects, but in general, although the Imperial court''s falling speed had slowed down a little, it still fell to the ground in an unstoppable manner.

    Without Yuna''s ten times gravity, the strange machine Empire would have been able to protect the falling imperial court after the two giant Dragons left.

    "I can''t stop him."

    The strange machinists realized this.

    They made a prompt decision and chose the method to minimize their losses.

    All the colossuses, including the colossuses that had been fused with the soul of wondrous machinery, had their engines lit up with an increasingly bright light. Then, they exploded one after another, and the deafening explosions knocked the ordinary imaska below unconscious. The bright rays of light shone like a huge sun.

    BOOM!

    In the strong explosion, the Imperial court was torn to pieces.

    Pieces of burning metal fragments scattered in all directions like flowers, as if it were a beautiful but dangerous rain of meteorites.

    The debris still carried a powerful momentum and scattered on the ground. Explosions rang out one after another. Metal buildings were prated and torn apart, and craters were formed on the ground. mes and dust filled the entire sky ... When the dust settled and the mes dissipated, the prosperous imperial capital became a mess, like an ugly scar on the surface of the earth.

    The damage had been reduced to the minimum, but the strength of the imaska Second Empire was still greatly damaged.

    If they wanted to recover to their peak state, they would need a long time.

    The only thing worth rejoicing was that the continent''s crust had not been prated. Otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable.

    To bring heavy objects into the air and then smash them down with double gravity ... This was a terrifying destructive method that was akin to a natural disaster.

    The strange machine Empire had extraordinary potential, but their luck seemed to be extremely bad.

    The ancient imaska Empire angered the gods and was destroyed in its glory days. The second imaska Empire, which had inherited the will of the ancient imaska Empire, had provoked the hostility of the legendary dragons before they could restore the ancient Empire''s glory. Two legendary dragons had suffered great losses, but fortunately, they were not destroyed like the ancient imaska Empire.

    It was unknown whether the future of the strange machine Empire, which was gued with disasters, was bright or dark.

    *

    *

    *

    Main timeline, Kara.

    In the depths of a dark swamp, an old ck Dragon was resting in the stinky mud.

    As a ck Dragon, without any opportunities or mutations, even if it had entered the old stage, it still did not have the ability to step into the legendary realm. It could only be regarded as a rtively powerful high-levelbat power.

    This swamp was the territory of the old ck Dragon, and its followers were densely scattered around it.

    The followers were scattered all over the territory, patrolling ording to a fixed route as usual.

    However, a sudden pressure descended from the sky, almost suffocating the ck Dragon''s followers.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Hu!

    A 30-meter-long brass figure flew over the swamp. It was a powerful brass dragon that had entered the legendary level.

    As soon as it appeared in the ck Dragon''s territory, the brass dragon breathed out fire without any warning. The rolling mes flooded the swamp and woke up the sleeping old ck Dragon. The scales were tightly attached to its body, and the ck Dragon, which looked like a ck skeleton Dragon, climbed out of the mud and swamp.

    It roared, pped its wings violently, and soared toward the attacking brass dragon.

    But the result was obvious.

    In just a few short minutes, the ck Dragon''s wings were broken, and it fell to the ground with heavy injuries.

    The giant brass dragonnded and pressed its ws heavily on the ck dragon''s head. The sharp ws pierced through the ck Dragon''s scales, leaving a painful wound.

    "This territory is yours."

    The ck Dragon, who was pressed under the w, had a sullen expression, but he still had no choice but to admit that he was inferior.

    This kind of territory-snatching was not umon in the world of evil dragons. The ck Dragon had been snatching many times in his life, and the territory and treasures of other Dragons had also been snatching. However, he had never died. In the face of a powerful brass dragon, it was not uneptable to have his territory and treasures stolen.

    However, to the ck Dragon''s surprise, the brass dragon, who had already won, didn''t move his ws.

    The sharp ws were getting tighter and tighter.

    The ck Dragon raised his head and sensed disgust and cold killing intent in the eyes of the brass dragon.

    It was slightly startled, and then struggled with all its strength to resist, but the sharp ws of the brass dragon were as steady as Mount Tai, gripping the ck dragon''s head tightly. In the end, as the ck Dragon wailed, the sharp ws pierced the ck Dragon''s skull, and the ck Dragon''s constantly moving body suddenly stiffened, thenpletely softened, and lost its breath of life.

    After killing the ck Dragon.

    Brass dragon cast an invisibility spell and disappeared near the swamp, leaving behind only the corpse of a ck Dragon and many of its followers who had witnessed it.

    After a while, the figure of a Red Dragon gradually appeared from another area and swept across the sky.

    And this area was the territory of a copper dragon.

    A few minutester, the copper Dragon''s body fell among the gravel, and the Red Dragon disappeared again.

    Today, there were more than just Dragons on the Noah continent on Kara.

    Many Dragons from other prime material worlds had also arrived on Kara and became part of the. The number of true dragons had gradually increased, and in such an environment, the death of a few Dragons did not cause much of a stir at first. After all, Dragons killing other Dragons had happened asionally.

    However, when a true dragon learned of the death of a Dragon of the same species as itself, even if it didn''t seem to care on the surface, it would still develop an even greater loathing and hostility towards the true dragon of the other party.

    The death of a true dragon, and one that was killed by an enemy Dragon, intensified the conflicts between the different dragon species.

    A single stone caused a thousand ripples.

    Without a sound, the smell of gunpowder on Kara became stronger.

 Chapter 528 The Undercurrent (1)

    It had been more than a month since they had attacked the court of the imaska Second Empire and brought back the other Imperial secret weapons. At this time, it was almost time for the coronation ceremony of the Dragon Court.

    After they returned.

    Garen had contacted rockvader.

    ording to the Golden Dragon, the coronation ceremony was being prepared in an orderly manner. At this time, all the legendary dragons on Kara, whether they had decided to join the Royal Court or had a wait-and-see attitude, had received the news that the master of the Royal Court was about to be crowned. They were just waiting for the time toe and go to the half-ne where the Royal Court was located to see if the legendary Dragon of Time really existed.

    As there was not much time left, garen did not leave Kara or go to other timelines.

    He was quietly waiting for the coronation ceremony in the Dragon''s Nest.

    At this moment, there were two bronze short staffs between the silver dragon''s ws.

    One of them was the second secret weapon obtained from the imaska Second Empire, while the other was the same secret weapon obtained from another timeline.

    The two staffs of imaska looked almost identical.

    Besides their appearance, they also exuded the same power, as if they were carved from the same mold.

    so, things from other timelines can be brought out.

    Yuna leaned over and stared at the two secret weapons without blinking.

    She had already heard about garen''s experience in the ancient imaska Empire, and was very surprised.

    After pondering for a few seconds, Yuna asked garen a question, " "Then, can you bring me from other timelines here?"

    "It''s very interesting just thinking about it when the two of us face each other."

    Garen shook his head.  I might be able to in the future. However, I can''t do it with my current abilities.

    After chatting with Yuna for a while, garen carefully looked at the two imaska secret weapons again.

    In his perception of mental strength, there seemed to be some connection between these two imaska secret weapons from different timelines. They emitted an obvious attraction to each other and had a tendency to get closer to each other. If garen was not holding them, the two bronze scepters would have already flown together.

    In between garen''s ws, the two short staffs trembled slightly.

    The front of the short staff tilted slightly, trying to touch each other.

    why would an item from a different timeline appear in the same time and space? "

    Garen''s gaze fell on the two secret weapons as he observed them quietly.

    The illusionary river of time flowed quietly, appearing in garen''s vision.

    He saw that the secret weapon from the ancient imaska Empire was surrounded by a faint river of time. Tiny ripples spread out continuously and touched the secret weapon of the main timeline. Then, as if in response to the secret weapon of the ancient imaska Empire, the secret weapon of the main timeline also emitted strange fluctuations.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The strangeness they disyed seemed to be caused by the long river of time.

    Garen tried to pull the distance between the two secret weapons further.

    However, the distance in the spatial dimension did not seem to have any effect on their connection. There was no change in the trend of them getting closer to each other. They were both in the river of time, and their strange state seemed to be only rted to the river of time.

    As he thought about it, garen let out a breath and decided to let them go with the flow.

    Since they were attracted to each other, he decided to let go and see what would happen when the secret weapons from two different timelines touched.

    With that thought ...

    Garen had set up many protective spells with the two secret weapons as the center to prevent any idents from happening.

    "Let me see what you want to do."

    The dragon''s ws moved and released the grip on imaska''s Secret weapon.

    Immediately.

    Under garen''s gaze, the two imaska secret weapons that were no longer bound emitted the power of time that was invisible to the naked eye. They were suspended in the air under the effect of the river of time, and they approached each other with a whoosh.

    Time seemed to slow down.

    The two secret weapons drew a straight line in the air and slowly collided with each other.

    Garen''s gaze was serious. His dragon ws were surrounded by the power of time, ready to take down the two secret weapons at any time.

    However, there was no danger after that.

    The two bronze short staffs touched each other and fused with each other inch by inch. The secret weapon, which was originally made of metal, seemed to have turned into a stream of water, blending with milk and water. In the time of a breath, they had fused together and be a secret weapon.

    "This ..." It really did fuse."

    Garen reached out his dragon ws and picked up the newly born imaska secret weapon, carefully examining it.

    In terms of appearance, there was no change in the appearance of the two secret weapons after the fusion.

    Garen released a trace of magic power and used a simple evocation spell.

    Stab!

    Clusters of Chain Lightning bolts extended out in the air like cobwebs, almost covering the entire Dragon Lair, filling the surrounding space with a high temperature and a burning atmosphere.

    As the second secret weapon, the staff of imaska itself was branded with many spells. Most of them were spells that would put the enemy in a negative state, such as a hold spell or a stun spell. However, as the secret weapon of the Empire, the biggest function of the staff of imaska was to increase the casting speed and the power of spells.

 Chapter 529 The Undercurrent (2)

    As long as he didn''t care about the consumption of mana, the imaska scepter could even increase the power of spells by ten times.

    A simple spell, under the enhancement of the imaska scepter, could achieve a terrifying killing effect.

    The ball of extinction that had forced garen to use all his means back then had been enhanced by the imaska scepter, which was why it had the terrifying power that even the time freeze area could not restrain. Of course, its ability was not unlimited, and the huge consumption of magic power and the burden on mental strength was a big problem.

    If an ordinary spell caster were to use a spell that increased the power by several times, their body would probably be sucked dry.

    When garen obtained the secret weapon in the Faerun continent, he had already tested its effects and knew it like the back of his hand.

    With the magic power that garen had just injected into the imaska scepter, under normal circumstances, it could probably double the power of the spell, making the third-circle chain Lightning beamparable to the effect of a fourth-circle spell.

    However, from the effect just now ...

    The range and power of the chain Lightning beam had been more than doubled, perhaps even tripled.

    A level 3 spell, under the enhancement of the fused imaska scepter, obtained the effect of a level 5 spell. This improvement was not just a little bit.

    with the same amount of magic power, the enhancement effect of the imaska scepter has increased, but it did not directly double. The situation is simr to two plus two equals three.

    Garen held the brand new imaska scepter in his hand, his eyes squinting.

    if it fuses with more secret artifacts from other timelines and improves time and time again, wouldn''t it be able to disy the effects of a divine artifact? "

    The silver Dragon''s expression gradually became excited.

    It was not just the secret weapon of imaska. If he obtained more powerful equipment in the future, he could also try to fuse the same equipment from other timelines.

    However, garen still needed the help of the Gate of Time and space to travel through time and space. A round trip required a lot of time, and he could not travel freely. He had such an idea, but it was more difficult to put it into practice.

    what will happen if an item from all the timelines is fused into one? "

    Garen spread his thoughts and thought.

    Shaking his head gently, garen collected his thoughts and stopped thinking about this unknown problem.

    The timeline was infinite, and a creature''s one choice could create a different timeline. It was impossible to take out an item from an infinite timeline, because garen was also creating a new timeline when he crossed into another timeline.

    Therefore, it was an unsolvable problem.

    Although garen had his doubts, he would not waste his time on an unsolvable problem.

    After taking out the rest of the imaska secret weapons, garen looked down at the two identical secret weapons that were emitting an invisible attraction force, and fell into deep thought.

    "Should I fuse all these secret weapons?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    After the fusion, although the quality of the Ishka scepter didn''t directly double, the increase wasn''t small. After the other secret weapons were fused, they would probably have the same result as the Ishka scepter.

    After some thought, garen kept the other secret weapons.

    "Let''s not merge them for now."

    Garen picked up the remaining imaska scepter and left the dragon''sir, arriving at a barrennd without any living creatures.

    Then, the rumbling sound of magic explosions came one after another.

    The hugemotion continued to appear.

    As he went through the spell-casting tests one after another, garen began to understand the functions of the new imaska scepter better and better. With the help of the imaska scepter, the spells he cast, even the tenth-circle level spells, could be greatly enhanced, and the consumption of magic power was much less than before.

    Themotion here attracted the attention of the true dragons who were closer.

    The ce that garen had chosen was between his own territory and the territory of a legendary Green Dragon.

    Due to the intense energy reaction, the legendary Green Dragon, who did not know what had happened, came forward to investigate and saw garen''s figure.

    At the same time it saw garen, garen naturally also noticed the other party''s existence.

    He was familiar with this Green Dragon. It was the extremely old green Dragon that he had hired to add a forest of nts to his territory.

    After not seeing each other for a while, garen realized that this fellow''s age had reached eight hundred years. At this age, it was already an ancient dragon. On Kara, there were not many true dragons that were above the ancient dragon level.

    "Respected Lord of the Dragon Court, the Green Dragon yaks pays his respects to you."

    In front of garen, this Green Dragon was very respectful as it lowered its head and said.

    Upon hearing yaks ''words, garen''s gaze flickered slightly, and he asked, " "Have you joined the Royal Court?"

    The Green Dragon nodded and looked at the 50-meter-long giant dragon, saying in awe, "  yes, the dragons who fought alongside you and know of your existence have basically all agreed to the invitation from the time Dragon Court. I''ve already prepared a congrattory gift for you for the coronation ceremony.

    I believe that more Dragons will choose to join the Royal Court after you''re crowned and learn of your true existence, " the Green Dragon continued after a pause.

    They were both legendary dragons, but the difference between the two was huge.

    The Green Dragon''s body was only thirty-two meters long, and there was a huge difference in size between garen and it.

    It was clearly a powerful legendary creature, but the Green Dragon felt that the silver Dragon in its eyes was even more unfathomable, like a bottomless ocean. It waspletely unable to determine the level of the other party''s strength, which meant that it was not a creature on the same level as garen.

 Chapter 530 The Undercurrent (3)

    As expected of the legendary Dragon of Time ... The Green Dragon thought.

    If it had not participated in the battle with the Aragami clone and witnessed the power of time with its own eyes, it would not have believed that the time Dragon really existed.

    There''s a congrattory gift?

    Garen looked at the Green Dragon covered in Emerald scales, and felt that it looked more pleasing to the eye.

    Although the stingy Dragon probably wouldn''t be able to get anything good, it was better than nothing.

    recently, the conflicts between different Dragon species have intensified, and there have even been conflicts of death. After your coronation, with the operation and maintenance of the Dragon Court, I hope the situation on Kara will improve.

    Listening to the ancient green Dragon''s words, garen''s eyes wrinkled slightly, and he said, " "A Dragon died?"

    He knew that without amon enemy, the dragon n here would not be safe for long.

    However, how long had it been since the mutants were eliminated?

    In just two years, a Dragon had died in a conflict. This was a little beyond garen''s expectations. He thought that it would take at least another ten years for this situation to develop. After all, unless there was a deep hatred, the Dragon race rarely killed the enemies they had defeated.

    "Yes, some Dragons have died recently."

    "How many of them died?"

    Garen spent most of his time researching his abilities in his own Dragon''s Lair, so he did not know much about the changes in the outside world. Hence, he asked yaks.

    The Green Dragon thought for a moment and said, " as far as I know, a total of 12 Dragons have died, ranging from young to old. They were basically killed by attacks from different Dragon species. Metal dragons, chromatic dragons, and gem Dragons have all died. I''ve never heard of any of the rare Dragon species dying.

    "Twelve Dragons ... Are there any legendary dragons?"

    Garen said with a slight frown.

    "No, I didn''t,"

    the old dragon that died was an average Dragon. There were no red or silver dragons.

    you know, most legendary dragons can restrain their impulsive desires, and there are fewer conflicts between legendary dragons.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Garen nodded slightly and did not say anything else.

    This was the nature of the Dragon race. It was difficult topletely avoid such a situation.

    The purpose of the establishment of the Dragon Court was not to suppress or change the nature of the Dragon race. Whether it was in other material worlds or in the Dragon Kingdom of Kara, conflicts and conflicts between Dragons were inevitable. A certain degree of conflict and friction was also beneficial for the true dragons to hone their ws and teeth.

    In the discussion between garen and rockvader, the original intention of the Royal Court was to ease the internal conflicts within the Dragon race, so that there would not be arge-scale and uncontroble internal strife.

    Therefore, it was necessary to reduce the number of deaths.

    The Royal Court didn''t need to control ordinary conflicts too much.

    It was possible to beat the other party until their heads bled, their scales were broken, and their limbs were sent flying. But if they killed the other party without a suitable motive, the Royal Court would not sit by and do nothing.

    After a simple chat, the Green Dragon left.

    Garen continued to test the various abilities of the imaska scepter until he finally understood what was going on before he went to the Dragon''s Nest.

    After pondering for a while, garen decided to merge the imaska secret weapons.

    Other than the imaska magic ring, the quality of the Imperial secret weapons from one to six had all been improved. While their effects had been enhanced, the burden on his body had also been reduced. If he fused with another imaska magic ring, garen felt that he might be able to activate seven secret weapons at the same time.

    There had always been a legend circting in the imaska Empire. It existed in both the ancient empire and the second Empire.

    When the seven secret weapons were used by one person at the same time, they would obtain powerparable to that of a God.

    However, no one had ever seeded.

    Even a demigod''s strange mechanical Angel would not be able to do so.

    Time passed by slowly. Soon, almost a month had passed.

    In the quiet Dragon''s Lair, a Golden Dragon scale trembled, sending a message to garen.

    The time for the coronation as the Lord of the Royal Court wasing.

 Chapter 531 Celebrate (1)

    The Dragon Court was not located on Kara.

    For further development and a stronger future, the time Dragon Court would not be limited to the main material world of Kara. This organization would start on Kara, and its target would be all the dragons in the various nes.

    Many legendary dragons worked together and used magic to create a half-ne independent of the Kara to serve as the Dragon court''s base camp.

    Garen already knew the coordinates of this half-ne.

    However, he hadn''t been there personally and didn''t know the situation inside.

    "Yuna, wake up,"

    The silver dragon''s tail was as agile as a giant python, wriggling under theyers of treasure and urately poking the head of the energy dragon girl who was buried under it.

    Hula.

    The gold and silver scattered in all directions like a beautiful fountain. Yuna was woken up by garen, and her body, which was not much smaller than garen''s, came out.

    "Oh, what''s wrong?"

    Because it reflected the luster of the surrounding treasures, the legendary dragon with colorful scales stretched his body and asked.

    "The coronation ceremony for the Lord of the Royal Court is about to begin. Do you want to go and take a look?"

    Garen invited.

    Yuna wagged her Dragon Tail and pondered for a moment before saying,"Will there be many Dragons going there?"

    "There are at least a hundred of them," garen nodded.

    There were nearly 100 legendary dragons from the Noah continent alone, and now there were many legendary dragons from the main material worldsing to Kara. There would only be more. If it were not for the fact that the minimum requirement for the members of the Royal Court was legendary-level, the half-ne created by magic might not even be able to amodate the dragons.

    "So many Dragons ... I''ll go, but I''ll observe in secret."

    Yuna said, nodding.

    Garenughed.  they''re basically all legendary dragons. Some of them can see through your invisibility spell. If they see you, don''t just shoot a Dragon Breath at them.

    Yuna nudged garen with her body sideways and said, " "Am I really that uncontroble?"

    "This is my spouse''s coronation ceremony. Of course I won''t cause any trouble."

    Immediately, in the Dragon''s Nest, garen cast the ne teleportation spell.

    With a spatial fluctuation, the two superrge legendary dragons gradually disappeared from the Dragon Nest.

    *

    *

    *<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    This was a half-ne withoutnd.

    There was no soil in this interdimensional space.

    The space between the sky above and the sky below was filled with the energy of the air element.

    The ever-present wind kept blowing, causing the sea of clouds to roll endlessly like heavy waves. One could even see a vortex-like special cloud roll. asionally, thunder and lightning shed between the ck clouds, making muffled Thunder. Then, they interweaved with the sea of clouds, forming a vast and strange scene.

    This half-ne was created by a group of legendary dragons using the micro air elemental ne creation spell.

    It was like a limited, miniature ne of air elements.

    This was also where the main base of the Dragon Court was located.

    In the rolling sea of clouds, among the endless clouds, a huge Pce could be seen.

    Thews of physics in the micro air elemental ne were different from that of the main material world. There was no gravity in the ne.

    The pce, which was made of some kind of silver-white metal, was like the floating city of Netheril, floating in the sea of clouds.

    The design of the pce was magnificent and wild. It was different from the buildings of ordinary intelligent races. From the surface to the interior, it was filled with the special aesthetic of the Dragon race. On the surface of the pce walls, there were many dragon scale-like patterns carved. They emitted a faint luster and absorbed the energy of the air elements at the same time. They were majestic and motionless.

    This was the physical body of the Dragon Court.

    Using garen''s name as a reference, it was named The Eternal Pce.

    Many Dragons had already gathered around The Eternal Pce.

    These Dragons of different races were all over 30 meters in size. From their size, it could be judged that they had reached the level of legendary creatures. There were more than 300 legendary dragons in total. When they ovepped, the Dragon''s might that they unconsciously emitted almost stopped the flow of air and solidified the air.

    And this was not all.

    As time passed, spatial fluctuations began to spread.

    Teleportation gates appeared in the demine one after another, and more legendary dragons slowly appeared in the sea of clouds.

    In addition to themon Dragon species, there were also some rare Dragon species such as disaster Dragons and radiation Dragons.

    When the news of the existence of the legendary dragon species spread, many legendary dragons who were not interested in joining the Royal Court came to see the appearance and power of the time Dragon.

    In reality, many of the dragons did not believe in garen''s existence. Some of the more knowledgeable ancient dragons even thought that this so-called time Dragon might be a creature with a certain amount of time ability in disguise. The Dragon race on Kara had been deceived and hade here with the intention of exposing him in person.

    Immediately.

    Another spatial fluctuation was emitted.

    This wave was far more powerful than the wave caused by teleportation, which meant that the master of the teleportation spell was an extremely powerful Dragon.

    Under the watchful eyes of the legendary dragons, at the highest point of The Eternal Pce, a Silver Dragon that was farrger than ordinary legendary dragons materialized before them.

 Chapter 532 Celebrate (2)

    It was over 50 meters in size, and it had Silver Dragon scales that glowed with life. It had four dragon horns, and rings of ck scales wrapped around its body ... These characteristics were reflected in the vision of all the dragons. Just now, the silver Dragon had attracted the attention of all the dragons present. The ancient and deep aura on its body made every legendary dragon who sensed it tremble.

    A legendary dragon would have a certain level of perception of the river of time.

    At the first sight of garen, it was as if they had seen an illusionary long river that crossed the sky.

    Although it was only for a moment, the dragons knew that it was not an illusion.

    In order to show off his strength to the numerous giant Dragons, garen''s gaze was calm and calm, and his sixty-meter wingspan was perfectly extended.

    The power of time moved along with it, spreading out with garen as the center.

    In that instant.

    The wind and clouds that were constantly moving in the micro air elemental ne froze at this moment. The constantly dissipating air elemental energy also froze in the air. Everything seemed to have pressed a pause button.

    The giant Dragons in the time freeze domain looked at the strange scene around them in shock.

    Because of garen''s deliberate control, the dragons that were enveloped in the time freeze range could still move freely. Outside the time freeze range, the true dragons who saw this scene were also shocked, and their breathing became much heavier. Only the dragons from the Noah continent who had long known of garen''s existence observed the violent reactions of the other Dragons with a happy expression.

    before this, everyone said that it was impossible. They thought that we had been deceived by the time Dragon.

    "Tsk, you guys should really take a look at your current expressions."

    After disying the power of time and seeing the shocked expressions of the unfamiliar legendary giant Dragons, garen retracted the power of time after he had achieved the effect he wanted.

    Time started to flow again, the frozen wind started to move again, and the clouds started to roll again.

    it really is the time Dragon ...

    "The legends are actually true."

    After witnessing garen''s power, the giant Dragons became restless.

    In the records of the Dragon''s inheritance, the legendary time Dragon''s level was not inferior to the Dragon gods. It could be said that this was a true dragon with divine power that was destined to grow into an existenceparable to the powerful gods.

    As for why there were records of the time Dragon in the Dragon''s legacy ... The giant Dragons didn''t know.

    "The time Dragon Court ... It seems to be a good ce."

    A Dragon wagged his tail and thought to himself.

    Although the time Dragon was powerful, it didn''t need the faith of Dragons like the Dragon God.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Sometimes, the Dragon Court led by the light Dragon was much more attractive than the Dragon God''s divine Kingdom. After all, only a few legendary dragons had faith. Although most Dragons revered the Dragon God, they were unwilling to be believers or oracles and be bound to the Dragon God.

    the time Light Dragon ... Could it be that the power Dragon and the rainbow Dragon also exist? "

    it''s said that an adult time Dragon can beparable to a God, and an ancient dragon can evenpete with great divine powers.

    The giant Dragons who were originally just watching in the dark now looked at garen with a hint of respect in their eyes.

    Compared to these thousand-year-old legendary giant Dragons, garen''s age was not worth mentioning. However, the legendary giant Dragons were aware of his unfathomable power. In the Dragon race, strength was always respected. If garen only had an identity but was not strong enough, these Dragons would not be convinced either.

    Garen''s current biological level was already advancing towards the demigod level. Coupled with his identity as a time Dragon, he was able to make a group of legendary giant Dragons bow their heads.

    At this moment.

    While garen attracted the true dragons ''attention, Yuna secretly hid in an unremarkable ce.

    Looking up at the awe-inspiring Silver Dragon, and then turning to look at the group of stunned legendary dragons, the energy Dragon''s light purple eyes showed a proud look, feeling that garen was getting more and more powerful.

    At the same time.

    The ancient gold dragon, rockvader, the ancient silver Dragon, Nehemiah, and the three ancient blue Dragon, ancient red dragon, and ancient Amethyst Dragon that garen was not familiar with pped their dragon wings and came to garen''s sides,nding slightly lower than garen.

    These five dragons with strong auras and powerful strength were the topbat power of the Dragon race in the Noah continent, except for garen.

    Among them, the ancient red dragon and the ancient Amethyst Dragon happened to have gone to other nes when the Aragami clone invaded. Otherwise, it would have been much easier to deal with the Aragami clone at the beginning.

    The Amethyst Dragon was a gemstone Dragon, and it was the strongest gemstone Dragon of its age group. This ancient Amethyst Dragon was forty-two meters long, with wide dragon wings and a strong body. It exuded an aura no weaker than that of the ancient silver Dragon. Its scales seemed to be made of the best Amethyst, reflecting purple light.

    ording to the [ creature rank inspection ].

    The five dragons were around monster level 28 to 30.

    Garen''s current creature level was 36.

    He had seen the creature level of the strange mechanical Angel before, and it was exactly 40.

    A creature level of 20 was a legendary creature, and a creature level of 40 was the limit that the Prime Material ne could hold, the power of a demigod.

    However, the biological level was only a reference and did not represent the actualbat power. For example, the Holy ones, who were also demigods, would also show the highest biological level in the main material world, which was level 40. However, the strange mechanical angels could notst more than a few rounds against the Holy ones, and the self-destruction only caused an insignificant wound on them.

 Chapter 533 Let Us Celebrate

    Back to the main topic, a few powerful legendary giant Dragons met the gazes of all the giant Dragons present, and stood on both sides of garen''s body.

    "Fellow nsmen from different worlds."

    "Wee to The Eternal Pce to witness the coronation of the Lord of the Royal Court."

    The voice fell.

    The legendary dragons who had chosen to join the Dragon Court roared.

    A deep Dragon''s Roar resounded through the entire half-ne like a Bell, as if it was celebrating the Birth of the Dragon court''s Lord.

    The five dragons, which were at least of ancient rank, were the first to move.

    Chi Chi Chi ... Scales flew out from their bodies.

    Golden scales, silver scales, red scales, blue scales, purple scales ... The Dragon scales of different colors gathered together, shooting out rays of light, and then interweaved into a frame like a piece of paper.

    "This is the contract of the Dragon Court."

    if you leave behind a dragon scale with your true name on it, you can be a member of the Dragon Court. You will be protected by the Dragon Court and take on the responsibilities of a member of the Dragon Court.

    Waves of fluctuations emanated from the Dragon Court pact, sweeping through the bodies of the giant Dragons present.

    This wave recorded the contents of the contract.

    This included the rights and responsibilities that the members of the Royal Court had to shoulder, as well as some of the original rules of the Royal Court.

    In addition, it also stated the core goal of the Royal Court.

    It was a goal that made many true dragons silent-to restore the glory of the Dragon race.

    What moved the Dragon the most was that the names of the witnesses of the Royal Court contract actually belonged to the Dragon gods: the Ruby Dragon God, the Dragon God of fate and judgment, the Night Dragon God ... It even included the golden-white Dragon God and the evil dragon mother, the two dragon gods who had never gotten along.

    Hence.

    The legendary dragons here understood one thing.

    Almost all the gods of the Dragon God system supported the establishment of the Dragon Court.

    Although the Dragon God was behind this, the contract of the Dragon Court did not mention anything about faith. The Dragon gods protected the Dragon Court, but they did not require the members of the Dragon Court to provide faith.

    Some of the legendary wyrms with particrly keen senses could vaguely feel the invisible and sacred gazes.

    If nothing unexpected happened.

    The Dragon gods were watching this ce.

    The way they looked at him was enough to show how much importance they attached to the Royal Court.

    Some of them had no intention of joining the Royal Court at first, but they were just here to join in the fun. When the legendary dragons saw the contract, they fell into an intense mental struggle. As for the Noah Dragons who had already agreed to join the Royal Court, they no longer hesitated after confirming the contents of the contract. They tore off their dragon scales, engraved their real names, and then joined the contract.

    For a moment.

    Nearly a hundred dragon scales of different colors and shapes streaked across the air in arcs and fell into the contract of the Royal Court, filling it up.

    As time went by, the Dragon Court contract, which was formed with more and more legendary dragons, became a strange page made of many dragon scales. It gradually revealed a stable and orderly charm.

    Some of the legendary dragons who were observing slowly made their decision.

    One after another, dragon scales with their real names on them flew out.

    After half an hour, there were no more new Dragon scales.

    There were more than 360 legendary dragons in The Eternal Pce. More than 280 of them chose to join the Dragon Court, but some of the true dragons didn''t. After all, although the Dragon Court was attractive, not all Dragons could join, especially the legendary true dragons.

    This result was already very good.

    As soon as the time Dragon Court appeared on the stage of the Dragon race''s history, it had almost 300 legendary wyrms as its members. This starting scale had already exceeded the total number of legendary wyrms that some main material worlds could have. As time passed, the scale of the time Dragon Court would only growrger.

    Garen raised his head and stared at the contract of the Royal Court.

    One of the Dragon Court contracts clearly stated that as the Lord of the Dragon Court, he could mobilize a wisp of the power of the members of the Dragon Court from a distance to add to himself when needed. This was a special privilege unique to the Lord of the Dragon Court. The more members of the Dragon Court there were, the stronger the power he could use.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The contract was not permanent.

    It was valid for 100 years. If a member was dissatisfied with the Dragon Court after 100 years, they could choose to withdraw and take back their real name dragon scale. Of course, they could also choose to sign the contract again for another 100 years and stay in the Dragon Court.

    If it was a permanent contract, given the true dragons ''personalities, there would probably be very few who would be willing to join the Dragon Court.

    Immediately.

    The Dragon Court contract was split into two parts. One of them transformed into a stream of light and was projected into the depths of The Eternal Pce. In the future, any Dragon that joined the Dragon Court would be able to leave their true name and dragon scale in this contract.

    As for the other Dragon Court contract ... At this moment, a strange change urred.

    The Dragon scales seemed to be affected by an invisible force and began to spin. Then, they merged with each other and changed together. Finally, under the gaze of all the dragons, the more than 200 dragon scales formed a pair of curved dragon horns with strange scale patterns.

    The Dragon Horn formed by the contract of the Dragon Court was the symbol of the Lord of the Dragon Court.

    Then, the strange Dragon Horn slowly flew toward the silver Dragon.

    the ancient Golden Dragon, rockvader, congrattes the Lord of the Royal Court on his coronation.

    ancient silver Dragon Nehemiah congrattes the Lord of the Royal Court on his coronation.

    "Ancient Amethyst Dragon Alison congrattes the Lord of the Dragon Court on his coronation."

    ¡°................¡±

    Amidst the sounds of celebration, the Dragon Horn stopped in front of the silver Dragon.

    As long as he wore this pair of dragon horns formed from the Dragon Court contract, garen would obtain the identity of the Lord of the Dragon Court.

    Garen did not put on the Dragon Horn immediately. He looked down at the legendary true dragons.

    "I, garen Aurelia, the Dragon of eternity and time."

    "Under the witness of the Dragon gods and the legends of my race, I am now the Lord of the Royal Court."

    "From now on, I''ll share my glory with the Royal Court."

    I promise you that anyone who joins the Dragon Court and makes a contribution to the Dragon Court will receive an eternal life spell without any seque and can retain their perfect body and mind.

    With the existence of the Dragon Court contract, the stronger the Dragon Court was, the stronger the power garen could mobilize. Since he had chosen to be the master of the Dragon Court, he intended to develop the Dragon Court well. As the Dragon Master, he promised to give away the eternal life spell that he had learned from ioram.

    The eternal life spell was not of much use to garen.

    He wasn''t bothered by time, and he was the immortal Dragon.

    However, other than special cases like garen, even the ancient dragons would be limited by their lifespan. They had some means of immortality, but they all came with a great price.

    The strength of a Dragon was rted to its age.

    As long as they didn''t die, even a White Dragon would be able to gradually obtain divine powerparable to a God if they could live for an endless amount of time. The eternal life spell that ioram had developed was almost tailor-made for the dragons. With the attraction of the eternal life spell, more legendary dragons would choose to join the Royal Court.

    Upon hearing garen''s words, the giant Dragons who had already joined the Dragon Court were slightly stunned, and then became excited.

    Some of the legendary wyrms who had made up their minds to be free without any organization fell into an internal struggle again.

    The eternal life spell without any side effects was too attractive to these legendary wyrms.

    After making a promise to let the legendary giant Dragons know that he had something good in his hands, garen picked up the Dragon Horn formed by the Dragon Court contract and put it on his head.

    However, at this moment.

    The space that was trembling violently was like the surface of the sea that was being blown by a strong wind, with ovepping ripples.

    Garen''s gaze focused as he looked at the location of the change.

    In his field of vision, the space was distorted into a huge vortex. At the same time, a huge ck figure slowly walked out of the space vortex apanied by a surging draconic might and a huge oppressive aura, appearing before the dragons.

    my name is galugosingo, respected by the heavy metal dragons of the eighteen main material worlds, the current Steel Dragon King.

    The huge ck figure said.

 Chapter 534 The Dignified Steel Elemental Dragon King Is Actually Cowardly _1

    my name is galugosingo, respected by the heavy metal dragons of the eighteen main material worlds, the current Steel Dragon King.

    A voice that sounded like steel scraping against each other was heard.

    The huge shadow ignored the wary gazes of the legendary true dragons and looked up at the silver Dragon at the highest point of The Eternal Pce.

    Garen''s expression was calm as he looked at the huge ck shadow in his field of vision.

    It was a heavy metal Dragon, and it was the strongest Metal Dragon in terms of individual strength.

    It was very likely that he was an uninvited guest since he had descended in such a manner.

    It had almost pure ck metal scales, and the rough steel scales revealed an indestructible feeling like the darkest night. The neck, back, and tail of the iron Dragon were covered with sharp and fierce ck metal thorns. Its thick limbs showed that it had great strength, and the muscles under the scales were bulging.

    Apart from that, the most important thing was the size of the iron Dragon.

    It was 52 meters long from head to tail, like a small ck metal mountain. Its short and thick body outline made it look even more oppressive.

    "An ancient Iron Dragon that''s over four thousand seven hundred years old."

    Garen determined the age of this Iron Dragon.

    An ancient dragon of this level could be said to be invincible in the Prime Material ne.

    Although he was not a demigod yet, he was only one step away.

    Its creature level had already reached 38.

    If an ordinary God''s incarnation were to go against this immemorial Iron Dragon, they would probably be torn to pieces quickly.

    "What does it want to do by jumping out at this time?"

    "Do you also want to be the Lord of the Dragon Court?"

    no, the old man who has lived for thousands of years is not stupid. He should know that it is not qualified to be the Lord of the Dragon Court.

    Garen thought to himself.

    On the surface, this ancient Iron Dragon''s strength seemed to be slightly higher than garen''s, but the master of the Dragon Court was not someone who could be appointed with just strength. Without a suitable identity, the legendary giant Dragons would not acknowledge it.

    As if he could hear garen''s thoughts, jiarugo stared at garen.

    It stuck out its tongue and licked the fine metal scales on its lips. A not-so-good-looking smile appeared on its ck and hard dragon face.

    "Honorable Dragon of Time, I''ve heard about the legendary dragon species for a long time."

    "To celebrate you bing the ruler of the Royal Court, I''ve brought you a gift. You might like it."

    While they were talking.

    A ck gem with an irregr edge and a diameter of nearly six meters was taken out.

    A whole piece of magic gem of such a size was extremely rare, and it would be good for collection or use.

    It was indeed a great gift for a Dragon.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    As soon as the ck gem was taken out, it attracted the eyes of many true dragons. Some Dragons couldn''t help but reveal a trace of greed in their eyes, but they quickly hid it. Whether it was the treasure of the steel Dragon King or the time Dragon, it was not something that the ordinary legendary dragons present could covet.

    Under the control of the steel Dragon King, the ck gem floated in front of garen.

    Garen did not hold back.

    Although he didn''t understand what this guy was up to, he wouldn''t reject good things.

    After confirming that there were no hidden problems with this gem, garen swiped his Dragon w, opened up a dimensional space, and put it in.

    "I''ll ept your gift. If you''re here for something, just say it."

    Garen said to the steeled Dragon King.

    At the same time, he put on the Dragon Horn formed by the Dragon Court contract.

    As soon as the Dragon Horn touched garen''s forehead, it gave off a faint light, and the size became just right for garen''s body.

    "I''m very happy that you like this gift."

    "However, I have a presumptuous request. I wonder if you are willing to listen to it."

    The steeled Dragon King said after presenting the gift.

    Iron Dragons were generally in the evil camp, and their personalities were more violent and brutal than the chromatic dragons. However, the ancient Iron Dragon that appeared here was already more than four thousand years old, so it was not an age that would be affected by its personality and instincts. It was difficult to tell its true thoughts from the surface, but at least its attitude towards garen was still considered gentle.

    "Speak."

    The silver Dragon said with a calm expression and an emotionless voice.

    I really want to know how big the gap is between me, the steeled Dragon King, and the legendary time Dragon.

    therefore, I hope that you will not be stingy with your power under the witness of many of your kind and the Dragon gods. Let me see the great power of time.

    It was obvious that the ancient Iron Dragon knew that the Dragon God was watching.

    But it still came, and even challenged garen to a fight.

    if I can''t defeat you, I''m willing to join the Dragon Court with my legendary semimetal Dragon and build the glory of the Dragon race with my fellow Dragons.

    Same race ... The steel Dragon King emphasized this word.

    However, even though the steel Dragons ''strength wasn''t bad among the Dragon race, their status and identity had always been rather awkward. They belonged to the Dragon race without any backing. Even if they took the initiative to worship, no dragon God would be willing to ept them. After all, these guys were once a part of the metal dragons. Only the mother of evil dragons, who didn''t care about the tinum Dragon God, would wee the steel Dragons'' faith.

    However, all the iron Wyverns had a natural resistance to the mother Dragon.

    As he spoke, the space around him began to ripple violently.

    Cobalt Dragon, nickel Dragon, chromium Dragon, Iron Dragon, tungsten Dragon ...... More than 70 legendary steel Wyverns appeared one after another, and their metallic scales were eye-catching.

    As the steel Elemental Dragon King, it had eighteen legendary steel Elemental Dragons under itsmand in the Prime Material ne, but that was all it had.

 Chapter 535 The Dignified Steel Elemental Dragon King Is Actually Cowardly _2

    Moreover, although the current Steel Dragon King did not look weak, he was far fromparable to the first-generation steel Dragon King that garen knew. The first-generation steel Dragon King had a god-like power that could directlypete with the Dragon God. The titles such as Supreme Dragon, omnipotent Dragon, and so on were not to be trifled with. However, the current Steel Dragon King had not reached the level of a demigod.

    From this, it could be seen that the living environment of the steel Elemental Dragon was already very bad.

    Whether it was the Dragon King or the ordinary steel Dragons, they were all in a harsh environment and were getting worse with each generation. These heavy metal dragons and pentashade Dragons were the same as the metal dragons, they mainly lived in the main material world. However, taking the Noah continent as an example, there were not many Steel Dragons in the entire main material world.

    Garen lowered his eyes slightly, his gaze sweeping across the legendary steel Elemental Dragons.

    These legendary giant Dragons that had followed the steel Dragon King here did not say anything. Although they would look at garen from time to time, they kept their silence.

    After a few nces, garen shifted his gaze to the ancient Iron Dragon.

    Judging from the words and attitude of the steel Dragon King, it didn''t seem like it was here to pick a fight.

    He was already a 4000-year-old man. Did he just want to fight with a time Dragon like him?

    "What if I lose?"

    Garen didn''t agree immediately. He squinted his eyes and said.

    The steeled Dragon King pondered for a moment before casually replying, " "If you lose ... After the coronation, pleasee to my ck iron Castle as a guest for a few days and enjoy the various treasures collected in my Castle. If you like any of them, you can take them at that time."

    This ... It seemed like he really just wanted to fight.

    Garen could not figure out what the Steelyard Dragon King was trying to do.

    Inviting other Dragons to visit their own Dragon Nest and admire their own collection was a way of expressing goodwill between the true dragons, not to mention that the Steelyard Dragon King had also generously expressed that he would give garen some more treasures.

    Garen himself was quite wealthy.

    However, he knew that his wealth was probably notparable to the old man who had lived for thousands of years. After a long period of umtion, the fortress of the Steelyard Dragon King would definitely have many treasures. Just the ck gem of that size just now, garen did not have a single one on hand.

    If he were to reject the challenge of the Steelyard Dragon King ...

    Garen, who had just assumed the position of the Lord of the Royal Court, would definitely lose the trust of a portion of the legendary giant Dragons because of this. They would think that he, as the Lord of the Royal Court, did not have enough power to defend his dignity and status.

    The history of the dragon n was written by the strong.

    In the dragon n, strength determined everything.

    So when the steel Dragon King issued a challenge to garen, even rockvader and the others did not have the slightest intention of stopping him.

    Under the gazes of many true dragons, garen smiled, then looked at the steeled Dragon King. He raised his head slightly, and said with a voice as calm as the surface of a Lake, "  since the Dragon King of the steel Dragons wants to experience the power of time and is so sincere, how can I refuse? "

    After hearing garen''s reply, the legendary giant Dragons that were surrounding The Eternal Pce dispersed silently.

    At the same time, one could clearly see the excitement and curiosity in the eyes of the legendary dragons.

    The legendary time Dragon and the current steel Elemental Dragon King.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Neither of these two were weak. If they were to fight, who would win?

    The giant Dragons were eager to know the answer.

    They left The Eternal Pce far away, leaving a huge battle area for garen and the steeled Dragon King. They observed the situation from a distance with the legendary Dragon''s long-range vision.

    At the same time.

    The steel Dragon King looked at garen, the scales on its body seemed to have be even darker.

    honorable Dragon of Time, please forgive me for my offense.

    It said.

    Then, the ferocious giant dragon that seemed to be made of metal moved.

    Its dragon wings pped violently.

    The steel Dragon King''s body disappeared.

    After that, a deafening Sonic Boom was heard.

    BOOM!

    An iparably powerful force stirred up a hurricane. A terrifying wind pressure was generated from the spot where the Steelback Dragon King had left, sweeping out in a destructive manner. It pushed away the clouds that filled the sky, forming a scene simr to a tsunami. It directly cleared out a nk space in the thick sea of clouds.

    These ferocious attacks made the legendary wyrms watching the battle hold their breaths subconsciously.

    Not many creatures dared to provoke a legendary-level Dragon. The legendary dragons gathered in the Dragon Court were all overlords in their respective main material worlds. However, after witnessing the power of garen and the steel Dragon King, they felt insignificant.

    Comparing an Ordinary Level 20-plus legendary dragon to two dragons that were almost level 40 was likeparing an ordinary magical creature to a legendary dragon.

    They were both at the legendary level, but the difference was huge.

    In just an instant, the steel Dragon King''s wings tore through the unstable demine space, leaving a pitch-ck trail of destruction in the space as it approached the time Dragon. It seemed like it wanted to win with the power of its physical body.

    Furthermore, as the leader of the heavy metal dragons, the iron Dragon''s defense was the crown of all true dragons.

    His body of steel could be said to be indestructible at the same level.

    In an extremely short amount of time, the steel Elemental Dragon King was already within a thousand meters of garen.

    In the blink of an eye, he was only three hundred meters away from garen.

    For a legendary dragon, this distance was no different from face to face.

 Chapter 536 The Dignified Steel Elemental Dragon King Is Actually Cowardly _3

    Garen could clearly see the ck smoke-like scales on the steel Dragon King''s body. He could see its ferocious appearance and feel the violent Hurricane it brought with it as it pounced.

    And those who were familiar with garen knew that he loved to approach him on his own initiative, especially against opponents who were good at closebat.

    One move to dominate the world.

    Time freeze was very useful in this situation.

    Under garen''s calm gaze, the steel Dragon King reached out with its cold ck giant ws as it approached. The cold and hard metallic luster revealed its powerful killing power. The steel Dragon King raised its sharp ws and swung them at garen.

    Time seemed to slow down as the legendary dragons watched.

    No.

    It didn''t seem to have slowed down.

    The Steelyard Dragon King''s movements really did slow down.

    It slowed down at first, and then, just like the wind and clouds that garen had frozen, it froze with the surrounding things, not moving at all, as if it was a lifelike giant dragon-shaped sculpture.

    "Hiss, what a terrifying time stop."

    "Even such a powerful steel Elemental Dragon King was unable to avoid it."

    "If I can''t dispel time freeze, I''ll be at his mercy without any chance to resist."

    All the legendary dragons widened their eyes and gasped.

    Seeing a fifty-meter ancient Iron Dragon being frozen in time with his own eyes was more impactful than garen''s simple freezing of the wind and clouds. At this time, the dragons who still had some doubts about the power of the Dragon of Time no longer doubted the horror of the Dragon of Time.

    However ...

    At this moment, the silver Dragon that had caused the tremors had a hint of doubt in the depths of its eyes.

    Garen knew that his time freeze was not invincible.

    After all, it was a giant dragon that was close to a demigod, so it had a strong resistance to all kinds of negative states. Garen could clearly sense that there was a power that could resist the power of time around the steel Dragon King. Time freeze was unable to achieve its full effect. If the steel Dragon King resisted, it would at least be able to move within the time freeze domain, but its movements would be greatly restricted.

    Could this fellow be a request from a certain Dragon God?

    Could it be that in order to expand the influence of the Dragon Court and himself, he deliberately made an irond Dragon King his stepping stone and sacrificed the reputation of the irond Dragon King to build the prestige of the Dragon of Time?

    Garen thought to himself.

    Garen was speechless when he saw the steel Dragon King not moving at all, as if it had lost all its strength to resist. However, its face was ferocious, and its muscles were bulging as if it had used all its strength.

    Garen squinted his eyes as he looked at the motionless steeled Dragon King, and used the w of spacetime rupture.

    The chaotic time and space attached to the Dragon w, forming an indestructible weapon.

    He stretched out his spacetime snapping w and slowly approached the steel Dragon King''s neck. During this process, the fellow still did not move until the spacetime snapping w grabbed its neck and grasped the steel Dragon King''s vital parts.

    With the current situation.

    If garen wanted to kill the steel Elemental Dragon King, he would only need to grab the w of time and space rupture to break its neck.

    It did not resist and ced its life in garen''s hands.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The invisible power of time dissipated like water.

    Time resumed its flow, and the wild wind and rolling clouds once again entered the vision of the true dragons.

    When he regained his senses and realized that his neck was already in garen''s grasp, the steeled Dragon King''s expression changed and he cried out, " "What ... What, what''s going on?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    I, the dignified Steelback Dragon King, was actually, actually defeated in one move!

    His disbelieving voice was so loud that it spread throughout the demine and was heard by all the legendary dragons.

    Garen let go of his dragon ws and stared at the Steelyard Dragon King quietly, watching its performance.

    At the same time, the legendary true dragons gathered once again. They looked at the Dragon of Time and the steel Dragon King in awe, then looked at garen with more respect, full of respect from the bottom of their hearts.

    The steeled Dragon King seemed to be unable to ept reality.

    After roaring, its expression froze, and it only came back to its senses half a minuteter.

    Looking at the Dragon of Time, then at the legendary dragons around him, the steel Dragon King was silent for a long time before letting out a long breath. In front of the many legendary dragons, he said, "  the power of time is so strong. I, jialuge xingo, the current Dragon King of the metal race, admit my defeat.

    As a Dragon, where did he get such superb acting skills?

    Garen really wanted to ask this Steel Dragon King.

    At this moment, he understood.

    From the moment he appeared here, the steel Dragon King''s goal was not to fight him.

    It had deliberately revealed its domineering appearance and then lost to garen, to highlight garen''s strength as a time Dragon.

    As for the fundamental reason ... Was it to regain the Dragon God''s recognition and protection and break away from the steel Elemental Dragon Tribe?

    Other than that, garen couldn''t think of any other reason for the steel Dragon King to do so.

    Using one''s own reputation to help another Dragon. As the Dragon King of the steel Elemental Dragon race, as a true dragon who valued honor and dignity extremely, this was actually a very difficult decision. To a Dragon, abandoning one''s own reputation was like abandoning the treasure that one had worked so hard to obtain.

    When the news of this ce spread.

    From then on.

    Whenever the steel Dragon King was mentioned, people wouldn''t think about how powerful and terrifying he was. Instead, they would think about the time Dragon that defeated the steel Dragon King in a single strike, as well as the Dragon Court organization that was led by the time Dragon. They would all praise the power of time.

    "It''s just a spar,"

    "If it''s a life-and-death battle, I may not be able to win easily."

    Garen said without any expression.

    "My respected Lord of the Royal Court, you don''t have to care about what I think."

    "I''m far from being your opponent."

    The steel Dragon King said with a grateful expression on his face.

    Following that, the legendary giant Dragons realized garen''s strength the moment the steel Dragon King was subdued. In addition to the promised eternal life technique, some of the legendary giant Dragons who were unwilling to join the Dragon Court changed their minds one after another. They threw their real dragon scales into The Eternal Pce and signed the Dragon court''s contract.

    This included the Steelyard Dragon King.

    The many legendary steel Wyverns that it had brought along had also established the Dragon Court contract, strengthening the power of the Dragon Court contract.

    Garen looked around, his gaze sweeping past the legendary giant Dragons.

    He could feel that the power contained in the third pair of dragon horns formed by the contract of the Dragon Court had be stronger. He felt that he could fight a demigod with his power of time.

    At this moment.

    On the silver dragon''s head, there were a total of six dragon horns. They were dazzling and looked like a real Dragon Crown.

 Chapter 537 The Power Dragon Ancestor

    In the Dragon race''s culture, they didn''t pay much attention to grand celebrations.

    As a result, the coronation ceremony for the Lord of the Royal Court did notst long.

    If it wasn''t for the sudden appearance of the steel Dragon King, the coronation ceremony would have ended even faster. As for now, because the steel Dragon King didn''t care about her reputation at all, most of the legendary true dragons around The Eternal Pce chose to join the Royal Court and ept the Dragon of Time as the Lord of the Royal Court.

    They had signed a contract with the Dragon Court, and when the Dragon Court summoned them, they had to respond ording to the contract.

    Other than that, garen could also use the contract of the Royal Court to understand the species of each Dragon, their age, the main material world they belonged to, and other information. He could also pass his will to the corresponding members through the connection of the contract. He could even directly mobilize the power of the members of the Royal Court from a long distance and add it to his own body.

    Of course, as the Lord of the Royal Court, garen would not simply mobilize the power that belonged to other Dragons.

    One or two transfers were fine.

    If he did it too many times and did not get any additional or obvious benefits, even with garen''s status and the nature of the Dragon race, there was a high chance that he would be dissatisfied and might even withdraw from the Royal Court in the next hundred years.

    As for why a contract had such great power ... The effect of the Dragon Court contract had obviously exceeded the scope of ordinary contracts.

    Garen knew about the existence of the Royal Court''s contract even before he had established it.

    It was the ancient Golden Dragon Rockway who told garen in advance so that he would be mentally prepared for the coronation ceremony.

    The Dragon Court contract was no ordinary contract.

    This contract contained almost the entire Dragon God system''s Dragon God certification, and it was made with extraordinary divine power.

    It could be said that as time passed and the Dragon Court grew stronger and more Dragons signed contracts with it, the Dragon Court contract would be a divine artifact-level tool that could not only bind the members of the Dragon Court, but also provide them with all kinds of help.

    After signing the contract and witnessing the coronation of the Lord of the Royal Court ...

    One by one, the legendary dragons began to leave the elemental ne of air.

    As many Dragons intended to settle down in the country of Dragons on Kara, most of them returned to Kara. Some of them had only heard about the Dragon Court and the time Dragon and were invited by the dragon n of Kara. After seeing what had happened here, they hesitated before joining the Dragon Court.

    These Dragons had temporarily returned to the main material world they belonged to.

    This was because the future of the Dragon Court was not limited to the Kara, so there were no rules that restricted the members of the Dragon Court from staying on the Kara.

    On the contrary, in order to continue to expand the influence of the Dragon Court, for the next period of time, under garen''s orders, even the giant Dragons of Kara would go to the main material world that they were more familiar with and had a certain amount of influence to spread the news of the Dragon Court.

    "From the looks of it, it won''t be difficult for the Royal Court to develop."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The silver Dragon looked down at The Eternal Pce beneath its ws and thought.

    Garen himself knew that the sess of the Royal Court''s establishment was definitely due to the secret promotion of the Dragon gods.

    Although the Dragon race did not have much faith in the Dragon God, the general environment was quite respectful of the Dragon God. After all, the true dragons all respected the experts of their race, and the Dragon God was the most powerful group of giant dragon gods.

    As long as they didn''t force him to provide faith, everything would be fine.

    As long as the Dragon God spoke, many Dragons would be willing to respond to his call.

    however, in this process, there will definitely be resistance from other races, even gods.

    as the Lord of the Royal Court, I''ll probably attract more attention with my identity as the time Dragon.

    Garen thought as he gently rubbed the horn of the contracted Dragon.

    The giant Dragons left very quickly.

    Other than the ne Guardian Dragon, the steel Dragon King, and the invisible Yuna, the other legendary dragons had left the newly born interdimensional space. Their actions were rather Swift.

    To be honest, this half-ne, which had been created less than a year ago, was a little narrow and fragile for legendary dragons.

    If garen and the steel Dragon King were to go all out in their battle here, it would definitely lead to the destruction of the half-ne. However, everything was just the beginning. Some legendary giant Dragons who were more skilled in space-type spells had stayed in the Dragon court''s half-ne and lived in The Eternal Pce. As the ne guards, they used their own strength to slowly expand and stabilize the space of the half-ne.

    These members who first contributed to the Royal Court would be the first Dragons to receive the eternal life spell.

    In addition, the dragons who obtained the eternal life spell in the future would have to swear an oath not to spread it.

    This could be used as a treasure to motivate the other Dragons.

    "Wow, garen, you have another pair of dragon horns."

    these three pairs of dragon horns are shaped like a crown. It''s so beautiful.

    Yuna nced at the steel Dragon King and ignored it. She then focused her gaze on garen, staring unblinkingly at garen''s dragon horns. Her light purple pupils were filled with a strange light as she spoke.

    Garen stretched out his dragon ws and gently touched the contracted Dragon Horn.

    Because it had automatically adapted to his body, the Dragon horns formed by the Dragon Court contract felt the same as the other two dragon horns. As for its size and volume, it was just in between garen''s own two dragon horns. In the Dragon race, dragon horns were an important aesthetic symbol, and garen felt very good about himself now.

 Chapter 538 The Power Dragon Ancestor

    "Is that so? it''s alright, I guess."

    Even though he was ted by Yuna''s praise, garen still said it calmly on the surface, as if he was unmoved.

    At the same time.

    Yuna seemed to have thought of something.

    Oh right, " she suddenly said after some thought, " I remember it was mentioned in my Dragon''s legacy.

    the ancestor of our strength energy dragon n, the first strength energy Dragon in the legends. When it was born, it seemed to have six dragon horns. It was different from the rest since birth.

    The strength energy Dragon ancestor?

    Garen was slightly stunned.

    is this energy Dragon ancestor still alive? "

    If he was still alive, who knew what level his power had reached? it was very likely that he was already a great divine power-level Dragon.

    Yuna shook her head after hearing garen''s words.

    "I don''t know."

    there are only bits and pieces of the ancestor''s records in the inheritance. I know nothing else.

    and no one has really met the ancestor.

    the ancestor is the legend of our strength dragon race.

    The legend among the legendary dragon species ... Garen really wanted to know, if the strength ability Dragon ancestor really existed, which one was stronger or weakerpared to a Dragon God like the tinum Dragon God.

    The Dragon God, who had lived for countless eras, probably knew about this ancestor.

    Although garen was curious, he would not ask the Dragon God directly.

    I quite like this half-ne where the Royal Court is located. It reminds me of the ce where I was born.

    Yuna''s gaze swept across the surroundings as she spoke.

    She was born in the real air elemental ne.

    As one of the four major elemental nes, the air elemental ne was so vast that the Dragon court''s demine couldn''tpare to it. The difference between it and the Dragon court''s demine was like a small puddle and a vast ocean.

    "When the space here is more stable, we cane here to build a nest and stay for a long time."

    Garen said.

    After that, garen did not leave the Dragon court''s half-ne immediately. He sat at the top of The Eternal Pce and chatted quietly with the energy dragon girl beside him. In his vision, there was a continuous sea of clouds that was like a sky full of frost and snow, rolling and floating in the gusts of wind.

    Time passed by slowly.

    After some time, garen said to Yuna, " "Yuna, you can return to Kara first. I''ll be back in a while."

    There was a Dragon''s Nest built for the Dragon court''s leader in The Eternal Pce, but garen had no intention of staying there at the moment.

    This interdimensional space was too fragile.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Although the area was hundreds of thousands of square kilometers, it was not very small. However, he needed to pay attention to his own power while staying here to prevent irreparable damage to the half-ne. Garen felt that this ce was a little narrow and fragile to him, so he would not stay long in the Dragon court''s half-ne for the time being. He would wait until the space of the half-ne was more stable in the future before he ced the treasures in the Dragon''s Nest here.

    Yuna nodded her head after hearing garen''s words.

    "Then I''ll go back first."

    She said.

    Even if it was a half-ne without gravity, it was still constructed with the support of other special force fields. Using the dimensional force field to use the teleportation spell, Yuna left the Dragon Court half-ne and returned to Kara before garen.

    After watching Yuna leave.

    Garen retracted his gaze and shifted it to the steel Dragon King who had not left.

    "Tell me, what''s your purpose in doing this?"

    The silver Dragon turned around and looked at the ck iron Dragon that had a ck Metallic luster.

    Initially, the iron Dragon''s scales were ck with a certain silver luster. However, as they grew older and devoured more metal objects, the faint silver luster would disappear and turn pure ck. Moreover, the darker the scales, the stronger the defense it contained.

    With this fellow''s pitch-ck scales, its defensive power was probably quite terrifying.

    After hearing garen''s question, the Steelyard Dragon King grinned and climbed to the top of The Eternal Pce with its huge body. As it approached garen, it consciously lowered itself to garen''s level.

    "Dragon Lord, you should have guessed it."

    The steel Dragon King looked at the silver Dragon and said in a low voice.

    Garen shook his head.

    "I want to hear it from you."

    He said.

    The Steelback Dragon King sighed.

    "I''m also forced to do this,"

    think about it. If there were other opportunities, why would I sacrifice the honor and reputation that I have earned for thousands of years to help other Dragons? "

    This powerful creature, who was close to a demigod, had a rueful expression on its ck and hard dragon face.

    tens of thousands of years ago, the heavy metal dragons were on par with the metal dragons, color dragons, and gem Dragons. They were a true dragon race.

    however, due to the offense of the first Steel Dragon King, the entire heavy metal Dragon Tribe was detested by the Dragon God.

    without the protection of the Dragon God, and without a powerful leader like the first Steel Dragon King, the situation of our heavy metal dragons is getting worse and worse.

    since I''ve taken on the responsibility of the metal Dragon King, I need to think about the future of the heavy metal Dragon Tribe.

    Pausing for a moment, the Steelback Dragon King continued in a low voice, "  I know that the Dragon Court has the Dragon God''s support behind it. Perhaps the Dragon God can see my attitude bying here. With thepassion of the gods, please forgive the mistakes of the first-generation steel Dragon King.

    moreover, your status is not lower than the Dragon gods. Your future will not stop at ordinary divine power.

    when you be stronger, I hope that you can help the steel Dragon Tribe and once again receive the protection of the Dragon God, or perhaps your protection.

 Chapter 539 The Power Dragon Ancestor

    The steel Dragon King was no longer an impulsive young dragon who didn''t know the immensity of heaven and earth.

    Although it was much older than garen, and was also the king of the steel Elemental Dragon race, it did not have a shred of self-respect for its status, and spoke to garen with a pleading tone.

    Garen looked at the steeled Dragon King, who was lowering her head towards him, with a calm expression, not saying a word.

    This guy was very smart.

    When garen was not considered very powerful, it took the initiative to seek refuge with him, expressing its goodwill. As. strong person. it was willing to be driven by garen, all for the sake of investing in the time Dragon.. legendary dragon species with unlimited potential and a chance to be on equal footing with the Dragon God. If it were to seek refuge with the Dragon God directly ... The various dragon gods ''divine kingdoms had umted countless ancient and above giant Dragons over time. In addition to their disdain for the steel Elemental Dragon Tribe, they would not ept the steel Elemental Dragon King.

    since you''ve signed the Dragon court''s contract with a group of legendary Steel Dragons, you''re now a part of the Dragon Court.

    as the Lord of the Dragon Court, I will give you the corresponding status.

    "As for the Dragon God ... I can''t guarantee that."

    Garen didn''t mind that the steel Dragon King hade with a purpose.

    The legendary dragons who chose to join the Royal Court all had their own purposes. He was willing to be the Lord of the Royal Court for real benefits.

    With the steel Dragon King around, there would be even more Steel Dragons joining the Dragon Court in the future, strengthening the power of the Dragon court''s contract.

    This was what garen wanted to see.

    Even for garen, the legendary-level giant Dragons could still be of great use for a long period of time. Moreover, there were immemorial Dragons, and even giant Dragons like the steel Dragon King, who were almost demigod-level, which were a huge force that could not be ignored.

    On the other side, after receiving garen''s reply.

    Due to his appearance, the Steelyard Dragon King revealed a rather sinister smile.

    "This is enough."

    "If the Dragon Court needs the steel Dragons to do anything in the future, please feel free to instruct us, Dragon Lord."

    "There really is a mission that is suitable for you," the silver dragon''s eyes flickered.

    The Steelback Dragon King''s expression turned solemn, " "Please speak."

    Garen pondered for a moment.  the Dragon Court has just been established. There is an organization that can not becking internally. However, no legendary giant dragon has been willing to take on the role.

    After a pause, garen''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he continued, " "The Dragon Court enforcer Dragon."

    the mission is that if a conflict breaks out between members of the Royal Court and they vite the contract of the Royal Court, thew enforcement Dragon will be responsible for capturing them and bringing them back to the Royal Court''s demine for the corresponding punishment.

    "Think carefully before you agree. This is not a good task."

    Among the punishments for breaking a contract, the Dragon Court would not be killed unless they colluded with the Giants in an attempt to destroy the Dragon race.

    This also meant that wyrms that made mistakes and were captured and punished by thew enforcement Dragon would regain their freedom after a certain period of time.

    Most Dragons were vengeful. Even if they made a mistake first and were beaten up and embarrassed, the petty Dragons would definitely me it on thew enforcement Dragons, even if they didn''t say it out loud. As aw enforcement Dragon, one would inevitably stand on the opposite side of the ordinary members of the Royal Court.

    In reality, the standards of the Royal Court were very high.

    The members here were all legendary dragons, and they were all overlords of different sizes in their respective main material worlds.

    One had to be strong enough to be aw enforcement Dragon in the Royal Court, which was another tiring job.

    Therefore, many Dragons were not willing to take on the position ofw enforcement Dragon.

    In the eyes of the other Dragon species, the steel Dragon species were mostly violent and ferocious, a group of Dragons more ruthless than the pentashade Dragons. The other Dragon species had some intention of ostracizing the steel Dragon species. However, this kind of Steel Dragon species was suitable to be an enforcer Dragon. As enforcer Dragons, the thing they needed the least was the friendship with other Dragon species.

    That was why garen brought up this matter to the steeled Dragon King.

    The steel Dragon King listened carefully to garen''s words.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    After garen finished speaking, it thought about it carefully, and made a decision without thinking for too long.

    I''m willing to lead the steel Elemental Dragon Tribe to be the Dragon court''sw enforcement Dragon.

    The steeled Dragon King said solemnly.

    Garen patted the shoulders of the steel Elemental Dragon King. Its scales felt like the coldest and toughest steel.

    "Very good," he said.

    you''re the steel Elemental Dragon King. You''ll be the leader of thew enforcement Dragons.

    in the future, if any member goes against the contract with the Dragon Court, I believe you have the ability to punish them.

    "I understand," the steeled Dragon King nodded.

    In the end, he had joined the Dragon Court and found an organization. The steeled Dragon King had already achieved his goal for this trip.

    The Dragon Court had the protection of the Dragon God.

    Furthermore, during the process of the heavy metal dragons signing the Dragon Court Indenture, not a single Dragon God appeared to stop them or express any kind of opinion.

    After joining the Dragon Court, the heavy metal dragons that had lost the Dragon God''s protection for tens of thousands of years could be considered to be under the Dragon God''s protection again. This was something to be happy about. It would be more reassuring for the steeled Dragon King to contribute to this than for garen to ignore the heavy metal dragons and treat them as if they did not exist.

    "Alright, you can leave now."

    rify the duties of thew enforcement Dragon. I''ll announce the news of you bingw enforcement Dragons through the contract of the Royal Court.

    Garen said.

    The Steelyard Dragon King nodded and was about to leave.

    However, just as the portal that could amodate a fifty-meter-long Dragon opened, the steel Dragon King turned around and looked at the silver Dragon.

    "Do you want to take a look in my ck iron Castle?"

    the treasure vault in the ck iron Fortress has been sealed for hundreds of years. If youe to the ck iron Castle, I will open the treasure vault and let you choose some treasures or equipment you like.

    The steeled Dragon King warmly invited.

    It valued this opportunity that could help the steel Dragon Tribe escape from its predicament too much, and it had expressed a lot of goodwill towards garen, even to the point of licking the Dragon.

    However, with his identity as the dignified Steelyard Dragon King, he could let go of his true nature.

    This made garen''s evaluation of the steel Elemental Dragon King even higher.

    As expected of a Dragon that was almost 5000 years old, it was almostpletely unaffected by the nature of Dragons and would do anything to achieve its goals.

    "No need."

    "If there''s a chance in the future, I''ll go."

    Garen rejected the steel Dragon King''s invitation.

    If he took too many things from the other party, he would be suspected of being bribed, which would be bad for his reputation as the Lord of the Dragon Court.

    The steeled Dragon King didn''t insist.

    It left the Dragon Court demine after being rejected.

    After that, garen enjoyed the unique scenery of the Dragon court''s half-ne once more. Half an hourter, he returned to Kara.

 Chapter 540 ! Private Meeting With The Evil Dragons Mother

    Kara.

    Just as the legendary dragons left the and headed for the Dragon Court demine ...

    Suddenly, there were nearly ten more fatal conflicts between Dragons.

    In addition to the previous continuous deaths, there were more than 20 cases in total, and they happened one after another in a short period of time.

    Because the battle between Dragons was rtivelyrge, and there were many Dragons on Kara, after the battle ended, some Dragons near the battle site looked forward to check out the situation. They quickly found the corpses of the true dragons. The victorious side did not hold back at all and killed the true dragon of the same race.

    And from the traces left at the scene.

    Most of the deaths were due to the battles between different Dragon species.

    At this moment, garen had just returned to Kara when he received this bad news.

    After the legendary dragons of various races joined the Royal Court, a clear ban was issued. Unless there was a deep hatred between Dragons, they were not allowed to kill each other after winning the battle. If they ignored the warning and killed their own race, the legendary dragons of the Royal Court would hold them ountable.

    The non-legendary dragons actually didn''t have any objections to this rule.

    After all, no dragon would want to be defeated and killed by someone of the same race who was more powerful than them.

    There were fewer cases of Dragons killing dragons, but they had always existed.

    Especially between different Dragon species.

    This kind of conflict that directly led to death was also the most likely negative situation to intensify the internal conflicts of the dragon n.

    Just like now.

    Some of the metal dragons that valued family rtionships very much had already spread out from the territory of the dead Metal dragons after learning that their blood-rted kin had died. They went to find trouble with the nearby chromatic dragons. In the face of a group of aggressive metal dragons that were looking for the murderer, the chromatic dragons who didn''t do such things didn''t want to be scapegoats, so they let the metal dragons enter the territory to investigate.

    However, even though the chromatic dragons were cooperating ...

    However, their impression of the metallic dragons was even worse. Some of the more hot-tempered chromatic dragons even directly fought with the metallic dragons that came to investigate.

    And it wasn''t just the metal Dragon that died.

    Metallic dragons, pentashade Dragons, and gemstone dragons. The three most powerful Dragon species in the dragon n had all died. From the remaining followers, one could know that behind the deaths of these Dragons, there were basically other Dragon species.

    For a moment.

    Due to the appearance of these deadly battles, the air of Kara was filled with the smell of gunpowder.

    The dragons, who were already at odds with each other, had restrained themselves for too long. In addition to the stimtion of these events, they were now like barrels of gunpowder. A small conflict, or even a nce when passing by, could turn into a violent and bloody conflict.

    "I''ve just been crowned as the Lord of the Royal Court, and this happened."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    In the dragon''sir, garen, who had just returned a few days ago, was deep in thought, his brows slightly furrowed.

    If he couldn''t resolve this situation, the prestige of the Royal Court would undoubtedly be greatly reduced. As the Lord of the Royal Court, he would also be regarded ascking in ability. Once he lost his prestige, it would be difficult to umte it again.

    the conflict between the dragons on the Kara has naturally developed to such an intense extent.

    "Or is there someone behind this?"

    A sharp light shed in the tinum dragon''s eyes.

    Without the mutants as an enemy, Kara hadpletely be the home of the dragons. Other than Dragons, no other creatures could pose a threat to the dragons here. It was also because of this that as time passed, the conflict between the dragons would be deeper.

    However, garen didn''t think that in just two years, it would turn into this situation.

    Moreover, the esction of conflicts was not a gradual process.

    The originally peaceful Kara suddenly had a deathly struggle. The other Dragon that killed the Dragon did not seem to have a fixed territory and had not been found.

    Ordinary Dragons would only be angry and uneasy when they heard this news. They would not consider so many details.

    However, from garen''s perspective of the overall situation, he felt that there was a big problem behind this.

    His intuition and current inference were telling garen that an unknown force was deliberately intensifying the internal conflict of the Dragon race on Kara.

    What enemies did the Dragon have?

    Dragons, elves, humans, dwarves ... Because of the dragons ''arrogance, they saw themselves as natural rulers. The number of enemies the Dragon race had was uncountable. If not for the fact that the dragon n was powerful enough, they would have long disappeared from the stage of history based on their style of doing things.

    After learning about the giant dragon Kingdom, Kara, the other party might not be able to hold back.

    He had offended too many enemy races.

    Garen was unable to determine which side this unknown force belonged to.

    rockvader, Alison, and August (ancient red dragon).

    "We need to pay attention to this matter."

    "The three of you are already at the peak of Kara''s and belong to three different Dragon species. I''ll let the three of youe forward and calm down the internal anger of the Dragon race."

    Through the Dragon Court contract, garen contacted three of the stronger giant Dragons.

    Just like garen, they also realized the severity of the problem, so after receiving garen''s instructions, they immediately agreed.

    After that, garen also arranged for some legendary giant Dragons from various races to investigate whether the creature that killed the true dragon was a Dragon or something else.

 Chapter 541 ! Private Meeting With The Evil Dragons Mother

    As for garen himself, he could not make a move so easily.

    As the Lord of the Royal Court, if he had to show his face whenever something happened to the Royal Court, the Dragon Court would lose the trust of the giant Dragons as the number of times increased. Garen did not want to be a Dragon Lord who did everything by himself. When he promised to be the Lord of the Royal Court, he had made it clear that he did not want to be entangled in too much trouble.

    "Maybe some creature is trying to destroy the prestige of the Royal Court."

    "If we can''t resolve this matter quickly, it''ll be even more troublesometer on."

    Yuna''s thoughts were simr to garen''s, they both thought that someone was behind this.

    "If I find out who these guys are, I''ll spit them all to death," she said, grinding her dragon teeth.

    Garen nodded.  don''t worry. We''ll have an answer soon.

    When legendary dragons moved together, it was easy to track down the target.

    None of the dead Dragons were legendary-level, which might be because the creature that was causing trouble in the dark could not guarantee that it could kill a legendary-level Wyrm. It should not be too powerful.

    In the Dragon''s Nest piled with treasure, the silver Dragon closed its eyes and waited for the results from its subordinates.

    Time passed by little by little.

    In the quiet Dragon''s Lair, a female''s voice that was filled with bewitching power suddenly rang in garen''s ears. It was in pure dragonnguage.

    "Little time Dragon, hehe, you''re getting stronger."

    As he spoke, there seemed to be a wet sound of licking his tongue.

    Garen opened his eyes abruptly, and his heart skipped a beat.

    He looked left and right. There were no other creatures in the dragon''sir other than Yuna and himself.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Yuna was not sleeping. She was stacking the gold coins into the shape of a sculpture and then using force to fix it in ce. She noticed garen''s unusual appearance and said.

    Garen frowned slightly and shook his head.

    "It''s nothing,"

    He said.

    The voice just now did not ring in his ear.

    Yuna, who was also in the dragon''sir, did not hear any noise.

    It sounded directly in garen''s mind, and the voice was strange yet familiar.

    Just as garen was wondering who was talking to him, the voice rang out again.

    "Little time Dragon, you seem to have forgotten about me."

    "It''s rare for me to look at a dragon n''s junior in a different light. You''re making me very sad."

    The voice that rang directly in his mind said that he was sad, but his tone was full of condescending teasing.

    At the same time.

    Garen''s eyes narrowed when he heard this voice again.

    He remembered.

    When the light God''s will and the metal Dragon God''s will descended one after another for the first time, this voice rang out in his mind. It wanted to speak to garen, but before it could even finish, it was forcefully expelled by the metal Dragon God. Through the metal Dragon God''s words at that time, garen knew the identity of the owner of this voice.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The mother of the evil dragons, the immortal Dragon Empress, the Lady of Darkness ... He had many titles.

    His name was Tiamat.

    It was Tiamat, the god of evil dragons, who was as famous as the metal Dragon God Bahamut.

    Among all the Dragon gods in the Dragon God system, the strength of these two was among the best. They were also the two dragon gods whose names and beliefs were the most widespread.

    The mother of the evil dragons suddenly contacted garen, causing him to be on guard.

    The metal Dragon God had once told garen not to believe anything the mother Dragon said to him, not even the promises she made. He did not need the metal Dragon God''s reminder, as he was well aware of this-the mother Dragon was a sinister and cunning evil god who was very good at bewitching the hearts of Dragons.

    He loved to destroy beautiful things, so much so that he had tried many times to kill the metal Dragon God and obtain its power.

    Many inds of gods ''corpses in the astral world had fallen into the evil dragon mother''s schemes and vicious hands.

    What was his purpose?

    Could it be rted to the Dragon Court?

    Garen thought to himself.

    Silently, he focused his mind on the tinum Dragon scale given to him by the metal Dragon God.

    In the main material ne, gods could only exert very little power.

    However, he could not underestimate the gods because of this.

    This was especially true for a powerful Dragon God like Tiamat.

    "Great dragon Empress, I remember you."

    Garen replied in his mind, maintaining a respectful attitude towards the gods of his race.

    The mother of the evil dragons had lived through countless eras, countless years. Although she was only a low-level divine power, her strength was unfathomable. Even if garen was a time Dragon, before he had grown up, he could notck the respect and dragon n etiquette that should be shown to a Dragon God of this level.

    "What a smart little fellow."

    The mother of the evil dragons smiled yfully.

    "You have to know that I like you very much."

    if you''re willing to be my mate, I''ll give you the Supreme joy of the physical body and help you grow into an ancient time Dragon. If you want to be a God, I also have a way to help you obtain a divine spark.

    "What do you think?"

    The wet sound rang out again.

    Dragon mother''s voice was full of temptation, causing garen''s mind to waver.

    However, he quickly steadied his mind.

    The Dragon mother''s private life was quite chaotic ording to the inherited records.

    It was said that in the evil dragon mother''s divine Kingdom, all the male dragons above immemorial age were actually the evil dragon mother''s mistresses ... This God''s kingdom was also his harem.

    ? He also heard that dragon mother had recently gained an interest in collecting mutant Dragons and bringing them into her harem.

    He didn''t know if it was true or not.

 Chapter 542 ! Private Meeting With The Evil Dragons Mother

    great dragon Empress, I''m still in my infancy. Isn''t this a little inappropriate? "

    Garen rejected her tactfully.

    "What?"

    "Are you rejecting my invitation?"

    you have to know how great an honor it is for a Dragon to be my mate.

    Dragon mother''s voice sounded a bit cold.

    Garen was silent, not saying a word.

    The tinum Dragon scales were ready, and he could call the kind and just Metal Dragon God at any time.

    However, if he really did that, it would be no different from falling out with the mother of the evil dragons. Garen held himself back and did not use the tinum Dragon scale until thest moment.

    hehe, you Dragons with different souls. I really love and hate you.

    The evil Dragon''s mother suddenly said in the frozen atmosphere.

    Upon hearing his words, garen''s heart trembled, and his scalp went numb.

    His biggest secret had been revealed, and he couldn''t help but feel a trace of fear.

    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about."

    Garen said.

    "You don''t understand?" The mother of the evil dragons sneered.

    in the endless years of the multiverse, there were many Dragons with different souls like you, " he said.  and most of them were born in pentashade Dragons, my children.

    The voice that was cold just now became as gentle as the breeze.

    "Little guy, don''t be afraid."

    "Since you were born in the body of a Dragon and have spoken your true name, you are a true dragon."

    besides, do you really think that you can hide your soul from the Dragon God? "

    "However, a Dragon with an alternate soul is still a Dragon. We, the Dragon God, will not deliberately make things difficult for an alternate soul Dragon."

    Garen was silent again.

    The secret that he thought was a secret was nothing in the Dragon God''s eyes.

    In the Dragon God''s eyes, he was just a simple Dragon. It was because he was the Dragon of Time that he had attracted special attention and attention, not because he had an alien soul.

    I also know that your mother was a White Dragon.

    the blood of the chromatic dragons flows in your body. So, you are my child.

    Dragon mother''s voice became loving and peaceful.

    Garen was unmoved.

    garen, you''re my most outstanding child. My arms will always be open to you.

    "One day, you will stand in front of me and understand my selfless love for you."

    Garen remained silent and closed his eyes.

    He was sure that dragon mother was up to no good.

    Under this premise, no matter what dragon mother said, he wouldn''t be bewitched or affected.

    All in all, dragon mother didn''t want to listen to her chanting.

    On the other side, seeing that garen was impervious to anything, the mother of the evil dragons ''attitude was still considered gentle, and did not reveal the cold and evil intent that she had at the beginning.

    "My child, I have prepared a gift for you. You might like it."

    "Do you want to know what it is?"

    The mother of the evil dragons took the initiative to ask, so it wouldn''t be good to remain silent.

    Garen did not care about this so-called gift.

    Since dragon mother wanted to give it to him, he wouldn''t refuse. However, he would immediately throw it far away, in case there were traps waiting for him inside.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Of course, I''m looking forward to the gift from dragon mother."

    Garen said.

    The evil Dragon''s mother chuckled and said slowly, " "The gift I prepared for you is the sealed abomination of time, feanni."

    At the same time.

    The information about this feanni was passed on to garen by the Dragon mother.

    After learning about it, garen''s eyes lit up, and a hint of desire shed in his eyes.

    Divine sins were products of divine power that the gods had never expected. They were failed works. Every divine sin had terrifying power. Because they were failed works, they were abandoned and hated by the gods. At the same time, they hated their creators. They were full of the desire to destroy the world. Because they were as difficult to kill as the gods, most of them were sealed by the gods.

    Abominations that asionally broke through their seals would cause catastrophic damage once they arrived in the Prime Material ne.

    As for the abomination of time that the Dragon mother mentioned ... He was the deformed child of an unknown god whose clergy was rted to time, and he had been abandoned by him.

    If he could obtain the time divine sin and obtain its power, garen would enter a mode of rapid growth.

    "This will be a great supplement for you."

    Garen wavered.

    "Thank you for your gift."

    He nned to wait until he obtained the divine sin of time before improvising and seeing what dragon mother wanted to do.

    After hearing garen''s words.

    "This gift represents me, a mother''s love for her child," the mother said.

    I''ll tell you the location of the Prime Material ne where the abomination of time is sealed. You go and get it yourself.

    Immediately, the evil dragon mother told garen the coordinates of a world.

    As if remembering something, the mother of the evil dragons casually added after garen obtained the coordinates, "  that''s right. There''s a powerful barrier at the ce where the time abomination is sealed.

    "When you go, remember to bring the steel Dragon King along. Only the King of the steel Dragon Tribe can open this barrier."

    Steel Dragon King?

    What kind of barrier would require an Iron Dragon King to open?

    Garen was a little confused, but he still nodded and said, "  I understand, great dragon mother. Thank you for your gift.

    "Go and get it as soon as possible. If it''s toote, it might break the seal and escape. It''ll be hard to catch it then."

    The evil dragon mother''s voice became softer and softer, and finally disappearedpletely.

    Then, garen let out a long breath.

    He reyed the conversation between him and dragon mother, analyzing her purpose word by word.

    To be honest, garen didn''t believe that the Dragon mother would be so kind as to contact him on purpose just to give him such a big gift.

    However, after understanding what the time divine sin was, garen could not ignore its existence.

    To garen, the sealed time abomination was a huge feast. Whether it was real or fake, he could not help but want to try it.

    however, what I''m thinking now should be exactly what dragon mother wants.

    Garen knew this, but he still couldn''t stop himself from trying to get the time divine sin.

    In the end, he took a few deep breaths and gradually regained his calm.

    Although garen was unable to ignore the existence of the time divine sin and was very eager for it, he was not a reckless Dragon.

    Before he could figure out what the evil dragon mother wanted to do, he would not move.

    As the Dragon of Time, even without the abomination of time, he would still grow stronger with the passage of time. It would not be good if he met with an ident because of his inner desire for power.

    Garen silently sized up the ne coordinates, shook his head, and temporarily put it to the back of his mind.

    Very quickly, a week had passed.

    Because of the consoling of a few ancient wyrms, the tension between the dragons of Kara had been reduced.

    At the same time, ording to garen''s instructions, the legendary giant Dragons who were tracking down the Dragon Killer sent a message to garen.

 Chapter 543 Caught!

    "Dragon Lord."

    "I''m sorry, the other party has a very powerful hiding ability."

    we used the dead Dragon as a clue. Whether it''s tracking spells, divination spells, or other methods, we didn''t find any traces of the other party.

    After listening to the reports of these giant Dragons, garen''s eyes narrowed slightly as he fell into deep thought.

    It was an unknown force that even legendary wyrms couldn''t detect.

    This definitely isn''t an ordinary creature ... Garen thought to himself.

    As the dead wyrms were not even legendary yet, and the most powerful one was only at the level of an old dragon, garen thought that the creature level of the attacker might be enough to deal with legendary creatures, and there was a high probability that it was an ordinary legendary creature. Thus, to be safe, he chose to attack non-legendary wyrms.

    However, from the current situation.

    The situation seemed to have be moreplicated.

    "I know."

    tell me the location of the dead Dragon''s territory.

    Under garen''smand, the group of giant Dragons passed on the coordinates of the location that they had already known to garen.

    It was impossible to investigate after the incident had already happened, and it was done so muchter than the other party. It was impossible to deal with this matter without a level and method that far exceeded the other party''s strength.

    The situation on Kara had temporarily stabilized because of the Dragon court''s reassurance and promise. However, if the culprit could not be identified for a long time, the tension between the dragons would probably be rekindled. They would think that it was each other''s Dragon species that had killed their own kind, and the seeds of conflict would be buried deep in their hearts.

    The dragons weren''t detectives.

    Even at the legendary-level, most Dragons were not good at tracking enemies. In the face of an attacker with unknown abilities, these legendary dragons were not good enough. The result would probably be the same if rockvader and the others were to investigate.

    In order not to waste time and waste the prestige of the Dragon Court ...

    Garen thought about it and decided to do it himself.

    He had a very strong tracking ability. Until now, in other timelines, there was still a God Saint who knew nothing about the mark of time on his body.

    *

    *

    After getting the coordinates, garen used the space teleportation technique and directly arrived at the position closest to him.

    A light ripple appeared in the space.

    In the water-like space, a huge Silver Dragon emerged.

    Garen looked around and observed the surrounding environment.

    They were in a dense forest with many trees that were dozens of meters tall. The dense crowns of the trees moved with the wind, and the leaves rustled when they rubbed against each other, forming a strange sound wave.

    As the distance was not far, the location of the teleportation was very urate.

    Garen appeared directly in the dense forest. The giant dragon was on all four limbs, lowering its head and quietly looking at the broken trees, as well as the nearby soil that was rolling and the cracked ground.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The remaining traces of the battle could vaguely exin the situation at that time.

    As far as garen knew, the one who died here was a Green Dragon in its Prime. From the description of the Green Dragon''s Kin, the murderer knew that it was an Emerald Dragon of the gemstone dragons. As for why the neutral Emerald Dragon would attack a Green Dragon and even kill it directly, no one knew.

    This was an extremely rare situation in the Dragon race.

    This was because the gem Dragon''s personality was that it didn''t like to take the initiative to cause trouble.

    In the deep and vast forest, The Sea of Trees could not hide the huge body of the silver Dragon.

    When some of the Dragon''s Kin here saw the silver giant dragon, they almost suffocated because of the power that garen carried.

    Garen lowered his head and looked at a pit that was almost fifty meters in diameter.

    In this pit, there wererge amounts of broken rocks and tree fragments, all caused by heavy objects falling and crushing.

    Garen''s mind couldn''t help but think of the scene of the Green Dragon falling from the sky and smashing into the ground, forming a huge pit.

    The Green Dragon''s corpse had already been taken away by the other Dragons.

    In the Dragon culture, when true dragons saw the corpses of their own kind that had died for unknown reasons in the wild, most of them would not let their corpses be exposed in the wilderness and eaten by lower-ss races.

    &Nbsp; he squinted at the pit and was about to release his time energy.

    At the same time.

    There was a rustling sound.

    A Blue Dragon''s wings brushed past the branches and leaves of the tree crown, andnded near garen.

    respected Dragon Lord, Blue Dragon Kerton pays his respects to you.

    This adult blue Dragon, who was only twenty meters long and looked like a child under garen''s body, lowered its head and said to garen.

    It wasn''t a member of the Royal Court, and its strength wasn''t even at the legendary level.

    Garen shifted his gaze and looked at the Blue Dragon.

    "Your territory is nearby?"

    He asked.

    The Blue Dragon nodded.  yes, the dead Green Dragon was my neighbor. Now I''m taking over its territory and followers. I just sensed your aura, so I came here.

    "I was the first one to discover its death," the Blue Dragon added.

    not long after the battle between it and the Jade Dragon, I wanted toe and check on its injuries, but I didn''t expect to see its corpse.

    As he said that, a trace of evil appeared on the Blue Dragon''s face.

    that detestable gemstone Dragon, just like the metallic dragons, actually took the lives of us chromatic dragons.

    From its tone, garen could tell that this Blue Dragon already had a deep hatred for gemstone dragons and even metal dragons. This was the negative effect of the death of a true dragon. The situation that had returned to stability was only forcibly suppressed, and the problem had not been solved.

 Chapter 544 Caught!

    The Blue Dragon''s attitude represented the attitude of most Dragons.

    "The murderer is not a Dragon."

    Garen said in a calm and confident tone.

    "Not a Dragon?" the Blue Dragon was slightly startled and asked in confusion.

    but I saw the Jade Dragon fly over my territory with my own eyes. When I arrived at the Green Dragon''s territory, I killed it after a great battle.

    besides me, the followers in my territory and the Green Dragon''s followers can all prove it.

    moreover, on Kara, only Dragons can kill Dragons.

    "What you see may not be real," garenughed.

    He turned to look at the Blue Dragon.

    Under the silver dragon''s gaze, the Blue Dragon subconsciously lowered its head and did not dare to look into its tinum eyes.

    there''s a force that''s trying to destroy the unity within our dragon n.

    "When I find them, I''ll make them pay a terrible price."

    It heard the silver Dragon''s Deep and cold voice.

    you can leave now. Tell all the dragons you know what I''ve said.

    it could be a giant, an elf, or a human, but the creature that killed a true dragon was definitely not a true dragon of the same race.

    The best way to shift the conflict was to identify an enemy and unite against it.

    Before discovering the attacker, garen was actually not sure of his own deduction, but his current tone was firm and decisive, and his words were so certain that Blue Dragon could not help but believe it.

    "So that''s how it is."

    "Those lowly insects, how dare they attack a true dragon!"

    The Blue dragon''s eyes burned with anger.

    After that, the Blue Dragon followed garen''s instructions and left.

    Garen focused on his surroundings and closed his eyes.

    Waves of power of time spread out with garen as the center, covering the surrounding space like flowing water. As for the space regions that were touched by the power of time, time quickly reversed, forming an image on the surface of the river of time. As the power of time was injected, the image quickly returned to the time when the surrounding environment was not destroyed.

    When the time was reversed to the right time.

    Garen stopped the infusion of the power of time.

    The tinum dragon''s eyes reflected the undamaged dense forest environment, and garen observed it silently.

    Soon, the Jade Dragon''s figure appeared on the screen.

    In just a few minutes of battle, the Green Dragon was no match for the attacker. Its head was twisted off and it fell to the ground, making a huge pit and shaking up the dust. The Green Dragon was no longer breathing and was dead.

    a Green Dragon in its Prime. It died in just a few minutes.

    the attacker must be at the legendary level.

    Garen stopped the scene and saw the so-called Jade Dragon.

    He stared at the man carefully.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    This Dragon had Jade-like scales and was more than 30 meters long. It was a giant dragon. Its green eyes looked at the body of the dead Green Dragon, and joy and disgust almost overflowed from them.

    "I''ve caught you,"

    Garen''s eyes were cold.

    Under his will, the power of time interweaved to form a brand, which directly fell on the Jade Dragon in the backtrack image. After a few shes, it disappeared.

    With garen''s current ability, although he was still unable to really reverse time, it was not difficult to ce a mark through time backtrack.

    With the mark of time, even if the marked target escaped to the ends of the earth, it would not be able to escape garen''s tracking.

    Unless it could escape to a ce where the river of time could not cover.

    &Nbsp; but if he had such an ability, then his strength was unimaginable.

    The silver Dragon snorted coldly.

    The sharp Dragon w waved, and the scene of time rewind was shattered.

    However, the mark of time had alreadynded on the target that garen wanted.

    Closing his eyes slightly, at a location in the Southern Hemisphere of Kara, this time mark was urately sensed by garen.

    "So you still haven''t left Kara. You''re quite bold."

    After confirming the location of the mark, garen opened his eyes.

    However, he didn''t immediately teleport over.

    After that, garen''s figure appeared again and again at the ce where the true dragon died. He used time backtrack and time print in session to confirm the murderer of the true dragon.

    After about half a day, he confirmed his thoughts-there was indeed a creature disguised as a true dragon to cause trouble.

    Jade Dragons, Green Dragons, Red Dragons, bronze dragons ... Each and every one of those who had killed a true dragon had amon characteristic.

    Their eyes were green.

    The dragon''s eyes were multicolored.

    If only a few of them had green eyes, they would not have attracted garen''s attention.

    However, it wasn''t right for all of them to have green eyes.

    A type of creature with very powerful shapeshifting abilities hade to Kara. They had disguised themselves as different true dragons and killed different Dragon species. They had incited conflicts between the Dragon species on Kara. They had then hidden themselves and continued in another area. It was only now that the Dragon Court had stopped their search.

    "Let''s see which force is behind this."

    The silver Dragon raised its head high.

    The Dragon Horn on his head was like a crown, shining brightly under the sunlight.

    At the same time.

    Through the contract with the Dragon Horn, garen sent the coordinates of each time mark to the Dragon Court Dragons nearby in real-time across space, so that they could capture these guys who were secretly causing trouble, alive as much as possible.

    After receiving garen''s message, the legendary giant Dragons immediately took action.

    Garen did not idle around either.

    In order not to alert the enemy, he took out the imaska crown and used the spatial teleportation spell. This way, it would not cause intense spatial fluctuations.

 Chapter 545 Caught!

    The silver Dragon disappeared in the Azure light emitted by the imaska crown.

    *

    *

    In a barren territory overgrown with weeds and sparse trees.

    A 32-meter long red Dragon was lying on the ground, resting. There were no signs of other living creatures around.

    As it had not been a long time, there were still many areas on Kara that had not been transformed. There were not many Dragons, so the demand for territory was not that great. Therefore, these territories that were not upied by Dragons were naturally barren, and there were very few lives.

    The Red dragon''s eyes were green.

    Huu ... It breathed evenly, and its body rose and fell slightly. A faint light flickered on the surface of its body.

    The Red Dragon quickly stood up.

    It pped its dragon wings and was about to leave this ce to find another ce to rest.

    However, just as it had this n and had yet to take off, in its vision, in the air just a few hundred meters away from it, a Silver Dragon''s body that carried a tsunami-like pressure solidified in a burst of Azure light.

    The Red Dragon''s pupils shrank.

    Garen used the mark of time as an anchor point to use the space teleportation technique and arrived here.

    He saw the Red Dragon immediately.

    Under the silver dragon''s gaze, the Red Dragon lowered its head and said respectfully in dragonnguage, "  the Honorable Dragon of Time, the Red Dragon gray ...

    As it spoke, its voice and movements froze.

    Garen did not waste any time and immediately used time freeze to seal the surrounding space and time.

    The mark of time was on this Red Dragon, and no matter how well it disguised itself, it would not be able to fool garen''s eyes.

    The Dragon wings shook slightly.

    The next moment, the silver Dragon had alreadynded on the ground and was sizing up the Red Dragon at close range.

    From the outside, it looked like a Red Dragon. Garen''s eyesight was unable to distinguish the abnormality, and even the unique smell of sulfur of a Red Dragon was present in its surroundings. Only a pair of green eyes seemed to be a little off.

    Garen extended his sharp ws and pierced the Red Dragon''s scales.

    Hot blood flowed out, and the moment it appeared in the air, it ignited into mes.

    Even the Dragon blood was the same as Red Dragons.

    "What kind of transformation spell is this? it''s so powerful."

    Garen frowned slightly.

    If it was not for the mark of time and this fellow''s Green eyes, garen would have doubted his judgment after this examination. It was almost exactly the same as a normal red Dragon.

    Even garen could not tell, let alone an ordinary legendary dragon.

    Garen pressed the Red dragon''s head with his w and deactivated time freeze.

    When time started to flow again, the Red Dragon''s mind had just recovered when its vision was filled with Silver Dragon scales, and its entire head was firmly bound by the Dragon''s sharp ws.

    The Red Dragon was shocked.

    It subconsciously started to struggle.

    However, no matter how much it twisted, the Dragon w that was holding its head seemed to be cast in steel and did not move.

    "Reveal your original form."

    "I can make your death easier."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    A calm but dangerous deep voice came from the dragon''s mouth.

    However, as if it knew that it couldn''t escape, the struggling Red Dragon stopped moving, but it didn''t have any intention of cooperating.

    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about."

    It said.

    "Are you mistaken?"

    The Red Dragon was still pretending.

    However, it would never have thought that garen could brand the time mark on it through what had happened in the past.

    Garen shook his head slightly, knowing that it would not be easy to get it to cooperate.

    However, garen did not really need its cooperation.

    He used time freeze to freeze the Red Dragon.

    After a low chant, the great disintegration spell was formed.

    Garen had been studying spells in Faerun continent for decades, and he had also achieved good results in the defense system.

    This great disintegration spell did not rely on the ring of protection, but was released by garen himself.

    The next moment, this 9th-circle defensive spell that could erase magic fell on the Red Dragon.

    Wherever the light of the spell passed, its scales, flesh, and bones would emit a strange green light. It was as if they were no longer corporeal, but had be the condensation of the power of the spell. As the great disintegration spell swept past, the effect of the spell was dispelled, and the Red Dragon''s body began to shatter.

    When the great disintegration spell ended, one-third of the Red Dragon''s body had disappeared.

    It had been hit by a level 9 spell, but its shapeshifting spell hadn''t been removed.

    Garen''s expression did not change. He used the stacked space spell and released a few great disintegration spells in session.

    In an instant, the Red Dragon''s bodypletely shattered and disappeared under the effect of the great disintegration spell.

    At the same time, a graceful figure about 1.7 meters tall emerged from the center of the Red Dragon''s body. Looking at its position, it was probably in the red dragon''s heart.

    It was a humanoid creature with a delicate face,. slim body, light green skin, and ... A pair of sharp ears.

    The elf who was frozen was naked and curled up with her arms around her legs. Her green waist-length hair fluttered in the wind.

    Garen could tell that this was a female elf.

    From this elf, garen could smell a simr scent to the moonlight Knight.

    That was the blood of a High Elf, which meant that she was also a High Elf.

    "They might have found out that I killed the moon elves."

    "They came for revenge?"

    Garen looked at the elf, deep in thought.

    High Elves, and legendary High Elves at that. Their status in the elven race was equivalent to that of the Golden dragons in the Dragon race. Moreover, because elves basically had devout faith, the gods of the elven God system must have attached great importance to these legendary High Elves.

    did the high Elves make trouble on Kara on their own ord or were they incited by the elven gods? "

    The elven God system was a master God with great divine power because it had many beliefs.

    Their overall strength was not much weaker than the Dragon God system.

    But to cause trouble on Kara. where the Dragon gods had high hopes for ... Garen had a feeling that this matter would not end so easily.

 Chapter 546 The Death Of The Steel Dragon King

    Because of the mark of time, the other Dragons ''actions were also very smooth.

    It didn''t take long for these people who had been trying to incite conflict between the Kara Dragons to be either killed or captured. They were then brought to the Dragon court''s demine and sealed.

    At this moment ...

    In the Dragon court''s demine, inside The Eternal Pce.

    In the spacious hall, legendary dragons of at least ancient times were distributed on both sides.

    At the most eye-catching position was the silver Dragon with the horns on its head.

    The dragons here included rockvader and Nehemiah.

    As the Dragon race respected the strong, these giant Dragons naturally became the upper echelons of the Dragon Court and had a clear identity.

    The ancient Council.

    They were the most powerful Dragons in the Dragon Court at the moment, and they wereposed of ancient dragons or legendary dragons that were infinitely close to ancient dragons.

    The legendary dragons that had gathered here were not only from the Kara. The legendary dragons from the other main material worlds also knew that the elves had disguised themselves as true dragons and had secretly attacked other true dragons on the Kara in an attempt to intensify the conflict between the dragons.

    Garen gathered them together because he wanted to hear the ancient dragons ''opinions on how to handle this.

    who among you knows the race of these elves? "

    Garen asked.

    The steel Elemental Dragon King, who was also present, immediately replied, "  about 2000 years ago, I had an encounter with this Green High Elf.

    these elves are called fantasy elves, " it said slowly.  they are natural shapeshifters and have a natural ability called true shapeshifting.

    the disguise of a legendary-level fantasy elf is almost wless.

    Fantasy elf ... Garen nodded slightly.

    "We can''t just let this matter rest."

    He said.

    you im to be a noble High Elf, but you came to Kara to pretend to be a true dragon and sow discord between different Dragon species.

    "Hehe, you''re also a group of despicable insects."

    when I return to the main material world, all the forests where the elves live will be reduced to ashes by my mes!

    The scales of an ancient red dragon that didn''t belong to the Kara were almost on fire as he spoke in a vicious tone.

    "Dragon Lord, the elves must pay the price."

    More and more ancient dragons agreed with the ancient red dragon.

    "That''s what I was thinking," garen nodded.

    the elves attacked the kingdom of Dragons and offended the dignity of the Dragon race. If they don''t pay a painful price, any race will dare toe to Kara to cause trouble in the future.

    Looking around, garen''s gaze swept past the legendary giant Dragons, and he said slowly, " "Under their attack, more than twenty true dragons died."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    As it spoke, the silver dragon''s gaze turned cold.

    Because the Dragon Court acted very quickly, the number of true dragons that died was not high, but it still caused a bad influence.

    It should be known that because of the established rules, in a normal battle between Dragons, there might not even be a situation where a Dragon was killed even in a thousand conflicts.

    "An eye for an eye, blood for blood."

    the sins they havemitted must be repaid a thousand times over.

    "Use the lives of 20000 elves tofort the spirit of the true dragon that has passed away,"

    Twenty thousand ... Hearing this number, the chromatic dragons were excited, the gem Dragon''s expression remained unchanged, and the metal Dragon''s face showed some worry.

    However, as a member of the Dragon race, even the kind metal dragons would not tolerate the behavior of the fantasy elves. There were also metal dragons among the dead true dragons, and when the metal dragons, who valued blood ties, were angry, they were sometimes even more terrifying than the chromatic dragons.

    Dragon Master, killing 20000 elves on such arge scale might incur the wrath of the elf God.

    that''s equivalent to the total number of elves in a small main material world.

    Nehemiah said after some thought.

    Nehemiah was right. As a long-lived race, the elves were not verymon in the main material world.

    For example, there were only tens of thousands of elves in the forest of elves on Noah continent.

    Garen''s expression was calm.  we can''t do anything about the elven Kingdom that is directly protected by the elven God. However, the elves in the main material world must pay the price for this.

    as for the anger of the spiritual God ... Let them be angry, the Dragon gods won''t just sit back and do nothing."

    Rockvader frowned slightly and said, "  I understand. However, if this incident causes arge-scale war between the elves and the dragons, it will not be good for us Dragons. There will be arge number of casualties.

    After a pause, rockvader hesitated for a moment before continuing, "  I think we might be able to seek advice from the great Metal Dragon God.

    the metal Dragon God would often respond to my prayers.

    It looked at garen, waiting for his reply.

    Garen pondered for a moment, and finally nodded, saying, " "Sure."

    After hearing garen''s words, rockvader closed his eyes and his expression became solemn. He called out to the metal Dragon God from afar.

    This kind of prayer usually had to wait for a period of time before the result was out.

    After all, the Dragon God''s gaze was on many worlds, and he would hear the prayers of his believers almost at all times.

    What was unexpected was.

    Just as rockvader closed his eyes and prayed to the Dragon God, the vast and sacred will of the Dragon God descended and attached itself to rockvader''s body.

    This meant that the Dragon God was secretly observing the situation here.

    The Dragon God had put a lot of effort into Kara and the Dragon Court, so he responded to rockvader''s prayers so quickly.

 Chapter 547 The Death Of The Steel Dragon King

    He slowly opened his eyes, which were emitting a divine light that was difficult to look at.

    After the metal Dragon God''s will descended, the giant Dragons present all paid their respects to the metal Dragon God. Among them, the steel Elemental Dragon King, who was covered in ck metal scales, shrank his head and lowered his head, looking at his dragon ws. He did not look at the metal Dragon God''s will incarnation, showing a little uneasiness.

    Without waiting for garen to exin the situation, the metal Dragon God said, " "I already know everything that happened here."

    He turned his head and looked at the silver Dragon, saying firmly, "  Kara can not be lost. The elves ''actions have crossed the Dragon race''s bottom line.

    "Go and do what you should be doing."

    if the elven God system wants war, then give them war!

    the dragon n has never feared war!

    Although it was the king of good Dragons, the metal Dragon God was not as kind as a woman.

    There was also a thunderous anger in his character.

    As a small dragon Kingdom that the Dragon gods had high hopes for, the elves ''act of sowing discord within the Dragon race had clearly angered the Dragon gods.

    great Metal Dragon God, wee. The ancient Iron Dragon jiarugo salutes you.

    After the metal Dragon God finished speaking, the steel Dragon King mustered up his courage and said, "

    The metal Dragon God''s will clone looked at the metal Dragon King.

    Under the Dragon God''s gaze, the steeled Dragon King forced a smile. Despite being an old dragon that was already several thousand years old, he still had an uneasy expression.

    when the name of the Royal Court reverberates throughout the endless worlds of the multiverse, when the kingdom of the great dragon reappears.

    the steel Elemental Dragon can return to the metal Dragon race.

    The metal Dragon God''s will avatar said slowly.

    The metal Dragon God''s words left the steel Dragon King''s mind in a daze.

    It didn''t think that the metal Dragon God would actually give the steel demidragons a chance.

    It was clear that the Dragon God wanted it to assist the Lord of the Dragon Court and develop the Dragon Court. When the time came, the steel Dragon Tribe would regain the Dragon God''s protection.

    In a world with gods, whether a race had the protection of a God was a crucial survival factor.

    "Thank you for your mercy andpassion."

    After regaining his senses, the Steelback Dragon King was extremely agitated. His thick tail was wagging back and forth like a young dragon who couldn''t control his emotions. It even left afterimages behind. The Steelback Dragon King felt extremely embarrassed to do such a thing in front of so many ancient dragons. He wanted to stop his tail from moving around, but it just wouldn''t listen to him. It was as if it had a life of its own.

    From this, one could see how shaken the Steelyard Dragon King was.

    After saying that, the metal Dragon God looked at garen with a gentle gaze and was about to leave.

    At this moment, garen hesitated for a moment, and took the initiative to say, "  great Metal Dragon God, I''vee across something that I wish to obtain your wisdom.

    To garen, being close to the kind and just Metal Dragon God was much safer than being in contact with the evil dragon mother.

    At the very least, he wouldn''t y any tricks.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    If he was kind to you, he would naturally be as gentle as the breeze. If he was malicious, he would be as angry as Thunder.

    In addition, ording to some unverified records, there seemed to be many dragon gods who died under the evil dragon mother''s schemes. She was too dangerous.

    "Oh?"

    After hearing garen''s words, in an instant, the surrounding world stopped and turned gray-white, falling into a state simr to time stop.

    Only garen and the metal Dragon God''s will incarnation were still able to move inside. The other primordial Dragons here were motionless.

    Next, garen told the metal Dragon God that the mother of the evil dragons had found him.

    He also exined the story of the time divine sin''s gift.

    The metal Dragon God was furious after hearing this.

    "Tiamat! This evil fellow."

    "At such a critical moment, he''s still secretly plotting something that can''t be shown in public."

    Following the Dragon God''s fury, streaks of golden lightning were generated in the surrounding space, carrying a destructive aura that made garen''s heart jump.

    The only one who could make the metal Dragon God unable to control his anger was Tiamat, the Dragon mother who had fought with him for countless eras. Since the birth of the two dragons, they had not liked each other. After that, Tiamat had provoked the metal Dragon God again and again, and finally, it had evolved into the current situation.

    A few secondster, the metal Dragon God''s anger subsided.

    He slowly exhaled and regained his calm.

    "Garen, you''ve done well."

    Tiamat is the embodiment of the evil of the Dragon race. Every word he says can not be trusted!

    As he said this, the metal Dragon God was angry again, as if he had suffered a great loss because he had once believed in Tiamat.

    when ''he''es into contact with you again, you can call my name in your heart. I will protect your heart from being bewitched.

    Garen quickly nodded.

    "I will remember your kindness."

    The mother of the evil dragons had the power to bewitch people''s hearts. During their conversation, garen''s mind wavered time and time again, and his reaction was far from his usual self.

    "You don''t have to be so polite with me. One day, you will reach our heights and stand on the same side as us."

    The metal Dragon God said with a smile.

    Garen pondered for a moment, and muttered, "  then, do you think the time abomination is really sealed in these coordinates? "

    maybe, " the metal Dragon God said.  maybe not.

    "Tiamat''s words have no credibility."

 Chapter 548 The Death Of The Steel Dragon King

    After a pause, the metal Dragon God hesitated for a moment, but still said to garen, "  you should know that the first steeled Dragon King, jiarugo Xingou, angered me many years ago. He died not long after.

    Garen nodded.

    Arge portion of the dragons believed that it was the metal Dragon God who had gotten rid of the first-generation steel Elemental Dragon King.

    Because of his curiosity to know the secrets of history, he asked tentatively, "  that ... Were you the one who killed the first-generation steel Dragon King? "

    I''ve heard that the first generation steel Dragon King was very powerful, far beyond what the current Steel Dragon King canpare to.

    "And why did it offend you?"

    "You ..."

    The metal Dragon God smiled and interrupted garen''s words, saying, " "Little guy, you really have a lot of questions."

    Garen shut his mouth in a daze.

    "You can explore these secrets on your own, can''t you?"

    "Rather than finding out the answer from me, it''s better to explore it in the past."

    but, " the metal Dragon God continued, " I can answer your first question.

    there are not many gods who can kill garugo. I am one of them, but I did not kill him.

    He said lightly.

    Garen''s eyes were filled with doubt.

    The metal Dragon God''s expression was solemn, and he said to garen, "  as far as I know, jialuge xingo left the main material world before he died and went to the ninth floor of hell alone. Then, he died. As for who killed him, we still don''t have an answer.

    "Nine Hells ..."

    Garen was deep in thought.

    you should know, " the metal Dragon God said meaningfully.  Tiamat''s divine Kingdom is in the depths of hell.

    After a short pause, the metal Dragon God continued, "  I''ll tell you another piece of information that few people know-before jialugo xingo became my enemy, he had some contact with Tiamat.

    This ... Garen furrowed his eyebrows.

    The metal Dragon God''s meaning was clear.

    There was a high chance that the first Steel Dragon King had died at the hands of the mother Dragon.

    At this moment, garen recalled that dragon mother had asked him to bring the steel Dragon King along to break the protective barrier.

    Turning to look at the steeled Dragon King, garen fell into deep thought.

    Tiamat might really have the divine sin of time in her hands, and she really wanted to give it to you.

    but you have to know that it''s not that easy to take the things of the evil dragon mother.

    The metal Dragon God''s will left after reminding garen not to trust the evil dragon mother.

    The stagnant world started to move again. The gray color faded, and the colors became bright again.

    After the Dragon God''s will left, rockvader''s eyes slowly recovered from their confusion.

    At this moment, the Dragon God''s attitude was already very clear.

    If an elf God were to make a moveter on, the Dragon God would not sit by and do nothing.

    Anyone who dared to split the Dragon race in the dark on Kara would have to pay a painful price, no matter what.

    Since there was a clear solution, the dragons left one after another after the ancient Parliament ended. As for the specific target of revenge ... This was because the number of elves on the Noah continent was about the same. In the future, the Dragon race of the Noah continent wouldunch a war of revenge against the elves of the Noah continent.

    Given the difference in size between the two, the elves of the main material world were clearly unable to resist.

    As long as there was no God interfering, their ending could be imagined.

    Garen kept the steel Dragon King behind.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Which generation of the steeled Dragon King are you?"

    Garen asked.

    "The 17th generation. Before me, there were 16 other Steel Dragon Kings," the Steelback Dragon King replied.

    Garen''s gaze flickered as he said,"where''s the steel Dragon King before you?" Has he retired or Is He Dead?"

    The Steelback Dragon King sighed, "  every time an Iron Dragon King dies, another Dragon King will take over the position.

    do you know how these steel inferior Dragon Kings died? "

    Under garen''s gaze, the steeled Dragon King thought for a moment before shaking his head and saying, "  I only know a few. Many generations of the Steelyard Dragon Kings had suddenly disappeared without a trace, and died somewhere.

    as the generations passed, the steeled Dragon Tribe grew weaker and weaker. Now, it''s my turn.

    After listening to the steeled Dragon King''s words, garen''s eyes narrowed slightly. He was increasingly disbelieving of the Dragon mother''s so-called gift.

    He didn''t need that time abomination for now.

    It wouldn''t be toote to take a look when he was strong enough and had the confidence.

    *

    *

    A weekter.

    Around a towering mountain, true dragons were dancing and soaring.

    Thousands of true dragons were gathered here, exuding a Dragon might that was intertwined, making the surrounding space almost solid. As time passed, more true dragons came from all directions, and the sound of their wings pping was like a tsunami, rising and falling.

    At this moment, many true dragons raised their heads and looked at the peak of the mountain.

    The Dragon court''s Lord, whose body size was the best among all the true dragons, was standing on the peak of the mountain at this moment. He stood proudly, and his body was surrounded by a soul-stirring, oppressive aura.

    Under the shadow of the silver Dragon''s wings, there were more than a dozen irregr rhombus-shaped ice crystals as tall as ordinary people, as well as a huge ice crystal with a diameter of more than 30 meters.

    A cold air was emitted from the ice crystal.

    At the same time, through the translucent ice crystal, one could vaguely see the outline of the creature inside.

    Inside thergest ice crystal was a giant dragon.

    Most of the elves had been captured alive, broken through their shapeshifting spells, and sealed. Some of them had died in the hands of other legendary wyrms, but this was enough.

    Garen''s gaze swept across the true dragons that had gathered.

    The mask made up of fine dragon scales was full of Majesty, and the tinum Dragon eyes were shining.

    When the number of true dragons that had arrived was about the same, garen used the great disintegration spell to destroy the illusionary elf that was using the true transformation spell in front of the true dragons.

    The huge Dragon shattered like ss under the spell, revealing the fantasy elf inside.

    Seeing this, the true dragons immediately went berserk, and the scene was very chaotic.

    Garen stood at the peak of the mountain, his voice low and deep.

    right now, within the ice crystals in front of you, are these despicable creatures that have offended my dragon n.

    they''re high fantasy elves from the elven Kingdom. They''re proficient in transformation.

    they used their legendary strength to impersonate true dragons and attacked true dragons that had yet to reach the legendary level.

    let me ask you, can you allow the elves to ughter your own kind?!

    As soon as garen''s words fell, thunderous roars of anger rose into the sky, shattering the clouds.

    "They must pay the price in blood for such despicable behavior!"

    "Kill all these insects!"

 Chapter 549 The Battle Between Gods (2 In 1) _1

    Noah continent, the ice ins in the extreme north.

    At the location of the undying fortress.

    With a slight spatial fluctuation, the huge body of the silver Dragon condensed under the night sky and in the wind and snow. It hung in the sky, and its silver scale armor with a faint glow overwhelmed the moonlight.

    After more than two years, garen had returned to the icy ins of the extreme north.

    His eyes were filled with the color of silver.

    As soon as he sensed his aura, an excited and happy tiger''s roar came from the bottom of the ice cliff below the immortal fortress. It was so loud that it pierced through the wind and snow and reached garen''s ears, who was thousands of meters in the air.

    Garen was more familiar with this voice.

    The brutal frost Tiger that was left behind in the ice ins of the extreme north, after not seeing him for a long time, sensed garen''s aura and jumped out of its nest.

    The huge white Tiger, which had almost grown to twenty meters, looked ferocious and domineering.

    As he moved, the lines of his muscles were clearly visible, like steel threads that moved rhythmically with his body.

    The ferocious frost Tiger, which was emitting a strong aura, retreated slightly. After running for a distance, it flew into the sky like a cannonball, directly exploding the snow and the ground below. However, this fellow didn''t have wings, and it didn''t have flying spell-like abilities. After jumping several hundred meters high, it was helplessly pulled back to the ground by gravity.

    He was extremely excited.

    The ferocious frost Tiger did not stop afternding, jumping up and down again and again.

    Its weight and weight hit the ground, making a thunderous sound.

    The earth was wailing.

    Such a huge movement naturally could not escape the attention of the guards of the fortress and the ns living in the ice cliff territory.

    Tall ogres and crystal-like Arctic ice spirits ... The familiar followers entered garen''s field of vision.

    At the same time.

    When they saw the mighty Eternal Dragon, these followers were as excited as the brutal frost Tigers.

    The followers of different races were celebrating the Return of the Dragon of eternity. They looked at the majestic dragon that was more than 50 meters long with fanatical eyes.

    The explosive power of the ferocious frost Tiger was very strong, but it did notst very long.

    Because it had jumped at full strength every time, it quickly gasped for air, its breathing so heavy that it sounded like the sound of bellows. It looked up at garen while spinning in circles.

    Seeing how enthusiastic the ferocious frost Tiger was, garen retracted his dragon wings andnded.

    The moment his four limbsnded on the White snow ...

    The ferocious frost Tiger, which was like a big cat to him, roared happily and pounced over. When it got close, it stretched out its head to rub against garen''s dragon ws with all its might. It used so much force that it was enough to knock down some mountain rocks, but it could not move the huge Silver Dragon at all.

    Garen raised his Dragon w and ced it on the ferocious frost Tiger''s head, gently caressing it.

    Its white fur was quite strong, and the scales hidden under it were smooth and cold, giving the big tiger a good feeling when it was stroked.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    A whimpering sound came from the throat of the ferocious frost Tiger.

    It could be seen that it enjoyed the caress of the Dragon.

    And in the entire Northern Ice Field, the only one who could stroke the Tiger''s whiskers was garen.

    Very quickly, two tall and sturdy creatures entered garen''s field of vision.

    The northernmost violent bear grew very quickly.

    Perhaps it was because they had been infected by garen''s Dragon-type aura, the two bear cubs were even more gifted. The northernmost violent bear, which was just over ten years old, had already grown into a ferocious giant bear. When they stood up, they were nearly nine meters tall. There were also wisps of icy air lingering between the fur on their backs. They seemed to be stronger than the average adult violent bear.

    But even so, the ferocious frost Tiger and the extreme north violent bear were not of much help to garen.

    It was just as garen had thought.

    He had grown too quickly.

    The ferocious frost Tiger, which had been his number one fighter, had now been reduced to a big pet cat.

    At this moment, violent bear wanted to approach garen.

    To the two violent bears who grew up in the ice cliff territory, garen had a father-like status.

    However, before they could get close, they were forced back by the ferocious frost tiger''s tail swing, whether intentionally or unintentionally.

    Garen didn''t show any favoritism.

    He condensed a Dragon w spell and rubbed the two bears ''big heads.

    After ying with these threerge pets that were at least nine meters tall for a while, garen spread his dragon wings and once again rushed into the sky, disappearing into the vast snow.

    After a few short minutes.

    In the air above a dense forest of snowy and needle-leaf trees, a silver light shed and the Dragon''s figure came to a stop.

    Without waiting for garen''s call, the ground rumbled and cracked open. There seemed to be some huge creature writhing under it. The soil rolled up, the ground cracked, andrge trees were uprooted and fell down.

    With the sound of metal scraping against scales, a ferocious dark green figure broke out of the ground.

    "My Lord, I''ve missed you so much."

    "Eh, you''ve be stronger again, and you even have a new pair of dragon horns."

    "You''re worthy of your reputation!"

    A low, muffled dragonnguage sounded.

    After eating the remains of the high Elves and going into a long slumber, the frost forest serpent Dragon, which had now entered the legendary-level, slithered its long Python-like body and flew into the air. It looked even more ferocious than before, and its dark green scales were now as dark as thick ink.

 Chapter 550 The Battle Between Gods (2 In 1) _2

    Garen carefully sized up the frost forest serpent Dragon.

    After it fell into a deep sleep, garen had not seen it again.

    Seeing it again now, the frost forest serpent Dragon''s transformation was not small. It was as if it had eaten growth hormones, its body had grown to about fifty meters long, and its body length was about the same as garen''s. Because it had a long snake-like body, itcked the heaviness of a normal true dragon, but it was still very shocking.

    [ creature level: 24 ]

    Garen used inspect to take a look. At this time, the frost forest serpent Dragon''s biological level was almost equivalent to some ancient dragons, and it was a rather advanced Dragon species ancient dragon.

    Although the body of a legendary High Elf had no blood, it was still very useful to the frost forest serpent Dragon.

    It was no wonder that elves were the most delicious food for snake-Dragons.

    In order to better prey on elves, he had even engraved the wood n''snguage, which could deceive elves, into his inheritance.

    Ulpian, pluck off one of your scales and carve down your true name.

    After hearing garen''s words, the frost forest serpent Dragon did not hesitate, nor did it ask for the reason. It happily plucked off a bunch of dragon scales.

    "Hehe, my Lord, I''ll give you some more dragon scales."

    This guy''s brain still doesn''t seem to work well even after reaching the legendary stage ... Garen shook his head.  just one will do. Inscribe your real name.

    The frost forest serpent Dragon howled and ate its own dragon scale. It took one and used its Dragon w to carve its real name.

    After it was done, the true name dragon scale flew towards garen.

    Under the frost forest serpent Dragon''s widened eyes, the Dragon scales and garen''s third pair of dragon horns merged into one.

    The frost forest serpent Dragon seemed to have not expected this at all. It trembled and subconsciously said,""You, you can actually eat with dragon horns!"

    "Hiss ~"

    It sucked in a breath of cold air.

    Bang!

    Garen''s Dragon w smacked the frost forest serpent dragon''s head, and the collision between the Dragon scales burst out a cluster of dazzling sparks.

    "Use your brain!"

    "There should be a contract in your mind right now. Sign it."

    Garen said in a bad mood.

    The frost forest serpent Dragon shook its head, not knowing why it had made garen angry.

    However, it didn''t care and still looked excited. After that, it followed garen''s instructions and shifted its attention to its mind. Without even looking at the contents of the Dragon Court contract, it reached a contract.

    At this moment, garen felt that the power of the Dragon Court contract had increased by another level.

    The frost forest serpent-Dragon had also been acknowledged by the Dragon Court contract.

    The contract was established.

    Although many true dragons didn''t acknowledge the identity of the snake-Dragon species, and they didn''t care at all with their personalities, they were indeed true dragons. They had inheritance, Dragon''s might, dragon''s soul, dragon''s breath, and so on. It was just that their personalities were too bad, and they were even stupider than white dragons.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Next, garen looked at the cold forest serpent Dragon and waved his Dragon w gently.

    Stab!

    The dimensional space was opened.

    Diamond-shaped ice crystals fell out from within and were suspended in mid-air by garen''s spell.

    In that instant.

    The frost forest Naga''s eyes turned into vertical pupils, and its nose began to Twitch involuntarily.

    "M-my Lord, are these all High Elves?"

    Due to its sensitivity to elves, the frost forest serpent dragon''s blood was almost boiling.

    Its voice was a little muffled, and when it spoke, arge amount of saliva appeared between its sharp teeth. It fell drop by drop, and when itnded on the ground, it corroded arge number of pits.

    "Yes, I am."

    The coldforest Naga made no attempt to hide its desire for the high Elves.

    "Are you giving it to me?"

    "This is a reward for your loyalty," garen nodded and said calmly.

    The illusionary elves who had secretly caused trouble on Kara and killed many true dragons were finally executed even with the protection of the elven God. They had touched the bottom line of the Dragon race and had to die. Even the elven God could not protect them.

    After the fantasy elf died, garen fed the high Elf blood to the Crystal Skull.

    After being watered by so much blood of legendary High Elves at once, the quality of this equipment had improved by leaps and bounds. When the mythological domain released by the Crystal Skull was fully activated, it could even resist the attacks of many legendary wyrms for a while.

    Now, garen had ced the Crystal Skull in the Dragon court''s half-ne.

    It was located in the depths of The Eternal Pce, in the center of the Dragon court''s demine.

    Because the space was not veryrge, the entire Dragon Court demine was now covered by the maze domain. If a non-Dragon creature broke into the dragon Court demine, those below the legendary level would be suppressed and lose all their strength. The abilities of creatures above the legendary level would also be greatly restricted in the maze domain.

    On the contrary.

    The giant Dragons were like fish in water in the maze domain, and their strength would be increased.

    Even the spatial stability of the Dragon court''s demine had greatly increased due to the maze domain.

    Garen felt that if he could get more High Elves ''blood to water the Crystal Skull, this equipment with the ability to grow and evolve would definitely have the possibility of bing a divine weapon. By then, it might even be able to protect one of the main material worlds.

    "Are they all for me?"

    After hearing garen''s answer, the frost forest serpent Dragon revealed a look of extreme surprise, and a look of disbelief.

    Garen nodded.

    "The high Elves are precious to you."

 Chapter 551 The Battle Between Gods (2 In 1) _3

    after devouring these corpses, I hope that your strength can be raised to another level, so that you can serve me better in the future.

    The fierce-looking frost forest serpent Dragon nodded repeatedly like a chick pecking at rice.

    don''t worry, I won''t let you down.

    "Your will is my will, and your enemy is my enemy."

    "In the future, I will use my sharp ws to tear apart the flesh of any creature that dares to offend you. I will tear off their bone armor one by one as they wail and beg! Let them know the consequences of offending you."

    In front of garen, the frost forest serpent Dragon acted like a coward and a fool, even with a little bit of wild innocence.

    However, it was quite brutal by nature.

    The ferocity and ruthlessness of the snake-Dragon species were almost the crown of true dragons.

    Garen had never thought of changing the nature of the frost forest serpent Dragon.

    Under his restraint, the frost forest serpent Dragon did not do anything too out of line. It was brutal and violent, but at the same time, it was obedient and loyal. Its strength was not weak now, and to garen, it was a good subordinate that was hard toe by.

    "Take the high Elves" corpses away."

    The frost forest serpent Dragon''s slender body moved, and its tail wrapped around the ice crystals one by one. Its two ferocious-looking dragon ws also grabbed two each. It first licked them like popsicles, then directly threw them into its mouth. With a few cracking sounds, it swallowed them in a few bites.

    "It''s too delicious!"

    The frost forest serpent Dragon roared in excitement.

    Having just eaten two legendary High Elves, its aura was growing at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the effect was extremely fast.

    Some charged steam gradually appeared as it breathed.

    One could vaguely see clusters of silver-white Lightning dancing in it.

    so many corpses of legendary elves, and they were all given to Ulpian.

    I wonder if its creature rank will break through to 30 after the digestion.

    Garen sized up the frost forest serpent Dragon and thought to himself.

    If they could reach a monster level of 30, they would be considered as one of the top teams in the Dragon Court.

    Further up would be the level of the steel Dragon King and garen.

    it''s a level 30 snake dragon. The death curse should be effective even against demigods.

    The death curse of the Dragon-snake species would be stronger as the Dragon-snake species grew stronger. Because of the existence of the death curse, the more powerful the Dragon-snake species was, the less other creatures would want to provoke it.

    "Take it back to your Dragon''s Nest and eat it slowly."

    Garen said.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The frost forest serpent Dragon quickly nodded its head and said, "  after I eat these elves, I''ll probably fall into a deep sleep again.

    It promised garen in a low, muffled voice, " "My Lord, when I wake up from my deep sleep, I will be your sharpest fangs and ws."

    I''m afraid that''s impossible.

    ''No matter how much you improve, you won''t be able to reach the level of the steel Dragon King,'' garen thought to himself.

    Although the steel Dragon King was not garen''s follower or subordinate like the cold forest serpent Dragon, if garen needed its help, as long as he asked, the steel Dragon King would most likely not refuse and would dly agree to go.

    Garen didn''t want to dampen the frost forest serpent''s enthusiasm, so he left after gently nodding.

    The frost forest serpent Dragon brought the ice crystals that contained the corpses of the fantasy elves back to its dark underground Dragon Nest. After a series of creepy chewing sounds, even breathing soon sounded in the Dragon Nest. It had not been long since it had woken up from itsst slumber, but because of the stimtion of the high Elves ''flesh and bones, it had fallen into an evolutionary slumber again.

    At the same time.

    The four elven gathering ces on the Noah continent.

    In the dense forest with arge number of gigantified nts, ancient trees that were hundreds of meters tall could be seen everywhere. Flowers that were a few meters tall and Python-like vines were also countless.

    The forests where the elves lived had their own names.

    However, it was generally called the forest of elves in the outside world. Because of their nature of loving nature, almost allrge elves gathered in the forest.

    There were no fortresses or city walls in the forest of elves. The elves liked to live in buildings made up of ancient trees.

    The towering ancient trees that were stimted by the elves ''magic power and grew superrge were a natural barrier. The deep and winding dense forest was also like a maze with a hard-to-find exit. With the protection of this forest, the elves lived a closed and conservative life on the Noah continent.

    However, such a peaceful life would be gone forever today.

    Buzz ... Buzz ... One by one, the portals opened.

    Soon, less than 100 huge figures appeared and spread out in the air above the four elf forests.

    They were legendary dragons that were at least 30 meters long.

    The legendary dragons ''bodies blocked the sun, leaving dark and intimidating shadows in the dense forest below.

    As a legendary creature, the illusionary elf had killed a true dragon on the of Kara, who had yet to reach the legendary level.

    Thus, the Royal Court decided to take revenge on the elves in the same way.

    The legendary dragon would personally bury the elves of the Noah continent in the Dragon''s anger.

    A true Dragon''s anger could only be appeased with blood.

    The other ordinary elves had to pay for the crimesmitted by the high Elves.

    At this time, although the number of wyrms that appeared in the sky above their respective forests was small, their surging Dragon might was like a monstrous tsunami. They intertwined and covered the sky and the earth, drowning the entire forest. All the creatures in the forest of elves were rmed.

 Chapter 552 The Battle Between Gods (2 In 1) _4

    Chimeras, giant eagles, forest sprites, dark bears, elves ... Countless creatures raised their heads and looked at the legendary dragon with nervous and frightened eyes.

    Under the immense pressure, the air seemed to have frozen.

    They were almost unable to breathe.

    It was as if his heart was being clenched by an invisible hand, and it could burst at any time.

    The dragon n, which had left the Noah continent for about two years, suddenly returned at this time with an unfriendly and aggressive appearance, which greatly frightened the creatures in the forest of elves.

    *

    In a different Prime Material ne.

    The strength of the Dragon ns distributed among them was not the same, and the other ns were in a simr situation.

    There were no two main material worlds that werepletely the same.

    On the Noah continent, the Dragon race, which had disappeared on arge scale for two years, was still deeply rooted in every force, race, and country.

    This was because the Dragon race had been the strongest race on the Noah continent for a long time.

    In this small main material world, the number of legendary creatures of many races could be counted on one''s fingers, but the Dragon race had nearly 100 legendary creatures. With such a number of peakbat power, if the legendary dragons United, without the intervention of gods, the Dragon race could easily sweep through the Noah continent.

    The forest of elves was an organization that revolved around the elves.

    &Nbsp; there were many creatures that could fight.

    If a few legendary wyrms came alone, The Guardian Warriors of the forest of elves could unite and defeat the legendary wyrms with their numerical advantage.

    However, in the face of so many legendary dragons, numbers were meaningless.

    Ordinary elven Warriors couldn''t break the defense of a legendary dragon even if they tried their best.

    Basically, only high-level creatures and above had the chance to resist, and only the chance to resist.

    There were only three legendary creatures in the four great elf forests on the Noah continent, and there were not many high-level creatures.

    After the legendary wyrms descended, theyunched an attack without any warning under countless fearful gazes.

    The Dragon had no intention of negotiating with the elves.

    The elves did not even know why the Dragon had attacked the forest of elves.

    "You despicable insects!"

    only death awaits you. Turn to dust!

    The forest of elves trembled under the angry roar of the legendary true dragon.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The legendary dragons lowered their flying altitude and spread their wings high. They flew at a very fast speed at a low altitude. At the same time, powerful Dragon breaths and roars of different attributes were spat out at the same time, drowning countless towering ancient trees. Chaos and panic followed closely behind.

    The giant Dragons washed the ground with their Dragon Breath, destroying everything in their vision.

    Trees, flowers, nts, creatures, even steel, earth. and stone ... They were all reduced to ashes in the Dragon''s Fury.

    The earth around the forest of elves wailed as the terrifying energy impact caused spiderweb-like cracks to appear, and the tremors extended for several dozen kilometers.

    The elven spellcasters, Rangers, Warriors, Druids, and many other Allied creatures living with the elves in the forest of elves, such as chimeras and giant eagles,unched a counterattack against the legendary dragons. However, most of their attacks were ignored, and the casual attacks of the legendary dragons could take away arge number of lives.

    In the midst of blood and fire, the forest of elves quickly weakened.

    Far away in the icy ins of the extreme north, the silver Dragon that had returned to its ownir closed its eyes and observed the progress of the war through the Dragon Court pact.

    There were no twists and turns.

    With such a huge difference in strength, this was destined to be a one-sided war.

    As time passed, beautiful elves lost their lives one by one, and the forest of elves was set on fire. Thick ck smoke rose into the sky, covering one side of the sky, and the world became dark and deep.

    Dragons had always been very vengeful.

    No matter what kind of Dragon it was.

    Although the ones causing trouble on Kara were not the elves of the Noah continent, the dragons showed no mercy after taking revenge on these seemingly innocent elves.

    At the end of the day, the lives of other species were not worth mentioning in The Eyes of the Dragon.

    For example, the metal dragons were considered to be kind and just Dragons, and would respond to the prayers of the weak. However, when some races were ughtered by the evil Dragon and begged the metal dragons for help, no matter how terrible the evil Dragon''s crimes were, the metal dragons would most likely only beat them up and drive them away instead of killing them, unless there was already a deep hatred between them.

    The kindness of a Dragon had always been limited.

    Garen watched the burning forest through the Dragon Court contract, his expression unmoved.

    Soon, the fire spread and covered half of the forest of elves.

    The number of dead and injured creatures was already uncountable.

    But the Dragon''s anger had not subsided.

    The legendary wyrms wouldn''t stop until theypletely destroyed the four forests of elves.

    However, in this desperate situation, the remaining elves ''prayers and calls merged into a wave, and with faith as a medium, they were transmitted into the elven Kingdom and into the ears of the elven God.

    Next, garen''s gaze focused, and he became more focused.

    The elves of the main material world were about to be killed, and the elven God could not sit by and do nothing.

 Chapter 553 The Battle Between Gods (2 In 1) _5

    In an instant, a vast and endless extraordinary divine power broke through the crystal wall of the ne with the will of the elf God and descended on the Noah continent. Then, it was divided into dozens of forces and instantly flew toward the elves with the most firm beliefs in the forest of elves.

    Once these extraordinary divine powers and wills fused with the believers ...

    The incarnation of a god that was far more powerful than the average legend would appear on the Noah continent.

    Many elves sensed the will and divine power of their elven gods, and knew that their gods had not abandoned them. So, in their despair, their eyes lit up with the light of hope. At the same time, they looked at the dragons who had destroyed their homes with hatred. Their eyes seemed to reflect the endless rolling fire.

    At this moment, the legendary dragons ''gazes became serious.

    It was difficult to stop the incarnation of a god froming.

    However, just as the extraordinary divine power separated and had not spread far ...

    The Noah continent''s space shattered inch by inch.

    A huge Golden Dragon w surrounded by divine light reached out from it and clenched gently. All the extraordinary divine power was forcibly gathered in the Dragon w across space, crushing and annihting it.

    As the space was unable to bear the burden, the Golden Dragon w that almost covered the sky only appeared for an instant before disappearing.

    Along with it, the extraordinary divine power that had just descended also disappeared.

    "Bahamut!"

    does your Dragon God want to start a war with the elven God system? "

    An uncontroble roar sounded from the outer ne. It was so loud that it even spread throughout the entire elven Kingdom.

    The creator of the elves and the God of protection, the main God of the elf God system, was furious.

    However, the Dragon God, which was only a weak divine power, did not yield at all in the face of the interrogation of the great divine power. With a low roar, the voice of the metal Dragon God surged, and mountain paradise, where its true form lived, was suddenly struck with lightning and thunder.

    "If you want war, the Dragon race will give you war."

    "Kerilon, do you dare to leave the divine Kingdom and follow me to the sea of chaos?"

    The metal Dragon God''s voice was filled with authority and sharpness.

    Only the Dragon God could initiate a battle against a great divine power as a weak divine power.

    The Dragon God was born almost at the same time as the world and had lived for countless eras. Even without extraordinary divine power, it was still unfathomable. It was an extremely terrifying creature with divine power.

    Bahamut, you seem to have forgotten why the Dragon race fell from their position as the hegemon of the multiverse!

    After that.

    The chaos sea, one of the outer nes, weed a great divine power and a Dragon God who couldpete with great divine powers.

    The battle between the gods set off an energy tide that could destroy the world in the chaos sea.

    In the endless divine light, the elven main God and the metal Dragon God were engaged in a fierce battle.

    The multi-dimensional universe had been peaceful for a long time, and battles between gods were extremely rare.

    This was especially so for powerful gods like the metal Dragon God and the main God of elves. The aftermath of their battle was the extraordinary divine power that prated the sea of chaos, attracting the attention of many gods. At this time, countless gods turned their eyes to the turbulent sea of chaos, secretly observing the progress of the Battle of Gods.

    The battle between gods could usuallyst for a long time.

    Moreover, mortals could not know or observe.

    In the eyes of the legendary dragons and elves on the Noah continent, the elf God was trying to send down extraordinary divine power to help his believers and people.

    However ...

    The elf God had just made his move, and his extraordinary divine power was intercepted and crushed by the Dragon God.

    After that, the rest of the elf gods didn''t continue to help.

    Compared to the battle between gods, what was happening on the Noah continent was child''s y. It could no longer attract the attention of the elf gods. At this time, all the gods of the elf God system were focused on the chaos sea, watching the terrible battle between the elf main God and the metal Dragon God.

    This was not the first time the two of them had fought.

    However, each time, the momentum would be huge and it wouldst for a long time. They would not stop until one of them was injured.

    The elves who had lost the protection of the elven God gradually felt despair.

    The result was obvious.

    Without the intervention of the elven gods, the forest of elves was gradually destroyedpletely under the destruction of a group of legendary wyrms.

    Looking at the raging fire that almost dyed the sky red, the giant Dragons ''anger slowly subsided after their revenge. They returned to Kara one after another, leaving traces of devastation on the Noah continent.

    In the icy ins of the extreme north.

    In the fortress of the main nest, the silver Dragon slowly opened its eyes.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Garen recalled the scene he saw through the Dragon court''s contract and could not help but take a deep breath.

    The elven God had only sent down his extraordinary divine power and had not had the time to show it, so it did not cause much shock to garen. However, it was only revealed for a moment, and that glimpse of the Golden giant w was firmly imprinted in garen''s mind, unable to be removed.

    They were different from ordinary gods who mainly relied on extraordinary divine power forbat power.

    The Dragon God had both quasi-divine power and extraordinary divine power. Moreover, to the Dragon God, extraordinary divine power was only an auxiliary.

    Garen felt that if he, who was not far from the level of a demigod, encountered the Dragon God''s attack outside the main material ne, he would not be able tost even a breath. He could not imagine how powerful the Dragon God''s abilities were.

    even if he bes an immemorial time Dragon, I estimate that he can only be on par with a great divine power at most.

    Garen had a clear understanding of himself.

    however, a thousand-year-old is an ancient dragon, and a ten-thousand-year-old is still an ancient dragon.

    "The situation might not be so certain if we wait a little longer."

    my limit will not stop at the great divine power!

    Garen was certain.

    Even though he had not yet be a demigod, he had the strong confidence to be a creature at the top of the food chain in the multiverse.

    After letting out a long breath and calming himself down, garen started to think about the future.

    He had a premonition that the multiverse of the main timeline might not be so peaceful in the future.

    Although he could not see the battle between the elf main God and the metal Dragon God in the outer ne, garen could guess that they were probably fighting.

    All gods had their own glory and dignity.

    At that time, neither the main God of the elves nor the metal Dragon God could have backed down. If one side showed weakness, it was very likely that their future faith would be unstable, and then their extraordinary divine power would really be weakened. So, a battle between gods was inevitable, but it was unlikely that they would die in the battle, as gods were too difficult to kill.

    "What about after the gods are done fighting?"

    the War of the Gods often represents the war between the corresponding races and believers.

    an elf from the Prime Material ne was killed. Can the elves just swallow their anger? "

    The elves of the Noah continent were vulnerable in front of the Dragon race.

    However, this did not mean that this was the case in all the main material worlds.

    The elf race was not weak.

    When the news of the destruction of the elves on the Noah continent spread, some of the elven forces in the main material world would probably take revenge on the weaker Dragons.

    If the gods added fuel to the fire, because of the fantasy elves as the fuse, it was possible to ignite the war between the elves and the dragons.

    Moreover, garen had a feeling that the Dragon God seemed to want war.

    Kara, Dragon Court ... All of these showed that the Dragon God was no longer content with the status quo.

    The current dragon race was still powerful, but the Dragon gods had experienced the era when the Dragon race was the only dominant race in the multiverse, and other creatures could only live under the wings of the giant Dragons. In their opinion, the current dragon race was probably in decline, and it would be strange if they were willing to ept the status quo.

    "I''m afraid it''s not realistic for me to safely grow to the immemorial stage."

    Garen did not forget.

    Other than the gods, there were also ancient Aragami that existed in the dark.

    They weren''t any ordinary race. If a huge race like the dragons and elves spread all over the ne world went to war, it wouldn''t just be a matter between the two races and two divine branches.

    It was foreseeable.

    If a full-scale war really broke out one day, with the passage of time, more and more races and gods would be involved in the vortex of war, unable to extricate themselves.

    However, judging from the current conflict ...

    Unless there was an unexpected situation that would make one party furious, the chances of developing into a full-scale war across the ne worlds were very slim.

    After understanding it, garen stopped thinking.

    He looked around at the familiar fortress ''main nest. After returning to this nest that he had not seen for a long time, garen''s sleepiness began to surface.

    The silver Dragon did not dispel its sleepiness. It closed its eyes and fell asleep in the river of time.

    However, the napping time Dragon didn''t know this.

    It would not be long before the unexpected situation that would lead to an all-out war between the God systems would happen.

 Chapter 554 Sudden Attack And Desperate Situation

    A monthter.

    Garen had already left the Noah continent.

    He first went to Kara and brought some treasures with him. Then, he went to the Dragon court''s half-ne with Yuna.

    Inside The Eternal Pce, there was a Dragon Lair that belonged to garen, the master of the Dragon Court.

    This was originally a Pce prepared for garen, but because the space of the Dragon court''s half-ne was not stable before, it was a little fragile and narrow for a giant dragon of garen''s level, so he did not n to live in The Eternal Pce. However, during this period of time, due to some of the Dragon court''s guardian dragons ''tireless improvements, mainly with the addition of the strengthened maze domain, the space of the Dragon court''s half-ne was stable enough to amodate garen.

    In addition, The Eternal Pce was not the only building in the Dragon court''s demine.

    The Lord of the Dragon Court lived in The Eternal Pce, which was located in the center of the Royal Court. There were many suspended buildings around The Eternal Pce, most of which were for the Dragon aspects to live in. Other than that, some other buildings such as prisons and fixed teleportation portals were also under construction.

    As time passed, the Dragon court''s demine became more and more perfect.

    Although this ce was not the main material world, it was much safer than it was.

    Because the Dragon Court demine was under the protection of the Dragon gods, the coordinates here had beenpletely hidden. On the crystal wall of the ne, dragon scale-like patterns could be vaguely seen. If the other gods wanted to attack the Dragon Court demine, they would have to go through the Dragon God first.

    In the dragon''sir within The Eternal Pce.

    The new Dragon''s Nest was in the shape of a square. The surrounding walls and the floor at the bottom were made of high-quality magical metals. A piece of the wall here was broken off, which would be an expensive and precious material in the outside world.

    There was no light source in the new Dragon Lair.

    The spiritual light from all kinds of magic gemstones had illuminated the ce, and countless golden and silver lights were shining, almost blinding people.

    Since the half-ne of the Royal Court was very safe, garen had moved most of his treasures here.

    At this time, his treasures were already stored in four Dragonirs in different worlds.

    In the northernmost ice fields of the Noah continent, there were legendary cold serpent Dragons and dark Frost Giants as guards.

    Theva demine, the giant elemental spirit, and the spellcasters of the alpha Tribe.

    Then there were Kara and the half-ne of the Dragon Court. Garen did not have many powerful minions in these two ces, but his position in these two nes ''worlds allowed him to not worry about the safety of his treasures.

    As of now, garen''s biggest source of wealth was still theva half-ne.

    "I haven''t been to theva demine for two years."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    the minions in theva demine should have umted arge number of magic gems and precious metals for me.

    There was no need to excavate too much, just a gradual process could still bring garen a huge amount of wealth.

    This half-ne that was filled with fire and earth magic Minerals was a huge treasure vault. If all the resources buried under the ground of nearly a hundred million square kilometers were to gather together, they could almost form a River or sea. However, because of the special environment of theva half-ne, garen had specifically instructed that the protection of the mineral vein resources was the main priority.

    After all, it would be his whether or not it was mined.

    He was not in a hurry.

    If the elemental bnce of theva demine was destroyed due to excessive mining, it might be difficult to find a simr elemental demine in the future.

    As the treasures were divided into four different gathering points, the amount of treasures in the Dragon''s Nest was actually not enough.

    As the dragon''sir was rather spacious, its thickness could only barely cover garen and Yuna''s shoulders after it was spread out.

    If he wanted to bury himself in it, he had to lower his head.

    Garen grabbed a handful of gold coins and some gems, then opened his dragon ws and let them slide down through the gaps between his ws. He quietly felt the friction between the gold coins and the scales.

    "I should go to theva demine."

    let''s see how the alpha n has developed in the past two years, and then take out some of the treasures umted in theva demine and put them here.

    Garen thought to himself.

    Yuna had also arrived at the Dragon court''s interdimensional space.

    However, it was rare for her to not be in the Dragon''s Nest.

    The Dragon Court demine was a world full of wind and clouds. In fact, it was a miniature ne of air elements. Yuna was reminded of her birthce, the air elemental ne, one of the four elemental nes. At this time, the energy dragon girl was flying freely outside The Eternal Pce, shuttling back and forth between the clouds, taking in the familiar scenery of the Dragon Court demine.

    Garen touched his contracted Dragon Horn gently.

    To be honest, before this, garen didn''t care much about the rise and fall of the dragon n. Or rather, for legendary dragon species like garen and Yuna, because their levels were much higher than ordinary true dragons, they might not necessarily recognize ordinary true dragons as their own kind subconsciously. When Yuna faced ordinary true dragons, she was toozy to even say a single word.

    However, garen and Yuna were different.

    He had received the inheritance of Dragons and the chromatic White Dragon, and lived the life of an ice field white Dragon for a period of time. Moreover, because he was an alien soul, he was actually easier to get along with than the average legendary dragon species. At the very least, he did not have the idea of being high and mighty and detached from the Dragon race.

 Chapter 555 Sudden Attack And Desperate Situation

    The respect and trust of the true dragons, and the Dragon God''s almost unconditional support ...

    The contract of the Dragon Court gave him a new power, but at the same time, it also gave garen an additional responsibility.

    A few minutester, garen shook his head slightly and turned his attention to himself.

    At the same time.

    One of the silver Dragon scales on the back of his Dragon w, which was no different from the other dragon scales, glowed and turned into a tinum color. It was a special dragon scale with a trace of divinity.

    ording to rockvader, he prayed many times but received no response.

    the battle between the metal Dragon God and the elven main God is probably still going on.

    "And I don''t know how long this willst."

    It was normal for a battle between gods tost for years.

    As for who would have the upper hand between the main God of the elves and the metal Dragon God, garen had no idea. These two were the strongest among all the gods, and when they fought, it was like a pin against an awn.

    It was just that it was difficult to kill a God in a battle between gods.

    If the elf God system and the Dragon God system had reached a situation where they would not rest until one of them was dead ...

    The best way to kill an enemy God was to mobilize one''s believers and people in the main material world to start a war and defeat the believers and people of the other side to weaken the other side''s faith and reduce the extraordinary divine power of the enemy god. Then, the God would take action personally, and there would be a high chance of killing the enemy god.

    The divine light that surrounded the golden-white Dragon Scale trembled slightly.

    On normal days, the divine light it had was as calm as water.

    This meant that the metal Dragon God was still in a fierce battle, which was why the divinity could not remain calm.

    "I wonder which outer ne it is."

    the native creatures of this ne are really unlucky to be affected by the battle between great divine powers.

    It was just as garen had thought.

    At this time, the chaos sea was turbulent and extremely dangerous. The aftermath of the extraordinary divine power filled with destructive power swept across. As long as one was affected, almost no living creature could escape. Even the divine light emitted by the two during the battle could burn one''s soul and kill them on the spot.

    After thinking for a while, garen''s thoughts moved, and the light of the tinum Dragon scale dissipated.

    The white-gold dragon scales once again merged with his dragon scales, and nothing unusual could be seen.

    Very quickly, half an hour had passed.

    Yuna''s body turned corporeal as the force field distorted. She was teleported back to the Dragon''s Nest.

    She was panting, and it seemed like she had used up a lot of energy. She leaned on garen the moment she came back, using garen''s body as a wall and half-lying down.

    "What did you do?"

    Garen asked as he looked at her exhausted face.

    I remember when I was training my body and soul in the elemental ne of air, so I surrounded the half-man of the Royal Court for an interview just now.

    "Huhu, I haven''t exercised like this for a long time. I''m so tired."

    Yuna stuck out her tongue.

    Listening to her words, garen''s interest was piqued.

    "Training?"

    "How do you train?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    As he spoke, garen suddenly felt his body sink, and the solid metal base of the Dragon Nest caved in slightly.

    It was as if a mountain was pressing down on his body, bringing him immense pressure.

    An instantter, the invisible pressure disappeared.

    "Just like this, I''m putting heavy pressure on myself."

    then. I maintain the high pressure, roll, run, sprint, fly ... You can slowly polish your body and soul."

    "I''ve decided to train my body more often in the future."

    Yuna clenched her ws, looking very serious.

    Garen, who was familiar with Yuna, was a little surprised.

    "Why are you so diligent all of a sudden?"

    He asked.

    although the process is a little boring, I think it''s time for me to train.

    "This will stimte my body''s absorption of energy, allowing me to grow faster."

    "You''re growing faster than me. I won''t be able to ept it if your body size surpasses mine too much in the future."

    Yuna, who had always been calm, said.

    So that was how it was ... After hearing that it was because of him, garen nodded. At the same time, he raised his Dragon w and patted Yuna''s head gently, then rubbed it.

    "I can go with you when I''m free."

    "Our abilities can be used together to achieve a better effect."

    He said.

    Yuna blinked and raised her head. The image of the giant Silver Dragon was reflected in her light purple eyes. She nodded in joy."That''s great,"

    After leaning against each other and chatting for a while, Yuna looked at the pile of treasures in the Dragon''s Nest.

    She tried to bury herself in it, but because it wasn''t deep enough, half of her neck was exposed.

    "Why don''t we move all the treasures on Kara over?"

    Yuna said as she used her dragon ws to pull the treasures around her and pile them up.

    "I don''t like to put all my wealth in one ce," garen shook his head.

    "But I''m going to theva demine to bring back some of the magic gems and metals that have been mined in the past two years."

    at the very least, you can form a stack that can amodate your body.

    After hearing garen''s words, Yuna''s eyes brightened. She nudged garen and said to him in a slightly urgent tone, " "Then hurry up and go. What are you still doing here?"

    Garen was speechless.

    "I was nning to go in a few days."

    "But since you''re in such a hurry, let''s go now."

    Yuna chuckled and used her Dragon Tail to rub against garen''s tail.  "Garen, you''re the best."

 Chapter 556 A Sudden Attack And A Desperate Situation

    "Hurry up and go. I''ll wait for you toe back."

    After being intimate for a while, garen used the ne teleportation spell on theva half-ne.

    *

    *

    *

    Soon, he appeared in the sky above the alpha n, surrounded by mountains.

    Garen sniffed lightly. The air was filled with an unchanging, faint smell of sulfur. The sky formed by mes here was also forever shining with a red light. Wisps of mes suddenly ignited in the void, like flowers of fire that disappeared in a sh.

    The Shadow of the Dragon''s wings was cast on the ground.

    The enshrouded alpha raised their heads subconsciously. When they saw that it was the even more powerful Dragon of eternity, they congratted garen''s arrival one after another, expressing their respect to garen with the etiquette of spell casters.

    At the same time, garen''s gaze lowered and swept across the alpha n.

    With a little perception, he found that the poption of the alpha n had increased several times. After the implementation of the poption expansion n, there were more than five thousand people in just a few years. The buildings around the volcanoes had also expanded, and the height and quality of the mage towers had improved.

    Because the time was short, the new poption was mainly made up of young people.

    "Not bad, not bad. Therger the poption base, the more the poption will grow."

    Garen still valued the alpha n.

    On the street below, he could even see a naked boy ying with the me in his hand.

    This was not a spell, but just fire elemental energy that was forcibly formed together.

    However, for a human child who looked no older than two years old to be able to control elemental energy, this talent was truly terrifying.

    It would not take too long. In just a dozen years or so, with the number of spell casters in the alpha n, there would be thousands of spell casters in garen''s family. The spell casters in the alpha n generally grew faster. As long as they had enough talent, they could even have a high spell-casting level when they had just reached adulthood, just like Anya.

    "Wee."

    [ your strength and radiance are growing day by day. ]

    Anya''s figure appeared in front of garen with a blooming flower of fire.

    Garen retracted his gaze and looked at an ya.

    This spell caster, who was wearing a fiery red robe and had a healthy wheat-colored skin, had now reached the legendary level. Garen could clearly see the thick fire elemental energy surrounding Anya. She did not need to actively control it as the fire elemental energy would automatically approach her.

    you''ve already reached the legendary level.

    however, your future shouldn''t stop here. I believe that with your talent, you can follow my footsteps for a long time.

    Garen was not stingy with his praise.

    Catching up to his pace of growth was actually a rather difficult matter.

    "Thank you for your trust."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "An ya won''t let you down."

    Garen''s first subordinate, a legendary wizard, looked up at the silver Dragon, smiled, and said.

    Although Anya had already reached the legendary-realm, the Dragon of eternity was still unfathomable in her eyes. The 50-meter-long giant beast was majestic and intimidating, making Anya feel insignificant.

    Even in the alpha Empire at its peak, the legendary Wizards who had a seat in the Imperial Parliament might not be garen''s match.

    "Tell me about the current situation of the alpha n."

    After hearing garen''s words, an ya nodded slightly, and then continued to speak.

    about one-fifth of the newborns have the talent to cast spells, so the total number is 753.

    in addition, members of the alpha n who don''t have the talent to cast spells will try to awaken their spiritual power in the Crystal Tower made of Kara crystals.

    "About one-twentieth of the people became psionic warlocks."

    however, the psionic warlocks in the tribe are still in the exploration stage and do not have thebat ability of spellcasters.

    ¡°................¡±

    After listening to Anya''s words, garen nodded slightly.

    The psionic Warlock was also a ss that was very difficult to awaken. He didn''t expect that there would be a one in twenty ratio, and it was among those who didn''t have the talent to cast spells. It could only be said that they were indeed the descendants of a glorious empire, with extraordinary talent.

    As for how to use spirit force ...

    He could only let the new warlocks study the rub on their own.

    Outsiders could not provide any effective help.

    Psionic warlocks didn''t have a systematic system because they were the power of the mind. Every creature''s mind was different, resulting in a variety of abilities. Psionic power was also called psionic abilities, not a proper spell ability. Almost every psionic ability was different.

    one day, you will be able to restore the glory of the alpha Empire.

    in fact, he has even surpassed his peak.

    After looking at the recent situation of the alpha n, garen went to take a look at the two red Dragons living here.

    To his surprise, when garen went to the scorched mountains, he happened to meet a few young dragons that were only four meters long.

    There were a total of three young dragons. Their scales were as red as fire, and they had big heads, short necks, and short and thick bodies.

    The one that looked simple and honest was a pure red Dragon Whelp.

    They chased each other through the ck smoke that was spewing out of the volcanoes, fiercely fighting each other.

    Biting the tail, pulling the Dragon''s horn, pulling the Dragon''s scales ... The fight was very intense.

    The young dragon roars continued.

 Chapter 557 A Sudden Attack And A Desperate Situation

    However, when they saw garen, a few of the lively Little Dragon whelps froze on the spot. Their breathing became difficult due to the pressure of this huge creature. After they regained their senses, they fled into the crater of a volcano as if they were flying.

    Before they could return to the Dragon''s Nest to look for the Dragon Lady, Red Dragon greesha''s body was surrounded by mes. Her dragon wings pped and pushed away the thick smoke, appearing in front of garen.

    "Sir, it''s been more than two years since west met, and you''ve be even stronger."

    She was already used to garen''s abnormal growth rate, so she wasn''t shocked by his current size.

    "Who are these young dragons?"

    Garen asked.

    The three young dragons that he was looking at pped their wings and hid behind greesha, their eyes filled with fear and curiosity.

    my child with Roell. He was just two months old.

    The Red Dragon rolled his tail and pushed the young dragons in front of him. He said to them, "  this is the great dragon of eternity. The entireva demine is under his dragon wings.

    Seeing that his mother and the other party did not seem to be enemies ...

    The little Dragon Whelp became more courageous.

    As young red Dragons, these young dragons were very big-hearted.

    They raised their little heads and looked at the magnificent Dragon with shining eyes.

    Garen recognized this look.

    When he first saw his future self, he had the same look.

    In the hearts of the Dragon whelps, they all yearned for garen''s power.

    In the Dragon race, there was no dragon who didn''t like to make themselves bigger and stronger, especially for giant Dragons like the Red Dragon, whose main body was the soul. To be the head of the chromatic dragons, the Red Dragon didn''t rely on spells or Dragon Breath, but on an extremely strong body.

    Garen casually threw out a few ordinary fire element Crystal cores.

    "Little guys, here''s a little gift for you."

    The three young dragons each had one. They held onto the fire element Crystal core and did not let go. They had already revealed their Dragon nature of loving money.

    "Thank you for your generosity."

    The young dragon whelps thanked garen.

    "Where is Roel?" he asked.

    After teasing the Dragon whelps for a while, garen said.

    "It left the scorched mountains right after Iid the dragon egg."

    currently located in the city of me steel in the fire elemental territory.

    In the habits of the chromatic dragons, male dragons basically didn''t take care of their children. After the dragon egg was born, they would quietly leave the female dragon and continue to have fun outside.

    since that''s the case, you''llmand the various ns on behalf of Roell.

    gather all the resources we''ve excavated in the past two years. I''m going to bring them to other ne worlds.

    "Don''t worry," the Red Dragon nodded.

    there''s no need for that idiot, Roel. I canplete your request alone.

    Shortly after, greesha followed garen''s instructions and left, heading to the various minion territories in charge of mining mineral resources.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Time passed by quietly.

    Garen casually went into an active volcano and soaked himself in theva, enjoying the warm feeling of the redva.

    Two weekster, the magic gems and metals that had been mined in various mines were gathered and piled up in an open area.

    The dazzling spiritual light even suppressed the Crimson color of the sky.

    Garennded on the ground.

    He raised his head to look at the Mountain of Gems and metals, his eyes filled with satisfaction.

    "This way, the Dragon Nest in The Eternal Pce can be filled."

    After using a lot of magic power to open up a huge dimensional space, garen took some time to put all these treasures in.

    At this time, because he knew that garen hade to theva demine, Roel had alsoe.

    It was hundreds of meters away from gresha.

    There seemed to be a problem with the rtionship between the Red Dragon mate and the Red Dragon mate.

    "My Lord, aren''t you going to stay in theva demine for a few more days?"

    Said Red Dragon rolled.

    Garen shook his head and declined.

    He sized up Rowell and gresha and said, "  the environment of theva demine will help you grow, but you can''t rx yourself. When you be legends, I''ll take you to the Royal Court.

    you can''t fight for me with your current strength if you''re not legendary.

    After hearing garen''s words, the red Dragons nodded and said solemnly, "  we understand. We will step into the legendary level as soon as possible and be your powerful arms.

    The two red Dragons were both level 18. They were much stronger than the average adult red Dragon, but they were still far from legendary creatures.

    Afterpleting his objective for this trip, garen decided to leave.

    But all of a sudden, a change urred.

    There was no sign at all.

    A vast and mighty power descended, its target being theva demine.

    Ka ka ka ...

    Countless magic gemstones that had been integrated with the crystal wall of the ne appeared and shattered under the huge pressure. The magic circle with the magic gemstones as the center also shattered.

    The gem sealing barrier covering theva demine was torn apart in an instant.

    The pressure that was like a mountain and a tsunami descended from the sky and hit him in the face!

    Garen''s pupils contracted, and he raised his head.

    A divine lightsaber that was thousands of meters long and made up of endless divine light tore the gemstone sealing barrier and the ne crystal wall apart like a towering mountain. It left a huge spatial crack in the sky and shattered the space inch by inch.

    The pain spread all over garen''s body.

    The target of the divine lightsaber was none other than the Dragon of Time who had not yet grown up.

 Chapter 558 Sudden Attack And Desperate Situation

    The sudden attack sealed off the entire space and locked onto garen.

    At this time, the world in garen''s eyes was vast, and only the divine light sword was left. It was getting closer and closer, and the huge threat of death was growing in his heart.

    Garen immediately activated time Dragon countercurrent.

    However, what made garen''s heart sink was that there was an endless light that formed a barrier, blocking the river of time near garen. At the same time, the originally calm river of time seemed to be angry. Suddenly, the waves surged, and countless waves of the river of time set off huge waves, hitting the blockade barrier fiercely.

    Ka ka ka ... A cluster of cracks appeared.

    However, in a very short time, the river of time could not tear through the blockade of the barrier.

    This was the first time garen had been forced into a corner.

    And to be able to do this, it must be a God with great divine power.

    Perhaps it was because death was approaching, but garen''s brain started working like electricity, and the flow of time in the entire world seemed to have slowed down.

    Garen looked at the terrifying divine light sword, and his tinum Dragon eyes seemed to be burning with mes.

    "There''s still too much history waiting for me to see."

    I haven''t be a greater divine power yet.

    "I can''t die Here!"

    The divine light sword''s surface was covered with countless exquisite patterns, flowing as if it had a life of its own. It continued to fall, stabbing towards garen with an unstoppable force.

    As the distance between them got closer, before the sharp sword could even touch garen, the silver Dragon scales on his body began to crack. Dragon blood seeped out, and an intense pain spread throughout his body. The most despairing thing was that under the locked-on pressure of the divine light sword, he could barely move.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The contracted Dragon Horn burst out with a dazzling light.

    At the same time.

    The Dragon Court Dragons that were scattered across the various main material worlds all sensed the loss of their power.

    The power that originated from hundreds of legendary giant Dragons gathered and was added to garen''s body. It finally gave him a chance to catch his breath under the pressure of the divine light sword, and he could barely move his body.

    Garen clenched his teeth and endured the immense pressure, releasing the power of time with all his might.

    The slow spell fell on the divine lightsaber, but its falling speed was only slightly reduced.

    In the blink of an eye, the divine lightsaber was already a thousand meters away from garen.

    His scales were shattered, and he was covered in blood, turning into a Blood Dragon.

    This made garen almost desperate.

    Such a fierce attack, he had no means to block it.

    "Who is it?"

    At this moment, a furious roar was heard.

    Red, blue, green, ck, white, five-colored sharp ws covered the sky and the sun. They suddenly appeared and grabbed the divine light sword tightly, blocking the attack on garen.

    The metal Dragon God was still fighting the elven main God, and the only one who could resist the attack of a powerful divine power was the mother of evil dragons.

    When he discovered that garen had been attacked, he came.

    The Dragon mother''s voice, which had made garen nervous in the past, now had a strong sense of security.

    "How dare you attack my child!"

    "No matter who you are, I will make you pay the most painful price!"

    The immortal Dragon mother roared in anger. Her dragon ws were stained with blood. Her five-colored dragon scales were pierced by the divine light sword. However, under her powerful strength, the divine light sword could no longer fall. Arge number of cracks appeared at the ce where the Dragon ws were firmly held.

    The enemy was silent.

    He ignored dragon mother''s threat.

    Crash!

    The divine lightsaber shattered on its own.

    It turned into a rain of countless light swords that filled the sky, and continued to shoot towards garen.

    Dragon mother wanted to stop her, but another divine light sword appeared, forcing her to do so.

    On the other side, because of the loss of the most concentrated power, the danger of the rain of light swords was far less than the direct divine light swords.

    Under the erosion of the river of time, the blockade barrier was also rapidly shaking and disintegrating.

    Garen''s eyes were burning with fighting spirit.

    He saw a glimmer of hope.

    The tinum Dragon scales flew out and hovered above garen''s head, emitting the power that belonged to the metal Dragon God.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Bang Bang Bang Bang ... The light swords that filled the sky fell.

    Garen had the protection of the tinum Dragon scales, so he was safe for the time being, but ... The minions that had gathered nearby to send garen off were pierced by the light swords one by one. Their life force was instantly sucked dry and they were reduced to ashes without any ability to resist ... Among them were Roel and Gretel, who had been following garen since before he reached the legendary level.

    All of this was reflected in garen''s vision.

    He felt extremely angry.

    The hatred towards the attack and the anger towards his own weakness intertwined together, causing garen''s heart to beat rapidly.

    &Nbsp; crack crack.

    ? The tinum Dragon scales would not arrive for long.

    Each impact would cause the golden-white Dragon scales to break a little.

    Garen''s heart was filled with anger.

    However, his mind was extremely calm.

    Dragon mother came in time and gave him a glimmer of hope. He had to seize this hope and escape from death so that he could take revenge on this unknown attacker in the future.

    Buzz ... Buzz ... The imaska crown, the imaska scepter, the imaska Codex ... All seven secret weapons appeared.

    In such a critical situation, garen used all his strength to activate the seven secret weapons at the same time.

    The seven secret weapons turned into Seven rays of light and entered garen''s body.

    Ka ka ka ... A thinyer of golden armor spread out and covered garen''s body. However, he transformed from a blood-drenched Silver Dragon to a Golden Dragon, as if he was wearing a golden sacred garment.

    At the same time, the tinum Dragon scales shattered.

    The rain of light swords slowed down a little and passed through the time freeze territory,nding on garen''s body.

    As the secret weapon of a magic Empire, the Golden armor formed by the seven secret weapons of imaska was extremely powerful. When it was activated at the same time, garen''s magic power and mental strength poured out like a flood opening the floodgates. In just a few seconds, he felt a deep sense of exhaustion.

    Fortunately, the seven secret weapons protected garen, preventing him from being killed instantly.

    However, just like the golden-white Dragon Scale, it could notst for long.

    Countless lightning-like cracks were spreading and appearing.

    "Spacetime gate, open!"

    Garen endured the extreme pain and let out a low roar.

    His left wrist, which was covered in golden scales, glowed with a bright light.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The Dragon mother''s protection, the tinum Dragon scale, and the seven secret weapons had helped garen fight for the opportunity to open the Gate of Time and space.

    Under garen''s anxious gaze, the Gate of Time and space slowly opened and gradually expanded.

    However, just as it was formed and garen''s eyes were filled with joy ... Crash!

    The seven secret armors, which looked like golden sacred armors, shattered.

    Without the restraint of the imaska ring, the energy of the space-time gate went berserk and turned into a chaotic space-time vortex, leading to an unknown space-time.

    Garen hesitated for a moment.

    Buzzzzzz!

    Three light swords that were a few meters long pierced through his body, and a sense of weakness as if his life force was being sucked away appeared, making garen recall the feeling of being hit by thew of death when he was weak.

    But this time, no future garen could go against the current.

    Fortunately, garen had never ced all his hopes on Shilong Yiliu''s help. Hence, he tirelessly collected powerful equipment and strengthened his own strength. This was how he could fight for a chance of survival in this situation.

    At this moment, this chance of survival was right in front of garen''s eyes.

    He no longer hesitated. With a fierce look in his eyes, he jumped into the chaotic space-time vortex. The silver Dragon that was covered in blood disappeared.

    The unknown attacker immediately stopped releasing his divine power.

    And theva demine was devastated by a single divine power attack, almost copsing.

    Dragon mother gave chase and returned to the void outside theva demine a few dayster.

    the goddess of life, grace.

    This was the other great divine power in the elven God system besides the main God, the Father of all elves. He was the spouse of kerellong. The God of elves, kerellong, and the goddess of life, grace, were also the only two great divine powers in the elven God system.

    Dragon mother looked at the ce where the space-time vortex disappeared and said nothing.

    Evil ns against the elven gods were brewing in his mind, and his eyes were full of cold and murderous intent.

 Chapter 559 Just Out Of The Tigers Den, Into The Dragons Lake.1

    Buzz, buzz, buzz.

    Garen''s mind was buzzing. The entire world in his vision was the extremely chaotic and violent river of time. The river water was spinning wildly, and garen, who was caught in it, could not control his body and could only passively withstand the violent power of time.

    He felt like a hamster that had been thrown into a centrifuge.

    As the space-time vortex spun wildly, garen''s body moved along with it.

    The Superrge dragon was like a lonely boat in the middle of a violent ocean, unable to withstand the storm.

    In a daze, garen seemed to see himself being pulled into the outline of a giant dragon formed by countless lines. In the high-speed rotation, he became slender, and his head almost caught up to his tail. His body was in a strange and indescribable state, as if it was no longer a physical body.

    At the same time.

    In the chaotic vortexes, the past, the present, and the future ... Garen couldn''t tell the time at all.

    It was as if he was in the future one second, but in the next second, he was back in the past.

    The three time States were intertwined at this time, forming a chaotic state. Because of his sensitivity to time, this indescribable situation gave garen a splitting headache. He almost stopped thinking, and his brain was in a mess.

    He did not know how long he had been in this space-time vortex.

    It might have only been for a moment, or it might have been countless years.

    Or perhaps, time had no meaning here.

    After a while, the Dragon, which was rapidly pulled into countless silver threads, almost lost its form. The Endless River of time fused with it, pouring into the gap between the silver threads, trying to fill it.

    This should have been a good thing.

    However, the Dragon of Time''s consciousness was a little blurry. When he found that arge amount of the river of time had soaked his body, his body became illusory.

    It was like the river of time.

    As his body became illusory, he felt his connection with the river of time deepen at an unimaginable speed.

    For a few short moments, garen even felt that he was the river of time.

    It was a kind of control over the past, present, and future ... The feeling of time bing one with me arose spontaneously.

    Garen was a little addicted to this feeling.

    He gradually began to understand everything.

    But at the same time.

    As garen''s power of time grew stronger, his thoughts gradually became empty, and his emotions and rational thoughts faded.

    When he was receiving the power of the river of time, he was also merging into it and bing a part of it.

    This grotesque and variegated space-time vortex was an extremely dangerous ce, even for garen, the Dragon of Time.

    "No, you can''t do this."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Garen forcefully endured the various diforts of his spirit and body, resisting the temptation of the power of time with all his might. He yearned for the power of time, but he could not tolerate losing himself and bing a part of the river of time.

    Under his will, the river water of time that had already fused into his body was forced out in wisps.

    The feeling of understanding everything was like an illusion.

    Garen''s heart was filled with a strong reluctance.

    At this moment, there seemed to be a voice whispering in his ear, asking him to give up his will and be one with the river of time. In this way, he couldplete the sublimation of his life level and travel to and from different timelines as he pleased, obtaining unimaginable power.

    The river of time continued to flow into garen''s body.

    He kept forcing her out.

    In this process, garen''s connection with the river of time was also deepening in an orderly manner.

    However, his consciousness was getting more and more blurry.

    If he lost his consciousness, he would lose his only power to resist the river of time, and his body would merge into the river of time. From then on, he would no longer be the Dragon of Time named garen, but only the eternal river of time that flowed quietly.

    Fortunately, just as he was about to lose his consciousness ...

    The extremely violent space-time vortex stopped and no longer spun rapidly.

    Whoosh!

    A cluster of messy silver threads that had been pulled suddenly turned back into the body of a Dragon. Because of the sudden stop of the space-time vortex, the silver Dragon felt as if it was being held by an invisible hand and then thrown out of the river of time by an irresistible force.

    Wind, air, elemental energy, smell ... Garen''s senses had recovered.

    The whirlpool in the river of time was no longer the only thing in sight.

    As the world spun, garen saw a clear sky that looked like a huge sapphire as far as the eye could see. He also saw a wildnd with undting mountains and strange rocks.

    The silver Dragon still looked like it had just been sucked into the space-time vortex.

    His scales were broken on arge scale, and he was covered in blood and seriously injured.

    It was as if nothing had happened in the space-time vortex. He had been thrown into this unknown timeline and unknown world in an instant.

    Unable to control its own body, the silver Dragon streaked through the air in an arc before crashing to the ground.

    Crash!

    With garen as the center, the reddish-brown driednd cracked, caved in, and cracks spread, lifting upyers of dust ... When the dust settled, a circr pit with a diameter of almost a thousand meters appeared on the ground. In the center of the pit was a giant dragon covered in blood.

    "Phew ..." I''m not dead."

    The silver Dragon''s tensed mind rxed a little after its scales were shattered, its flesh torn, and its bones broken.

    Even though the intense pain all over his body told garen that he was not in a good state, as long as he was not dead, everything was eptable.

 Chapter 560 Just Out Of The Tigers Den, Into The Dragons Lake.2

    He lowered his head to take a look.

    Due to the high temperature and impact of the meteorite-like impact, some of the soil and rocks around garen had already melted into crystal-like shapes.

    Waves of sleepiness washed over him.

    Garen endured his sleepiness, and after taking a deep breath, he forced himself to focus and construct the spell.

    Stab!

    An alternate dimension was opened by him with what little magic he had left.

    The Dragon reached out with his ws and took out a handful of scrolls.

    These scrolls were emitting a faint, milky white light, giving people a sense of peace, carrying a trace of the light God''s power.

    Garen had never really used the divine spell scroll given to him by the Church of Light, because he was rarely injured.

    However, this was the first time in garen''s life that he was so seriously injured.

    His body was severely injured, and because he used the seven secret weapons of imaska, his spirit and magic power had fallen to the freezing point, and he also did not have much power of time left.

    Rip!

    Garen tore all the scrolls apart with his ws.

    His serious injuries were healed.

    [ extreme healing ]

    Resurrection spell.

    It expelled the pain.

    ................

    Garen used all the divine spell scrolls that were helpful to his current state.

    With garen''s current physical condition, it would be difficult for him to be injured. However, once he was seriously injured, ordinary healing divine spells would not have much effect. Fortunately, the Church of Light was very generous. In order to express their gratitude for saving the Noah continent and their goodwill towards the time Dragon, the divine spell scrolls that Pope yeine gave garen were treasures that were at least of the seventh circle.

    The light God''s power was second to none in terms of healing.

    At this moment, garen was wrapped in the milky white light of the divine spell, and his condition was slowly improving.

    However, the worst thing was that garen realized that the three wounds on his body that had been pierced by the divine light sword were all surrounded by a corrosive force that was continuously extracting garen''s life force. Even a lot of the power of the divine spell scroll had been absorbed by it.

    the ces that were directly injured by extraordinary divine power won''t heal so easily.

    Garen sensed his own injuries.

    His mind was filled with the thoughts of his followers who had been turned into ashes, and his eyes burned with anger.

    If he was not a divine creature like the time Dragon, but some other legendary creature with the same level of strength, he might have died the moment he was hit by the divine light sword. For ordinary things, even legendary creatures, God had the power to kill and kill. As long as the attack hit, it could kill them instantly.

    "Giants, elves, Aragami ... Which God wants to kill me?"

    After avoiding the three wounds that were pierced by the divine light swords, garen focused his healing power on the other injuries on his body while thinking to himself.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Garen immediately thought of the elf God system.

    He knew that there was a powerful goddess of life in the elven God system. Her weapon was a divine sword, and the feeling of her life force constantly being lost seemed to be an ability of the goddess of life.

    However, he easily figured out the identity of the attacker.

    This made garen a little suspicious.

    If he could guess the attacker''s identity, dragon mother would naturally be able to find out as well. Later, the Dragon God system would also know that he had been attacked and that his life and death were unknown.

    It could be foreseen that in the main timeline at this time, the war between the elf God system and the Dragon God system had already started.

    The elven God knew that his attack on garen, regardless of whether it seeded or not, had a great possibility of causing a full-scale war between the elves and the dragons. ording to what garen knew, the elves, from the ordinary elves to the spiritual gods, although they always liked to do things based on their own standards of good and evil, they were generally a race that leaned towards peace and did not love cruel Wars.

    Could it be that there were other powerful existences deliberately pretending to be the elven God?

    In order to provoke a war between the elves and the dragons.

    This thought emerged in garen''s mind.

    however, we can''t rule out the possibility that the elven God feels that I''m too much of a threat in the future, so he''s determined to get rid of me.

    Garen shook his head and sorted out his chaotic thoughts.

    No matter who it was, be it the elven God or other unknown existences, when he had enough power, he would definitely take revenge and wash away the shame.

    At this moment, garen''s mind was filled with the scene of the deaths of Rowell and gresha.

    These two red Dragons that had followed him for a long time and had just given birth to their offspring had suddenly died in the aftermath of the attack aimed at him. This made garen silent for a while.

    all of you have followed me loyally, but I can not protect your lives.

    Rowell, Gretel ...

    He silently muttered the names of the two red Dragons, and his hatred for the God who had attacked him grew.

    The resurrection spell could not revive a Dragon that had turned into ashes.

    However, in the future, if he had the power to reverse time, he would resurrect the two red Dragons.

    Galleons could resurrect dead Dragons, which meant that he could do the same in the future.

    Closing his eyes, garen guided the divine light to heal his injuries faster.

    He still didn''t know which timeline he had fallen into. When he was absorbing the power of time, the efficiency was about the same as when he was in the main timeline. This meant that the passage of time in the two timelines was roughly synchronized.

    Garen raised his Dragon w.

    With a thought, his body glowed with a mottled golden light.

    Seven streams of light flew out from the surface of his body, turning into the seven secret weapons of imaska that separated.

    At this time, arge number of cracks appeared on all the secret weapons. The first to sixth secret weapons had been fused, so their quality was higher, so there were fewer cracks. However, as the carrier of the gate of spacetime, the imaska ring could no longer form a ring. The gemstones were dim and listless, only emitting extremely weak waves.

 Chapter 561 Just Out Of The Tigers Den, Into The Dragons Lake.3

    The seven secret weapons of imaska had already reached their limit in resisting the attacks of a great divine power.

    imaska''s magic ring is broken. I wish to return to the main timeline ... It''s going to be troublesome."

    Garen sighed.

    Putting away the seven secret weapons that were difficult to use normally, garen pped his dragon wings. After he felt that he could barely move his body, he decided to leave this ce.

    The sound of his fall was very loud.

    If a powerful creature came over, he would not be in a good condition to face it.

    The divine spell scrolls were still healing his injuries.

    However, because his physical body was too strong, even with the help of the divine scroll, the recovery speed of his injuries was very slow. Garen was still in a state of serious injury, and only had a certain amount of mobility. He needed to immediately find a safe ce to build a nest and sleep, and adjust his state with the help of the divine scroll.

    On garen''s right Dragon Wing, there was a wound that was prated from the front to the back, and it was still emitting a faint light. It was the ce where the divine light sword had pierced through. This caused him to feel a heart-piercing pain when he pped his Dragon Wing.

    Hiss ...

    He endured the intense pain.

    The silver Dragon flew up unsteadily.

    At the same time.

    A rustling sound that sounded like the scales of a creature rubbing against the ground entered garen''s ears.

    When you''re down on your luck. what you''re worried about wille true ... Garen frowned.

    Along with the sound, a thick and pungent smell of sulfur came. At the same time, as the unknown creature approached, the surrounding temperature began to rise at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    However, garen was not afraid.

    Even if he was seriously injured, he was not to be trifled with.

    As he flew higher, garen''s field of vision gradually rose, and soon he could see the scene outside the pit he had created.

    He was currently in a rather barren area.

    The ground around him was dark brown in color. There was not a single de of grass. The ground was covered with cracks that looked like cobwebs. In the cracks, he could see brightva flowing slowly. In addition, there were many towering volcanoes in his vision. The high-temperatureva that distorted the air slowly flowed down from the mouth of the mountains.

    At the same time.

    Garen saw the creature approaching him.

    It was a fiery-red giant python that was more than a hundred meters long. Its body was covered in a thickyer of rough scales, and its red scales were full of cracks like the ground around it. In the cracks, ck-redva flowed. The fiery-red giant python slithered on the ground, leaving an obvious trail ofva and igniting clusters of mes wherever it passed.

    Hiss hiss hiss ...

    It stuck out its tongue and stared at the silver Dragon in the air with its blood-red, cold, vertical pupils.

    "Such a huge Python ... It doesn''t seem to have any intelligence."

    It didn''t look weak, at least having legendary strength.

    The fiery red giant python raised its head and looked at garen with a cold gaze, as if it was looking at its prey.

    "What are you looking at?"

    "Are you going to eat me up?"

    Garen looked at the fiery red giant python for a moment before looking away. As he was seriously injured, he did not intend to get entangled with it.

    At this moment, garen had already risen into the air, and the fiery red python on the ground was obviously unable to reach him.

    The silver Dragon pped its wings and was about to turn and leave.

    However, something that made garen''s expression change drastically happened.

    The 100-meter-long fiery red python took a deep breath, and endless fire elemental energy went berserk and gathered around its body.

    The air shook violently.

    It was as if everything in sight was burning.

    Then, under garen''s shocked gaze, this guy''s body expanded in the wind and gathered with the endless fire element Energy. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a thousand-meter long fire Python. Every breath it took was like thunder, and the ground under its body cracked inch by inch.

    This shocking size and momentum gave garen a huge shock.

    Generally speaking, creatures in the Prime Material ne would not be able to reach such a level.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The giant Python''s ability to fuse with the elements was quite terrifying.

    [ creature level: 40 ]

    A demigod creature!

    Using inspect, he found that this unintelligent beast actually had the power of a demigod.

    Garen''s eyes widened.

    After arriving at this time and space, the first creature he saw was at the demigod level. This gave garen an extremely bad feeling.

    "What timeline am I in?"

    "The creatures here can''t all be this fierce, right?"

    Even if he was at his peak, facing such a terrifying demigod giant python, even if the other party did not seem to have any intelligence, garen did not have the confidence to win, not to mention that he was not even in his best condition, and was extremely seriously injured.

    Without any hesitation, garen started to release the power of time, using time Dragon countercurrent.

    Because it was not the main timeline, time Dragon countercurrent''s response speed was rtively slow. At the same time, garen activated his eleration mode and dragged his heavily injured body to turn around and escape, buying time for time Dragon countercurrent.

    "Detestable!"

    Garen''s face was sullen.

    They had just escaped from the divine power attack in the main timeline, but in the blink of an eye, they encountered a demigod-level monster.

    He had grown up smoothly for a long time, but now, his bad luck was too terrible.

    The fiery red python, which was asrge as a mountain, opened its bloody mouth as it watched garen escape.

    BOOM!

    The air started to vibrate at a speed visible to the naked eye. An invisible sound wave crossed the space and enveloped garen in an instant.

    Buzz ... Buzz ... Garen''s body stiffened, and he could only feel his head buzzing.

    Under the impact of the sound waves, garen, who was already seriously injured, almost fell into aa.

    He didn''t even have the time power to concentrate on mobilizing it.

    Shi Long Yi Liu was interrupted before he could even get a response.

    Thump!

    His body fell to the ground.

    The me Python that had almost filled his vision slithered over, opening its bloody mouth made of mes and biting at garen.

    I didn''t die in the attack of the gods. Instead, I''m going to be eaten by an unintelligent demigod beast in an unknown ce? "

    Garen was a little dazed.

    His severely injured body was hit by a demigod-level attack again. He could not hold on any longer, and his consciousness became more and more blurry.

    However, just a second before he fainted.

    He could vaguely see dark clouds suddenly gathering and forming. Countless blue Thunderbolts burst out and fell from the sky, bombarding the body of the me Python and interrupting its movements.

    The fire Python shifted its attention away from garen, raised its head, and stared at the uninvited guest.

    At the same time, a Thunder-like roar entered garen''s ears.

    "Storm gathering! Ask me to climb the clouds!"

    It was just a thunderous roar without any words, but garen understood its meaning.

    This meant that the object of the sound was most likely not a creature with demigod power, but a demigod.

    A real God.

    Another one that seemed to be much more powerful than the Python ... What kind of dangerous ce have Ie to?

    In his daze, garen thought of this.

    In thest moment before he lost consciousness, he saw a huge bear that was hundreds of meters tall, riding a storm and lightning, falling from the sky and pouncing at the thousand-meter long me Python.

    After that, garen''s vision went ck, and hepletely lost consciousness, falling into a deep sleep.

 Chapter 562 Inextinguishable Wild Thunder.1

    When garen woke up from his deep sleep, his brain was still a little groggy.

    His tinum Dragon eyes gradually opened. His vision was pitch ck at first, then the darkness gradually blurred and light appeared.

    "What happened in the end?"

    Garen''s consciousness slowly returned.

    Before he lost consciousness, his memory stopped at the 600-meter-tall giant lightning bear, which fell from the sky and killed the 1000-meter-long red python.

    Before they reached this timeline.

    Garen had always been proud of his body size. After all, there were not many creatures in the main material world that couldpare to a body that was more than fifty meters tall. It could be said that he was standing at the top of the food chain in the material world. In the past, only garen''s body size had shocked other creatures. However, this time, thest scene in his memory had brought garen an unimaginable shock.

    What was the concept of a 600-meter-tall bear?

    It stood on its hind legs on the ground, its body more majestic than some mountains.

    He could stomp a group of Ultraman to death with one step.

    There was also a 1000-meter-long Python with a body that stretched like a river. As long as it raised its head, its body would directly soar into the clouds.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang ... A series of thunderous sounds came out of nowhere, like Rolling Thunder in the dark clouds, apanied by the heavy breathing of the giant beast, and slowly entered garen''s ears.

    "You''re awake?"

    A low roar sounded, and it contained an obvious meaning.

    Garen''s heart trembled, and he turned his head to look for the source of the sound.

    He seemed to be in a huge cave. The surrounding walls and the ground below were allpressed rocks, and the air was filled with a kind of anxious and numb atmosphere from time to time. Outside the cave, there was a wild storm, and silver lightning rumbled and fell, illuminating the sky.

    As for the owner of the voice ... It was not far behind garen.

    He looked over.

    A giant bear surrounded by thunder and lightning stood up and stared at him.

    This giant bear had a strong physique, its four limbs were thick and strong, and its body seemed to contain infinite power. Its fur was white with a tinge of blue, and there were countless electric arcs jumping between its thick fur. It was the demigod giant bear that had attacked the giant python at the end. It gave garen the feeling that it was the physical incarnation of storm and Thunder.

    However, to garen''s surprise, although the giant bear in his field of vision was still burly and tall, it was no longer the terrifying giant beast that was hundreds of meters long.

    It was about 60 meters tall at the moment.

    Garen thought of the demigod giant python that had attacked him.

    In the beginning, the Python''s body was about a hundred meters long, but once it entered an attacking state, it instantly became a terrifying beast that was a thousand meters long.

    It seemed that it was just a form of super-gigantification and not the actual body size.

    Garen heaved a sigh of relief, his shocked heart was slightlyforted.

    The silver Dragon pped its wings and stood up. It looked at the giant lightning bear and said, " "You saved me?"

    When he stood up, garen noticed that his injuries were almost healed. However, the corrosive power in the Dragon wings, abdomen, and dragon ws, which were pierced by the divine light sword, had not beenpletely expelled, so garen''s condition had not returned to its peak.

    Under garen''s slightly vignt gaze, the giant bear strode over with rumbling steps.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Then, it raised its bear w and smacked it towards garen.

    Garen''s heart tightened, and he subconsciously wanted to use time freeze. However, he did not sense any malice from the giant bear''s actions. He then thought of the other party''s demigod power and the fact that he had just saved him, so he suppressed the power of time and did not use time freeze to stop it.

    Bang!

    The furry giant w hit garen''s shoulder and immediately made a dull sound.

    Garen''s body tilted under the opponent''s tremendous force.

    "You''re not big, but you''re quite strong."

    "It seems that you''ve almost recovered."

    He wasn''t big ... Garen looked at the giant bear''s tall body and did not refute.

    Even if it was not in super-giant form, this sixty-meter tall giant bear was still full of pressure, muchrger than garen.

    The giant bear lowered its head, moved closer to garen, and sniffed a few times.

    After sniffing garen''s scent, the giant bear moved its head back, crossed its arms in front of its chest, and said, " "How did you end up in theva Python''s territory?"

    Theva Python.

    The giant bear was referring to the demigod Python ... Garen thought to himself.

    "It''s because of some unexpected circumstances."

    Garen replied.

    The giant bear nodded and said in a sympathetic and pitying tone, "  with your strength, you are no match for those ferocious beasts. It must not have been easy for you to survive until now.

    A ferocious beast ... Garen wasn''t sure what the giant bear was saying.

    A demigod-level monster was just a ferocious beast in its mouth.

    Without waiting for garen to ask about the situation of this world, the giant bear seemed to have thought of something, and its tone suddenly became more excited.

    Itughed loudly and patted garen''s shoulder hard. Its voice was like the roar of Thunder.

    "You''re too weak."

    "Rather than struggling to survive outside, why don''t you recognize me as your elder brother and follow me?"

    "Follow me! If you be my brother, you won''t have to worry about your life in the future."

    This ... Garen did not know how to answer the bear as he looked at the bear who was grinning andughing.

    Am I really that weak?

    He was in deep self-doubt.

    If the creatures in this world were mostly demigod-level creatures like theva pythons and giant bears, then garen, who was still a distance away from demigod, was really a weak creaturepared to them.

 Chapter 563 Inextinguishable Wild Thunder.2

    Not long after he arrived in this unknown world, garen had already realized the level of danger here.

    From the giant bear''s words, he could infer that demigod-level creatures were everywhere in this ce ... Moreover, it was divided into demigod beasts like theva Python that had no intelligence, and demigod creatures like the giant bear that had intelligence. It probably saved garen because it could tell that garen was not a beast, but one of its own kind.

    perhaps it''s from a very ancient timeline.

    the wilderness, ancient times, and powerful.

    Garen thought to himself.

    For example, when the multi-dimensional universe was first born, there were only primitive gods, which were creatures on the level of Aragami. As they were born together with the universe, they were the embodiment of some kind of primitive power. Each and every one of them was unimaginably powerful.

    this giant bear looks a little like an elemental Aragami that has taken physical form.

    As garen had just arrived, he could feel that this was a rather dangerous world. He felt that it was not a bad choice to acknowledge the giant storm bear as his brother and find a powerful partner first. Moreover, the other party was most likely an elemental Aragami with a high level. He had even saved garen''s life, so it was not uneptable to acknowledge him as his brother.

    As he thought of this, garen looked at the giant bear and said, " "Elder brother, thank you for saving my life."

    After hearing garen''s words, the giant bear raised its head and roared. Its voice was rumbling, and the lightning on its body burst out. Itughed and said, " "Haha, since you''ve acknowledged me as your elder brother, it''s only right that I save you. You don''t have to be polite with me."

    Afterughing, the giant bear raised three of its ws at garen and said, " "I''m your elder brother, so my brothers and sisters are also your brothers and sisters."

    Eh?

    Garen''s face was filled with doubt.

    His words seemed to mean that Brother Bear was not alone.

    "After a while, when you''ve fully recovered, I''ll take you to see Orne and ainevere."

    "Who are these two?"

    Garen asked.

    "They are my big brother and third sister. In the future, they will be your big brother and third sister."

    The giant bear said.

    This ... Garen shook his head slightly as he did not expect to have two more siblings after acknowledging a brother.

    "Brother, I still don''t know your name."

    "My name is garen,"

    As soon as it heard garen asking for its name, the giant bear''s expression became solemn, and a thunderstorm rolled up around its body.

    "My name is wolybell, eternal Thunderbolt, thunderous roar."

    "I am the embodiment of power, I am the storm!"

    After saying that, worlibell''s serious expression returned to normal.

    "In the future, you can call me second brother!"

    Garen, on the other hand, was slightly stunned.

    Worlibell?

    His real name also had the taboo name worlibell.

    This was really fate.

    "Second brother," garen nodded.

    Hearing the word "second brother," walibell''s face showed a big and bold smile, and heughed like thunder.

    "Haha, I won''t be your only little brother in the future."

    ainevere, your third sister should like you very much. That way, she won''t be the youngest among us siblings.

    Immediately after, garen began to ask this cheap second brother for information about this world.

    Wolybell was a very warm-hearted older brother. He had just acknowledged garen as a brother, but he seemed to treat garen as a family, so he answered garen in detail.

    Gradually, garen gained a better understanding of the world he was in.

    It was just as he had thought.

    This was a wild world that had just been born.

    Terrifying wild beasts and primitive magic were rampant on the continent. It was extremely dangerous, and almost every mountain was upied by demigod-level creatures.

    Wolybell called the unintelligent demigod creatures like theva Python beasts, while the intelligent creatures like Orne and ainevia were the true gods. They were born with the world, but at the beginning, they were just formless elemental energy. After a long time, they gained intelligence and condensed into a physical body, descending on the continent.

    It had no extraordinary divine power, but a divine-like power called the power of storm.

    ording to garen''s inherited knowledge, wrybel belonged to the Aragami.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    It was the same kind as the original sun god.

    However,pared to the original sun god, he was still too weak. After all, the original sun god was a quasi-great divine power, while wolybell was a demigod. The gap between them was not small.

    As for wild beasts like theva pythons, they had lost their intelligence due to an ident when they were condensing their physical bodies, and were reduced to wild beasts.

    On top of that, wallibell had assumed that garen was a creature that had failed to condense a physical body, resulting in his strength being inferior to the other demigods.

    fourth brother, don''t be depressed. I''ll find a way to make you a demigod!

    Worlibell patted his chest and said to garen.

    Perhaps it was because this world was too primitive, and there were not many intelligent creatures in existence, which caused a demigod like wolybell''s thoughts to be rather simple. He did not have any thoughts of deception. After treating garen as a brother, he was very considerate of garen.

    Garen nodded.  second brother, " he asked, " you''re the embodiment of the storm. What about big brother and third sister? "

    your brother Orne is First me''s physical incarnation, " wolybell said.  he''s good at forging and can make some powerful divine weapons.

    your third sister, ainvia, is the physical incarnation of an ice crystal. Her body is somewhat simr to yours, with a pair of wings.

    As he spoke, walybell sized garen up and continued, " "We brothers and sisters all have names."

    inextinguishable wild Thunder, hidden mountain me, Ice Phoenix.

    "I think you should have one too."

    "I''ll give you a name, how about it?"

    "I actually have one too," garen said after some thought.

    "Oh? What is it?" Worlibell asked curiously.

    "The Dragon of eternity."

    "Haha, it doesn''t sound as domineering as mine, but it''s not bad either."

    After chatting for a while, worlibell sat up and looked out of the cave. Thunder and storm were rising again.

    "Eh? What''s wrong, second brother?"

    Garen said as he saw walebel suddenly stand up.

    Wallibell clenched his bear ws, and blue lightning shed between his ws. He said in a dangerous tone, " "Since you''re my brother now, theva Python that injured you must pay the price in blood for its actions."

    Garen already knew.

    Theva Python was not dead.

    This was a very powerful demigod beast. Even for wrybel, it was not an easy task to kill theva Python.

    The territories of wolybell and theva pythons were rtively close, and they had fought many times.

    "Kill theva Python. Its flesh and blood should be able to help you fully recover and help you grow."

    As he said that, walibell raised his bear w.

    Whoosh!

    A piece of heavy armor flew out from the depths of the cave and automatically attached itself to walibell.

    The surface of this heavy armor was engraved with many runes that garen had never seen before. It was as if it was tailor-made for wolybell, fitting perfectly with its body. After putting on the heavy armor, the already majestic giant bear looked even more domineering.

    Seeing garen staring at his armor, walibell said, " "This is the armor your brother Orne made for me."

    "If you''re interested, go find Orne after a while and let big brother forge one for you."

    Looking at the strange runes flowing on the armor, garen felt that there might be many ces worth exploring in this world.

    ording to wallebell, his big brother Orne was very good at forging.

    In that case, he could try to repair the seven secret weapons of imaska that were already broken.

    This way, garen would not be trapped in this world for too long.

    He had fallen into a chaotic space-time vortex. War might have already broken out in the main timeline, and he, the Lord of the Dragon Court, was needed.

    "Let''s go,e with me."

    "I''ll let you experience the power of thunderstorm!"

    Wallibell gestured for garen to watch the battle with him.

    Garen also wanted to see a direct battle between demigods, so he nodded and left the cave with wolybell.

 Chapter 564 The Battle Of The Giant Gods (1)

    the storm gathers. Let me ascend the clouds!

    With a deep roar, rolling storms and lightning were born, as if a huge vortex connecting heaven and earth, wrapping around walybel and garen''s bodies, and rolling towards a volcano in the wildnd.

    The sky was originally bright.

    Because the storm that wollybell had summoned dimmed and dimmed.

    Dark clouds, storms, Thunder, lightning ... The heaven''s might moved.

    Garen, who was in the middle of the storm, curiously felt the power within.

    Because of wallibell''s care, he didn''t need any strength at all and could rely on the power of the storm to float and move.

    Around the silver Dragon''s body, one could also see whirlwinds and lightning that were visible to the naked eye. Garen reached out his dragon ws to touch the lightning. The Azure lightning and silver lightning swam on his scales as if they were alive, and did not cause any damage to garen.

    "Second brother, between you and big brother Orne, who is more powerful?"

    Garen was a little curious.

    Could the demigod brothers be ranked ording to their strength?

    Wolybell''s creature rank was also 40, which was the limit of the main material world.

    However, it was a true demigod with a creature level of 40, much stronger than the half-baked strange mechanical angels. Garen felt that the gods and saints he had seen before were probably not wolybell''s match, and it gave garen a very strong feeling.

    There was only a difference of four levels between them.

    But there was a feeling of invincibility.

    This meant that, unless he used time Dragon countercurrent, garen had no chance of winning against the Aragami of storm, Wally Bell.

    On the other side, wolybell, who was riding the storm, answered garen''s question without any hesitation.

    "Of course I''m the strongest."

    "Orne is the Big Brother, but that''s only because he was the first to condense his physical body."

    in terms of strength, hehe, I''m the embodiment of the storm, the embodiment of power, the strongest creature in this world!

    Wallibell held his head high and crossed his arms.  "Your second brother is invincible!"

    His convinced voice, coupled with his posture of controlling the storm and Thunder, made wallibell look domineering and extraordinary.

    "So that''s how it is."

    Garen didn''t really believe it, but he still said, " "I didn''t expect you to be so powerful, second brother."

    With just a short contact, he could tell that his second brother, wulibell, was a passionate and bold demigod who was sincere to his brothers but attached great importance to dignity and glory. If he asked, he would say that he was invincible and the strongest.

    Worlibell nodded heavily and said, " "If you follow your second brother, no one will dare to provoke you!"

    remember, in this world, only US brothers bully others!<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Garen nodded repeatedly.

    He entered this dangerous world with a serious injury and encountered theva Python. He was almost eaten, but he was saved by wolybell and had a few more demigod brothers. He couldn''t tell if he was lucky or not.

    As time passed.

    Gradually, a ck, barrennd filled with cracks and ravines, withva flowing inside, appeared in garen''s vision. A few volcanoes erupted with billowing ck smoke that covered the sky, as if they werepeting with the dark cloud storm that wallibell brought with it. The smell of sulfur was extremely pungent.

    "We''re almost at theva Python''s territory."

    "Your injuries haven''t healed yet. Just watch from a distance and don''t get involved. Be careful not to get injured again."

    Worlibell warned garen.

    Immediately after, it put on a rune armor and rode the storm, leaving garen in the sky where he was, and flew alone towards the tallest volcano.

    "A brainless beast."

    "Your Grandpa wallebell is here again!"

    get out here. You dare to bully my fourth brother? you''re dead this time!

    With a series of roars, the rolling dark clouds violently swept away the ck smoke of the volcano and appeared above the crater. The figure of the storm bear could be vaguely seen in the dark clouds.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Bolts of lightning as thick as water buckets suddenly fell.

    The dusky sky was illuminated for a moment, as if it was daytime.

    Then, the crackling lightning fell into the crater, and the terrifying storm power shook the entire volcano. As arge number of cracks appeared on the mountain,va shot up into the sky like a fountain, scattering in all directions.

    Roar!

    The air shook violently.

    Shockwaves visible to the naked eye appeared and went straight to the dark clouds in the sky, scattering a few Thunderbolts.

    Theva Python''s hundred-meter-long body was covered inva as it slithered out of the crater.

    And then ... Under garen''s envious gaze, endless fire elemental energy gathered and theva Python''s body expanded. In the blink of an eye, it had be a thousand-meter long Python. Its winding body wrapped around the volcano, and it opened its bloody mouth to roar at wolybell.

    Worlibellughed.

    Its arms were wrapped in dazzling blue lightning. It jumped down from a few thousand meters in the air and raised its thick right arm high, as if it was holding a sky full of lightning, and smashed it at theva Python.

    As he fell, the storm and lightning merged into walibell''s body.

    In the blink of an eye, wolybell''s body had grown to more than six hundred meters tall, and the metallic rune battle armor had also grown in size. Even from ten thousand meters away, garen could feel the powerful pressure.

 Chapter 565 The Battle Of The Giant Gods (2)

    I wonder if I can learn this gigantification ability that can increase my body size by ten times.

    Garen''s eyes shone as he looked at the two giant creatures.

    ording to wallibell, one would be embarrassed to call themselves a demigod if they didn''t transform before fighting.

    In his field of vision, the lightning bear and theva Python had already collided fiercely.

    Wolybell''s palmnded on theva Python''s head, causing mes and lightning to burst out. The scales on theva Python''s head cracked, andva-like mes flowed out, burning the rune armor red like iron.

    The giant python did not seem to have suffered much damage after taking a blow.

    Its ability to resist attacks was astonishing.

    Theva Python moved its tail, curled its body, and wrapped it around walibell''s waist. It began to retract its strength and spewed out a column ofva at the same time. The ck-redva was poisonous and hot, covering walibell.

    Volibell raised his bear arm and blocked theva in front of him. The other arm was wrapped in dazzling lightning, which fell on theva Python''s body and left a lot of terrible wounds.

    Blood flowed like a river.

    Theva Python was not to be outdone.

    Its head shot out like lightning and bit wolybell''s arm. The rune armor was broken and blood with Thunder was flowing out.

    While the lightning bear and theva Python were entangled, the volcano beneath it could not bear the burden and the mountain body crumbled.

    Rocks,va, storms, dust, lightning ... The two behemoths were surrounded by a terrifying scene that looked like a natural disaster.

    After the volcano copsed, they continued to fight on the ground and the battlefield began to shift.

    The primitive and brutal closebat was bloody and cruel.

    The collision between the thunderstorm and theva was like the end of the world.

    As time passed by, garen saw with his own eyes that because of the battle between the two giant beasts, the ground was now covered in winding ravines, deep ravines.

    When wollybel''s bear wnded on the ground, the power it exerted caused the earth to split open and form a Canyon. Theva Python''s body twisted and turned, creating countless ravines like a bulldozer.

    Because their bodies were extremely strong, the two demigod creatures had strong life forces.

    They traveled all over the ce and even fought all the way to a ce thousands of miles away from the original battlefield. During this period, they passed by the territories of other demigod creatures. However, because they were afraid of the power of walybel and theva Python, these demigod creatures did not attack and only watched from a distance.

    As time went by, the scales of victory gradually tilted in wolybell''s favor.

    With Orne''s runic battle armor, wolybell''s defense was stronger than theva Python''s. Its storm power was also stronger than theva Python''s. After this brutal battlested for almost a month, theva Python''s blood had even formed a Burning River.

    Other than that, theva Python''s body was covered in bone-deep wounds.

    Not a single one of its scales was in good condition. Almost all of them had been shattered, and its aura had already weakened a lot.

    As for the imposing giant Thunder Bear, although it was also covered in blood and its rune battle armor was in tatters, its fighting spirit and aura were at its peak, far from its limit.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "The result is already very obvious."

    "What a fierce fight."

    Looking at the devastatednd, garen''s eyes were filled with amazement.

    Wollybell''s strength was beyond his expectations. The pressure of the full-powered lightning bear almost made him breathless.

    The power of a true God was truly terrifying, even if it was the lowest level of demigods.

    At the same time, the mountain-like bear was bathed in the storm and Thunder. It raised its right arm high, and a blinding electric light lit up.

    "Thunderbolt!"

    Worlibell roared.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    In an instant, rolling dark clouds gathered and covered the sky for dozens of miles. In the next second, Silver Snakes danced wildly and Thunder Dragons roared. Countless thunderbolts and lightning bolts fell on theva Python''s body, and the whole world was as bright as day. The severely injuredva Python was wrapped in dazzling lightning and struggled continuously. Its huge body left many ravines on the ground as it wailed.

    After a full half an hour.

    The Thunder stopped, and the dark clouds dispersed, revealing the charred earth.

    Theva Python''s body was steaming as ity on the ground, barely breathing. Its originally exuberant vitality was like a candle in the wind.

    Z!

    Another bolt of lightning struck theva Python''s head, killing itpletely.

    Its thousand-meter-long body slowly shrank and finally turned into a giant python that was more than 100 meters long. Ity on the ground without moving and no longer had the terrifying aura it had at the beginning.

    The giant blood-red Bear that was Bathed In Lightning raised its head and roared.

    The Thunder and the storm danced along with it, revealing its domineering aura.

    Shortly after, walybell called garen to his body.

    It still maintained its giant God''s posture. In contrast to garen''s body that was more than fifty meters long, he looked like a harmless little bird.

    At this moment, there were many demigod creatures attracted by themotion of the battle, and they were watching wolybell and garen from afar.

    After looking around, a low growl came out of wallibell''s throat.

    "All of you, look carefully!"

    "This is my new brother, eternal wild lightning,"

    "If I find out that anyone is bullying my brother, be prepared to receive my storm! That''s the fate of theva Python!"

 Chapter 566 The Battle Of The Giant Gods (3)

    No creature provoked him.

    At this moment, wallibell was still full of fighting spirit, and his bloodshot eyes looked bloodthirsty and fierce.

    Among the New Gods, wallibell had a certain reputation for being warlike and fierce.

    In addition, there were not many demigods like wallebell, Orne, and ainevere who had close rtionships or even be brothers and sisters. The demigods who were born with the world were almost all alone. They were not to be trifled with when they formed small groups.

    After announcing garen''s identity, wallibell''s body slowly shrank and finally turned into a sixty-meter tall giant bear.

    The worn-out rune battle armor was taken off by walibell and thrown on the ground.

    The bear''s body was also covered in blood and wounds. Its fur had been burned by theva and was now unsightly.

    Theva Python''s counterattack was not weak.

    This fellow was one of the best among the demigod beasts and was a tough bone to chew.

    Wallibell seemed to be unable to feel the pain as he lifted theva Python''s body that was still steaming. He ignored his own injuries andughed wildly at garen, " "It''s been a long time since I''ve had such an enjoyable battle."

    "Fourth brother, this beast is a great supplement. Your injuries will be healed." It patted theva Python.

    Looking at the simrly injured giant bear, garen fell into silence, as if a warm current was growing in his body.

    To be honest, even though garen had considered him as an older brother, he did not feel close to wallibell.

    After all, they had just met, and garen came from aplicated world full of intelligent creatures. His thoughts were not as simple and wild as wallibell''s, so he was still quite wary of it. However, now that he saw the other party''s eyes filled with sincere friendship, garen wavered.

    "It''s not bad to have an older brother like him."

    Garen thought to himself.

    "How''s your injury?"

    Garen asked.

    Worlibell shook his head and said arrogantly, "  what injuries? these are my honors!

    Wisps of lightning were generated, driving out the power ofva and repairing wolibell''s injuries.

    Because it had the runic battle armor to protect its body, it was fine. All of its injuries were just superficial wounds.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Let''s go back."

    Worlibell summoned the storm and said.

    Garen looked at the rune armor that it had thrown to the ground and said, " "Aren''t you going to bring this battle armor?"

    Wallibell waved his furry bear ws andughed at garen, " "I''ll just ask big brother for a new one. If I bring it back, big brother will only fix it for me and I won''t have any new armor to wear."

    From what wallibell said, garen could tell that the rtionship between the two brothers was very good.

    Not long after, walebel rode the storm, covering himself and garen, and returned to his cave.

    The cave was located at the bottom of a mountain. Perhaps due to the influence of wolybell''s power, the sky here was always covered with dark clouds, storms, and lightning.

    Bang!

    Wallibell put down the body of theva Python.

    The dead man was still surrounded by a terrifyingly high temperature. The air was distorted, and the surrounding rocks seemed to be melting into liquid.

    "Fourth brother, eat more and grow up quickly."

    "Your body is too weak now."

    "He looks so weak that he can''t even stand the wind."

    Worlibell looked at garen, shook his head, and sighed.

    Weak, fragile ... Hearing wallibell''s description, garen was speechless, but he could not refute it.

    On this overbearing continent where demigod creatures were everywhere, his current strength was indeed not enough.

    "I never thought that I, the Lord of the Dragon Court, would have such a day."

    Garen turned his grief and anger into appetite, and bit theva Python''s body.

    Every piece of this demigod beast''s flesh entered his stomach and turned into waves of warm currents that grew in his body, nourishing garen''s body and soul. The life force that had been eroded by the divine light sword was quickly replenished, and the three stubborn wounds were also healing at a speed that was visible to the naked eye.

    As time passed, garen''s aura gradually recovered to its peak, and was still growing.

 Chapter 567 Giant God Transformation (1)

    After eating theva Python that was a hundred meters long, garen fell into a deep sleep.

    After all, it was a demigod-level wild beast. Its flesh and blood contained an unimaginable amount of essence energy. Even if it could not bepletely absorbed, it was still a great supplement for garen, who was still a distance away from bing a demigod. ording to the biological level, theva Python was the ultimate creature in the main material world, and garen was still a littlecking.

    In the huge cave of wolybell, garen had been sleeping for almost two months.

    "Oh ....

    With heavy and low breathing, in the dark cave, a pair of tinum Dragon eyes slowly opened.

    His dark vision became clear.

    Garen opened his eyes and took a deep breath. Then, he stretched his back and body, and spread his dragon wings.

    The feeling of weakness from before hadpletely disappeared.

    Because the divine lightsaber still left a certain corrosive power behind, the injury that had not healed for a long time had disappeared.

    "I''ve finally returned to my peak state."

    Garen heaved a sigh of relief.

    Although he had a warm and protective elder brother, he did not need to worry about his own safety. However, his body was weak from his injuries. After a while, it made garen feel ufortable. Being ambushed by an unknown divine power was the most serious injury garen had ever suffered.

    &Nbsp; luckily.

    After using up almost all of his divine spell scrolls and the nourishment of a demigod beast''s energy, he was able to recover.

    After confirming that his body had recovered to its peak, garen examined his current physical condition.

    He reached out his dragon ws and lightly clenched them a few times.

    Garen could clearly feel a surge of power flowing between the muscles under the scales.

    In addition, his body size had grown again after this deep sleep.

    Garen, who was originally about fifty-one meters long, had now grown to about fifty-six meters from head to tail, and his wingspan had already exceeded seventy meters. When he spread his dragon wings, it made the giant Dragon''s body look even more majestic. The six dragon horns that were like a crown were winding and towering, and he had an extraordinary aura.

    After realizing his own growth, garen raised his head and looked at the illusionary flowing river of time.

    Logically speaking, since he hade to a new timeline, the local river of time should have a faint rejection of garen.

    For example, they would not allow him to absorb the power of time as he wished, and they would not lend garen the corresponding power.

    But this time, the situation seemed to be a little different.

    Garen''s thoughts moved.

    The water of the river of time seemed to have been summoned by him and gathered together, gently revolving around garen''s body before entering it.

    &Nbsp; the time energy in his body was rapidly strengthening as he absorbed more of the river of time''s water.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Even if he did not actively control it, when garen breathed in and out, the river water of time would still enter his body.

    "Something''s wrong."

    "Shouldn''t the river of time here be very cold?"

    "Why is it as close to me as the river of time in the main timeline?"

    "My connection with the river of time seems to have greatly increased."

    After discovering this strange state, garen blinked his eyes and fell into deep thought.

    In an instant, he recalled what had happened in the chaotic space-time vortex.

    Garen did not forget that he had been eroded by the river of time and had almost been integrated into it, bing a part of it and obtaining the power of time, but the price was losing his own will.

    could it be rted to what happened in the space-time vortex? "

    Garen thought about it carefully, and felt that his idea was close to the truth.

    The river of time in other timelines wouldn''t suddenly be so enthusiastic. Something must have happened.

    "When I was removing the river of time''s water that was eroding me, was there a part that wasn''tpletely removed and had already fused with me?"

    As he thought of this, garen became cautious.

    When he was in the space-time vortex, garen''s condition was extremely bad. He tried his best to protect his will and thoughts from being devoured by the river of time, and had no time to care about other things.

    In thest few moments.

    Garen even lost consciousness for a moment, relying on his body''s instincts to resist the chaotic time vortex.

    In the end, although he had sessfully withstood the erosion of the river of time, garen could not be sure if he was not affected at all.

    He checked his body inside out.

    After some time, garen shook his head slightly and stopped.

    He didn''t notice the strange condition of his body.

    It was as if nothing had happened, but the strange closeness of the river of time here made garen believe that things were not as simple as they seemed.

    "I don''t know if it''s a good or bad thing."

    The river of time no longer rejected him, this meant that garen could freely use his time ability, and he did not need to be so tight like he was in Faerun continent, where he needed a long time to recover after using it once. Looking at it this way, it was indeed a good thing, but garen still had some lingering fears about his experience of almost being washed away by the river of time, so he still had some concerns in his heart.

    "The river of time isn''t actively devouring me."

    it''s because I don''t have enough power to understand it, so I was almost immersed in the vast power of time.

 Chapter 568 Giant God Transformation (2)

    Garen understood this.

    Since he was unable to solve this problem, garen decided to stop thinking about it. When he became stronger, he would naturally get the answer to the problem.

    After that, garen used the detection spell on himself.

    [ creature level: 38 ]

    38. He was only two levels away from demigod power.

    Garen felt that when his creature level reached forty, his body size should be able to exceed the sixty-meter mark and be a super, super, super giant dragon!

    However, this could only be used as a reference.

    On this outrageous continent called valoran, there were level 40 beasts and demigods almost everywhere. Because this was the main material world, the creature levels of these powerful creatures had reached the limit. Even so, the gap between them was still not small. Wolybell was obviously much stronger than theva Python.

    As for demigods and above ...

    ording to worlibell, it had never heard of an existence that was one level stronger.

    Garen believed that there should be gods above the demigod level born in this timeline, but perhaps it was because they had not yet cast their eyes on the valoran continent, so there were no traces of them. However, the continent was full of demigod creatures, and it would not be easy for a stronger God to affect the valoran continent.

    I''ll hunt more demigod wild beasts. With the flesh and blood essence of demigods, I should be able to reach the demigod level as soon as possible.

    Theva Python and the umtion of his near-death experience had allowed garen to gain an obvious improvement.

    The subsequent demigod beasts might not give him such arge growth and evolution in one go, but if there were more of them, it would definitely not be a problem.

    And this world had nock of demigod beasts.

    ording to worlibell.

    In the beginning, since everyone was born with the world, the intelligent demigod treated the demigod beasts as hispanions. However, as time passed, the demigod beasts could notmunicate with each other and would often suddenly attack the intelligent demigod, leading to the death of some of them. The rest of the intelligent demigods gradually realized that the demigod beasts had no intelligence and were extremely threatening.

    The demigods of wisdom were killing the demigod beasts bit by bit.

    The demigod beasts were also fighting each other, so although the demigod beasts were no weaker than the demigods of wisdom, it was only a matter of time before they were all killed by the demigods of wisdom.

    At this moment.

    Garen turned his head to look.

    In his field of vision, he could see the surrounding rock walls that were covered with bear w marks.

    Outside the cave, there was still a violent storm and Thunder, and the muffled sound of thunder rumbled in their ears.

    When garen woke up from his deep sleep, the cave was empty except for garen himself. Wallibell was not in the cave, and he did not know what he was doing outside. Garen guessed that he was probably hunting the other demigod beasts.

    Most of the demigod creatures here were physical incarnations of some kind of elemental energy. For example, wolybell was the incarnation of storm. They didn''t need any flesh and blood as they could obtain enough energy from the corresponding elements. However, killing demigod beasts and eating their flesh and blood would help them grow stronger.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Due to the existence of demigod beasts, there were not many battles between the intelligent demigods.

    Since he did not see wolybell, garen calmed down and silently activated the power of time in his body.

    His connection with the river of time had deepened, and his spiritual power, physical body, and other aspects had improved. Thus, he tried to develop some new time-type abilities to increase the diversity of his abilities.

    Time passed by little by little.

    About three dayster, a rumbling Thunder suppressed the storm and lightning outside the cave.

    Garen, who was deep in thought, raised his head and looked outside the cave.

    In his field of vision, the giant Thunder Bear, which was like a small mountain, was surrounded by lightning. It strode through the storm around the mountain and came to the edge of the cave.

    "Fourth brother, you''re awake!"

    Seeing that garen had woken up, wallibellughed out loud. His body shed with lightning and he appeared beside garen, pping garen''s shoulder.

    "Not bad, not bad. Your body is much stronger now."

    "It finally doesn''t look as weak as before."

    After pinching garen''s scales and feeling the power contained within, walybel said in satisfaction.

    "Come, let''s go out and fight!"

    "Let me see if your ws and teeth are sharp enough."

    As he said that, wallibell summoned a storm. Without waiting for garen''s response, it excitedly rolled up garen and himself, and rushed out of the cave like a ck wind.

    In just a few seconds, when the storm had dispersed, wallibell had already brought garen to an empty area more than ten kilometers away from the cave. There were only a few low hills that were hundreds of meters high beside it. The surface of the hill was covered with all kinds of w marks and traces of the storm. It seemed to be a mountain of tools used by wallibell to sharpen its ws.

    "With your current strength, you should be able to y with me."

    show me your full strength and let me see your ability. Don''t worry, I will be merciful.

    Garen also wanted to know the difference between him and an elemental Aragami like walibell.

    "Alright, second brother, I might surprise you."

    In front of the giant lightning bear, the silver Dragon was eager to try. Its aura climbed steadily, and its eyes burned with fighting spirit.

    Then, under garen''s gaze, wallibell raised his right arm high.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

 Chapter 569 Giant God Transformation (3)

    Bolts of lightning fell from the sky and merged with wallibell.

    In the blink of an eye, wolybell turned into a terrifying bear more than 600 meters tall in the blinding lightning. With every breath, countless storms and lightning bolts formed around its body, and the air was filled with a burning smell.

    Under the opponent''s substantial pressure, the little me of fighting spirit that had just risen in garen''s heart could not help but tremble a few times.

    "How do we fight this?"

    Garen looked up at the mountain-like giant lightning bear, swallowing his saliva, his eyes full of envy.

    At this moment, wallibell''s palm was already bigger than garen''s body.

    In the face of such a behemoth, he really couldn''t bear to have the thought of resisting it.

    At this moment, worlibell looked at the motionless garen with a doubtful expression, then his voice came down like Rolling Thunder.

    "Fourth brother, why aren''t you transforming?"

    Wulibell said to garen as he squatted down.

    Transformation ... Can I not change if I know ... Garen sighed and raised his head to look at wolybell, " "Big brother, I don''t have this kind of giant ability."

    All the elemental Aragami here seemed to be able to use this super-giant move.

    In a battle, he would definitely transform first.

    Although the ten-fold gigantification would not increase his strength by ten times, it would at least increase hisbat power by several times. After the Super-gigantification, wrybel, who was a demigod, gave garen a feeling that he was undefeatable.

    "What?"

    After hearing garen''s answer, wrybel was surprised.

    "AI, fourth brother, when you were condensing your physical body, there must have been a huge problem."

    Wollybell''s body shrunk and returned to its original size.

    "Can you teach me this ability?"

    "I might be able to learn it the day after tomorrow."

    Garen said.

    He was very envious of the gigantification ability of the demigod creatures in this world.

    The effect of a normal Giant-Size spell on a powerful body like garen''s was already negligible.

    "I''ve never seen anything like this before," worlibell said after some thought.

    the gods I know and the wild beasts I''ve killed all have the ability to be giant gods.

    "This is an ability we were born with."

    Giant God transformation ... Garen licked his lips and moved closer to wallibell, saying, "  brother, you don''t want me to be bullied by other creatures outside, do you? "

    "You definitely have a way for me to learn giant God transformation, right?"

    After hearing garen''s words, walibell immediately put on an arrogant expression and said, " "That''s for sure,"

    "I, wallebell, am omnipotent!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The Dragon and the bear returned to the cave.

    Under garen''s hopeful gaze, wallibell paced back and forth, walking from one end of the cave to the other. At the same time, his bear ws could not stop scratching the hair on his head, showing a rather troubled look.

    It was obvious that although it had agreed to garen''s request, it did not know how to hand over the giant God transformation to garen.

    Worlibell imed to be the embodiment of power.

    However, this power was something he was born with, it was something he could do instinctively. As for how to make garen learn itter on, it was a difficult problem for walybel.

    Zzzzzzz ... Azure lightning snakes slithered around wolybell uncontrobly, causing its fur to stand on end.

    "Elder brother?"

    "Have you thought of a way?"

    Garen called out.

    After hearing garen''s words, walibell put down the bear w that was scratching the fur on his head. His face was full of confidence, but his voice was a little weak."I''ve thought of it, but I think I need to discuss it with my big brother Orne."

    we brothers are United. It won''t be difficult for you to learn giant God transformation.

    when you''ve learned giant God transformation, fight me a few more rounds. Otherwise, it''ll be too boring.

    "Just nice, I''d like to meet brother Orne as well." Garen nodded.

    Wallibell waved his Bear Paw and said, " "In that case, I''ll take you to Orne''s territory."

    "I haven''t found a new armor yet. I need big brother to make a new one for me."

    with the fire scales and bone armor of theva Python, I should be able to make a good armor.

    Garen had only eaten theva Python''s flesh and blood, its scales and bones were preserved. ording to Wally Bell, these were materials that Orne liked, this big brother liked to forge things with knocking and hitting.

    "When are you going?"

    Garen was very envious of the giant God transformation, and said impatiently.

    of course we''ll go if we want to, " worlibell grinned.  let''s go!

    The vigorous Dragon and bear left the cave and set off towards Orne''s territory.

    Volibell rode the storm and created a rumbling sound in the sky, while garen pped his dragon wings and flew across the sky like a silver stream of light. In terms of speed, he couldpletely catch up with volibell''s storm.

    Very quickly, garen and wolybell arrived in the sky above the area where it was fighting theva Python.

    Looking down from the sky above the rolling dark clouds, garen could see deep ravines and winding ravines. Because of the battle between the two giant gods, the terrain here had beenpletely changed. Ravines crisscrossed, ravines grew everywhere, and there was even an additional continuous River.

    Garen had intended to take a look at it before looking away.

    However, when he inadvertently swept across a Canyon with a small amount of green vegetation next to a river, garen was surprised to find the figures of some small creatures.

    They were a group of humans.

    They were wearing crude and simple clothes and looked quite weak. There were hundreds of them in total, and a few half-human, half-bear creatures. They were carefully staying in the depths of the canyon, looking up at the giant bear in the storm with awe and respect. They kowtowed in the direction of walybel, but they ignored garen.

 Chapter 570 Giant God Transformation (4)

    "Second brother, did you see that?"

    Garen stretched out his Dragon w and pointed at the primitive humans in the canyon.

    Worlibell lowered his gaze and looked at the human.

    The humans in the canyon became even more excited when they noticed the storm bear''s gaze.

    Their eyes were fanatical as they kowtowed continuously. They didn''t seem to care that their foreheads were cut by sharp stones. They were also muttering in a rough, primitivenguage.

    "I saw it."

    these creatures are called humans. More than a month ago, they moved to the canyon near the river that I created during my battle with theva Python.

    After a pause, walibell said proudly, " "They worship me as their God and respect me."

    "I can feel the wild and vigorous heartbeats of these little things."

    "I enjoy their respect and faith in me."

    Walibell loved the feeling of being worshipped.

    Now that it was in a good mood, it waved its bear w and released bolts of lightning.

    Stab!

    A total of five Thunderbolts descended instantly andnded in the bodies of five stronger humans.

    The few of them were wrapped in the blinding electric light, and each of them let out a deep roar of pain and excitement. Then, their nails gradually became as sharp as knives, and beast-like teeth grew in their mouths. Hair popped out from the surface of their bodies, and their bodies also expanded.

    After obtaining power, the humans of this small tribe admired and respected wolybell even more.

    Worlibell was also satisfied.

    in this world, other than the demigod beasts and US gods, there are still some weak creatures.

    after witnessing my power, these little things respect me and fear me. They regard me as a God.

    they didn''t care about death. In order to please me, they bathed in blood and killed wild beasts that were stronger than themselves.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    I admire their courage and their unruliness in not fearing death.

    so, I gave them a little bit of the power of storm.

    Wolybell was like a child who had found an interesting toy, introducing his rtionship with this human tribe to garen.

    They didn''t stay here for long. After a while, under the fanatical gazes of the humans, garen and wolybell continued to leave, moving towards the direction of Orne''s territory.

    "Big brother Orne lives in a wooden house he built with giant wood."

    it''s almost always in its own territory and never leaves.

    As he spoke, garen and wallibell had already left the cave.

    Along the way, garen noticed a lot of demigod auras that made his heart jump.

    There were demigod beasts, and there were also demigods with wisdom.

    The demonic Wolf. which was covered in frost, was like a terrifying crocodile of a mountain, and a Divine Eagle with. wingspan that covered the sky ... When they met a huge, armored, pig-like intelligent demigod, wolybell even stopped and had a friendly conversation with him. At the same time, he introduced his new brother, garen.

    After some time.

    Garen finally arrived at Orne''s territory under wolybell''s lead.

    He also saw the ''wooden house'' that wallibell had mentioned. It was a towering and solemn building that was reddish-brown in color. It was obvious that it was a hugeplex building that had been built with a lot of effort. Its style was out of ce in this wildnd.

    While many demigod creatures were still living in caves, Orne had already lived in a Pce-like building that he had built himself.

    Previously, when garen asked his siblings who was the most powerful, although Wally Bell did not hesitate to say that he was the strongest, but with garen''s current understanding of Wally Bell, if Orne did not have a certain level of ability, Wally Bell would not have epted Orne as his elder brother, and would have long been his big brother.

    At this moment.

    Inside the giant building, garen felt a high-temperature power that seemed to be able to burn everything down, as well as a cold breath that was as cold as winter.

    "What a coincidence, little sister ainvia is here too."

    Worlibell said.

 Chapter 571 I Am The Aragami?

    From what wolybell had told him, garen knew what elemental Aragami Orne and ainvia were.

    One of them was a fire Aragami simr to theva Python, while the other was a frost Aragami.

    At this time, the attributes that he sensed from the giant building in his vision matched the attributes of these two elemental Aragami. Garen originally wanted to meet his big brother Orne first and ask him if he could repair his own seven secret weapons of imaska. Then, he would go and see his third sister ainvia, who was called ice crystal Phoenix.

    However, since they were all together, there was no need to travel back and forth.

    "Let''s go."

    Walibell dispersed the storm around him.

    Garen also retracted his dragon wings andnded on the ground.

    The Dragon and the bear strode forward, walking from the dark brown earth that emitted a trace of scorching aura to Orne''s house.

    "Big brother!"

    "Third sister!"

    "Haha, I''ve brought back a fourth brother for you."

    Before they entered the building, worlibell roared and called for Orne and ainevya.

    Creak!

    As he spoke, a pair of bear ws pushed open the ancient and heavy wooden door, revealing the interior of the house.

    This wooden building didn''t match the style of the Barbariannd. The internal structure was rtively simple, and there was no unnecessary decoration. There was only a furnace surrounded by an unknown ck metal, and there was a raging me inside. Next to the furnace were iron hammers, iron felt, and other casting tools. In the center of the house, there was a demigod creature that looked like a goat but had the temperament of an elder. Its body was solid, and it was slightlyrger than wolybell.

    This was the eldest brother of the siblings.

    The demigod who was proficient in forging and fire, Orne.

    Hu hu hu ...

    Orne''s extremely heavy breathing that was mixed with sparks wasing out of his mouth.

    Its chest heaved slightly as it slept soundly.

    Next to Orne was a crystal blue Phoenix made of ice crystals from head to toe. Even every feather on the surface of its body seemed to be carved out of frost and ice crystals, exuding bursts of cold air, forming floating diamond-shaped snowkes in the air around its body.

    The ice Phoenix, envia.

    Its appearance was quite in line with garen''s aesthetics.

    At the same time, when wolybell pushed the door open and entered, ainvia was quietly squatting beside Orne. She stretched out her frosty wings and brushed Orne''s nose with the ice crystal Feather at the tip. Orne sniffed ufortably, turned over, and continued to sleep.

    After Orne flipped over, ainvia flew to the other side and continued her prank.

    After hearing wolibell''s voice, the ice Phoenix immediately retracted its wings and pretended that nothing had happened. But when it saw that Orne didn''t wake up, it breathed a sigh of relief and showed an embarrassed look.

    "Second brother, lower your voice."

    "I almost woke big brother up."

    A clear sound like ice crystals colliding and dancing rang out.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Ainvia red at wolybell.

    Without waiting for wolybell''s reply, ainvia turned her petite head and looked at garen, sizing up the silver Dragon she had just seen for the first time.

    "What did you just say?"

    "Is this our new brother?"

    After looking at garen a few times, ainvia remembered what wolybell had said.

    Wallibellughed and patted garen''s shoulder, saying, " "Little sister, in the future, you will no longer be the youngest among us."

    this is my new brother, garen, the Dragon of eternity, our fourth brother.

    After hearing that she would not be the youngest in the future, ainevere''s eyes lit up and he said in high spirits, " "Eh? That''s great."

    It looked at the silver Dragon again and said with a smiling tone, "  you acknowledged walibell as your brother, so we are also your brothers and sisters.

    "Come, call me big sister."

    Garen hesitated for a moment, and finally said politely, "  Hello, Sister ainvia. It''s a pleasure to meet you.

    It was not bad to be brothers and sisters with the Aragami.

    Since he had already acknowledged wallibell as his brother, it wouldn''t be a problem for him to have two more siblings.

    "Oh, sister, Sister ainvia, that''s such a wonderful title."

    Ainvia''s body trembled slightly.

    A joyfulugh came out of its mouth.

    As the youngest member of the three demigod teams, one could only imagine how excited ainevere was when he heard that his status had suddenly risen.

    "When you acknowledged wallibell as your brother, did he drag you into a fight?"

    Ainevere seemed to know walibell''s character very well.

    Garen nodded.  yes, I did. However, I also wanted to see the difference between second brother and myself.

    "What''s the result?" Ainvia asked curiously.

    Worlibell interrupted and shook his head.  "Little sister, Ling has some problems with his growth."

    After that, wolybell told ainvia how he met garen and garen''s current situation.

    After knowing that garen did not have the strength of a demigod and could not transform into a giant God, ainevere''s face was filled with regret.

    "Poor thing, as your only sister, I will protect you."

    It said.

    Garen nodded helplessly. In this ce, he seemed to have be a fragile creature that needed protection everywhere.

 Chapter 572 I Am Actually The Aragami?

    third sister, " garen asked, " do you know the principle behind the giant God transformation? I want to try and see if I can learn itter.

    Ainvia thought carefully for a while and said, "  giant God transformation is an ability I was born with. I can always use it with just a thought. I''ve never explored the technique and principle behind it.

    Its answer was simr to what wallebell had said at the beginning.

    However, after finishing her sentence, ainvia looked at Orne who was still asleep and said, " "Big brother might have a way to solve this problem."

    "In the past, I heard big brother say that when it had just condensed its physical body and descended, it was unable to control its own power."

    when it touched the mountains, the mountains melted. When it walked across the earth, the earth burst into mes.

    "But now, brother Orne''s control of his power is very good. In this aspect, he is much stronger than me and wolybell."

    Garen looked at the giant bear standing beside him.

    Wulibell nodded unwillingly and said, " "Indeed, brother Orne''s power control is very fine."

    In the process of smelting and forging, a little carelessness would make it impossible to get a perfect weapon and equipment. For Orne, forging all kinds of weapons and equipment was also polishing his own power. His control of his own divine power was far beyond that of ordinary demigod creatures.

    Garen was very envious of the giant God transformation''s ability.

    After hearing that Orne might be able to teach him the giant God transformation, garen said, " "In that case, can you wake up big brother Orne? he seems to be in a deep sleep."

    The three of them conversed here, and they did not deliberately lower their voices. However, throughout the entire process, Orne did not seem to be disturbed from his sleep at all. He was still sleeping soundly, and his snores were even louder than garen''s and the others''.

    "Big brother has always been hard to wake up from his sleep."

    "Let''s wait for it to wake up."

    "Big brother doesn''t sleep for long at a time."

    Wallibell spread out his bear ws and said in a rough voice.

    Garen wasn''t in a hurry, so he decided to wait here patiently for a while.

    But at this moment, ainevere suddenlyughed and said, " "It''s fine, it''s fine. Just watch me."

    "I have a way to wake up big brother Orne."

    Wolybell and garen both looked at ainvia, then they saw her stretch out her feathers made of ice crystals and gently ce them on Orne''s nose, touching Orne''s nostrils like a Dragonfly touching the water.

    "Little sister, were you ying pranks like this before we came here?"

    Worlibell said.

    Ainvia snorted and increased the frequency of her scratching on Orne''s nose. At the same time, she said,"2nd brother, 4th brother, do you know where the materials for big brother''s room came from?"

    Walibell and garen both shook their heads.

    "Big brother cut down my favorite parasol tree and used it to build a house," said ainvia unhappily.

    ? "My tree is still bare."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    so, I want to take revenge.

    With that, Orne turned over, and ainvia chased after him, going to the other side and continued to scratch Orne''s nose.

    After repeating this for more than ten times, Orne still didn''t wake up.

    However, the range of its twitching nose became a little bigger with each time.

    It wasn''t until the 14th time that ainvia inserted a feather into Orne''s nostril that the sleeping Orne frowned. He then subconsciously opened his mouth and took a deep breath.

    "Achoo!"

    A violent me spurted out of Orne''s nostrils.

    Ainvia dodged in a hurry, avoiding the mes.

    The ck-red mesnded on the wooden floor and engulfed it in the blink of an eye. The fire grew extremely fast and spread throughout the entire house.

    A few wisps of mes drifted towards garen''s body.

    Garen could sense a great danger from this ck-red me, as if he would be in big trouble if he was ignited by it.

    "Be careful. This is big brother Orne''s First me. It''s very dangerous."

    Wolybell constructed a storm barrier around garen''s body.

    At this moment, ainvia pped her wings.

    Hu!

    The biting cold wind and ice crystals grew at the same time, covering the increasingly fierce mes.

    In therge room, the temperature dropped sharply when the cold wind appeared. However, when the cold wind and ice crystals released by ainvia came into contact with Orne''s mes, they only weakened it a little and did notpletely dispel Orne''s mes.

    As the eldest of the four brothers, Orne''s demigod power was very strong.

    Peng Peng Peng!

    After a few seconds of silence, Orne sneezed again with arge amount of mes. The ck-red initial me was everywhere for a while, almost igniting Orne''s house and was still expanding. As for Orne himself, after a few sneezes, he fell asleep again under the cover of clusters of mes.

    "We''re finished, we''re finished."

    "I''ll burn down big brother''s house,"

    Because the fire was too strong and fast, garen and ainvia had already left Orne''s house.

    This several hundred meter tall building was already on fire everywhere. In just a short time, many ces had been burned to a horrendous state. The surrounding air was constantly distorted, and the temperature was rising.

    As the instigator, ainevere was extremely nervous.

 Chapter 573 I Am Actually The Aragami?

    It looked around and whispered to the Dragon and bear who had witnessed everything, " "Second brother, and my good little brother."

    "The three of us just arrived."

    "When we arrived, it was already like this."

    "We have no idea how Orne''s house caught on fire, right?"

    Worlibell crossed his arms and shook his head.  "I told you to wait for big brother Orne to wake up on his own. Look, you''re in trouble now."

    "Why don''t you juste clean? I don''t think big brother will me you."

    After hearing what wolybell said, inevya was furious. She looked at garen and said, " "Little brother, don''t mind what this big ck bear is saying."

    "When big brother wakes up, just follow my exnation."

    Garen looked at wolybell, then at envia, not knowing how to answer.

    At the same time.

    A deep and gentle voice rang out from the wooden house that was enveloped in mes.

    "What?"

    "I can''t control my mes again?"

    "Sigh, I still need to build a new home."

    The figure with a pair of red and ck metal horns on his head slowly stood up. Then, with a sigh, the terrifying mes that filled the surroundings stopped for a moment, and in the next moment, they shrank inward, disappearing in front of garen''s eyes in the blink of an eye.

    A gust of hot wind blew.

    The wooden house was in ruins, and the walls were almostpletely burnt down.

    Without waiting for walybell and garen to speak, ainvia immediately eximed, " "Aiya, big brother, I just came over and saw your house on fire."

    "I want to help you put out the fire."

    "However, your mes are too powerful. It was already toote when I discovered it."

    Wolybell and garen looked at each other and shook their heads, not exposing ainvia''s clumsy lie.

    "I see."

    "You''ve already tried your best. It''s fine."

    Orne walked out of the ruins and said indifferently.

    At this moment, garen could clearly see the appearance of his big brother.

    Like wallibell, Orne stood up like a human, about 60 meters in height. However, Orne''s body was more burly. His exposed arms were hairless, and his muscles were likeyers of steel cast. From the elbow down, his forearms were red like hot iron, not like a body of flesh and blood.

    Orne''s face had a thick beard, and his small eyes were dark red like blood.

    He looked fierce, but he had a calm temperament.

    After hearing Orne''s answer, ainvia let out a sigh of relief.

    "This is?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    At this moment, Orne saw garen, whom he had just met for the first time, and asked doubtfully.

    Wallibellughed and said,"our new brother, garen." &Nbsp;

    Orne looked at garen and nodded gently, " "Since he''s walibell''s younger brother, we''re brothers too."

    I like to make some small things. If there''s something you like, you can take some and use it.

    After learning that he had a new brother, Orne''s expression was rtively calm, not as excited as ainevere.

    Garen nodded and said,"then I''ll thank you in advance, brother."

    He looked at the dpidated house that could no longer be lived in and said, " "Brother Orne, if you want to build a new residence, I can help you build the outline of the house."

    Orne''s eyes flickered and he said,"Oh?" Ling, do you also like to build houses?"

    "I can''t say I like it, but I''ve heard a lot about it," garen said after some thought.

    As he spoke, garen released his magic power and interwove it into various patterns.

    The floating city of Netheril, the city of wondrous machinery of the imaska Empire, The Eternal Pce in the Dragon court''s demine, the immortal fortress that stood tall in the snow ... Garen drew out the different styles of buildings and disyed them in front of Orne.

    "This ... This is the first time I''ve seen such outstanding craftsmanship."

    "Not bad, not bad at all."

    Orne''s face revealed a trace of amazement.

    It pointed at the immortal fortress and said to garen, " "Ling, I really like this building."

    if you don''t find it troublesome, can you tell me about its structure in detail? "

    Whether it was the giant God transformation or the restoration of the secret weapon, garen needed his big brother''s help, so he nodded happily and said, " "We''re brothers. Since big brother likes it, How can I find it troublesome?"

    Bits of magic power gushed out, like countless lines intertwining, slowly forming a three-dimensional miniature immortal fortress.

    Although garen was not good at architecture, he was still familiar with the immortal fortress that he had lived in for a long time. He could just copy the structure directly.

    The advanced fortress-like buildings were to Orne''s taste.

    It began to observe carefully, and from time to time, it opened its mouth to discuss with garen.

    It was not difficult for a demigod to understand a new and strange architectural style.

    After a short few seconds, Orne''s face was filled with joy as he said,"I''m almost able to build this kind of building."

    "Brother, I have some broken equipment that I want you to take a look at," garen said.

    "Sure." Orne nodded.

    "I''m quite skilled in forging, so I might be able to help you repair it."

    Garen took out the seven secret weapons of imaska.

    . crown,. scepter,. demonic book ... Including the imaska magic ring, one by one, secret weapons engraved with strange mechanical runes appeared in the air and floated up under garen''s control.

 Chapter 574 I Am Actually The Aragami?

    Orne''s eyes were immediately attracted to the seven secret weapons of imaska.

    Garen had seen wolybell''s rune armor before.

    Although its texture was quite excellent, it was full of a wild and primitive feeling whenpared with equipment like the secret weapon of imaska. They werepletely different types of forging methods. For Orne, who liked forging and smelting, the seven secret weapons of imaska, which had apletely different style and style, were full of mystery, which made him involuntarily have the desire to explore.

    "I can''t repair them in a short time."

    "Fourth brother, can you let me study it more?"

    "Just leave one piece of equipment with me."

    Orne gently picked up the imaska crown and carefully examined it while saying.

    Garen pushed the seven secret weapons in front of Orne and said, "  I''ll leave them with you. I only hope that you can help me repair them after you''ve studied them thoroughly.

    Orne solemnly nodded and said, " "Don''t worry, I just need some time."

    when I understand the principles behind their construction and repair them, I''ll make them even more outstanding than when they were in good condition.

    At this time, wallibell came over and chuckled at Orne, " "Big brother, the fourth brother I acknowledged for us isn''t bad, right?"

    "It just so happens that the armor you gave me before is broken."

    "Make me a new set of armor. I''ll use the scales and bones of theva Python."

    After walybell finished, Orne said, " "Where''s the broken armor?"

    "I''ll fix it for you and you can use it."

    Worlibell sighed and said, " "Big brother, theva Python is too powerful. It melted your armor, leaving nothing behind."

    Then, wallibell raised his tone andughed, " "So, you should just get me a new one!"

    Orne nced at walibell and took away the materials he took out. Then he said, " "How many times have I made armor for you?"

    "Don''t think I don''t know that you can throw away the armor if it''s slightly damaged and then ask me for a new one."

    "How is that possible?" worlibell shook his head.

    "Big brother, you know me. I often engage in intense battles, and my enemies are not weak. That''s why my armor is damaged quite quickly."

    "Of course I know you," Orne said calmly.

    Worlibell grinned, but Orne continued, " "But I know the quality of my armor better."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    After hearing Orne''s words, walibell''s bear face drooped and he said, " "Then, big brother, are you going to give me the new armor or not?"

    "Never again," Orne said lightly.

    "If you want armors in the future, bring the damaged armors over."

    "Otherwise, I wouldn''t have given you a new one."

    After achieving his wish, walibell stopped pestering Orne and said,"Haha, this won''t happen again."

    Orne turned to look at the uninhabitable house and nced at ainvia. He shook his head and said,  I need a new building, and Ling just gave me some inspiration.

    follow me, I already have a suitable building location.

    After keeping the forging tools, Orne led garen and the others towards the North. Not long after, they arrived at the foot of a towering volcano.

    "I want to build a fortress at the top of the volcano."

    this way, I canmunicate with the Earth''s core fire in the deepest part of the furnace and keep the furnace running. This will help me in forging.

    "Do you need any help?" Garen said.

    Orne shook his head and said,"I like to do it alone." &Nbsp;

    After that, it looked at wolybell and envia and said, " "In the future, if youe to find me again, you can stop here."

    Before Orne started to build the fortress, garen asked him if he could teach him the giant God transformation ability.

    After hearing garen''s question, Orne thought for a moment and said, "  we''re all physical incarnations of some power. In fact, when we''re giant gods, we''re only considered our true forms when we''ve unleashed all our power.

    we don''t always maintain our original form because when we be giant gods, our consciousness will gradually be assimted and eroded by more of our own kind of energy.

    Garen was slightly stunned.

    Orne''s statement seemed to be simr to his experience in the space-time vortex.

    After a pause, Orne looked at garen and said slowly, " "Fourth brother, I''m not sure what kind of power you''re the incarnation of."

    however, I can clearly sense that you are one of us. You are an Aragami.

    use your heart tomunicate with your source of power. Try to be one with it and hold fast to your will.

    you will definitely be able to disy the form of a giant God like us!

 Chapter 575 The Giant God Garen (1)

    Orne''s words gave garen a lot of inspiration.

    After listening, he carefully recalled that in the space-time vortex, his body was unable to maintain aplete dragon form. At that time, he did not seem to be a physical body, but a creatureposed of the power of time. That was why he was affected by the river of time and almost integrated into it.

    "ording to Orne, perhaps I can understand myself as the physical incarnation of the power of time."

    if that''s the case, he really does belong to the Aragami type.

    Garen was deep in thought.

    At this moment, Orne retracted his gaze and looked at the volcano he had chosen. He said, " "I''m going to start building a new residence."

    "This will take some time. During this time, you can return to your own territories."

    "After I''m done, we brothers will gather here again."

    As he spoke, Orne''s body expanded and turned into the form of a giant God surrounded by countless mes. He stepped onto the top of the volcano, took out a giant iron hammer that matched his size, and began his work. Although his body was huge, his movements were full of delicate beauty, and the power released by his every move was perfect.

    "Garen, you don''t have your own territory yet."

    "Do you want to go to big sister''s ce to live for a while?"

    The ice crystal Phoenix said to garen as it exuded a biting cold.

    Before garen could say anything, wolybell said to ainivya, " "Fourth brother is doing very well in my territory. With me around, I will protect his safety."

    Ainvia smiled lightly and said, "  let''s listen to garen''s thoughts. Maybe he wants to leave with me.

    At this moment, walybell and envia looked at garen at the same time.

    Garen shook his head at ainvia as he was stared at by the two gazes, " "I''m already used to staying with second brother. I''ll continue to go to second brother''s territory."

    Wallibellughed and gave ainevia a triumphant look, but ainevia sighed in disappointment.

    "Alright, but don''t be led astray by this Big Bear and be as violent as it is."

    It warned garen.

    Walibell was not happy.

    Sizzling lightning shed between its fur.

    "Younger sister, it has been a long time since we sparred."

    "How about it, let second brother see if you''ve improved over these years?"

    Just as ainvia had said, wolybell liked to use his own strength to solve problems.

    After hearing what wolybell said, ainvia winked at garen secretly with a ''I was right'' look on her face. She ignored wolybell''s challenge and pped her wings, flying up in the cold wind.

    "I''m not going to spar with you."

    As she spoke, ainvia''s body drew an icy blue trajectory in the air. When her wings pped, she left behind pieces of falling ice crystals and snowkes before gradually disappearing into the sky.

    Ainvia left, and Orne focused on the construction of his New Fortress.

    Worlibell looked at garen and said, "  don''t listen to ainvia. Unlimited power should be our goal.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Garen nodded, not refuting his brother''s words.

    "Let''s go back."

    Wolybell raised his Bear Paw, and dark clouds appeared in the sky. A storm was about to form.

    "Big brother, I''ll let you experience my ability."

    "We can return to the cave immediately."

    Garen stopped walebel.

    "Oh?"

    "This ce is not close to my territory. How can we return immediately?"

    Worlibell looked at garen and asked doubtfully.

    However, it still trusted garen''s words. With a thought, it dispelled the dark clouds and storms in the sky, and the bright blue sky reappeared.

    A low incantation came out of garen''s mouth.

    Soon, the spell was sessfully constructed, and the power of magic opened up the space, forming a space portal that was big enough to fit garen and wolybell''s bodies.

    "What is this?"

    Wollybell asked as he sensed the fluctuation in space.

    a portal. Go through this portal and we''ll reach our destination in the next second.

    Aragami such as worlibell and Orne had strong and pure power, but they were not like garen, who had more means because he was proficient in the spells of many schools.

    "I see."

    "That''s a pretty good ability,"

    Worlibell nodded and looked at the portal curiously.

    Following garen''s instructions, volibell took a step forward, and his huge body disappeared into the portal. Garen''s magic power suddenly disappeared by arge amount, and his mind became heavy. It was obvious that teleporting a creature that was much stronger than himself like volibell would consume a lot of his energy.

    After bidding farewell to Orne once again, garen also stepped into the space portal.

    The next moment, the silver Dragon left the volcano in the water-like spatial ripples and returned to the mountain of storms in wolybell.

    "Fourth brother, I''ve underestimated you,"

    "You seem to have many interesting abilities."

    Worlibell said as he sized up garen.

    when you master giant God transformation and reach the same level as me, we brothers must have a good fight.

    Wallibell''s warlike instinct was triggered.

    The giant bear stood up and said with a warm gaze.

 Chapter 576 Giant God Garen (2)

    "Of course you can, brother," garen replied with a smile.

    Wolybell was overjoyed. He pped garen''s shoulder with his bear w and said, " "I didn''t misjudge you!"

    After chatting for a while, garen''s tone became serious, and he said to walybell, "  big brother Orne''s words gave me a new understanding of giant God transformation. I think I should be able to master this ability.

    "However, I still need your help, big brother."

    Garen finally understood the principle behind the giant God transformation.

    Moreover, the three Aragami, Wally Bell, Orne, and ainvia, all agreed that garen was the same as them. They were also the embodiment of some kind of power. He also fulfilled the conditions to perform the giant God transformation, just like how Wally Bell became a giant God after absorbing the storm. Garen felt that if he tried to merge with the river of time again, there was a high chance that he could also achieve the giant God transformation.

    However, the prerequisite for bing a giant God was that he had to be able to hold on to his will.

    As for what happened in the space-time vortex, garen still had lingering fears.

    If he had not escaped from the space-time vortex in time, he might have lost his will and be a part of the river of time.

    "How do you want me to help you?"

    Worlibell asked.

    that''s right. I want to see more of the process of you using your giant God transformation.

    don''t go too fast. Use a slower speed to use giant God transformation. I''ll observe it a few times. I should be able to better understand what giant God transformation needs.

    After hearing garen''s words, walibell patted his chest.

    In the heavy sounds of banging, it said, " "It''s such a simple matter. Leave it to me."

    Soon, the Dragon and the bear left the storm-filled cave and came to an open space outside.

    "Look carefully," worlibell said with a serious expression.

    It raised its head and growled in a low voice.

    "I am the storm!"

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    In an instant, countless blue lightning bolts fell and struck on wollibell''s body, merging with it. At the same time, wollibell''s body grew at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the pressure it gave off became stronger and stronger.

    Hu!

    The silver Dragon pped its wings and rose into the air.

    Garen flew in circles around wolybell, carefully observing its state.

    He activated all his senses and focused his mind power on wolybell, memorizing the changes and rhythms of every Thunderbolt that entered wolybell''s body.

    However, even though worlibell had tried his best to slow down, he still entered the giant God state in just a minute.

    "Fourth brother, how is it?"

    "Will you?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The terrifying giant bear, which was over 600 meters tall, lowered its head and said in a thunderous voice.

    Garen shook his head.  brother, " he said honestly, " you''re still too fast in your giant God transformation.

    however, observing your giant God transformation did give me some inspiration.

    If he could disy the process of learning the giant God transformation in the form of a progress bar, after watching wrybel''s giant God transformation once, garen felt that his progress bar had increased slightly, roughly one in ten.

    "Haha, it''s good that it''s useful to you."

    this is my slowest giant God transformation speed. However, I can do it a few more times.

    Wollybell''s body shrank back.

    Then, he used his giant God transformation again, trying his best to slow down the speed of the giant God transformation so that garen could observe the process better.

    For a moment, in the sky above the mountains, dark clouds covered the sky, and lightning shed and Thunder rumbled. After. short period of time, the dark clouds and storms gathered again. This repeated for dozens of times until ... Walibell''s breathing became heavier.

    "Fourth brother, let''s rest for a while."

    it''s not difficult for me to maintain my giant God form, but I can''t keep up with the repeated use of it.

    Worlibell said helplessly to the silver Dragon beside him, who was waiting for him to use his giant God transformation again.

    Garen nodded.  brother, you should rest if you''re tired. I''ll take the time to digest what I''ve just gained.

    "I''ll have to trouble you."

    Wallibell waved his Bear Paw and said, "  it''s a small matter. You can try using your giant God transformation.

    The silver dragon''s eyes turned solemn.

    Huu ... Garen slowly let out a breath, allowing his mood to rx.

    At the same time, a pair of tinum Dragon eyes slowly closed.

    The entire world seemed to have disappeared, leaving only garen and the river of time. Garen used his heart to connect to the river of time, and threads of time power were released from his body, entering the depths of the illusory and boundless river of time.

    Worlibell looked at garen and felt a strange aura slowly growing.

    this is ... The power of time? "

    Demigod-level creatures had a certain level of perception of the existence of the river of time.

    Especially when garen released the power of time, the river of time around him would fluctuate slightly, bing clearer and easier to sense. The time that appeared in wallibell''s eyes might not be in the form of the river of time, but no matter what it was, it could still be sensed by him.

    "Could fourth brother be the physical incarnation of time?"

    Worlibell stared at garen without blinking, a look of shock slowly appearing in his bear-like eyes.

    Aragami such as wallibell had mastered a variety of powers, but most of them were elemental powers such as storms like wallibell, Orne''s First me, and ainvia''s ice crystal. Inparison, the power of time was too mysterious and profound.

 Chapter 577 Giant God Garen-3

    "If that''s the case, that''s great!"

    when fourth brother reaches the demigod level, I''m going to properly experience the power of time.

    Wolybell became excited, his eyes burning with battle intent. He was determined to help garen be a demigod as soon as possible.

    As he thought about it, wolybell realized that garen''s aura was gradually growing stronger.

    Garen recalled his experience in the space-time vortex, and gradually entered a state of selflessness.

    At the same time, his body seemed to have be a huge ma at this time. Tons of water from the river of time were attracted and gathered towards garen''s body. Under walybel''s surprised eyes, the surface of the silver Dragon''s body glowed like waves.

    The silver Dragon''s body began to grow in the faint light.

    Sixty meters, eighty meters, one hundred meters ... With the infusion of the power of the river of time, garen''s body grew rapidly, gradually turning into a terrifying and terrifying giant beast. Every breath he took was like a hurricane. The ground under the Dragon''s sharp ws could not bear the weight of the giant dragon, and began to cave in and crack.

    However, a few secondster, a twisted expression appeared on the mask embedded with fine silver Dragon scales.

    While he was actively adapting to the river of time and the giant God transformation, garen felt that his attributes in all aspects were skyrocketing. However, his spirit was also bearing a huge burden, just like a balloon that was constantly being pumped in. It was still eptable at first, but when the amount of air injected reached a certain level, it would suddenly burst.

    When he realized that his will was wavering, garen decisively gave up on his giant God transformation.

    The silver Dragon''s body had grown to more than 300 meters long, and its wings that covered the sky began to shrink. Soon, it returned to its original appearance.

    Garen opened his eyes.

    This time, his giant God transformation didn''t seed, but it was a good start.

    I''ll try more and get used to the power of the river of time. It shouldn''t be long before I can sessfully use giant God transformation.

    Garen''s heart was filled with hope.

    "Fourth brother, did you seed?"

    Worlibell asked excitedly.

    Garen shook his head, then nodded again, and said, "  this is only my first attempt. The effect is much better than what I expected. It can be considered a sess.

    As he spoke, garen once again began to use his giant God transformation.

    During the process of giant God transformation, garen gradually gained some resistance to the erosion of the river of time. The giant God transformation could be maintained for a longer time, and the growth rate was also gradually increasing. However, just like volibell before, it took a lot of energy to perform giant God transformation back and forth.

    Garen''s power of time was quickly depleted by less than a third, and his spiritual will had also be much more exhausted in the process of giant God transformation.

    Without forcing himself, garen stopped learning about the giant God transformation and returned to the cave to rest.

    "Fourth brother, you should rest here."

    "I''ll get you another demigod beast to nourish your body."

    Volibell wanted to help garen grow to the demigod level as soon as possible, and the best way was to use the flesh and blood essence of demigod beasts to nourish his growth, just like theva Python.

    Garen did not refuse.

    As his physical body grew, his mental strength and other attributes would also be stronger. This would also help him to better master the giant God transformation. If he could reach the level of a level 40 demigod creature, garen felt that his control of the giant God transformation would be faster and easier.

    As for his brother wallibell''s kindness, garen would remember it.

    Whether it was for saving garen''s life previously or helping him hunt the demigod beast now, garen felt that he owed Wally Bell a lot. Wally Bell could ignore it himself, but he couldn''t pretend that he didn''t. Among the few brothers, Wally Bell was the closest to garen right now. After all, Orne and ainvia had just met, and he didn''t help garen like Wally Bell did.

    In the following period of time, garen''s life in this wild continent became stable.

    Repeat the use of giant God transformation to resist the erosion of the river of time until the power of time is exhausted. Then eat the demigod prey brought back by wolybell and sleep to digest the flesh and blood essence ...

    The cycle repeated.

    Three years quietly passed by just like that.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    At this moment.

    The young time Dragon had just woken up from his deep sleep after this major breakthrough.

    Under wolybell''s constant feeding and the constant nourishment from the high-quality food, garen''s biological level naturally broke through to forty after he woke up, reaching the demigod level. At his age in the main timeline, he had finally left the Dragon Whelp stage and became a young dragon.

    An ice mirror was formed, and the silver Dragon''s current appearance was reflected in the tinum dragon''s eyes.

    It had six towering dragon horns that looked like. crown,. super-super giant body that was already 61 meters long, and even deeper silver scales, as well as ... Another new ring of ck scales appeared.

    Garen raised his left w. On the wrist of his left w, where the ring of ck scales on his right wrist corresponded, there was a new ring of ck scales.

    "Four rings of ck scales."

    Garen lowered his head and looked at the fourth ring of ck scales.

    When he was born, he had a ring of ck scales on him. Now that he had be a young dragon, it was equivalent to entering the Third Age group of Dragons, and he had three more rings of ck scales.

    it seems like I''ll get an extra ring of ck scales every time I pass an ageyer of the main timeline.

    Garen thought to himself.

    In this case, when he became an immemorial Dragon, he would have about twelve rings of ck scales.

    In addition, after breaking through to the demigod level and going into a deep sleep of the age group, garen did not need to research on his own. He naturally awakened a few new time-type abilities, and the tenacity of his spiritual will was also greatly improved.

    Without immediately verifying his new time ability, garen left the cave, nning to try his giant God transformation again.

    After three years, he had be more and more skilled at using giant God transformation.

    After waking up this time, garen had a premonition that he would be able to perform the giant God transformation like wolybell and the others, looking down at the earth in the form of a giant God.

    However, garen was surprised.

    When he left the cave that was enveloped by the storm and came to the outside world, he saw that the originally pleasant natural scenery of the wilderness had suddenly turned into a scene of the pr region covered in silver. The high mountains and high peaks were covered with a thickyer of snow, and the temperature in the air had dropped to negative tens of degrees. The cold wind that was as sharp as a de whistled non-stop.

    "What happened?"

    "I didn''t sleep for long, so why did the scenery suddenly change?"

    Garen was a little confused.

    When he woke up, walibell was not in the cave. Otherwise, he could have asked walibell.

    Without thinking too much about it, the silver Dragon moved its body and pped its wings in the familiar prndscape, flying high into the sky.

    At the same time.

    There were no other creatures around, so garen mimicked wolybell and let out a low roar.

    "I am time!"

    As soon as it flew into the sky, the silver Dragon pushed away the wind and snow, and its body expanded and changed at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Giant God transformation!

    The Endless River of time poured in. In the blink of an eye, a terrifying giant beast that was more than 600 meters long and had dragon wings that were nearly 1000 meters long appeared in the sky above thend of ice and snow. The pressure was like a tsunami and natural disaster. With just a slight movement of its body, it swept up the wind and snow in the sky. When the Dragon wings pped, it made a rumbling Thunder-like sound, and there were even traces of spatial cracks that formed around the surface of its body.

    In his giant God transformation state, garen felt as if his strength was endless, and he could even fight ten of himself of the same level who did not know how to use giant God transformation.

    The terrifying Dragon tore the sea of clouds apart and let out a carefreeugh.

    His thunderous voice could be heard thousands of miles away, attracting the attention of many demigod creatures.

 Chapter 578 Battle Of The Dragon And The Bear (1)

    After fully using his giant God transformation for the first time, garen flew in the sky of the continent for a long time with the giant God''s posture.

    What was interesting was that when he flew up in a straight line at an extremely fast speed and reached an altitude of tens of thousands of meters, his field of vision was filled with stars as he continued to fly up. And in this sky full of twinkling stars, garen felt that there were several gazes from the distant stars that were cast on him.

    When he sensed an unknown gaze, he followed his perception and looked out into the sky, but the gaze disappeared again.

    as expected, there are more than just demigods in this world.

    The unknown creature that was hidden in the vast starry sky, garen felt that it was more powerful than the demigod creatures on the continent even though it only looked at him for a short moment. Otherwise, its gaze would not be able to easily cross such a long distance and uratelynd on him. Moreover, he would not be able to discover its position after the incident.

    At an extremely high altitude of tens of thousands of meters, the silver Dragon lowered its eyes.

    At such a height, garen''s gaze fell through the distance, and the entire continent seemed to have be a shrunken scene, which was taken in by garen''s bird''s eye view.

    With everything under his dragon wings, garen could not help but feel a vast and broad feeling of looking down on everything.

    In the empty sky, the mountain-like silver Dragon suddenly pped its wings.

    BOOM!

    Without using any spells, garen only relied on the strength of his huge body to set off a violent Hurricane without any effort. It was enough to uproot the dense forest.

    He enjoyed the power he currently had for a while, until garen felt that his spiritual will was being affected by the river of time. He then removed his giant God transformation, and his terrifying giant beast body returned to that of a Silver Dragon that was more than sixty meters long.

    Without casting the space teleportation spell, garen pped his dragon wings and flew towards wolybell''s storm Mountain.

    As he flew, garen recalled the state of his giant God transformation.

    Just as Orne had said before, when using giant God transformation, due to the support of a massive power, one''s own spiritual will would gradually waver, and one would uncontrobly have the thought of integrating into it. For garen, it meant that when he was in giant God transformation state, he would be constantly affected by the power of the river of time.

    As for the loss of power, because of the endless supply, other than the mental fatigue caused by resisting the erosion of the river of time, there was no consumption of physical strength, magic power, and the power of time.

    "If I''m strong enough, can I turn the entire river of time into my own body?"

    Garen thought to himself.

    The increase brought about by the giant God transformation was actually not limited to the body size that garen had just shown. If garen continued to absorb the power of the river of time, in theory, he could increase his power infinitely. However, the price was that he would be a part of the river of time andpletely lose his self-awareness.

    While thinking about his rtionship with the river of time, garen flew towards the mountain of storms.

    Not long after, a tall mountain shrouded in dark clouds, storms, and lightning appeared before garen''s eyes.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    At the same time.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Bolts of lightning as thick as buckets fell from the sky, mixed with wallibell''s excited roars.

    "Storm gather!"

    The Azure lightning split the dark night sky.

    In the blink of an eye, a giant bear that was as majestic as a mountain appeared in the thunderstorm.

    "Garen,e! Let me see your power!"

    When garen used his giant God transformation to fly across the sky, wallibell discovered the traces of the silver Dragon. He also realized that his fourth brother had already learned the giant God transformation and had reached the demigod level. He finally had enough power to fight with him. Thus, he could not hold back his warlike instinct and immediately ran on the surface, returning to his cave and waiting for garen to return.

    As soon as he saw garen return, wallibell entered a state of great determination, his battle intent was aroused.

    Garen, who hadn''t fought for years, was also itching to fight.

    The silver Dragon also let out a deep roar as it looked at the giant god-like walibell.

    "The mighty power of time, return to me!"

    With a majestic roar, The Endless River of time poured in, and the silver Dragon''s body expanded in the wind. After turning into a giant God, it quickly became a terrifying Dragon with a wingspan of nearly a thousand meters. A powerful aura that could copse mountains and tsunamis surrounded its body, and the tightly-embedded Silver Dragon scales on its body also shone in the blue lightning. It was impossible to ignore.

    "Haha, use your full strength!"

    Looking up at the giant God garen who was like a Silver Meteor, walybel was not shocked. Instead, he was happy and excited.

    It bent its legs slightly, and then with a bang, the giant Thunder Bear jumped up in the storm.

    Unable to withstand the huge recoil, the ground beneath walibell''s feet cracked, and the storm Mountain that garen and walibell had lived in for some time copsed directly due to the aftermath of the earthquake. Countless mountain rocks rolled down continuously, sending dust and ashes into the air.

    Thunder w!

    Chi Chi Chi ... Large masses of lightning snakes danced wildly between valibell''s bear ws, blooming with extremely dangerous lightning. Valibell faced the wind pressureing at him, and his Thunder angry ws pped at the silver Dragon that was approaching him at an extremely fast speed.

 Chapter 579 Battle Of The Dragon And The Bear

    At the same time, silvercolor also extended its Dragon w.

    Chaotic spacetime faults covered the surface of the Dragon w, forming an indestructible spacetime fracture w.

    The next moment, the lightning bear and the time Dragon collided.

    As if aet had hit the earth, the two types of divine power, the power of storm and the power of time, were in a constant turmoil. The bear w and the Dragon w collided with each other, and a burst of extremely powerful air waves erupted with a loud bang. They rolled like tidal waves and swept in all directions. The thick snow on the ground was directly lifted into waves that were several feet high.

    Stab!

    Garen''s w of time and space rupture was even more powerful, tearing apart the storm and Thunder on the surface of wolibell''s body, leaving a wound so deep that the bone could be seen on its arm.

    "This is the feeling!"

    blood, pain, battle intent ... Fourth brother, you''ve really surprised me!"

    Volibell did not care about his own injuries. His bear w that was covered in blood from the chaotic space-time cut suddenly reached out and grabbed garen''s wrist tightly.

    At the same time, the surging, tangible lightning rose between walibell''s hair.

    The air was filled with a sense of anxiety and numbness.

    Garen''s gaze focused, and the power of time surged out.

    In an instant, the wind, Thunder, and snow around them ... At the same time, it froze. The giant bear in close proximity was also motionless. The surging lightning and silver Snakes on the surface of its body also froze, like countless messy lines.

    However, just as garen was about to continue his victorious pursuit, dark clouds rolled over.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Bolts of lightning descended, shrouding garen and wolybell''s bodies.

    The range of time freeze was not as wide as the lightning.

    At the same time, worlibell''s eyes suddenly moved.

    "Fourth brother, is this the power of time?"

    "This is the first time I''m seeing this."

    "However, don''t look down on your second brother''s strength just because of this."

    A ferocious smile appeared on the bear''s face, and its voice became lower and lower.

    "I am the storm that sweeps the world!"

    In the thunderous roar, the storm and Thunder on the surface of wolybell''s body exploded, passing through the restraint of the time freeze domain, and climbed onto garen''s body along its bear ws.

    For a moment, countless thunderbolts and lightning jumped on the giant Dragon''s body. The ring lightning and lightning were like thick sma, almost turning garen''s body into a sun. In the pool of lightning, garen felt every inch of his muscles go numb, and the protective spells he had released in advance were almost ineffective.

    "Fourth brother, I won."

    After restraining garen with lightning, worlibell raised his bear w and aimed at garen''s head whileughing.

    Volibell was a veteran demigod, while garen had just be a demigod.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    On the surface, both of their creature levels were the same, but garen''s Foundation was actually much weaker than walybell''s.

    However, the power of time was enough to make up for this gap.

    Garen smiled at the confident walybell and said, " "That might not be the case."

    He focused his attention. At the same time, the whole world seemed to havee to a standstill. The surrounding scene copsed and shrank. The sky, the earth, the wind, and the Thunder condensed into one point and finally became a reflection in the tinum dragon''s eyes.

    When he came back to his senses, wallibell had just exploded and summoned a sky full of Thunder to bombard the time freeze domain.

    At the same time, its frozen body had just gained the strength to move.

    I''m the one who sweeps the world ...

    A familiar line came out of wallibell''s mouth.

    However, this time, he stopped halfway.

    The vast and turbulent Dragon Breath of expulsion of time came over and rushed towards wolybell''s head at a close distance.

    Wolybell was shocked. The muscles on his arms bulged, and the blinding lightning was retracted into his arms at the same time. He then swung his arms fiercely, and the huge force drove garen''s Mountain-like body, spinning and flying out. The Dragon Breath also lost its uracy, and did not hit wolybell.

    BOOM!

    The silver Dragon that had been flung away fell to the ground. Its huge body directly crashed into a Snow Mountain and left countless broken cracks on the ground.

    Kacha Kacha ... The dragon''s ws dug into the ground and plowed out ravines.

    After retreating for another few thousand meters, garen finally stopped his body.

    To be able to throw garen''s giant god-like body away, walybel''s strength was shocking.

    "What a powerful force. It''s much stronger than mine."

    Garen raised his head and looked at the giant lightning bear that was charging towards him from the sky with Rolling Thunder.

    His dragon eyes were also burning with excitement.

    Bang!

    The silver Dragon shattered the earth and soared into the sky again, tangling with the lightning bear at close range.

    The bear''s ws, which were surrounded by the power of the storm, hit the Dragon''s body. The Dragon''s scales were broken inch by inch, and blood sshed out. The dragon''s ws, which were equally lethal, hit the bear''s body. The thick fur and tough skin were torn apart, and the white bone armor of the giant beast could almost be seen.

    The Dragon wings pped, the tail struck, and the sharp ws cut ... After the giant God transformation, the strength of garen''s body had been increased to the greatest extent.

    The brutal close-rangebat had be the most effective means of attack.

    A nine-ring evocation fireball was not even as powerful as a casual w of garen''s.

    The two giant gods fought non-stop between the earth and the sky. Wherever they passed, the sky was torn apart and the earth was shattered, leaving arge number of special traces that were difficult to heal on thendform of this world.

 Chapter 580 Battle Of The Dragon And The Bear

    A few dayster, the lightning bear and the silver Dragon were both covered in blood.

    As his injuries were regenerating at high speed, new wounds appeared.

    As time went by, wallibell was gradually at a disadvantage.

    fourth brother seems to be able to see through all my critical attacks.

    Walibell felt a little sullen.

    For some unknown reason, every time it tried to counterattack or attack, garen would see through it as if he could predict it. This was like a heavy punch that had been charging for a long timending on a piece of soft cotton, or it was suddenly interrupted while it was charging. It made wolybell feel a little ufortable, and it was not as satisfying as he had imagined.

    After giant God transformation, the bodies of living creatures were extremely strong.

    Hence, even though garen and wolybell were covered in blood, it would still take some time before the winner was decided.

    Before the winner was decided.

    Because he was restricted in every aspect during the battle with garen, it was not a pleasant experience.

    Gradually, wulibell''s fighting spirit began to fade.

    Thunderbolt!

    Wulibell raised his bear w high and swung it down at garen.

    Countless bolts of lightning suddenly burst forth, but as soon as the lightning flickered, the silver Dragon had already dodged thending point in advance. Its huge body disyed unparalleled agility.

    After dodging the attack, the silver Dragon pped its wings and pounced at wolybell with a strong wind pressure.

    "I''m not fighting anymore!"

    The mountain-like bear fell to the ground, causing the ground to shake violently.

    Wallibell waved his Bear Paw at garen, indicating that he did not want to stop the fight.

    It removed its giant God transformation, and its body began to slowly shrink.

    Seeing this, the silver Dragon also stopped its giant God transformation. When it got close to wolybell, its body returned to its normal size andnded steadily on the ground, its wide dragon wings folded on both sides.

    fourth brother, I didn''t expect you to be on par with me when you''ve just mastered giant God transformation.

    "I have a feeling that you will be the strongest among us brothers in the future."

    Worlibell looked at garen and said.

    It knew that garen''s strength was rted to time, and this battle had also confirmed this.

    Although wolybell was verypetitive, it knew that its storm-type divine power was much weaker than garen''s time-type divine power. That was why garen could reach the demigod level when he had just mastered the giant God transformation, and was even slightly stronger than it.

    If it was a battle to the death, wallibell did not have the confidence to be the winner.

    As he thought about it, wolybell took a closer look at garen who had grown up a lot. The image of garen''s weak body and strength when he first met him appeared in his mind. He couldn''t help but sigh, filled with emotions.

    "Fourth brother, you''ll soon surpass me."

    "When the timees, don''t forget about your elder brother."

    After hearing what walibell said, garen''s expression turned serious and he said seriously, "  without your help all this time, I don''t know how long it would have taken me to obtain my current strength.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "No matter what happens in the future, we will always be brothers."

    Wolybell stood up and suddenly opened his arms, giving garen a Big Bear hug.

    "The brothers of wallebell will never be ungrateful."

    After letting go of garen, wolybell looked in the direction of Orne''s residence and said, " "Let''s go, we''ll go to big brother''s ce and call third sister over to celebrate you bing a demigod."

    As they spoke, the injuries on the bear and Dragon''s bodies healed rapidly.

    Because it was just a spar, although garen and wallibell looked like they were covered in blood, they were actually just external injuries. Neither of them had used any fatal attacks, and it would not take long for these injuries to recover with their demigod bodies.

    "Wait, brother, I have an Alliance agreement here."

    "Take a look and see if you have any thoughts of signing an Alliance agreement with me."

    The power of time intertwined and gathered into the shape of a contract paper, which flew toward wrybel.

    "An Alliance agreement?"

    Worlibell was confused and picked up the so-called covenant.

    Then, the information from the covenant was sent into wolybell''s mind, making him study it carefully.

    This was the new ability that garen had awakened after he woke up this time.

    The time Alliance was a contract-type ability.

    For the creatures that had signed an Alliance, even if garen left this timeline and returned to the main timeline, he could still use the power of time to condense a time power clone of the Allied creature to fight side by side with him. In exchange, when the Allied creature was in a life and death crisis, he could also summon garen''s time power clone to fight.

    This was equivalent to a weakened version of time Dragon countercurrent.

    In addition, the target of the time Alliance had to meet certain conditions.

    He had a rather deep connection with garen, and his strength had reached the level of a demigod. His will could descend into the clone that garen had condensed through the river of time.

    If there were enough creatures that signed an alliance with garen, and garen had enough time power, then he could gather a powerful Army as a Dragon. No matter what other races it was, just the Dragon race alone, in the endless timeline of the multiverse, there were countless talented true dragons.

    If these true dragons could appear in the same timeline at the same time, it would be enough to overturn the entire world.

    After a few seconds, wallibell waved his Bear Paw and signed the time Alliance contract.

    "Your ability has opened my eyes."

    "As expected of the physical incarnation of time."

    After a pause, walybell looked at garen and said seriously, "  fourth brother, did youe from another timeline or other worlds? "

    Because of the time Alliance contract, wallibell had a new understanding of time. When he thought about the difference between garen and the demigod creatures on the valoran continent, he suddenly thought of this and felt that garen was not a demigod born on the valoran continent.

    Garen hesitated for a moment, but finally nodded his head calmly and said, " "Yes, I came from a certain timeline in the future."

    due to an attack, I was forced to ...

    Garen slowly exined his background to wolybell.

    [ PS: it''s the end of the month. Give the extra monthly votes to the author. ]

 Chapter 581 The Four Fantasy Gods Of The Valoran Continent

    After listening to this, wallibell''s tone became fierce and he said, " "That guy who ambushed you, when you find him, remember to summon me over. Second brother will take revenge for you."

    Even if the four of us joined forces, we probably wouldn''t be able to defeat him ... Garen thought to himself.

    The God who had attacked him belonged to the category of great divine power.

    It was far from what walybell and garen couldpare to.

    alright, let''s kill him together!

    Garen nodded and said.

    After some conversation about the future, worlibell suddenly said, "  fourth brother, you won''t be staying on the valoran continent for a long time, right? when do you n to leave? "

    After hearing walibell''s question, garen thought about it and said seriously, "  the main timeline I''m in really needs me now.

    "After I was attacked, my race might have already started a bloody war."

    so, I''m nning to wait for brother Orne to repair my equipment and return to the main timeline.

    Wollybell nodded. When he heard the word "war," he became interested.

    "I see. Can you take me to your timeline?"

    I love to fight. I can join your war.

    The current valoran continent was still in a wild era, and it was very boringpared to the prosperous future that garen had described. Therefore, walibell had the idea of leaving with garen when the time came. He also wanted to see the future world and not be limited to this ancient era.

    Garen shook his head and said helplessly, " "I''m not confident."

    I still need to rely on the power of external equipment to travel through different timelines.

    "If I brought an ordinary creature with me, I might be able to do it."

    however, for an Aragami like you, second brother, my power is not enough to bring you over.

    ? Worlibell sighed in disappointment, but he quickly gathered himself and said, " "Luckily, we still have the time Alliance. When you need me, I can help you."

    Garen smiled.  wait until I''m strong enough. If you still want to go to my world, I''ll Take You There.

    "At that time, I will protect second brother."

    Worlibell couldn''t help butugh, " "Alright, I''ll wait for that day toe."

    Without letting garen use the space teleportation technique, Wally Bell and garen flew to Orne''s territory in their normal physical forms. They chatted non-stop along the way. It was mainly Wally Bell who asked questions and garen who answered. After knowing that garen came from the future timeline, Wally Bell was full of curiosity.

    return to your timeline, and thene to the valoran continent to find me.

    if I''m still alive in the future, will I have any memories of you? "

    Worlibell stared at garen with his bear-like eyes and asked him another question.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Garen thought for a moment, then shook his head.

    "I don''t think so."

    "After I came here and got to know my brothers, I opened up a new timeline."

    my elder brother is you in this new timeline.

    wrybel in the main timeline is not my brother, so he won''t have any memories rted to me.

    It was just like when he went to the ancient Faerun continent. If garen had gone to the Faerun continent in the main timeline and ??olem was still alive, he would not have recognized garen.

    "I see."

    Walibell nodded in realization.

    "I was thinking that if I became very powerful in the future and still remembered you ..."

    then, when you return to the main timeline,e find me. I can still protect you.

    Garen smiled.  second brother, don''t worry. I have the protection of my Dragon God in the main timeline. Nothing will happen to me easily.

    After a pause, garen suddenly thought, wolybell and Orne had been born for a long time, would they not have been as powerful when they were just born? Would they have the chance to be a great divine power in the future?

    has your strength remained the same all these years, or has it been growing? "

    Garen asked.

    your brother Orne, I, and the others have been demigods since we were born.  wolybell thought for a moment and said, " as time passed, other than bing more familiar with the use of our own power, our hard power didn''t increase significantly.

    No growth ... Garen looked at wolybell, his heart sinking.

    Aragami''s demigod power seemed to have a limit ording to the type of demigod power they had. Walibell''s power of storm was not considered an outstanding demigod power. The same was true for Orne and ainvia''s demigod power. In other words, the demigod creatures that were born directly on the valoran continent did not have outstanding demigod power.

    perhaps demigod-like power is the limit of second brother and the others.

    Garen frowned slightly.

    Orne and ainevya garen didn''t know much about it.

    However, he was more familiar with wallebell.

    This second brother of his loved fighting and worshipped strength. If he could only stop at the demigod level, it would probably be very difficult for it to ept.

    However, there was more than just godlike power to obtain power ... Transcendent divine power was the mainstream.

    As he thought of this, garen said to walybell seriously, " "How are the creatures you met in the canyon?"

    Worlibell immediately showed a proud expression and said, " "They still regard me as their God and do everything they can to please me."

 Chapter 582 The Four Fantasy Gods Of The Valoran Continent

    Garen nodded slightly.

    second brother, " he continued, " you may not understand, but faith is a power that is even stronger than your storm power. If you have enough faith, you will have endless faith added to your body, and you will obtain a vast power called extraordinary divine power.

    "Extraordinary divine power? What is this?"

    Worlibell was slightly stunned.

    "Is it really more powerful than my storm power?" it asked in disbelief.

    To wolybell, it only took care of those tiny primitive humans to find some fun in its boring life. It didn''t have the idea of deliberately gaining faith from them. It didn''t think that the faith of mere mortals could give it a great power that surpassed the power of the storm.

    Garen nodded his head solemnly.

    the existence that almost killed me was a powerful divine power.

    He used a spell to show the scene of the attack.

    When he saw the divine lightsaber that seemed to be able to destroy the world, wrybel''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    Even its giant form was too smallpared to the divine lightsaber that had pierced through the world. The most powerful being that wellibell had ever encountered was only a demigod creature. At this time, his worldview was greatly impacted. Just by looking at the falling divine lightsaber, he felt a shiver and understood that the other party was on apletely different level from him.

    "You, big brother, and third sister have been born together with this world for countless years."

    but your strength hasn''t improved significantly all this time.

    this means that your demigod power has reached its limit, and you need a new path of power.

    extraordinary divine power is the most suitable and omnipotent power.

    it can make a barrennd full of life, and it can also make the world copse. It can also be transformed into the power of the storm that second brother likes.

    Garen told wolybell about the news regarding the extraordinary divine power.

    Gradually, wallibell was moved by garen''s words.

    then, how can I obtain extraordinary divine power? "

    Worlibell asked in confusion.

    "Second brother, you were born in a good era," garen said with a smile.

    if you were in my timeline, you would have been skinned alive if you wanted to steal the faith from the gods.

    Hearing this, worlibell''s face turned fierce.

    "Eh? I''ll skin whoever dares to skin me alive!"

    Garen pointed at the divine light sword in the picture that had yet to dissipate.

    "The owner of this sword is the owner of extraordinary divine power."

    "If he wants your bear skin, do you think you can resist?"

    Walibell, who had always wanted to be strong, fell silent. Then, he straightened his neck and said stubbornly, " "Hmph, I, wulibell, am not to be trifled with! Even if you die, you can leave an indelible wound on the enemy."

    Garenughed and ignored wallibell''s pretense, and continued, "  as time passes, there will be more and more intelligent creatures.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    before faith has sprouted, second brother, as long as you can seize the opportunity and harvest enough faith, it''s not impossible for you to be a great divine power in the future.

    ? Walibell was even more tempted.

    It looked at garen and asked, " fourth brother, you seem to know a lot about this. How do you obtain faith and extraordinary divine power? "

    "Tell second brother the details."

    Of course, garen understood.

    He was born in an era where faith was everywhere and gods were everywhere.

    Although he had not obtained any faith before, he had seen too many of them.

    spreading miracles, building temples, writing myths and legends, setting up statues, gathering believers and emissaries, spreading the doctrine ...

    Garen told wolybell all themon ways that gods gathered their faith.

    In order to prevent walibell from forgetting, he deliberately engraved the information in the magic gem and gave it to walibell.

    "I''ve decided that I''m going to give myself another name."

    After epting the gemstones, walibell was in high spirits.

    "What''s your name?"

    Garen asked curiously.

    "The God of Thunder and storm!"

    Worlibell crossed his arms and said arrogantly.

    Garen nodded and smiled.  sure. I wish you all the best. May you be a great divine power one day.

    At this moment, wallibell suddenly said, "  and brother Orne and sister ainvia. I think we can build a church together.

    After thinking for a while, wallibell chuckled and said, " "How about the four gods church?"

    "The God of Thunder and storm, the god of fire and forging, the God of winter and ice, the God of eternity and time."

    "I''ve already thought of your God names."

    "How does that sound?"

    Worlibell was very excited.

    "Of course," garenughed.

    It didn''t take long for the Dragon and bear to cross the vastnd and arrive at the volcano where Orne lived.

    Looking at the strange scene in his field of vision, garen finally understood why thend here had suddenly be covered in snow and white.

    In garen''s pupils, there was a reflection of a towering volcano.

    At the highest peak of the volcano, there was a ck-red metal fortress. It was connected to the deep Earth''s fire through the volcano. It was like a huge furnace, emitting a scorching heat. There was also ava waterfall mixed with a lot of metal residue flowing out of the fortress and falling into a canal that had been dug out at some time.

 Chapter 583 The Four Fantasy Gods Of The Valoran Continent

    White smoke billowed, and countless steam rose into the sky.

    The temperature continued to fluctuate, finally transforming into the current extremely cold scene of ice and snow.

    "So it''s brother Orne who changed the weather."

    thendscape of this world seems to be born because of demigods.

    when wollybel fought with theva Python, countless ravines and ravines were created.

    Garen looked at the metal fortress and thought to himself.

    At the same time, both he and walibell found that there were circles of small buildings around the volcano where the metal fortress was located. There were many humanoid creatures who were holding iron hammers and hammering non-stop. They did not know what they were creating. There were also some sculptures of Orne inside.

    "These people seem to be more civilized and intelligent than the humans wallibell met in the canyon."

    After a few nces, garen retracted his gaze.

    "Big brother!"

    Worlibell roared and called for Orne.

    Orne was not sleeping at the moment. The metal fortress opened its door automatically when it sensed walibell and garen''s approach.

    "2nd brother, 4th brother, wee to the furnace fortress."

    Orne''s voice came from the furnace fortress.

    Volibell controlled the storm while garen pped his wings and took off. Under the gazes of the creatures below, they entered the furnace fortress one after another, and the metal door closed with a loud bang.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    The muffled sounds were endless, one after another.

    The muscr Orne''s arms were bare, revealing his strong muscles that seemed to have been cast from steel. At this moment, he was holding a huge iron hammer, swinging it down again and again,nding on an unformed armor. On this armor, garen saw some familiar runes.

    Strange runes.

    A huge furnace that was connected to the core of the earth was located beside Orne, and inside it was a me with astonishing heat.

    Beside Orne''s feet, there were many pieces of equipment that had already been forged. A huge shield,. sharp w-like fist de, an iron rod embedded with sharp spikes ... A dazzling spirit light rose and coiled around them, while these weapons, which could be called divine weapons, were scattered on the ground.

    The equipment forged by Orne, even if it was not a divine weapon, was still a powerful legendary equipment.

    This was not the first time garen had met Orne.

    However, it was the first time he realized the true ability of his big brother.

    so many good equipment ...

    Garen swallowed his saliva.

    His love for treasure emerged instinctively.

    At this moment, Orne stopped his forging. When he saw garen''s eyes, he smiled and said, " "Fourth brother, if you like them, then pick some."

    For cksmiths, it was something worth being happy about when their work was loved and appreciated by others.

    "Thank you, big brother!"

    As long as someone was willing to give him a treasure, garen would never be polite.

    Garen''s eyes lit up as he ran forward, carefully choosing his equipment and items.

    "Take six, no, take ten."

    "It''s not good to be too polite between us brothers."

    As he thought about it, garen had unknowingly picked out more than half of the equipment.

    Upon seeing this, Orne stroked his thick beard and said, "  fourth brother, our first meeting was a little sudden, so I forgot to give you a gift. If you like these little things, you can take them all. Just treat them as a gift from your elder brother.

    Forging was Orne''s interest, but he rarely used the equipment he forged.

    After seeing how much garen loved these equipment, Orne was very forthright.

    Garen thanked Orne again and kept the equipment happily.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Even if he didn''t use it, it would still be excellent for decorating his own Dragon Nest.

    I saw many intelligent creatures gathering below the furnace fortress. They even built a residence here.

    "Big brother, are these creatures under your protection?"

    Garen said.

    Orne calmly shook his head,  they admired my skills and gathered here of their own ord. I was toozy to drive them away.

    "As for protection ... I will not protect them."

    Orne said so, but allowing them to live around his fortress was already a form of protection.

    Garen did not ask any further.

    "Big brother, how''s the restoration of the seven secret weapons of imaska going?"

    After chatting for a while, garen asked.

    "Those seven pieces of equipment are very small, and they can''t withstand too much of my power," Orne said after some thought.

    "In order not to destroy them, I n topletely understand their forging principles before repairing them."

    it won''t take too long. I''ve already gradually understood.

    "I''ll have to trouble you, brother," garen nodded.

    Orne smiled.  it''s okay. Smithing equipment is what I''m best at and love to do. Your equipment has given me a lot of inspiration.

    At this time, wallibell approached Orne, stretched out his bear-like arm and hooked it around Orne''s shoulder.

    "Big brother, where''s my battle armor?"

    "I''ve given fourth brother so much equipment, don''t forget my armor,"

    Orne pushed the enthusiastic walybell away and pointed to the armor he was forging."When it''s done, this is yours."

    Garen looked at the armor that was as red as a soldering iron, and suddenly thought of the wrath of winter armor that he had obtained earlier.

    He took out the winter''s Fury from the alternate dimension.

    This equipment immediately became restless, wanting to cut at garen, but it was firmly bound by garen''s strength and could not move.

    "Big brother Orne, take a look."

    Garen did not need to say anything, the moment winter''s Fury was taken out, it attracted Orne''s attention.

    Orne picked up the ice blue armor with his iron-pincers like hands, and his eyes were filled with amazement."Fourth brother, you''ve given me another surprise."

    The forging process of winter Fury was different from that of the seven secret weapons.

    Orne''s eyes glowed as he looked at winter''s Fury.

    this piece of equipment has been disobedient. Big brother, melt it and use it to make a new armor for second brother.

    Hearing this, worlibell immediately smiled, and his bear face showed a rather ferocious smile.

    "I can try."

    Orne nodded and said.

    After a short pause, Orne raised his head and looked at garen and walebel. After thinking for a while, he said, " "2nd brother, 4th brother, I have something that I need your help with."

    "I''m going to forge the battle armor now and study the forging principles of fourth brother''s equipment, so I can''t get away."

    "What is it?" Worlibell and garen asked curiously.

    "When I was building the furnace fortress, I asked a demigod to open up a channel to guide the ocean''s water here because I needed water to refine it," Orne said in a deep voice.

    this demigod has encountered some trouble. I promised to help him resolve it, but I don''t have the time recently.

    now that you''re here, go to the northern Ocean and help me solve its problem.

    [ PS: it''s the end of the month. Give the extra monthly votes to the author. ]

 Chapter 584 The Seal Nun (1)

    It turned out that he had asked for the help of a demigod. No wonder he hadpleted such a huge project in such a short time.

    Garen thought to himself as he thought of the ocean canal that was connected to the furnace fortress.

    After hearing Orne''s words, garen and wrybell nodded in agreement.

    After thinking for a while, garen asked, " "Did the other party say what kind of trouble he encountered that he needed your help, big brother Orne?"

    "I just encountered some powerful wild beasts in the sea," Orne nodded.

    After a pause, Orne sighed and continued, "  quite a number of demigods have already died in the mouths of the wild beasts.

    On the valoran continent, conflicts and battles mainly existed between powerful beasts and demigods like Orne and wrybel. ording to wrybel, when the world was just born, the number of beasts was far more than that of demigods. This was because it was not smooth sailing when a certain power condensed into a physical avatar. Failure was the norm.

    However, these primitive and powerful wild beasts were different from each other and did not reproduce with each other.

    As time went by, when the demigods began to realize the threat of the beasts and killed them like wallibell, the demigod beasts ''forces on the valoran continent gradually decreased. After all, beasts were just beasts without any intelligence. Many times, they fought themselves to the point of being half-dead, and were easily killed by the demigod Mantis stalking the cicada.

    Furthermore, there was a certain connection between the demigods, and they would ask for help when necessary.

    The wolybell bear alone had killed at least a hundred wild beasts due to its warlike nature, and it had fed more than ten to garen in the past three years.

    "I love hunting these brainless idiots."

    Wolybell licked his lips and said with a bloodthirsty look in his eyes.

    After it finished speaking, the giant bear stood up and looked at garen, " "Fourth brother, in the past, I was afraid that you would get injured, so I always acted alone."

    but now, you''ve reached the same level as me, and you''ve mastered giant God transformation.

    we brothers can finally join hands to fight and hunt wild beasts!

    Garen nodded, smiled, and said, " "I''m looking forward to fighting alongside my brother,"

    He wasn''t a warmonger, but because he had a good rtionship with walibell, it was a good idea to spend the time hunting wild beasts with him before leaving this timeline.

    It just so happened that garen could better familiarize himself with his new time ability.

    For example, the vision of the future that he had used in the battle with walibell.

    This time-type ability seemed to be somewhat simr to foreseeing the future, but there were huge differences.

    When he was sparring with garen, wulibell felt very ufortable because garen had seen through his attacks and counterattacks. However, to garen, this was the result of him being beaten up by wulibell in the vision of the future time and time again. His directbat strength was still slightly inferior to a demigod like wulibell.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    And because of the vision of the future, garen was able to gain an advantage.

    This was the power of time.

    Wolybell showed a relieved expression and patted garen''s shoulder, "  it just so happens that I know some very strong wild beasts that even make me a little afraid. After we help big brother''s friends solve their problems, we can go and kill these wild beasts one by one.

    Without waiting for garen''s reply, Orne chided walebel.

    "Second brother, you''re too warlike."

    "If you kill for the sake of killing, I''m worried that you''ll be harmed instead one day."

    Wolybell was the kind of person who would feel ufortable if there was no blood for a few days. He was more brutal and bloodthirsty than many wild beasts. Orne was not keen on killing. If the enemy did not provoke him, Orne would not vent his anger. Ainvia was kind and often took the initiative to help other creatures in trouble.

    After hearing Orne''s warning, walibell didn''t care and waved his Bear Paw.

    "Only blood and battle can satisfy me."

    "I am the indestructible wild Thunder, the embodiment of the storm. I have enough power."

    "Big brother, you don''t have to worry about me."

    Orne nced at walibell and shook his head, no longer trying to persuade him.

    After that, garen and wrybel did not leave immediately. Instead, they exined garen''s origin to Orne, as well as the matter of extraordinary divine power and faith. When Orne learned about extraordinary divine power, he was obviously surprised. It was obvious that he was the same as wrybel at the beginning, not knowing that faith could actually breed such a powerful force.

    However, when wolybell said that garen did not belong to this timeline, but came from a certain world in the future, Orne nodded calmly.

    "Eh?"

    "Big brother, aren''t you surprised?"

    "Fourth brother is from a future world."

    Wallibell scratched his head and asked in confusion.

    Orne nced at wallibell and said in a calm tone, "  the equipment that fourth brother took out clearly doesn''t have the craftsmanship that our world has. At that time, I already had some guesses about fourth brother''s origin.

    "So that''s how it is," worlibell said, suddenly enlightened.

    my two brothers, " garen said seriously, " no matter where Ie from, we''ve be brothers here. Even after I leave, I will never forget this friendship.

 Chapter 585 The Seal Nun (2)

    "And I''m not leaving forever. We''ll have a chance to meet again in the future."

    "Give me a copy of the time Alliance contract you signed with wallibell," Orne said with a smile.

    After they became allies, garen said, "  I think the creatures gathered around the furnace fortress are all intelligent creatures. They are a good source of faith.

    "Big brother, these creatures are gathered here because of you."

    as long as you express your stance, they will offer their faith to you and be your first batch of believers.

    Orne immediately fell into deep thought.

    Because of its aloof nature, it had never actively responded to the fanatical worshipping of creatures. But after learning about faith and extraordinary divine power, it would be a lie if it said it wasn''t moved. Orne also knew that his demigod power had almost reached its limit. If he wanted to go further, extraordinary divine power was the most suitable channel, and the current environment was also suitable.

    After a dozen seconds, it nodded solemnly.

    "I understand."

    these weak but vigorous creatures call my ce Furnace Vige. I''ve been ignoring them all this time, but now it seems that it''s time to change.

    A belief that had already sprouted, if guided by a demigod, would develop and grow at an extremely fast speed.

    Because of the dangerous primitive magic and wild beasts, intelligent creatures below the level of demigods were living in misery on the valoran continent at this time. They had to avoid all kinds of terrifying forces and carefully struggle to survive in the cracks. Under such circumstances, as long as a demigod was willing to provide shelter, it would naturally attract countless believers and people, and the power of faith would continue to grow.

    Garen did not know what the future of the valoran continent would be like.

    However, because of his interference, the future of this world would definitely have a tremendous change.

    "Second brother, fourth brother, I''m going to continue forging equipment."

    Garen nodded.  then I''ll go to the North Sea with second brother first. We''ll help the nun seal solve her problem.

    The seal nun was an intelligent demigod who had helped Orne build a canal to guide the seawater ind.

    ording to Orne, this demigod could control the power of the ocean, but hisbat ability was not strong, so he couldn''t deal with powerful beasts in the ocean alone. Because Orne, wolybell, and ainevya''s small group was more famous among the demigods, they asked Orne for help, and in return, they drew water for Orne.

    "Alright, you guys can go."

    if the beasts are strong, don''t force yourself. I''ll go with enviater.

    Orne warned.

    After that, garen and walybel left the furnace fortress and headed towards the location that Orne had given them.

    Demigods moved extremely fast.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    With the addition of garen''s elerated state, the rolling storm swept up the clouds and snow all over the sky. In the rumbling Thunder, it arrived at the target location as fast as lightning, which was also the source of the trench that connected to the furnace fortress.

    The storm stopped, and pieces of crystal-clear snowkes began to fall again.

    The silver Dragon in the air stared forward.

    In his field of vision, there was a vast blue ocean, and the sea breeze with a hint of fishy smell blew over. In the sound of the waves, the surface of the sea hadyers of waves, and the light was sparkling. It was a spectacr sight. Garen could see many fish of various shapes and sizes shuttling back and forth under the surface of the sea, wagging their tails and swimming. The number of lives here was far more than that of the maind.

    "I used to hunt wild beasts in the sea."

    however, due to environmental reasons, very few of them seed.

    Worlibell said as he looked at the boundless ocean.

    Although wild beasts had no intelligence, it didn''t mean that they were fools.

    The instinct to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages made the wild beasts in the sea immediately flee into the vast deep sea when they sensed that they had encountered an enemy they could not defeat. It was difficult for a demigod on the continent like wolybell to exert his full strength in the deep sea.

    Garen took out the horn. It looked like it was made from some kind of beast''s bone armor. It had a certain curve and the surface was imprinted with the original rune pattern.

    This was the ocean horn that Orne had given to garen.

    When the horn was blown, the seal nun would appear to wee garen and walebel.

    Wuwuwu ... The silver Dragon took a deep breath and blew the ocean horn. At the same time, a sound like an ancient whale''s cry rang out. It was ethereal, distant, and deep, spreading to the depths of the ocean that could not be reached by sight.

    After that, garen and wolybell waited quietly.

    "Second brother, how did you get to know big brother and third sister?"

    While they were waiting, garen asked curiously.

    Garen felt that although the three of them had a good rtionship, their personalities were not exactlypatible. For example, Orne did not like wallibell''s personality of advocating strength and violence. However, the strange thing was that although their personalities were notpatible, their friendship was very deep.

    So garen was very curious about how they became brothers and sisters.

    After hearing garen''s words, Wally Bell''s face revealed a look of reminiscence, and his fierce bear face revealed a rare gentle expression.

    ? when we had just gained a trace of intelligence, but before we had a physical body.

    I don''t know how time flows. The world is empty and boring to us.

 Chapter 586 The Seal Nun (3)

    and so, after such a boring time, we discovered each other''s existence.

    Worlibell grinned and looked at garen, saying, "  you can imagine how excited and excited we were after we met someone we couldmunicate with in the long and boring years.

    "We''ve been living together for a long time before we condensed our physical bodies."

    "After that, brother Orne was the first to choose to condense a physical body. Inspired by him, sister envia and I condensed our physical bodies and descended."

    Wallibell exined, and garen listened carefully.

    For Aragami like them, their intelligence was born earlier than their physical bodies. Long before the birth of the world, they had already formed a friendship. After such a long time of living together, even if they were enemies, they could form a special friendship. Some differences in personality were not worth mentioning.

    Worlibell''s story didn''t take too long.

    In just a few minutes, at a distance of a few thousand meters from garen and wolybell, the waves suddenly stopped.

    Then, the surface of the sea began to roll, turning into a Whirlpool.

    In the vortex, a small demigod, who was only a few meters tall, emerged from the sea.

    The demigod was like a seal that stood up on its hind legs. It had a pair of arms that looked like fins, and the tail of its lower body was blue, as if it had merged with the sea. Its skin was not directly exposed, and silk-like currents surrounded its body, giving off a faint glow and flowing gently.

    The seal nun had a pair of watery and gentle eyes, and she was sizing up garen and walibell.

    The demigods and wild beasts that garen had encountered before were all rather huge when they were not using their giant God transformation. The seal nun''s height, or rather, her body length was only slightly more than three meters. Inparison, she was a petite demigod. However, she was also a creature level of 40, which meant that she was indeed a demigod.

    so there are small demigods here.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Garen looked at the sister Panther and thought to himself.

    In the eyes of Dragons, she was a very attractive female demigod.

    In fact, the appearance of a demigod was actually quite outstanding. As long as one had the corresponding aesthetic, even if it was a God made of rotten mud, one could still find its unique beauty. For example, the original god of the sun, in garen''s opinion, those countless tentacles and eyeballs, while making people feel disgusted, also had a strange and curious beauty.

    Smooth skin, moist and glowing eyes, elegant and plump figure ... These were the aesthetic features of the seal nun.

    Garen shook his head and quickly suppressed his strange thoughts.

    Being able to cross races, cross forms, and have a strong sense of aesthetics, sometimes it made garen very distressed.

    The nun seal came closer as the waves surged.

    It raised its head and looked at wallibell.  "Hello, walibell, I know you. You''re Orne''s brother."

    As she said that, the small-sized nun seal shifted her gaze and looked at garen. She asked in confusion, "  who is this powerful demigod? "

    Worlibell replied in a rough voice, " "My brother, Orne''s brother as well, the Dragon of eternity, garen."

    The seal nun nodded slightly and smiled gently.

    "I see."

    "You three siblings have now be four siblings. You siblings can support each other, it''s really enviable."

 Chapter 587 World Rune (1)

    After a short chat.

    Garen said directly to the seal nun, " "Brother Orne said that the trouble you encountered came from the wild beast and asked us to help you solve this problem. Tell us in detail."

    He was very curious as to what kind of beast it was that the intelligent demigod in the ocean was helpless and needed the help of other demigods. The ocean was the home field of the nun seal, so she should be able to disy quite a powerful strength in the ocean, unless the beast she encountered was also a deep-sea ferocious beast.

    On the other side, after hearing garen''s words, the smile on the seal nun''s face slowly disappeared, and a serious expression appeared on her face.

    The seal nun raised her head and stared at the huge garen and wolybell.

    "When I asked your brother for help, I didn''t understand the situation."

    "I only realized itter."

    in fact, the trouble I''ve encountered isn''t just caused by an unintelligent beast.

    Oh?

    Garen and wolybell looked at each other, interested.

    "What do you mean?"

    do you have a conflict with the other intelligent demigods in the ocean? "

    Garen asked.

    The seal nun nodded at first, but after thinking about it carefully, she shook her head and said, "  the trouble I''m in is indeed caused by one of our kind, an intelligent demigod. However, there''s actually no conflict between us. It suddenly enved some wild beasts and attacked me.

    Garen frowned slightly and said to the seal nun, " "Attacking you for no reason?"

    if it''s a demigod of wisdom, there should be a reason behind this.

    On the valoran continent, demigods got along quite well because everyone''s strength was roughly at the same level. They knew that each other was not to be trifled with, and they also had the enemy of fierce beasts, so there were very few fierce conflicts between demigods.

    Attacking other demigods without any reason was a very serious act.

    None of the demigods would think that they would be attacked for no reason. Doing so would attract the hostility of even more demigods, and it might even lead to encirclement and annihtion. This was because they were all on the same level, and no matter how strong a demigod was, they would not be able to deal with several other demigods at the same time.

    Under garen''s questioning, the seal nun looked hesitant.

    After hesitating for a while, it sighed and said, " "I can roughly guess why it enved the wild beasts to attack me."

    Garen and walebel looked at the seal nun, waiting for her to continue.

    As she spoke, the seal nun raised her smooth arm that was shaped like a fin.

    The streams of water gathered together and finally formed a strange, blue rune.

    The rune was about the size of an ordinary person''s fist, and it looked like a broken rhombus structure that was emitting a faint luster. The moment it appeared, the waves in the sea seemed to be pulled by an invisible force, and became more turbulent. The ovepping sound of waves rang out continuously.

    The originally bright sky suddenly turned dark.

    Layers of dark clouds had gathered at some point in time, forming a depressing atmosphere.

    Worlibell looked up at the sky in confusion and scratched his head.

    The dark clouds that had suddenly gathered had nothing to do with it. It was not summoned by it, nor did it seem to be affected by any demigod''s power. It seemed to be a natural dark cloud, and the turbulent sea was also a natural change. It could not be seen that it was affected by other forces.

    And the source of all this ...

    It was in the hands of the seal nun.

    A magic rune with a physical body.

    "This ..."

    Garen''s gaze focused slightly, and he stared unblinkingly at the physical rune in the hands of the sister Panther.

    In his perception, the rune seemed to have be one with the world around it. It was as if there were countless threads invisible to the naked eye extending from the surface of the rune, radiating into the vast world. They were endless, drawing upon the pure and primitive magic power in this wild world.

    The magic power in garen''s body seemed to be affected as well, as it flowed even faster.

    He could not help but feel a great temptation.

    Facing the seal nun, the silver giant dragon subconsciously reached out its dragon ws, wanting to grab the blue rune. However, in the next moment, garen regained his consciousness and stopped his actions.

    "What is this?"

    Garen took a deep breath and suppressed the coveting greed that was growing in his heart.

    This coveting and greed was not an emotion that garen had produced himself. It was a kind of power influence that was emitted by the blue runes. Garen was still very concerned about his own mental state, and he was very clear about this.

    However, wallibell and the seal nun did not seem to be affected by the power.

    Considering the strange magic power in his body, garen felt that this rune might have something to do with magic, which was why it had a strong attraction to him as a spell caster. As for demigods like wolybell and the seal nun, they might learn magic in the future and be spell casters as well, but for now, they only knew their own divine power.

    At this time, the magic on the valoran continent was quite primitive and dangerous.

    There were some forbidden areas formed by powerful magic energy that could not be controlled, and even demigod creatures did not dare to set foot in them.

    The seal nun thought for a moment and said in a fearful tone,"This rune once overturned the ocean."

    the power it unconsciously released tore the ocean apart and formed a deep ocean abyss at the bottom of the ocean.

    "I just happened to witness its power."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    after it stopped releasing the dangerous magic energy, I went to the deep ocean and found it.

    Staring at the blue rune, walibell showed an expression of disbelief.

    "Just this little thing?"

    can overturning the ocean and forming an ocean abyss have such great power? "

    Compared to garen''s and wolybell''s size, a rune the size of a normal person''s fist was too insignificant. Furthermore, wolybell did not have garen''s perception, so it was normal for him to have such thoughts.

    "When I first discovered it, I also couldn''t believe it."

    but it did set off a magic storm that covered the entire sea.

    unbelievable! Such a small rune has the power to destroy the world.

    The seal nun said slowly.

    Worlibell sneered and said, " "Really? I don''t believe you."

    use it to overturn the sea again in front of me, and I''ll believe you.

    The seal nun shook her head and said,  although I have it, I can''t control it.

    As she said that, the streams of water around the blue rune increased under the seal nun''s control, almost forming a ball of water,pletely isting the blue rune from the surrounding world.

    this vast blue ocean is my home.

    I don''t want the terrifying scene from back then to happen again, so I sealed this rune and held it to protect the ocean from its destruction.

    The seal nun''s voice and expression were very solemn.

    Walibell squatted down and stared at the blue rune carefully. He still couldn''t believe that this little thing was so powerful.

    Garen could feel the destructive power contained within the runes.

    He believed the seal nun''s words.

    After some thought, garen said,"the trouble you''re in, it seems to be because of this rune." &Nbsp;

    Through the seal nun''s description, garen could roughly guess that the demigod who attacked it was probably after the seal nun''s rune. It could be said that a man''s possession of a treasure would cause him to be guilty.

    The seal nun nodded and said, " "Yes, I am."

    "What kind of creature is it? Do you know what abilities it has?"

    Garen asked carefully.

    After all, there was a high chance that he would have a conflict with this demigod in the future, so it was better to understand more now.

    The seal nun''s face turned serious as she said,  Naga capolos, a demigod who lives in the ocean like me. The demigods in the ocean usually call her the big sea beast, The Snake Mother.

    it has the power to overturn rivers and seas. It can also extract the souls of enemies and enve them.

    at first. I thought that a wild beast had its eyes on me, but Iter realized ...

    Enving the soul ... It was a very powerful ability.

    Listening to sister Panther''s story, garen thought to himself.

    At first, the seal nun thought that it was a wild beast that attacked it. However, sheter realized that the wild beast that attacked it was actually under the control of nagakapolos.

    The most recent time, nagakapolos had appeared in person, and together with the wild beasts she had enved, they had almost killed the nun seal. Fortunately, the nun seal could blend into the ocean and swim with the help of the water, so she had not been caught and killed by nagakapolos.

    "How many wild beasts have been enved by it?"

    Garen said.

    "I currently know of two, but there could be more," the seal nun said after some thought.

    At least two demigod beasts, plus Naga capolos herself, the most conservative estimate was that it was equivalent to three demigods. On garen''s side, he had himself, walibell, and the seal nun, which was also three.

    "Not a bad opponent."

    "I''m very interested."

    "Fourth brother, let''s go together!"

    After listening to the nun seal''s description, wallibell rubbed his hands and licked his lips. His bear eyes were burning with fighting spirit, and his warlike nature was awakened again.

    However, garen wasn''t as anxious as walybell.

    Naga capolos was obviously not an ordinary demigod. Because she could enve wild beasts, herprehensive strength was definitely at the top of the level of demigods on the valoran continent.

    Orne first agreed to the seal nun''s request.

    It was because ording to the seal nun, all she needed to do was to help it deal with the attacks from the wild beasts. However, now that the target had be Naga karpolos, it was no longer a brainless wild beast. Things were not that easy to deal with.

    sister, you should know that just helping our brother build the canal is not enough for us to face such a powerful demigod on your behalf.

    Garen said.

 Chapter 588 Eight Demigods (1)

    Worlibell looked at garen in surprise.

    For wolybell, being able to fight with a powerful demigod was enough to make him excited. He didn''t care if it was worth it or not.

    However, it did not interrupt its fourth brother.

    The seal nun was slightly taken aback. She opened her round eyes and said, " "What do you mean?"

    Garen looked at the blue rune that was wrapped in the water ball and said seriously, " "I think you can give this rune to us for safekeeping."

    Without waiting for the seal nun to reject him, garen continued, "  you should know that you can''t protect such a rune with your abilities. Even if we help you get rid of nagakarpolos now, there might be other nagakarpolos who will covet the rune in the future.

    and you preserved the runes to prevent the ocean from being invaded by its power again.

    that''s simple. We brothers live on the continent, and we''ll keep the runes. Even if the runes ''power explodes, the ocean you''re in will still not be affected.

    "Don''t be in a hurry to refuse. Think carefully about what I said."

    After he finished speaking, garen looked at the sister Panther quietly. He did not rush her, but waited for her reply.

    This rune seemed to be made up of the most primitive magic in this world, and was a treasure through and through. A true dragon like garen, who was keen on collecting treasures, would definitely want to get his hands on it when he saw it.

    However, what he said to the seal nun was also reasonable.

    It was indeed difficult for the seal nun to protect the rune.

    On the other side, after hearing garen''s words, the seal nun frowned slightly and fell into deep thought.

    It looked at the blue rune from time to time, then shifted its gaze to garen and wolybell. Its gaze moved between the rune and them, and it seemed to be having an intense psychological struggle in its heart.

    Time passed by slowly.

    After more than half an hour, the seal sister sighed, and raised her head to look at the silver Dragon''s massive body.   you''re right. Because of this rune, I almost died in the hands of Naga karpolos.

    "I don''t have enough power to protect it."

    As he spoke, the water current wrapped around the blue rune and slowly moved towards garen.

    "I call it the world rune."

    "You four brothers are more suitable than me to protect the world rune."

    After a pause, the seal nun continued, "  actually, I think there''s more than One World rune.

    I''ve seen the power it has. If it''s used carelessly, it will cause unimaginable damage to our world.

    Garen reached out his w and gently picked up the world rune.

    He could clearly feel that the power contained in the world rune was enough to make even demigods fear it.

    Under garen''s control, under the gaze of the seal nun and volibell, the invisible and intangible power of time gathered together. With the world rune as the center, it gradually formed a translucent white amber-shaped crystal,pletely sealing it inside.

    "What?"

    "As expected, you guys are more suitable than me to protect it."

    The seal nun was surprised.

    It had used the power of the ocean to seal the world runes, but it could notpletely block the release of its power, so it had never been able to escape Naga karapolos ''pursuit.

    However, the world rune that was sealed in white amber between garen''s Silver Dragon ws seemed to have lost all connection with the surrounding world. It could be seen but not sensed.

    Amber time seal.

    This was the time-type ability that garen, vision of the future, and the time Alliance had awakened together. After bing a demigod and experiencing a huge leap in strength, his time-type abilities had also increased by quite a lot.

    Other than that, he also had another type of breath.

    However, due to its power and energy consumption being too great, garen did not use it when he was fighting wolybell.

    "Naga kapulos won''t let this go."

    it must also want to know the location of the world runes through me.

    unless I leave the ocean, I''ll be in a dangerous situation.

    Said the seal nun, worried about her own safety after she handed over the world rune.

    Although he had already gotten what he wanted, garen was not the type to kill the donkey after it had served its purpose. Hence, he said to the seal nun, " "Let ite. Second brother and I will help you deal with the trouble it brings."

    "Should we call Orne and ainevya over?" the seal nun asked after some thought.

    nagakapolos is very powerful, and she has enved demigod beasts. It''s safer this way.

    At this moment, Orne was focused on forging the armor for walibell. After that, he also had to repair the imaska secret weapon for garen, so he would be busy for a long time.

    As for ainvia, she should be rtively free.

    After hearing the seal nun''s words, wallibellughed and said in a rough voice, " "It''s been a long time since we brothers fought together. Let''s do it this way. I''ll call sister ainvia over."

    "As for brother Orne, he''s busy, so I won''t disturb him."

    As it spoke, the giant bear that stood up on its hind legs extended its bear ws into the thick fur on its chest and rubbed it for a while. Then, under garen''s strange gaze, it took out a feather that seemed to be made of ice crystals from its fur.

    Kachaa!

    Wollybell''s bear w slightly exerted force and crushed the ice crystal Feather.

    "Alright, this is the feather of envia."

    "It shouldn''t take long for it to arrive."

    Worlibell said.

    At the border between thend of ice and the boundless ocean, time slowly passed by amidst the pungent, cold sea winds.

    After some time.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Ainvia was still on her way.

    At this moment, garen, walibell, and the seal nun focused their gazes at the same time, looking into the distance and into the depths of the ocean.

    A total of three Savage and brutal auras emerged.

    On the rough surface of the sea, the figures of three huge creatures could be vaguely seen.

    Gradually, theirplete outlines appeared in the vision of the demigods.

    A ck iron-colored, 100-meter-long shark-like sea beast with sharp de-like fins and a sawtooth-like mouth was breaking through the sea. Its body was dragging a long line in the sea. Not far away, a monster with a diameter of more than 50 meters and covered in spikes was running on the sea surface. There was also a huge Lion that seemed to be made of seawater, more than 60 meters long.

    All three of them were demigod beasts without intelligence.

    the ck gold shark and the poison spike sea urchin are the two beasts that attacked me before. The water lion is probably also enved by nagakapolos.

    He could enve a total of three wild beasts of the same level as himself.

    Naga capolos was indeed a powerful demigod, much stronger than many of the demigods that garen had seen on the continent. After all, just three beasts were enough to tear apart many demigods with average strength.

    The fact that the seal nun was able to survive Naga karpolos ''pursuit was due to her excellent escape skills.

    At the same time.

    Behind the three beasts, a strong demigod aura gradually rose.

    Like a huge green octopus, a huge demigod with thick tentacles that were 100 meters long slowly emerged from the water. Countless violent vortexes surrounded him, and arge area of the sea began to boil like boiling water. The substantial demigod aura swept in all directions.

    From garen''s point of view, this was a female demigod, her thick and strong tentacles were quite beautiful.

    After they were about ten thousand meters away from garen and the other demigods.

    The three wild beasts stopped, and the octopus-like intelligent demigod also stopped.

    Because there were seven demigod creatures gathered together, the ocean between the demigods was attacked by all kinds of auras. Waves that were hundreds of feet tall were raised, and the huge waves were so huge that they reached the sky. When they hit the surface of the sea, they created a Thunder-like sound.

    In the sky above this ocean, dark clouds also gathered, and in the blink of an eye, it started to rain heavily.

    Raindrops the size of beans fell, lightning shed, Thunder rumbled, and the wind howled.

    asionally, lightning would sh across the sky, illuminating the huge bodies of these demigod creatures.

    "Sister seal, give me the runes."

    we are both in the middle of the ocean. After I get the rune, I won''t hunt you down.

    After showing herself, nagakapolos shook the ocean and formed a deep voice that contained her will.

    Looking at the body of the sea beast in the distance, the seal nun shook her head and said,"I don''t have the world rune with me anymore,"

    BOOM!

    A tentacle rolled up and pped down heavily, setting off a huge wave.

    The demigod beasts let out threatening growls at the same time.

    "Do you think that you can contend with me just because you found a few demigods from the continent?"

    "Give me the world rune. Otherwise, you won''t be able to escape even if you hide at the end of the world."

    Nagakapolos threatened.

    After hearing the other party''s undisguised threat, the seal nun looked at the silver Dragon and the lightning bear for help.

    Garen and walebel took a step forward at the same time.

    Wolybell was eager to try and said to Naga karpolos, " "The world runes are now in the custody of us brothers."

    "You want it?"

    "If you have the ability, then take it from our hands!"

    Worlibell looked at the sea beast and sneered, " "It''s just that you don''t seem to have the ability!"

    Nagakapolos''s gaze moved away from the seal nun and focused on garen and walibell.

    He was about to say something.

    In the distant horizon, a clear and bright cry came, as if it was an endless cold winter. The surrounding temperature, which was not high to begin with, dropped again.

    Garen turned around to look.

    The ice Phoenix pped its wings, leaving many traces of ice in the sky as it flew toward them.

    Ainvia arrived in time.

    Very quickly, the ice crystal Phoenixnded beside garen and wolybell.

    There was no need for further exnation. Just by looking at the ferocious appearance of Naga karpolos and a few wild beasts in the sea, ainvia knew who the enemy was.

    At the same time, with the arrival of ainvia, there were a total of eight demigods gathered here.

    The pouring rain was mixed with Thunderbolts and many scattered icicles and crystals. They fell into the sea and sshed into countless crystal clear water.

    The original four-on-three situation had now be four-on-four.

    In terms of the number of demigods, Naga capolos did not have any advantage.

    However, this demigod clearly didn''t intend to give up on the world runes.

    why would a demigod from the continent meddle in the affairs of our ocean? "

    "If you don''t want to see the endless ocean submerging thend, then take out the world rune."

    Nagakapolos said in a deep voice.

 Chapter 589 The Battle Royale Of The Gods (8000-Word ) _1

    Using the ocean to drown thend ...

    After hearing nagakapolos''s threat, garen, wolybell, envia, and the other demigods were unmoved. As demigods, they were clear about the power of creatures of the same level as them.

    Demigods were powerful.

    However, it wasn''t so easy to make the sea capsize and thend sink.

    Unless nagacapolos could unite all the demigods in the ocean and let them use their power together, there would be a chance to drown thend. However, the premise was that the demigods living on thend would not care about it.

    But how could that be possible?

    Demigods could live in all physical environments, but that didn''t mean that they were willing to live in a world submerged in the sea. Different demigods had different preferences for living environments.

    "Haha, you can try."

    "We brothers will not stop you. If you have this kind of power, you can use it in front of us."

    Wallebellughed and did not care about nagakapolos ''threat.

    Garen also smiled gently and said, " second brother is right. If you can do something like this, then go ahead and do it. We also want to see the scene of thend sinking into the ocean. Who knows, it might be interesting.

    Facing the provocation of two demigods ...

    Nagakapolos was silent for a few seconds.

    If garen and the other demigods had given it the world rune, it would have been able to set off a tsunami that would never stop until the day the boundless oceanpletely submerged thend. However, without the world rune, it did not have such power.

    There was a limit to demigod power.

    The main material world could amodate demigods because it was difficult for them to cause irreparable damage.

    Not to mention the fragile material world like the Noah continent, just like the valoran continent, there were so many demigod creatures living in every corner of the continent and the ocean. There were frequent conflicts, mountains were destroyed, and the earth was trampled, but it did not have a major impact on the world level.

    "Nagakapolos, I know you."

    "Big sea beast."

    among the demigods of the ocean, you are the most powerful.

    "However, if you leave the ocean andnd, you''ll be nothing."

    Said ainvia as she pped her wings and soared into the sky.

    Nagakapolos ''thick tentacles pped the surface of the sea in a mess, and she said in the wailing of the sea, " "Is that so?"

    It nced at the ice Phoenix, then at walybel, and said, " "I''ve also heard of your names in the ocean."

    Then, Naga kapolos sneered and said, "  you''re just a few useless demigods trying to warm up. A real God doesn''t need anypanions. Let me see how capable you are!<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Since the conversation did not work out, Naga kapolos had obviously decided to try snatching it from garen and the other demigods.

    It was much stronger than an ordinary demigod.

    Therefore, nagacapolos had a huge ambition-to be the true god of the sea and rule over the other sea demigods. However, her current strength was not enough to do this, and the world runes might be able to give her enough power.

    However, just as it finished speaking and before it could make the first move, it heard a roar mixed with anger and Rolling Thunder.

    trash demigod? "

    "You''re seeking your own death!"

    Wolibell roared, and endless lightning fell from the sky and entered its body.

    In an instant, a huge bear more than 600 meters tall stood in the storm and Thunder. It stretched out its bear ws that were surrounded by blue lightning and waved them at Naga karpolos.

    The dark clouds gathered above Naga karpolos and a few sea beasts.

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    Silver Snakes danced and Thunder Dragons roared. The dark sky was illuminated by bolts of lightning as if it was daytime. At the same time, thousands of bolts of lightning struck the area where Naga karpolos was. The ionized air was filled with charged particles invisible to the naked eye.

    At this moment.

    In the wild Storm and Thunder.

    Various types of divine power surged up, setting off a wave of divine power that only demigods could sense in the space. A steady stream of divine power of different attributes was injected into the bodies of Naga karapolos and the three sea beasts.

    As the wind and clouds churned, four giant gods with shocking figures appeared in the storm and lightning.

    Nagacapolos''s tentacles were more than a thousand meters long. The thick tentacles rose into the sky like giant green pirs that connected the sky and the earth, stirring up continuous tsunamis in the sea.

    They had alsopleted their giant God transformation, and the beasts that stirred up the sea water were on the same front as Naga karpolos.

    Volibell''s Thunderbolts fell, but they were blocked by Naga karpolos and the Beast with their demigod powers. They did not cause any actual damage.

    Such scattered attacks would not easily hurt demigods of the same level.

    Wolibell''s attack was just a signal, a deration of war.

    At the same time.

    The power of time, the power of winter, the power of the ocean ... A few more types of divine power rose.

    After using her giant God transformation, the silver Dragon and ice Phoenix with a wingspan of more than a thousand meters stood up high. The seal nun''s originally small body had also be a seal behemoth that was one head shorter than wallibell after using her giant God transformation. However, her body seemed to bepletely made of seawater, which was different from the other demigods.

 Chapter 590 The Battle Of The Gods (8000-Word ) _2

    "Third sister, fourth brother, sister seal."

    "You guys go deal with the wild beasts. Leave that arrogant sea beast to me! I want it to experience the fury of the storm!"

    Surrounded by a vortex-like storm and lightning, the giant Thunder Bear soared into the sky and was the first to pounce on Naga karpolos. On the other side, the big sea beast and the three giant deified beasts were also approaching garen and the other demigods in the endless churning sea.

    Among the four demigod-level enemies.

    Just by looking at her body size, one could tell that Naga carapolos was the strongest.

    Garen knew how strong wallibell was, but he also knew that it was probably not a match for Naga karpolos. However, garen did not stop his brother, but set his eyes on the three giant God beasts. With a nce, he fixed his eyes on the giant ck Shark that had already emerged from the sea and could float in the air.

    Among the three beasts.

    Garen felt that this big shark was the strongest one.

    It had a thick and heavy body that was a thousand meters long, and its body was covered in ayer of steel-like ck scales. Its face had a pair of Scarlet eyes, and its mouth had jagged shark teeth. It also had sharp fins that were like des. All of these characteristics exined its danger.

    BOOM!

    The silver Dragon pped its wings, scattering the wind and rain. It tore through the heavy curtain of rain and flew toward the ck iron Shark.

    After discovering garen''s hostility, the giant shark also locked garen as its target. A pair of Scarlet eyes stared at garen, and the air around its eye sockets suddenly became distorted due to the rapid change in temperature.

    Chi Chi!

    Two redser beams shot out from the giant shark''s pupils.

    The red beam of light that pierced through the rain was extremely fast, heading straight for garen.

    However, the gigantic time Dragon''s movements seemed to have been elerated, disying an extremely agile and smooth connection.

    The silver Dragon retracted its wings and spun around in the air like a silver stream of light. No matter how the ck metal Shark moved its head, the red high-temperatureser could notnd on the silver Dragon''s Mountain-like body.

    In the other parts of the sea.

    Ainevya was fighting the water lion-like beast, while the seal nun was fighting the sea urchin.

    In an instant,. storm, lightning, seawater, ice crystals ... All kinds of powerful godlike powers filled the sea, and destructive forces rose and fell. If it were onnd, the earth would have been shattered.

    As the silver Dragon moved, a low and obscure incantation was spat out from its mouth.

    Very quickly, an evocation spell was sessfully constructed.

    The 11th-circle evocation legendary spell, me frost waterfall!

    This was one of the results of garen''s decades in the Faerun continent. Back then, in order to prove that his spell creativity was not weak, garen spent a long time and with the help of ioram, he created a level 11 spell on his own.

    The moment the spell was sessfully constructed ...

    A huge double-ring nested array appeared in the sky, locking onto the ck iron Shark and moving with its movement.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The two magic arrays, one blue and one red, were independent but also connected. They absorbed countless Fire and Ice elemental energy and gathered them together. Finally, they formed a monstrous waterfall that gradually changed color from red to blue. It was like the water of the Milky Way pouring down from the nine Heavens, rumbling down on the giant ck iron Shark.

    At the same time.

    &Nbsp; the silver Dragon turned its head, and the power of time exploded.

    Sky stacking cast!

    Speed up the casting!

    &Nbsp; Weng Weng Weng!

    As the power of time was consumed, another three frosty waterfalls appeared from the river of time and locked onto the giant ck iron Shark.

    The ming Frostfall, which contained a destructive power, poured down.

    Rumble ... Rumble ... The me and Frost waterfall that was used on the ck metal Shark was the first to fall, and it poured onto the shark''s spine that was as hard as steel. The mes and frost wreaked havoc, colliding and surging. In the violent explosion, the ck metal shark''s body was pressed into the sea, and it directly raised monstrous waves that were hundreds of meters high.

    The silver Dragon''s attack hit its target and it swooped down without hesitation.

    Its huge body was like a meteorite falling into the ocean.

    Crash!

    The surface of the sea was torn apart, and the silver figure was swallowed by the boundless sea.

    Garen loved to fly in the sky.

    However, a Dragon was a creature that lived onnd, sea, and air. The vast ocean would not affect a Dragon''s strength.

    After entering the ocean, garen immediately retracted his dragon wings and ced them side by side on both sides of his body. With a powerful shake of his tail, his body was like a silver-white Cannonball in the blue ocean water as he went straight for the ck iron Shark that was being pushed into the ocean by the frosty waterfall.

    An 11th-circle evocation spell could be cast four times at the same time.

    Even demigod creatures couldn''t ignore such power.

    The ck iron Shark was pushed several thousand meters into the sea by the surging magic power, but after it recovered,yers of metal armor grew on the surface of its body as if it had a life of its own, forcibly resisting the power of the me frost waterfall and breaking free with a furious roar.

    However ...

    The ferocious beast that had just broken free from the suppression saw a giant deified time Dragon that was only a few hundred meters away from it.

    The ck iron Shark opened its bloody mouth, and its criss-crossed shark teeth looked ferocious.

    It pped its tail fin hard, stirring up a heavy undercurrent.

    At the bottom of the muddy and chaotic ocean, the giant shark rushed out like a ck Lightning, and its terrifying mouth bit the silver Dragon.

 Chapter 591 The Battle Royale Of The Gods (8000-Word ) _3

    If he were to be bitten by this, garen felt that he would be seriously injured even if he did not die.

    The most terrifying part of the shark beast he had dealt with was its bite.

    With a single thought, the surrounding turbid sea water, turbulent undercurrents, and the ferocious and frightening sharks with their bloody mouths wide open all froze at the same time.

    The time-freeze demigod-level wild beast Aragami was also a huge burden to garen.

    He could feel his opponent''s violent resistance to the godlike power.

    Garen could not stop it for too long.

    However, in such a battle that would not end until one of them died, even a few seconds of stagnation was enough to determine the oue of the battle.

    The silver Dragon opened its jaw and took a deep breath.

    The river of time and the sea water gushed into the dragon''s mouth.

    Because of its huge thousand-meter body, this deep breath directly formed a deep-sea Whirlpool that was visible to the naked eye.

    In the dragon''s mouth, between its bright fangs, there was endless power of time rolling and reacting, turning into a Dragon Breath full of destructive power.

    The breath of time shattering.

    Garen''s third Dragon Breath.

    It didn''t have the special ability to plunder the breath of time or expel the breath of time. Instead, it destroyed the time experienced by living creatures to achieve the purpose of killing and uprooting the enemy from the timeline.

    Hu!

    The time-shattering breath gushed out of garen''s mouth, covering the space in front of him in a fan shape.

    Due to the movement caused by the giant beast, the sea here had be muddy and blurry. However, when the dragon''s breath passed by, it was like a white board that had been erased by an eraser. The sand, shells, seawater, and other things disappeared, forming a pure nk void. The surrounding seawater wanted to gather, but it disappeared as soon as it came into contact with the power of time.

    On the opposite side.

    The giant ck metal Shark seemed to have sensed a fatal danger.

    As expected of a demigod beast of the same level. Under the threat of death, it burst out with a turbulent divine power and broke free from the time freeze. Then, it quickly turned its body to avoid garen''s breath of time shattering.

    However, it was very close to garen, and it could move in time freeze, but it did not mean that it waspletely unaffected by time freeze. Its dodging speed was pitifully slowpared to garen''s Dragon Breath, so it wiped away the heavy seawater, leaving an empty area of time-crushing Dragon Breath, which hit half of the giant ck iron shark''s body.

    In silence.

    The shark''s body began to melt as if it had been bitten by an invisible mouth. A huge empty hole appeared in its body where the breath of time shattering had hit, directly prating its thick and hard body.

    The heavily injured giant beast howled in pain.

    It swung its tail heavily, bringing with it a heavy stream of water, and pped garen''s head.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    &Nbsp; the silver Dragon extended its w, the power of time curling around it.

    Rip!

    Layers of metal armors were torn apart while tons of blood flew out of the shark''s wounds, dyeing the surrounding waters red.

    However, even garen was unable topletely resist the force of its tail swing.

    The tail that was as thick as a mountain smashed into the dragon''s body, and the silver Dragon scales were shattered.

    Garen endured the injuries caused by the other party''s counterattack and firmly grabbed the giant shark''s tail, the muscles under the Dragon scales bulging.

    As a result, a rather violent scene took ce at the bottom of the ocean where smoke and dust were everywhere.

    The hill-sized Silver Dragon grabbed a terrifying shark that was no smaller than itself and swung it with all its might. The surging dragon power brought about a Whirlpool that connected the surface of the sea and the bottom of the sea. It was extremely imposing.

    A few secondster, the shark that had been spun around countless times was thrown out.

    BOOM!

    The thousand-meter long shark broke through the surface of the sea and was thrown into the sky.

    Before it could stabilize its body, another invisible time-shattering breath pierced through the water, through the clouds, and urately hit the head of the giant shark in the sky.

    No matter how strong the demigod beast''s life force was, it couldn''t withstand such a fierce attack.

    After a violent tremble, the giant beast that had been fighting with garen for some time fell into the sea again. Its huge body had not yet deactivated its giant God transformation when it fell into the sea. With the point of contact as the center,yers of waves surged up, and the tsunami that was set off flooded the continent.

    On the other side of the battlefield.

    The giant lightning bear controlled the storm, and dazzling lightning was produced between its paws as it fought with the sea beast.

    Volibell wrapped his arms around the two tentacles of Naga karpolos and growled. He used all his strength to pull the sea beast out of the sea, but he couldn''t move the body of the sea beast.

    One of its tentacles was simr to theva Python''s body, just slightly smaller.

    And there were a total of nine such tentacles.

    Buzz ... At the same time, the electric arc rose between wallibell''s sharp ws and jumped along the body of the sea beast, but it was blocked by ayer of water-wave ability shield covering the surface of the sea beast.

    At the same time, nagakapolos raised several tentacles and swept them towards wolybell from all directions.

    The countless bolts of lightning that wolybell summoned fell on the tentacles, leaving countless charred marks and a faint smell of roasted meat. However, the sea beast had a strong self-healing ability. The tentacles continued to roll towards its body despite the injuries caused by the lightning.

    Nagacapolos ''tentacles were filled with slippery suction cups, and inside these suction cups were dense, sharp teeth that looked like meat grinders.

 Chapter 592 The Battle Of The Gods (8000 Word ) _4

    If one were to be bound by its tentacles, it would be no different from being dismembered.

    In addition, it also had the power to enve souls, which was also exerted through tentacles.

    Not only could the suction cups on these tentacles cause physical damage, but they could also absorb the soul of the target, weaken the soul power of the target, and turn them into their own puppets. With nagacapolos ''ability, the maximum number of such demigod puppets was three. However, it was much more difficult to enve an intelligent demigod than to enve a wild beast.

    The soul power of a demigod of wisdom was far stronger than that of a wild beast.

    Thunder w!

    Volibell dodged the attack of the tentacles. The bear ws surrounded by lightning tore at nagacapolos ''tentacles again and again, leaving countless charred wounds. These injuries left by volibell were not as easy to heal as the summoned lightning.

    Although wolybell wasn''t tied up, it was also hit by Naga karpolos ''tentacles a few times.

    Its physical injuries were still fine, but after being hit by the attack, it was a little dazed.

    If he was attacked too many times, wallibell would be in a bad situation.

    The battle between the two demigods seemed to be evenly matched, but wolybell was actually at a disadvantage. If it was a one-on-one battle, he would slowly die. Nagakapolos was indeed the top demigod in the ocean.

    However, this was not a one-on-one battle.

    This was a chaotic battle between the gods.

    Crash!

    The silver Dragon extended its wings, and its body that covered the sky rolled up countless beads of water. It flew out of the sea and turned into a silver light, heading straight for nagakapolos.

    Mountain cutting skill!

    Sky stacking cast!

    Speed up the casting!

    The silver dragon''s ws held a few sharp radiances.

    Aiming at nagakapolos ''body, the silver Dragon''s sharp ws seemed to hold an invisible sword as it approached, and it swung it in the air.

    A straight line of light flickered for a few moments.

    Chi Chi Chi!

    An almost inaudible sound was heard.

    The pouring rain was as usual, as if nothing had happened.

    However, a few of Naga karpolos''s tentacles were like lightning, breaking in the middle. Pieces of green tentacles wriggled and fell into the sea. Even the big octopus head connected to the tentacles had a few obvious injuries.

    Because she was in a fierce battle with walybel, Naga kapolos was sessfully hit by garen''s attack.

    "You''ve killed a wild beast so quickly."

    The sea beast''s eyes turned and looked at the giant divine true dragon that tore through the rain and storm. Its heart trembled.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    A beast enved by nagacapolos. It wasn''t weak, and after bing a giant God, both an intelligent demigod and a beast had extremely strong vitality. Walybel had to fight it for nearly a month to kill theva Python.

    After that, in order to replenish garen''s life essence by hunting wild beasts, it would also take a long time each time.

    It was not easy to kill a demigod-level beast in a short time.

    To be able to kill a wild beast as quickly as garen did, one had to possess an extremely powerful attack.

    Through the rhythm of the ocean, Naga capolos sensed the corpse of the ckiron shark.

    The two huge and unheble prating wounds on the head and torso of the shark made Naga karpolos''s gaze turn even more serious.

    In an instant.

    The silver Dragon came to the lightning bear''s side.

    The w of spacetime rupture cut Naga capolos''s tentacles and helped wrybell relieve the pressure.

    Both of them were powerful demigods, and it was a two-on-one situation. Naga capolos ''advantage over walybell had turned into an absolute disadvantage.

    "Haha, fourth brother, let''s kill this guy together!"

    Walibell, who was fighting alongside garen, was overjoyed.

    alright, second brother, you hold off its tentacles.

    "I''ll go attack its head."

    Nagacapolos ''tentacles were like its weapons, and its head, which was connected to the tentacles, was its weakness. Wolybell had tried to hit its head before, but he was blocked by the tentacles and couldn''t get close. The storm and Thunder he summoned were also blocked by the tentacles.

    After hearing garen''s words, walibell roared.

    Lightning and storms fell from the sky and were caught in walybel''s hands. Like a huge of electricity, nagacapolos ''tentacles were stuck inside, trying to restrain the movement of its tentacles.

    At the same time, when Naga kapolos struggled to break free from the restraints of the storm, garen released time stop.

    The time stop domain that caught her off guard enveloped Naga capolos.

    The silver Dragon opened its mouth and spat out a dragon''s breath without hesitation.

    Unfortunately, it was just like the ckiron shark.

    When a demigod creature faced a life-threatening attack, even in the time-freeze domain, its instinctive resistance was still very strong and fast.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The boundless ocean water went against the current andpressedyer byyer, forming a barrier between Naga karpolos and the time-shattering breath. Garen''s time-shattering breath touched the ocean barrier and left a trace of emptiness wherever it passed. It was only slightly slower before it broke through.

    Taking advantage of this time, Naga karpolos retracted her two tentacles and wrapped them around her head, protecting it with her godlike power.

 Chapter 593 The Battle Royale Of The Gods (8000-Word ) _5

    BOOM!

    The breath of time-shattering crushed Naga capolos''s tentacles into nothingness.

    However, the power contained in this Dragon Breath had also been exhausted.

    Garen umted his strength again, took a deep breath, and prepared for the next breath of time-shattering.

    On the other hand, due to the effects of time freeze and the paralysis of volibell''s storm, Naga capolos was in an extremely dangerous situation under the siege of two demigods.

    Although she was unwilling to admit it, reality had already told Naga karpolos that she was no match for the demigods of the continent.

    After garen had killed the ckiron shark, it had already lost.

    If they continued fighting, there was a risk of death.

    "Damn it, I''ll be back!"

    Nagakapolos decisively began to escape.

    It abandoned a few tentacles that were bound by walybel and dove into the deep sea. It escaped rapidly in the turbulent current.

    Since they had already be a great enemy, garen and wolybell both felt that it was better to get rid of the roots.

    One of them was riding the storm, and the other was in eleration mode, about to chase Naga karpolos.

    However, the two wild beasts that were fighting with ainvia and the seal nun, the poison Sting sea urchin and the water lion, seemed to have gone crazy all of a sudden. They endured arge amount of god-like power attacks for nothing as they charged towards garen and wolybell.

    The densely packed, poisonous needles that covered the sky forced garen and wybel to stop in their tracks to receive the other party''s attack.

    Under thebined efforts of the four demigods, the two beasts ''final counterattack did notst long.

    However, after killing the two wild beasts blocking the way, nagakapolos had already left far away.

    The vast and endless ocean, whose depths were unknown, was the best shelter.

    Naga capolos had no idea how deep she had gone to the bottom of the sea. She used the thick seawater to hide her aura and was nowhere to be found.

    The giant beasts that were as big as the underwater mountain slowly shrank and returned to their normal size.

    The seal nun looked worried, afraid that Naga karapolos woulde after her again.

    If it did not have the help of the demigods like garen, it would have no choice but to run away when it encountered Naga Apolos. Furthermore, as it ran away many times, Naga Apolos slowly understood the pattern of its abilities, and it would only be harder to escape in the future.

    "This fellow is indeed powerful."

    Ainvia looked in the direction the sea beast had fled.

    There weren''t many demigods who could gain the upper hand in a battle with wallibell.

    Furthermore, nagakapolos ''abilities included soul envement, and the three beasts were considered her power.

    In reality, it was fighting against four demigods by itself.

    Just like that, if garen had not quickly dealt with a beast, he might not have been able to defeat it in the end.

    "It''s a pity that it escaped."

    Worlibell let out a sigh in disappointment.

    Garen suddenly smiled and said,"ran away?" That''s not for sure."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The mark of time that was hard to detect was imprinted on Naga karpolos ''head. No matter where it ran, it could not escape garen''s pursuit.

    "Oh? Fourth brother''s meaning is?"

    Worlibell was slightly stunned.

    "I have a tracking ability that can determine its location."

    Garen said.

    "Ling, your abilities always surprise me. You''re much better than second brother."

    Worlibellughed and continued, " "Let''s see how it''s going to run."

    "Let''s go, we''ll chase after them."

    Garen shook his head as he looked at walybell''s excited expression, "  we''re not in a good state right now. Although it has escaped into the deep sea, it must be in its most alert state.

    "If we go after it, it will immediately escape again."

    "We might not be able to stop it."

    why don''t we wait for a while and find a few more demigods on the continent to cut off all its escape routes at once and kill it? "

    After hearing garen''s words, walibell suppressed his battle intent and said, " "Fourth brother, you''ve thought it through. Then let it live for a while longer."

    Ainvia gently pped her ice crystal wings and said, "  if it enves a new wild beast, it will still be difficult to kill it if it is given time to catch its breath.

    Garen shook his head.  I don''t think it can enve new beasts just after a few of them died.

    there must be a limit to such a powerful ability. Otherwise, it would have unified the sea area a long time ago.

    The seal nun nodded and said, " "Yes, I am."

    if nagakapolos wants to enve a new beast, it will take at least a few years. If the beast she enred is killed, she will not be able to enve other beasts in a short time.

    As a demigod of the ocean, the seal nun knew Naga capolos better.

    does nagakapolos have any demigod allies in the ocean? "

    Garen asked.

    The seal nun shook her head and said,"With its ability to enve souls, who would dare to be its ally?"

    if it wasn''t for the fact that it''s very powerful and has never enved an intelligent demigod before, the demigods in the ocean would have probably attacked it long ago.

    In this case, it would be easy.

    Nagacapolos had threatened to drown thend with the ocean, and she had the ability to enve souls. If she added more details, it would easily arouse the hostility of the demigods onnd.

    Among the brothers, Orne and ainevere didn''t have many demigod friends.

    However, the violent and warlike walibell had a few good friends.

    This was normal. Although wallibell was warlike and bloodthirsty, he was very sincere to his brothers and friends. It was easy for him to form friendships with demigods who also loved power.

    Demigods didn''t just fight and kill each other. They still had to understand the ways of the world.

    A loner like Naga karapolos would not end well if she attracted too much hostility and did not have the power to sweep away everything.

 Chapter 594 300 Rune Power (1)

    "So it''s Naga kapulos."

    In the furnace fortress, after listening to garen and wolybell''s exnation of the operation, Orne put down the hammer in his hand and nodded slightly.

    "I''ve had dealings with it a long time ago."

    he is indeed a very powerful demigod.

    A powerful demigod like Naga capolos was widely known in the circle of demigods, and Orne also knew of her existence.

    "Elder brother, since we''ve already taken on such a powerful enemy ..."

    "We n to work together to get rid of it."

    fourth brother has a way to track Naga karpolos''s location. Once it lets down its guard, we''ll give it a fatal blow.

    Walibell said with a cold look.

    Orne nodded, and then said to garen, " "Sure, call me along when the timees."

    my mes are quite effective against the demigods of the ocean.

    Orne had an indifferent character of " if you don''t mess with me, I won''t mess with you ", but he was also not a good person. Naga karpolos''s ability to enve souls made the demigods more afraid. After bing an enemy, if there was a chance to get rid of her, Orne would not pretend not to see it.

    "Big brother, there are quite a few weak creatures gathered near your furnace fortress."

    "Are you protecting them?"

    Said ainvia, who had also arrived at the furnace fortress.

    Orne first shook his head subconsciously, but when he thought about what garen had said about faith and extraordinary divine power, he nodded again and said, "  they came here because they admired my strength and forging skills. They called this ce Furnace Vige.

    I was just ignoring them. I didn''t intend to provide them with any protection or help.

    After a pause, Orne nced at garen and continued to speak to ainivya, "  but now, for the sake of their purer faith, I''ll have to provide them with protection in the future.

    Ainvia was slightly stunned.

    "Faith?"

    "What''s the use of that?"

    It asked in confusion.

    In thisnd where intelligent creatures had just sprouted, other than demigods, the rest of the creatures were too weak. It was as if a gust of cold wind would be enough to take their lives.

    Ainevere, out of kindness, spontaneously protected some of the tribal humans in his territory.

    However, it was the same as the other demigods.

    This was only driven by his own personality, not deliberately for the other party''s faith.

    Without understanding how faith worked, the faith provided by the humans in the sanctuary was actually very weak. Some fanatical emotions of worship were not necessarily faith, so it was difficult for the people who were believed in to give birth to extraordinary divine power.

    "Let fourth brother tell you."

    "I only just found out about it, so I don''t really understand it."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Ainvia looked at the silver Dragon beside her curiously.

    Garen nodded slightly and exined the power of extraordinary divine power, as well as the rtionship between extraordinary divine power and faith to the ice Phoenix.

    a€?............. That''s roughly it. "

    third sister, extraordinary power will be the most important power in the future.

    before the other demigods realize the power of faith, you can seize the opportunity. When theye back to their senses, the best situation would be that thend, sky, and sea are all filled with your believers.

    even if the other half-gods want to fight for faith again, they won''t be a match for us even if they all join forces.

    No matter how aloof a demigod was, he wouldn''t mind increasing his power.

    After listening to garen''s words, ainvia nodded heavily and said, " "I understand."

    it seems like I have to gather intelligent creatures to be my believers and develop my people.

    I''ve already thought of a name for our organization, " wallibellughed.  we''ll call it the four gods church.

    "Of the four true gods of the valoran continent, only US four brothers will be the true gods in the future."

    Wolybell and ainvia were talking about their future ns for the church in their temple.

    At this moment, Orne looked at garen and said, " "Fourth brother, can you show me the world rune you got?" he asked.

    "Of course," garen nodded and smiled.

    As he spoke, he took out the world rune that was wrapped in the amber crystal.

    After the time Amber was eliminated, the blue rune appeared in front of the demigods. Orne''s expression turned serious when he sensed the surging power in the small rune.

    It carefully picked up the world rune and studied it.

    After a moment, Orne let out a breath and said to garen, "  fourth brother, you have to take care of the world runes.

    it seems to have a deep connection with the world we live in. It''s the condensation of magic.

    It passed the world rune back to garen.

    Garen sealed it with the time Amber again and kept it in the dimensional space.

    "There should be more world runes," Orne said after a pause.

    "This blue one is just one of them."

    Orne''s thoughts were the same as the seal nun''s.

    "Yes, I think so too," garen nodded.

    Garen thought the same.

    He didn''t know how many world runes there were, but there definitely wouldn''t be too many. Moreover, each of them had powerful effects. If he could gather all the world runes, he didn''t know what kind of power he would obtain.

    However, the rune was too small.

 Chapter 595 300 Rune Power (2)

    If it wasn''t for the explosive power that caused such a huge phenomenon, the seal nun wouldn''t have been able to find a world rune in the sea. Without a suitable method, actively searching for the world rune was like looking for a needle in a haystack.

    Hence, even though garen wanted to find the runes of the other worlds, he still had to find them.

    However, after thinking about it, he gave up on this unrealistic idea and decided to let nature take its course. It would be best if he could asionally obtain runes from other worlds in the future, but if he didn''t, it would be fine.

    After a brief chat, ainvia left the furnace fortress.

    Now that it knew about faith and extraordinary divine power, it could not wait to implement the method of converging faith.

    "Fourth brother, let''s go back too."

    "Big brother is still busy, so I won''t disturb it."

    Soon after, wallibell also said.

    Garen nodded and bade farewell to Orne, before returning with walybell.

    At this point, garen, who already had the power of a demigod and could also transform into a giant God, could actually leave wolybell''s protection and build his own Dragon Nest to live in.

    Garen had mentioned it to wolybell before.

    However, wallibell believed that garen would not stay in the valoran continent for too long, so while they were still on the continent, it was better for the brothers to stay in the same nest and get closer to each other. He did not allow garen to leave alone, and allowed him to stay in his own mountain of storm before leaving the valoran continent.

    Garen couldn''t reject wallibell''s request.

    After all, his elder brother had done him a great favor.

    Garen opened the space portal, he was nning to bring wolybell back to the storm Mountain, but wolybell shook his head and said, " "You can go back alone."

    "What''s wrong? What do you want to do?"

    Garen asked.

    A sinister smile appeared on worlibell''s face.   of course, we''re not going to besiege Naga karpolos after this. I''ll go find a few friends first, and then it won''t be able to escape even if it has wings.

    Volibell was very angry when Naga karpolos called his brothers useless demigods who huddled together for warmth.

    In its eyes, this was an insult to the friendship between its siblings.

    Therefore, wolybell had already decided to kill Naga capolos.

    Garen nodded.  is that so? then I''ll go back first.

    With that, he entered the portal and returned to the huge bear cave.

    As soon as he came back, the rumbling sound of storms and Thunder could be heard one after another. Because of the influence of walleybell-type divine power, this mountain, which had been surrounded by storms all year round, was also a special scenery.

    Garen had been living here for more than three years.

    At first, he thought that the Thunder was noisy, but now, it made him feel at peace.

    In the bear cave that was enveloped by the storm, garen drooped his dragon wings andy on the ground.

    At the same time, he took out the world rune.

    "How do I use this little thing?"

    Garen looked at the world rune and pondered.

    ording to what the seal nun had said earlier, its power after its explosion was enough to tten mountains and overturn oceans, achieving an effect that ordinary demigods could notpare to.

    As he thought about it, garen removed the time Amber.

    The Blue World runes were exposed to the air.

    It was emitting an unknown power, drawing in the magic power in garen''s body, causing his magic power to surge uncontrobly, like the waves of the sea rolling in his body. If garen did not control it, his magic power would probably leave his body and be absorbed into the world rune.

    After a short period of research, garen could tell.

    The world runes had nothing to do with godlike power.

    It was the condensed product of primitive magic, representing the dangerous and mysterious magic power in this wild world.

    Garen was different from most of the demigods here.

    He knew spells and had magic power in his body, so he could sense the powerful power contained in the world rune.

    However, garen still had no idea how to use the world runes.

    It would be a pity in garen''s eyes if such a magical item could only be sealed as a collectible and not be able to unleash its true power.

    He let go of the world rune.

    The world rune floated in the air without any restraints, and invisible power spread out from its body like threads, extending into the depths of the world invisible to the naked eye.

    "How was it born?"

    Garen stretched out his Dragon w and gently poked the world rune.

    It didn''t respond.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    After thinking for a while, garen took a deep breath and released the control of his own magic power, allowing the turbulent magic power in his body to move ording to the trend of instinct.

    What happened next was just as garen had expected.

    The starry magic power seeped out of his body and gathered in the world rune floating in the air.

    And as time passed, his magic power was consumed.

    Garen could clearly see that the world rune was getting brighter and brighter, and the attraction of magic power was also getting stronger and stronger. After a short ten seconds, the attraction from the world rune made garen feel a little afraid.

    At this moment, the magic power in his body was surging like a river, and he wanted to run all of it into the world rune.

    With a thought, the Restless demonic power was firmly locked in his body, no longer overflowing.

    Garen stared at the world rune.

    The world rune, which had absorbed nearly 30% of his mana, was now like a small blue Sun. The blue light of the rune even prated the cave and dyed the storm Blue.

    Garen didn''t think that it was all because of his magic power that made it perform like this.

    Mana was more like a catalyst, activating the power that the world runes already had.

    Buzz ... Buzz ... The world rune kept trembling.

    A dangerous aura was gradually emitted from the world runes.

    At this time, it was the best choice to seal it with the amber time seal.

    However, garen did not do so.

    The curiosity of a spellcaster made him want to know what would happen to the world rune next.

    Because he had absorbed arge amount of garen''s magic power, garen now felt that he had a faint connection with the world rune, as if he could influence it to a certain extent.

    As he thought about it, garen''s expression turned serious, and he gave a thought.

    In an instant.

    A ring-shaped blue light wave spread out with the world rune as the center and swept in all directions in the blink of an eye.

    Then, under garen''s vignt gaze.

    Wherever the light passed, the bare ground of the cave was quickly covered with ayer of tender grass and fresh flowers. There were also vines climbing up the walls.

    Outside the cave.

    The ice and snow melted, the temperature rose, and countless grass, flowers, vines, trees ... All kinds of nts full of life were uprooted from the ground, covering the area of more than a hundred miles around the storm Mountain.

    In the blink of an eye, the ce had changed greatly.

    Hu!

    The silver Dragon put away the world rune and flew out of the cave.

    Garen''s eyes swept across the surroundingnd inch by inch, and his face was filled with shock.

    Because of the furnace fortress, the storm Mountain had been covered in ice and snow for a long time. But at this time, the original appearance of the pr region seemed to be an illusion.

    Even the snow-capped mountains were covered with flowers, and the mountains were covered with bright colors.

    Smelling the faint fragrance in the air, garen took a deep breath and calmed his mind. He looked at the world rune between his dragon ws again. It was slightly dimmer, but still very bright.

    The cold and barrennd became full of vitality in an instant, and flowers bloomed.

    And it affected such arge area.

    Garen had a premonition that the abilities of this world rune were stronger than he had imagined.

    "In that case, let me see your limits."

    you want magic power? I''ll grant you your wish.

    The silver Dragon''s body spiraled and rose to an altitude of several thousand meters.

    The magic light spots that were like the stars and the Gxy surged and left garen''s body. They gathered into a River and poured into the world rune continuously.

    The world runes became brighter.

    Garen''s gaze was solemn as he continued to release magic power.

    He didn''t stop until he had poured about 80% of his magic power into it.

    At this time, the world rune had already expanded into a blue light ball with a diameter of about ten meters. Threads of blue electric arcs flickered on its surface, and the ring light turned the sky into a blue color. The light reflected on garen made him look like a ''Blue Dragon''.

    Thest time, when the world rune made the cold winternd full of life, garen''s order was very casual, which was to let the world rune release its own power.

    This time, garen''s thoughts were more urate.

 Chapter 596 Void Corruption (1)

    With a single thought, garen used the connection between his magic power to let the world rune disy its destructive power.

    The world rune did not eat garen''s magic power for nothing.

    It immediately responded to garen''s thoughts.

    The next moment, the huge blue ball of light flickered at a high frequency.

    Stab!

    A blue electric arc shed and disappeared,nding on the ground.

    Then, under garen''s shocked gaze, the sh of the electric arc left a crack on the ground that was tens of kilometers long. The soil and rocks that were touched by it disappeared without a sound.

    The crack was pitch ck.

    And this was only the beginning.

    Blue electric arcs shot out.

    These primitive magical energies were filled with destructive power. When they touched mountains, they split them. When they touched the ground, they tore the earth apart. Even the sky was left with visible spatial cracks.

    Everything it touched was destroyed.

    The fresh flowers and green grass that had just been produced turned into ashes.

    ? After witnessing the destructive power of the world rune, garen looked at the ground that was filled with cracks and broken mountains in a few moments. He quickly sent a message to the world rune to stop releasing the power.

    However ...

    The world rune that was already excited was not controlled by garen''s will.

    The small sun-like blue ball of light trembled at a high frequency, releasing thousands of electric arcs that spread to a hundred miles long. They whipped the earth, and the sound of the earth shaking was like the cry of the earth.

    Garen''s eyelids kept twitching.

    The attacks of the world runes were quite fierce, and the power of each electric arc wasparable to legendary spells, or even more destructive than ordinary legendary spells. Moreover, they were extremely dense, and tens of thousands of electric arcs crackled like a huge covering the sky and earth.

    Fortunately, it seemed to have a little conscience. Although it was disobedient, it did not attack garen, the person who gave it magic power.

    Otherwise, garen felt that he would be in a difficult position now, dealing with the power of the world runes.

    He used the time freeze domain, but it was obvious that his time freeze was not enough to stop the berserk world rune. The river of time around the world rune was turbulent, creatingrge ripples.

    magic power that can''t bepletely controlled.

    "This thing is like a bomb. If I don''t handle it well, I might hurt myself."

    "However, this power is indeed terrifying."

    Since he was unable to stop it, garen decided not to try any further. He quietly watched the world rune release its power.

    However, the scene that happened a few secondster made garen''s face turn ck.

    Buzzzzzz!

    A few electric arcs shed andnded on wolybell''s storm Mountain.

    After a moment of silence, the huge mountain seemed to have been filled with gunpowder and then detonated. It copsed with a deafening sound, and countless mountain rocks flew in all directions like fireworks.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Even the dark clouds that gathered in the sky above the mountain were scattered.

    "This ..."

    Garen scratched the itchy dragon scale on his head, feeling a little guilty.

    The ce that walibell had lived in for God knows how many years had been burned down by his unintentional actions.

    "I should go further away before studying the power of runes."

    "I hope second brother won''t be angry."

    The world Rune''s destructive power had a wide range, which was beyond garen''s expectations.

    Time passed by slowly.

    A few minutester, the berserk world rune finally calmed down gradually, as if it had exhausted all the magic power it had obtained from garen. The huge blue light ball once again converged into a small blue rune, hovering in front of garen''s eyes innocently.

    Ka ka ka ... The White crystal-like time Amber sealed the world rune again.

    The Dragon picked up the time Amber with its silver-scaled ws and looked at the world runes that were as small as dust.

    Through Amber''s time, garen felt that he had an additional connection with the world runes.

    It had used up all of garen''s magic power, but the connection left behind by the magic power was still there.

    "Repeat this experiment a few more times."

    perhaps, my influence on the world runes will gradually expand until I can control the world runes ''power as I please.

    Garen looked down at the ruinednd and thought to himself.

    In the sky, the area that garen could see was almostpletely destroyed by the world runes. Cracks of unknown depth spread out like a dense spider web on the surface of the earth, even extending thousands of miles away.

    There were still spatial rifts in the air that were slowly healing.

    The valoran continent was a solid Prime Material ne. Otherwise, it would not have been able to contain so many demigod creatures. Even so, the world runes had still caused great damage.

    Cast the magic power that garen injected into the world runes into a legendary spell.

    Even if there was ten times more magic power, it might not be able to achieve the same destructive effect.

    After putting away the time Amber, the silver Dragon looked down at a mountain that had exploded. It folded its wings andnded.

    Looking at the charred gravel on the ground, garen''s face was helpless.

    He couldn''t turn back time and repair the copsed mountain, nor did he know the corresponding spell.

    At the same time.

    Wolybell, who had made an agreement with his friends to annihte Naga kapolos, was on his way back to his territory.

    Thousands of miles away, the giant bear that stood up on its hind legs stopped.

    It looked ahead with doubt and vignce.

    In his field of vision was The Broken Earth that was still steaming. The Earth''s cracks were like lightning, crisscrossing and densely packed. They divided the surface into countless fragments, and there was almost no tnd for him to step on.

 Chapter 597 Void Corruption (2)

    He lowered his head and looked into the crack.

    In the depths of some of the cracks, one could vaguely see the burningva, while in some of the cracks, it was so dark that one could not see the bottom.

    Snowkes were still falling from the sky, adding a hint of killing intent to the atmosphere.

    "What happened?"

    suchrge-scale destruction can''t even be done by ordinary demigods in a full-power battle.

    Walibell''s heart skipped a beat.

    Then, as bolts of lightning fell, the giant God-transformed lightning bear rode the storm and rushed back to its territory.

    Very quickly.

    Walibell rushed to the location of Storm Mountain.

    However, there was only his fourth brother and the broken stones on the ground in his vision. There was no trace of the storm Mountain.

    "Where''s my huge storm Mountain?"

    The giant bear''s expression was one of shock as it stopped.

    Almost at the beginning of its condensation, wellibell had lived in the storm Mountain. In the beginning, it was just an ordinary mountain, but because it had lived for a long time, it was immersed in its power, and finally formed a special scene of a storm.

    He didn''t stop for long.

    Volibell dispelled his giant God transformation as he descended towards garen''s position.

    "Fourth brother, what''s going on?"

    "Where''s my house?"

    Under garen''s slightly dazed gaze, wolybell said furiously, "  is there some blind demigod or beast that came to my ce to cause destruction? damn it, he actually dared to destroy my nest. I''m going to kill that guy!

    After a pause, it looked at garen and said with concern, " "On my way here, I noticed that the ground was severely damaged."

    "Fourth brother, you''re not injured, right?"

    Garen shook his head.

    Garen told him everything that happened here under wolybell''s watchful eyes.

    a€?.............. It''s like this."

    "I didn''t expect the world runes to be so destructive."

    second brother, don''t be angry. I''ll find you a good nest.

    After listening to garen''s words, wolybell was silent for a while, then looked at garen and said slowly, " "That little thing is really that powerful?"

    It did not mind that garen had identally destroyed its Storm Mountain.

    Walibell did not believe in the power of the world runes at first, but now that he knew from garen that the destruction within a thousand miles was caused by the world runes, he could not help but doubt his own judgment.

    A demigod creature was capable of such arge-scale destruction.

    However, it would be difficult for a demigod to create such arge scale in such a short time.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Garen heaved a sigh of relief and said, " yes. The world runes are just like what the seal nun said. They can overturn the sea and tear the earth apart.

    Worlibell was excited and said to garen, " "Fourth brother, take out the world rune and use it again."

    "Let me experience it too."

    "It needs my magic power to activate," garen said, shaking his head.

    I''ve used up a lot of magic power in the experiment just now. I need some time to recover.

    After a pause, he continued,"I''ll show you when my magic recovers."

    After he finished, his eyes flickered and he changed his words, "  right, you can use it on nagakapolos. Let her try out the power of the world runes she wants.

    Wollybell was slightly stunned, then heughed out loud.

    "Good idea."

    "Let''s see if it''ll die or not."

    Immediately.

    Garen and wolybell left thend that had been destroyed by the world runes.

    Not long after, the Dragon and the bear arrived at the gathering ce of the Bearman tribe.

    Bearman tribe was the name that wallibell gave to the humans who worshipped his strength.

    These people were originally pure primitive humans.

    However, because of wallebell''s power, some of them became half-human and half-bear, while otherspletely turned into giant bears that were several meters tall.

    Human, a half-human, half-bear human,pletely transformed into a bear human ... Together, they formed the Bearman tribe.

    Walibell hadn''te to see the Bearman tribe for a while.

    This time, when they came with garen, the Bearmen saw wolybell and knelt on the snow-covered cold ground, expressing their respect to him.

    "Second brother, if you don''t take care of your people, many of them will freeze to death."

    Garen saw many people who had not been given power by wolybell, wearing thin animal skin clothes, shivering in the cold wind, and their faces frozen.

    Due to the influence of Orne''s casting, the weather here had be icy and snowy.

    The bone-piercing wind and the cold snowkes were too unfriendly to these weak humans.

    His already difficult life was made worse by the demigod''s unintentional actions.

    This was the reality of the valoran continent. Every move of a demigod, even if it was unintentional, would cause the prosperity or destruction of other weak creatures.

    "This is my first group of people. I need their faith," wolybell said after some thought.

    "I can''t let them die so easily."

    As it spoke, the giant bear''s body expanded inch by inch, and in the blink of an eye, it turned into the posture of a giant God that supported the heavens and earth.

    Then, under the reverent gazes of the Bearmen, wallibell flew into the sky and raised a bear w wrapped in endless lightning. Then, it fell to the ground like a meteorite.

 Chapter 598 Void Corruption

    A bear w with terrifying power descended from the sky and pped the ground.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Under the perfect control of walybel''s power, the ground cracked and sank, and the rising soil and stones ovepped, forming a terrain that could withstand the wind and snow, extending into the outline of a huge bear w.

    The storm rolled up the bear tribesmen and brought them into the bear w-like terrain.

    The bone-piercing wind and snow were blocked outside, and many people''s expressions immediately improved.

    After realizing that the giant God had created a suitablend for them to live in, the Bearman tribe looked at wolybell with even more admiration.

    "My name is wolybell."

    "I am the undying wild Thunder, the roaring thunder, I am the god of storm and Thunder!"

    "Puny creatures, respect me, believe in me, I will grant you the power of God!"

    Following garen''s instructions on how to be a God through faith, the giant God volibell let out a deep roar. As he spoke, dark clouds gathered like a ck Tide. In the frenzied storm, Rolling thunder and lightning fell one after another, making him look even more majestic and imposing.

    If he wanted to gain the initial belief, there was no better way than to show his power, which was to act like a cross.

    In this aspect, wallibell was outstanding.

    After selecting a few healthy individuals among the Bearmen, wolybell gave them more power and the right tomunicate with him.

    These were the oracles of wolybell, and they could better transmit its will to other intelligent creatures.

    Following garen''s instructions, after a series of operations, wallibell gained his first batch of believers.

    After that, wolybell chose a high mountain in the nearby mountains as his new residence and settled down. It was closer to his believers and could better disy his power.

    And under wolybell''s strong request, garen built a Dragon''s Nest on another mountain at the side.

    In the crude and simple Dragon''s Nest, the silver Dragon closed its eyes and took a rest.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The excessive consumption of magic power made garen feel a little empty in his body.

    For a Dragon, the best way to recover was to sleep.

    While garen was sleeping, wolybell was energetically building a temple and a statue for himself, like a child who had just gotten a toy, tirelessly and excitedly.

    Time passed by slowly.

    Two months passed by quickly.

    On and covered in ice and snow, there were demigod creatures with different appearances gathered. The aura that the demigods unconsciously emitted was mixed together, making the surrounding air almost stagnant.

    Other than the small group of Orne, garen, wallibell, and ainevya.

    There was also a huge iron-skinned boar with red eyes and huge tusks that looked like horns, and a giant Green Wolf with strong limbs and a well-proportioned body.

    Iron Mountain boar and wind Wolf, these two were intelligent demigods who were willing to help wolybell encircle and annihte Naga karpolos.

    A total of six demigods were gathered.

    after killing nagakapolos, I''ll make a fitting armor for each of you.

    Orne promised to the iron Mountain boar and wind stepping Wolf.

    These two demigods were only here to help and had no direct grudges with Naga capolos. Therefore, Orne made a promise that he would give them armor as a reward after the matter, so that they would not work for nothing.

    Demigods obviously needed to be worldly.

    After that, garen followed the perception of the time mark and led the demigods towards the direction of the vast ocean.

    And not long after they left.

    No demigod noticed that a purple crack was beating like a heart in the extremely deep underground that had been prated by the power of the world''s runes. The rockyers deep in the earth''s crust were silently dyed with a dangerous and evil purple, and it was still expanding rapidly.

 Chapter 599 Dont Live!

    Somewhere in the endless blue ocean, ten thousand meters below the surface of the sea.

    In such a deep sea area, the thick wateryerpletely blocked the light from the sun. In the cold and dark sea, only some strange translucent fish emitted a faint fluorescent light.

    Under the faint fluorescent light.

    And in the rugged bottom of the sea, covered with strange stones, one could vaguely see the outline of a huge green figure.

    After a period of recuperation, Naga karpolos''s condition had improved a lot. In fact, she could leave the deep sea and try to hunt and enve wild beasts again.

    The reason why he didn''t move ...

    Even after her injuries had recovered, she was still hiding in the deep sea because of nagakapolos ''cautious mentality.

    It also knew that the other demigods were afraid of it.

    After making an enemy like it, the other party would definitely not let go of a rare opportunity to kill it.

    Thus, Naga capolos hid herself in the vast and deep ocean.

    Strong tentacles spread out on the bottom of the sea, and no matter how the water with great pressure brushed past them, they remained motionless like a sculpture. Nagacapolos, who was now hibernating, seemed to have be a dead creature.

    foolish demigods. You want to kill me? "

    "Think of a way to find me first."

    Nagakapolos was very satisfied with her breath control skills. Coupled with the vastness of the deep sea, she felt very safe.

    However ...

    Not long after.

    Nagakapolos, who had been lying dormant, suddenly noticed an unusual fluctuation in the sea.

    Plop!

    It was as if somerge creature had entered the ocean.

    As arge sea beast that lived in the ocean all year round, it was very sensitive to the tiniest ocean current fluctuations. It did not need to use its eyes. Just by looking at the vibrations of the sea water, it could outline the body outline of a creature from a long distance.

    Following the slight movement of the sea, Naga karpolos noticed the figure of the neer.

    First. it was a Dragon with two wings, then it was a giant bear with thick limbs ... Nagakapolos''s heart trembled.

    "How did you find me here?"

    After the other party entered the ocean, he swam through the water and headed straight for her position. This made Naga capolos nervous. Obviously, the other party knew where she was hiding.

    He did not hesitate.

    Nagakapolos moved.

    The tentacle released a powerful force and swayed like a windmill in the sea, creating a powerful driving force. Like a vortex, it made the body of the sea beast shoot out like a rocket.

    On the other side.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The silver Dragon that had just entered the water immediately discovered the change in Naga capolos ''position through the mark of time.

    "It''s toote to run now."

    Garen shook his head slightly, not in a hurry.

    In addition to a few demigods onnd, there were also the nun seal and an ocean demigod who looked like a sea spider who was involved in the attack on Naga capolos. They were helpers that the nun seal had found.

    As a result ...

    A total of eight demigods had already set up an inescapable with Naga capolos ''hiding ce as the center. No matter which direction it fled in, there would be demigods who would stop it.

    Although nagacapolos was powerful, she had lost her enved beasts.

    It was not easy to get rid of a demigod of the same level in a one-on-one fight.

    After a short half a minute.

    Deep in the sea, to the East of garen, volibell, and the other demigods, an extremely turbulent undercurrent suddenly erupted. The battle between the demigod creatures at the bottom of the sea caused waves to surge on the originally calm sea surface, and many dangerous ocean whirlpools could be seen with the naked eye.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    A few green tentacles that were nearly 1000 meters long broke through the surface of the sea and rose into the sky. They were like huge sea pythons that stirred up tons of seawater, like a waterspout that connected the sea and the sky.

    Naga capolos ''figure emerged from the sea.

    At the same time.

    A giant Blue Wolf that was more than 700 meters long broke out of the water.

    The giant wolf roared at the sky, and a sharp Hurricane suddenly burst out, like a steel knife scraping on Naga capolos''s body, leaving countless wounds on her smooth body.

    Before Naga kapolos''s injuries could recover.

    The endless sea water condensed into a, and the extremelypressed sea water was like an indestructible heavy water chain, covering the sky and earth as it bound Naga karpolos.

    The sea spiders with long and strong limbs stepped on the surface of the sea and pulled the giant web.

    After a series of attacks, Naga karpolos was trapped in ce for a while.

    It struggled and resisted with all its might, trying to break free from the entanglement of the two demigods.

    ? However, after a short while, the other six demigods from other directions came one by one and appeared in Naga karpolos ''vision. When she saw that there were a total of eight demigods, Naga karpolos'' heart tightened and her face showed despair.

    Not to mention now.

    Even if it was at its most powerful and resurrected all the beasts it had enved, it would still not be a match for eight demigods.

    Next, rolling thunderstorms, winter ice crystals, scorching first mes, and other divine-like attacks of different attributes fell on Naga karpolos, hitting her body one after another.

    The sea with Naga capolos as the center.

    At this time, the demigods ''attacks had turned into a forbiddennd of death with surging demigod power. The chaotic divine power contained in it was enough to make any demigod shiver in fear and unwilling to set foot in it.

 Chapter 600 Dont Live!

    BOOM!

    Nagakapolos gave it her all and used all her demigod-like power to break through theyers of restraints.

    Its broken body glowed with green light as it fled at an extremely fast speed.

    The silver Dragon that was soaring in the sky narrowed its eyes and took out the world rune.

    "Naga kapulos."

    "If you want the world rune, try its power first."

    He injected his magic power into it, and the blue ball of light expanded again.

    This time, garen did not inject the same amount of magic power as thest time. In addition, he had a higher affinity with the world rune, so he could control it to a greater extent.

    His power of the will locked onto Naga capolos.

    The surface of the blue ball of light flickered with electric arcs.

    Stab!

    A blue arc of light shed.

    In the blink of an eye, nagakapolos, who was dozens of miles away, wailed. A wound appeared on her head, and her slightly wriggling brain tissue could be seen.

    Without waiting for nagakapolos toe back to her senses, thousands of arcs of light interweaved into a and fell on her body one after another.

    Some of the aftershocks of the electric arcs swept across the sea, and the turbulent magic power directly tore a huge hole in the sea. Countless amounts of seawater evaporated and disappeared. The parts of the seabed that were also torn apart could be seen from the shallower parts of the sea bed. However, at the same time, more seawater surged in from the surroundings, filling the hole that the world rune had torn.

    "You can control the world runes?"

    The seal nun looked at Naga capolos, who was enveloped by the power of the runes. She was shocked, and her watery eyes turned to look at garen.

    Garen nodded slightly.

    As time passed, Naga capolos''s struggle became less and less.

    When the world runes calmed down again, a horrible-looking broken corpse, whose original appearance could hardly be seen, emerged from the water.

    The destructive power of world runes was indeed very high.

    Even a demigod creature was not in a good position after being hit by the magic arc. In addition, she had been severely injured by the attacks of the demigods. Naga karpolos died under the power of the world runes that she wanted.

    Garen pped his dragon wings and got closer to Naga capolos ''corpse.

    Hu!

    He spat out the breath of time-shattering power, which enveloped Naga capolos ''corpse inch by inch.

    Connected to the surrounding sea water, Naga capolos''s corpse turned into nothingness in the breath of time shattering, like a simple drawing that was erased from a ckboard, leaving no trace.

    After doing all this, garen released a substantial amount of mental strength and scanned the surrounding sea.

    After checking back and forth for a while, garen did not find anything strange, so he withdrew his mental strength.

    Then, he looked at the seal nun and said, "  nagakapolos is dead. You don''t have to worry about your safety anymore.

    The seal nun, who had been on tenterhooks all day long, could finally heave a sigh of relief.

    "I''m very grateful that you''re willing to help," the seal nun said with a smile.

    nagakapolos was an ambitious demigod. Her death is a good thing for the sea.

    Even without the world runes, Naga capolos ''reputation was still not good.

    At this moment, Orne, who was floating in the air surrounded by a cloud of fire, said to the seal nun, " "Sister, the canal you''ve drawn over is very useful."

    The seal nun nodded slightly and smiled gently."If you need my help in the future, juste to the ocean and find me."

    The dust had settled.

    After a while of conversation, the seal nun and the sea spider disappeared into the endless depths of the ocean, while garen and the othernd demigods left the ocean and returned to theirnd territory.

    Time slowly passed by.

    In the cool sea breeze, the sun sank, and the night reced the bright sky like a ck velvet cloth. The clear sea reflected the stars and the bright moon, forming a beautiful scene of the sea and the sky.

    The surface of the sea rippled slightly.

    Between the ripples, a light green light gathered, and a mini octopus slowly emerged.

    The small octopus was only a few inches in size. Its body was transparent and had no physical flesh. Its body looked like a green jelly, and it was moving with the waves. It was so weak that it seemed to be unable to withstand a single wave.

    Nagakapolos, whose body had been destroyed and whose soul power was like a candle in the wind, looked fiercely in the direction where the demigods had left.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Just you wait!"

    "I, nagakapolos. will return ..."

    A wave surged and pped the moring little octopus into the sea.

    It used to be the Overlord of the ocean, a powerful sea beast. Now, it had to flip a few times in the waves before it could stabilize its small body.

    Nagakapolos had never felt so weak before.

    Although it was eager to take revenge, it knew that it was impossible for it to do so now. It might take thousands of years to recover from such serious injuries. It might even die in a corner that no one knew.

    As she thought about it, Naga capolos''s face showed a ruthless and decisive look.

    "If I can''t live, then all of you can''t!"

    The cute and fierce little octopus dove into the deep sea, controlling some weak fish and shrimp along the way, and slowly dived into a dark crack in the deep sea.

    This was the ce where the seal nun had obtained the world runes.

    The world rune released its power for the first time and overturned the sea, prating the seabed and leaving a deep crack.

    By the time nagakapolos arrived, the world rune had already been taken away by the seal nun. How did she know about the world Rune''s existence?

    A few hourster.

    The eight-wed little octopus stopped in front of a crack in the ne that was emitting a faint purple light.

    This crack was located in the depths of the ocean that had been torn apart by the world runes. It was already slowly healing due to the self-recovery ability of the material world.

    "Void ..."

    The eight-wed little octopus murmured in a low voice and circled around the purple crack, hesitating.

    It hadmunicated with the existence behind the crack of the ne and learned about the terrifying power of a scale and a w called the void. It made nagakapolos, who was a demigod, feel a deep fear in her heart and realize how small she was.

    The void ne was very close to the valoran continent.

    The explosive power of the world runes broke through the barrier between the nes and connected the two worlds, exposing the valoran continent to the eyes of the void.

    The hungry void wanted to devour this world and use it as a springboard to erode the other prime material worlds.

    When it came into contact with the void, the unknown existence in the void promised Naga karpolos that it would give the world runes to the void, and the void would give it unimaginable power in return.

    However, Naga capolos knew how dangerous the other party was and did not agree.

    But now, nagakapolos, who had no way out, no longer cared if the other party was in danger.

    It did not have the world runes, but it had the status of an Aragami native to the valoran continent.

    "Give me the power of the void."

    I''ll be your minion and tentacle to open a passage that can amodate the void and hand this world to you.

    After hesitating for a moment, nagakapolos approached the void crack and said in a deep voice.

    There was no response.

    Time slowly passed in the silent darkness.

    However, just as nagakapolos was about to leave with a disappointed look on her face ...

    The crack in the void suddenly trembled.

    The deep purple light was like mercury flowing on the ground, extending from the void crack and passing through Naga karpolos ''body, turning her into a dark purple eight-wed octopus.

    At the same time.

    Endless hunger and the terrifying desire to devour everything swept through like a tide, filling Naga karpolos ''soul and devouring her will.

    After transmitting the deep purple light, the void crack in the deep sea seemed to have exhausted itsst trace of strength. It slowly closed and disappeared.

    The eight-wed little octopus turned purple and left the crack.

    Driven by a strong desire to devour, it began to use its own soul power to kill ordinary fish in the sea.

    A demigod-level creature that was extremely weak could easily deal with ordinary fish.

    The school of fish was controlled by Naga karpolos and turned into clouds of blood mist, which was absorbed by her. Her seriously injured body, which should have taken thousands of years to recover, was strengthening and recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    It was as if all the creatures it devoured had been turned into its power without any loss.

    However, although nagacapolos ''aura was rapidly recovering, her eyes seemed to have lost the luster of wisdom, leaving only endless hunger and thirst. At this time, her body''s actions were only driven by her instincts and the will of the void.

 Chapter 601 Returning To The Main Timeline _1

    Garen had no idea what had happened in the sea.

    Naga capolos ''god-like power was rted to the soul, so even though garen had used the breath of time topletely destroy her body, she still had one breath left. However, the demigods at this time all thought that Naga capolos was dead.

    As for Naga karapolos, who was hunting for creatures to recover her strength ...

    The sea was so vast that it could contain all the demigods on the valoran continent, so it was not easy to find it in the deep sea.

    At the moment, on the valoran continent.

    The extremely cold area named frelzord, which was also the area where garen, walybell, and his brothers were located, was currently engulfed in a Blizzard.

    The howling wind and the blizzard filled the sky.

    And in such a harsh weather.

    Three mountain-like giant gods were fighting in the snow. The terrifying power tore the clouds apart, making the wind and snow unable to arrive as promised. Instead, it was reced by Rolling Thunder and storms.

    There was a towering giant dragon with a wingspan of 1000 meters and a body length of more than 600 meters. There was also a giant bear that stood on its hind legs and was surrounded by lightning. There was also a beast demigod whose size was not inferior to these two, and it looked like a yellow-skinned Toad.

    Under thebined attacks of garen and wolybell, the breath of the giant toad beast gradually weakened.

    After sensing its weakness, garen released the power of time and used time freeze to freeze it along with the howling wind and thunder. At the same time, wolybell raised his w that was holding the ring lightning and mmed it down.

    Crash!

    With an earth-shattering sound, the huge beast demigod''s head was smashed into pieces, and corrosive blood sttered everywhere, forming potholes in the ground.

    "This is the sixth beast."

    "Fourth brother, if we join hands, which wild beast canst against us?"

    "Hahaha! Hahaha!"

    After killing the beast, wallibell looked up at the sky and let out a deafening roar ofughter. At the same time, his body slowly shrank, and he stopped his giant God transformation, returning to his normal size.

    Garen also removed his giant God transformation.

    The Dragon and bear dismembered the beast they had just killed and put away the valuable materials, nning to use them to forge equipment for Orne.

    The broken Skull was pieced back together by walibell.

    During this period of time, most of the wild beasts that had died under thebined efforts of garen and volibell had their skulls brought back to the five-forked fjords by volibell, which was where it had pped out their skulls for its believers.

    Therge beast skull was the best loot to show off one''s strength.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    After returning to the mountain nest near the five fork fjords to rest for a while, garen and wallibell left again, looking for their next target.

    The beasts that lived in the frelzord region were gradually killed by the two demigods.

    Orne, wolybell, ainevya, garen, the four demigods formed a small group that was bing more and more famous among all the demigods on the valoran continent. Some of the intelligent demigods who originally lived in the frelzord region took the initiative to leave their homes and go to other regions in order not to get into conflict with them.

    Now, other than the wild beasts, there were only four demigods of wisdom in the world of frelzord.

    On top of that, garen and wolybell''s act of hunting wild beasts had also reached the ears and eyes of the other demigods.

    Wild beasts posed a threat to all demigods, and killing them was not easy. It was time-consuming andborious. They did not know why garen and wallibell were so keen on killing wild beasts, but the demigods were still happy to see the results of the gradual elimination of wild beasts.

    And as time passed.

    Attracted by the power of several demigods and the decreasing number of dangerous beasts here, more and more primitive intelligent creatures gathered in order to obtain the protection of the giant God. ording to the nature of these creatures, they chose to join the forces of different demigods, and volibell and the others formed a unified force.

    The four gods church was also known as the four pirs divine church.

    Among them, the believers had their own religious preferences, but at the same time, they also respected four gods who were like pirs that held up the sky, and they knew the close and harmonious rtionship between the four gods.

    At the same time, garen''s group gained the nickname of the four pir gods in the demigod circle.

    In the wild and primitive valoran continent, the seeds of faith had been sown and would one day grow into towering trees. Many demigods just watched the actions of the four pirs of God to protect the weak creatures. They were either curious, silent, or disdainful, not understanding their purpose.

    "Second brother, I don''t have that much desire for faith."

    if there are any more believers who are attracted here, just guide them to choose your protection. Don''t think about faith for me.

    After killing thest wild beast in the Freljord region, garen said to wolybell.

    Worlibell nodded, indicating that he understood.

    During this period of time, it hade to understand the difference between garen and the elemental Aragami. It knew that garen was telling the truth.

    "However, the four pir divine sect belongs to us four brothers."

    you will gain some faith more or less.

    Worlibell said.

    Garen nodded slightly, and after thinking for a while, he said seriously, "  after the religion in the frezord region has stabilized, you and big brother should not be limited to this ce. The more religions, the better.

 Chapter 602 Returning To The Main Timeline _2

    take a long-term view and convert all intelligent creatures on the valoran continent into believers. That''s the best result.

    After hearing garen''s words, walibell showed an overbearing expression and said, "  even if you didn''t mention it, I would have done the same. Other than us four brothers, all the demigods in this world can be our enemies!

    "If they try to stop us from gathering faith, they will die."

    Seeing that wolybell was still asbative as ever, garen smiled and said, "  currently, only US brothers know about faith and extraordinary divine power. However, as time passes, other demigods will discover the power of faith sooner orter.

    before that, they probably won''t risk offending my brothers to hinder the development of the four gods church.

    by the time they find out, they probably won''t be able to fight against you, who have extraordinary divine power.

    when the timees, if they want a share of the loot, let them join the four gods church and swear to honor my brothers as master gods.

    Worlibell listened to garen''s words and nodded his head repeatedly, remembering them.

    After giving his instructions, garen hesitated for a moment before saying, " "Brother Orne contacted me a while ago and said that my equipment has been repaired."

    Worlibell was slightly stunned.

    "So fast?"

    Garenughed.  it''s not that fast. It''s been three years.

    This was garen''s sixth year in the valoran continent. In these three years, his creature level had increased by another level, and his body size had reached 62 meters, while there were no obvious changes to wolybell and the others.

    "You want to leave this ce?"

    Worlibell said after a moment of silence.

    Garen nodded and said, " thest wild beast in the Freljord region. I''ve killed it with my brother. My people in the main timeline still need me. It''s time for me to go back.

    Wolybell sighed and gave garen a bear hug. After releasing him, he said, " "Fourth brother, I will always remember you."

    "I''m not dead," garen''s face darkened.

    after I''m done with the main timeline, it won''t be too difficult for me to meet up with my brothers asionally when I''m free.

    "That''s true," wallibellughed.

    if you run into trouble in your world, " it continued, " use the time Alliance to call for your second brother. I''ll show your enemies the fury of the storm that can crush everything.

    Garen nodded.  of course, " he said seriously.  you can also summon me when you encounter a strong enemy.

    After killing Naga kapulos, the valoran continent had been calm for three years. There was nothing unusual that was worth paying attention to.

    The Blue World rune in garen''s hand had formed a deeper connection with him after he had used it many times, so he could use it more normally.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    At the very least, he would not identally destroy his own family again.

    Garen had also paid attention to the news of the other world runes. However, in just a short three years, garen had gained nothing. The world runes that did not explode in power were like rocks, too small and hard to find.

    After a while, garen and wallibell arrived at the furnace fortress.

    Furnace Vige, which surrounded the furnace fortress, had changed greatly. With this volcano as the center, the surrounding area of dozens of miles was covered with man-made buildings. With the forging skills taught by Orne, the forging ability of these believers had greatly improved, and those with strong faith had also obtained the power to control mes.

    Orne''s exclusive temple stood among the buildings in Furnace Vige, but at the same time, there were also temples of the four gods church, where the sculptures of garen and other demigods were ced.

    A few tiny creatures were going in and out, praying every day.

    Orne and wallebell could now sense the existence of the power of faith, but they were still far from being able to obtain the corresponding extraordinary divine power. After all, it had only been three years, and the current scope of influence was only in frelzord.

    However, with progress, it would make them more determined to walk the path of extraordinary divine power.

    After entering the furnace fortress, Orne knocked and knocked as usual, forging arge shield-like equipment. It was covered with strange mechanical runes and the magic runes of the valoran continent.

    Orne was the only one other than garen who knew more about runes among the brothers.

    In order to create powerful equipment, magic runes were essential.

    Orne was now able to perfectly fuse the strange mechanical runes and magic runes together, worthy of his title as the God of forging.

    "Fourth brother, you''vee."

    Orne put down what he was doing, turned around, and said to garen, his eyes calm and gentle.

    Garen nodded.  brother, " he said, " have you fixed the imaska secret weapon? "

    After hearing garen''s words, Orne took out a small Golden Ball withplicated patterns on its surface and said, " "Here, your seven secret tools can be fused together, and after fusing, their power will increase in all aspects, so I fused them into one."

    and they can be broken down again. You can separate and merge them at will.

    Garen was slightly stunned.

    "You can try."

    Orne said.

    It threw the Golden Ball at garen.

    Garen raised his head, his dragon eyes reflecting the imaska secret weapon that had changed greatly.

    Although it was garen''s first time seeing this Golden Ball that was made from seven pieces of imaska''s Secret weapon, he could confirm that it was his secret weapon through his connection with the imaska''s Secret weapon.

 Chapter 603 Returning To The Main Timeline _3

    The silver Dragon extended its ws, and one of its sharp ws touched the Golden Ball that was flying in the air.

    At the same time.

    A golden liquid-like stream of light bloomed out and flowed along garen''s dragon ws. In the blink of an eye, it covered his body, turning garen''s Silver Dragon scales into a glittering golden color, looking like a majestic giant dragon cast from gold.

    Countless runes flowed on the surface of garen''s golden scales for a moment, and then disappeared.

    Garen''s current appearance was the same as the first time he used the seven secret weapons at the same time. It was as if he had donned ayer of golden Holy garment. It was also thisyer of golden Holy garment that allowed him to withstand the final aftermath of the great divine power attack. He was not killed instantly and was able to enter the time vortex to escape.

    "I''ll call you the Holy garment of imaska."

    Garen gave an appropriate name to the form of the seven secret weapons after they were fused.

    In addition, he didn''t know if it was because he had be a demigod, or because Orne had improved the casting, but the current imaska sacred robe didn''t madly absorb his magic power like the first time garen used it. However, his magic power was still leaking, but it was restricted to an eptable range.

    As if he heard garen''s inner thoughts, Orne exined, "  your equipment used to be a huge burden to the user, so I''ve made some modifications to it. It''s more suitable to use now.

    Garen raised his Dragon w and looked curiously at the new golden scales.

    He could feel the runes swimming on the surface of the scales, and he could now use the abilities of the seven secret weapons as he wished.

    Wearing the imaska Holy garment, garen said to walibell, " "Second brother, give me a p."

    "Eh? You were the one who asked me to hit you."

    Worlibell pped him without hesitation. The bear w carried a strong force and set off a hurricane in the furnace fortress.

    Bang!

    A muffled sound came from the point of contact between the bear w and the Golden scales.

    Dense runes appeared at the same time, shattering and then fusing again.

    Garen''s body trembled, but the Dragon scales that should have been broken by wolybell''s power were now intact. It was just that in that instant, the consumption of magic power suddenly increased.

    "Battle armor!"

    Worlibell red at him and said.

    "Big brother, can you make me something simr?" he looked at Orne and chuckled.

    I''ve been using the armor you gave me for two years. I want a new one.

    Orne nced at walibell and shook his head.   fourth brother''s equipment is very delicate, and I can''t make it without the corresponding materials. Even if I can make it, I won''t give you a new one until you wear the current one to the point that it can''t be repaired.

    Walibell didn''t refute Orne''s words.

    However, his bear eyes rolled around.

    On the other side, garen tried out the various abilities of the imaska sacred garment and found that the power of the seven secret weapons had not disappeared. It was just as Orne had said, they had be stronger.

    Garen looked at his golden body and nodded in satisfaction.

    with the imaska Holy garment, I can totally pretend to be a Golden Dragon.

    Although he didn''t think the silver Dragon scales were as beautiful as the golden ones, it was a novel experience to change the color of the Dragon scales asionally.

    The Dragon w turned slightly, and the shadow of imaska''s magic ring appeared on his wrist.

    Garen injected the power of time, and the ring-shaped gate of time and space slowly took shape.

    The strange change in time and space caught Orne and wrybel''s attention.

    "This is your gate of spacetime?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Worlibell asked.

    Garen nodded and said,"I used it to travel back and forth between different timelines." &Nbsp;

    After a pause, he continued.  actually, I''d prefer to travel through time and space with my own ability. However, I can''t do it on my own at the moment. So, I need the help of external objects.

    Even though he had be a demigod, garen realized that he was still unable to use his own strength to start the time and space transmission.

    He felt that he could only obtain this ability after he became a lesser divine power.

    After wearing it for a while, garen''s thoughts moved, and the Golden color on the surface of his body faded like water, once again condensing into a small Golden Ball, which was the carrier of the imaska Holy garment.

    "You''re leaving?"

    Orne looked at garen.

    Garen nodded slightly.

    "You don''t belong in our world, so it''s time for you to leave."

    "But the Brotherhood between us will not disappear with your departure."

    Orne said slowly.

    I will remember this experience on the valoran continent.

    also, when I have the ability, I wille and visit my brothers again.

    The silver Dragon opened its mouth and said solemnly.

    After that, garen did not leave the furnace fortress immediately.

    Ainevere heard the news that he was leaving and quickly came over.

    The gods of the four gods church gathered together and attracted a lot of attention. The believers of Furnace Vige all looked at the furnace fortress with reverence and worship, and invisible power of faith gathered toward the demigods.

    "Sigh, now that you''re gone, I''m the youngest here again."

    Ainvia extended her right wing and stroked the head of the silver Dragon that wasrger than her with a reluctant gesture.

    Garen smiled.  third sister, it''s good to be the youngest. Your brothers will take good care of you.

    Ainevere chuckled and teased, " "You''re right. Hurry up and leave."

    As she spoke, ainvia plucked a few feathers from her chest and said, " "I''m not as rich as big brother Orne, and I don''t have anything good to give you."

    Passing the feather to garen, ainvia continued, "  this is a feather that I condensed using pure ice. It''s the sharpest weapon of extreme frost. Take it as a farewell gift.

    Garen did not decline and epted the ice-melting feather.

    Ainvia had also signed the time alliance with him. These three demigods could answer garen''s call and fight alongside him in different spaces.

    "Let''s go. Remember to miss me when you return to your world."

    Said ainvia.

    Garen nodded his head seriously, his gaze sweeping across the three demigods one by one, and said, "  we''ll meet again in the future. By then, I hope that my brothers have obtained enough extraordinary divine power to be the main gods of the valoran continent.

    After saying his best wishes, garen''s dragon ws turned pure gold.

    Using Kara''s territory as an anchor point, the dragon''s w turned slightly, and the door of time opened up again until it became a diameterrge enough to amodate garen''s body size.

    Under the gazes of the three demigods, the Golden Dragon stepped through the Gate of Time and space and disappeared from their sight in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 604 When I Return, Bones Will Pave The Way

    The main timeline.

    Six years ago, the time Dragon, as the master of the Royal Court, was attacked by a powerful divine power and disappeared. Dragon mother confirmed that the attacker was a powerful divine God of the elf God system, the goddess of life.

    As soon as news of this spread, almost the entire dragon race was enraged and hated the elves.

    However, the goddess of life of the elven God system insisted that she had never left the elven Kingdom and had never attacked the legendary time Dragon.

    When the time Dragon had just gone missing.

    The elves did not want to start a war, so they took defensive measures against the angry dragons and did not fight them head-on. Therefore, only some small-scale conflicts broke out, and the elves suffered losses.

    However, an incident that happened five years ago hadpletely intensified the conflict.

    After the battle with the metal Dragon God, the main God of the elves, kerilung, left the chaos sea. On his way back to the elven Kingdom, he encountered several powerful gods and mid-level gods. There was even an ambush from the ancient Aragami.

    The master God of the orcs, gush. the Lord of the Beasts. Mara; the abyssal Spider Queen. lorci; the giant night snake, dander; and many demonic Lords from the abyss with demigod power ... These were all powerful existences who had grudges with the elven God system or were on good terms with the Dragon mother.

    And the one who nned and directed this ambush was the Dragon race''s mother of evil dragons, Tiamat.

    The mother of the evil dragons loved to y tricks and was very clear about the grudges between gods. She could always find reasons that people, even gods, could not refuse, and make them unknowingly be her helpers.

    The metal Dragon God had suffered countless losses in the hands of the Dragon mother.

    But this time, dragon mother changed her target to the main elven God.

    Because he had just experienced a divine battle with the metal Dragon God thatsted for more than a year, the main God of the elves was not in his peak state, and he did not notice the ambush of many enemy gods at the first moment.

    It was toote when he fell into the ambush.

    However, kerilung was worthy of being the main God of the elves. His individual strength was extremely powerful, and his extraordinary divine power was among the best among the great divine powers. He withstood the attacks of so many great divine powers and escaped back to his God Kingdom with heavy injuries.

    Moreover, the support of the other elven gods and the Allies of the elven gods came very quickly.

    The main God of the elves also had his own friends, some gods with great divine power.

    These great divine powers didn''t directly oppose the gods on dragon mother''s side, but silently stood on the side of the elf main God.

    Dragon mother and the other gods failed to kill the main God of the elves in one go. After kerilung escaped back to his God''s kingdom and reinforcements from all sides arrived, they no longer remained in a stalemate and dispersed, most of them returning to the bottomless abyss.

    After this battle, their master God was severely injured by the ambush led by dragon mother, and the conflict between the elf God system and the Dragon race hadpletely evolved into an irreversible situation.

    In The Eyes of the Dragon race, the elven God system had attacked the future time Dragon, who was a near-powerful divine power.

    It was unknown if the Dragon court''s Lord was Dead or Alive.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    In the elves ''eyes, all of this seemed to be a self-directed act by the dragons. Their goddess of life denied that she had attacked the time Light Dragon, and their main God had been severely injured by the ambushid by the Dragon mother.

    In this way, the elves would no longer be passive in defense.

    Crossing thousands of prime material worlds, the mes of war between the elves and the dragons erupted.

    No other race tried to stop the fight.

    Be it the elves or the dragons, they were both Overlord-level forces in the multiverse. It would be a blessing if the other living races were not swept up in the aftermath of the war between the two overlords. Unless they had a special purpose, no one would dare to actively get involved.

    The gods of the other God systems also looked on coldly with tacit understanding.

    Whether it was the elves or the dragons, it would be a good thing for the other gods if they suffered great losses after the war.

    Therefore, they did not stop the war, but only ordered their believers and people not to participate.

    Just like that, six years passed by in a hurry.

    The blood and bones of Dragons and elves filled the Prime Material ne.

    At the same time.

    Kara.

    This was once the home of the dragons, but now, the entire was covered in the smoke of war. Looking down from the sky, countless Dragons and elves were constantly fighting to the death.

    One by one, magic warships from apando, the elven Kingdom, broke through the crystal wall of the ne and crossed the ne.

    The magic warships carried arge number of elves, chimeras, giant eagles, and other creatures. They entered Kara one after another and fought fiercely with the dragons on Kara.

    Due to the deliberate targeting of the elven Kingdom, the dragon n on Kara was considered weak.

    In the other prime material worlds where the elves were at war, the dragons had the upper hand.

    In the Northern Hemisphere of Kara, which was originally the territory of the Dragon of Time, there was arge-scale conflict.

    In the battlefield that was filled with mes and smoke, thousands of Dragons from the age of adulthood to the age of immemorial soared between the sky and the earth. They breathed out Dragon Breath, cast spells, and poured their anger on the surrounding elven army.

    However, although the dragons were powerful in numbers and strength, they were at a disadvantage.

    In a war against a force that was not weaker than oneself, the dangers of the Dragon race''s weak faith were exposed.

    That was-the number of dragon gods and the level of their divine power were inferior to that of the elf God. The extraordinary divine power of the Dragon gods was basically weak, and they could not use their extraordinary divine power to condense a divine power avatar that was too strong.

 Chapter 605 Bones Pave The Way For My Return

    The Dragon God was powerful, but because of his weak extraordinary divine power, his means were far less abundant than the elf God''s.

    At this time, the Dragon gods were fighting with the spiritual gods in the outer nes such as the astral world, the sea of chaos, and the bottomless abyss. However, there were still a few elven gods who managed to break away from the war under the restraint of other gods. They participated in the war that affected the main material world in the form of avatars.

    In the crucial main material realm of Kara, there was naturally an elven God to lead the overall situation.

    An elven Saint, who was shrouded in the light of divinity and exuded a sharp and deadly aura, stood in the center of the battle.

    This was the sharp eye of the elven God system, the God of archery named Solonor.

    He had mid-level divine power.

    The Saint Solonor''s avatar''s eyes were sharp as he looked up into the sky.

    Carved withplicated patterns and flowing divine halos, a cold white longbow appeared in the hands of the Saint Solonor and was pulled into the shape of a full moon.

    Whoosh!

    An Arrow of Light condensed from extraordinary divine power pierced through the air, drawing a dangerous trajectory in the air and instantly piercing the heart of a brass dragon ancient dragon.

    This ancient dragon had legendary power and strong vitality. Logically speaking, even if its heart was pierced, it would only be a light injury.

    However, the moment it was struck, it seemed to have been devoured by lightning. It lost all signs of life, and its thirty-meter-long body fell to the ground, kicking up a cloud of dust.

    The power of a God was to control life and death.

    The avatar of a Saint also had this power.

    Only the gods or Saints or the corresponding godlike power could deal with the Saints.

    Even a legendary creature wouldn''t be able to resist if it was hit by an attack under the power of life and death.

    The death of this legendary dragon was only the beginning.

    The Saint Solonor stared at the powerful legendary dragons. The arrows of death pierced through the space and urately killed them. Against the attacks of the gods and saints, the dragons here would soon be unable to hold on without the restraint of a master of the same level.

    "Despicable elf."

    you will pay the price for your actions in blood.

    The true dragon roared in anger, but it was unable to salvage the situation.

    As the location of the battle here was the territory of the Dragon court''s Lord, if they retreated, the Dragon Lord''s territory would fall into the hands of the elves, which would be a huge blow to the dragons on Kara.

    Therefore, the legendary dragons charged at Saint Solonor without a care.

    The dragon''s breath formed a torrent in an attempt to drown and kill this demigod-level Saint. In the face of so many Dragons ''torrents of breath, demigods couldn''t ignore it.

    However, there were also many legendary elves here.

    The towering trees were uprooted, and the Python-like vines intertwined to form a forest barrier. While it was shattered, it blocked most of the attacks from the legendary dragon.

    The rest of the attacks were easily dodged by Saint Solonor.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Despicable?"

    the evil Dragon''s mother set up a trap to attack my n''s Supreme God. You arrogant and insufferably arrogant people know very well who the despicable one is.

    Saint Solonor''s expression was indifferent as he raised his divine longbow.

    In order to defeat the dragons on Kara and achieve victory in the Prime Material ne, Solonor''s original body handed his weapon directly to the saint''s avatar. The longbow that could kill gods was used against Dragons that did not have divine power.

    &Nbsp; Weng Weng Weng!

    With the slight vibration of the bowstring, a divine light arrow that emitted a dazzling divine light condensed.

    The sharp eyes of the God locked onto a Silver Dragon.

    This was a friend that garen was familiar with, the ancient silver Dragon that was stationed on Kara, Nehemiah.

    The moment the Saint locked on to him, Nehemiah felt a sharp pain around his head. He knew that he could not defend against the attack of the Saint.

    To a true dragon, rather than being killed passively, it was better to die in the charge of battle.

    Thus, the ancient silver Dragon roared, and its wings trembled. It rushed toward Saint Solonor like a meteor, and its sharp ws reached out.

    On the other side, Saint Solonor was expressionless. He slowly pulled his longbow, and the ancient silver Dragon was reflected in his eyes.

    "You know nothing about Shen power."

    The Saint smiled coldly.

    In the next second, the divine light arrow tore the space apart and shot toward the head of the immemorial Silver Dragon.

    However, facing the approaching danger of death, the ancient silver Dragon paused for a second and looked excited.

    Nehemiah, who hade into contact with garen many times, noticed the change in the power of time.

    "Dragon Lord?"

    The immemorial Silver Dragon raised his head in surprise and looked at the sky.

    At the same time, the long river of time rippled and formed a huge gate of time and space. A golden light flowed in it.

    BOOM!

    The power of time burst out.

    An invisible force enveloped the battlefield. The noisy spells, blood-stained swords, gales, and smoke all froze at the same time.

    The Golden Dragon that was more than 60 meters long leaped out of the Gate of Time and space. Its figure that covered the sky appeared at the most conspicuous position on the battlefield, instantly attracting the attention of all the elves and Dragons who were not in time freeze.

    A Dragon w covered in golden scales reached out, and the giant dragon disappeared on the spot.

    When he reappeared, he was between the immemorial Silver Dragon and the divine light arrow.

 Chapter 606 Bones Pave The Way For My Return (3)

    Kachaa!

    In the dragon''s ws cast from steel, the divine light arrow was shattered and turned into scattered extraordinary divine power.

    The chaotic battlefield was silenced by the Golden Dragon''s appearance. It became as silent as death.

    The atmospherested for a few seconds before it was broken by the dragons ''excited roars.

    "Garen, you''re back, that''s great!"

    Garen was wearing the imaska Holy garment and had transformed into the shape of a Golden Dragon. His body size had increased greatly, but Nehemiah, who was familiar with his aura, could recognize him at first nce.

    Garen had fallen into the chaotic space-time vortex due to the attack of a great divine power, and it was unknown if he was Dead or Alive.

    However, this immemorial Silver Dragon had always believed that the legendary dragon species of the Dragon race would not die so easily. It knew that garen must still be alive, but he could not return for the time being.

    And now, the Lord of the Dragon Court had returned.

    When he returned, he would pave the way with the bones of elves.

    Garen lowered his eyes and looked at Nehemiah.

    Nehemiah, tell me everything that happened while I was away.

    When he was on the valoran continent, he knew that after he was attacked, there was a high chance that a war between the dragons and the elves would break out.

    He had just returned to his territory on Kara through the dimensional portal and was in the middle of a war.

    The situation in the other prime material worlds could be seen as well.

    Through the Royal Court''s contract, Nehemiah had heard garen''s words and passed on the changes in the situation over the past six years.

    After a moment, garen had already understood what had happened.

    The enormous Dragon slowly turned its head and nced at the true dragons, who were covered in wounds, and the blood-stained elves.

    After passing by the corpses of many legendary dragons, his cold eyes finally fixed on the Saint Solonor.

    "You''re the Lord of the Dragon Court? The time Dragon of the dragon n."

    because of you, countless people of my elven Kingdom have been killed or injured.

    and you''re still alive ...

    Saint Solonor squinted his eyes and looked at the huge Dragon.

    Garen''s attack was only a fuse. Even if he returned to Kara safely, the mes of war had already been ignited. The white-hot war would not stop just because of garen''s return.

    At this time, the Dragon race already had the metal Dragon God and the mother of evil dragons, two dragon gods who were more powerful than ordinary great divine powers. Now that there was another time Dragon who was simr to a great divine power, the elven gods who had a blood feud with him would have a hard time.

    Since a war had already broken out with the Dragon race, Saint solonaur''s first thought was to kill this future great Divine Dragon.

    "Hehe, it''s best if you die."

    As he spoke, the lunar scourge divine bow was already aimed at garen.

    As the divine bow was slowly drawn, a sharp and deadly divine light arrow gradually condensed and appeared.

    However, before the divine light arrow was fully condensed, it stopped because Saint Solonor was in a daze.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    On the other side, in the vision of Saint Solonor.

    "The mighty power of time, return to me!"

    "I am the giant God that sweeps the world!"

    The Dragon was already over sixty meters long, and it let out a deep roar as it was enveloped by the endless streams of light. Its body expanded rapidly, and in the blink of an eye, it became over six hundred meters long with a wingspan of over a thousand meters. It was a terrifying beast that could cause a storm with every breath.

    Such a terrifying beast had appeared in the sky.

    The pressure of a tsunami filled the air, causing many of the elves to be stunned on the spot. Their eyes and hearts were filled with the image of a thousand-meter giant beast, and their hearts felt as if they were being squeezed by an invisible hand.

    BOOM!

    A substantial Draconic Aura swept past with garen as the center.

    The terrifying spiritual attack covered the entire battlefield like a hurricane. The elves, chimeras, giant eagles, and other creatures fell one after another as if they were harvested wheat. Their pupils were dted, and their faces were nk. Their minds were directly shattered by the Dragon''s might.

    Only creatures above the legendary level could barely resist garen''s Dragon might.

    The true dragons who were touched by the Dragon''s might felt as if they had been bathed in a spring breeze. Their tired spirits became excited, as if they had been injected with chicken blood. Under garen''s dragon wings, they attacked the elves who were still alive.

    Zzzzzzz ...

    Clusters of space cracks started to form around garen''s body.

    Fortunately, the space on Kara had been blessed by the Dragon God and was extremely stable, so it did not copse because of garen''s giant God transformation.

    The mountain-like Dragon lowered its eyes and looked at the gods and saints who were as small as dust.

    "A Saint of a God?"

    "Use all your strength to face me!"

    On the other side, Saint Solonor''s calm expression turned into shock.

    This was because he knew the power of the time Dragon. When this immature time Dragon disappeared, it was still a distance away from being a demigod. However, looking at its power now, how could an ordinary demigodpare to it?

    To be an outstanding demigod in just six years ... Six years. For a God who was immortal, this time scale was not much different from a moment.

    the Dragon of Time, the most mysterious and legendary dragon species in the Dragon race, indeed lives up to its reputation.

    "You have such potential, all the more I can''t let you Live!"

    His extraordinary divine power surged, and Saint Solonor''s gaze became serious. His body also grew rapidly under the catalyst of his extraordinary divine power, finally turning into the form of a giant Saint that was about a hundred meters tall. However,pared to garen''s giant God Body, it was not worth mentioning.

    Transcendent divine power could change one''s body shape.

    But there was a limit to this.

    In order to transform into garen''s size, generally speaking, only the main body of a God with at least weak divine power could do it. However, the gods and saints at the demigod level could only transform their body size with extraordinary divine power, and the limit was only at the current level. The giant God transformation that garen learned from the valoran continent was not amon skill, but the powerful ability that the original Aragami in that world had.

    Saint Solonor tightened his grip on the lunar scourge divine bow.

    A divine weapon that belonged to his main body. This was his only confidence when facing a giant God who had transformed into a true dragon.

    [ PS: please give me a monthly ticket. ]

 Chapter 607 The Power Of The Time Dragon

    The moon Phoenix divine bow.

    A divine weapon that belonged to his main body. This was the only thing that Saint Solonor could rely on when facing a true dragon.

    Solonor''s main body had once killed an archdevil in hell with the divine bow of the moon. That was a demigod power, an evil and powerful existenceparable to the gods.

    A God or Saint was an independent individual, but they also had a special connection with their main body.

    Holding the lunar scourge divine bow given to him by his main body, Saint Solonor took a deep breath. His gaze was as sharp as an Eagle''s as he stared at the terrifying giant dragon. It was as if garen was the only thing in this saint''s eyes, and everything else had disappeared.

    At the same time.

    On the other side, garen felt the other party''s targeting.

    The bow and arrow that was emitting a thick divine Halo was so sharp that even garen could not ignore it.

    However, he only needed to take it seriously.

    From garen''s point of view, the Saint Solonor''s strength was far inferior to the demigods on the valoran continent. However, his weapon seemed to have a stronger killing ability, which needed to be paid special attention to. His strength was not worth mentioningpared to the giant God garen.

    The blinding light gathered and transformed into a metal arrow with a physical body.

    This arrow was formed by half of Saint Solonor''s divine power. It was silver-white and had green grass-like feathers. The light of the arrow waspletely hidden, and no trace of divine power could be seen.

    However, this kind of performance made it seem even more dangerous.

    The Saint Solonor pulled the Moonfall divine bow into the shape of a full moon, and the sharp tip of the arrow was pointed at the heart of the behemoth.

    "I''ve killed a God before."

    and you will be one of the dead souls under my arrow.

    The Saint said as he looked at the terrifying giant beast with sharp eyes.

    Whoosh!

    He let go of his white and slender fingers, and the arrow that was more than a hundred meters long was like a spear that pierced through the sky, piercing towards garen''s heart like lightning.

    "You think you can kill me?"

    At the same time, the dragon''s eyes were cold, and its breath could cause a storm. It roared like Rolling Thunder.

    BOOM!

    The Dragon''s wings, which had a wingspan of a thousand meters, suddenly pped.

    The sky was torn apart, and the Dragon''s body carried a terrifying power that seemed to be able to shatter the heavens and earth. It sped towards Saint Solonor, who was shrouded in the light of divinity, leaving behind broken space wherever it passed.

    Garen could feel the pain in his heart.

    It was as difficult as ascending to heaven to Dodge the lock-on of a Saint of the God of archery, which was why he advanced instead of retreating, using his giant God Body to resist the arrow attack condensed with all his strength.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The passage of time slowed.

    The dying spell and time stop worked on the silver-white arrow at the same time.

    Its sharpness pierced through theyers of seals of the power of time, but it was also as if it had fallen into a quagmire. The arrow that garen could not see at first was now so slow that it could be detected.

    The mountain-like Dragon extended its ws.

    The Giant w that was full of Golden Dragon scales and shining was surrounded by the chaotic faults of time and space, turning into an indestructible w of time and space.

    In the direction of the arrow, the w of time and space suddenly closed, firmly binding him in the sharp w.

    At the same time, the divinity of Saint Solonor and the power of time fiercely resisted each other. The light of the arrow with the will to Pierce all things flickered, and the extraordinary divine power it contained was quickly worn down by the w of time and space.

    The arrow released a residual power and hit garen''s dragon scales at close range.

    Due to the support of the lunar scourge divine bow, Saint Solonor''s attack was extremely powerful. However, because he was firmly held by the w that broke time and space, he could only release some residual waves. When it came into contact with garen''s dragon scales, it was blocked byyers of runes that appeared, and could not cause any damage to garen''s body.

    The imaska Holy garment, which was like a golden armor, was not to be trifled with.

    As it took the arrow, the Dragon''s body paused for a moment, then pped its wings again and continued to charge at Saint Solonor with a destructive aura.

    As the avatar of the God of archery, this Saint was as good at long-range attacks as his main body.

    When facing an enemy of the same level, and an enemy with a strong body like a dragon, he would be at an obvious disadvantage if he was close.

    Thus, Saint Solonor made a prompt decision.

    His fingers trembled rapidly, and the divine power arrows that had killed the legendary dragon were shot out. In a short time, they formed a storm of arrows and enveloped the Dragon.

    Meanwhile, Saint Solonor himself retreated, trying to distance himself from garen and once again condense a powerful and deadly arrow.

    But he was overthinking.

    In the face of the overwhelming divine light arrows, the Dragon, which had already annihted the threatening physical arrows in the broken space-time, did not avoid them. Its terrifying body crashed into the of arrows in a brutal manner.

    Ding ding dang dang dang ...

    Apanied by the concentrated sound of metal shing, dazzling sparks burst out when the Dragon scales came into contact with the sharp arrows.

    Under the protection of imaska''s Holy garment, garen only felt a slight vibration, and not a single white mark appeared on the indestructible dragon scales.

    The Dragon scales of a true dragon were already powerful in defense, and the body of a giant God was even more outrageously powerful.

    Garen was more afraid of attacks that could be condensed into a single point and concentrated, which could break his defense and hurt him, instead of a rain of arrows like this.

    He could just ignore attacks that could not break through his defense.

 Chapter 608 The Power Of The Time Dragon

    The tide formed by divine arrows hit the indestructible Dragon reef. In an instant, garen broke through the of arrows from Saint Solonor and continued to pursue him.

    The dragon''s eyes narrowed, and the dying spell was cast on Saint Solonor.

    The Saints of the gods also had strong resistance to the power of time, but they couldn''t be immune after all. The speed of the Saint of Solonor decreased visibly.

    At the same time, garen did not care about the consumption of time power and activated the most extreme eleration state.

    The Dragon, which was asrge as a mountain, also had a terrifying speed as fast as lightning.

    The outline of the giant dragon that covered the sky shed and disappeared, setting off a storm in the sky, and the sound of a Sonic Boom came slowly.

    Saint Solonor turned around and saw the giant dragon that was crashing into him like a mountain. His expression tightened, and he held his breath.

    After all, a Saint was just a Saint, not a God.

    In the face of such a terrifying giant beast, he felt the threat of death.

    Although it was only a clone, Saint Solonor had his own will and did not want to die.

    Buzzzzzz!

    Saint Solonor put away his moon Phoenix bow and transformed into a Giant Eagle with wings. He pped his wings, and his speed increased.

    However,pared to garen, the wild Eagle that he transformed into, which was good at speed, was also inferior.

    Very quickly, garen caught up to Saint Solonor.

    The huge dragon wings pped, and a gust of wind as sharp as a steel de rolled forward, wrapping around the giant Eagle''s body. It swayed and could no longer maintain its stable flight.

    Hu!

    The breath of time-shattering was released.

    The incorporeal breath carried a fatal threat, forcing Saint Solonor to move and Dodge. With this dy, the distance between him and garen was shortened again.

    you will be the first God or Saint to be defeated by me.

    "But he won''t be thest one."

    The cmity-like Dragon made a sphemy deration.

    After the distance was reached, the time stop domain suddenly spread out and dragged the Saint Solonor into the deep mud. Due to the restriction of the omnipresent power of time, his every move seemed to be under a heavy burden.

    The gods were immune to most negative states.

    However, garen''s power of time was simr to divine power, which was on par with extraordinary divine power. When dealing with enemies like gods, although they could not be frozen like ordinary creatures at the same level, they could still pose a huge threat.

    After being engulfed by the time freeze domain, Saint Solonor, who was not as fast as garen to begin with, had lost the chance to distance himself from him.

    Without any hesitation, the Dragon swung its body, and its thick and powerful tail was like a giant Golden Club, bringing with it a cold wind. Golden Dragon scales covered the vision of Saint Solonor.

    The saint''s pupils shrank, and his body turned into a more powerful 100-meter-tall yingxiong.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Solonor was the best at archery and had the faith of many elven Rangers. However, he was also a Druid who was proficient in the path of natural change. The Saint was a weakened avatar of a God who had almost all the abilities of the God Himself, but the effect was much weaker.

    The grey-ck Yu Xiong hurriedly turned around and raised his bear arm to block in front of him.

    In the next second, the Golden dragon''s tail whizzed over.

    Crash!

    The hundred-meter-tall bear was like arge doll in front of the giant God garen, and its physical body was not on the same level as garen''s.

    The moment the dragon tail touched the bear''s arm, the giant bear''s arm was broken like a fragile branch. Its flesh and blood exploded, and its bones were shattered.

    The giant grizzly bear that Saint Solonor had transformed into was sent flying far away as if he had been crushed.

    Bang!

    Yu Xiong, whose arms were broken and his chest was deeply sunken, crashed into a mountain and made a crater-like pit on the ground, sending dust flying everywhere.

    His transcendent divine power was concentrated on his injuries, rapidly regenerating his broken body.

    However, before Saint Solonor could stand up from the hole ...

    The mountain-like Dragonnded brazenly.

    Crash!

    The ground split open, and countless Spider-web-like cracks extended out. Under the earth-shaking momentum, endless dust rolled up and covered the sky.

    The giant God''s weight of more than 100 million tons turned into an unparalleled impact, concentrated in the Golden dazzling Dragon w. The blow shattered the earth, and even the body of Saint Solonor was smashed into meat paste.

    The untainted bodies of the gods and saints turned into a mess of flesh and blood mixed with dust.

    "Can''t even withstand a single blow."

    Garen shook his head slightly and looked at the ttened Saint Solonor calmly.

    In the main material world, garen, who had the power of time, a powerful divine-like power, and could also transform into a giant God, was invincible among those of the same level.

    He felt that Saint Solonor had already fallen before he could even use his strength.

    In the hollow of the Dragon w.

    Saint Solonor, who had been turned into meat paste, did not die.

    The extraordinary divine power surged in waves, struggling in garen''s dragon ws, trying to reconstruct the flesh and blood on the ground. However, every time it took shape, it would be crushed into pieces by garen with a gentle press.

    The life force of a God or Saint was extremely tenacious.

    Unless the extraordinary divine power contained in his Saint body waspletely worn down, he could not be killed.

    Slowly, under the crushing attacks, Saint Solonor''s aura weakened rapidly. He had little divine power left, and he was not far from death.

 Chapter 609 The Power Of The Time Dragon

    If the saint''s avatar died, it would also be a huge blow to the God Himself.

    This wasn''t an ordinary God''s incarnation. The avatar of a Saint had an inseparable connection with the God Himself. Every avatar of a Saint was extremely precious.

    At the same time.

    Just before the Saint Solonor died.

    Another wave of extraordinary divine power suddenly descended, directly condensing into an ordinary divine power avatar, about the size of an ordinary person.

    From the appearance of this new divine power avatar to its teleportation above garen''s head, then to taking out a pair of pitch-ck daggers and stabbing down, everything waspleted in an instant, in one go, without any pause.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The dagger touched the Dragon scale on garen''s head.

    The Holy garment of imaska burst out with a brilliant light, and countless runes flowed, blocking this sudden attack.

    Then, the tiny figure that was not much bigger than one of garen''s dragon scales froze and was bound by time stop, revealing his original appearance.

    This was an elf God with long and narrow eyes, and his face was hidden behind a ck Veil.

    Only a pair of Wolf-like eyes were revealed.

    With a sweep of his mental energy, garen recognized this God''s incarnation.

    A low-level divine power, the wandering God of the elf God system, fermaro.

    This elven God''s strength was average, but he was famous. He was Solonor''s younger brother, as well as the mother of fallen elves and the abyssal Spider Queen''s ex-lover. Because he abandoned the abyssal Spider and did not fall into the darkness with it, he was deeply hated by the abyssal Spider Queen.

    It was just an ordinary divine power incarnation, and it was unable to resist garen''s time freeze.

    Garen raised his dragon ws and grabbed the divine power incarnation that was frozen in time.

    At the same time, garen let go of the other Dragon w that was suppressing Saint Solonor.

    The bloody mess below was still struggling.

    Under garen''s gaze, it took a few minutes before it painstakingly transformed into a human.

    At this time, the Saint was already extremely weak, and there was almost no trace of extraordinary divine power left in his body.

    Garen did not waste his breath on him. With a thought, the water-like power of time gathered and turned into ayer of Amber-like crystal, sealing Saint Solonor within it.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Capturing a saint''s avatar alive had more uses than killing it.

    After that.

    The Dragon raised its head and looked at the sky. Its gaze seemed to prate the barrier of the ne and collided with the elven God who was also looking at Kara.

    The Dragon w that was holding the incarnation of the wandering God was lifted up, and under the gaze of many gods, it exerted a little force.

    Buzzzzzz!

    As if killing an ant, the divine power avatar that was not even a demigod was crushed by the sharp ws and turned into transcendent divine power.

    "Anything that can''t kill me will only make me stronger!"

    A tsunami-like roar came from the dragon''s mouth.

    "Come on, try to kill me again!"

    In response to garen, only the excited roars of the true dragons of the Dragon race rose one after another. No more incarnations of the elven gods descended to attack the time Dragon that was almost invincible in the main material world.

    Without getting a response from the elf God, garen retracted his gaze and rose into the air.

    The giant God spread his wings and swept across the battlefield like a meat grinder, killing all the remaining legendary elves in the battlefield in no time.

    When the dust settled and he looked at the copsed earth, garen removed his giant God transformation.

    Garen, who had just violently killed a God''s incarnation and captured a saint''s clone alive, was now calm. His body was no longer so terrifying and had returned to normal, but he could not stop his ferocity from being exposed.

    The giant dragon, which had returned to its original size of more than 60 meters long, folded its wings andnded on a half-copsed mountain peak. Under the spontaneous protection of the gathered true dragons, its posture was majestic and breathtaking.

    "I, garen Aurelia, master of the Royal Court, have returned today as a demigod."

    His gaze swept across the many true dragons, and garen said word by word, "  this war against the elves.

    "With my existence, the dragon n will definitely win!"

    After hearing garen''s confident and calm words, the surroundings were silent for a moment, then the roars of the true dragon could be heard, one after another.

    "The dragon n will win!"

    [ PS: please give me a monthly ticket. ]

 Chapter 610 The Yuna That No One Dared To Provoke (1)

    "This, is probably a divine artifact."

    Garen thought as he gently stroked the cuticles on his chin.

    Between the Dragon''s sharp ws, there was a longbow with leaf-like patterns. It was also sealed in time Amber, motionless like a fine piece of art.

    without this bow, Saint Solonor wouldn''t even be able to scratch me.

    A Saint was, after all, just a clone, not a God.

    As a demigod, if garen were to be a God with his extraordinary divine power, he would already be considered a true God.

    Demigods were also true gods.

    A clone would not be able to withstand a single blow from a true God.

    If there was a true demigod of the elf God system who was willing to take the risk of death and descend to fight with garen, he would be able to get serious.

    you''re quite bold to hand over a divine weapon to the saint''s avatar.

    Even though it was Amber, garen could still feel the sharpness of the lunar scourge divine bow.

    This was a rather powerful divine weapon. When he had free time, garen would train it properly. It would be best if he could turn it into his own weapon. Otherwise, he could only seal it in the time Amber as a collection.

    "Garen, I knew you wouldn''t die."

    After the incident, the giant Dragons cleaned up the battlefield that was filled with smoke. The ancient silver Dragon Nehemiahnded beside garen and said, "

    "In six years, your current strength has already reached a level where I can''t even catch up."

    Nehemiah looked at the massive Silver Dragon with an astonished gaze.

    On the battlefield on Kara, the gods and saints had already descended for more than three years. Due to theck of existences of the same level, the dragons on Kara were forced to retreat under the attacks of the gods and saints. The territories that were originally all over the were upied by the elves.

    But just now.

    The Lord of the Royal Court, who had returned, had captured the God and Saint, who were invincible on the Kara, alive with unparalleled power and an unstoppable posture. He had even killed a divine-powered avatar easily.

    The giant God garen''s imposing figure was like a dragon God, deeply imprinted in the minds of every true dragon who had witnessed his giant God form.

    ? Even without using their giant God form, they were farrger than ordinary legendary dragons.

    Compared to garen, an ordinary thirty-meter long legendary giant dragon was like a harmless little beast.

    Garen''s current body size was more than sixty meters long, which was more than twenty meters longer than Nehemiah, the ancient silver Dragon. In the Dragon''s ssification of body size, forty meters and above were considered superrge.

    There were no other obvious body types above this.

    If the ten-meter body length was considered a stage, then garen, strictly speaking, should be considered a super super super super giant dragon. When he was using giant God transformation, it was even more difficult to describe.

    "You''ve all worked hard during my absence."

    Garen looked at the immemorial Silver Dragon and said without any self-confidence in his current status and strength.

    with the body of a legend, he charged towards a demigod.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "I can see your courage to not fear death."

    "You are the true heroes of the dragon n."

    After hearing garen''s words, the ancient silver Dragon''s face broke into an obvious smile.

    I heard that you''ve been drawn into a space-time vortex that''s more dangerous than the spatial turbulence.

    "What happened after that?"

    "I''m actually not too surprised by the increase in your strength. However, how did your scales turn golden?"

    Nehemiah asked in a curious tone as he sized up garen''s Golden Dragon scales.

    Garen thought for a moment and said slowly, " I identally entered a primitive main material world. I was recuperating. My strength improved a little. I came back after that.

    "As for the Dragon scales ... It''s just a piece of equipment."

    As he spoke, garen took off the imaska Holy garment, and the surface of his body glowed with a golden liquid-like luster. After the light converged, his scales returned to their shiny silver appearance.

    After seeing garen''s ''gold dragon'' turn into ''Silver Dragon'', Nehemiahughed.

    "The silver Dragon scales still look better."

    As a Silver Dragon, Nehemiah naturally wanted to see the leader of the Royal Court look more like his own Dragon species.

    "How are Yuna and salia?" he asked.

    Garen said as he looked around at the devastatedndscape.

    The location of the battle was in his original territory. Garen recognized this ce through the powerful memory of a Dragon and the remaining familiar terrain.

    In the North of his vision, there were a few ice mountains created by the White Dragon Maiden and a group of Winter Wolves.

    However, garen did not sense the White Dragondy''s aura. The energy dragon girl was not nearby, and neither were Tom and the other little white dragons within garen''s range of perception.

    Garen was not worried about Yuna.

    As a strength Dragon, Yuna had the protection of an ancient strength Dragon with unfathomable strength. However, the White Dragon Lady was too weak. For example, in the war that had just ended, an adult white Dragon''s strength was equivalent to cannon fodder. It was only luck that they could survive.

    "Yuna is in the southern battlefield."

    "The elven God deliberately avoided her."

    as for your mother and siblings, they''ve been ced in the Dragon Court demine.

    He had never actively publicized the rtionship between the White Dragon Maiden and garen, but he had never deliberately concealed it either. Therefore, true dragons who had some understanding of garen would basically know about the bloodline connection between the White Dragon Maiden and garen.

    After the war with the elves.

    The Dragon court''s dragon guardian had arrived on Kara and taken the White Dragon Maiden away.

 Chapter 611 The Yuna That No One Dared To Provoke (2)

    "The elven God deliberately avoided Yuna?"

    "What''s going on?"

    Garen was relieved and asked doubtfully.

    Nehemiah recollected.  "After you left, Yuna, the strength Dragon, who was also a legendary dragon, became the most powerful true dragon on Kara."

    "It''s different from living in seclusion all this time."

    because you were attacked by the elves and your whereabouts were unknown. After knowing that the mastermind was the elves, Yuna single-handedly killed the first batch of legendary creatures that came to Kara.

    As if recalling the violent side of the energy dragon girl when she was venting her anger, Nehemiah, an ancient silver Dragon, showed a look of lingering fear.

    in the beginning, there were two elven gods who led the elves to attack Kara. They were soronor, the God of archery, and sexyra, the God of sea elves.

    "Such a powerful true dragon has attracted the attention of the sea elven God," it continued.

    The god of the sea elves was a mid-level divine power, just like soronor, and had a divine title in the sea.

    the Saint of the sea elven God has descended and wants to kill Yuna.

    however, just as Yuna showed signs of defeat, the primordial energy Dragon that had once defeated the clone of the original sun god arrived and killed the sea elven God Saint.

    After a pause, Nehemiah looked at garen and continued, "  two years ago, the God of sea elves ''Holy Kingdom was attacked. This mid-level divine power God was pierced through the chest by his own divine weapon, the deep sea Trident. Although he didn''t die, he won''t have anybat power for a long time.

    In a time of war, the intelligence between the elves and the dragons was very fast.

    The dragon n was soon aware of the changes in the elf God system.

    The God of sea elves didn''t disclose what creature had injured him in his divine Kingdom, but thinking of the mysterious and unpredictable legendary dragon species, many forces guessed that it was the revenge of a strength Dragon that was simr to a great divine power.

    If it weren''t for the timely assistance of the other elven gods, the God of sea elves might have died in his own God''s kingdom.

    "After that, there was no elven God to take care of Yuna."

    Nehemiah finished exining the sequence of events.

    .. see ..."

    Garen was deep in thought, and nodded slightly.

    From the Dragon gods ''attitude towards him, he already had a faint guess.

    The legendary dragon species might be like the strength Dragon, who didn''t care much about the ordinary Dragons and thought that the life and death of ordinary Dragons had nothing to do with them.

    Even in the war that involved almost the entire dragon race, the divine power of the strength Dragons did not show any signs of appearing.

    It was only after the younger generation of its race was attacked that it showed its power and temper to the elf gods, clearly threatening the elf gods not to provoke their younger generation.

    The strength dragon n probably had an existence simr to a great divine power.

    Garen remembered Yuna saying that there was an ancestor in the strength dragon race who was elusive.

    The strength Dragon''s growth rate was not as fast as garen''s as a time Dragon, but garen knew that its upper limit was also unfathomable. He guessed that the rainbow Dragon, which he had never met before, was the same.

    in the Southern Hemisphere, there are arge number of ne teleportation gates and magic circles set up by the Elven kingdoms.

    "It''s also where the main battlefield of Kara is."

    the magic ships that blotted out the sky are bringing an endless stream of troops into Kara. Yuna is currently fighting against the elves in the Southern Hemisphere.

    Nehemiah said.

    After listening, garen''s gaze became sharp, and he said, "  the Kara is a world that belongs to the dragons. There is no ce for the elves here.

    The war between the elves and the dragons spanned across countless prime material worlds.

    The Kara was one of the most important ces.

    As for the rest of the main material world, garen did not care about them for the time being.

    He had decided to first obtain victory on Kara and defeat the invading elves. Then, he would go to the other main material worlds to support them, or even go to the outer nes to fight alongside the Dragon God.

    The silver Dragon closed its eyes.

    Soon after, the pair of dragon horns in the middle of the six horns on his head glowed with a brilliant light.

    Buzzzzzz!<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    A message was instantly transmitted through the Dragon Court pact to many prime material worlds.

    The message was simple.

    Garen told the legendary giant Dragons that belonged to the Dragon Court that he had returned. As soon as he appeared, he captured a God saint alive and killed a divine power incarnation to celebrate his return.

    At the same time.

    The dragons of the Dragon Court in different main material worlds were slightly stunned at first, and then their morale soared.

    The Lord of the Dragon Court had been missing for six years, and the news that he had returned as a demigod quickly spread.

    After sending the message to the Dragon Court, garen opened his eyes.

    There was a hint of surprise in his eyes.

    This was because garen had just discovered that the legendary giant Dragons that had signed the Dragon court''s contract were distributed across the various main material worlds, and there were nearly ten thousand of them.

    These were all legendary creatures, not cabbages.

    In the dragon n, legendary dragons were rtively rare. Except for the few Dragon species at the top, most of them needed to be above the ancient dragon level to be a legendary.

    When garen entered the valoran continent, the Royal Court had just been established, and there were hundreds of them.

    In just six years, the size of the Royal Court had expanded dozens of times.

    Garen did not expect this change.

    He had thought that the development of the Royal Court would stagnate after his death, but he didn''t expect it to develop to such arge scale.

    After that, garen got the answer from Nehemiah.

    This war was thergest in the history of the dragon n after the Dragon horde war.

    The enemy elves were not weak.

    But the worst thing was thatpared to the elven Kingdom, the Dragon race was almost like a te of loose sand. In the early stages of the war, because of the true dragons ''proud and difficult to cooperate character, it could be said that they suffered a great loss.

    Even the metal dragons, who were the most United and friendly among them, often lost in battles because of their hidden arrogance.

    He had been defeated many times by the elves that he looked down on.

    This woke up many true dragons who had been living in the Sweet Dreams of being the rulers of the multiverse.

    Then, as time passed, under the intentional or unintentional guidance of the Dragon gods and the tempering of blood and fire, the dragon n gradually became more United in the furnace forged by the mes of war.

    Fighting side by side, between life and death, it was the easiest to breed true friendship.

    The Royal Court became a high-level organization led by legendary dragons, led by the ancient Council of the Royal Court. They mobilized the dragons belonging to different main material worlds to fight against the rigorous and orderly elven army.

    After that, the Dragon race gradually gained a slight advantage in most of the Prime Material ne.

    The overall strength of the dragons was still stronger than the elves.

    It was just that Kara was at a rtively obvious disadvantage because of the special care of the elf God and the insufficient number of dragon gods.

    "This is a good thing."

    Garen nodded and said to Nehemiah.

    The dragon n currently held the advantage. However, six years was only the start of the full-scale war between the two transcendent powers. The future was still unknown.

    If it continued for a longer time, the affected area would be wider, and the other God systems would probably not be able to stay out of it.

    Nehemiah, you stay here and continue to be in charge of the battlefield.

    Garen looked into the distance.  I''m going to the main battlefield in the Southern Hemisphere, " he said.  I''m going to defeat the main force of the elves first.

    Garen even dared to fight against the saint''s avatar with great divine power, and he was confident that he could defeat the other party. At this time, how would the great divine power of the elf God system have the time to condense a saint''s avatar to deal with him?

    If a mid-level divine power God or Saint were to resist garen''s ferocity, they would be defeated by him with lightning speed, just like Saint Solonor.

    In the main material world, garen was currently an invincible giant beast.

    Magic power burst forth, using the coordinates Nehemiah had given as an anchor point, and under garen''s control, an ultra-long distance space portal was constructed.

    Then, under the admiring gazes of many true dragons, the majestic Silver Dragon stepped into the portal.

 Chapter 612 Meeting The Energy Dragon Again (1)

    What was supposed to be an endless in was now filled with towering trees. Giant ancient trees that were hundreds of feet tall covered thend, rising and falling one after another, forming a gloomy green ocean.

    These were thends that had been upied by the elven army.

    After the elves upied the territory that originally belonged to the dragons, they used magic to transform it into an environment that was suitable for them. The nature-loving elves always lived in the forest.

    In the dense forest of elves.

    There were ancient trees that were several hundred meters tall.

    This kind of green and thick ancient tree was not a decoration. It was a special building that the elves used to teleport troops during wartime. Between the tree crowns, each leaf was engraved with exquisite magic runes. Countless magic runes glowed slightly, forming a portal that connected to the elven Kingdom.

    There were magic ships carrying elven Warriors to Kara almost at all times.

    At the same time.

    A roar that sounded like the muffled Thunder between the rolling dark clouds came from far away.

    The elven soldiers stationed at the edge of the forest were not surprised, but they raised their heads in fear.

    In his field of vision, there was a huge Dragon about 50 meters long. The color of its scales blended in with the surrounding light. Its figure was slender and beautiful, but it also had a violent sense of destruction.

    The power Dragon''s wings tore through the wind and clouds, leaving a long trail in the air.

    Yuna raised her Dragon w and mmed it down when she neared the nature forest.

    An invisible force gathered. As Yuna moved, an area of nearly a thousand meters in radius in the forest below her trembled. The gigantic trees were reduced to dust under the invisible pressure. The ground caved in deeply, forming the outline of a giant dragon''s w.

    The elven soldiers in this shattered area naturally died without an intact corpse.

    Yuna then took another deep breath, craned her neck, and exhaled a breath of terrifying power.

    Crash!

    A column of Dragon Breath was spat out from the mouth of the power Dragon.

    Yuna turned her neck, and a thick,ser-like, invisible breath followed, breaking everything that came into contact with it into the tiniest particles. When the wind blew, they scattered like ashes.

    The energy Dragon vented its anger, and arge number of elven soldiers died in it.

    Not long after, a group of 40-meter-tall legendary chimeras, which looked a little deformed and uglypared to Dragons, flew into the sky at once. Then, legendary giant eagles with wingspans of dozens of meters and legendary elven Warriors also took to the sky.

    Yuna''s attack was like poking a ho''s nest of legendary creatures.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    In less than a minute of her appearance, hundreds of legendary creatures had gathered from all directions.

    Spells, arrows, vines, sword lights ... Countless attacks rained down on the strength energy Dragon like a storm, breaking through the protective force field created by Yuna.

    Yuna didn''t fight back against such a powerful counterattack.

    After using her protective force field to temporarily block the attacks, she had already condensed another breath.

    The energy dragon''s breath that pierced through the sky and tore the sky apart swept across the group of legendary creatures in front of it.

    Faced with Yuna''s all-conquering breath, no one present dared to resist it. They had already seen the power of the strength dragon''s breath many times. At the beginning, the sea elven God Saint was caught off guard and was almost killed by this breath.

    Hundreds of legendary creatures, birds and beasts, scattered and turned into streams of light. They used various means to avoid Yuna''s breath.

    The dragon''s breath was sharp and extremely fast. As a legendary dragon species, the strength dragon''s breath was as fast as lightning. No matter how fast the legendary elven creatures reacted, the legendary creatures that Yuna had targeted were still overwhelmed by the breath.

    A full-powered breath swept out, shattering the opponent''s defense.

    After killing the four superrge legendary-level chimeras, he used up all the energy he had umted.

    As for why she had killed the Chimaera first and not the elves or other creatures, it was purely because Yuna thought that the Chimaera was rather ugly.

    At this moment, under the control of the elf mages and priests, countless green python-like vines intertwined into a and wrapped around the wyrms that were wreaking havoc in the sky.

    All sorts of stunning, binding, sleep, and other spells with negative effects were thrown at Yuna.

    Yuna had attracted a lot of attention since she hade alone.

    The spells that shot into the sky from the ground almost filled her vision, and the legendary creatures that had recovered also cooperated to besiege her.

    "Hmph, this group of damned insects."

    "I''ll let you live a little longer."

    Yuna''s goal was simple. She wanted to cause damage to the ce.

    Yuna pped her dragon wings as she looked at the approaching Elf army. She turned around and ran away without hesitation.

    She had done simr things many times. After causing some damage and killing some legendary creatures, she would return to the Dragon base to rest ande back again when she was full of energy.

    Yuna was not helping the Dragon race on Kara.

    She attacked the elves because the elven God had attacked garen, causing him to disappear without a trace, causing her to bear a grudge against the elves. Just like when she was dealing with the mutated creatures, the target that the energy dragon girl hated would suffer from her endless revenge attacks.

 Chapter 613 Meeting The Energy Dragon Again (2)

    "Garen ..." When can youe back?"

    Yuna''s expression darkened when she thought of garen, who had disappeared for six years.

    She believed that garen was definitely not dead. He was just trapped in an unknown space and time, unable to return for the time being. However, Yuna was not sure how long it would take for garen to return to Kara.

    If it took hundreds or thousands of years, she would see the elves as her enemies and hunt them for thousands of years until her mate appeared safely.

    On the other side.

    Seeing that the force energy Dragon was about to leave after causing a scene, the legendary elven creature stopped its attack and gave chase for a symbolic distance.

    As angry as they were, these creatures also heaved a sigh of relief.

    They were already forced to be enemies with a time Dragon with extraordinary potential. Under the current situation, the elves really didn''t want to involve the strength Dragons in the war.

    In the war between the elves and the dragons, generally speaking, the elves were at a disadvantage.

    This disadvantage was not too big, so the war could continue instead of a one-sided ughter. However, if another legendary dragon species participated, it would be difficult for the elves to resist.

    Yuna turned to look. The legendary creature that was chasing her had already left the forest.

    ording to past experiences, these guys should have turned around and returned after chasing up to this point.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that there were too many of them, Yuna would have turned around and shot them.

    Yuna had tried it before, but these legendary creatures pulled and cooperated with each other. They did not hurt Yuna, but used various restrictive abilities to trap her in a quagmire, making it difficult for her to exert her power.

    &Nbsp; so,

    Now that Yuna hadunched a surprise attack on the elves ''territory, she would use up most of her power to kill a few legendary creatures with lightning speed before turning around and leaving.

    As such, the number of legendary creatures that had died at Yuna''s hands had reached the dozens.

    However, in the face of such a shameless power Dragon, the elves who suffered losses for no reason could not do much about it.

    Yuna snorted softly and was about to look away and return to the Kara Dragon tribe''s territory.

    But at this moment.

    Ayer of blue light suddenly appeared in the air. The fluctuations of a teleportation spell were transmitted to the area between Yuna and the legendary elven creature.

    This ... Yuna was slightly taken aback. Then, her light purple dragon eyes lit up.

    Yuna recognized the spell and its luster.

    Back when garen brought her to the imaska Second Empire, the imaska crown that he used had such an effect.

    After that.

    Under the energy dragon girl''s hopeful gaze, the majestic Silver Dragon with an illusory crown leaped out of the portal.

    "Garen!"

    Yuna called out in surprise.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    That true dragon that was more than 60 meters long and exuded a deep aura, who else could it be but the time Dragon that she was thinking about?

    Garen turned around.

    The tinum Dragon eyes reflected the strength ability dragon girl who had grown a little, and the joy on her face mask came into view.

    Looking at Yuna, garen gave her a gentle smile.

    "Yuna, I''m back."

    Wanting to catch up with Yuna, garen told her about his experiences during this period of time. His eyes moved slightly, and he turned to look behind him.

    One by one, the legendary creatures that were stunned and standing in ce entered garen''s vision.

    These legendary creatures with different levels of strength were all intimidated by the pressure of the demigod-level, ultimate creature at the peak of the main material world that garen was carrying. It was as if their throats were being strangled tightly by an invisible hand, and they were almost out of breath.

    The difference between an ordinary legend and a demigod was as huge as the difference between an ordinary creature and a legendary creature.

    This was a chasm that was difficult to cross.

    Even garen, who was a time Dragon, could only run away in a sorry state when he faced the strange mechanical Angel among the demigods with his legendary body. He did not have the ability to fight it head-on.

    "Yuna, please wait a moment."

    Garen looked at Yuna and said softly.

    As the energy dragon girl cried out in surprise, the silver Dragon spread its wings, and its body expanded in the wind. Its body, which was already muchrger than ordinary true dragons, turned into a terrifying thousand-meter giant beast in the blink of an eye.

    Beside the giant God garen, even Yuna, who was almost invincible among the legends, was deeply aware of her insignificance and powerlessness.

    To the legendary creatures of the elven race, the pressure was like a tsunami.

    At this moment, even if garen did not use his Dragon''s might, just standing quietly in the sky was enough to intimidate all his enemies, making them feel powerless.

    In front of the mountain-like Dragon, the elves, who were mostly 1.7 to 1.9 meters tall, were as small as insects.

    Even creatures like chimeras and giant eagles, who were tens of meters tall, were like harmless sparrows.

    "Gah gah gah gah ... Garen, wow, you''re amazing, so big!"

    The energy dragon girl stammered for a while, and when she came back to her senses, her eyes were filled with brilliance. She fixed her gaze on the huge Silver Dragon, unable to look away.

    There were no dragons. No dragon could resist the temptation of gigantification.

    In the eyes of the dragons, being big was beautiful, and being big was good. All Dragons wished that their bodies could beparable to the mountains.

    Garen''s gaze fell on the legendary creatures that were chasing after him.

    Regardless of their strength, the 200-odd legendary creatures were all trembling slightly under his might.

    The fingers of some legendary elven Rangers who were holding bows, which were supposed to be the most stable and motionless archers, couldn''t help but tremble slightly.

 Chapter 614 Meeting The Energy Dragon Again (3)

    Knowing that they could not fight against the demigod Dragon, the elves prayed for Saint Solonor.

    However, what made their hearts sink was that Saint Solonor, who was on Kara, did not respond. There was no news at all, as if he had suddenly disappeared.

    let me see where you get the courage to invade the world of my dragon race.

    The silver Dragon said in a deep and cold voice.

    The Dragon''s wings pped, and a hurricane swept up Rolling Stones, and endless dust rose from the ground.

    The giant God time Dragon disappeared from where it was, and a Sonic Boom was heard. Just the power of the Dragon''s wings caused a substantial ring-shaped shock wave that stretched for a hundred kilometers and even crushed some shrubs.

    The giant dragon with a wingspan of a thousand meters had already arrived a few hundred meters away from the legendary elven creature when the deafening Sonic Boom sounded.

    To garen, this distance was no different from sticking to his face.

    With a turn of his body, the Dragon wings that covered the sky filled the enemy''s vision. Before they coulde back to their senses, it whistled and arrived.

    Crash!

    One by one, the powerful legendary creatures were hit by the Dragon wings.

    When they came into close contact with the giant God garen, they were not sent flying like Saint Solonor. These legendary creatures felt as if they had been hit by a mountain, and their bodies directly exploded into a pool of flesh and blood, sticking to the surface of garen''s dragon wings, dyeing his dragon wings with ayer of blood.

    When Dragons fought in closebat, they were good at four types of weapons.

    Dragon teeth, dragon wings, Dragon Tail, dragon ws.

    The pping of the Dragon wings contained all the power of a true dragon.

    After killing dozens of legends like swatting flies, the Dragon that had rushed into the middle of the enemies moved again. Every part of its body carried a terrifying force. It was almost as if it was injured by a brush and dead by a touch.

    A small number of legends with quick reactions turned around and ran away while garen was killing theirrades.

    In a situation where there were no creatures of the same level involved, a Saint of soronor alone was enough to make the Dragon race of Kara retreat step by step. When facing garen, who was much stronger than the Saint of soronor, escape was their only choice.

    Unfortunately ...

    In less than a minute, most of the legends who reacted slowly had been killed.

    The blood-stained Dragon looked at the fleeing elves with a cold expression.

    The world rune swirled and appeared between garen''s sharp ws.

    At this time, because of garen''s rm, more legends appeared in the nature forest. Among them, there were quite a number of high-level legends with a creature level of around 35.

    The Elfins who had escaped saw the support of theirpatriots, and they smiled as if they had survived a New Year.

    However, at this moment.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    A Blue Comet the size of a fist streaked across space, leaving a blue trail of light behind it. It pierced through the hearts of the elves and rushed into the elven army that hade to support them. After killing two advanced legends, it was only stopped by the joint defense of many legends.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "The situation is not good, retreat!"

    activate the Great Forest protection formation and wait for the support of the elven Kingdom.

    The entire elven army of the nature forest here surged forward. With theirrge number of legendary creatures, if they did not care about losses, they would definitely be able to fight with garen for a while, and the oue was still uncertain.

    But they chose to defend where they were.

    This was because this was Kara, the main material world upied by the Dragon race.

    The time Dragon at the demigod level, coupled with the dragon n''s forces here, would be difficult for the elven army to resist.

    "Report the situation here to the country immediately!"

    In fact, there was no need to report it. The news of the return of the master of the Royal Court as a demigod had already spread to the higher-ups of the elven Kingdom. After all, garen had just appeared and captured Saint Solonor alive, killing fermaro''s divine incarnation. This scene was witnessed by many gods who were paying attention to Kara.

    Due to the powerfulbat power of the gods and saints, the local Dragons had been defeated by the elves ''powerful attacks. The elves had already upied half of the.

    However, after garen''s return.

    The situation here was about to be reversed.

    The world rune floated in the air, and the blue light formed an illusory, cute, cat-like little beast, jumping up and down around garen.

    Three years after obtaining the world rune, garen had a better understanding of its abilities.

    Now, he could control the world runes as he wished.

    He realized that world runes were not dead.

    A special life form was born from the turbulent magic power that apanied the world runes. It was that semi-illusionary cat-Fox-like beast named Ellie, and now it had recognized garen as its master.

    Garen looked at the natural forest that stretched as far as the eye could see.

    Speckles of green light emerged from the branches and leaves of every tree, and many elves appeared. They gathered together and slowly rotated around the periphery of the forest, like a green and dazzling Gxy that had descended on the earth.

    the high Elves ''mythological domain ...

    Garen''s eyes narrowed as he recognized the type of defensive formation.

    With a thought, he injected magic power into the world rune.

    Ellie was sucking garen''s magic power in big mouthfuls.

    The world rune lit up with a bright light.

    Z!

    Thousands of blue destructive lightning bolts shot out and struck the forest protection formation.

    These destructive electric arcs that could injure demigods and tear the earth apart cracked the maze domain that guarded the nature forest. Many high Elves who were connected to the maze turned pale.

 Chapter 615 Meeting The Energy Dragon Again (4)

    Ali also broke away from the world runes and shot out, biting down on the mythlock.

    Each bite had the same effect as the destructive electric arc.

    However, the hole on the surface of the maze domain was quickly healed by the power of many legendary creatures. Ali bit on it angrily for a while, then returned to the world rune under garen''s call.

    the elf race''s maze domain is indeed not easy to deal with.

    Garen had his own mythlock, so he knew the power of this thing.

    The maze was not an ordinary spell. It was a domain that the high Elves could only activate by consuming their life force, so its effect was naturally powerful. This maze was supported by many legendary High Elves, and the support from the elven Kingdom was also endless. It would not be easy for garen to break through it.

    However ...

    Garen did not have the hero Complex of fighting alone.

    There were many Dragons on Kara. He could lead them tounch a general attack on the maze formation and destroy the elves ''forces in one go.

    After his train of thought was clear, garen kept the world rune and removed his giant God transformation.

    The silver Dragon turned around and left without any hesitation, quickly returning to where Yuna had been waiting.

    After seeing garen''s return, Yuna stared at him without blinking. Then, she approached him joyfully and rubbed against his scales with an intimate gesture.

    "I knew that you would return sooner orter, so I stayed on Kara to wait for you."

    Yuna said in a low voice.

    After that, Yuna, who was overjoyed, started to talk about what happened after garen left. She was a loner on Kara and had no one to talk to, so she was extremely excited.

    Garen had already learned most of it from Nehemiah.

    However, he continued to listen to Yuna''s story quietly. He smiled and did not interrupt her.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    From Yuna, he found out that after the ancient energy Dragon Natalie had killed the Saint of the sea elven God, she had wanted to take Yuna away from the troublesome Kara. After all, the war between the dragons and the elves was at its peak. However, Yuna had rejected her.

    She stubbornly stayed on this and continued to kill the invading elves.

    Even though Yuna''s objective was not to help the dragons, she had indeed helped to relieve a lot of pressure for the dragons on Kara. She was currently the Dragon that posed the greatest threat to the elven army on Kara.

    As time passed, the sky gradually darkened.

    The fiery-red sunset glow crept up the clouds, and Yuna''s scales turned into the color of the fiery-red sunset.

    The two giant Dragons flew in the me-like clouds and soon left the elves ''base camp. They came to a continuous mountain range.

    Here, the aura of Dragons was extremely strong.

    There were countless true dragon spawns on the surface, and at the foot of the highest mountain, garen saw some of the spawns he had left on Kara.

    At the same time.

    Sensing a familiar aura approaching, garen''s followers first raised their heads in confusion.

    When they saw the silver Dragon returning with Yuna, excited roars were heard. The surviving followers celebrated the Return of the Dragon of eternity with their most sincere respect.

    This scene attracted the attention of many true dragons.

    Through the Dragon court''s contract, a portion of the giant Dragons already knew about garen''s safe return. However, it had only been a short period of time, so most of the giant Dragons had not received the news.

    When they saw the Lord of the Dragon Court, the giant Dragons were all excited, and their Dragon-type auras surged.

    Some of the members of the Dragon Court wanted to greet garen and express their joy at the return of the Lord of the Dragon Court, but when they saw garen and Yuna return to the Dragon''s Nest at the highest peak with the two legendary dragons, they knew better than to disturb them.

 Chapter 616 Diversified Dragon Species (1)

    True dragons liked the feeling of looking down on all living things.

    Therefore, except for some Dragon species with special fetishes, almost all other true dragons liked to build their nests on high ground. They would stand on high peaks and look down at the ground, enjoying the feeling of everything under them.

    Under normal circumstances, Dragons were solitary creatures, and there would usually not be more than one dragon in an area.

    In this special period where arge number of true dragons gathered in the same mountain range, the dragon n would choose the height of the temporary Dragon Nest ording to their strength and status.

    Yuna brought garen back to her Dragon''s Nest.

    It was in the kavol mountain range, the tallest and most majestic mountain in the true dragons ''territory.

    In the irregr, oval-shaped Dragon''s Nest, the huge Silver Dragon looked around.

    There was almost no treasure here.

    The four walls of the dragon''sir were made of rough rocks, and there were no gemstones of various colors that Dragons liked. The ground was only covered with a thinyer of metal ore mixed with sparse gold and silver coins. It could barely cover the ground, but the thickness was almost zero.

    After taking a few nces at the simple and crude Dragon''s Nest, garen shifted his gaze and looked at Yuna.

    ? Yuna seemed to understand what garen was thinking.

    I''m worried that the territory where our Dragon Nest used to be will fall, " she exined.  I''ve collected all the treasures and put them in The Eternal Pce. This is just a temporary Dragon Nest.

    "I see," garen nodded slightly.

    As it spoke, the silver Dragon extended its Dragon w and swiped it gently.

    The space rippled like water, and a deep crack appeared.

    Hullla ... The shimmering crystal cores of various colors with astonishing auras contained surging magic power. They were strange metals that had never been seen on Kara, as well as arge number of excellent equipment. They were like a pile of ordinary items that were continuously poured out of the dimensional space.

    Soon, the various colored lights filled the crude and crude Dragon Nest with a rich aura.

    "These are ... What?"

    Yuna asked in surprise as she picked up a yellow crystal core that was a few meters in diameter.

    In the strength energy Dragon''s perception, this crystal core contained an iparably rich power, and it was not magic power, but a more special power that was rted to the world and the universe.

    It was a god-like power simr to her power.

    Moreover, garen had taken out more than one of these crystal cores.

    Yuna lowered her head to take a look. At first nce, she could see dozens of strange crystal cores that were emitting powerful divine-like power.

    "A gift I brought back for you from another timeline," garen said with a smile.

    eat them, and you''ll grow rapidly. If you sleep for a while more, you might be able to reach the demigod level like me.

    On the valoran continent, in the frelzord region, garen and wolybell had eliminated almost all the wild beasts.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    To garen and volibell, who had already be demigods, wild beasts of the same level were at most good nutrients that could satisfy their appetite. They were no longer considered precious.

    In addition, the godlike power in some beasts would condense into crystals simr to elemental crystal cores.

    To garen, they could be used as collectibles, or he could bring them back to the main timeline for Yuna to use.

    That was why garen had brought back the crystal cores of these demigod beasts.

    Wolybell didn''t object to this. He preferred to collect the skulls, bones, fangs, and other objects of wild beasts as a collection. He didn''t like the shy, glowing crystal cores.

    Yuna raised her head and looked at garen''s body, which had clearly surpassed hers by a lot, and nodded slightly.

    When Yuna first got to know garen, garen''s body size was even smaller than her by a few sizes. However, as time passed, this difference in body size was narrowed down, and then slightly surpassed her. Until now, garen''s body size was ten metersrger than Yuna''s.

    Yuna did not want the gap between her and garen to be too big.

    Besides, Dragons would never reject treasures given by other Dragons. In the Dragon''s mind, there was no such thing as being embarrassed. Hence, Yuna kept the demigod crystal core with a smile.

    Kacha Kacha ... She swallowed one of the crystal cores.

    Yuna immediately felt a warm current flowing through her body. The godlike power in the crystal core was absorbed and transformed in her dragon-like stomach, turning into strength-type divine power that belonged to her.

    Her eyes lit up as she looked at the remaining crystal cores.

    "How did you get these crystal cores?"

    they seem toe from powerful creatures.

    Yuna was not an ignorant Dragon. She could sense the extraordinariness of the crystal cores the moment they entered her stomach.

    For a treasure of this level, even one or two would be considered very good, but garen poured out dozens of them at once, and that batch of equipment, one look and you could tell that they were of extremely high quality and unusual.

    "Yes, I am."

    they came from a type of primordial Aragami that had materialized. Every single one of them is a demigod creature.

    Garen nodded and said.

    On the other hand, Yuna''s slight sleepiness was quelled, and a strong curiosity arose in her heart.

    where did you go after you fell into the dimension vortex? "

    "What happened in the past six years?"

    by the way, what''s your ability to be so big? can I learn it? "

    As she had not seen garen for a long time, Yuna fired off a barrage of questions.

    Garen smiled, then told Yuna about his experience of being attacked in theva half-ne, and thening to the valoran continent with serious injuries.

 Chapter 617 Diverse Dragon Species (2)

    ording to a Dragon''s concept of time ...

    As he was a long-lived species, six years was not a long time. Not many things that were worth paying attention to had happened during this period, so garen quickly finished talking about his experience on the valoran continent.

    After listening to garen''s words, Yuna''s face was filled with surprise. She looked at garen and said, "  with so many demigods walking the earth at the same time, it''s truly a dangerous world.

    fortunately, nothing happened to you. You''ve even be a demigod.

    "How about ... I''m going to make sure those damned elves never get to live in peace." Yuna said, grinding her teeth.

    At this moment.

    Faced with Yuna''s reaction, garen remained silent.

    In the beginning, garen spected that it was the elven God system''s goddess of life based on the type of attack of the great divine power that attacked him. However, after thinking about it carefully, he felt that the attack did not seem to be the style of the elves.

    The elves always liked to be upright and self-proimed to be kind and Noble.

    However, they were indeed creatures of the good camp, and would not rashly start a war with a powerful force like the Dragon race. Almost all the elves in the world did not like war.

    "Yuna, I''m actually not sure if it was the elves who attacked me."

    Garen thought for a moment and said.

    "Ah?"

    "Isn''t she the goddess of life of the elven race? This is the message from the undying Dragon Empress."

    Yuna blinked in confusion.

    Garen pondered for a moment, and muttered, "  when I was attacked, dragon mother came at once. Because of her appearance, I was able to escape safely.

    at that time, dragon mother had a brief confrontation with the attacker, so she had a chance to recognize him.

    After a pause, garen said seriously, " however, dragon mother is only a weak divine power. Although herbat power is not inferior to that of a great divine power, if a great divine power intends to disguise as the life goddess to attack me, dragon mother may not be able to see through the disguise.

    Or, dragon mother was lying ... Garen thought to himself, but did not say it out loud.

    After all, even now, when the war had already broken out and could not be reversed, the elf God system''s goddess of life still insisted that she had never attacked garen.

    It was just that dragon mother had saved him after all, and she was the God of the Dragon race, so garen was more inclined to believe dragon mother in his heart.

    But he didn''tpletely believe it.

    On the other side, after hearing garen''s words, Yuna thought for a while and said, " "If it''s not an elf, who could it be?"

    As it spoke, the strength energy Dragon''s slender tail gently swayed as it fell into deep thought.

    A few secondster, Yuna''s gaze shifted slightly as she said to garen, "  is it possible that it was the doing of the primordial Aragami? "

    if the war between the elves and the dragons causes more God systems to be involved, and the power of the gods of various God systems to be weakened, the Aragami would definitely be happy to see that.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "I''ve thought of that possibility," garen nodded slightly.

    I don''t care who attacked me, " he continued with a calm expression.  I don''t care if he wanted to kill me or use me to start a war to achieve some unspeakable goal. No matter what, I will find him and take revenge for this attack.

    This young time Dragon''s wings were growing, and its reverence for the gods was slowly decreasing with the increase in its strength.

    At the moment, it was impossible to confirm whether the attacker was the goddess of life, but the war with the elves had already begun. Garen was on the side of the Dragon race, and he had never had a good impression of the elves. He had even received the favor of the Dragon God, so he would do his duty as the master of the Royal Court and help the Dragon Camp win the war.

    This was possible.

    The gods who fought in the outer nes were actually just restraining the other side, and it was very difficult to really kill the enemy gods.

    The key to victoryy in the main material world.

    After their own people and believers killed the people and believers of the enemy, the strength of the enemy god would fall into a state of weakness due to the decrease in number of believers. Only then would they be able to kill the enemy god.

    As a demigod, garen was almost unstoppable in the main material world.

    "I will stand by your side and fight alongside you."

    Yuna said seriously after hearing garen''s words.

    Garen smiled.  when you be a demigod and master the giant God transformation, " he said, " ourbined strength will be enough to sweep through the main material world.

    Yuna, who could control her strength, garen felt that she would also have the chance to learn the giant God transformation.

    "Then teach me."

    "I also want to be super big!"

    Yuna''s tone of voice rose at the mention of the giant God transformation, and she became much more excited.

    However, in front of the anxious Yuna, garen shook his head slightly and said in a serious tone, "  there''s a certain risk in learning giant God transformation. I n to wait until you''ve improved a little and are close to a demigod before teaching you.

    Garen had onlypletely learned how to transform into a giant God after bing a demigod.

    The threshold for this ability was not low, and it was not easy to learn.

    "Risk? What''s the risk?"

    "I''m not afraid of the risk. I want to learn it now."

    Yuna did not give up.

    Faced with the temptation of gigantification to the size of a mountain, the young strength ability dragon girl found it difficult to resist and was eager to learn it.

    Immediately after, garen told Yuna about the dangers of his will being eroded by the demigod-like power when he was learning the giant God transformation. He also emphasized that he had almost lost his self-consciousness and blended into the river of time.

    Yuna shrank her neck after hearing the huge risk."Then I''ll listen to you."

 Chapter 618 Diverse Dragon Species (3)

    "Let''s wait for the right time to learn."

    Garen smiled and pushed more demigod crystal cores in front of Yuna.

    "After eating it, go into a deep sleep."

    Yuna blinked and looked at the pile of demigod crystal cores. She said,"What about the elven army on Kara? I can''t help you after I fall asleep."

    Yuna had a hesitant expression.

    Garenughed out loud, his voice confident and decisive, " "You have already seen the power I possess. Since I have returned, the elves of Kara only have two choices."

    As it spoke, the silver dragon''s eyes gradually became sharp.

    or, close the teleportation gate and all of you get the hell back to their elven Kingdom.

    otherwise, they will all be buried on this that belongs to the Dragon race and be nutrients for thend.

    Yuna''s eyes lit up as she looked at the domineering Silver Dragon. She nodded obediently.

    alright, when I wake up from my deep sleep, we''ll go and kill their God directly!

    Just as Yuna was about to gobble down the demigod crystal cores, garen stopped her and said, "  go sleep in the Dragon Court demine. I''m going there anyway.

    He learned from Nehemiah that the Dragon court''s demine was no longer the same size as it had been at the beginning after the Dragon God and many legendary dragons expanded it. It had be a hub for the legendary dragons to mobilize their forces.

    After bringing along all the equipment he had obtained from Orne, garen opened the portal to the Dragon court''s half-ne and entered it with Yuna.

    An Azure light shed.

    After stepping through the portal, garen and Yuna arrived at the rolling sea of clouds in the next second. It was like the Dragon court''s half-ne, which was an air elemental ne.

    Garen pped his dragon wings gently, his huge body suspended in the wind and clouds, looking into the distance.

    In addition to the familiar Eternal Pce, there were countless new buildings, pces, castles, and nests in his field of vision ... Arge number of buildings that contained the characteristics of the Dragon race filled the sea of clouds. Because there was no gravity constraint, they could easily float.

    There were also many teleportation gates in the buildings surrounding The Eternal Pce.

    The legendary wyrms that were 30 meters long went in and out of the fixed teleportation gates. Because it was a war, the entire Dragon Court demine seemed to be in a hurry. Many of the legendary wyrms had unstable auras, and they had mottled wounds on their bodies. It was obvious that they had just finished a difficult battle.

    After exchanging a few more words with Yuna, she flew straight into the dragon''sir within The Eternal Pce.

    In the following period of time, the strength of the energy dragon girl would experience a huge leap in strength.

    Garen was still in the outside world.

    He hade to the Dragon court''s demine for something.

    At the same time.

    After seeing the silver giant dragon that had suddenly appeared above The Eternal Pce, the legendary giant Dragons in this buildingplex all stopped what they were doing and focused their gazes on garen.

    Almost everyone in the Dragon court''s half-ne was a member of the Dragon Court, except for those who had connections like the White Dragon Lady.

    After garen''s return, he had already informed the members of the Royal Court that he had returned safely and had achieved the strength of a demigod through the contract of the Royal Court.

    However, knowing this was one thing. When they saw the ruler of the Dragon Court with their own eyes, the dragons still couldn''t help but feel excited.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    As many giant Dragons pped their wings at the same time, a storm-like sound was heard.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Countless true dragons gathered and surrounded The Eternal Pce.

    immemorial ck Dragon Gaher congrattes the Lord of the Dragon Court on his return!

    "Ancient red dragon onien, congrattions on the return of the Lord of the Dragon Court!"

    ............

    "Many-headed immemorial Dragon, celebrate the return of the Lord of the Dragon Court!"

    ancient red hightail Stone Dragon, celebrating the return of the Lord of the Dragon Court!

    "Ancient Lava Dragon, congrattions on the return of the Lord of the Dragon Court!"

    In the midst of the cheers, the silver Dragon''s calm eyes fell on some of the dragons it had met for the first time.

    The dragon n respected strength.

    Among the true dragons that had gathered here of their own ord, almost all of them were primordial Dragons near garen. Moreover, in addition to the mostmon Dragon species, there were also many rare Dragon species.

    They were the inferior gemstone dragons, the Red Desert Dragon, the amber Dragon, and the Pearl Dragon.

    There were even yellow Dragons, orange dragons, and purple Dragons that belonged to the multi-colored Dragons.

    As far as the eye could see, there were more legendary dragon species here.

    It was a Lava Dragon with a sturdy body and ayer of magma-like armor on its body.

    It was a rather deformed and ferocious multi-headed Dragon with three heads and three long forked tails.

    It was a Dragon of fear, with its wings covered in worms and purplish-red rotten flesh exposed between the gaps of its scales.

    It was a Mithril Dragon that looked like a Silver Dragon, elegant, slender, and Noble.

    .............

    It was garen''s first time seeing so many Dragon species.

    As the Dragon Court developed and grew, some rare Dragon species also gradually became a part of the Dragon Court.

    Although he was surprised, the Lord of the Dragon Court did not show it on his face. He retracted his dragon wings and his huge bodynded on the tip of the outeryer of The Eternal Pce.

    After looking around.

    The silver dragon''s eyes were deep as it said, "  in the past six years, I, as the Lord of the Dragon Court, have been absent from this Grand war.

    "But now, I''m back."

    "As the ruler of the Royal Court and the Dragon of Time, I promise you that we, the true dragons, will win this war!"

    With that, the silver Dragon roared at the sky, and its thunderous roar spread throughout the Dragon Court demine.

    "The name of the Dragon Court will resound with me and all of you in the myriad world."

    "Mountain paradise, bottomless abyss, hell, myriad beast garden ... These Outer nes will also be shaken by our roars!"

    After a moment of silence, thousands of legendary dragons let out a deafening roar as well, tearing apart the clouds. Then, the roars that rose and fell even passed through the crystal walls of the ne, forming faint echoes in many worlds.

 Chapter 619 The Space Dragon Born On The Sun (1)

    Within The Eternal Pce.

    Garen gathered all the ancient dragons with a creature level above thirty.

    As the Royal Court grew stronger, the number of members of the ancient Council also gradually increased. If not for the spatial magic that was added to The Eternal Pce, it would not have been able to amodate all the members of the ancient Council at the same time.

    In the chief''s seat, garen''s gaze swept across the ancient dragons with strong auras.

    These powerful immemorial Dragons were the true strength of the Dragon race.

    The dragons of the ancient era were almost the same as the ordinary, newly-matured true dragons.

    Among them, garen saw a few familiar figures. They were the ancient dragons that had already existed since thest gathering of the ancient Council. At that time, they were the strongest in the Dragon Court, but now, among the many ancient dragons, they were no longer the most powerful.

    The steeled Dragon King was also in the Dragon Court at this moment.

    After the Royal Court expanded, the steel Dragon King was still ranked at the top of the group, aside from garen.

    However, other than the Steelyard Dragon King, there was another existence in the Dragon Court whose aura was not any weaker than his.

    Garen''s gaze stopped on this giant dragon.

    On the other side, this true dragon noticed garen''s gaze. Its creature level was the same as the steel Dragon King, which was at 38. It was not much different from a demigod and looked at garen. After lowering its head slightly and nodding, it said, "  Your Excellency, Sun Dragon coral pays her respects to you and is sincerely happy for your safe return.

    This 6,000-year-old ancient dragon was a female dragon.

    Moreover, it was an extremely rare Dragon species, the space dragon.

    Sun Dragon, Moon Dragon, Star Dragon, Light Dragon ... In the entire Dragon court''s interdimensional space, garen had only seen coral, a sun Dragon that belonged to the space dragon.

    The sun Dragon was a type of true dragon that lived on the surface of the sun. Dragon eggs could only be hatched under the nourishment of the sun''s fire, and they were born with extremely terrifying fire resistance and fire attribute attack abilities.

    The strange thing was that among the immemorial Dragons, the sun Dragon, whose biological level was close to that of a demigod, was the smallest.

    To what extent?

    Carol''s eyes were not even as big as garen''s!

    It looked like a pure white, pink dragon Whelp. Its body was like a house cat, and its scales were as smooth as a mirror. It had the big head of a Dragon Whelp, a short neck, and thick legs.

    In the presence of the group of ancient dragons, coral looked extremely adorable.

    Because Sun Dragons were also rare, there were not many records of the Dragon''s legacy.

    Garen was not sure what was going on with coral''s current body size.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    As if he had noticed garen''s surprise, Carlo smiled slightly. A mature expression appeared on his young and tender face mask as he said slowly, "  the body of us Sun Dragons will reach our maximum size when we''re at the elder Dragon Stage. After that, we''ll slowly shrink and be the size of a young dragon in the ancient stage. When we naturally die of old age, our bodies will copse into a singrity of annihtion.

    The Dragon Whelp''s body was several meters long.

    Coral was like a house cat because she was an ancient dragon that was more than six thousand years old. She was not an ordinary ancient Sun Dragon.

    Being used to seeingrge ancient dragons, the small and petite Sun Dragon Carol was very eye-catching among the group of ancient dragons. Her strength was also unique.

    Garen nodded slightly and said to coral, " "It''s rare to see a sun Dragon. I wee you to be a member of the Royal Court."

    Under the Dragon Throne, the steel Dragon King, jiarugosingou, and the ancient Sun Dragon, coral, would be garen''s left and right arms for a long time.

    The two of them were the only two top-tierbat forces in the Royal Court other than garen.

    To be able to be an immemorial Dragon was already a rare existence in the Dragon race.

    A primordial Dragon that had lived for five or six thousand years was even rarer. It was almost a demigod creature.

    If he could improve further, he would be the new Dragon God.

    In fact, strictly speaking, garen could be considered a Dragon God at this moment. After all, a demigod was still a God, and was an existence that stood at the top of the multiverse, surpassing the creatures of the sand of the Ganges.

    Garen looked at the steel-colored Steelyard Dragon King and the dainty Sun Dragon. He decided to nurture them well. In the future, he might be able to produce two more dragon gods in the dragon n.

    if there are any demigod-level or near-demigod-level enemies in the Prime Material ne you''re in charge of, and they''re difficult to deal with, remember to report to me immediately.

    "After I''m done with the elves on Kara, I will personally take action and beat them to dust."

    In the war against the elves, the true dragons ''minions were cannon fodder and consumables, while the true dragons above adult age were the most numerous soldiers in the war. As for the legendary dragons of the Royal Court, they were the indispensable mainstays, especially the primordial Dragons, who were the key to the victory and defeat of the war.

    After hearing garen''s calm and confident words, the ancient dragons stared at him with respect.

    This time Dragon who had just entered the world had be a demigod in a short time and possessed a power that even ancient dragons like them couldn''t imagine. When he spoke, he was full of confidence, and it made the dragons feel at ease.

    "Oh ... I''ve encountered a difficult opponent."

    Sun Dragon coral said.

    Garen looked at it.

    Coral considered her words and said, "  the battlefield I''m in is located on the main material world called ell. It''s very close to my birthce, and a sun is moving around.

    there''s a high fantasy elf among the elves on ell. I''ve fought with her many times, but it''s hard to tell who''s the winner.

 Chapter 620 The Space Dragon Born On The Sun (2)

    if I can kill it, I can quickly defeat the elven army on ell.

    Fantasy fairy ... Garen''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his gaze became sharp.

    There were many reasons for this war. One of them was the fantasy elves who pretended to be Dragons and stirred up conflict on Kara. He had to be responsible for them.

    "Alright, I got it."

    give me the coordinates of this world. I''ll go there personallyter.

    This was the advantage of having a top-tierbat power like garen in the main material world. With the Dragon God and the elf God involved and unable to stop him, he could behead and kill the high-tierbat power of the elf race one by one.

    As for the rest, he would leave it to the high-levelbatants of the dragon n.

    After coral started, more ancient dragons exined the situation in their battlefields.

    After all, the situation that he had learned from Nehemiah was rather one-sided. Only through the narration of the group of primordial Dragons did garen have a better understanding of the war.

    Due to the fact that the Dragon race had be much more United, they had the upper hand in most of the prime material worlds.

    If there were no twists and turns in this war, even if garen did not return, as time passed, the elven Kingdom would gradually fall into a decline and be defeated by the dragon n.

    Now that they had garen as abat force, this process could be sped up a lot, and it could also prevent many unexpected situations from happening.

    "I''ve brought some equipment,"

    "It can help you perform better on your own battlefields."

    Garen took out nearly a hundred pieces of equipment.

    Most of these equipment were made by Orne using the most primitive and powerful materials of the valoran continent. The lowest quality was equivalent to high-quality legendary equipment, and many of them wereparable to demigod artifacts.

    Orne had forged a lot of equipment, and in the spirit of an artisan, he had poured his heart and soul into every piece of equipment.

    As for the equipment that Orne had umted over the years, he had given garen a lot of it.

    Rather than storing it away, it would be better to use it in the current war.

    Only the primordial Dragons could maximize the use of these high-quality equipment.

    Looking at the giant Dragons who were breathing heavily, garen said in a serious tone, "  I''m only lending you this equipment.

    ? The legendary giant Dragons looked disappointed, but garen continued after he finished, "  however, if there are members who perform outstandingly in the war, these equipment will be given out as a reward.

    All Dragons loved treasures.

    High-quality equipment was also favored by the true dragon.

    Even after bing an ancient dragon, Dragons still wanted to obtain high-quality equipment. It was also great that they did not need to hug it to sleep.

    After that, one by one, the primordial Dragons received the equipment assigned by garen and tried them on with great interest.

    "Thank you for your trust, Dragon Lord. Your glory is our glory."

    In this war that involved many things, even the primordial Dragons could not guarantee their own safety. The equipment that garen took out might be able to save their lives when necessary, or directly turn the battle around and turn defeat into victory.

    It was rare for the ancient Parliament to convene.

    After distributing the equipment, the primordial Dragons did not leave immediately. Instead, theymunicated with each other about the situation in their respective battlefields and asked for help from other primordial Dragons. Some of them offered to go to other battlefields to help because the enemy was weak.

    Garen sat on his Dragon Throne, quietly watching the ancient dragons conversing in dragonnguage.

    He saw the ancient red dragon taking the initiative to join hands with the ancient gold dragon, and even saw the ancient ck dragon and ancient silver Dragon that had just mated not long ago, as well as the ancient cobalt Dragon discussing the battle situation with the ancient brass dragon beside it ......

    Such a rare harmonious scene could only be created by a furnace-like war, with blood and fire.

    It could be said that in the entire history of the dragon n, they had never been as united as they were now.

    During the Dragon War, the Dragon race was still the ruler of the multiverse. They were proud and arrogant. They thought that the Dragon race was invincible and did not think that they would lose. Therefore, while they fought with their enemies, they even fought among themselves.

    After that, many Dragons med the failure of the war on the obstruction of other Dragon species.

    As a result, the internal conflict within the dragon n could not be resolved.

    However, this time, after tens of thousands of years, the situation was different in the all-out war against the elves, who were also the overlords of a region.

    Although the Dragon race had the advantage in the war, it was very small. While countless elves were turned into ashes, countless true dragons had their eyes closed forever. There were even noplete corpses that could be returned to the Dragon graveyard.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Moreover, the true dragons who had fallen from their Thrones of ruling had lost their arrogance.

    As such, in order to survive the meat-grinding war, the Dragon race was forced to unite.

    "This is what the Dragon gods want to see."

    Garen''s expression was calm as he thought to himself.

    As long as they didn''t suffer too many losses in the war, after the war ended, the dragon n, which was much more United and had less internal friction, would quickly recover their strength and grow to an even more magnificent peak.

    One had to know that the dragon n had a Dragon''s inheritance.

    It was precisely because of the records of the Dragon''s inheritance that the prejudice and hatred between different Dragon species were born. However, the true dragons who had survived the baptism of this war would have a high probability of reversing the hostility between the next generation of true dragons as long as they left this united experience in the Dragon''s inheritance when they gave birth to their descendants in the future.

    The river of time passed by quietly.

    The war was still ongoing, and the main material worlds could not do without the ancient dragons. After a period of time, the ancient Council ended, and the ancient dragons left The Eternal Pce and returned to their own battlefields.

    Garen went to the dragon''sir in the depths of The Eternal Pce.

    Yuna buried herself under theke of treasures in the Dragon''s Nest, which was full of gemstones and precious metals. She had already eaten many demigod crystal cores and fallen into a deep sleep.

    Garen could feel tons of force field energy gathering and flowing into Yuna''s body.

    The invisible energy formed an invisible cocoon that wrapped around Yuna''s body.

    "When I was in deep sleep, it was more or less like this."

    Garen thought to himself.

    "I wonder if Yuna will be able to be a demigod in one go after she awakens."

    Without disturbing Yuna''s deep sleep, garen quickly left the Dragon Court half-ne.

    When he reappeared, he had already returned to Yuna''s temporary Dragon Nest on Kara.

    After resting for a while and replenishing his magic power and power of time, garen left the Dragon''s Nest. His majestic body appeared under the dim sky, standing on the peak of the mountain, and his Silver Dragon scales glistened.

    Garen could smell wisps of the elven scent.

    It was the smell of grass and trees mixed with flowers and dew, but he didn''t hate it.

    However, this spread, and the increasingly rich elven smell meant that the Army of the elven Kingdom had not left. Instead, they were gradually increasing in number.

    "Since you''re not running, then stay."

    The silver Dragon looked toward the South with an indifferent expression.

    At this moment, there was nothing on Kara that could resist his ws.

    It was time to wipe out the Elven Forest that had eroded the dragon world from the Dragon race''snd. The high Elves ''mythological domain could not protect them.

    Garen raised his head and looked at the sky.

    It was night time.

    The starless and moonless pitch-ck night sky was like a curtain covered in ink, shrouding the night sky.

    Immediately, garen pped his dragon wings, and a tidal wave of Dragon might spread out from him, quickly sweeping past all the true dragons in this mountain range.

    Very quickly.

    The sound of dragon wings pping and the deep breathing of Dragons gradually converged.

    Garen waited quietly.

    After some time, true dragons from the age of youth to the age of immemorial gathered around the mountain peak where garen was standing with arge number of their minions.

    The rich Dragon-type aura was almost solid.

    Scarlet, golden, dark purple, azure blue ... Pairs of different dragon eyes glowed in the dark night, stirring people''s souls.

    Before garen spoke, none of the dragons spoke. They were all silent, looking up at the magnificent giant dragon under the night sky with eyes that seemed to be burning with mes.

    The atmosphere here was filled with killing intent because of the silent true dragons.

 Chapter 621 The Fierce General Of The Dragon Race, Cold Forest Snake Dragon (1)

    The Dragon race on Kara had been retreating for too long.

    When the dragons had the upper hand in most of the main material worlds, as Kara had to bear the pressure exerted by the gods and saints, it had always been suppressed by the elven army.

    Every inch ofnd that originally belonged to the Dragon race became the territory of the elves.

    There were also true dragons who loved the forest environment, but the forest of elves, which was created by the elves, was a strategic ce for the elves.

    After that, even if the elven army had left, the true dragons would eventually burn it down and turn it into ashes, and then create a new Forest.

    &Nbsp; so,

    Now that they understood the will of the ruler of the Royal Court and knew that the territory that Kara had lost was about to be regained, a true dragon who had been humiliated for a long time seemed to have a burning me in his eyes that could destroy all obstacles.

    The true dragons raised their heads in different positions.

    The eyes of the dragons reflected the image of the silver dragons standing high in the dark night.

    The Dragon of Time''s majestic posture was deeply imprinted in the minds of every true dragon.

    At the same time.

    Garen looked around from the top of the mountain, his gaze sweeping across the true dragons that had gathered.

    Unlike the many legendary dragons he had just seen in the Dragon court''s demine, these true dragons who lived on the of Kara and fought for the Dragon race were mostly between adulthood and ancient dragons. There were only a few true dragons whose strength had reached legendary.

    When garen went to the Dragon court''s half-ne.

    If he had wanted to, he could have ordered some legendary dragons to support Kara, and many Dragons would have answered his call. However, he did not do so. The other main material worlds were also in war and needed legendary dragons as pirs of support.

    At this time, the dragons on the Kara were at a disadvantagepared to the elven army.

    However, he was enough to turn the situation around.

    The silver Dragon lowered its head slightly and looked down at the countless true dragons and their kin with its tinum-like eyes.

    in this long war, the Kara Dragon Tribe is at a disadvantage.

    thend was hidden, the territory was upied, and ourpatriots were killed ...

    however, there is no need for you to me yourself for this situation.

    the courage you disyed in the face of a powerful enemy is the true glory and dignity of our dragon n.

    Garen''s deep voice paused for a moment under the admiring gazes of the true dragons.

    "I''m back now," he continued.

    with me here, I will lead you to take back all the territories you have lost and kill all the elves who have upied our home!

    "With the blood of the elves, we offer a sacrifice to the true dragon of our race who died!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    After saying that, the true dragons who had been silent for a long time could no longer suppress their excitement.

    "Kill all those insects!"

    "With the bones of our enemies, we shall forge the glory of our dragon n!"

    ..............

    The roars of the true dragon reverberated throughout the entire mountain range. The roars that rose and fell passed throughyers of space, even reaching the elves ''camp in the Twilight ins.

    In the forest protected by the high Elves ''maze.

    Most of the elven soldiers, who were from races that lived with the elves, such as the chimeras, treants, and giant eagles, were nervous and worried when they heard the roar that was full of murderous intent.

    Some elves turned around and looked at the ancient teleportation tree.

    The towering and magnificent ancient teleportation tree exuded waves of spatial power, and a steady stream of magic ships were stilling from the elven Kingdom, carrying arge number of elven soldiers.

    However, these reinforcements were not enough to calm their nerves.

    War was the tempering of blood and fire. Not all soldiers could be like fish in water in the furnace of war.

    Unlike the dragons, who were warlike by nature andpletely disregarded their lives when they were in power, many elves were afraid of blood and death. The war had broken out irreversible, but it didn''t mean that all elves wanted to go to war with the dragons.

    Most of the time, it was because the gods had spoken and they had no choice but to start a war.

    There were two great divine powers in the elven God system, as well as many other elven gods. From this, it could be seen that this was a race that firmly believed in their own gods. Therefore, after the main God of elves was ambushed, the ordinary elves, as his followers and subjects, naturally had to react to it, whether they were really willing or not.

    the Great Goddess of life, your loyal believers pray to you and pray for your response.

    A legendary elf who was in charge of this ce prayed to the God.

    The reinforcements of ordinary soldiers were unable to stop the terrifying Lord of the Royal Court.

    The Lord of the Dragon Court had returned and captured Saint Solonor, who was a mid-level divine power Saint. Without a high-levelbat force that could rival him, no matter how much territory the elves upied on Kara, they were just floating ducklings.

    The Dragon God had paid a lot of attention to Kara.

    Therefore, after bing enemies, the elves believed that this was the Dragon race''s more important main material world and invested a lot of troops in this ce.

    The gods who were fighting in the outer ne split a little of their attention to the progress of Kara.

    The goddess of life, who had been fighting with the metal Dragon God for a long time, received the prayers of her believers.

    The goddess of great divine power resisted the metal Dragon God''s fierce attack and diverted some of her energy to give orders to her oracles.

    At the same time, the oracles guarding the elven Kingdom received the order of the goddess of life, put on their godly equipment, and walked toward the portal to Kara.

 Chapter 622 The Fierce General Of The Dragon Race, Cold Forest Snake Dragon (2)

    However, there was a price to pay for being distracted in battle with a powerful creature like the metal Dragon God.

    Just as the goddess of life was distracted, the metal Dragon God pped away her sword of life, and her dragon ws left several huge wounds on her divine body.

    These wounds were quickly healed by the regeneration of extraordinary divine power, but they still had some effect on the life goddess.

    The metal Dragon God took the opportunity to pursue and attack, leaving the life goddess in a rather awkward situation.

    However, a single mistake was not enough to make a great divine power fall into a decline. The battle between the life goddess and the metal Dragon God was still in a stalemate.

    The battle between the gods seemed to never end.

    At this time, the divine war that had been going on for years continued in a ne that ordinary people could not observe. Meanwhile, on the Kara in the main material world, the true dragon Army led by the demigod time Dragon was marching towards the elves ''camp.

    The true dragons pped their wings, and the sound of their wings beatingbined together, like a never-ending Rolling Thunder.

    The true dragon Army soared in the sky.

    At the same time, a cloud of dust rose up from the ground, and the steady ground was constantly rumbling. Gravel was sent flying everywhere, but it was crushed by the hooves of some unknown beast.

    In the smoke and dust, the true dragon Family galloped under the Dragon wings, following the steps of the true dragon.

    Tall ogres, ferocious Wyverns, strong thunder beasts, and winter Wolves with sharp fangs and ws ... Countless monsters gathered into a ck Tide, and their deep roars resounded through the earth.

    The ck Tide surged and rolled, with a momentum that could devour everything.

    Dragons and elves were both long-lived species, but Dragons were much rarer than elves.

    However, almost every Dragon above adulthood was a Lord with their own army of spawns under theirmand. The Dragon God even had a God like the God of kobolds as his subordinate.

    The true dragon, together with arge Army of its kin, was no weaker than the elven army.

    If it were not for the gods and saints who had personally attacked the city and seized thend, it would be impossible for the many true dragons on Kara to be at a disadvantage in the war with the elves.

    The current Kara could be said to be the world with the most true dragons out of all the prime material worlds.

    As the minions moved much slower than the true dragons, the dragons flying in the sky did not fly at full speed. After being suppressed for more than five years, the dragons of Kara were not in a hurry.

    In addition.

    The gathering of the true dragon Army was very loud and could not be hidden from the eyes and ears of the elves.

    This ck Tide-like Army slowly approached with a murderous aura, but it caused a greater sense of oppression to the elves. Many elves who saw the true dragon Army through magic had a serious expression on their faces, and their handsome faces were so heavy that water could drip from them.

    At the very front of all the true dragons, there was a Silver Dragon with six towering dragon horns that looked like a crown.

    Garen''s aura was reserved and did not exude any substantial power, but it still gave the elves a huge invisible pressure.

    This pressure gradually increased as he got closer to the true dragon Army.

    Garen looked into the distance, his long-range vision passed through the distance and fixed on the natural forest in the Twilight ins.

    In the forest that was guarded by the green Gxy-like defense array, garen could see the nervous expressions on the elves ''faces.

    At the same time, the elves who were under his gaze, whether they were ordinary elves or legendary powerhouses, all trembled, and their hair stood on end. An indescribable fear grew in their hearts, as if they were being watched by some deadly beast in the dark.

    After a few nces, garen retracted his gaze.

    Turning his head, garen saw a long, winding snake-shaped dragon flying up and approaching him.

    Dark green scales, a body full of thorns, and a fierce gaze ... It was the frost forest serpent Dragon that was loyal to garen and had followed him for a long time.

    "My Lord! I knew you would return safely and take me to hunt elves."

    The frost forest serpent Dragon that leaped out from the group of true dragons had an excited expression on its face. It followed behind garen and spoke in a low, muffled voice.

    "Oh?"

    "When did youe to Kara?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Garen had long discovered the existence of the frost forest serpent Dragon, but he did not take the initiative to look for it.

    "I came here right after I woke up."

    Ulpian replied.

    Garen sized it up and nodded slightly, " "Not bad, your strength has improved a lot in the time I was away."

    The frost forest serpent Dragon was already more than seventy meters long and its biological level was 32. It was even stronger than the Golden, silver, and red Dragons that had just entered the immemorial level.

    After not seeing it for six years, its strength had improved by leaps and bounds.

    "Hehe, it''s mainly because of your grace, my Lord."

    Ulpian''s mouth opened up, revealing a silly smile.

    After that, it reported to garen the reason for its sudden increase in strength.

    This was due to therge number of legendary-level high fantasy elves that garen had fed the frost forest serpent Dragon before.

    Apart from that, Ulpian was originally located on the Noah continent. However, the elves on the Noah continent had beenpletely annihted during the first attack by the Dragon race, and they had been abandoned by the elves. As such, it was not a battle zone for the elves and Dragons.

    Therefore, after Ulpian woke up, he followed garen''s footsteps and came to Kara.

    It had always fed on elves, and when it learned that garen was attacked by the elven God and a war broke out, this brutal and powerful snake dragon rushed to the forefront. It could be said that it had made a great contribution to the battle on Kara.

    Ulpian''s strength had skyrocketed after eating many high illusionary elves. As the war progressed and he ate more elves, his strength continued to increase.

    &Nbsp; at this point, he had already reached 32 creature rank.

    Judging from its age as a snake dragon in its Prime, it was simply a terrifying genius among the snake dragon species.

    Of course, this was all thanks to garen.

    Before Ulpian was a legend, he could already eat High Elves like the moonlight Knight. After that, he even fed all the captured fantasy elves.

    To the elves, Ulpian was a huge threat.

    It was too cruel. When it caught legendary elves, it always liked to skin them in front of the elven army, cut their chests and stomachs open, and then eat them after it was tired of ying with them.

    Such actions caused many elves to be unwilling to face Ulpian. They were terrified of his cruelty.

    The Saints had wanted to kill Ulpian, the Great Serpent Dragon, before this.

    However, he was stopped by Yuna many times. After the death of the sea elven God Saint, Saint Solonor avoided the southern war zone. Ulpian became one of the pirs of the Dragon race here, resisting the attacks of the elven army.

    It had been heavily taken care of by many powerful elves with a monster level of more than 30. It had been besieged and severely injured many times, but because of the primitive and powerful vitality of the snake dragon species, it had narrowly escaped death time and time again, and its strength had improved by leaps and bounds.

    "You''ve done well, you didn''t embarrass me,"

    Said garen as he raised his Dragon w and touched ulbis''s evil dragon head.

    Ulpian was his follower. This was something that almost all the dragons on Kara knew.

    In the past, many true dragons had looked down on the snake-Dragon species. However, due to Ulpian''s performance, the true dragons had recognized how powerful the snake-Dragon species was.

    When they were teammates, the snake-Dragon species made the Dragon feel more at ease.

    Some of the chromatic dragons, who were also evil by nature, especially admired Ulpian''s ferocity.

    This fellow had already conquered the hearts of many true dragons and obtained their approval.

    After receiving garen''s praise, Ulpian''s slender and winding body turned one round in the air. After his excitement had passed, he said to garen seriously, " "I am your sharpest fangs and ws, the enemy who longs to tear you apart."

    this time, I will fight alongside you. I will lead the charge.

    I, ulbis, will fight for your glory!

 Chapter 623 The Great Desolation Dragon!_1

    Garen smiled and looked at the elves ''camp that was getting closer and closer, " "I''ll wait and see."

    After that, Ulpian twisted his thick and long snake-like waist and followed behind garen, flying in a winding manner.

    As time passed, the mighty true dragon Army had arrived not far from the forest of elves. Under garen''s orders, they stopped temporarily.

    The true dragons hovered in the air.

    On the surface, countless monsters let out impatient growls as their ws scratched the ground, leaving countless marks.

    Meanwhile, the dragons and monsters ''gazes were all fixed on the dense forest ahead.

    Within the protective barrier of the maze, the armored elven soldiers were waiting in formation. They subconsciously clenched their weapons and looked at the monster army that was like a ck Tide.

    He looked at the silver Dragon in the lead and felt a heavy psychological pressure.

    On Kara, due to the difference inbat power, it had always been the elves who attacked while the dragons defended their territory. Even so, they were still forced to retreat and their territory was seized inch by inch.

    When had the true dragons, who were warlike and arrogant by nature, ever suffered such grievances?

    Now that the tables had turned, the true dragons ''eyes were burning with the mes of revenge. Just by looking at their excited eyes, one could tell what would happen to the creatures behind them once the mythological barrier was broken.

    delicious little bugs, your master Ulpian is here!

    Ulpian hollered at the forest of elves. At the same time, he looked at the many elves present, andrge amounts of saliva flowed out from the corners of his mouth.

    Seeing the drooling look on Ulpian''s face, many elves tightened their grip on their weapons, causing their fingertips to turn slightly white.

    At the same time.

    Garen raised his Dragon w, and a blue solid rune appeared between his ws, floating up and down.

    A faint blue light appeared and condensed into Ellie''s translucent appearance. The little rune life looked at the maze formation angrily, clearly remembering its experience of not being able to break through the maze formation.

    "Warriors of the dragon n, Warriors who follow the steps of the true dragon."

    I will protect you. My magic power is with you!

    As he spoke, under garen''s control, the world rune flew up high.

    Arge amount of mana was injected into it, causing the world rune to expand into a small sun that emitted a blue light, dyeing the sky with a blue luster.

    Seeing this, many elves looked up at the world rune and had a bad feeling.

    Immediately.

    The light blue brilliance was like mercury flowing on the ground, flowing out from the world runes, forming a vast light curtain, enveloping the true dragon Army on garen''s side.

    At the same time.

    The true dragons and their minions who were enveloped by the light curtain all felt that they had been protected and enhanced by magic.

    A rune-like luster circted on the surface of their bodies. After a slight sh, it disappeared into their bodies.

    Nullifying magic spheres that could resist magic damage, Magic Stream buffs that could speed up mana recovery, spirit light cloaks that could increase movement speed, dimensional charge, and other rune powers were added to the true dragon Army.

    Garen did not use up too much magic power.

    After being integrated with the world rune, garen began to understand the power of this magical wonder. His magic power was only the activation key, and the world rune could automatically absorb the magic power of the valoran continent, and continuously release the magic it possessed.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    That''s right, it was absorbing the magic power of valoran, not Kara.

    A world rune born from the valoran continent. It has a deep connection with that world and can extract the magic of the valoran continent.

    After casting a buff spell on the Army.

    The world runes that were under garen''s control had yet to stop.

    It hung high in the sky, and blue electric arcs filled with destructive power crackled and produced. At the same time, magicalets swirled around it.

    This was the other two offensive spells of the world runes, the gathering of storms and arcaneet.

    Among them, the storm that identally destroyed the walleybell family would be more powerful as the magic continued. Even as a demigod, garen did not dare to underestimate it.

    On the other side, the mages and priests in the elven camp were also casting various protective spells on the periphery of the mythological barrier.

    Anti-magic barrier.

    Force field.

    Anti-magic barrier.

    Vibration seal.

    .............

    Z!

    A bolt of Azure lightning descended from the sky, piercing through theyers of defenses andnding directly on the mythological enchantment, creating a cluster of spiderweb-like cracks.

    Pi Li pa!

    More electric arcs were emitted from the world runes, and together with the arcaneets, they bombarded the maze domain.

    The electric arc from the world runes had officially kicked off the war.

    "All troops, attack!"

    Garen''s voice was low as he gave the order.

    "Kill them all!"

    In an instant, the true dragons waiting for orders in the sky roared. Their roars pierced through the clouds and the sky, and their Dragon might spread out like a hurricane towards the elves.

    On the surface, the Army of monsters that were as dark as dark clouds moved at the same time, charging towards the forest of elves while roaring.

    Along with their movements, the earth was filled with dust, and the rumbling sound of their trampling was like the cry of the earth.

    After getting close to a certain distance.

    The spellcasters among the elves made their moves.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    The ground cracked open, and there seemed to be some kind of creature writhing under the ground. In an instant, it broke through the surface and emerged.

 Chapter 624 The Great Desolation Dragon Armor

    They were countless green vines as thick as pythons with poisonous spikes on the surface. The vines seemed to be alive as they strangled the monster army on the ground, poisoning the true dragon Family members to death or suffocating them.

    However, there were even more vines that were torn apart by the sharp fangs and ws.

    A legendary Green Dragon raised its head and roared. After taking a deep breath, it spat out a green gas. All the vines that came into contact with the gas withered and disappeared instantly.

    And this was only the beginning.

    Fiery clouds filled the sky, meteorites fell from the clouds to the earth, the withering that turned an area into.nd of death, and the freezing rays ... Countless long-range spells appeared on the battlefield.

    In the deafening sound, the ground quickly became dpidated.

    Cracks, craters,va, intertwining stone pirs ... Traces of magic covered the ground.

    However, the Army of monsters was getting closer and closer to the forest of elves, and the number of casualties was so low that the elf spellcasters ''expressions changed, and they fell into deep self-doubt.

    A few spell casters with sharp eyes noticed something.

    When some of the spells hit a true dragon Family, the spells that should have been fatal were blocked by ayer of magic shield that suddenly appeared on the surface of the body.

    And this magic shield was not a special ability that a certain race had.

    Ogres, trolls, centaurs ... Almost all of the minions were protected by the magic shield, which blocked the fatal blow for them.

    In addition.

    Under the bombardment of mad Lord''s magic, blue light appeared behind many of the minions, making them faster and more violent.

    Some of the low-level spellcasters could not even aim at these monsters.

    Just like that, the ck Mass of the monster army ferociously withstood the magic bombardment of the elven spellcasters and approached the defensive formation together with the true dragon Lords soaring in the sky.

    The true dragons that had umted their anger took a deep breath and breathed out their Dragon Breath at the forest of elves.

    mes, lightning, storm, pulse, frost ... The Dragon breaths were of different attributes, but they were all extremely powerful. They tore through theyers of protection, and the weakened Dragon breaths hit the maze domain.

    The Army of monsters on the surface came at the same time, using their fangs and ws, and spell-like abilities to attack the defensive array at the same time.

    A portion of the elves within the maze barrier and arge number of protective arrays were maintaining the operation of the protective arrays, while the other portion was using the protection of the arrays to attack the densely packed Army of spawns and true dragons.

    "It''s indeed the best magic skill mastered by the high Elves."

    The giant Silver Dragon hovering in the sky squinted its eyes and looked coldly at the maze.

    The mythological enchantment that protected the elves was still standing despite the massive amount of ripples and frequent cracks from the attacks of so many true dragons and their minions and the bombardment of world runes.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    There were many high Elves in the forest of elves.

    At this moment, Ulpian was already sprawled on the mythological barrier. His dragon ws shed down time and time again, leaving gaps in the barrier. He wanted to dig through the cracks and dig in to have a good meal. However, he was forced back by the attacks from many legendary elves. The gaps that he had just left behind were repaired in the blink of an eye.

    If not for garen.

    With the power of the dragons on the Kara, it was indeed impossible for them to counterattack the elves.

    However, garen was now standing at the peak of the battlefield, bearing the gazes of almost all the elven powerhouses.

    "Do you really think that this maze domain can stop me?"

    As it spoke, the silver Dragon''s body began to expand under the fearful gazes of countless elves and the respectful gazes of all the true dragons. Shrouded in endless light, it turned into a terrifying giant beast with a body length of over 600 meters and a wingspan of over 1000 meters.

    Seeing garen in his giant God form again, the creatures of the forest of elves all felt that indescribable sense of oppression.

    A tsunami-like power hit them in the face and passed through the maze domain, shaking the minds of many elves, as well as the sky and earth. Some spell casters were even frightened in the process of casting spells and directly suffered the bacsh of the spells.

    Giant God garen held his head high, and with a roar that resounded through the world, he breathed out a billowing Draconic Aura.

    The solidified Firebird turned into a storm, crushing all the elven spells in its way and brutal crashing into the mythological enchantment.

    The mythological enchantment, which had been strong for a long time, suddenly cracked like arge number of eggshells.

    Lightning-like cracks spread out.

    Many of the high Elves who were consuming their life force to maintain the maze turned pale, and a bad feeling rose in their hearts.

    The great maze formation seemed to be unable to hold on any longer ...

    The maze-like formation that was being attacked by many true dragons and their minions started to shake after being attacked by the demigod time Dragon. It was like a boat in a storm that could be overturned at any time.

    The mountain-like giant God opened its Dragon mouth.

    In the next moment, a River-like breath of time-shattering was spat out.

    From east to west, garen turned his neck, and the time-shattering breath left arge nk area in the sky. At the same time, it prated the mystological enchantment, tearing a crack that was tens of thousands of meters wide.

    haha! Little desserts, put the strange things into your Grandpa Ulpian''s stomach!

    The great dragon Snake took the lead and soared into the sky. It followed the gap in the great array and charged into the maze domain.

 Chapter 625 The Great Desolation Dragon Armor

    It spat out charged steam, paralyzing arge number of elves around it. Then, it grabbed four or five of them with its ws and threw them into its mouth.

    He chewed it a few times and swallowed it.

    When such a hole was pierced through the maze domain, the expressions of the elven legendary powerhouses changed drastically. Some legendary creatures rushed towards Ulpian, wanting to surround and kill him first. However, even more true dragons surged out from the hole and appeared in the sky above the forest of elves.

    The legendary-level true dragons charged towards the legendary-level elves together with Ulpian.

    Without waiting for the great bewildering formation to recover.

    Another beam of light that seemed to prate the world fell on the mythological enchantment.

    Z!

    A huge cross-shaped crack was torn in the bowl-like mythlock enchantment.

    The monster spawns, who had long been excited because of the war, followed the steps of the true dragon and entered the interior of the mythological enchantment.

    In just a few minutes, the beautiful and natural forest was aze, and it was still expanding rapidly.

    Countless ancient trees were broken into pieces, turned into torches, and turned into ashes.

    In the forest, the ordinary elves and some giant war trees with life started to fight with the monsters. Monsters were killed at every moment, and elves were torn to pieces.

    In the sky, the elves with highbat power were fighting with the true dragons.

    Fresh blood gradually soaked the earth, dyeing some rivers in the forest Red.

    Roars, screams, destructive spells, smoke, and mes of War ... When all these factors werebined, they constituted a war scene that looked like a furnace of hell.

    As the mythological barrier had not beenpletely destroyed.

    The true dragon Army in the maze was suppressed in strength, while the elves ''strength was enhanced. While the true dragon Army that rushed into the maze killed many elves, they also suffered great losses.

    At the same time.

    In the outside world, the true dragon of the giant God flew high into the sky and disappeared from the battlefield. Even the perception of a legendary master could not reach his current height.

    Garen had his own mystological enchantment.

    Therefore, he knew that his two breaths were not enough to destroy such arge scale barrier.

    However, garen knew how topletely shatter it.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    After his giant God transformation, garen had a weight of hundreds of millions of tons.

    Because of the body and soul of a Dragon, his weight was many times heavier than a mountain of the same size.

    The body of a Dragon of such weight and size was an invincible weapon.

    Garen, who had risen tens of thousands of meters in the sky, saw the earth as a miniature map. Looking down through the clouds, even the legendary giant dragon looked like an ant.

    At this moment, the mountain-like Dragon turned around and folded its wings.

    In the deep night, a silver meteorite tore the sky apart, and with a silver-white me tail, it fell from the sky at an extreme speed.

    BOOM!

    The tangible wind pressure fell on the ground, blowing dust into the air.

    All the dragons and elves sensed the terrifying power that descended from the sky.

    Looking up, the Dragon with a wingspan of 1000 meters fell with an unstoppable and destructive aura.

    The silver Dragon, which had increased its speed to the limit with the eleration state and the corresponding spells, only took the blink of an eye to appear in the elf''s field of vision and approach the top of the mythological barrier.

    As he was being held back by the dragons that had entered the barrier, there were no longer any elves that could stop Garen''s body.

    Time seemed to have stopped.

    The silver Dragon crashed into the mythological barrier that guarded the entire forest in a brutal and brutal way.

    Crash!

    The mythological enchantment, which was like a dazzling Gxy, shattered like a fragile mirror at this moment.

    The giant God garen''s body only paused for a moment before falling again.

    The great destion Dragon Armor!

    Crash!

    The Dragon''s four limbs stomped heavily on the ground.

    In the deafening sound, the ground exploded, and a shock wave that was hundreds of feet high was released with garen as the center. The tsunami-like dust, mixed with countless tree remains and soil, rolled in all directions.

 Chapter 626 The Descent Of The True God _1

    Under garen''s deliberate control.

    His huge bodynded in the center of the forest of elves.

    This powerful strike caused the ground to sink and cause catastrophic damage. Even the mythological domain couldn''t withstand such a heavy blow and waspletely destroyed. Countless elven soldiers died in this attack.

    If not for the fact that the true Dragon''s Army of monsters were still at the forest''s border, they would have also suffered significant losses from the aftermath of the attack.

    Even so, the whistling shockwaves could be felt even at the edge of the forest hundreds of kilometers away.

    The earth trembled violently, causing both sides to lose their footing for a moment.

    As for the center of the forest of elves, where garen was in direct contact with.

    When the dust settled, fragments of the earth''s crust that were hundreds of feet high were densely distributed on the ground, revealing a broken scene that was almost boundless.

    Countless remains of ancient trees and the shattered surface.

    And the terrifying giant dragon in the center of the disaster-like scene.

    With garen as the center, a huge pit appeared. The huge impact that fell from the sky brought with it an unimaginably high temperature, causing most of the soil and rocks in the pit to have a ss-like crystalline texture. There were also clusters of mes burning fiercely, nibbling away at the remains of the trees, and rising choking smoke.

    In the raging fire and billowing ck smoke, the outline of the silver Dragon''s figure could be seen.

    Hu!

    The Dragon pped its wings.

    A violent Hurricane rose up and swept in all directions.

    The giant dragon that flew out of the devastated Earth and revealed itself to the world was like a dragon King that rose from the furnace hell.

    Almost all of the creatures on the battlefield were looking at the terrifying Dragon, and they were either mesmerized or terrified by its power.

    At the same time.

    As the maze domain waspletely shattered.

    Many high Elves, even legendary-level high Elves, who had connected their lives to the mythological barrier to maintain its operation, were severely injured at this moment. Even though the connection with the mythological barrier was cut off at thest moment, arge amount of their vitality was still lost, and many of them died directly.

    In the forest of elves, the high Elves were generally stronger than the ordinary elves.

    They were the mainbat force here. Taking advantage of the fact that arge number of High Elves were severely injured, the Furious true dragons roared and tore the high Elves who were their enemies into pieces.

    In the legendary level battlefield.

    At first, Ulpian was being suppressed by three high Elves who were above monster level 30. However, as the mythological domain was shattered, two of the high Elves ''bodies stiffened. The great dragon Snake seized the opportunity and killed them with lightning speed.

    At the crucial moment, Ulpian did not waste any time to kill his enemies.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Against the attack of the remaining legendary elf, it spat out dense fog-like charged steam, which enveloped a High Elf. The crackling electric current and high-temperature steam seeped into his body, and then rushed forward. Its two ws suddenly closed and pinched another high Elf.

    Very quickly, two high Elves died in Ulpian''s mouth.

    After eating the high elf''s flesh, its aura increased at a speed visible to the naked eye, and its strength increased again.

    Simr scenes were happening all over the battlefield.

    The despairing elves had basically lost their will to fight because of the Lord of the Royal Court''s overwhelming power. Some legendary-level elves even abandoned their tribesmen who were still fighting and fled far away from the forest of elves with fear of death on their faces.

    Whoosh!

    The arcaneet with a blue tail me shot over and pierced through the chest of the escaping elf.

    After losing the resistance of the maze domain, the world rune began to disy its power that even demigods feared.

    The power of the lightning storm that had been gathering for a long time increased. It fell from the sky densely, and thousands of lightning arcs fell, turning countless elves into ashes. Even legendary elves were unable to escape after being locked on.

    Ellie, who was like a fox or a kitten, was dancing on the battlefield.

    It looked harmless, but with one bite, it could crush the defenses of a legendary creature and rapidly suck out all the mana in its body.

    The dragon n''s counterattack had just begun.

    It was about to end.

    A demigod Dragon, and a time Dragon who had a giant God transformation. If there were no demigod gods or quasi-God Power to restrain him, and if there was an Army of true dragons following him, no army in the main material world could contend with him.

    The scales of victory hadpletely tilted in the dragon n''s favor.

    Garen''s dragon wings spread out, and his body rose high into the air. Finally, he was suspended in the wind and floating clouds, and he looked down at the devastated ground with his indifferent eyes.

    mes and smoke were everywhere.

    Destructive elemental light, Dragon Breath, sword light ... One after another.

    "The overall situation is set."

    Garen did not continue to attack.

    The true dragons, who had been oppressed by the elven army for years, needed to vent their anger.

    At this time, the elves had already lost their fighting spirit due to the disastrous situation, and it was only a matter of time before they were all defeated. After garen had established the victory situation, he handed the sword of revenge to the true dragons of the dragon n, and they would personally wave it.

    Time slowly passed by.

    In the thunderous roars, the giant trees that were still standing on the outskirts of the forest of elves were turned into ashes by the Dragon''s anger. Many elves and their Allied creatures were also turned into ashes.

 Chapter 627 The Descent Of The True God _2

    Very quickly.

    Less than one-tenth of the elves in the forest were left.

    The elven army, which had far more numbers than the dragons, had already been defeated. The remaining elves showed a different performance in the war and the approaching death.

    Some of the elves fled in a panic, hoping to live a little longer.

    Some of the elves were willing to die, and they fought with the true dragons while being bathed in blood.

    Some of the elves were trembling and mumbling to themselves.

    Some of the elves stood rooted to the ground as if they had lost their souls. Their eyes were nk, and they were at the mercy of others.

    ...........

    The corpses of those who died from fire, frost, Dragon Breath, ws, swords, spells, and other attacks were everywhere. mes were rolling, ck smoke was billowing, and the smell of burnt corpses filled the air.

    It was clearly the Prime Material ne, but this scene was like hell.

    It was garen''s first time participating in such a huge war.

    Looking at the miserable state of the elves, then looking at some of the Dragon corpses that had fallen to the ground, as well as the remains of arge number of minions, garen did not feel any sympathy or pity for the enemy''s encounter. He felt the cruelty of war, but he would not show any mercy to the enemy. Otherwise, there would be countless deaths and injuries of his own race.

    Pity for the enemy was cruelty to one''s own people.

    After seeing the Dragon race''s momentum and the elves ck of resistance, garen slowly let out a breath and prepared to dispel his giant God transformation.

    However, at this moment.

    Two beams of light condensed purely from extraordinary divine power pierced through the crystal wall of the ne and fell from the sky,nding on the broken surface.

    The dazzling radiance of divinity spread out, causing many true dragons and elves to stop in their tracks and look over subconsciously.

    Immediately, under the gazes of many, the pir of light shrank and dissipated, and two slender female elves with perfect bodies came into view.

    Their bodies were shrouded in the blinding light of divine power. Creatures below the legendary level could only feel a stinging pain in their eyes at a nce, as if they were being burned. They subconsciously turned their heads, unable to look at their faces.

    Two gods.

    Although he was a demigod, a God who had descended with his true body had a Holy sense of perfection and iparably thick extraordinary divine power that was far from what gods and saints couldpare with.

    At this moment.

    Many of the true dragons had looks of fear on their faces, but when they saw the silver Dragon hovering in the sky, their fear quickly disappeared, and they stared at the elf demigod with hostile eyes.

    When the elves saw their own God descend, their faces, which were originally full of despair, showed an emotion called Hope.

    "It''s the goddess of life''s Twin Flower Messenger!"

    great Oracle, please free us from suffering and the threat of death.

    .................

    "The evil Dragon killed my people. Please kill the evil Dragon! We''ll take revenge for the elves who died."

    The elves began to pray.

    The divine messenger ... An Oracle that belonged to the goddess of life.

    Garen understood the Elvish.

    Through the prayers of the elves, he knew the identity of the visitor.

    Oracles were different from ordinary gods. Their strength varied, and demigods were the apex of oracles. Such oracles who had reached the demigod level did not have their own God Kingdom. They usually followed other gods and lived in the God Kingdom of the corresponding God, like small tributaries attached to a River.

    There were many benefits to following a powerful God like the goddess of life.

    Believers who believed in the goddess of life would also give their oracles a certain amount of faith. The more outstanding their performance was, the more branches of faith they could obtain, and they could even be demigods revered by hundreds of millions of creatures.

    From this, it could be seen that the elves ''faith was many times stronger than the dragons''.

    The extraordinary divine power of a demigod was called weak divine power, and the next level would be the weak divine power of the Dragon gods.

    The Dragon God''s divine power was only one level higher than the elven Oracle ... The faith of the Dragon race could be said to be quite weak. If it were not for the fact that the Dragon race was unique and that their strength would always increase with age, they would not have been able to be the Overlord of the universe without faith.

    If a demigod''s true body were to appear in the Prime Material ne, the Dragon gods would naturally try to stop and contain it.

    The Dragon gods, who were always paying attention to the movements of the elven gods, divided a part of their attention and cast their eyes on Kara.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    At the same time.

    A wave of divine power rose and approached garen.

    Garen''s gaze flickered, and the power of time naturally gathered to resist this trace of extraordinary divine power. However, after discovering a familiar feeling, garen took the initiative to reach out his Dragon w and touched this trace of extraordinary divine power.

    garen, I sensed the arrival of two demigods ''true bodies.

    "If you can''t fight them, I''ll transfer the correspondingbat strength to descend on the Kara to help you."

    The familiar voice of the metal Dragon God rang in garen''s mind.

    In the past, when the Dragon God wanted to talk to garen, his voice would sound directly in garen''s mind without any warning. Garen could not choose to ept or reject it, so he could only ept it passively.

    But now ...

    The time Dragon''s wings grew, and it became more and more confident.

    If he was unwilling, even the Dragon God could not speak to him directly.

    Facing the metal Dragon God''s concern, garen shook his head gently and said with a calm expression, "  I thank you for your kindness, but they''re just two half-gods. Even if they descend with their true bodies, they won''t be my match.

    "There''s no need to waste our n''s fighting strength."

    After a pause, the silver Dragon revealed its fangs and said in a deep voice, "  they dared to descend before me in their true forms. I hope they''re already mentally prepared to fall here.

    haha, as expected of the time Dragon of my race. I can see the courage and confidence of a true dragon in you.

    go, kill them. Let the gods fear you, fear you, and Revere you!

    The metal Dragon God roared withughter, its voice growing weaker and weaker until it disappeared.

    Garen turned his head, his expression unchanged.

    His eyes passed through the light of divine power and fell on the two elven demigods, seeing through their appearance.

    These two, known as the Twin Flower oracles, who followed the goddess of life, seemed to have been carved from the same mold. Even the fine hair on their delicate faces was exactly the same.

    They were wearing a light green dress, and their exposed skin was white and moving. Their appearance seemed to have been perfectly carved by the hands of nature, full of a sense of invible holiness.

    In the middle of her long hair, there were blooming flowers.

    At the same time, various colorful flowers condensed from extraordinary divine power surrounded their bodies and kept falling, possessing a dreamy color.

    Even though they were enemies.

    However, garen had to admit that the elves were indeed beautiful.

    In particr, these two demigod female elves were impable in the eyes of Dragons.

    Gods were the most perfect creatures in the multi-dimensional universe. Coupled with their Foundation as elves, they could even be described as beautiful.

    However, garen''s heart did not waver at all in the face of the two beautiful elven goddesses.

    An enemy was an enemy.

    No matter how beautiful an enemy was, they were still enemies and targets that needed to be eliminated.

    Dragons had eyes that could discover beauty, but they also had cold hearts that could destroy beauty.

    At the same time.

    Aisha and Aisha, the two demigods who had just descended, looked around. They saw the forest that was burned by mes, the brokennd, and the countless elven corpses. Their bodies trembled slightly, and anger covered their faces.

    The goddess of life belonged to the chaotic and kind gods.

    As his oracles, the two of them were also chaotic and kind.

    After seeing the tragic deaths and mental breakdown of countless people and believers, they raised their heads at the same time and stared at the demigod Dragon in the sky. They asked in unison, full of anger.

    as a half-God, he doesn''t have the dignity and glory of a God. He used his half-God Body to ughter the weak people of my race!

    "Dragons, are all of them as cruel and heartless as you?"

    "You''re a demigod! You''re not worthy of your power!"

    The two demigods ''righteous words made garen''s face turn cold.

 Chapter 628 2v1? The Time Dragon Will Never Be Alone!

    Garen had long heard of the elves ''so-called'' kind'', but their terrible character of being honest and upright. However, when he met them in person and was mentally prepared, he almostughed out of anger.

    When his own people were killed.

    They med garen for killing their people with his demigod power.

    However, before garen''s return, there were two elven gods with mid-level divine power. They had used their saint''s clone to kill the Dragon race. This matter seemed to have been selectively forgotten by the two demigods in front of them.

    ? The silver Dragon sneered and looked down at the two tiny demigods in the sky.

    the God of archery, soronor, and the God of sea elves, CESRA.

    I''m very curious. When did these two gods get removed from the elven God system? "

    or do you think that only the gods of the elven God system can attack our race in this war? "

    Facing garen''s words, the two demigods did not show any embarrassment on their faces.

    They frowned.  the two gods have only descended as Saints ''avatars. They didn''t attack with their true bodies. If you Dragons have the ability, the Dragon God can also participate in the war of the main material world by descending as Saints.

    Garen was at a loss for words.

    He had underestimated the level of shamelessness of these guys.

    ording to them, the avatar of the Saint was not considered a power of the gods.

    As for the so-called " no real body ", even if the gods with mid-level divine power wanted to, they could not do it.

    Moreover, they clearly knew that the gods of the Dragon God system were weak in their extraordinary divine power, and it was difficult for them to condense a powerful saint''s avatar. Yet, they could still say such righteous words, which really opened garen''s eyes.

    In the past, even though he had unlimited potential, garen still felt that gods were high above him and unreachable.

    After all, every God had lived for countless years.

    The two oracles in front of garen looked young and beautiful, but they were both more than ten thousand years old.

    But now, theyer of filter on the gods had been broken with the contact with the elven gods.

    The so-called gods were just like what ??olme had said: a group of living beings who held the ultimate power. Apart from that, there was nothing special about them. Due to their desire for extraordinary divine power, they were even more greedy than ordinary things to some extent.

    "Hehe."

    the three views and cognition of you elves, from gods to ordinary elves, seem to be the same.

    Garen shook his head slightly, and as he spoke, his gaze became colder and colder.

    The Saint Solonor was sealed in the time Amber and became garen''s spoils of war. However, it was only a clone after all. Although it was a medium divine power saint''s clone, it was definitely notparable to the demigod''s main body.

    since you''re here, you''ll either be a prisoner of the dragon n like that weak Saint or die Here!

    I hope that you already have the corresponding understanding in your hearts.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    As it spoke, the silver Dragon''s aura, which was as deep as the abyss, pressed down.

    Ka ka ka!

    The already devastatednd was shattered again, and countless gravel and tree remains were turned into dust by the tsunami-like Dragon''s might.

    The two demigod elves couldn''t resist the Dragon might of the demigod Dragon.

    The flowers around them trembled violently and broke into scattered petals.

    At the same time, the transcendent divine power gathered and formed a thick divine power Shield, protecting the two demigods and resisting garen''s Dragon might.

    It was the same as Saint Solonor.

    When they were fighting with the giant Dragons on garen''s side, Aisha and Aishi also erged their bodies with their extraordinary divine power.

    In the blink of an eye, two goddesses of about 150 meters tall stood on the broken mountain of the earth, their bodies flowing with bright light.

    Even though they were both demigods.

    However, their gigantified bodies were muchrger than Saint Solonor''s. The main body of a demigod was indeed stronger than the saint''s clone by a level, but it was still inferior to the giant God garen.

    "Storm gather!"

    The silver Dragon raised its ws, and the world runes turned into a blue ball of light.

    With the infusion of tons of magic power, in a short moment, thousands of Thunderbolts burst out from the world rune, mixed with countless arcaneets, and smashed towards the Twin Flower oracles like a storm.

    The primitive and powerful magic weaved into a that almost covered the entire sky.

    The two demigods sensed the destructive power of the Thunder and theet. Their expressions changed slightly at the same time, but they didn''t show any fear.

    Aisha, who had a petal on the left side of her hair, waved her arm, and the thousand flowers godly sword, engraved with the natural patterns that the elves loved, appeared in her hand.

    On the other side.

    Aishi, who looked exactly the same as Aisha, but with a flower ornament on her right head, raised her arm, and an oval shield with a green color appeared out of thin air.

    The thousand flowers godly sword and the ten thousand trees shield were both divine artifacts.

    These two godly items were not as good as the lunar scourge divine bow, but they were also not weapons that legendary equipment couldpare to. They were equipment that the life goddess had personally given to her oracles, representing their glory and achievements.

    To be able to obtain a divine artifact as a reward, and to have the strength of a demigod.

    As the oracles of the goddess of life, they were highly valued.

    When the sky was filled with lightning andets, eshi raised the shield of ten thousand trees high. With the support of her extraordinary divine power, a dazzling light rose from the divine artifact shield.

    In an instant, it was as if a dense forest had been born in the sky. Countless ancient trees and vines intertwined with each other, like pythons and Dragons, forming an indestructible barrier.

 Chapter 629 2v1? The Time Dragon Will Never Be Alone!

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The magic from the world runes fell.

    In the deafening explosion, countless giant trees were reduced to ashes, but at the same time, the Thunder and theet arrived.

    At the same time.

    Buzzzzzz!

    A dazzling sword light that was thousands of meters long soared into the sky, going against the sky full of Thunderbolts andets. It burst forth with countless spatial cracks that were visible to the naked eye, and shed at the silver Dragon that swooped down from the sky with an oppressive force.

    Garen''s gaze focused, and his huge body disyed unparalleled agility.

    The true dragon turned its wings, and with the Dragon spine as the axis, its huge body spun on the spot, almost brushing past the sword light to avoid it.

    At the same time.

    The two demigods, one on the left and one on the right, flew into the air and charged towards garen from the ground.

    Although their bodies were much smaller than garen''s, the aura they exuded was not weak at all. After all, they were the demigod oracles under the life goddess who had experienced hundreds of battles, and their strength could not be underestimated.

    Very quickly.

    The silver Dragon and the two demigods were engaged in closebat.

    The time freeze domain was naturally used immediately, causing the two demigods to feel as if they had fallen into a quagmire. Their reactions were greatly restricted.

    However, there were also dense, cobweb-like vines that shot out from the shield of ten thousand trees, covering the sky and affecting garen''s movement.

    BOOM!

    The shapeless and incorporeal banishing breath of time swept out, and as garen''s head turned, it enveloped Aisha, who was good at attacking.

    This demigod knew how powerful the Dragon Breath was.

    At the same level, a dragon''s breath was enough to be a fatal threat to a God. However, Aisha had dealt with Dragons many times and had always been wary of dragon''s breath.

    Her body turned into a stream of light wrapped in extraordinary divine power, resisting the negative effects of time stop and dy. Her speed suddenly increased, and she moved around under the pursuit of the dragon''s breath.

    At this moment, AI Shi''s right arm that was holding the shield of ten thousand trees retracted, and then mmed towards garen fiercely.

    Buzzzzzz!

    Endless brilliance gathered, forming a huge shield shadow that covered the sky and the sun, and smashed it towards garen, who was spewing Dragon Breath.

    Due to the interference of the other demigod, garen''s attention was not fully focused on Aisha, who was dodging.

    He stopped his Dragon Breath, and the power of time burst forth, swirling between his dragon ws.

    &Nbsp; the spacetime rending w reached out to meet the massive shield condensed from transcendent divine power, tearing at it.

    Crash!

    The shadow of the giant shield turned into light spots that filled the sky. Garen''s body swayed slightly as he felt a strong impact. The other party''s attack was enough to copse the mountains.

    Aisha, who had gotten a chance to catch her breath, leaped high into the air, to a height higher than garen. Then, she held the thousand flowers godly sword tightly with both hands, and shed it at garen''s head.

    The sword light, which was like the convergence of hundreds of millions of flower petals, was beautiful and dreamy, but also dangerous.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Garen''s expression did not change. Layers of golden liquid-like luster covered his dragon scales, turning him into a golden giant dragon that glowed with golden light in an instant.

    The giant dragon in imaska''s Holy garment flicked its tail.

    The Golden pir-like heavy tail shattered the sword of fresh flowers, but the countless broken petals did not stop. As they were smashed, they set off a storm of petals that enveloped garen.

    Ding ding dang dang dang ... The crisp sound of metal colliding rose and fell.

    Garen could feel the slight vibrations everywhere.

    To be honest, this feeling was quitefortable.

    With the protection of imaska''s Holy garment, in addition to garen''s already strong resistance and the giant God''s transformed body, even if they were both demigods, it would not be easy for the other party to hurt him with a divine weapon.

    He spread his dragon wings.

    The rain of flower petals that filled the sky was dispersed with a loud bang.

    The giant Golden Dragon set off a heavy Hurricane and pounced toward Aisha.

    In the face of a Dragon that was farrger than her, Aisha made a prompt decision and decisively pulled away. At the same time, countless vines rose into the sky, and under Aishi''s control, they wrapped around garen''s body.

    Although he had broken it almost instantly, he had still been dyed for a certain amount of time.

    After that, garen changed his target and tried to kill off AI Shi first.

    The Dragon turned its gaze, and the other party seemed to have sensed his malice.

    Layers andyers of shields appeared, surrounding AI Shi''s body to form an imprable defense. The shield of ten thousand wood, which had a strong defensive power, blocked in between garen and AI Shi.

    Garen took a deep breath.

    The time-shattering breath was brewing in his mouth, and then he spat it out.

    BOOM!

    The silk-like breath instantly observed the countless shields, but its sharp momentum inevitably weakened a little. As a result, AI Shi was able to avoid the fatal breath.

    At the same time, another divine sword light came, stabbing at garen''s eyes, nostrils, and other ces that could not be ignored.

    Garen had to pay special attention to the sword light at a tricky angle, so he could only slow down his pace in chasing after AI Shi.

    ''The demigod main body is indeed not on the same level as the avatar of a Saint.''

    "These two guys are really not easy to deal with."

    The Twin Flower God emissaries, one specialized in defense and the other in attack.

    Furthermore, the two sisters had the same heart and mind. When they joined forces, they could unleash power far stronger than the average demigod, achieving the effect of one plus one being greater than two. If the enemy was not a monster that was almost invincible at the same level as garen, he would have been seriously injured by thebined forces of the two demigods.

    However, the most important thing was that garen only had one dragon.

    In a two-on-one situation, they could support each other and restrain garen so that he could not unleash his full strength.

    Time gradually passed, and soon, more than half an hour had passed. Both sides were still in their best condition, without any obvious injuries.

 Chapter 630 2v1? The Time Dragon Will Never Be Alone!

    It seemed like a stalemate with no victory or defeat.

    However, as the leader of the Royal Court, garen would be embarrassed if he could not take down the two oracles. Dragons were creatures that valued their reputation.

    "So this is all the dragon n''s time Dragon can do."

    The two elves said in unison as garen stopped his attack.

    Angering the enemy and making them lose their cool was also a battle strategy.

    In reality, this was the first time the sisters had encountered a demigod as powerful as garen. In a situation where they were both demigods, even if the enemy was two demigods, they could still win easily if they worked together. However, now that they were outnumbered, they could only rely on restraining each other to barely stabilize the situation.

    Moreover, the battle situation was actually very disadvantageous to them.

    Garen''s attacks were full of destructive power. Every move he made had the power to tear the sky apart and sink the earth. They did not even dare to touch that strange dragon''s breath. As long as they were hit once, they would be severely injured. Garen had already taken their damage many times as if he was eating and drinking.

    In short, garen could make countless mistakes, but they could only make one mistake.

    At the same time, the two elven demigods looked at the devastatednd and then looked at each other. They instantly understood their sisters ''thoughts.

    On this Prime Material ne, on this, the Dragon race had already achieved victory.

    They hade toote, and if they continued to fight garen, it would be meaningless other than possibly causing their own deaths due to a mistake.

    It was time to leave.

    The thousand flowers godly sword split open the space. The two demigods looked at garen and said in unison, "  evil Dragon, this battle ends here. We''ve already figured out your background. The next time we meet, we''ll take your life.

    Although he knew he couldn''t win, he still had to say some harsh words.

    The two demigods were about to leave after they finished speaking.

    However, the Dragon on the other side grinned, revealing a somewhat sinister smile.

    "Next time?"

    "After ying with you for a while, you think you can make an enemy out of me."

    "From the moment you descended into my dragon n''s world, your fate was already decided!"

    Buzzzzzz!

    A blue light shed past.

    An illusionary imaska crown appeared above garen''s head, and the power it emitted stabilized the space. Garen himself also constructed space sealing spells, dimensional anchor, and other spells, and then cast ovepping spells, making the space in this area as stable as Mount Tai in a short time.

    The Dragon of Time was never alone.

    The two demigods thought that it was two against one, but in reality, it was because garen didn''t want to go through the trouble of summoning wolybell and the others. Summoning a demigod would consume a huge amount of his time power, and he would need a long time to recover.

    However, he could not take down two demigods in a short time.

    If they wanted to leave, they couldn''t save time power anymore. They had to go all out and use the ability of the time Alliance.

    Under Aisha and Aishi''s vignt and uneasy gazes, the giant dragon raised its head and roared.

    "Come, my brother."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    answer my call. Come through time and fight alongside me!

    &Nbsp; uncountable amounts of time energy spread out from his body, stirring up the quietly flowing river of time and causing it to ripple with activity.

    With the infusion of the power of time ...

    A deep roar that seemed toe from ancient times sounded.

    At the same time, the 60-meter-tall giant bear''s shadow that was formed by the water of the river of time slowly appeared and finally turned into a real entity.

    After he jumped out of the river of time.

    The giant bear fell to the ground, but as it fell, it opened its eyes, which were filled with ferocity.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Thunder and lightning danced in the sky, and dark clouds gathered.

    The storm surrounded the giant bear''s body and lifted it into the clouds, standing side by side with garen.

    "Fourth brother, is this the world you live in?"

    Wolybell ignored the two demigods and looked at garen as he spoke.

    Garen nodded gently.  second brother, the time Alliance is very taxing on me. Let''s catch up when I return to the valoran continent. Let''s get rid of the enemies together first.

    The giant bear riding the storm nodded.

    Following garen''s gaze, wolybell looked at the elf demigod andughed disdainfully at his weak body.

    "Storm gathering! The descent of the giant God!"

    In the thunderous roar and the two demigods ''expressions changed, the giant deified bear of the storm stood between the rolling dark clouds, exuding a force simr to garen''s.

    "Where are you from?"

    "Have you thought about the consequences of interfering in the war between the elves and the dragons?"

    Aisha and Aishi''s hearts sank as they said at the same time.

    "I am the indestructible wild Thunder, the embodiment of storm and power, the God of Thunder and storm!"

    "Making an enemy of my fourth brother is the same as making an enemy of me."

    "Come, wee my Storm and Fury!"

    pAn,da n<0,>v,e1 Dark clouds covered the sky. As wolybell roared, countless Silver Snakes and Thunder Dragons fell and crashed toward the elven demigod.

    At the same time, wolybell, who was surrounded by ring lightning and a faint trace of divine power, pounced at Eishi.

    Garen looked at Aisha, who was like a fly and had shed him many times. He smiled slightly with a dangerous look in his eyes, and said, "  the insect tried its best, but it couldn''t even cause a scratch on the Dragon.

    "Now, try to escape from my ws."

    Under garen''s control, the time freeze domain''s effect was only focused on Aisha, the elf.

 Chapter 631 2v1? The Time Dragon Will Never Be Alone!

    In an instant, the feeling of being trapped in a quagmire and unable to extricate herself multiplied and spread to Aisha''s entire body.

    The giant beast in the Golden Holy garment tore the sky apart and pounced at the slender elven demigod with lightning speed.

    Facing garen alone, Aisha had to bear all the pressure that was like andslide or tsunami. Her breathing became heavy and suppressed, and she felt an unprecedented pressure.

    Aisha bit her lips, fully aware of the gap between her and garen.

    She took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down as she looked at her sister, who was also struggling to resist the attacks of the giant bear.

    At the same time.

    Without AI Shi''s restraint, garen approached easily. The Dragon''s sharp ws were like golden mountains, pressing down heavily.

    Aisha''s pupils contracted, and she raised the thousand flowers godly sword to block in front of her.

    At this time, Aisha was nearly 160 meters tall, and her divine sword was about the same length as her. A sword of more than 100 meters was not small, but in front of the Dragon with a wingspan of 1000 meters, it was just like a small dagger.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The thousand flowers godly sword collided with the Golden Dragon scales between the dragon''s ws.

    Dense runes surged out, resisting the sharp edge of the divine weapon.

    The imaska Holy garment was a fusion of the seven secret weapons, and after Orne''s improvements, it was already a divine weapon. Because of the difference between the users, the thousand flowers godly sword only left a small crack on the surface of the Golden Dragon scales, and could not even break all of garen''s dragon scales.

    His current defense was thebination of imaska''s Holy garment and his own dragon scales.

    The Dragon scales of the demigod Dragon were originally a divine weapon-like armor, and when stacked with the imaska Holy garment, its abnormal defense power was only threatening to garen with the lunar divine bow, which was previously a mid-level divine weapon. As for Aisha, it was difficult for her to leave a wound on garen''s body.

    Under the tremendous force of the dragon''s ws, Aisha''s body was pressed down to the ground by the Dragon.

    She tried to resist, and her extraordinary divine power gathered in her arms, but the difference in strength between her and garen was too great. Her extraordinary divine power was not enough to make up for it.

    In the ear-piercing sound of the air current, the giant Golden dragon''s w pressed down on the demigod who was holding a sword to defend and descended from the sky.

    Crash!

    Aisha''s body smashed into the ground.

    The ground cracked openyer byyer, and with a deafening sound, a deep depression appeared.

    Aisha, who had suffered a violent impact, felt dizzy, and her vision became a lot blurry.

    Without waiting for her to recover, the Golden Dragon stood up on its hind legs, supported its body with its powerful hind legs, and stomped heavily into the deep pit with its body''s strength.

    Crash!

    The ground within hundreds of miles trembled, and the sound of a magnitude 10 earthquake was heard.

    The huge Dragon that weighed several tons raised its hind legs again and again, stomping heavily on the ground. At the start, Aisha could barely resist with her dense extraordinary divine power, but after three to five times, her pupils dted, and her body was crushed by the heavy stomps.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Demigods were harder to kill than gods and saints.

    Because she was in her main body, her extraordinary divine power was quite strong, and there was faith that gathered into divine power and entered her body at all times.

    If it was in a God''s kingdom, the strength it could disy could be further improved.

    However, choosing to descend to the main material world in his true form meant that he would have to bear the risk of death.

    Demigods were true gods as well, but they were called demigods because in the history of the multiverse, there had been cases where demigods descended upon the main material world and were killed by creatures that were not even demigods.

    The limits of a demigod''s transcendent divine power weren''t very high.

    Under the giant God garen''s merciless stomps, the elven demigod, who had a sense of holiness and invibility, was quickly beaten into the dust. His body was shattered, and the surface of his body was covered in dust.

    After annihting almost all of Aisha''s extraordinary divine power ...

    Garen did the same thing and sealed it with the amber time seal.

    Looking up at the other side of the battlefield, walibell crushed thest defense of the shield of ten thousand trees with one palm, bringing with him endless storm and Thunder.

    The rolling heavenly lightning descended and struck AI Shi''s body.

    AI Shi''s extraordinary divine power was also quickly worn down as it resisted the power of the storm.

    Just as wallibell was about to kill Eishi with his ws, garen rushed over and stopped him, saying, " "Brother, a living demigod is more useful to me."

    Walibell stopped his movements.

    After that, garen sealed this demigod like the time Amber.

    Unless their faith was extinguished, even demigods had a chance to be resurrected.

    Being captured by a seal was sometimes more frightening than being killed directly.

    Garen raised his head and looked at the sky.  you demigods of the elven God system.  he said.  feel free to descend again.

    "One or two, I''ll be waiting for you!"

    The silent Sky did not respond.

    However, garen knew that his words must have reached the ears of the elf God.

    you''re so domineering, fourth brother. I didn''t expect you to have such a side. I''ve never seen it on the valoran continent.

    Wallibellughed and said.

    The two giant gods removed their giant God transformation at the same time.

    Looking at the time power that formed volibell, garen could feel that his time power was still being consumed continuously. When he summoned volibell, he had used up a lot of it at once, and now his body was rather empty.

 Chapter 632 Godly God (1)

    After the battle between the Lord of the Royal Court and the two elven demigods ended ...

    Countless true dragons and their armies looked up at the sky, the respect and admiration in their eyes almost materializing. As for the elves, who had just had a glimmer of hope in their hearts, the me in their eyes faded again, and their faces turned gray.

    The Twin Flower oracles were the two most powerful oracles under the goddess of life, and even among all the oracles in the elf God system.

    Even so, they were unable to pose any threat to the Lord of the Royal Court in the Prime Material ne. When it was difficult for two to fight one, they were defeated one by one in an extremely short time.

    At the same time.

    Many true dragons looked at the giant Thunder Bear riding the storm with confusion.

    They could not recognize who this demigod, who was asrge as the Lord of the Royal Court, was, which side he belonged to, and why he had chosen to participate in the war between the dragons and the elves at this time.

    However, the true dragons felt that this demigod had a certain connection with their Lord of the Dragon Court.

    They seemed to be quite close.

    Garen looked at wolybell and said, " "Elder brother, how much power do you think this body can unleash?"

    Walibell wasn''t summoned in his true form.

    It could even be said that it was currently a clone formed from garen''s power, a power that belonged to garen.

    However, this avatar was controlled by wolybell''s will in another timeline, and the power of time was transformed into its godlike power.

    Wollybell was stunned for a moment, then he looked down at his bear w and said, " "To be able to fully utilize it, your time Alliance is indeed a very strange ability."

    Garen nodded slightly.

    With such an intense consumption of time power, if he only condensed a demigod body that could not exert its full strength, he might have to seal the ability of the time Alliance in the future.

    Now, it seemed that he could still develop more.

    Is there anything interesting happening on the valoran continent recently? "

    Garen stopped the transfer of energy to the time Alliance''s clone, but there was still some time energy left that made up wolybell''s body, which could allow it to exist for a short time.

    Taking advantage of the fact that volibell had yet to disappear, garen had a simple chat with it.

    Without the replenishment of the power of time, wolybell''s body began to turn transparent and illusory at a speed visible to the naked eye. He noticed this but didn''t pay much attention to it.  we have more and more believers in the four pirs. Now, I can vaguely feel something called divinity.

    Garen nodded slightly.

    In the battle just now, garen had indeed seen a trace of divine light appearing on wallibell''s body.

    There was, but it was still very weak and couldn''t even bepared to a demigod.

    However, the four pir divine sects had only been established for a short time, and their future was promising.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Very good. I look forward to the day when my brothers be gods."

    Garenughed, and chatted with wolybell before it disappeared.

    As he spoke, worlibell seemed to have thought of something and said with an annoyed expression, "  that''s right, in the frelzord area, around the storm Mountain where we used to live, a lot of purple bugs came out of nowhere.

    A purple bug?

    "Is it a threat to you?" garen asked, confused.

    ? Wolybell shook his head.  not really. It''s just that when our people and believers go out, they''ll asionally be attacked by these bugs. I''ve killed many, but they''re endless. We don''t know where they came from.

    Garen thought for a moment.  maybe there''s a hive somewhere or something like an Insect Queen. You can try looking for it.

    Worlibell nodded and said with a bloodthirsty expression, "  sure. If I find out who''s causing trouble in our territory, I''ll tear them apart!

    At this moment, wallibell''s body was very transparent.

    Garen''s gaze could prate its body and see the mountains in the distance.

    "Fourth brother, the next time you encounter an enemy, feel free to call for me."

    Wolybell said to garen as he looked at his transparent body.

    Garen nodded.  you too, my brothers. We''ll catch up when we go to the valoran continent in the future.

    The time Alliance was mutual, and if wolybell and the others needed garen, they could also consume their own demigod-like power to form garen''s avatar.

    "Haha, see you in the future."

    In the wild roars, walibell''s figurepletely disappeared into the air.

    Garen retracted his gaze and looked at the ruined forest of elves.

    It was difficult to distinguish the forest from the outside. Thick ck smoke and raging mes filled the devastatednd, and the air was filled with the ubiquitous smell of blood and the smell of burnt flesh.

    At this moment, the true dragons were leading the Army of monsters and chasing after the elven soldiers who were either stubbornly resisting or fleeing in panic.

    As time passed, the remaining elves were either killed by the sharp ws or captured alive to be toys for the true dragons to vent their anger.

    Metal dragons generally didn''t like to y with their enemies.

    However, Dragons like the pentashade Dragons and some iron Wyverns would always treat their enemies with extreme cruelty.

    It didn''t take long for the battle toe to an end before the smoke had dispersed.

    Garen, who had already removed his giant God transformation, stood high in the clouds in the sky. He looked around, looked down, and said, " "My fellow tribesmen, this victory is my glory, and it is also your glory!"

 Chapter 633 Godly God (2)

    The group of Dragons let out a loud and excited roar.

    After being suppressed by the elves for several years, the true dragons, who had finally taken revenge on thergest elven Garrison in the Southern Hemisphere, finally felt relieved.

    At the same time.

    What surprised garen was ...

    He noticed that there were many true dragon Family ns, those creatures that admired the power of the true dragon, and even some young and newly-matured true dragons, who were currently looking at garen with a rather fanatical gaze, mumbling to themselves.

    great Lord of the Royal Court, your light shines upon me. I will put my faith in you and pray for the protection of the great power of time.

    Simr words came from the mouths of different Dragons.

    Garen, who was already a demigod, could clearly feel that there was a thread-like power that was being emitted from the bodies of these true dragons and their minions, and it was gathering on his body.

    He could clearly sense their emotional states through the thread-like power.

    Excitement, nervousness, reverence, agitation ... And a devout faith.

    the Dragon race''s faith ...

    Garen''s gaze swept across the true dragons and their minions that had provided him with the power of faith.

    It was obvious that his performance had conquered the hearts of these creatures. After his appearance and the thunderous reversal of the situation on Kara, some of the true dragons that had been suppressed by the elf army for a long time had turned into garen''s believers.

    In times of war, faith was far easier to breed than in times of peace.

    Compared to the Dragon gods who were far away in the outer nes, garen, who was right in front of them and had directly disyed his great power to protect the Dragon race on the Kara, was more likely to gain faith.

    In the war, the Dragon gods naturally contributed, but few Dragons could see the battle between them and the elven God.

    Therefore, it would not be as impactful as the battle between garen and the elf demigod in the main material world.

    it''s almost the most difficult faith to obtain, the Dragon race''s faith.

    Garen''s face was filled with satisfaction. It seemed that his charm was still strong enough.

    The faith from the true dragon could be said to be the most difficult type of faith to obtain in the multiverse.

    "I''m already a demigod."

    if I were to be like the Dragon gods and obtain a divine power level ...

    with thebination of demigod power and transcendent power, my strength can still soar.

    Garen looked down at the true dragon Army, and his heart entered a short period of thinking.

    In the endless nes, extraordinary divine power was the most mainstream power, and there was no upper limit to it. Garen knew that as long as he did not die, he would definitely be a quasi-great divine power in the future. However, what would happen if he went higher?

    Would his power of time be able to surpass great divine powers?<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    One had to know that there was an ultimate divine power above great divine power.

    There were gods above gods.

    Gods with ultimate divine power were also called gods above gods, which meant that they were gods above all the gods in the sky.

    The gods above gods could break free from the restraints of faith and use extraordinary divine power as they pleased. In other words, faith could be converted into extraordinary divine power. This was a rule set by the gods above gods.

    It was just that in the current endless nes of the multiverse, there were no traces of gods, and there were no signs of miracles. It seemed that they were tired of the control of the multiverse and hadpletely let go, allowing it to operate naturally.

    Through the Dragon''s legacy, garen knew that there was once a godly God named AO who, in themonnguage, had a very simr pronunciation to the nine-faced Dragon God io.

    Other than AO, there was also some hard-to-distinguish information about godly God in the Dragon''s legacy.

    For example, there was a species of Dragon that had simr looks and abilities to the Chinese divine Dragons that garen was familiar with in his previous life, the Emperor Dragon species. This type of Dragon species did not believe in any Dragon God. The God they believed in was called God Hao Tian, and he seemed to be a God above gods.

    However, whether there were many gods above gods, or whether the different gods above gods were actually multiple faces of the same God above gods, no one knew.

    "Faith ... Perhaps I can create a clone to act as a vessel for my faith."

    Garen thought to himself.

    He himself did not want to be a God, because if he became a God, while he would obtain extraordinary divine power due to his faith, it would also mean that he would be bound by the faith, which was not what garen wanted to see.

    However, if one could have a God''s clone and the main body had the same divine power as a God, it would be very rare.

    Garen didn''t expect to be a God above gods.

    This goal was too far away. In the entire multi-dimensional universe and the endless timeline, there might only be one such glorious existence. Rather than calling him a God, it would be better to say that he was the concept of the multi-dimensional universe itself. The gap between an ordinary God and a God was like the chasm between mortals and gods.

    However, garen was also ambitious.

    He wasn''t very ambitious, just a little bit.

    To be able topletely master the river of time, which was one of the cornerstones of the multi-dimensional universe, to return all the power of time to himself, and to have a powerful avatar of a God, that would be enough.

    For the time Dragon that was bound to be a great divine power, garen really felt that his ambition was not big, and could even be said to be more conservative.

    Garen slowly let out a breath and calmed himself down.

    Immediately.

    Under garen''s lead, the high-spirited dragon n conquered this lostnd.

    However, the war on Kara was not over yet.

    This ce was only one of the dragon n''s territories upied by the elves. Just the Southern Hemisphere alone had many ces upied by the elves, and the Northern Hemisphere that garen had first gone to was also quite a number.

 Chapter 634 Godly God (3)

    thergest elven Garrison in the Southern Hemisphere has been eliminated.

    I''ll head to the Northern Hemisphere and uproot the elven forces on the other side of this. I''ll leave this ce to you.

    I believe that with the strength of our race, it is enough to defeat the remaining elves.

    Garen said to the true dragon Army.

    As soon as he finished speaking, many true dragons let out excited roars.

    "Great master of the Dragon Court, please rest assured. Under your protection, we will be invincible. The elves and their forest will be reduced to ashes!"

    Garen nodded slightly, but did not leave immediately.

    The Golden liquid-like light dissipated, and garen, who had turned into a Silver Dragon, called Ulpian over.

    This huge Dragon Snake was feasting on the corpses of the high Elves in the midst of the war, its ferocious mouth stained with a dazzling blood color.

    While flying towards garen, Ulpian did not forget to tidy up his appearance. He stuck out his long tongue and licked off the blood on his mask.

    "My Lord, you''re really amazing."

    under your great figure, the elven gods can only wee the end of being annihted.

    Ulpian pped garen''s Dragon butt the moment he came up.

    did you see my performance? " it continued.  as your follower, I don''t think I''ve embarrassed you.

    After saying that, therge dragon Snake raised its head, as if it was waiting for praise.

    In this battle, ulbis was indeed the first Dragon to take the lead, and he had achieved quite a good result in the legendary-level battlefield. Hence, garen nodded slightly and said, " "I see your bravery."

    "In the future, be my sharp ws and fangs, and work harder."

    After receiving garen''s praise, Ulpian''s face was filled with excitement. He said in a rough voice, " "Of course, I''m your most lethal w! Your will is my mission!"

    "The remaining elven troops in the Southern Hemisphere will be cleared by you," garen nodded.

    yes!  Ulpian''s expression turned solemn.  I won''t let you down.

    After making his promise, Ulpian licked his lips again. He was a little impatient.

    At the same time, garen noticed that after the battle ended, Ulpian''s aura had strengthened by quite a bit, and his body outline had grown slightly bigger.

    After devouring legendary elves and many high Elves for a long time, it became stronger again.

    if we develop a group of snake-Dragon species as an Army to deal with elves ...

    Garen was deep in thought.

    Snake-Dragon species could increase their strength by eating elves. They could be said to be the natural enemies of elves. In the war with elves, as long as they did not die, they would be stronger the more they fought.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    In the war against the elves, garen felt that the snake dragon species would be the best soldiers.

    However, snake-Dragon species were too rare. There was no other snake-Dragon on the entire Kara other than ulbis.

    On the Noah continent, there was still a Ishizaka snake dragon.

    it seems that external intervention is needed for the breeding of the snake-Dragon species.

    Dragons ''reproductive abilities were not weak. As long as they wanted to, they could quickly get pregnant and even give birth to creatures with Dragon bloodlines across species. The snake-Dragon species was no exception. As he thought of this, some good ideas appeared in garen''s mind, and he nced at Ulpian.

    Ulpian retracted his head. He felt as if a cold gust of wind had blown past him, and he had a bad premonition.

    However, it was a time of war, and garen had no time to implement his ideas.

    He looked at Ulpian and used the world runes to cast multiple enhancement spells on this follower of his.

    go, lead the Dragon Army here and destroy the elves ''forces. Spread the name of the Dragon of eternity and time.

    yes!  Ulpian nodded his head heavily and revealed a ferocious expression. He then turned around and left.

    Garen did not stay at north-south ball for too long.

    After the strongest elven Garrison was destroyed, the rest of the elven garrisons could not stop the ck Tide formed by the Dragon Army. They would only be defeated one by one at thetest.

    In reality.

    At this time, the elf Garrison stationed on Kara had lost the courage to fight the dragons after hearing about the battle in the Twilight ins. With the presence of the Dragon court''s Lord on Kara, they could not win no matter what.

    One by one, the encampments activated their defensive arrays, hoping that they could hold out until the reinforcements arrived.

    However, this was destined to be impossible.

    Due to garen''s performance in the main material world, the elven gods had tactfully given up on Kara and no longer sent the precious demigod elves to their deaths.

    The elves that remained on Kara became abandoned.

    After constructing a long-distance space teleportation spell, garen returned to the Dragon''s Nest in the Northern Hemisphere.

    The time Alliance had consumed a lot of energy, and after breaking through the maze array and capturing the two elven demigods alive, his power of time had dropped by less than half, so he needed to rest for a while to replenish it.

    Although garen''s heart was still stable, he still felt uneasy when his power of time was less than half.

    After dumping some treasures in the somewhat empty Dragon''s Nest and making a bed that was emitting a variety of colors, gareny down.

    He thought for a while and took out a few more time Amber.

    Looking at its spoils of war, the elven demigod and mid-level divine power Saint sealed in the time Amber, as well as a few divine artifacts, the Dragon smiled in satisfaction, closed its eyes, and went to sleep.

    In the boundless river of time, garen''s lost energy was quickly replenished.

 Chapter 635 Type Of Great Divine Power Creature Level _1

    The higher a creature''s level was.

    Under normal circumstances, it would be less likely to be injured, or it would consume arge amount of its own energy. However, if it was injured or its energy was lost, it would usually take a longer time to recover.

    Some gods were injured after fighting with creatures of the same level.

    It might even take thousands of years for him to recover to his peak.

    In the battle between garen and the Twin Flower oracles, he was not injured. Although the two demigods could coordinate and restrain him, they could not cause effective damage to his giant God transformed body.

    Garen had to sleep for a long time to fully fill up therge amount of time power he had used to prevent the other party from escaping.

    The speed at which he was absorbing the power of time was getting faster and faster, but the total amount of time power that his body could contain was also increasing.

    After several months, the sleeping giant beast in the Dragon''s Nest trembled a few times.

    Hu hu hu ...

    With a series of heavy breathing that sounded like thunder, the pair of tinum Dragon eyes slowly opened.

    After he woke up, garen spread his dragon wingspletely and gently stretched his slightly stiff muscles and bones. Fortunately, when the Dragon''s Nest was built, Yuna was there. The size of the two super-giant Dragons was taken into consideration, so the internal space was built to be quite spacious.

    Otherwise, with garen''s current wingspan of a hundred meters, this Dragon''s Nest would have looked narrow and cramped.

    She shook her legs, tilted her head, twisted her neck, and pped her wings ... After a few sets of movements, garen felt that his body had stretched out, and vigorous strength was flowing between his muscles.

    Immediately.

    He looked at the time Amber that he had messed up while he was sleeping.

    Saint Solonor, demigod Aisha, and demigod Aishi.

    There were also three divine artifacts.

    A total of six time Amber had a translucent texture, and the sealed gods and divine artifacts inside maintained a lifelike posture. Garen could see the unwillingness and a trace of fear on the faces of the two demigods, the gods, and the Saints.

    it seems that gods also feel fear.

    Garen shook his head slightly.

    Next, with a thought, the time Amber that was wrapped around demigod Aisha''s head turned into the power of time, and was kept by garen.

    These two demigod elves were the oracles of the goddess of life.

    And now, the Dragon race all believed that the goddess of life had attacked the legendary dragon of their race. Without any other discovery, garen also felt that there was a high probability that the goddess of life had attacked him.

    On the other side.

    When the time Amber that covered her head disappeared, Aisha''s stiff expression instantly came to life.

    She subconsciously tried to use her strength, but when she realized that her extraordinary power was gone and her body was sealed in a strange crystal, she understood her current situation.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Aisha''s Green agate-like eyes moved slightly, taking in the situation inside the Dragon''s Nest.

    &Nbsp; when he saw the apathetic and Majestic Silver Dragon, his heart sank.

    As the demigod envoys of the goddess of life, Aisha and Aishi had been through hundreds of battles. They had won countless battles and suffered many setbacks. However, this was the first time they had be the enemy''s prisoners.

    Looking at the huge Dragon, Aisha bit her lip.

    "Evil Dragon, what do you want to do?"

    In the elves ''understanding of Dragons, they believed that Dragons were vicious beasts who were greedy, lecherous, brutal, and violent ... In particr, the lustful nature of the dragons was enough to prove it.

    How lecherous must one be to develop such a terrifying aesthetic sense of all races in the multiverse?

    Some of the dragons did not even let go of monsters like elementals, sludge monsters, and slimes.

    Elves were generally quite beautiful, and they grew up in the aesthetic standard of Dragons.

    Many female elves who were captured by Dragons usually ended up in a miserable state.

    "He couldn''t have ..."

    Aisha''s heart tightened as she thought about what might happen next.

    To the elves, who thought that they were noble creatures, and to the elven goddess, if she encountered such a thing, it would be a humiliation that she would never be able to wash away.

    At the same time.

    The huge Dragon with towering horns lowered its head as if it was wearing a crown and slowly approached. Its heavy and hot breath directly blew onto the elf demigod''s face, blowing his green hair back.

    "Evil Dragon, what do you want to do?"

    I''m the messenger of the goddess of life, second only to the gods in the kingdom of APAD. The Great Goddess of life will not sit by and let you insult the elf Messenger!

    Aisha said, her face hard.

    "If you weren''t the messenger of the goddess of life, you would be dead by now," garen said with a chuckle.

    however, don''t think that I spared your lives because I was afraid of the life goddess.

    After a pause, the dragon''s eyes turned cold, and it said in a deep voice, "  tell me, when I was attacked, was the goddess of life in her own divine Kingdom? "

    After hearing garen''s words.

    Aisha was slightly stunned, and then she instantly understood that the Dragon in front of her was investigating her attack.

    She frowned and said in a victim''s tone, "  my master is kind by nature. Why would he attack you, a dragon n junior who isn''t even a demigod? "

    "Only the evil god living in the abyss can do such a despicable act."

 Chapter 636 Type Of Great Divine Power Creature Level _2

    my Lord said it very clearly. The whole thing was a self-directed act by your Dragon God in order tounch a war against my race!

    The elven demigod looked at garen, a gentle smile on his face, and said, " "But now it seems that you don''t know the truth of the attack."

    After a pause, Aisha continued in a sincere tone, "  powerful time Dragon, you should understand that we elves are not a war-loving race. We don''t want to see our people sink into the mes of war.

    besides, this war is not beneficial to us at all. On the contrary, your dragon n has benefited a lot.

    think about it carefully. Do you have any suspicions that the Dragon God is using you? "

    you must know that before you, there has never been a precedent of a legendary dragon participating in a Dragon War.

    In reality.

    Even Aisha herself did not know the truth behind garen''s attack.

    As an Oracle, she certainly would not question the goddess of life that she had pledged her loyalty to. She would stand firmly in front of the goddess of life.

    Just like the entire elven race, when the goddess of life learned that the main elven God had been ambushed and severely injured, and said that the cause of the incident was the reason the dragons wanted to start a war, almost all the elves agreed with this statement.

    It was just like how the dragon n had agreed that it was the goddess of life who had attacked garen.

    No matter what the truth was, the creatures of their own race would basically choose to trust the gods of their own race, which was a matter of course. Why would they trust the gods of other races who already had grudges with their own race instead of the gods who protected their own race?

    Listening to Aisha''s words, garen was unmoved.

    Without any concrete evidence, he also chose to believe in the gods of his race.

    "Rather than trying to sow discord between me and the Dragon God, why don''t you think about how to escape from me?"

    Garen''s expression did not change as he used the time Amber to seal Aisha again.

    After that, he asked another elven demigod, Aisha, who looked exactly like her.

    The answer they got was the same.

    When he was attacked, the goddess of life did not leave her God''s kingdom.

    However, there was no credibility to this answer.

    Even if the two demigods were telling the truth, there was still the possibility that the goddess of life would leave quietly. As a God with great divine power, it was better to leave the God''s kingdom that she had created. As long as she did not want to be discovered, it was impossible to be noticed.

    at my current level, it''s not realistic for me to track down the mastermind who''s a great divine power.

    Garen thought about it carefully and decided to put the matter of him being attacked to the back of his mind.

    What was the concept of a God with great divine power?<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    He had safely grown to the stage of a primordial Dragon, and if he was a thousand-year-old primordial Dragon, he might be able to arm-wrestle with a great divine power. As of now, among the people that time Dragon countercurrent had summoned, there was no future garen who was simr to a great divine power. The strongest looking Galen was only a few hundred years old.

    Great divine powers were creatures that truly stood at the top of the food chain of the multiverse.

    The main God of a God system, some ancient and primitive existences, the Supreme Lord of hell or the abyss ... Any great divine power had lived for countless eras and had seen countless worlds fall and civilizations rise and fall. They could not be underestimated.

    The most important thing was.

    As garen''s greatest trump card, time Dragon countercurrent, a great divine power could block it.

    After all, after garen had grown up, if he followed the prescribed order, there was a high probability that he would only be a quasi-great divine power, simr to the Dragon mother and the metal Dragon God. Before he had grown up, he was already an existence of great divine power, so it was not surprising that he could stop time Dragon countercurrent.

    The previous experience made garen understand that he could not pin his hopes on himself in other timelines.

    Only the power he had now was the most real.

    Next, garen kept the time Amber that sealed the two demigods, the God, and the Saint.

    His gaze fell on the moon Phoenix divine bow.

    Even a Saint using this divine weapon could make him feel extremely threatened. When it was gathering its edge, garen had no choice but to use all his strength. If a demigod''s main body was holding it, its lethality could be raised to another level.

    Solonor, a mid-level divine power, God of archery.

    Garen took out the moon Phoenix divine bow and muttered.

    Mid-level divine power was an existence that could not be ignored in any divine system. They were only ranked below great divine power, and their divine power level was higher than the Dragon gods. If he were to encounter a mid-level divine power in the outer ne, garen would turn around and run, without even thinking about fighting it.

    pA(nd)A no ve1 He calcted the creature rank.

    Garen felt that a God with mid-level divine power was at least equivalent to level 80, which was twice as fast as his current level.

    As for the Twin Flower oracles that had just fought with garen, garen had already seen their creature level.

    It was higher than he had expected.

    The two demigods were both at level 52, while garen had just be a demigod, so his creature level was only at level 41.

    They were not ordinary demigods, and their abilities were outstanding among the demigods.

    Their biological level was much higher than garen''s, but the reason why they were still no match for him was that they had descended into the main material world and were suppressed by the main material world, so they could only disy the maximum level 40bat power that the main world could amodate.

    Logically speaking.

    Even if a level 50 demigod was unable to fully disy his strength, he should be able to easily defeat a creature that had just be a demigod when he descended to the main material world.

 Chapter 637 Type Of Great Divine Power Creature Level _3

    Unfortunately, they met garen.

    Garen was being unreasonable.

    ording to garen''s spection, the creature level threshold for a low-level divine power was around level 60.

    almost every 20 creature ranks can be upgraded by one divine power level.

    if this trend doesn''t change, after level 100, I''ll be considered a greater divine power.

    Level 40 demigod, level 60 Lesser God, level 80 intermediate god, level 100 greater God ... With this calction, garen felt that he was still extremely far away from bing a great divine power.

    After all, when he was a level 40 demigod, killing ordinary legendary creatures was as easy as ughtering dogs. He could crush them with one strike.

    Outside the main material world, gods who could fully exert their own strength all had great power beyond the imagination of ordinary things.

    "I wonder how theva demine is doing."

    Garen recalled the day he was attacked.

    He couldn''t help but think of the scene of Rowell and Gretel being reduced to ashes by the divine lightsaber.

    Garen still had some feelings for his subordinates who had followed him even before he became a legend. He could not tolerate his followers dying so cheaply and so easily.

    If they died in a bloody battle against foreign enemies, garen would not feel sorry for them.

    However, to die under the aftermath of an attack from a great divine power, such a sullen death without the power to resist, without any glory or dignity to speak of, was uneptable to the Dragon.

    The two red Dragons were not the only ones who had sent him off.

    Fire dwarves, fire spirits, earth spirits, red centaurs ... Many of the spawns were affected and died, and there were also a number of alpha spellcasters.

    Furthermore, the casualties were secondary.

    More importantly, theva demine would definitely be severely damaged after suffering a full-force attack from a powerful divine power.

    This was only a small half-ne, and garen valued it because of the rich mineral resources created by the special proportion of elements. ording to the degree of stability, theva half-ne was not as good as the Noah continent.

    if theva demine is shattered by divine power ... All the spawns that live inside will not be spared."

    This was the worst possible scenario.

    The gods did have the power to destroy the ne.

    "It''s best to avoid the outer nes for now."

    Garen''s gaze fell on the moon Phoenix divine bow.

    Divine weapons generally had intelligence. Under the grip of the dragon''s ws, the lunar scourge divine bow trembled. It even absorbed elemental energy on its own, forming sharp swords in the bowstring, trying to attack garen.

    Garen suppressed the moon Phoenix divine bow''s resistance.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    He gathered his spirit power and poured it into the moon Phoenix divine bow, leaving his mark on it.

    However, the divine weapon''s resistance was also extremely intense.

    Ka ka ka ... Looking at the dense cracks on the exquisite bow, garen frowned slightly and stopped his movements.

    "You''d rather die in glory than live in dishonor?"

    He said in a deep voice.

    The surface of the lunar scourge divine bow glowed with light, condensing into a small, illusory female elf.

    This little elf red at garen viciously and said, "  I, Yue Ying, am only loyal to the great Solonor. You can destroy me, but you can not change my loyalty to my master!

    The divine bow moonlight was personally forged by Solonor, and it had apanied this God for tens of thousands of years.

    Such a divine artifact was usually extremely difficult to subdue.

    "The more you resist, the more I''ll make you my weapon," garenughed.

    Garen was determined to get his hands on this sharp divine weapon.

    "Don''t even think about it,"

    "Destroy me, but after that, master''s indestructible arrow will pierce through your heart! Take revenge for me. "

    The divine weapon spirit of the lunar scourge divine bow red at garen and said.

    "I look forward to the day you call me master."

    Garen''s expression remained unchanged.

    As he spoke, garen used the time Amber to seal the lunar scourge divine bow again.

    He was not proficient in refining and forging, but he had an elder brother in the valoran continent who was good at it. When he went to the valoran continent, he would hand the lunar scourge divine bow over to Orne, and garen believed that his elder brother would be able to give him a satisfactory result.

    As for the other two divine artifacts ...

    Their master was in garen''s hands, so garen had a way to subdue them.

    He took out a sword and a shield, and after they said that they were only loyal to the Twin Flower oracles and would not surrender, garen took out the time Amber that sealed the Twin Flower oracles and ced it in front of the two divine weapon spirits.

    "Qianhua and wanmu, right?"

    The silver Dragon smiled, giving the two spirits of the godly items a bad feeling.

    "I admire your loyalty to your master."

    however, you don''t want your master to be humiliated, tortured, and then die Here, do you? "

 Chapter 638 Meeting Luna Again (1)

    "You''re despicable, you''re shameless,"

    The two artifact spirits said angrily.

    Garenughed lightly, and said in a light tone, "  the insult from the enemy is no different from praise to me.

    After a pause, his gaze became sharp.  "Then, tell me, what is your answer?"

    submit to my will, or disobey me and watch your original master sink into torture.

    After hearing garen''s tant threat, the two spirits of the divine weapons fell silent.

    Immediately.

    Garen condensed his own power into threads and intertwined them together, spreading them towards the two divine weapons like a spider web.

    During this time, the two weapon spirits looked at him with grief and indignation, but they did not resist like the lunar scourge divine bow.

    This was because it was not like the divine bow of moonlight, where only Saints were captured and not gods.

    The two divine weapons that belonged to the demigod oracles had to submit to garen, their enemy, in order to protect and be loyal to their master and not let their original master suffer in the hands of the enemy.

    "You''re tactful,"

    Garen was very satisfied with the reaction of the two divine weapons.

    As time passed by quietly, garen distributed his own brand on the two divine artifacts. The runes that were gradually formed by the power of time gradually covered the surface of the divine artifacts, permeating both inside and outside.

    The mark of the godlike power had been ced, and the spiritual power connection had been established. As a result, the thoughts of the two artifact spirits would gradually be distorted.

    It wouldn''t be long before they would acknowledge garen as their master from the bottom of their hearts.

    At the same time, garen also knew the effects of the two divine weapons.

    When he had fought with the Twin Flower God representative, he had already known more or less. It was just that after bing the master of the divine weapon, he would understand more in detail.

    Among them, the quality of the shield of ten thousand trees was better.

    More importantly, other than its indestructible body, it also had a defense barrier. The dense forest barrier that covered the sky had blocked garen''s attacks many times, giving the two demigods a chance to catch their breath.

    As for the thousand flowers godly sword, garen didn''t really care about it.

    It could transform into multiple ends, and could split into countless fatal petals when it shed. It was beautiful and dangerous, but its lethality was dispensable to garen, as it could not break his Holy garment and scale armor.

    In fact, garen did not really need the divine weapons to obtain them.

    It was more of his collection mentality at work.

    These spoils of war were already his, so how could he still be loyal to the original owner?

    After keeping the time Amber, garen yed with the two divine weapons that he had no desire to live in the Dragon''s Nest for a while. After the novelty had passed, he stopped ying with them and left the Dragon''s Nest.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    When garen arrived at the dragon''sir with the space teleportation spell.

    As the Dragon-type aura belonging to the ruler of the Dragon Court had long been remembered by many true dragons, the true dragons stationed in his Dragon Lair in the Northern Hemisphere basically knew that he had returned.

    Out of their admiration for the Dragon of Time, arge number of true dragons had gathered around garen''s territory.

    The imposing and intimidating Silver Dragon stood on the peak of the mountain, his strong dragon ws grabbing onto the jagged rocks, his dragon scales glistening under the Golden sunlight. He looked around, and as his eyes focused, a storm-like Dragon''s might that contained garen''s will emerged.

    Not long after.

    A forty-meter long ancient silver Dragon pped its wings and arrived at the mountain where garen was standing.

    Nehemiah retracted his dragon wings and descended to a mountain peak that was slightly lower than garen''s.

    "Is there anything you need me for?"

    Without realizing it, Nehemiah''s way of addressing garen had turned into an honorific.

    Garen''s current aura was simply too shocking. Just looking at this giant beast that was more than sixty meters long, the immemorial Silver Dragon found it hard to keep calm. Furthermore, the battle results of the master of the Dragon Court had already spread throughout the main material world.

    First, it was a saint''s avatar with mid-level divine power. Then, it directly captured two demigods.

    Outstanding battle achievements, high status, powerful strength ... Nehemiah and garen had known each other for a long time. However, when facing the current garen, this immemorial Silver Dragon could no longer be treated as an ordinary person.

    Garen could hear the change in Nehemiah''s way of addressing him.

    He frowned slightly but did not say anything.

    The dragon n had always respected the strong.

    He was stronger than Nehemiah, and the two were no longer on the same level, so it was natural for him to change his mind.

    Just by using the honorifics, garen felt that there was a thick barrier between him and this ancient silver Dragon.

    However, garen had already gotten used to this change.

    As a time Dragon, only other immortal beings could truly be his friend. The immemorial Silver Dragon was already unattainable in the eyes of ordinary creatures, but as long as it couldn''t be an immortal, it would eventually turn into dust and be drowned by the torrent of time with the passage of time.

    "Have you mastered the eternal life spell?" garen asked as he thought of this.

    The eternal life spell from ioram was a shortcut to bing an immortal.

    It had been almost seven years since garen had taught Nehemiah the eternal life spell. Nehemiah was one of the first legendary dragons to receive the eternal life spell.

    pA(nd)A no ve1 it''s aplicated spell, " Nehemiah said, shaking his head.  it''s not easy to learn with my level of magic.

    Legendary-level Dragons all had certain magical abilities.

 Chapter 639 Meeting Luna Again (2)

    However, most of their magical abilities could not bepared to that of legendary-mages. After all, Dragons could be legendary creatures not only because of their casting ability, but also because of thebination of their physical strength, Dragon Breath, and Dragon might.

    Only a powerful ancient dragon like Nehemiah could have legendary-level spellcasting abilities.

    and after obtaining the eternal life spell, the war broke out very quickly.

    I don''t have the time to study the eternal life spell. The situation of the other legendary dragons who have obtained the eternal life spell is simr to my estimation.

    After hearing Nehemiah''s words, garen nodded slightly.

    what''s the situation in the Northern Hemisphere? "

    He asked.

    Nehemiah considered his words for a moment, then said to garen, " "After you disyed your great power,"

    the forces belonging to the elves have basically all been stationed on the spot, no longer expanding to other territories.

    now, we''re changing the form of attack and defense. It''s mainly us Dragons attacking and the elves defending.

    during this period of time, I have led the Dragon Army and taken down five elven garrisons. The rest of the Dragon Army have their own achievements.

    however, the elves ''defense is more powerful. It will take some time topletely eliminate them.

    There was only one phrase to describe the elves on Kara.

    Drag, I''ll drag.

    He knew that he had lost the battle, but he still wanted to dy the Dragon race, hoping to get help from the elven Kingdom.

    However, the elves on the Kara were destined to be unable to escape. They were isted and helpless. The teleportation gates connecting the elven Kingdom to the various military stations had almost all been closed.

    These teleportation gates were originally set up to capture Kara. Their only purpose was to transport troops and were not two-way.

    Transporting troops from the elven Kingdom to Kara was much easier than returning to the elven Kingdom from Kara.

    The elven Kingdom had already given up on the elves here.

    Garen nodded slightly, and then, he handed the coordinates of theva half-ne to Nehemiah, and said to Nehemiah in a serious tone, "  next, I''ll personally take action and eliminate the elven Garrison in the Northern Hemisphere.

    "Go to theva demine and help me check out the situation there."

    "It might have already been shattered, and there''s no life inside."

    but if my minions in theva demine are still alive, order them in my name to take away all the wealth they have umted in theva demine over the past six years and drive the magic ship to and from Kara.

    Theva demine had clearly been exposed to the gods long ago.

    This half-ne that did not belong to the main material ne was not safe for garen at the moment.

    After the attack, garen decided to give up on theva half-ne. If the resources inside were not destroyed, he could hand them over to the legendary dragons of the Royal Court to mine. A portion of them would be handed over to the Royal Court''s treasure vault, another portion would be given to the miners as a reward, and another portion would be a bonus for garen''s own wealth.

    As for theva demine''s minions ... Garen hoped that the alpha n, as well as the Dragon whelps of Earl and gresha, were still alive.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The probability was quite high.

    As long as theva demine wasn''t destroyed by the attackers, they should be safe.

    "I understand."

    "Then I''ll go over now."

    Nehemiah replied.

    Garen nodded.  it''s been hard on you. Go.

    "I''d be happy to serve you, Lord of the Royal Court," Nehemiah said with a smile.

    As it spoke, the ancient silver Dragon used the coordinates given by garen as an anchor point and opened the ne portal.

    Cross-ne teleportation was not difficult for legendary creatures, as almost all legendary creatures knew simr means. Some high-level spell casters even frequently traveled to the ne, such as the curse wizard krichens who was once loyal to garen.

    Under garen''s gaze, Nehemiah was about to step into the portal.

    However, it suddenly paused and looked to the West.

    At the same time, garen turned his gaze to look, and a familiar Silver Dragon entered his sight.

    Nehemiah shook his head imperceptibly, and then leaped into the portal.

    Garen was slightly stunned at first, then his huge body disappeared on the spot.

    The giant dragon shed and appeared next to the gigantic Silver Dragon almost instantaneously.

    When Luna came back to her senses, garen had already retracted his dragon wings andnded in the middle of the vast forest where she was. His majestic body made the surrounding ancient trees look like small saplings.

    "Long time no see, Luna."

    "I''m very happy to see that you''re still alive,"

    Garen said sincerely.

    War was a furnace of life and death, and it was the same for the elves and the dragons.

    A Silver Dragon like Luna, who hadn''t even reached the legendary-realm yet, was only a low-level Dragon. She could die in the aftermath of a legendary-level battle if she wasn''t careful. It was already very lucky that she was still alive.

    Garen could see that on the scales of this beautiful Silver Dragon, there were many traces that could be seen with the naked eye, which added a sense of fierceness to it.

    However, Luna''s expression was still as calm and elegant as ever.

    "Should I call you the great Lord of the Dragon Court, or garen?"

    Luna looked up at the silver Dragon that was several times her size, and the pressure it exuded was so strong that it felt like it was tangible.

    Garen smiled and lowered his head to look at the small silver Dragon."It''s up to you. You can call me as you wish."

 Chapter 640 Meeting Luna Again (3)

    then I''ll just call you garen. The radiance of the Lord of the Dragon Court is too dazzling.

    Luna chuckled.

    Under the shroud of light, she turned into a beautiful woman with blonde hair and white skin, just like before.

    Luna stood on the tip of her toes, and her 1.7-meter-tall body leaped into the air. She sat down on the top of a tree that was dozens of meters tall, and her smooth legs swayed gently.

    "I hope this war can end as soon as possible."

    I''ve seen too many deaths. Our dragon n has the advantage now, but we''ve also suffered heavy casualties.

    Luna looked into the distance, her golden hair dancing in the wind.

    As a kind Silver Dragon, she did not like to fight. Although she also participated in the war, she did not have any desire for war.

    "I''ll try to end the war as soon as possible," garen said with a slight nod.

    With him around, the dragon n would have a huge advantage in the main material world. They would be able to clear out the elven troops in the various material worlds one by one. As long as the elven Kingdom could not find a way to deal with garen, their defeat would be inevitable.

    There were many demigods on the elves ''side.

    When these demigods ''main bodies descended, if the number of them that came to the main material world was a little toorge, it could cause trouble for garen. However, in the divine kingdoms of the various dragon gods, there were also many giant Dragons that had lived for tens of thousands of years and possessed demigod-like powers.

    Previously, the metal Dragon God had expressed its intention to transfer somebat power to help garen, but he had rejected it.

    The demigods ''battlefields were mainly in the outer nes.

    However, with garen''s creature level of forty-one, if he were to go to the outer nes and fight with those gods who had be demigods thousands of years ago, it would be difficult for him to gain an advantage.

    For example, the two twin Flower oracles whose monster level exceeded 50.

    If he were to fight with them in the outer ne, without using time Dragon countercurrent, garen would probably not be their match.

    However, in the Prime Material ne, where everyone was on the same level, he could kill them all by himself.

    In times of war, the importance of the battlefields in the main material world was no less than that of the outer nes. If the main material world achieved arge-scale victory, the Dragon gods would also gain a huge advantage in the battle between the gods.

    Time slowly passed by.

    Garen chatted with friends he had not seen for many years, reminiscing about the interesting things that happened when he was still weak. From time to time, he would roar andugh, the atmosphere was rxed and peaceful.

    "Right, I have news of Nicole Nina."

    Luna suddenly said.

    Under garen''s gaze, Luna''s expression was serious and worried.  "She was previously taken away by the elders of her n to the astral world."

    The astral ne.

    It was a strange realm between the mind and the material, or a fusion of the mind and the material. After the death of a God, their corpse would be an isted ind in the astral world, providing a ce for many astral creatures to rest, or it would be a forbidden zone for life.

    It was a good thing that Nicole and Nina did not die in an ident.

    Because there was no news of Nicole Nina, for a long time, garen thought that she had died in an ident.

    Now that he heard that the crystal dragon was originally in the astral world, it was reasonable. As the three major Dragon species of the Dragon race, the gem Dragon''s base camp was mainly in the astral world, and its distribution in the main material world was not as good as the other two Dragon species.

    But ... Compared to the Prime Material ne, the astral ne was far more dangerous.

    Because this was a time of war, and the vast and infinite outer ne of the astral world was one of the main battlefields of gods above the demigod level.

    Giant Dragons with divine power, dragon gods, and elven gods ... The two sides continued to fight in the astral world.

    The aftermath of a battle between gods could easily kill countless creatures.

    in the astral world, I hope she doesn''t get involved in the battle between the gods.

    Garen could only give his blessings to Nicole.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    He did not have any ns to go to the astral world at the moment, the battlefield that was suitable for garen was in the main material world.

    After reminiscing for a while, garen''s eyes narrowed as he looked at the darkening sky. He said to Luna, "  the break time is over. It''s time to clean up the remaining elven Garrison.

    After a pause, garen said to Luna,"after the war on Kara is over, you can stay in this world in peace if you want." &Nbsp;

    Luna shook her head, and said firmly, "  although I don''t like war, mypatriots are fighting for the dragon n. How can I be kind to them? "

    She smiled at garen and said quietly, "  the worst oue is nothing more than being smashed into pieces and turning into dust. I''ve never feared death.

    "Be careful," garen nodded.

    He took out the world rune and cast multiple enchantments on Luna, hoping that the silver Dragon would survive until the end of the war.

    "This is a small gift from me, take it."

    Luna nodded slightly and didn''t refuse.

    After sensing the effects of the various enhancement spells, Luna removed her shapeshifting spell and transformed into a gigantic Silver Dragon. She blinked at garen and said softly, " "The Honorable Lord of the Dragon Court, you should go and lead the Army."

    "I will fight alongside you under your dragon wings."

    When the war was about to begin, Luna had addressed garen as the master of the Royal Court, which meant that garen did not need to take care of her as a friend. He could just treat her as an ordinary Dragon Soldier.

    Garen nodded, and with a p of his dragon wings, he instantly arrived in the middle of the clouds.

    The giant Silver Dragon with the Dragon Horn crown on his head stood proudly like the king of the dragon n under the night sky. His surging Dragon might spread out, causing many true dragons to respond.

    A thick Dragon-type aura filled the air.

    Next, the nearby true dragons and their families gathered together, forming a ck Army.

    "My Dragon Warriors, it''s time for the elves to pay with their blood!"

    The roars of the dragons were endless.

    After a few routine words to boost the morale of the true dragons ...

    Under garen''s lead, this Army marched towards the nearby elven Garrison.

    Immediately.

    In the pitch-ck night without the moon and stars, the mes of war spread again.

    With garen around, they could easily break through the elf''s defensive maze. With that, under his leadership, the true dragon Army was like a hot knife through butter, crushing everything in their way and turning the elf encampments into ashes.

    His efficiency was more than a hundred times higher than when he did not have garen.

    Very quickly.

    The moon set and the sun rose.

    However, the Dragon''s roars did not stop. It continued to attack the elves ''encampment on Kara. It was only after a long time that it stopped to rest and recover its strength.

    Then, when his physical strength and magic power were full, he continued to conquer.

    The sun rose and the moon set, then the sun set and the moon rose.

    After repeating this for a month, the elf Garrison in the Northern Hemisphere had beenpletely defeated by the dragon n led by garen. Countless elves had died or were captured by the dragon n.

    At the same time, in the Southern Hemisphere, under the leadership of the Great Serpent-Dragon, Ulpian, the true dragon Army was also uprooting the elven camps one by one.

    After garen finished off the elves in the Northern Hemisphere, he headed to the Southern Hemisphere again.

    Under garen''s lead, another half a monthter, thest elf Garrison in a natural Canyon on Kara was drowned in the breath of the true dragon and the ws of the minions.

    This disaster-ridden had once again be the Dragon race''s world.

 Chapter 641 The Truth Of The Divine Sin Of Time (1)

    Garen looked at the copsed Canyon, as well as the elf''s encampment that was in pieces among the countless gravel and dust, and slowly let out a breath.

    After several years of war.

    Because of garen''s return, the of Kara had regained its peace. The elven forces in this world had beenpletely destroyed, and the Dragon race had regained the territory that had been plundered.

    However, this was only a partial victory.

    The war that had transcended countless prime material worlds was far from over.

    After winning the battle on Kara, the Dragon race on Kara did not necessarily have to settle down and stay away from the mes of war.

    This was especially true for the true dragons above the legendary realm.

    Even though the average legendary creature could notst more than a few seconds in garen''s hands, no matter which main material world''s battlefield it was, a legendary creature was always a mainstay ofbat power, and had the power to determine the direction of the battle.

    There were many legendary dragons on Kara.

    After being tempered by the mes of war, most of them would choose to go to other world battlefields to help their fellow race who were still in the war millstone. Of course, a small number of them would stay on Kara and be responsible for guarding the world that had just been taken back.

    After spending some time in the Southern Hemisphere.

    ? Garen returned to the Dragon''s Nest in the Northern Hemisphere.

    After the war ended, Ulpian followed garen and headed to garen''s territory.

    As garen''s follower, thisrge dragon Snake had previously fought with the main forces of the elven army in the Southern Hemisphere. However, it had already made a name for itself before garen''s return. When it followed garen to the Northern Hemisphere, it had also received the recognition and respect of many true dragons.

    "As expected of a creature that follows the Lord of the Dragon Court."

    "It''spletely different from the other snake-Dragon species."

    .............

    ordinary ancient dragons don''t seem to be its match.

    Some of the true dragons who were coiled up in the mountain range looked at Ulpian and thought to themselves.

    At the same time.

    The wriggling Ulpian looked at the surrounding environment and whispered to garen, "  my Lord, I''ll stay in your territory. I''ll guard the territory of this world for you.

    Snake Dragons did not have the concept of territory like other true dragons.

    It was happy to live in garen''s territory.

    "Go and find a suitable ce to build your nest," garen said, nodding his head.

    Ulpian lowered his head at garen, then excitedlynded on the ground and began to search for an environment that he liked. This fellow did not have high expectations for a Dragon''s Nest, and liked to live in dark and damp underground. After a short while, he began to drill into the ground in a forest, and his huge dark green figure quickly disappeared from the surface.

    Although garen had led the dragon n here in a long war, he was still a Dragon.

    However, he didn''t feel the slightest bit of fatigue. He was still full of energy, his eyes were full of energy, and his tinum Dragon pupils were shining.

    In a situation where theycked thebat power of the same level.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    After that, the elven Garrison that stubbornly guarded Kara was like a Mantis trying to stop a car. Garen only used his giant God transformation and broke through the enemy''s defense in a few moves. After severely injuring the high Elves that were connected to the defense, the rest was left to the Dragon Army.

    Immediately.

    Garen returned to the silent Dragon''s Nest.

    The silver dragon''s eyes were slightly closed, and its body wasid horizontally on the ovepping piles of gold, silver, and gems.

    However, garen''s field of vision was bright.

    His attention was now focused on the wisps of strange white silk-like energy.

    In the void, hundreds of such energy threads appeared and entered garen''s body, while the other end extended to a ce far away where the naked eye could not see.

    Other than these hundreds of threads that seemed to have substance, there were even more illusionary specks of simr energy that entered garen''s body in a scattered form.

    This was the power of faith towards garen.

    It was connected to garen and the believers who now believed in garen.

    To be able to condense into a solid thread-like clearly condensed belief meant that the other party''s degree of belief in garen was already quite pious, and it was not just a casual belief. As for the scattered belief, it meant that the other party''s belief in garen was not pious enough.

    As time passed, the number of threads of faith gradually increased.

    Garen could feel the power of faith more and more.

    He tried to focus his thoughts on one of the threads of faith.

    In an instant, an image of another ce appeared in garen''s vision.

    This was the interior of a volcano, and garen could see the bubbling magma, as well as the sleeping Red Dragon in its Prime under the magma pool.

    In the steaming Dragon''s Nest.

    Garen could clearly sense everything that was happening to this Red Dragon.

    This included his mental state, his approximate strength, and what he was thinking about ...

    through the threads of faith, one can understand the state of their believers.

    Garen had a sudden realization.

    If the power of faith he possessed was so strong that it could be converted into extraordinary divine power, then he could use this thread of faith to descend upon his own power, allowing his will to possess the body of the believer who was connected to him.

    This was the so-called incarnation of will.

    After carefully examining and studying his own power of faith for some time, garen opened his eyes.

    "I need a clone to carry the power of faith."

    if you restrain your belief in times of war, it''s not impossible to obtain a God''s avatar in the long run.

 Chapter 642 The Truth Of The Time Abomination (2)

    Garen thought to himself.

    however, will the Dragon gods tolerate my act of gathering faith? "

    Garen fell into deep thought.

    A few minutester, he shook his head slightly, thinking that the Dragon God would probably not care about his intention to be a God.

    At the end of the day, it was because the current dragon gods werepletely unable to eat the cake that was the dragon n. Although the true dragons respected the Dragon God and were under the protection of the Dragon God, the number of true dragons who believed in the Dragon God was pitifully small.

    Under such circumstances, garen would be able to gain the dragon n''s faith, and it would not affect the other dragon gods.

    Even without him, the Dragon gods would not be able to gain more faith.

    If the dragon n''s faith was already saturated, and he was snatching faith from the other dragon gods, then even the Dragon gods who treated garen well now would probably not be able to ignore his actions in the future.

    To a God, faith was the most important thing.

    Believers were the bottom line of God.

    Time passed by quietly.

    Garen looked at the calm river of time, then raised his Dragon w and gently swirled it, causing circles of ripples in the river of time.

    Arge amount of river water was gathered by garen.

    Finally, under his will, the power of time guided the river of time to condense into an illusionary Dragon that looked like garen, but much smaller.

    The life-like illusory giant dragon was spinning in circles under garen''s control.

    At the same time, threads of faith began to gather towards the illusory Dragon and connected to its body.

    Garen''s expression became solemn as he focused on the current situation.

    Under his careful control, the threads of faith entered the illusory Dragon.

    Immediately.

    In his current field of vision, there was a reflection of the power of time''s clone that had been prated by the threads of faith. These threads of faith went one round and returned to garen''s body,pletely ignoring the illusory giant dragon that garen had created with the power of time.

    it seems like he''s only using the power of time to create a clone. He can''t bear the power of faith.

    Garen shook his head slightly.

    However, he had expected this, so he did not look disappointed.

    After all, the illusory Dragon he created was not so much a clone as a model made of the power of time, which was different from a real clone.

    He continued to try to carry the power of faith in different ways.

    However, time passed by quietly, and garen still did not seed.

    However, he did note out empty-handed either. Garen realized that pure divine-like power could not be a vessel for the power of faith.

    "I need a clone with a real body."

    After studying it for a while, garen thought to himself.

    Garen''s thoughts were like lightning, and his brain worked quickly.

    Many images shed in his mind as he organized his memories and thought about how to find a suitable clone.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Suddenly, garen''s expression changed slightly, and he stopped.

    He recalled the conversation he had with dragon mother.

    "The divine sin of time, feanni."

    The silver Dragon squinted its eyes and muttered.

    Divine sins were the creation of gods, and the birth of time divine sins was also rted to the gods who had the priesthood of time, and they themselves also had a certain amount of time ability.

    Gods, time, abominations ...

    the abomination of time is sealed in the Prime Material ne.

    the main material world is my home ground. With my current demigod power, I shouldn''t be afraid of any ambushes.

    Garen needed the time divine sin.

    He wanted to try and see if he could use the time abomination as his clone to bear the power of faith.

    By then, a double of the god of time and his Dragon of eternity with godlike power would be able to achieve an explosive increase in power.

    But what was dragon mother''s purpose?

    Although dragon mother had saved garen once, garen did not believe that this Dragon God would really give him such a benefit without any return. A divine sin was also a rare collection to the Dragon God.

    "It seems that I need to have a good talk with dragon mother."

    Garen''s eyes were calm as he thought.

    He didn''t want to keep guessing dragon mother''s purpose. It was meaningless.

    Now that garen''s wings were fully grown and he had be a demigod, as long as he did not go to the outer nes to provoke the God''s main body, he could do whatever he wanted in the main material world.

    Even if there were demigods who were more powerful than him in the Prime Material ne, he could still escape even if he could not defeat them.

    As he thought of this, garen took a deep breath and began to call out the Dragon mother''s name in his heart.

    The name of a God could not be called directly.

    Under normal circumstances, one could not even think about it.

    It was because this would be sensed by the God.

    It would be fine if it was a good God, but it was not unheard of for an evil god like dragon mother who lived in the abyss to secretly nt some kind of divine curse when she was in a bad mood. She would use it to please herself by watching tiny creatures suffer.

    It was just as Dragon mother had said.

    As long as garen called out to him, he would not sit by and do nothing.

    Hence, garen received a response very quickly.

    A tiny wisp of extraordinary divine power descended, and with garen''s permission, it transmitted the maic yetzy and seductive voice of the Dragon mother to him.

    garen, my most outstanding child. I''m very happy that you''re calling me.

    Since garen was born from the White Dragon, the Dragon mother still called garen her child. The Dragon mother''s words were gentle and her attitude was friendly, making garen feel like he was bathed in a spring breeze.

 Chapter 643 The Truth Of The Divine Sin Of Time (3)

    However, evil gods were good at disguising themselves.

    Garen had never fully trusted dragon mother, even if she had saved him once.

    It couldn''t be helped. The Dragon mother had tricked too many creatures. Even the gods in the sky had a headache because of the cunning dragon mother. At this time, the main God of the elves, who was still recuperating in his God''s kingdom, had a lot of say.

    He was able to gather several great divine powers and creatures that were simr to great divine powers and persuade them to ambush the elven main God.

    This was not something that an ordinary God could do.

    Dragon Queen, I have a question that I hope you can answer.

    Garen''s voice was calm as he spoke slowly.

    "I''d be happy to answer my child''s questions."

    Dragon mother continued to reply to garen with gentle words.

    Garen''s expression did not change, and he said in a low voice, "  I want to know, was the God who attacked me the goddess of life? "

    "I hope dragon mother can tell me the truth," he continued after a pause.

    The news of garen being attacked by the goddess of life was spread by this immortal Dragon Empress after he fell into the space-time vortex.

    "The truth?"

    the truth is that the life goddess wanted to kill the time Dragon of my dragon n, but she didn''t expect that you would be able to escape from the attack of a great divine power.

    Dragon mother''s tone changed.

    now, the elven God system must pay the price for this.

    my child, I will make them pay with their blood. I will let all the gods know that you have my protection. Whoever wants to kill you will be my enemy.

    His words suddenly became sharp and seemed to be filled with rage.

    Garen fell silent.

    He was not like Yuna, who had elders and a powerful legendary dragon Tribe to call for help from.

    In this dangerous world, he was the only one who could protect him from the beginning.

    Moreover, due to garen''s evil interests in the future, time Dragon countercurrent was not that reliable at times. Many times, it made garen''s heart tremble with fear, and he felt that he was going to die before he could get a response.

    Now, after hearing dragon mother''s sincere words, garen had to admit that he was a little touched.

    He shook his head slightly and stopped asking about this matter.

    "I remember you saying that if I want to be a God, you can provide me with help."

    Garen said.

    "Of course," dragon mother smiled.

    "I know that I don''t have a good reputation outside, but no matter what, I''m still the dragon n''s protector God. In my opinion, the more dragon gods we have, the better."

    With a tone full of expectation, he said, "  and you, my child, you have the potential to be a dragon God.

    "I''ve already seen it. You''ve won over many of the true dragon citizens and gained their faith."

    The Dragon God knew almost everything about the dragon n.

    The matter of garen obtaining faith was immediately noticed by the various dragon gods.

    After that, dragon mother told garen that the Dragon God would not care about other Dragons gaining faith. The reason was simr to what garen had thought. At this time, almost 90% of the Dragon race did not believe in gods.

    The faith that garen had obtained was not a snatching of the Dragon God''s faith.

    That was why the Dragon gods did not care, and even looked forward to garen bing one of the Dragon gods.

    faith needs to be umted. It''s destined to take a long time to be a God by relying on faith alone.

    Dragon mother thought for a while, then said in a cheerful tone, "  instead of waiting for faith to condense into extraordinary divine power, it''s better to first obtain a divine spark, and after bing a god, directly use extraordinary divine power to obtain faith.

    Upon hearing dragon mother''s words, garen was slightly stunned.

    To obtain the divine spark first?

    As if she could hear garen''s doubts, dragon mother said, "  this divinity can be seized from our current enemy, the camp of the elven gods. This war will not end until a few of the elven gods die.

    It was a simple statement, but garen could hear a hint of cruelty in it.

    Garen thought for a moment and said,"it''s just that I want to be a God with my clone, while my main body only walks the path of time-type divine power." &Nbsp;<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "There''s no conflict," dragon mother chuckled.

    Without waiting for garen to ask about the divine sin of time, dragon mother took the initiative to say, "  the gift I gave you, the time God''s sin feanni, will be the most suitable clone for you.

    "With the divine sin of time and a suitable divine persona, you can immediately obtain a God''s avatar."

    Garen nodded lightly.

    Then, he said to dragon mother in a serious tone, "  honorable Dragon Queen, I know you have good intentions for me. However, I don''t believe in a gift without a price.

    "I want to know, what do I need to pay to obtain the divine sin of time?" garen said frankly.

    Upon hearing garen''s words, dragon mother''s side fell silent.

    However, about ten secondster, dragon mother''s chuckling voice was heard.

    "My child, it seems that you don''t believe me."

    His voice seemed to be tainted with ayer of sadness, making garen feel guilty.

    In the dragon''sir, the silver Dragon shook its head and calmed down. It remained silent, waiting for the Dragon mother to continue.

    sigh, it must be Bahamut who told you bad things about me. But why would I harm you? "

    Garen remained silent.

    Then, dragon mother sighed.

    alright, " he said.  since you want to know everything, I''ll tell you.

    After a pause, while garen was waiting, dragon mother continued, "  you should have heard of the first-generation steel inferior Dragon King, the powerful and arrogant Overlord of the divine-like steel Dragon.

    "I know a little," garen nodded.

    but what you don''t know is that this audacious Steel Dragon King offended me after offending Bahamut, " dragon mother said.  I led my minions and beat him up until he was on the verge of death.

    The silver Dragon was stunned.

    So. it really was dragon mother ... The metal Dragon God had once hinted to garen that the first-generation steel Dragon King had died at the hands of the Dragon mother. Now that the Dragon mother had said it, it answered one of the doubts in garen''s heart.

    However, garen quickly noticed the blind spot in dragon mother''s words.

    The first-generation steel Dragon King was on the verge of death .....

    could it be that the first-generation steel Dragon King is still alive? "

    Garen''s eyes widened.

    yes, " dragon mother said with a smile.  it''s still alive. It''s hiding in a domain formed by the divine sin of time, struggling on itsst breath in the Prime Material ne.

    Garen slowly let out a breath.

    "So you''re saying that the time abomination is actually under the control of the first-generation steel Dragon King?"

    in the battle with me, " dragon mother said indifferently, " it fled to the main material world with severe injuries and was on the verge of death. I ordered the minions of the divine Kingdom to hunt it down. I didn''t expect it to have the divine sin of time.

    it used the power of the time abomination to form a domain barrier in the main material world, making it difficult for my minions to break through.

    In the prime material world, although the steel Dragon King was heavily injured, he was still able to disy extremely powerfulbat strength. Moreover, with the time divine sin around, the Dragon mother was unwilling to risk being devoured by the steel Dragon King to descend upon the prime material world. However, none of her minions had been able to defeat the steel Dragon King in the prime material world.

    That was why he needed garen to go.

    Then, dragon mother said to garen sincerely, "  my child, the time abomination''s mind has long been cleansed by the steeled Dragon King, and it has be its tool.

    "If it''s you, the time abomination won''t be able to affect you."

    furthermore, the heavily injured and dying steel Elemental Dragon King would not be your match in the Prime Material ne.

    After listening to dragon mother''s words, garen fell silent.

    After a while, he said, "  I''ve defeated the Steelback Dragon King, so I''ll be able to obtain the divine time sin. What about you? what do you want? "

    Garen already had a vague idea of dragon mother''s purpose, but he still asked.

    my smart child, " dragon mother said in her maic voice.  you should have guessed it already.

    "What I want is the first-generation steel Dragon King," he continued after a pause.

    After saying that, his voice became gentler and he said, "  you''ll obtain the time divine sin, and I''ll obtain the first generation steel Dragon King. This is a win-win situation for both of us, isn''t it? "

 Chapter 644 The God Of Fate And History (1)

    It turned out that he was eyeing the first generation steel inferior Dragon King.

    No wonder it was willing to give up such a rare item like the time abomination. It was said that the first-generation steel Dragon King was able topete with great divine powers. Even its remains were worth much more than a time abomination ... Garen thought to himself.

    After listening to dragon mother''s words, garen did not reply immediately.

    Dragon mother said it was a win-win situation, but garen thought about it and felt that it was not the case.

    While dragon mother was waiting, garen told her his thoughts and said, "  I''m the one who''s going to break the domain formed by the time abomination. I''m also the one who''s going to defeat the first-generation steeled Dragon King.

    Dragon Queen, " he said to dragon mother after a pause, " you''ve only provided a set of coordinates, but it doesn''t make sense for me to do all the hard work.

    It was true that the first Steel Dragon King had been injured by the Dragon mother, but this one was in the prime material world, so the Dragon mother could not do anything to him.

    Garen had to take a huge risk to go against the first-generation steel Dragon King. Who knew what other trump cards this kind of divine-power-like giant dragon that had lived for who knew how long had?

    Moreover, the first-generation steel Elemental Dragon King wasn''t an ordinary divine-power-like Dragon.

    It was a powerful creature that could go against the metal Dragon God and the Dragon mother. From the Dragon mother''s words, garen knew that the Dragon mother had brought her minions to attack the first-generation steel Dragon King.

    Did this mean that if they were to fight one on one, the two of them were actually about the same in strength?

    The Dragon mother was good at scheming and was passionate about scheming. She wasn''t famous for her battle strength, and the first-generation steel Dragon King was even stronger.

    Even though he didn''t know what the Dragon mother wanted the first Steel Dragon King to do, he was definitely of immeasurable value.

    Garen took the biggest risk, but the biggest benefit would be obtained by dragon mother.

    That was why he wasn''t too willing.

    In short, a time abomination alone was enough to make him an enemy of the first-generation steel Dragon King. This reward was not enough.

    Get the price.

    On the other side, garen had just finished speaking when dragon mother chuckled, " "My child, how could mother let you work for nothing?"

    "The divine sin of time is yours. Furthermore, after this, I will obtain a divine spark for you to help your clone be a God."

    He seemed to have seen through garen''s thoughts and made a promise.

    "How is it?"

    Facing dragon mother''s weight, garen thought for a while and did not answer immediately.

    Whether it was the divine sin of time or the divine persona, they were both things that garen desperately wanted, things that he could not refuse. Dragon mother''s ability to see through people''s hearts was indeed quite terrifying. Those powerful existences who ambushed the elven main God were probably convinced by some reason that they could not refuse, so they agreed to dragon mother''s n.

    great dragon Empress, I would like to know if you have a goal for this divine spark? "

    To gods, there were four very important attributes.

    Divinity, divine fire, divine duty, and divinity.

    Among them, divinity was the sum of a God''s beliefs, soul, rules of form, alignment, and other attributes, which were contained in the divine persona.

    There was a saying in the world of mortals about divine fire.

    Ignite the divine fire and ascend to godhood in one step.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Divine fire was the beginning of bing a god. It could refine faith into extraordinary divine power, which was also born from the divine persona.

    Priesthood was a derivative of the power of a divine persona. It was a power field that gods were good at. Different gods might have the same priesthood, and such gods would generally be on opposite sides and want each other''s power.

    As for the divinity ...

    Divinity, divine fire, and godhood were all rted to divinity.

    From this, one could see the importance of a divine spark.

    A divine spark was the foundation of a God. Most importantly, it was the source of extraordinary divine power.

    It was almost impossible to seize a divine spark without killing a God.

    Garen did not doubt dragon mother''s promise.

    After all, he was a Dragon God.

    If he made a promise to garen but did not fulfill it, then garen would not hesitate to reveal the matter to the public.

    As the Lord of the Royal Court, a legendary dragon, and the hero-like leader of this war, he had quite the prestige. The Dragon mother would probably not risk her faith by making random promises.

    Besides, it wasn''t too difficult for dragon mother to seize a divine persona during such a time of war.

    At garen''s question, dragon mother smiled and said, " "The sunset Sage of the elves, innori."

    "This God''s divinity is the most suitable for you."

    The setting sun Sage innori ... Garen carefully thought about the records about this God.

    He was the God of fate and history in the elven God system.

    Mid-level divine power, chaotic and kind, with the divine titles of time, history, fate, and so on.

    a divine spark with mid-level divine power, and it''spatible with my power. If I can really get it, it''ll be very beneficial to me.

    Garen had thought that dragon mother''s target was a God with weak divine power.

    However, in the entire elven God system, it was true that this God of fate and history''s divinity was the most suitable for garen.

    "Dragon mother, are you sure you can take the Godhead of a mid-level divine power?"

    Garen asked.

    Dragon mother''s voice did not change as she smiled at garen, "  of course, the war between the dragons and the elves will end with the death of the sage of sunset.

    Upon hearing dragon mother''s words, garen was slightly stunned.

    It seemed that he had already made clear the direction of the future war and had made a n.

    The death of a God was no small matter.

    Generally speaking, no matter how vast a war was, it was rare for gods to die or be injured at the end, especially gods with mid-level divine power and great divine power. Gods started Wars and were enemies with each other, but the casualties were mainly the people and believers of the gods.

 Chapter 645 The God Of Fate And History (2)

    The gods fought fiercely, but even if they fought until the sky was dark, it would still be difficult to cause a divine decree.

    The death of every God and the birth of a new god would cause a stir in the endless nes.

    Even during the War of the Dragon chariot, only a few gods had died. Most of them had their divine power level reduced, and they needed a long time to recover.

    after this, the elven God system and my Dragon God system will bepletely on opposite sides.

    however, our dragon race is already surrounded by enemies, and we have a grudge against the elf God system for a long time. This is harmless.

    Dragon mother said indifferently.

    Finally, dragon mother said to garen,"what do you think about the divine sin of time and the divine personality of the God of fate and history?"

    After weighing the pros and cons, garen nodded slowly and agreed to the deal.

    what do you want the first-generation steel Dragon King for? "

    After agreeing, garen couldn''t hold back his curiosity and asked.

    "This Iron Dragon Overlord is too arrogant."

    but I like arrogant Dragons. I''ll make them my loyal dogs and pledge their loyalty to me.

    As she spoke, dragon mother''s voice rose slightly, and garen seemed to be able to see the corners of her lips.

    The pitiful first-generation steeled Dragon King ... Garen mourned for her first.

    From the metal Dragon God and dragon mother''s description, garen felt that even though the first-generation steel Dragon King was powerful, he was like a chess piece that could be manipted and schemed against. His brain was probably not very useful, and he would not be able to win against an evil god like dragon mother.

    After that, dragon mother did not leave immediately. Instead, she chatted casually with garen and answered many of his doubts.

    Some information regarding the gods and primordial Aragami, as well as secrets hidden in history.

    "Don''t you need to deal with the elven gods?"

    Garen felt that dragon mother seemed to be very free now, she even had the time to chat with him here.

    ording to dragon mother, mother and son should get to know each other better, andmunication was the best way.

    However, the Dragon God should have been very busy during the war.

    During the simple conversation with the metal Dragon God, garen could hear the metal Dragon God''s heavy breathing, as if it was trying tomunicate with him while fighting.

    Yingluo, after I ambushed kerilung, some gods other than the Dragon God system and the elf God system had their eyes on me.

    if I leave my God Kingdom to join the war, I''ll probably be attacked by their joint attack immediately.

    "But how can their little thoughts be hidden from me?"

    it''s because kerilung was seriously injured. If I were to participate in the war, the elven gods would not be able to fight back. They just want to make the warst longer and watch coldly as both the dragons and the elves suffer.

    Dragon mother sneered.

    So that''s how it is ... It seemed that the mind of a God was much more than that of an ordinary thing.

    Garen came to a sudden realization, and at the same time, he solved a question in his heart.

    When the main God of the elves was recovering from his serious injuries and had no peakbat power, the dragon n had the Dragon mother and the metal Dragon God, two great divine powers. However, the elf God system only had the goddess of life.

    However, why did the dragons have no advantage in a God-level battlefield? instead, the elves had spare power to let the gods and saints descend on the main material world.

    This strange situation puzzled garen.

    He had thought that the elven God system had some trump card that could deal with the two dragon gods at the same time.

    It turned out that dragon mother was being watched by other gods and couldn''t attack now.

    After a while, garen took the initiative to bid farewell to dragon mother. Only then did the Dragon God, who was currently very free, cut off her connection with garen.

    Garen then turned around and called out to the metal Dragon God.

    Because the metal Dragon God was busy with the war with the elf God, garen kept a long story short and told him that he was going to get the divine sin of time, as well as the first generation of the steel Dragon King.

    This was just in case.

    Although the possibility was low, what if dragon mother was trying to trick garen?

    The Dragon mother''s reputation was too bad, and garen felt that he had to be on guard against it. He informed the metal Dragon God in advance, and then under the metal Dragon God''s watch, he was more confident when he went to find the steel Dragon King.

    The metal Dragon God meant that not a single word of the Dragon mother should be trusted.

    However, after garen expressed his need for time abomination, the metal Dragon God had no intention of stopping him. It only expressed that it would cast its gaze on the main material world and on him.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    After a simple conversation, the metal Dragon God disconnected.

    She wasn''t as idle as the current dragon mother. While she wasmunicating with garen, she was still engaged in a fierce battle with the elven gods.

    Garen was not in a hurry to head to the main material world where the first-generation steel Dragon King was.

    ording to the Dragon mother, there were no magical elements in that world, and it was not a battlefield for elves and Dragons. It was a rtively special prime material world.

    After staying in the Dragon''s Nest for a while, garen''s gaze flickered, and his figure disappeared from where he was standing, appearing in the outside world.

    It was noon.

    An orange-yellow fireball was embedded in the sky that was as clear as a huge sapphire. It was releasing endless light and heat to the earth, illuminating the world and nurturing all living things.

    At the same time.

    Under the blue sky, the space rippled, forming a huge dimensional portal.

    Such amotion naturally could not escape the perception of the many true dragons nearby.

    The true dragons raised their heads and looked at the sky.

    Then, under the watchful eyes of many true dragons, magic ships slowly sailed out of the dimensional portal one after another, including the figure of an ancient silver Dragon.

    As for the creatures on the magic ship ...

    There were humans, magical creatures, and elemental beings.

    Arge proportion of humans were spellcasters.

    When these creatures saw the magnificent Silver Dragon, they all showed excitement, using words and actions to express their respect and loyalty.

    They were the spellcasters of the alpha n, as well as the elemental spirits and other creatures.

    When he saw those familiar faces, garen heaved a sigh of relief.

    When the nearby true dragons realized that the neers were the families of the Lord of the Dragon Court, they withdrew their vignt gazes.

    "I didn''t let you down and brought back your family and wealth."

    Nehemiah pped his dragon wings and approached garen.

    Garen nodded slightly, and then said to Nehemiah, "  you''ll be in charge of the development of theva demine''s resources. I''ll try my best not to go to these Outer nes.

    yes!  Nehemiah agreed with a joyful expression and quickly left.

    Garen''s gaze swept across the followers that came from theva half-ne.

    When he saw a few young red Dragons flying beside Yu Anya, his eyes narrowed and he waved at them.

    "Come here."

    On the other side, looking at the majestic and majestic giant dragon, a few dragon whelps were slightly stunned. They recognized this person who used to be the follower of their parents, then pped their small wings and flew towards garen.

    At the same time, Anya teleported in front of garen in the midst of the blossoming mes.

    "You will follow me from now on and live in my territory."

    Garen said to the Dragon whelps.

    These dragon whelps did not know garen''s exact identity at the moment, but it was evident from the fact that even the ancient silver Dragon would run errands for him. The Red Dragon whelps, who were passionate about power, would definitely not reject such an opportunity to hug his thigh, and nodded in agreement like chicks pecking at rice.

    Immediately, garen looked at an ya.

    This fire mage''s creature rank had already risen to level-26, and he was not even 40 years old yet. It could be said that he was extremely talented.

    Garen also realized that Anya was not the only legendary spellcaster in the alpha n.

    In addition to her, this small n had given birth to three more legendary spellcasters, but their creature levels were between 20 and 23, which was slightly weaker than Anya.

    my Lord, I always believe that you will return one day.

    Anya said as she bowed slightly and performed the n''s internal etiquette.

    Garen nodded, and said in a low voice, "  very good. I''m very pleased to see the growth of the alpha n.

    "You guys didn''t disappoint me."

    If there was a force of spawns like the alpha Empire, and they started a war in the main material world, there would not be many people and believers of the gods who could resist garen''s spawns.

 Chapter 646 The Alpha Empire _1

    Because they were in a time of war, garen once again recognized the importance of this family n with extraordinary potential.

    the alpha n has made all preparations. All spellcasters and psionic warlocks are at your service.

    "The alpha n will take the crown of glory for you in this war."

    An ya said.

    From Nehemiah''s words, leader alpha had already found out about the war between the dragons and the elves, and had directly expressed his desire to follow garen and participate in the war.

    Garen smiled slightly.  you will be on standby on Kara for now. When I need you, you will be the sharpest de in my hand.

    The abilities of this group of Fire Mages were not asplex as the traditional mages of the eight schools of thought.

    But without exception, they were all very good at destruction.

    Moreover, due to the influence of fire elemental energy, Fire Mages were naturally hot-tempered, and the destruction of the ftia Empire was inseparable from their personalities. At the moment, all the alpha n Fire Mages would cultivate and control their mental state, but it was difficult to change their nature-they were only restraining their temper.

    From Anya''s slightly excited voice, garen could hear her desire and anticipation for war.

    After that, garen summoned the other three legendary spellcasters.

    After a simple understanding of them, garen let them lead the people of the alpha n to choose a suitable area in his territory and build a newmunity of buildings that belonged to the alpha n.

    Garen was looking forward to a new Alpha Empire in his territory.

    Furthermore, this Empire respected him as its master and believed in him as its God.

    At the same time, garen''s expression turned serious and said to the four legendary spell casters, "  I will light the divine fire and be a new god. You are both my minions and my believers. You will provide me with faith and receive my protection.

    The few legendary spellcasters looked at garen with a troubled expression.

    Faith wasn''t something that could be easily obtained.

    This was especially true for the spell casters. They could follow garen as his followers, but it would be difficult to make them believe in garen sincerely. Furthermore, faith could not be forced, it had toe from the heart.

    Garen seemed to have read the minds of the few legendary spellcasters. He smiled and said calmly, " "This ispletely voluntary. Those who believe in me will receive my protection. Those who don''t will still be my minions."

    Anya thought for a moment, then lowered her head to garen and said, " "Great dragon of eternity, as the leader of the alpha n, I will do my best to guide the people of the n to believe in you."

    If the former alpha Empire had a God, or even just one God''s protection, it might not have been destroyed.

    Moreover, if the dia Empire had a God to rely on when it was at its peak, it would have been an invincible army of spell casters.

    If the current dragon race could add thousands of spell casters with creature level 36 and above.

    The war had already ended.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Now, the alpha n was gradually flourishing, and they had the ambition to rebuild the Empire.

    With garen''s help, this was not an impossible task.

    As for faith, although it could not be forced, it could be guided, just as an ya had said.

    I''m looking forward to your performance. This is your reward.

    Under the surprised expressions of the few spell casters, garen generously gave them the eternal life spell as a reward.

    Don''t Let Me Down. I want to see a new Alpha Empire in the future.

    In the deep voice of the silver Dragon, several legendary spellcasters saluted him.

    we promise you that the alpha n will one day be an invincible magic Empire under your dragon wings.

    After that, garen divided two more territories and settled the fire and earth elemental life forms.

    These elemental lifeforms could transform the environment on their own and turn it into an elementalnd suitable for them to live in. With the precipitation of time, it was likely that a magic mine with the corresponding attributes would be born in the future.

    Kara was not small, and as the Lord of the Dragon Court, garen''s territory was surprisinglyrge, and many ces were still empty.

    It was very easy to settle theva demine''s followers down, but it still wouldn''t be enough to make full use of his territory. There was still a lot of empty space.

    After dealing with theva half-ne''s minions, garen''s thoughts moved and he constructed a spell.

    With a surge of magic, he opened a ne portal.

    In the blink of an eye, he stepped through the portal and arrived at the Dragon court''s demine, appearing inside The Eternal Pce.

    Buzz ... Buzz ...

    A semi-illusionary Crystal Skull spun in a circle, condensed and emerged from the air, and appeared in front of garen.

    "Great master, your servant wees your arrival," Hales greeted garen.

    Garen nodded slightly, his gaze shifting as he paid attention to the surrounding mystological enchantment.

    He discovered that the Crystal Skull had clearly be stronger in the six years he had been gone. In the Dragon court''s demine, even his demigod power had increased to a certain extent.

    This showed that the Crystal Skull was no longer just a legendary equipment.

    It was transforming into a divine tool, or perhaps it had already be a divine tool.

    The reason was simple. The legendary dragons who traveled to and from the Royal Court had either killed or captured many elves, including High Elves, because they had fought elves in different worlds.

 Chapter 647 The Alpha Empire _2

    The Dragon court''s half-ne, which had long matured and expanded, had prison buildings.

    Naturally, the Crystal Skull was fed with the blood of many high Elves, mainly legendary High Elves, so it became more powerful under the nourishment.

    guard the Dragon court''s demine well and fulfill your duty.

    Garen said.

    "Your will is my mission."

    The Crystal Skull spun in circles, and countless runes flowed on the surface of its body.

    At this moment, garen couldn''t help but admire Halius.

    It was not the Crystal Skull Hales, but the Lich Hales, who had once been his enemy and had caused garen to face a life threatening crisis for the first time.

    Whether it was the blood sacrifice deification ceremony or this Crystal Skull that could activate the maze, it could prove that Harris was an extremely intelligent spellcaster. It was a pity that he became a Lich for the sake of eternal life, and his mind was distorted. He was also unlucky enough to meet garen, a young time Dragon.

    the mythlock can''t be broken even by legendary dragons with profound magical attainments.

    in this war, the Mythal is also the strongest barrier defense of the elves.

    Garen looked at the Crystal Skull and fell into deep thought.

    He had once tried to learn the maze, but it seemed that only the high Elves could use this spell technique, so he failed. After seeing the maze defense array on Kara, garen had another idea.

    However, with his current spell caster level, he was still unable to cast the maze domain.

    Simrly.

    There were also many giant Dragons in the Dragon race who were studying the maze.

    After all, if the defense of the maze could be removed, it would be equivalent to directly getting rid of one of the elven race''s trump cards, which could greatly reverse the situation of the war and cause a destructive blow to the elven army that relied on the defense of the maze.

    However, there were no results.

    Garen extended his Dragon w.

    The Crystal Skull floated over obediently, floating and spinning between garen''s dragon ws.

    perhaps I can ask Halius himself.

    if he can create equipment like the Crystal Skull, he might also be able to create an anti-mythlock barrier spell.

    In the torrent of time, the shes of inspiration from some spell casters were even more dazzling than the wisdom of the gods. And this precious knowledge that was buried under the dust of history was something that garen desired as well.

    Not long after, garen arrived at the Dragon''s Nest inside The Eternal Pce.

    The countless piles of gold, silver, and precious stones rose and fell slightly, and the breathing of a huge true dragon could be heard among them.

    Garen fixed his eyes on Yuna. Through the gaps between the gold, silver, and gemstones, he could see her scales and ws. This strength Dragon was still in a deep sleep. Only a month had passed, but its aura had obviously grown a lot.

    Garen could also feel that the turbulent force field ability was both inside and outside Yuna''s body.

    Yuna had eaten a lot of demigod crystal cores in one go. As a legendary dragon species, her absorption rate of these foreign objects was as high as garen''s. After she woke up this time, it would not be an exaggeration to say that she had leaped to the demigod level.

    However, it would require a long period of sleep.

    Garen was not sure when Yuna would wake up.

    Time passed by quietly. After staying in the Dragon''s Nest for a while, garen decided to leave The Eternal Pce and head to the main material world where coral was. He wanted to help the sun Dragon get rid of its enemies and free it from its own battle zone.

    Just like garen, the current Steel Dragon King and the immemorial Sun Dragon were both top-tierbat forces that were hard toe by in the dragon n.

    The current Steel Dragon King had wreaked havoc in many of the Prime Material ne, killing countless powerful elven enemies for the Dragon Army. If coral was also released, she could go to other battle zones to help the dragons as she pleased, and the dragons ''advantage in the Prime Material ne would be further expanded.

    He didn''t need any earth-shattering victory.

    The dragons of the main material world could gradually erode the elven army by relying on a few powerful Dragons that they could not resist, turning their advantage into an irreversible victory.

    However, before garen left.

    A familiar aura was approaching.

    Without waiting for his opponent to enter The Eternal Pce, garen''s figure disappeared from the Dragon''s Nest and appeared in the outside world.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    In the sea of rolling clouds, countless legendary dragons of various species entered and exited through teleportation magic. Pces and mountains hung between the wind and clouds.

    Garen appeared at the top of The Eternal Pce.

    As soon as the Lord of the Royal Court appeared, many legendary dragons stopped and bowed to him before going back to their own business.

    Among the legendary dragons, a petite white Dragon that was barely over twenty meters in size was reflected in garen''s eyes.

    It was the White Dragon Maiden, whom he hadn''t seen in a long time.

    Thanks to garen''s identity, the weak White Dragon Lady was taken away from the war-torn Kara and brought to the Dragon court''s half-ne. Although she had made a fuss about joining the war to avenge her eldest son, the dragons of the Dragon Court ignored her, and she could not leave the Dragon Court with the ne teleportation spell.

    garen, wuwuwu, you''re still alive. I thought you were dead.

    The White Dragon Maiden squeezed out a few drops of tears that she didn''t know if they were real or fake. She approached garen quickly and was quite excited at the same time. She spoke to garen in the Dragonnguage continuously.

    six years. Do you know how I''ve spent the past six years? "

    I hate the elves so much that I want to avenge you, but these Dragons won''t let me leave the interdimensional space.

    She thought she was dead ...

    People and Dragons who were familiar with garen all thought that he would definitely return.

    Only the White Dragon Maiden thought that garen had died.

    This made garen rather speechless.

    The White Dragon Maiden''s personality was still the same. She hadn''t matured at all.

    However, this was normal. She was just an ordinary and pure white Dragon. It had only been a few years. If she could grow and change, garen would be impressed.

    On the other side, after hearing the White Dragondy''s words, garen''s face darkened.  "I''m immortal. How can I die so easily?"

    The sad expression on the White Dragon Maiden''s face disappeared in an instant. She chuckled and said, "  that''s right. It''s worthy of being my, salia''s, outstanding bloodline. It can even survive an attack from a great divine power.

    As she said that, she raised her head proudly.

    It was as if he had escaped from the attack of a great divine power, and not garen.

    Immediately, the White Dragon Maiden asked garen what had happened in the six years he had been gone.

    Garen didn''t want to chat with her for too long, so he just casually said a few words.

    "The dragons here are all your subordinates, right?"

    Hmph, garen, they bullied me and didn''t listen to me. You have to help me punish them.

    The White Dragon Maiden rolled her eyes.

    Garen shook his head decisively, and said to the White Dragon Maiden seriously, "  the giant Dragons here are the pirs of our dragon n. They''ve fought a bloody battle to win this war, and you think you can punish them just because you want to? "

    The legendary giant Dragons who were quietly listening to garen and the White Dragondy''s conversation all smiled when they heard this.

    don''t be willful. They have restricted you here only because of my identity.

    After a pause, garen said,"salia, if you want to join the battle, then go." &Nbsp;

    it''s just that a strong and willful White Dragon like you probably won''t survive more than a day in the war.

    perhaps you''ll be captured by the elves and be the enemy''s ve, suffering.

    The White Dragon Maiden shrunk her head back and said, "  I was just trying to avenge you, but since you''re fine, I''ll stay in the Dragon court''s demine and not cause any more trouble for the brave Dragon Warriors.

    In the turbulent sea of clouds, garen and the White Dragon Maiden had a simple conversation for a few minutes before bidding her farewell and leaving.

    He was quite busy. Not only did he have to take care of the other battlefields, but he also had to n to make an enemy of the first-generation Steelyard Dragon King. He didn''t have much free time to chat with the White Dragon Maiden.

    After that, garen used the world coordinates given by Sun Dragon coral as an anchor point to construct the world teleportation spell.

    Garen wanted to see how long this high-level fantasy elf whose biological level was close to a demigod and on par with the ancient Sun Dragon could hold him back.

 Chapter 648 The Real And Fake Time Dragon, Earth_1

    The main material world, one of the battlefields between the elves and the dragons.

    This, which was revolving around a huge sun, was several times the size of Kara. However, when looking down from above, most of thend on this was a barren color.

    The boundless desert upied eighty percent of the Prime Material ne.

    In this cruel and scorching sea of sand, only the most tenacious life could survive.

    Looking up at the sky, the golden sun, which was so huge that he could reach it with his hand, was like a fireball. The bright, ring, and scorching sunlight emitted from the sun, making most of the world hot and unbearably.

    The grains of gold shimmered under the sunlight.

    Suddenly, a hurricane appeared in the air.

    Shadows with intimidating auras appeared on the surface of the sea of sand, followed by strong winds that swept up sand and dust. These were the traces left behind by the true dragons ''massive bodies that blocked out the sun.

    The hot weather did not seem to have any effect on these giant beasts.

    In the sky, the mighty true dragon Army was moving as fast as lightning. Under the Shadow of the Dragon wings, there were many monster armies made up of Sand Snakes, giant-fanged ant lions, underground shark lizards, and other creatures. They treated the desert as an ocean and advanced rapidly in the waves of sand.

    The target of the Army was an oasis in the desert.

    Towering trees, colorful grass and flowers, entwining and climbing vines, pure and flowing streams ... There wasn''t just one such oasis in thend, it was distributed all over the ell.

    Each oasis represented an elf Garrison.

    The Oasis, which was created by the magic power of the elven Garrison, was ipatible with the environment here. The vibrant green roots were nted in the yellow-brown barren world, but they looked like a sickly carpet of fungi.

    The true dragon Army and the spawn Army attacked the elven Garrison from all directions.

    Although they were at a disadvantage, the elven army, which was not to be underestimated, was fighting with the Dragon Army with the help of the maze formation.

    At dusk a few dayster, when both sides were almost exhausted, the true dragon Army retreated with their minions, leaving behind only corpses of elves and Dragons on the ground. However, most of them were minions that had been used as cannon fodder in the war between the two races.

    As the difference in strength between the two sides was not big, such a scene happened in many ces.

    This included the true dragon Army led by Sun Dragon coral.

    The time hade.

    Coral, who had just ended a long battle with the high illusionary elves, led her Army back to the dragon n''s encampment.

    It was a majestic dragon City in the middle of the yellow sand.

    A city wall that was several hundred meters tall rose from the ground and surrounded the area. Countless true dragons were going back and forth.

    Because of the special environment here, most of the true dragons living on ell were of the fire attribute. There were many Red Dragons, brass Dragons, gold dragons, and so on. As for white dragons, other than the ancient white dragons sent from other battlefields, there were no native white dragons.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The city walls of the Dragon City were visible to the naked eye, with traces of countless spells and physical damage.

    In the early stages of the war on ell, it had resisted the siege of the elven army time and time again.

    The current situation was mainly the dragons attacking and the elves defending.

    Compared to elves, true dragons were much more adaptable to harsh environments. If most elves wanted to survive in such a ce, they had to use magic to change the environment or cast enhancement spells on themselves.

    Otherwise, it would be difficult to even maintain his condition.

    However, the Dragon could live in thisnd of yellow sand with its own body and soul.

    Therefore, as time passed, the elven Garrison gradually fell into a disadvantageous position and was forced to deal with the Dragon''s attack.

    It was just that the elves ''defense ability of the maze formation was amazing, and the dragons, who had the upper hand, were unable to achieve a great victory.

    If there was no unexpected turn of events.

    If the current situation continued, it might take decades, or even centuries, for the Dragon race on ell to achieve a true victory.

    However, this turning point had arrived.

    All of a sudden.

    Because a battle had just ended, the giant Dragons who were sleeping and resting in Dragon City moved their bodies slightly. They opened their dragon eyes of different colors and looked at the sky with vignce.

    It was unknown when.

    The Azure light dyed the Golden sky.

    With a water-like spatial power fluctuation, a ne teleportation gate with a diameter of dozens of meters slowly opened.

    Under the gazes of many true dragons, a gargantuan figure leaped out.

    Wearing an illusory crown and six towering dragon horns, the silver Dragon extended its wings. Its 100-meter-long wingspan covered the sky, reflecting the outline of its majestic body on the ground. The silver scales on its body glowed, and the Rings of ck scales on its body seemed mysterious and unique.

    ancient Sun Dragon Carol, on behalf of all the dragons on ell, congrattes the Lord of the Dragon Court for his arrival.

    In the silent atmosphere, a light, crisp, and mature voice sounded in dragonnguage.

    However, the house cat-sized coral was covered in sunlight, like an extremely small white sun. She streaked across the sky and appeared in front of garen.

    On one side was an immemorial Sun Dragon the size of a house cat, and on the other side was a Dragon of Time with a wingspan of more than 100 meters.

    The two of them werepletely different in size, and they immediately attracted countless gazes when they appeared under the same sky.

 Chapter 649 Real And Fake Time Dragon, Earth_2

    At the same time, after hearing coral''s words, the dragons who did not belong to the Dragon Court immediately understood that the majestic dragon that had appeared was the most famous Lord of the Dragon Court in recent days. He was also a legendary dragon species of the Dragon race, the time Dragon.

    The true dragons looked at garen with curiosity and respect, sizing up the Lord of the Dragon Court.

    The strongest Dragon on ell, Sun Dragon Carol, also belonged to the Dragon Court and was considered a subordinate of the Dragon court''s Lord.

    Most of the dragons here were seeing garen for the first time, but they had all seen coral''s strength with their own eyes, so they were even more curious about the master of the Dragon Court, who was even stronger than this ancient Sun Dragon, and was able to lead coral.

    Garen looked around and took in the surrounding scene.

    The hot wind swept up the sand, and the yellow sand in the sky was like an endless yellow ocean.

    Garen took a few more nces at the majestic giant dragon City below him.

    This kind of city-like building was rtively rare in the Dragon race. It was probably caused by the environment and could avoid the invasion of sandstorms.

    "Coral, lead the Army and follow me."

    [ your target is the residence of the high illusionary elf that you are fighting against. ]

    Garen did not n to stay here for long.

    As the dragons and elves were scattered across the Prime Material ne, the number of worlds affected by this full-scale war was almost impossible to estimate.

    During times of war, there were many battlefields that needed his power. His purpose foring here was to kill the high fantasy elf who was close to the demigod level and release Sun Dragon coral.

    Without the restraint of the same level ofbat power, after coral destroyed the elf Garrison on ell, she could be like garen and rush to the other battle areas to help. From a point to a point, she could slowly expand the advantage of the Dragon race to a victory.

    Dragon Lord, I just attacked the elves ''encampment and came back with the Army not long ago.

    "Why don''t you rest here for a while? The Dragon Warriors also need to rest."

    Said coral softly.

    A Dragon''s physical body was powerful and had amazing endurance, but it was not a perpetual motion machine.

    In the long war, most of the dragons also felt tired, and it was necessary to sleep and rest to recover their strength.

    After listening to coral''s words, garen''s expression did not change. He said in a low voice, " "You will lead the Army and follow me. When the timees, you only need to witness my power."

    Without a demigod.

    Garen alone could destroy aplete elven army.

    If the scale was huge, it would only cost them a little more power. It was almost impossible to defend against garen''s attack just by relying on numbers.

    The reason why he asked coral to bring the Army along was because garen wanted these true dragons to witness his power with their own eyes.

    This way, he would have a chance to win over the hearts of some true dragons and obtain their faith.<novelnext></novelnext>

    If it was during peaceful times, it would be as difficult as ascending to the heavens to gain the faith of the Dragon race.

    Now that garen wanted to be a God and had enough power, and with this suitable opportunity, he naturally had to seize the opportunity and use the enemy''s blood and wails to perform a show of conquering the dragon''s heart on this Grand war stage.

    "As you wish,"

    Coral looked at the confident and calm Silver Dragon, nodded, and said.

    On the other side.

    In the elves ''encampment that was filled with traces of war, the elves were cleaning up the devastated battlefield, catalyzing the growth of the destroyed giant trees, treating the wounded, resting, and eating ...

    On the handsome faces of the elves, one could see pairs of tired eyes.

    Defending against the dragon n''s repeated attacks was not an easy task.

    Even with the maze barrier, every time the dragons attacked, the elven base would suffer a certain amount of damage. Many elven soldiers were physically and mentally exhausted after years of continuous war.

    He was different from the true dragons who loved to fight and kill.

    Elves loved life, and they usually had artistic interests such asposing, singing, painting, and ying. However, these interests were naturally the most extravagant things in times of war and only existed in their memories.

    For the romanticized elves, the continuous war and smoke of war were unbearable for most of them.

    But he had to endure it.

    Surrounded by several ancient trees that were hundreds of feet tall, there was a canopy fortress made of bright red Vines.

    In the treetop fortress, themander of the elven Garrison, portiya, rubbed the space between his brows tiredly.

    He was the high illusionary elf who had been fighting with Sun Dragon coral for more than six years. The winner had always been difficult to determine. He was handsome and delicate, so much so that he looked like a woman at first nce. He had a pair of emerald eyes.

    Portiya''s gaze passed through the window made of intertwined vines and looked at the setting sun in the distance.

    At the beginning of the war, the high fantasy elf, who was only one step away from bing a demigod, still wanted to make great contributions in the war. She nned to ascend to the throne and be a demigod in this war.

    Portiya looked young, but he was already thousands of years old and was about to reach the end of his life.

    That was why he wanted to be a God, an immortal.

    However, as time passed, he now felt that it would be good enough if he could still be alive after the war and die of natural causes.

    Although the Dragon race had long fallen from their throne as the Overlord of the multiverse, a starving camel was still bigger than a horse. The overall strength of the Dragon race was still a level higher than that of the elves.

    Portiya, who was neither a demigod nor an ordinary legend, knew that she was more likely to be seen as an enemy that needed to be eliminated by the Dragon powerhouses.

 Chapter 650 The Real And Fake Time Dragon, Earth_3

    maybe I''ll die under the ws of the dragon today.

    The high illusionary elf let out a long sigh, feeling a little pessimistic.

    Then, he picked up a cup of floral wine and looked at the sun in the distance.

    This was portiya''s way of letting herself rx.

    However, he had only taken a few sips of the fragrant floral dew wine when his gaze focused and his expression darkened.

    A ck line in the sky was reflected in portiya''s Green pupils. This line expanded rapidly, and in the blink of an eye, it turned into a ck Army of true dragons.

    As there were no army of servitors below, the true dragon Army flew extremely fast.

    "Enemy attack!"

    "The Dragon Army is attacking!"

    elven Warriors, take up your weapons and resist these savage beasts!

    Nervous voices rose and fell in the elven encampment.

    Portia jumped out of the window and faced the Dragon Army. At the same time, she had a bad feeling because the Dragon''s attack had just ended. Logically speaking, it would take at least some time to organize the next attack.

    However, the dragon n that had just left returned.

    After a period of time,

    Under the watchful eyes of the elven soldiers, the Dragon Army that blotted out the sky stopped and did not advance or retreat.

    The elves looked at the Dragon Army in confusion.

    They did not understand what the dragons wanted to do. Did theye to the Oasis just to watch them from afar?

    However, the elf soon understood the reason.

    The Dragon Army, which was like a ck Tide, slowly separated and made a path for them with great respect.

    A giant Silver Dragon wearing a crown with dragon horns appeared before every elf''s eyes.

    After a brief silence, the hearts of the elven soldiers, including portiya herself, sank.

    That massive body, the unique dragon horns, the bizarre ring of ck scales ... All of them pointed out the identity of the other party.

    "The Lord of the Dragon Court ..."

    Portiya felt her lips dry.

    In the main material world, the enemy that the elven army did not want to encounter the most in all the battlefields was garen. There was no other Dragon.

    On the other side.

    Garen looked at the Oasis encampment in the desert, his expression calm as he spoke in the Dragonnguage.

    betray your God and be a Dragon''s Kin. I will give you a way out.

    Compared to destroying the elven army, it would be a huge blow to the morale of the elven army if they could betray the elven Kingdom and fight for the dragons.

    Most of the elves knew draconic.

    Especially in such a tense time, it was necessary to understand the enemy''snguage.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Listening to garen''s condescending words, portiya took a deep breath, and her expression became determined.

    Under garen''s gaze, the 1.8-meter tall fantasy elf flew into the sky.

    "You''re delusional,"

    the elves are a noble race. If the dragons are willing to be our Alliance beasts, we can still give you a ce in the world after the war.

    Although she knew she couldn''t win, portiya still said some tough words.

    The league beasts he was referring to were the chimeras, giant eagles, and other creatures that fought with the elves against the dragons. To the elves, they were equivalent to the dragons ''subordinates, but they had more authority.

    Garen''s expression was calm as he looked at the fantasy elf and shook his head slightly.

    "Then, be buried in the yellow sand."

    As it spoke, the silver Dragon''s body expanded rapidly. Under countless terrified gazes, it turned into a terrifying beast with a wingspan of a thousand meters.

    The giant God true dragon''s breath was like Rolling Thunder.

    The thousand-meter long dragon wings pped gently, and the yellow sand in the sky formed a tornado, floating under the Dragon''s body.

    Garen''s eyes were cold as he looked at the elves ''encampment.

    He took a deep breath, and the power of time swirled between the Dragon teeth.

    In the next second, the river-like breath of time shattering surged violently.

    BOOM!

    The dragon''s breath left a nk trail in the sky, wiping out everything along the way. At the same time, it tore open the defense array and pierced through the Oasis forest inside, leaving an empty passage that was tens of kilometers long.

    Whether it was ancient trees, rocks, rivers, or legendary creatures that couldn''t Dodge in time, they all disappeared from this world without leaving a trace, as if they were patterns erased by an eraser.

    Countless elves trembled in fear as they looked at the monstrous beast.

    Looking at the silver giant dragon that tore apart the misty lock enchantment with one blow and caused such destruction with the aftermath, the true dragons were all amazed, and they looked at garen with a strong sense of awe.

    The seed of faith was quietly nted, waiting for the time to sprout and grow.

    Portia''s expression changed drastically.

    At the same time, he looked at garen under the shroud of light. Garen''s appearance was reflected in his pupils, and his body was changing shape at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Meanwhile, garen felt a wave of energy sweep across his body.

    The power of true Transfiguration.

    Soon, a fifty-meter long Silver Dragon that looked like it was carved out of the same mold as garen appeared in the sky above the elves ''encampment.

    true shapeshifting ... Could it be that you can even transform into a time Dragon?"

    Looking at the ''time Dragon'' with green eyes, garen was suddenly curious about how much of his power the fantasy elf, who was close to a demigod, could transform into.

    show me your full strength. Let me see the power of an illusionary fairy.

    He said to portiya.

    On the other side, portiya looked at the mountain-like Dragon, then looked at her own body that was only a few dozen meters long, and her face turned gray.

 Chapter 651 The Real And Fake Time Dragon, Earth_4

    Under garen''s gaze, this ''time Dragon'' brewed for a while, and then spat a dragon''s breath at garen.

    The icy-blue, low-temperature wind and countless ice crystals formed a Frost Dragon Breath, almost freezing the sky and extending to the Dragon of the thousand-meter level.

    Garen, on the other hand, shook his head gently.

    He didn''t Dodge, allowing his body to be washed by the frost Dragon Breath.

    The silver Dragon was unscathed by the ferocious Frost Dragon Breath that was close to the power of a demigod. In fact, it even seemed to be enjoying the familiar coldness.

    Portia was stunned, unable to understand the frost Dragon Breath she had spat out.

    This was clearly the White dragon''s breath.

    He had transformed into a White Dragon before, so he knew what a White dragon''s breath was like.

    At the same time, portiya realized that his true form seemed to bepletely ineffective against the time Dragon.

    "Insects are just insects, how boring."

    Originally, garen could still encounter some obstacles, but now, looking at the ''time Dragon'' who looked like him but only had the White Dragon''s abilities, he felt rather bored.

    Immediately.

    Seeing that Portia''s days were numbered, the Dragon breathed out a breath of time.

    The invisible dragon''s breath was like a waterfall, urately engulfing the dozens of meters long fake time Dragon through the gap torn by the breath of time shattering.

    Hence.

    The high illusionary elf, who had lived for thousands of years, trembled violently and transformed back into her original appearance.

    He watched in horror as his fair and delicate skin rotted away, his hair fell off, and his teeth turned yellow ... In the blink of an eye, portiya was reduced to a skeleton under the cleansing of the breath of time plunder.

    With garen''s current body size, the Dragon Breath he spat out was like a river pouring down from the sky.

    After easily killing the level 38 fantasy elf with a breath of time plunder, the aftermath continued to sweep through the elven base.

    The ground cracked, ancient trees rotted, and rivers dried up ... The environment exposed to the breath of time seemed to have undergone a long baptism. At the same time, countless elves, like portiya, had turned into bones. Some were even blown into ashes by the wind, as if they had been dead for countless years.

    Even demigods with a higher biological level than garen would be suppressed by him in the main material world.

    This elf, who was not even a demigod, could not even resist one of his attacks.

    Immediately.

    The giant God garen once again used the great destion Dragon Armor and descended from the sky. Hepletely destroyed the maze domain in an extremely violent manner. Then, his body that covered the sky streaked across the sky and washed the ground with Dragon Breath. It did not take long for him to wipe out the elves ''encampment that had been defended for many years from the surface with the power of a Dragon.

    The true dragons who witnessed this scene witnessed the crushing power of the Lord of the Dragon Court. All of them had looks of admiration on their faces as they roared in excitement.

    Garen''s gaze flickered slightly, and he realized that his threads of faith had started to increase one by one.

    for the dragons who worship strength, this method of directly disying extraordinary power to them is really effective.

    Garen thought with satisfaction.

    "Your strength is truly amazing."

    this illusionary elf who has been in a deadlock with me for several years has no room for resistance in front of you.

    Said the tiny coral as she pped her dragon wings and flew over.

    After seeing garen kill Portia so easily with her own eyes, coral had a new understanding of the power of this master of the Royal Court, and her respect for him grew even more. After all, she had only heard of him before and had never seen him with her own eyes, which waspletely different from the shock she was feeling now.

    defeat all the elves on this as soon as possible, then go to the Dragon Court and reinforce the other battle zones.

    Garen said to coral.

    "I understand."

    "Without portiya, the other elves can''t stop me."

    Said coral softly.

    After that, garen stayed on ell for a short period of time. After restoring his magic and time power to their peak state, he bade farewell to coral. Using the world coordinates given by the Dragon mother as an anchor point, he headed to the main material world where the first-generation steel Dragon King was.

    When garen stepped out of the ne portal, the scene in front of him changed drastically.

    The blue ocean reced the endless hot yellow sand.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The sea breeze with a fishy smell hit him in the face.

    Garen stood between the floating clouds in the sky, his gaze sweeping across the ocean below. At the same time, he realized that this world was just as Dragon mother had said, there was no elemental energy in the air.

    However, before garen used up all his magic power, he did not have to worry about this.

    Even without magic, in this world without elemental energy, if he needed magic, he could still obtain it, but it would be more troublesome.

    Generally speaking, spell casters who frequently traveled between nes had means to obtain magic power without using elemental energy.

    Of course, garen knew a little too.

    For example, the life refining spell of the school of necromancy could drain the vitality of animals and nts and turn them into magic power. It was quite evil, but it was the best use in a world without magic.

    there''s been a deviation in the dimensional teleportation.

    The ocean that garen had reached was still quite a distance away from the first-generation steel Dragon King.

    Just as garen was about to follow the coordinates of the first-generation steel Dragon King, he suddenly felt as if he was being spied on.

    He frowned and raised his head.

    The dragon''s gaze pierced through theyers of clouds. Tens of thousands of meters away, itnded on a precise machine made of metal.

    At the same time, garen looked at the familiar structure of the machine and was slightly stunned.

    "This is a satellite?"

    "This can''t be earth, right?"

    Garen''s heart skipped a beat, and his gaze became strange.

    He looked at the satellite that orbited the again and found an emblem on its metal surface.

    It was a red and white symbol with a white pentagram and a blue square frame.

    "This ..."

    the satellite of the lighthouse nation ...

    When he saw the pattern, garen was sure that this was the ce where his foreign soul was born.

    At this moment, garen remembered that when he was weak, he had fantasized that one day, he might be able to return to the familiar in his dragon form and show off in front of the people.

    Naturally, he had only thought about it casually at the time. He had never really thought about putting in the effort. After all, there were countless prime material worlds. Without the coordinates, finding a specific prime material world was like looking for a needle in a haystack.

    For example, the entire country of the imaska Second Empire had not been able to find Faerun''s location.

    However, garen did not expect that he woulde to this by ident in such a way.

    However, to be honest, garen had no attachment to this ce. After he became a giant dragon, he had already spent almost a hundred years in different timelines. The scenery he had seen and the things he had experienced were far fromparable to what he had here.

    In fact, garen did not want to disturb this world.

    If he had known that he woulde here, he would have disguised himself ande and leave quietly.

    But now ... Garen knew that he had been discovered.

    In a world with gods, all mortals knew that it was best not to look directly at a God.

    It was the same for creatures with divine power.

    Garen could feel the increasing amount of prying eyes from the satellite, and could not help but frown.

    He raised his head, and his dignified and indifferent gaze seemed to directly see the monitoring personnel who were looking at him in shock through the satellite image.

    Immediately.

    The Dragon opened its mouth and aimed at the satellite in the sky.

    The frosty breath pierced through the space and went against the current, destroying the satellites that had discovered its traces and turning them into floating metal debris.

    even if they find me, they probably won''t take the initiative to find trouble with me after this warning.

    Garen disyed his strength, then cast an invisibility spell, and sped towards the location of the first-generation steel Dragon King.

    At the same time, a certain country''s space satellite measurement and control Institute exploded like boiling water.

 Chapter 652 Operation Dragon Hunt (1)

    Mr. President, here is a piece of information sent by the aviation satellite monitoring Bureau.

    the director of the satellite monitoring Bureau would like you to take a look at it immediately.

    In a vast white building, a man in a suit rushed into the president''s office with some tools and reported to the person sitting in the president''s seat.

    "Put it aside."

    The current president of Lighthouse was not young anymore. He looked like a 70-year-old man, but he was full of energy and had a head of thick, golden hair.

    He was busy with the next election, so he asked the man in the suit to put the information aside.

    Because of his high position, the president had a lot of work to do.

    Once it was released, who knew when he would be able to see it again.

    The man in the suit understood this.

    He knew the urgency and importance of this matter, so he didn''t leave immediately. Instead, he said to the president with a serious expression, "  the director of the satellite monitoring Bureau would like you to take a look at it immediately. This matter will be of higher priority than anything you have at hand.

    The president raised his head and looked at the man in the suit.

    this matter concerns the future of the lighthouse nation. It can make our country great again.

    Mr. President, this can also help you seed in your re-election.

    Listening to the serious words of the man in the suit, especially the words about re-election and making the country great again, the president of Lighthouse was interested.

    "You''d better not be lying to me,"

    He warned the man in the suit.

    Then, the people in the office were ordered to leave, and the man in the suit showed the president of Lighthouse a video that was only a few dozen seconds long.

    In the boundless ocean, the space rippled like water. Then, a great dragon emerged from it. It raised its head, and its face was filled with the invible dignity of a God. It suddenly opened its mouth and spat out a blue ice storm. Then, the scene stopped abruptly, and the screen was filled with the color of frost.

    Looking at the short video, the expression of the president of Lighthouse changed from calm to shock, and then from shock to anger.

    He stretched out his chubby finger and pointed at the image that had been frozen. It was a lifelike Silver Dragon. He said with dissatisfaction, " "Is this a movie that''s being made in Hollywood?"

    the special effects are very realistic, but what movie can determine my re-election and make the country great again? "

    The president mmed the table and chased the man away.  "Don''t waste my time."

    Pausing for a moment, he seemed to have recalled something and added, " "Who''s the director of this movie? Get him to arrange a guest role for me. "

    "Mr. President, this isn''t a movie video," the man in the suit said helplessly.

    It was too hard to believe, and the president was a film lover, so the man in the suit could understand his reaction.

    He took a deep breath and said, " this is the real picture taken by the monitoring satellite in our country''s sea. A total of six staff members witnessed this giant dragon descend in a way that we can''t understand.

    After a pause, the man in the suit said in a serious tone, " "This Dragon is real."

    and there''s a high chance that it''s in our country''s waters.

    The president was stunned.

    Immediately, his wrinkled face became excited.

    ? After realizing that the silver Dragon really existed, the president immediately realized the great strategic value,mercial value, and public value it contained.

    "God bless Lighthouse!"

    immediately gather the Ministry of Defense, the biological research Department, and the abnormal biological Investigation Bureau ...

    The order was passed down.

    Very quickly, the higher-ups who controlled all aspects of the country arrived at the white building in a private jet. They gathered together and began discussing the images from the satellite monitoring Bureau.<novelnext></novelnext>

    this is an opportunity for the lighthouse nation to be great again!

    "Everyone, what are your thoughts?"

    After ensuring the authenticity of the matter, the president of Lighthouse stood up, put his hands on the table, and asked, "

    "Let''s establish a connection and try tomunicate with this creature."

    "It definitely exists in a world outside of earth! We can''t let this creature bring back information about our earth, or else there might be a giant dragon Armying to invade our world."

    ¡°.............¡±

    my God, if Dragons really do exist, what about angels, demons, and even God? "

    The crowd was in a heated discussion.

    Mr. President, please give the order to mobilize the Army to capture this Dragon. This will be the greatest discovery of the twenty-first century.

    it''s more than 60 meters long and has super long-range attack weapons. It seems to have a certain defense power, but our country''s guns and cannons are enough to destroy the world. It won''t be a problem to take it down.

    The dark-skinnedmander of the Ministry of Defense said confidently.

    A 60-meter long Dragon might look terrifying, but they could easily blow up a majestic mountain if they wanted to, let alone a mere 60 meters. There was no elemental energy in this world, but the destructive power of their military forces was not weak.

    An aircraft carrier was a few hundred meters long and nearly a hundred meters wide, weighing hundreds of thousands of tons.

    There was no reason for them to be afraid of a Dragon that was dozens of meters long.

    "We don''t understand this creature''s power, so it''s not appropriate to attack it rashly."

    Someone retorted.

    Themander of the Ministry of Defense sneered and then said seriously, " "Do you know the attack range of an ICBM, how muchnd it can destroy, and how many creatures it can kill?"

    if we didn''t want to capture it alive, this could be solved with a missile.

    There was not even a trace of respect for the unknown in his words.

    At the same time, the expression of the president of Lighthouse changed slightly.

    It was a giant dragon that was very likely toe from another world. If he could capture it alive and study it, it would be of immeasurable value.

    As for things like friendly talks and cooperation, the lighthouse nation had never believed in these. They were more willing to believe that force was the truth, which had been proven by history.

    Horad, how many soldiers do you think canplete the mission of capturing this Dragon alive? "

    The president thought for a moment and asked the defensemander.

    "To be safe, one Air Force Wing is enough."

    Immediately.

    The lighthouse nation''s military joined the group chat and immediately showed great interest in the mission.

    An Air Force Wing, with a total of 68 fighter nes of different models, was quickly ready at a base. Under themand of a current Air Force General, they set off towards the sea area where the traces of the silver Dragon were found. Together with the satellites in operation in the sky and various detection equipment on the ground, they searched for the Dragon''s traces.

    An operation of this scale would be hard to hide from the other countries on this.

    After all, although Lighthouse was on the decline, they were still the dominant force on this, and there were many eyes watching the various actions of this behemoth.

    But the lighthouse nation did not care too much.

    They blocked the news and told the outside world that this was just a drill.

    In fact, it was an important operation codenamed [ dragon hunt ].

 Chapter 653 Can Bullets Scratch The Skin Of God?

    The coordinates were not constant.

    It had been tens of thousands of years since the first-generation steel Dragon King had escaped into the physical world.

    And ording to dragon mother, the first Steel Dragon King would change locations from time to time.

    Therefore, collecting the specimens was just a rough area, and the specific location still needed to be tracked down by garen.

    He could only confirm that the first generation steel Dragon King was within a range of several thousand kilometers, hiding in the depths of the sea. However, as for where it was hiding, garen was still unable to determine it in the short term.

    In the sky above the blue ocean, the huge Silver Dragon pped its wings and flew across the sky over and over again. asionally, it would enter the ocean and swim in the vast ocean. After a period of time, it would break through the surface of the sea and stare into the depths of the sea like an eagle.

    Garen exhausted the magic power in his body and used all kinds of detection spells. At the same time, he extended his physical mental strength out, searching the ocean like a radar.

    However, the ocean was deep and vast, and the Steelyard Dragon King had hidden himself well.

    In a short period of time, garen did not gain much.

    it''s so troublesome without elemental energy.

    Garen thought to himself as he shook his head slightly after he had just emerged from the sea afterpleting his search in another deep trench.

    There was no elemental energy in this world. Although he had a strong magic power in his body, there was no elemental energy in the air toplement it. The effect of many spells was greatly reduced. Most importantly, he could not find the possible hiding ce of the first-generation Iron Dragon King through the abnormality of the elemental energy.

    The first-generation steeled Dragon King might have had this in mind when he chose to escape to this world.

    "Where are you?"

    "The Dragon Queen''s goal isn''t to kill you, so why are you hiding?"

    Garen mumbled in a low voice. His body came to the clouds high in the sky, looking down at the blue ocean.

    The waves were turbulent, and the shimmering sea reflected the clouds in the sky, like a blue canvas with open stripes. The waves, birds, and the fish that jumped out of the sea from time to time were embellished together, making it look beautiful.

    Garen''s gaze could see through the water.

    That was why he could detect the traces of the deep sea from the sky. Only when he saw some winding deep ravines and cracks, when his vision was obstructed, would garen dive into the deep sea to take a look.

    As time passed.

    In garen''s mind, a three-dimensional map of the sea gradually expanded, and slowly became bright and clear.

    In the meantime, he also saw some cargo ships and merchant ships wandering on the sea, but because garen used invisibility, no one noticed his existence.

    However ...

    Invisibility wasn''t omnipotent.

    Sound waves, vibrations, ultraviolet infrared rays, maic fields ... All kinds of detection methods emerged one after another, and traces that were invisible to the naked eye could be seen.

    Garen did not want to spend too much energy on hiding. In order to prepare for the battle with the first generation steel Dragon King, he needed to maintain his peak condition. He only used the invisibility technique, so his huge body and unusually powerful energy were still rtively easy to discover.

    He had used the invisibility technique because he didn''t want to cause amotion in this world and avoid being discovered by passers-by.

    As for the nation of Lighthouse. which had discovered him ... Garen felt that if this country''s leader was a little smarter, he would be tactful enough to keep his distance from him instead of trying to achieve some goals from him.

    After all, from garen''s point of view, when he suddenly encountered a legendary creature, without understanding the other party, it was definitely best not to act rashly, or else he might bring disaster to himself.

    But it was obvious.

    Garen had underestimated his opponent''s courage and overestimated his rationality.

    After searching the sea for a few more minutes, garen was about to move out again after he had finished exploring a quarter of the sea area.

    However, the silver Dragon in the air paused and frowned.

    "What are these guys trying to do?"

    Garen shook his head slightly.

    The giant dragon turned its head, and in its vision, there were more than 60 small ck spots. With a burst of faint buzzing sounds, these small ck spots expanded rapidly.

    Very quickly.

    An Air Force Wing with more than sixty fighter nes flying at supersonic speed entered garen''s vision.

    His gaze pierced through space, and garen could see therge-caliber machine guns and wing-mounted rocket cannons on these fighter nes, as well as missiles waiting to be armed.

    The length of these fighter nes ranged from 16 to 20 meters, and their wingspans were generally much shorter than the length of the body. The body of the fighter ne was made of steel, and it had a slightly cold metallic luster under the sun.

    "Oh my God, there really is a Dragon!"

    Some of the pilots looked at the huge outline on the radar and their hearts trembled.

    When they first received the order, they didn''t quite believe it. But now, just looking at the creature''s outline disyed on the radar, they were so nervous that their hands trembled slightly.

    the target has entered the attack range. Please advise.

    The pilot swallowed his saliva and looked at the calm and indifferent giant dragon. He spoke through the walkie-talkie.

    first, use the machine guns. Then, use the missiles. Try to capture him alive.

    "If you can''t capture them alive, then try to bring their bodies back intact."

    On the other end, the Air Force General''s voice sounded.

    Due to theck of knowledge, in the eyes of many people in the Army, although garen''s body was huge and intimidating, as long as it was a body of flesh and blood, it should not be able to resist the attack of guns.

    What was sixty meters? If the missile could hit directly, even a steel aircraft carrier hundreds of meters long could be sunk.

    "Received."

    In the next second, under garen''s surprised gaze, the barrels of the fighter nes lit up with bright gunfire. In the midst of the ttering sounds, sharp metal bullets burst out and instantly gathered into a Metal Storm that was enough to tear steel apart. Densely packed, it covered the sky and covered the earth as it headed towards garen.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "This ..."

    Garen originally thought that the other party would try tomunicate with him.

    He never thought that these guys wouldunch an attack without saying a word.

    Ding ding dang dang dang ...

    The crisp sound of metal shing rang out.

    Countless bullets hit garen''s body.

    Then, under the horrified gazes of the pilots, the silver Dragon stood still. The cannon bullets that hit its scales seemed to have hit an indestructible wall, not even leaving a white mark.

    Some of the metal bullets even hit the dragon''s eyes.

    Time seemed to slow down.

    It should have been the most fragile part, but when the bullet hit it, the bullet began to deform from the tip, twisted, and then bounced off.

    How could mere bullets hurt a demigod?

    Garen didn''t even need to blink.

    If it was a nuclear weapon, garen might have been a little more serious and interested.

    In the ear-piercing whistling sound, countless bullets that were difficult to break through fell into the ocean, as if it was a rain of metal.

    On the other side.

    Realizing that the cannons that could break a person in half were ineffective against the Dragon, the pilots all pressed theunch buttons of the missiles and rocket cannons.

    Hundreds and thousands of rockets and powerful missiles flew toward the Dragon with raging mes.

    Even a mountain would be destroyed by such firepower.

    "You really don''t know what''s good for you,"

    The silver Dragon was bathed in the storm of bullets, and its eyes were cold.

    The dignity of a Dragon was not to be challenged, and the glory of God was not to be vited.

    He had already given these mortals a chance to show his benevolence as a demigod, but it was clear that they didn''t grasp it.

    In the next second, a deep roar was heard.

    The Dragon''s might was like a tide, rolling out.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The substantial Firebird swept through the rain of bullets, and countless bullets were crushed into dust. The rockets and missiles exploded one after another, turning into dazzling fireballs in the air.

    The explosion had not yet affected the fighter aircraft, but the Dragon''s might had already passed.

    The air seemed to freeze for a moment.

    The pilot in the fighter jet was crushed by an invisible hand and turned into a mass of blood and flesh, mixed with his clothes and the crushed fighter jet.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    A series of explosions rang out.

    Garen only used his Firebird to sweep the Air Force Wing, and it was destroyed as easily as breaking dead branches.

    It was as easy as killing a mosquito.

    the power of pure technology ... "Unless it is developed to the point where the user''s physique can be strengthened or they have an energy shield or the like for protection, they will not be able to withstand a single blow."

    Garen looked at the wreckage of the fighter aircraft that was falling into the sea and thought to himself.

    Even an ordinary adult dragon, no, even a young Dragon''s Dragon might could easily kill these people. Their defense might not be able to withstand the dense bombardment of missiles and rockets, but if they were determined to kill people, they could achieve quite a terrifying efficiency.

    Not to mention garen.

    As long as he was willing, he could go to the center of the other country''s capital and sweep with his Draconic Aura with all his might. The area within a radius of a thousand kilometers would be and of death.

    The body and spirit of ordinary people were too fragile.

    it seems like I''ll have to teach these people a lesson after I''ve dealt with the first generation steel Dragon King.

    "They better be able to afford the price of offending a God."

    Garen''s expression was indifferent as he retracted his gaze.

    Garen did not have a good impression of the lighthouse nation, but he was magnanimous and did not intend to bully them with his demigod body. However, he did not expect them to challenge his dignity and attack a true dragon and a God.

    Through the symbols on these fighter nes and the faces of the pilots, garen confirmed the other party''s identity.

    Garen could imagine how nervous and terrified the person who gave the order to attack him must be.

    The silver Dragon pped its wings and began to explore the vast sea again.

    Finally, after a day, garen found a bottomless trench that was ten thousand meters deep.

    This kind of ce was also generally called the ocean abyss, meaning the abyss in the sea.

    "This ce seems to be very suitable for hiding."

    The silver dragon''s eyes flickered and it immediately retracted its wings. With a plop, it entered the cold sea and dived into the dark abyss.

 Chapter 654 The Divine Sin Of Time And The Time Dragon

    In the ocean, the wateryer that was hundreds of meters deep could block out the sunlight.

    The definition of the deep water zone was the depth of the ocean 900 meters below. At this depth, the light from the sun waspletely blocked by the thick wateryer, so the sea area was cold and dark.

    At a deeper depth, even steel would be twisted andpressed due to the terrifying water pressure.

    However, the Dragon, which had already entered the sea thousands of meters deep, seemed to be unaffected.

    A Dragon was a creature that lived onnd, sea, and air. At this moment, garen had retracted his dragon wings to both sides of his body, and his Dragon Tail was swaying gently. His huge body was as agile as a fish in the sea, only causing very slight waves in the sea.

    In fact, some small fish and shrimp could not even sense garen''s passing.

    As he went down, garen could feel the water pressure around him increasing rapidly as he dived deeper. When he had dived down to almost ten thousand meters, the water pressure here was no weaker than the pressure in rocks and steel.

    Most of the creatures that appeared at this depth would emit different glows.

    In the dead-silent, pitch-ck Sea that was ten thousand meters deep, these shimmers were like stars in the dark night. Garen could see many special creatures, such as translucent flesh, small shrimps whose bones could be seen, small fish with disproportionate outlines, and so on.

    asionally, there were a few giant cuttlefish that were dozens of meters long.

    Garen ignored these creatures.

    His eyes were focused on the criss-crossing cracks, ravines, and deep canals in the surroundings. This extremely deep sea was filled with pitch-ck depths, quiet and cold under the boundless sea water.

    This was not the first time garen hade to the deep sea.

    When he was in Faerun, in order to avoid the pursuit of the strange mechanical angels, garen had once dived ten thousand meters deep into the fallen star sea. However, the fallen star sea had elemental energy, and there were countless magical creatures living in it.

    There were many magical creatures that could dive into the deep sea.

    Moreover, due to the bright elemental spiritual light, even if it was ten thousand meters deep in the sea, it was actually quite lively.

    But it was different here.

    The ocean abyss here was deathly silent, like a graveyard. It waspletely silent, without the slightest ripple. asionally, the small glowing fish that floated by were like a ghastly Will-O-Wisp.

    At the same time.

    The silver Dragonnded on the cold and hard rock of the underwater canyon and stopped diving.

    "He''s indeed hiding here."

    Garen lowered his head and looked at the deep, dark underwater canyon below him.

    His gaze swept across the pitch-ck Sea, taking in everything like a radar.

    When he arrived here, garen finally noticed an abnormal phenomenon.

    Although there was no elemental energy, he could sense that there was something different about the river of time.

    The river of time that should have been flowing quietly seemed to have frozen here, forming a domain simr to time stop in the deep sea Canyon below garen.

    As a time Dragon, garen was all too familiar with the power of time.

    Although the time domain here was well hidden, it was still exposed in front of garen''s eyes.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I''ve finally found you, first generation steeled Dragon King.

    The majestic Silver Dragon took a deep breath, and tons of seawater entered its lungs. After a short pause, its body moved, bringing with it a turbulent undercurrent as it dived into the deep sea Canyon covered by the time domain.

    A few secondster.

    In the faint ripples of the river of time, garen felt as if he had passed through a water film in the sea. At this time, an underwater mountain that seemed to be made of ck metal appeared in garen''s vision.

    Buzzzzzz!

    In an instant, a deep and hoarse Dragon''s Roar came from somewhere unknown and entered garen''s ears.

    "This is not a ce you should be."

    The sound wasyered and came from different directions at the same time.

    Garen''s movements stopped.

    He looked down warily.

    At the same time.

    The 5,000-meter-long Dark Mountain lying in the deep sea trembled slightly, and two Scarlet balls of light slowly lit up.

    No, that was not a ball of light.

    It was a pair of cold and cruel dragon eyes.

    "Hiss ..."

    Garen took a deep breath of the cold seawater.

    What underwater mountain? it was clearly a huge ck Dragon lying quietly on the ground!

    A terrifying giant beast with a body length of five thousand meters, its body covered with rocks and deep-sea moss, was standing still on the spot, looking at garen with its Scarlet eyes.

    The sound that garen heard just now came from this Dragon.

    so this is the first-generation steel Dragon King ...

    Garen''s gaze swept past the body of the first generation steel Dragon King, and he calmed his shocked heart.

    At the same time, his vision passed through the rock formation and saw the true appearance of the great dragon.

    The flesh, blood, and scales of the first-generation steel Dragon King were almostpletely gone. Its steel-like internal organs and bones were exposed in the sea. A heart that was missing half of it was pumping loudly. Other than that, garen could see that only a skull was left of its head, and half of its skull was broken. One of the most eye-catching dragon wings of the giant dragon waspletely gone, and the other wing was also broken beyond recognition.

    It could only be described as tragic.

    "He''s still alive with such heavy injuries."

    Garen was secretly shocked.

    Its main body was more than 5000 meters long ... Garen believed that a giant dragon with the strength of the first-generation steel Dragon King would definitely have a method simr to the giant God transformation. How terrifying would it be when this body was at its peak in battle?

 Chapter 655 The Divine Sin Of Time And The Time Dragon (2)

    Garen found it hard to imagine.

    "Get out of my territory immediately. I''ll spare your life since you''re a descendant of my n."

    The voice of the first generation steel Dragon King resounded, and the surrounding seawater began to boil.

    However, in this case, garen felt that it was only strong in appearance but weak in reality.

    The size of the first-generation steel Elemental Dragon King was terrifyingly huge, but its heavily injured posture could not be faked. A serious injury that had not recovered for tens of thousands of years could actually be more serious than it looked.

    In addition, garen realized that this ce was also affected by time freeze.

    This time freeze was not released by him, but an ability used by a creature with time ability.

    The body of the first generation Steelyard Dragon King and the surrounding area were almostpletely enveloped by the time freeze.

    At the same time, the power of time freeze was gathering around him, and its target was garen.

    is it dying? is it only hanging on to its life by the time freeze domain released by the abomination of time? "

    This thought shed through garen''s mind.

    At this moment, garen licked his lips and said to the first generation steel Dragon King, "  I''ve long heard that the first-generation steel Dragon King was a Dragon with divine power that couldpete with the metal Dragon God and the immortal Dragon Queen.

    "Senior, how about you let me experience your power?"

    The mountainous first-generation steel Dragon King fell silent.

    Immediately after, the entire deep sea seemed to tremble under the low and angry roar.

    "As you wish!"

    As he spoke, the time freeze domain suddenly burst forth and enveloped garen''s body.

    This famous first-generation steel Dragon King had actuallyunched a sneak attack on garen!

    This meant that it could tell that garen''s arrival was not friendly and was rather powerful. Moreover, its own condition was indeed not very optimistic, so it used a sneak attack to deal with garen.

    Unfortunately ...

    The first generation steel Dragon King still did not know garen''s identity.

    The reason why dragon mother had asked garen to deal with it was naturally because garen hadpletely restrained the power of the time divine sin.

    This was especially so when the time abomination had long lost its self-consciousness and was just a tool.

    The silver Dragonughed under the heavy gaze of the first-generation steel Dragon King. He looked around and said, " "Senior, your time freeze doesn''t seem to work on me."

    After a pause, garen told the first generation steeled Dragon King frankly, "  isn''t it better for you to hand over the divine sin of time to me and then follow me to dragon mother''s divine Kingdom than to struggle on yourst breath here? "

    The Dragon mother did not want garen to kill the first-generation steel Dragon King.

    What he wanted was a first-generation steel Dragon King who was still alive and unable to resist.

    On the other side, after hearing the words ''dragon mother'' and garen''s words, the first generation steel Dragon King''s broken face was filled with extreme anger.

    "So you''re the underling of Tiamat, that despicable evil Dragon!"

    Garen interrupted the first-generation steel Dragon King and said, " "No, I just made a deal with dragon mother."

    After a short moment of silence, the 1st generation steel Dragon King suddenly burst outughing and said, " "Deal? Junior, look at my current appearance!"

    Its voice was filled with hatred, and it said as if it was biting a knife, " "I became like this all because of Tiamat! And the source of all this was a deal with him."

    The first generation steel Dragon King looked at garen with pity in his eyes, and sneered, "  when making a deal with Tiamat, you''d better be mentally prepared to be killed by him.

    "Dragon King, don''t waste your breath." Garen shook his head slightly.

    The first-generation steel Dragon King wasn''t a good person either. He was the only Dragon that could provoke the two strongest dragon gods in the Dragon God system.

    Combining what dragon mother and the metal Dragon God had said, it was easy to guess.

    It was actually asking for it to end up like this.

    He had underestimated the Dragon God''s power and overestimated his own strength. He only had himself to me.

    As he spoke, the power of time gathered, and the silver Dragon''s body expanded rapidly. In an instant, it became a towering Dragon with a wingspan of more than a thousand meters. Although there was still a huge gap between its body size and the first-generation steel Dragon King, it was not like a chasm.

    "You''re a senior of the dragon n after all. I don''t want to fight with you."

    "But if you''re still so stubborn, I''ll have to be ruthless."

    Giant God garen said in a low voice.<novelnext></novelnext>

    hehe, I''ve been silent for many years. It seems like the dragon n has forgotten my reputation and battle achievements.

    Its Scarlet eyes stared at garen, flickering slightly, but the first generation steel Dragon King still did not move.

    even though I''m heavily injured and on the verge of death, I''m not someone a demigod Dragon like you can provoke!

    At the same time.

    The first generation steel Dragon King''s broken ws began to shine with a bright light.

    A mirror wrapped in a metal frame flickered and appeared.

    The moment this mirror appeared, garen could feel the change in the river of time. The water of the river of time gathered around the mirror and was quickly absorbed by it.

    "The divine sin of time has be a mirror?"

    "Or is it just a mirror?"

    Garen looked at the mirror that was absorbing the water of the river of time, and thought to himself.

    "Let me try the feeling of being killed by myself."

    The first generation steel Dragon King said calmly.

    Buzzzzzz!

    A blinding light was emitted from the mirror and passed through garen''s body. At this moment, garen could feel that the river of time had recorded his past state.

    It was simr to his sky stacking spell.

    Under garen''s surprised gaze, the river of time, with the divine sin of time as the center, outlined the outline of a huge Dragon with a wingspan of a thousand meters, and another garen appeared in the deep sea.

    The two pairs of tinum Dragon eyes looked at each other.

    The passing time mirror image was the most powerful time-type ability of the time abomination.

    It could summon the enemy from the past and turn them into a mirror image formed by the power of time to fight for itself.

    Garen''s gaze became cautious.

    The first-generation steel Dragon King was heavily injured. Although he had thebat power of a demigod, he didn''t seem to be willing to move, so he only used the power of the time divine sin to fight.

    However, just the time divine sin alone was not something that ordinary demigods could deal with.

    Garen could feel that this mirror image that had been summoned a few seconds ago was indeed his past self, and it had some of his own abilities.

    This was a very troublesome enemy.

    Garen knew himself well, so he knew that he would be difficult to deal with, even if he did not have all his abilities.

    On the other side, the mirror image of garen opened his Dragon mouth.

    The shapeless and incorporeal power of time criss-crossed between the Dragon teeth of the mirror image of garen, turning into a breath of time shattering, and was about to be spat at garen.

    But at this moment, garen suddenly realized that he seemed to be able to sense the power of time in the mirror image of garen''s body, as well as the mirror-like time abomination.

    "This ..." No wonder dragon mother came to me. "

    With a single thought, garen''s own spiritual will used the power of time as a link and instantly entered the mirror image of garen''s body, connecting with the time abomination.

    The mirror image garen''s movements stopped abruptly.

    Here, he saw the spiritual imprint that belonged to the first-generation Steelyard Dragon King.

    Its spiritual imprint was notpatible with the time divine sin. Garen realized that the time divine sin was still resisting the control of the first-generation steel Dragon King, and with the arrival of his spiritual will, the remaining instincts of the time divine sin immediately went berserk.

    The power of time transformed into waves that washed over the spiritual imprint of the 1st generation steel Elemental Dragon King.

    Garen also released the power of time, and with the cooperation of the time divine sin''s instinct, his spiritual will quickly removed the brand of the first generation steel Dragon King, and gradually upied the time divine sin.

    On the other side, the expression of the first generation steeled Dragon King changed drastically.

    Its connection with the time abomination was weakening, and it was moving at a rapid speed.

    In an instant, the first generation Steelback Dragon King realized that he was about to lose the divine time sin.

    It made a prompt decision, and the remaining spiritual imprints all burst out at once, ordering the time abomination to destroy itself.

    Crack. crack. crack ... A slight cracking sound could be heard from within the mirror image of garen.

    Garen''s expression was serious. Before the time divine sin waspletely shattered, his body shed, and the Dragon w pierced through the mirror image garen''s heart, holding the time divine sin in between the Dragon w. Then, the power of time was quickly injected, and it was sealed in time Amber, stopping its shattering.

 Chapter 656 Fighting The First Generation Steel Dragon King (1)

    After garen had sealed the divine sin of time.

    The mirror image of garen shattered, and before he could do anything, he disappeared.

    Garen''s gaze passed through the time Amber as he sized up the mirror.

    It was slightly cold to the touch, and countless strange runes rted to the power of time could be vaguely seen floating and flowing on the mirror. There were also dense cracks all over the mirror, and its luster had be extremely dim.

    "Fortunately, it wasn''tpletely destroyed."

    Garen heaved a sigh of relief.

    ording to his senses, the time abomination had only suffered a certain amount of damage, and it could still be slowly nurtured and repaired with the power of time. It looked like a mirror, but it was actually a living thing.

    "It''s going quite smoothly."

    Garen had thought that he would have to spend a lot of energy to defeat the time abomination before he could fight the first-generation steeled Dragon King, but now it seemed that there was no need to go through all that trouble.

    The time abomination weed his power very much.

    This was because the current time divine sin was only a shell and had a certain level of instinct. Garen''s power of time was extremelypatible with this shell, and once he encountered it, it would be like lightning striking the ground.

    Thus, even though the time abomination''s instinct was at risk of being destroyed by the first-generation steel Dragon King, it still betrayed garen on the spot.

    With that, it seemed much easier to deal with the first generation steeled Dragon King, who was on the verge of death.

    "What kind of Dragon are you?"

    The first generation steeled Dragon King let out an angry roar.

    Garen could see that after he had taken down the time divine sin, the terrifying injuries on the body of the first-generation steel Dragon King that was hidden under the rockyer had started to deteriorate at a speed that was visible to the naked eye.

    &Nbsp; Weng Weng Weng!

    The boundless sea water boiled and trembled.

    After the first Steel Dragon King realized that something was wrong, its body finally moved. Theyer of rocks covering its body cracked and shattered, revealing its broken body in the muddy and chaotic sea.

    The five-thousand-meter long Dragon roared.

    In an instant, the seabed within a radius of several hundred kilometers shattered. Countless metal ores floated up from the dense cracks that branched out like lightning and shot towards the body of the first-generation Metal Dragon King. They quickly filled up his broken body and turned into his temporary flesh and scales.

    "Die!"

    In the roar that seemed to contain endless anger, the steel-cast dragon wings swept up endless seawater and pped fiercely at garen.

    Without the divine time sin''s time freeze domain, the first generation steeled Dragon King''s injuries wouldn''tst long.

    That was why it had to snatch the time abomination back from garen.

    Garen let out a breath of Dragon Breath.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The breath of time shattering was like a waterfall. As it evaporated the sea water, garen''s neck turned and cut the steel wings that were beating towards him into pieces. It continued to shoot towards the first-generation steel Dragon King, piercing arge hole in its body.

    At the same time.

    Buzzzzzz!

    A steel cone that was a few thousand meters long had sessfully condensed on the seabed. It took advantage of the time when garen was breathing and exploded. It went from bottom to top like lightning and pierced one of the wings of the silver Dragon that could not Dodge in time.

    However, this scene suddenly copsed and contracted, and was finally absorbed into garen''s pupils.

    With the vision of the future, the first-generation steel Dragon King''s nned killing move could not be hidden from garen''s eyes.

    The silver Dragon roared as well.

    Just as the dragon''s breath pierced through the body of the first-generation steel Dragon King, he suddenly dodged to the right at an extreme speed, narrowly avoiding the giant steel spike that burst out from the ground.

    On the other side.

    The first-generation Metal Dragon King, whose chest had just been pierced by garen, had absorbed countless metal ores to fill up the wounds on its body.

    It roared furiously, its huge body stirring the sea water, like a ck evil beast cast from steel, pouncing towards garen.

    That terrifying size gave garen a great sense of oppression.

    Garen made a prompt decision, and his body became golden under the cover of the imaska Holy garment.

    At this moment, garen had already used the time freeze domain. The first generation steel Dragon King''s movements were restricted in his domain, as if it had fallen into a quagmire, slowing down in all aspects.

    Garen sprinted at full speed again, turning into a ray of golden light. His body was like a golden line that rose from the bottom to the top. With another turn, hended on the back of the first-generation steeled Dragon King at an extremely fast speed.

    The spacetime ws tore viciously at the body of the first-generation steel Elemental Dragon King.

    The breath of time-shattering power was spat out from its mouth at the same time, prating countless steel scales and flesh. However, when it came into contact with the bones and internal organs of the first-generation Steelyard Dragon King, it could only slowly melt away, losing its destructive power.

    The spacetime snapping w had the same effect.

    The first Steel Dragon King had aplete appearance after being filled with metal and steel. However, the toughest part of its body was its remains-like flesh and blood. After all, it was once the Overlord of the steel Dragons who had great divine power. Steel Dragons were known for their indestructible bodies. Even though it was heavily injured and on the verge of death, its body''s defense that had been tempered thousands of times was still extremely shocking.

    "Get down!"

    Suddenly, dense steel thorns appeared on the back of the first generation steel Dragon King, piercing towards garen''s body from all directions.

    Meanwhile, garen had already withdrawn and left as if he had predicted it.

    In addition, the spell he had been constructing when heunched the attack was already ready.

    The 10th-circle evocation spell, frost hell!

    Magic power surged out.

 Chapter 657 Fighting The First-Generation Steel Dragon King (2)

    An absolute, cold chill enveloped the surrounding seas with the first-generation steeled Dragon King as the center.

    The boundless sea water froze into solid ice, turning into an irregr, iparably huge ball of ice, sealing the body of the first-generation steel Dragon King within.

    At the same time, there was a cracking sound.

    The surface of the ice crystal ball had countless cracks that quickly extended.

    Garen''s gaze shifted, and the power of time burst forth.

    Sky stacking cast!

    At the same time, even more ice hell spells hit the 1st generation steel Dragon King.

    The iparably thick and solid ice sealed the 1st generation steel Dragon King within for a brief moment.

    Taking advantage of this gap, garen took a deep breath and set the solidified ice hell as his target, casting the amber time seal.

    Ayer of translucent time Amber extended out and gradually spread out, trying to seal the ice hell that enveloped the first generation steel Dragon King.

    However, the first generation steel Elemental Dragon King was too big.

    When the time Amber extended halfway, it broke free of the shackles of the ice hell.

    Bengbeng!

    With a deafening sound, countless broken ice crystals and steel shards flew in all directions.

    The originally calm sea was now turbulent. Under the clear sky, waves hundreds of feet high were set offyer byyer. Steel and ice crystals burst out of the sea, crisscrossing each other, like a scene of doomsday.

    what a pity. Looks like I''ll have to make itpletely lose its ability to move first.

    Garen had already noticed that as time passed, the injuries of the first generation steel Dragon King were rapidly worsening.

    He didn''t need to fight the first-generation steel Dragon King head-on. Without the time abomination, its condition would gradually deteriorate. All garen needed to do was to hold it off for a while.

    If he were to face it head-on, he might end up getting injured.

    The first-generation steel Dragon King was now a crazed beast on the verge of death, and garen did not want to take the risk of being bitten by it.

    Furthermore, his offensive spells and time ability could hardly add new injuries to the first-generation steel Dragon King''s body. On the surface, the injuries that garen had inflicted were only the steel and metal that filled the first-generation steel Dragon King''s body.

    After thinking about this, garen changed his fighting style.

    Time freeze, slow, paralyze, stun, intelligence weakening, and other negative status spells that had been enhanced by the imaska robe and stacked sky cast were all cast on the first generation steeled Dragon King.

    The effects of these spells were minimal, but garen had cast countless stacked sky spells on the first-generation Steelyard Dragon King, so there were some effects.

    As for garen himself, he maintained his eleration and circled around the first-generation steel Dragon King. He did not fight it head-on, but only used his Dragon Breath and spells to pin it down from a distance.

    When the first-generation steel Dragon King pursued him, he would retreat. When the first-generation steel Dragon King retreated, he would pursue.

    At this moment, garen was like a deep sea shark waiting for his prey to bleed out, moving with ease, neither fast nor slow.

    As time passed, the condition of the first generation steel Dragon King worsened.

    At this time, garen and the first generation steel Dragon King also began to float up from the deep sea in the process of fighting.

    Under the turbulent sea, two huge figures appeared. Then, the waterfall that was thousands of feet high was suddenly lifted. A giant dragon with six dragon horns and golden scales broke out of the sea, bathing in the endless sea and being exposed to the sun.

    It had a wingspan of a thousand meters and a body length of more than 600 meters. As soon as it appeared, it was discovered by the satellites that had been monitoring this Sea area.

    The humans who were watching the satellite images fell silent.

    A giant dragon that was more than 60 meters long?

    A target that could be taken care of with a missile?

    In a conference room, under the gaze of many, themander of the National Defense Department of Lighthouse was speechless.

    However, this was only the beginning.

    In the next moment, the sea seemed to be rolled up by an invisible giant hand. In the terrifying vortex that seemed to be able to swallow everything, another steel giant beast with a body length of more than 5000 meters broke out of the sea. It was like a mountain range that flew horizontally across the sky.

    "Heavens, what kind of monster is this!"

    The president''s heart trembled with fear. His hands were shaking unconsciously as he sat down and said in horror.

    Wherever the giant beast passed, the ocean was torn apart, and the weather changed.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The sound of the endless waves seemed to be the wailing of the world.

    Such amotion naturally could not be hidden from the eyes of the other countries.

    Thus, the entire world''s attention was focused on the two giant beasts, one big and one small.

    Garen and the first-generation steel Dragon King both sensed many prying gazes, but they did not care at all. They ignored them and focused their attention on the current battle.

    The first-generation steel Dragon King''s terrifying body pped its steel wings and flew thousands of meters into the sky, engaging in a chase with garen.

    The clouds that filled the sky were torn apart, and the Dragon that covered the sky swept across the ocean.

    Buzzzzzz!

    A breath that contained both electricity and fire covered the sky, and it was like a sea of water that shrouded garen.

    Garen did not dare to let the first generation steel Dragon King''s Dragon Breath reach him.

    He could feel the fatal danger. The first-generation steel Dragon King was in an extremely bad state. It could be said that he was half a step away from death''s door. However, the danger to garen was not small at all. It was several times more dangerous than all the demigods, gods, and Saints he had encountered before.

    if it wasn''t for the promised divinity, it''d be a huge loss to deal with the first-generation steel Dragon King just for a time abomination.

    Garen thought to himself.

    At the same time, he didn''t stop for even a moment. His body was like a golden curtain of flowing light as he dodged the breath of the first generation Steelyard Dragon King.

    While it was chasing after garen, its breath had affected the ocean.

    It was only an instant of contact, but a huge pit appeared in the vast ocean. The surrounding seawater filled it, but it could not fill it in a short time.

    Soon, the two dragons left the ocean.

    In the pursuit, they passed through cities, fields, mountains, swamps, rainforests, and other terrains.

    Garen did not want to cause too much damage to this, so he deliberately increased his flying altitude and ced the pursuit battlefield at an altitude of tens of thousands of meters. However, because of the storm caused by the giant dragon''s flight, it was inevitable that it caused some natural disaster-like weather changes.

    However, there were no terrifying casualties.

    Finally, as time passed, after circling the earth for a few dozen times ...

    The injuries of the first-generation Steelyard Dragon King had finally deteriorated to an uncontroble state.

    In the South of the earth, an area covered in ice.

    A storm suddenly broke out, approaching from far away. The world was dark, and in the high sky, a ck shadow that covered the sky fell with a loud bang, smashing through the iceyer of the South Pole sea, sshing up endless sea waves. The South Pole continent in the distance trembled like an earthquake for a long time.

    The first-generation steel Dragon King had fallen.

    As this was the shallow ocean with a depth of less than 1000 meters, most of the first-generation steel Elemental Dragon King''s body was exposed above the surface of the ocean, with a small part of it below the surface.

    At the same time.

    The silver Dragon retracted its wings and slowly descended, stopping in front of the first-generation steel inferior Dragon King.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang ... Pieces of steel and metal attached to the surface of the Dragon''s body began to fall off, and the terrifying steel beast soon turned into a terrible, broken dragon body.

    The first generation steel Dragon King opened his Scarlet eyes and looked at garen.

    "Give me a decent death."

    It no longer looked furious, and spoke to garen calmly.

    In fact, the first generation steel Dragon King was also tired of living a life of death.

    It was the Overlord of the ancient Iron Dragons, a former Iron Dragon King that was as famous as the Dragon God. But now, it had fallen to the point where it couldn''t even do anything to a demigod Dragon in the prime material world. It even had to rely on the divine sin of time to hang on to itsst breath.

    Now, this anger was about to be used up.

    The first-generation steeled Dragon King had also lost all thoughts of struggling to survive.

    Garen did not respond. He cast the time Amber sealing technique again and watched as the time Amber slowly covered the broken dragon body that was even more magnificent than a mountain.

    During this process, the 1st generation steel Dragon King was already powerless to resist.

    In the end, the 1st generation steel Elemental Dragon King opened its eyes and waspletely sealed in the time Amber.

 Chapter 658 The Charming Dragon Mother In Person (1)

    In the ice-cold South Pole sea, the body of the first-generation steel Elemental Dragon King was like a huge mountain lying in the sea.

    At this time, garen had already removed his giant God transformation. His sixty-meter long body was as small as a piece of gravel in front of the first-generation steel Dragon King. Garen approached the first-generation steel Dragon King that was sealed in the time Amber and looked at the pair of Scarlet Dragon eyes.

    Looking at the first generation steel Dragon King''s miserable appearance, garen could not help but shake his head.

    "To fall to this point, I might as well just die."

    Garen didn''t know how the Dragon mother would treat this divine-power-like giant dragon after she obtained the first generation steel Dragon King, but he was sure that it wouldn''t be any gentle method of persuasion.

    However, this had nothing to do with garen anymore.

    He hadpleted his task, and now he needed dragon mother to figure out how to get the Godhead back for him.

    Soon after, the silver Dragon turned around and looked at the trail left behind by the first generation steel Dragon King and himself as they streaked across the sky.

    Due to the continuous pursuit that had circled the earth dozens of times, the ecosystem in many ces had been severely damaged by the aftermath of the two terrifying Dragons.

    Hurricanes, earthquakes, torrential rains,va ... All kinds of disasters were happening all over the world.

    As the instigator of this, this was not garen''s original intention.

    After all, he still had some feelings for this.

    However, he couldn''t control the battlefield as he wished when he was fighting against a powerful creature like the first-generation Steelyard Dragon King. The shockwaves caused by the battle between divine creatures were nothing to this, but it was disastrous for the ordinary creatures living here.

    without elemental energy, there''s no way to obtain extraordinary power. The creatures here are too fragile.

    The humans on earth had terrifying weapons, but no matter how powerful the weapons were, they couldn''t change the fact that their bodies were weak. In the face of natural disasters, the weapons couldn''t protect them.

    forget it, I''ll just give some supplements to the creatures on earth.

    I hope I can see the humans of Earth in other worlds in the future.

    Garen thought about it and made a decision.

    Immediately.

    The silver Dragon once again used its giant God transformation. In the monstrous waves that sshed up, its massive body with a wingspan of a thousand meters plunged into the deep South Pole sea.

    Huu ... Under the deep sea, garen took a deep breath.

    The Dragon''s might burst forth and suddenly swept across the vast sea.

    Within the range of the Dragon''s might, countless creatures died in this instant. Their bodies of flesh and blood were turned into powder, and the blue South Pole sea was now dyed with a thick blood-red color.

    The smell of blood gushed out, and the vast ocean turned into a sea of blood.

    At the same time, the sea of blood began to boil like boiling water. As time passed, a spectacr Whirlpool appeared on the surface of the sea. In the deepest part of the funnel-shaped Whirlpool was a Silver Dragon with its eyes slightly closed.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Countless drops of blood were extracted from the vortex and continuously entered garen''s body.

    The magic power that had almost been exhausted in the battle with the first-generation steel Dragon King was replenished at a speed that was visible to the naked eye.

    This was the life refining technique.

    It was only a mid-level necromancy spell, but with garen''s spellcasting level, it created a scene like a sea of blood in hell.

    Very quickly, garen''s magic power was restored to its peak state.

    The color of the ocean of blood had faded a little, but it had not disappeared yet. This meant that the life refinement spell was still continuing. With garen''s current ability, his precise control of the spell would not cause his magic to be full and waste his extra life.

    This meant that he needed more magic power to replenish himself.

    The chanting of incantations, deep and thunderous, resounded in the sky.

    Along with the obscure incantation, magic runes flew out from garen''s body, floating in the air around him, shing and then disappearing.

    Buzzzzzz!

    After a violent spatial fluctuation, a towering gate with a light blue luster appeared in the deep sea.

    This was a legendary spell.

    The elemental gate of The Tenth Circle.

    When garen was still in the Noah continent, he had collected the legendary spells on the metal Dragon Ind. It was also one of the spells that he had mastered in the decades he spent on the Faerun continent.

    This spell was specifically used to change the concentration of elemental energy in certain worlds.

    The principle of casting the spell was very simple. It was to create a teleportation gate and connect it with the elemental ne with unlimited elemental energy. Then, the elemental energy in the elemental ne would be introduced into other worlds.

    After the elemental gate that was connected to the water elemental ne was formed, a sea of water elemental energy began to pour into the.

    But garen did not stop.

    He cast the elemental Gates Four times in a row, connecting four elemental nes.

    Earth, wind, water, fire ... These were the four most basic elements, and it could even be said that the main material world was created based on the bnce of these four elements.

    After some time.

    When the four illusionary elemental gates were ced in different positions, the silver Dragon broke out of the sea and appeared under the starry night sky as the surface of the sea, which hadpletely lost its blood color, trembled and crystal clear water sshed all over the sky.

    Garen stood quietly in mid-air, bathing in the moonlight.

    The four elemental gates were reflected in the tinum dragon''s eyes, as well as the elemental tide that converged into a sea and spread into the distance.

 Chapter 659 The Mesmerizing Dragon Mother (2)

    from now on, Earth''s creatures will have the opportunity to be extraordinary.

    Garen had spent a lot of effort, and the four majestic elemental gates wouldst for decades.

    After a few decades, when all the elemental gates had copsed and disappeared, the Earth''s environment would also be permanently modified. Under the nourishment of elemental energy, new elemental energy could be naturally produced.

    In addition, there was a certain danger in connecting with the four elemental nes.

    At this moment, garen had already seen some elemental life formsing to earth through the elemental gates, sizing up the surrounding environment with curious eyes.

    As they noticed garen''s presence, the elemental life forms froze and did not dare to move.

    After garen left, they would definitely not be so obedient.

    Garen believed that with Earth''s strength, it would be able to safely ovee the difort and obstacles in the early stages of the emergence of elements, and finally embark on a strange path that might even surprise him.

    When danger came, there were even more opportunities.

    After that, garen retracted his gaze and let out a long breath, feeling a little tired.

    After chasing and fighting the first generation steel Dragon King, and then focusing his energy on building the elemental gate, the continuous busyness made garen want to take a nap.

    However, he had notpleted his mission yet.

    There was still onest step left.

    Garen looked at the first generation steel Dragon King''s Mountain-like body and could not help but exim.

    such a magnificent dragon body. I''m envious.

    Immediately, garen absorbed the newly born elemental energy while consuming his magic power to construct a new spell.

    Soon, a giant bronze door covered in skull and Wailing Soul imprints appeared in the air. The bronze door was a few hundred meters tall and it slowly opened.

    Behind the door, garen saw an endless stretch of charred destion, mes, corpses, blood ...

    It was a portal to Avernus, the first level of hell.

    Dragon Empress, the 1st generation steel inferior Dragon King will be yours from now on.

    Garen called out the name of the Dragon mother in his heart.

    The next second.

    A huge Dragon w covered in five-colored dragon scales, the Dragon w that had blocked the divine light sword for garen, slowly stretched out from the portal and grabbed the first-generation Iron Dragon King''s tail that was wrapped in time Amber, dragging it towards the gate of Avernus.

    During this time, the first generation steel Elemental Dragon King''s body shrank.

    When it was dragged to the gate of Avernus, it became just enough to pass through the bronze gate.

    Soon, the body of the first generation steel Dragon King disappeared into the bronze door, but the Door to Hell didn''t disappear.

    A wisp of extraordinary divine power descended, and with garen''s permission, dragon mother''s voice rang in his ears.

    my child, I knew you could defeat the Steelyard Dragon King.

    I''m gratified and sincerely happy for your growth.<novelnext></novelnext>

    in a few days, the Dragon race will have another undying being that is close to a great God Power.

    The Dragon mother seemed to be overjoyed that she had finally captured the first generation steel inferior Dragon King. Her voice was filled with a slight heaviness.

    After a pause, he extended an invitation to garen, "  if you want, you cane to hell and visit my God Kingdom. I''ll talk to you in my main body.

    The God kingdoms of the gods were all built somewhere in the outer ne.

    The God''s kingdom was mainly attached to the outer ne, but at the same time, it was also an independent space. It was a Kingdom belonging to the gods.

    Dragon mother''s divine Kingdom was located in Avernus, the ninthyer of hell.

    The bronze door was still wide open, as if it was waiting for garen''s answer.

    Garen was quite moved by dragon mother''s invitation.

    He had never been to hell, nor had he been to the God''s kingdom. It would be unrealistic to say that he was not curious about the kingdom of the gods.

    After thinking for a while, garen nodded and smiled, " "I also want to see dragon mother''s real face,"

    First of all, the metal Dragon God knew about garen''s deal with the Dragon mother, and had been silently observing this side.

    And garen didn''t think that dragon mother had any bad intentions towards him.

    If she did, she would have done something that would make him much weaker.

    Garen now knew that when he first used Dragon countercurrent, he had already been exposed to the eyes of many dragon gods. When he faced the Aragami clone, it was the first time that the Dragon gods showed their faces and expressed their concern for garen.

    At that time, he had travelled to and from theva demine many times.

    If a giant dragon with great divine power like dragon mother harbored ill intentions, garen would have been captured and brought into the divine Kingdom a long time ago. Now that garen had be a demigod, it would be much more difficult to stop him from activating time Dragon countercurrent.

    If they were to be attacked by a great divine power again ...

    Garen felt that his time Dragon reversal would not be cut off, but he definitely did not want to repeat this experience for no reason.

    "My child, I''m very happy that you''re not afraid of me."

    "Your trust will be repaid."

    Dragon mother''s voice was filled with relief.

    Garen nodded lightly and flew into the air.

    He turned around and looked at the he was born on before he entered the bronze door without any hesitation.

    Creak!

    After the silver Dragon disappeared into the bronze gate, the towering gate of hell slowly closed, turning from a physical entity into an illusion and disappearing into the air.

    The two dragons left this world one after another.

    Only the disasters around the world that had yet to be eliminated, as well as the four elemental gates that stood in the South Pole sea, spoke of the traces of their existence.

 Chapter 660 The Mesmerizing Dragon Mother (3)

    .............

    This was a barrennd full of gravel and burnt marks. There were barren mountains, steep hills, streams of bones flowing on the barrennd, and a blood-red Sky. Hell dogs, lemures. lustful demons, nightmare demons ... The various scenes together formed the scene of the hell of Avernus.

    The first level of hell was ruled by a devil Lord.

    But at the same time, there lived the mother of the evil dragons, who was even more powerful than the devil Lords.

    After passing through Hell''s Gate, the scene in front of garen changed, and he arrived at the blood-red Sky.

    He looked down at the ground and could see the terrible scene here. It was as if the smell of burnt corpses filled every inch of the air. There were also blood-red fireballs dancing in the air, which would explode violently from time to time.

    The ugly demons that looked like they were made of rotten flesh and human limbs ran on the scorched earth, letting out meaningful, ear-piercing roars.

    "This is Avernus ....

    Garen examined thend here with a curious gaze.

    The first level of the Nine Hells, Avernus.

    This was garen''s first time here, but he had long known about this ce through the Dragon''s legacy.

    Avernus was the main gathering point of The Devil''s Blood Battle Force. Countless devil troops were gathered there and prepared to head towards the blood battle.

    As for the bloody battle ... It was an abridged term for a battle thatsted hundreds of thousands of years in the multiverse.

    Bloody war-the never-ending war between demons and devils.

    The hatred between the Devils living in the Nine Hells and the demons living in the bottomless abyss had long been known by almost all the creatures in the main material world and the outer nes.

    There was no longer any record of how the bloody battle had started.

    However, the current bloody war had already affected several Outer nes and set off countless bloody storms.

    The war between the dragons and the elves had just begun.

    However, the war between the demons and devils hadsted for thousands of years and had even be a daily urrence in the multiverse. There was nock of some bold people who took the initiative to participate in the bloody war and serve one side in order to obtain glory, power, and wealth. Of course, these people would only receive death at most.

    if there weren''t any bloody battles, the demons and devils would probably have focused their energy on harming other worlds.

    Garen looked into the distance and saw a towering bronze fortress.

    Countless armored demons were guarding it.

    For the stability and harmony of the multiverse, bloody wars were an indispensable part.

    Even if there were bloody wars, many worlds were in deep waters because of them. It was foreseeable that without the internal friction of the bloody wars, the evil and powerful creatures such as demons and devils would turn into a wave of terror that would devour the world.

    "How is it? does this beautiful sight of hell make your mind ripple?"

    All of a sudden, an alluring and maic voice spoke in the Dragonnguage beside garen.

    Garen was shocked.

    He turned his head and saw a woman with azy expression, long and narrow Phoenix eyes, and a faint smile on the corner of her mouth.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The familiar aura and voice made garen realize her identity immediately.

    The mother of the evil dragons, the Empress of the immortal dragons, the evil god of the Dragon race who lived in hell, Tiamat.

    The Dragon Queen''s true form was a giant dragon with a Penta-colored dragon head. This was something that all Dragons knew.

    However, not many people knew about her human form, and garen had now be one of them.

    The Dragon Queen maintained her human appearance, but her body was a full hundred meters tall, deliberately making it simr to garen''s current body size.

    The 100-meter-tall dragon mother had a well-proportioned body, white skin, and brown hair. She was wearing a robe simr to that of human witches, and she exuded a strange and intoxicating beauty.

    Looking into her pitch-ck eyes, garen felt as if his vision had fallen into a bottomless vortex, unable to be pulled out.

    "My child, you have not answered my question."

    Dragon mother''s voice pulled garen back to reality.

    He let out a long breath and calmed himself down. Then, he looked at dragon mother again.

    I''ve heard of the Nine Hells for a long time, but this is my first time here. The scenery here has indeed shocked me.

    Garen could feel it.

    A powerful aura that made his heart palpitate spread throughout Avernus.

    This was especially true for the bronze fortress at the edge of his vision. It seemed to be guarded by countless Devils, and there seemed to be an incredible existence living inside.

    As if she had sensed garen''s gaze, dragon mother smiled.

    the bronze Citadel is Bardi''s territory.

    "If you''re interested, I can bring you in to take a look."

    Bardi was the devil Lord of Avernus. It lived in the center of Avernus, which was also known as the bronze Citadel. It ruled over the countless Devils in the first level of hell.

    There was no doubt that this was an existence with unfathomable divine power.

    Garen shook his head and said to the Dragon mother, "  I''m more interested in your divine Kingdom.

    Dragon mother flicked her long hair, smiled and said, "  the door of my God Kingdom will be open for you.

    A pitch-ck Vortex appeared on the spot.

    "Follow me."

    As she spoke, dragon mother approached garen and reached out her fair palm. She gently held garen''s right w and brought him into the ck Vortex.

    After passing through the vortex, garen''s vision changed again.

    He had entered the divine Kingdom of the Dragon mother from the hell of Avernus.

 Chapter 661 The Mesmerizing Dragon Matriarch (4)

    Compared to hell, the environment here was more like the main material world.

    There were mountains that were thousands of meters tall, and even tens of thousands of meters tall. Dense green forests were endless, and winding rivers stretched as far as the eye could see ... What made garen''s eyes widen was that the mountains, trees, rivers, and streams were almost all made of gold, silver, and precious stones.

    The winding river was clearly the glittering gold and silver liquid.

    The ''sun'' that was floating in the sky was a magic gem of an unimaginablyrge size.

    Manaite, crystal, gold. silver, Ruby, Emerald ... This God Kingdom was colorful and filled with an evil aura of wealth.

    As for dragon mother, garen had a fixed impression that she was the evil Dragon God. He had thought that her God Kingdom was not much better than hell.

    Who would have thought that it would be so extravagant?

    "Phew ..."

    Garen took a deep breath and forced himself to look away from the countless treasures.

    At that moment, he saw countless Dragons flying or resting in the divine Kingdom.

    Garen''s expression was serious as he sensed arge amount of powerful aura.

    In dragon mother''s divine Kingdom, the lowest level of the chromatic dragons she had gathered was primordial. There was nock of ancient dragons that were more than ten thousand years old, and their strength was undoubtedlyparable to gods.

    "They are my oracles, my minions."

    Dragon mother gave garen a simple introduction.

    When he saw the countless giant Dragons with divine power, garen realized that the true power of the Dragon race was probably in the divine kingdoms of the Dragon gods.

    In the endless years that were difficult to record, there were giant Dragons that chose to Enter the Dragon God''s divine Kingdom for eternal immortality.

    Even if very few Dragons made such a choice in the same period of time, in the long run, arge number of Dragons with divine power would still appear over the umtion of the time dimension.

    is it the same in the other dragon gods ''divine kingdoms? "

    Garen asked curiously.

    Dragon mother raised her long eyebrows and said in a slightly higher tone, " "How can" they pare to me? My divine Kingdom has always been the most popr among the true dragons."

    Bahamut''s divine Kingdom Dragon was no match for my minion.

    Garen scratched his head and remained silent, not making anyments.

    it''s a time of intense war. Arge portion of my Dragons have left the divine Kingdom to fight for the dragons in the outer nes. What you''ve seen is only a portion.

    Dragon mother added.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Let''s go. Come with me to The Golden Ocean."

    Dragon mother once again held garen''s Dragon w, and the surrounding space changed.

    In the next moment, when garen came back to his senses, he realized that he had unknowingly found himself in an ''ocean'' that stretched as far as the eye could see.

    This ''ocean'' that dragon mother called The Golden Ocean was probably the origin or the final gathering point of the Golden River that garen had seen before.

    The boundless sea was filled with flowing golden liquid.

    The Golden radiance, the touch of slight pressure, the wonderful smell of treasure, all these made garen a little addicted.

    have fun, child. I know you''re tired, but you can have a good rest here.

    Shrouded in the golden light, dragon mother''s body began to change shape. In the blink of an eye, she turned into a strange and charming hundred-meter-long Dragon.

    She had five heads.

    Red, blue, green, ck, white ... The five-colored dragon heads were all perfect, and there was not a single w on the mask.

    Every scale on dragon mother''s body seemed to be made of the most beautiful jade. It glowed with a faint divine light, making it hard for people to look away.

    After she finished speaking, dragon mother, who had transformed into a dragon body that was simr to garen''s, began to swim in The Golden Ocean by herself.

    From time to time, she would dive into the ocean and then break out of it. Her body would drop countless drops of golden liquid, looking beautiful under the illumination of the gem sun.

    Slowly, garen was no longer so reserved.

    Together with dragon mother, he also swam in the sea of golden solution.

    After putting down all his worries and rxing for a few days, garen squinted his eyes andy on his back on the Golden sea. Under the illumination of the gem sun, his tail swayed gently, bringing about a faint golden ripple that pushed his body to move slowly.

    This was a rare enjoyment for a Dragon.

    "It''s so satisfying."

    Garen touched his belly and let out afortable Dragon''s Roar.

    "I know you''ll like this ce."

    no dragon would hate my divine Kingdom.

    "If it does, then it''s not a real Dragon."

    Dragon mother said in a matter-of-fact tone.

 Chapter 662 Level 12 Forbidden Spell, God Ascension

    there''s enough space in the divine Kingdom. You can stay here for a few more days.

    In The Golden Ocean, dragon mother said to garen softly as she bathed in the endless golden solution.

    And just as Dragon mother had said, no dragon would dislike such a ce.

    In the past, garen''s dream was to be able to swim in a sea of treasures. The scenery of dragon mother''s divine Kingdom was in line with his thoughts, but garen did not intend to stay here for long.

    He would return to the Dragon court''s half-ne in a while, not even going to Earth.

    As for the thought of teaching the lighthouse nation a lesson for offending him ... Garen had already implemented it.

    In the pursuit battle with the first-generation steel Dragon King, garen lowered his flying altitude when he passed by the lighthouse nation. Two thousand-meter level giant Dragons flew past the lighthouse nation''snd at extreme speed one after another.

    The storm caused by the two of them shattered the territory of Lighthouse.

    Countless humans had fallen and died. Although they were notpletely annihted, they had suffered unprecedented trauma.

    Garen did not attack Lighthouse nation directly, but the slightest bit of malice from a demigod creature was not something that a mortal country could withstand.

    Earth might not be able to withstand his good intentions.

    That was why there was a saying in the world of mortals that one should not call a God by his name.

    If a God noticed them, no matter if they had good intentions or bad intentions, intentional or unintentional, it was possible to bring unimaginable situations to them. If they were lucky, they could reach the sky in one step, but most of the time, they would fall into a terrible situation as if they were in hell.

    Without realizing it, garen had grown to the point where his every move and thought could cause countless lives to sink or prosper.

    Back to the main topic.

    Garen swam slowly in the Golden sea while facing upwards. At the same time, he asked in a curious tone, " Dragon mother, how many types of great divine powers are there in hell? "

    When he had just arrived at the hell of Avernus, garen felt a sense of threat that was everywhere.

    The infernal realm was not the Prime Material ne.

    There were too many powerful existences living here, such as native demons and gods like dragon mother.

    "As far as I know, there are at least nine of them," dragon mother said to garen after some thought.

    "Each of the Nine Hells has an archdevil and a Lord of hell, and they are all quite powerful."

    Pausing for a second, dragon mother''s tone turned more cautious, "  especially the Lord of the ninth level ofhers, the deepest level of hell. He is the ruler of the entire ninth level of hell, the Lord of the Nine Hells, Asmodeus.

    "The archdevils of the other eight levels will obey the orders of the Lord of the Nine Hells."

    Dragon mother didn''t say exactly how powerful the Lord of the Nine Hells was, but judging from the fact that the eight archdevils who were simr to great divine powers all obeyed the Lord of hell, his strength was probably at the top level among the great divine powers.

    Immediately.

    In the base camp of the two evil creatures, hell and the abyss, garen transformed into a hundred thousand whys and began to throw questions at dragon mother continuously.<novelnext></novelnext>

    For example, how demons and devils were born.

    Why did they all like the souls of mortals and how to reproduce their own race?

    He had always been very curious.

    The Dragon''s legacy was all-epassing, but many of them were briefly mentioned without detailed knowledge.

    Dragon mother, who had lived for countless years, was like a living dictionary that recorded history and knew almost everything.

    At the same time, as an immortal, dragon mother had plenty of patience. She smiled and exined to garen one by one.

    Time passed by quietly.

    From time to time, giant Dragons that were dozens of meters long would fly across the sky, trying to swim in the Golden sea. However, when they saw dragon mother and another Silver Dragon, they quickly changed their direction and left.

    Not long after.

    Garen and dragon mother chatted as they left The Golden Ocean.

    Dragon mother then brought garen to see the other masterpieces of her divine Kingdom.

    There was a gem sun that floated in the sky and provided light to the entire God''s kingdom. There was also a mountain range that was made of Jade and manaite. There was also a gold and silver statue that was as magnificent as a mountain. There was also a lofty Crystal Pce that was made of white crystal and was surrounded by mountains.

    "This is my Pce."

    Dragon mother said as she saw garen''s gaze on the Crystal Pce.

    Pausing for a second, dragon mother narrowed her eyes and raised her voice. She licked her lips and said, "  the first Steel Dragon King is now under the Crystal Pce.

    "Dragon Queen, what ns do you have for the first generation steeled Dragon King?" garen''s gaze shifted.

    I think its injuries are so serious that it can''t heal itself. It''s going to die soon.

    of course, " dragon mother chuckled.  my power isn''t that easy to bear.

    "But as long as I take back my power, it will recover quickly."

    The body of the first-generation steel Dragon King had been severely injured by the Dragon mother, and was constantly being eroded by the evil power of the Dragon mother. Even with the powerful body of a god-like Dragon, it was unable to heal itself.

    .. see ..."

    Garen nodded slightly.

    Now, the first-generation steel Dragon King could no longer cause any trouble in the Dragon mother''s divine Kingdom.

    A God''s strength would be enhanced in all aspects in their own God Kingdom. They would also have many Oracle minions at their disposal. Even if the first-generation steeled Dragon King were to recover his full strength, he would still be easily suppressed by the Dragon mother in his God Kingdom.

    After entering the Crystal Pce, garen was led by dragon mother to y around in this magnificent Pce.

 Chapter 663 Level 12 Forbidden Spell, God Ascension Spell

    On the crystal-cast wall, garen could see many murals, depicting the legends created by the Dragon mother, telling the great miracles of the Dragon mother.

    "Mm ... It''s just like my Immortal fortress."

    Garen wondered if most Dragons liked to record their glorious deeds for their own appreciation, or let their minions spread it to praise their own greatness and satisfy their vanity.

    I''m actually very curious as to how the first Steel Dragon King went against you and the metal Dragon God.

    "Is it crazy?"

    Garen asked as he stopped in the middle of the resplendent Crystal Pce.

    At this moment, dragon mother, who had transformed back into a hundred-meter-tall charming woman, spread her hands and said with an innocent look, "  you know, the conflict between me and that old man Bahamut hassted for countless millennia.

    that''s why I would asionallye up with some bad ideas to cause some trouble for Bahamut.

    "But you can''t me me for this, right?"

    Garen looked at the Dragon mother in this state and was slightly stunned. Then, he cooperated and said, " "I think this is excusable."

    Dragon mother smiled.  back then, I, the first-generation steel Dragon King, Bahamut. The three of us were famous among the dragons. We were also strong like great divine powers.

    however, as Dragon gods, Bahamut and I have always had a much higher prestige than the first-generation steel Dragon King.

    this made the first-generation steeled Dragon King, who was on the same level as us, feel dissatisfaction and jealousy.

    Dragon mother lowered her eyes and looked at the ground.

    His gaze seemed to pierce through the earth, and he could see the first-generation steel Dragon King who was now under the Crystal Pce.

    it disguised itself very well, but I saw through its mind and told it that Bahamut was only for show. With my help, it could rece Bahamut.

    and so, after learning about a non-existent weakness of the Dragon God from me, the first generation steel Dragon King went to find Bahamut for trouble.

    Dragon motherughed so hard that her body trembled, as if she had seeded in her prank.

    I still remember Bahamut''s disbelieving expression when he was attacked by the first-generation steel Dragon King.

    "It''s really, really fun."

    As he listened to dragon mother''s words, garen, who gradually had a clear understanding of the cause and effect, was speechless.

    This dragon mother didn''t seem to be very reliable.

    He thought to himself.

    At the same time, dragon mother''sughter slowly stopped, and she continued, "  the first-generation steel Dragon King discovered that the weakness was fake. After being injured by Bahamut, he came to hell to demand an exnation from me. He was rather disrespectful to me with his words and attitude. You know what happened after that.

    Garen shook his head slightly, not knowing how to describe the first generation steel Dragon King.

    This guy was too reckless, and his brain was definitely not good.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Otherwise, he would not have dragged his injured body to the territory of a Dragon God to question the Dragon God.

    now that the first generation steel Dragon King has fallen into your hands, what do you n to do with it? "

    Garen said.

    I told you before, " dragon mother said.  I want this arrogant Dragon to be my loyal dog.

    "As for how I''m going to train it, that''s my little secret,"

    Garen wasn''t interested in how the Dragon mother had trained the first-generation steel Dragon King.

    It would not be a gentle method.

    As they chatted, dragon mother talked about the divinity she promised garen.

    the sage of sunset. Hisbat power is not the top among the mid-level elven gods.

    however, because of his identity as the God of fate and history, it is much more difficult to kill him and seize his divinity than to target ordinary mid-level divine powers.

    and if he sees that the situation is not right, he might directly destroy his divinity.

    Garen frowned slightly and said,"what do you mean?" Change to another divine spark?"

    If that was the case, his good impression of dragon mother would plummet.

    Dragon mother looked at garen and grinned, "  no, no, no. I promised you that I would get this divine spark for you. However, I have two choices for you.

    "Please speak," garen raised his head and said.

    Dragon mother raised a long, white finger and said slowly, "  first, wait for a few decades, maybe even a century. After I''ve tamed the first generation steel Dragon King, I''ll use the first generation steel Dragon King as my trump card to kill the sunset Sage.

    The first-generation steel Dragon King hadn''t died, and would recover to his peak strength in the future. No matter when he was released, he would be a bomb that would catch the elven gods off guard.

    When garen went to the main material world to fight the first-generation steel Dragon King, dragon mother did not idle around.

    He had used his own power to block everything that had happened on earth back then. The news that the first-generation steel Dragon King was still alive was only known to garen, the Dragon mother, and the metal Dragon God.

    However, from what dragon mother said, it would take a long time to rely on the first generation steel Dragon King.

    Dragon mother wouldn''t let it show itself before it was tamed.

    Garen looked at dragon mother, waiting for her to continue.

    He felt that dragon mother wanted him to make the second choice.

    After all, the trump card of the first-generation steel Dragon King could be used at a more critical moment, which was more critical than killing a mid-level God.

    Under garen''s gaze, dragon mother raised another finger and said with a dangerous look, "  second, find a spell and cooperate with me in the outer ne. You''ll personally participate in the God-ying war!

 Chapter 664 Level 12 Forbidden Spell, God Ascension Spell

    To kill. God with his own hands ... Garen''s heart trembled.

    The difference between a God with mid-level divine power and a demigod was like a chasm.

    Dragon mother''s words shocked garen and made him feel incredulous, but at the same time, he also felt a little excited.

    Among them, the spells mentioned by dragon mother must be very crucial.

    Garen let out a breath and said to dragon mother, "  what kind of spell can allow me to participate in the battlefield of demigods and above? "

    Dragon mother smiled and said with a sentimental tone, "  over the long years, there have been many spellcasters in the multiverse who have amazed and disgusted the gods.

    these insignificant mortals who have no respect for the gods always try to steal the power of the gods and try to rece them.

    After a pause, dragon mother said to garen, "  moreover, there was a spell caster who seeded, although it was only for a moment.

    but in that instant, he did seize all the power of a God.

    Garen''s eyes widened.

    "What level is it? What level of God is he?"

    Out of curiosity as a spellcaster, he asked impatiently.

    it''s a level 12 spell called the God Ascension spell, " dragon mother said.  its target was the first goddess of magic, a powerful God.

    Godly Ascension ... Garen''s eyes lit up.

    It was hard for him to imagine how intricate and abstruse a level twelve spell had to be to be able to affect a great divine power. What kind of person could create such a spell?

    it''s incredible that a level 12 spell can work on a great divine power.

    Dragon mother nodded.  that''s why spellcasters have always been the source of disaster in the multiverse. That spell, as well as the arrogance and curiosity of the first goddess of magic, led to her fall and the birth of the second goddess of magic.

    Pausing for a moment, dragon mother continued, " the God-Ascension Art can take away all the great power of a divine power in an instant. If the divine power is underestimated, it can rece the divine power.

    if the target is a mid-level divine power, it can affect them for more than a moment.

    and in a battle between gods, this effect that doesn''tst for a moment means an irreversible defeat.

    There was no doubt that a spell that could rece a great divine power, even if it onlysted for a moment, even if it was caused by the great divine Power''s own conceit, was still a forbidden and heaven-defying spell no matter how limited it was.

    "What happened to the spell caster who created this spell?"

    Garen asked.

    mortal spellcasters don''t have the corresponding status, " dragon mother said with pity.  even if he''s talented, the vast knowledge and divine power of a great divine power can make him copse and die with just a moment of peeking.

    "How can I obtain this spiritual spell?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Garen was tempted.

    Dragon mother said to garen, " the God Ascension spell has only been used once in history. It indirectly led to the destruction of a magic Empire. It also led to the fall of the first goddess of magic and other disasters.

    after that, the second goddess of magic Sealed all the information about this spell. It is said that she threw it into the center of a ck hole in the universe.

    "You''re not asking me to look for spells in the ck hole, are you?" garen asked in shock.

    Dragon mother shook her head and said to garen, "  think about what you''re good at, and why are you looking for spells at this time? you can go to the era when it was just studied, learn it, and then return to the real timeline.

    Garen nodded, he knew what he had to do.

    Just like how he had obtained the Holy garment of imaska and learned how to transform into a giant God, he had the opportunity to obtain all the rare items buried in the torrent of time in different timelines.

    This was also one of the great benefits of being a time Dragon.

    Through hismunication with dragon mother, garen already knew what was so special about him.

    There were very few creatures with the ability to control time, and the time Dragon was undoubtedly one of the highest-level creatures.

    As for the gods with the priesthood of time, although they also had the ability to travel through different timelines, they would be greatly limited in different timelines, and there was a chance that they would be lost in the infinite timelines.

    Because the long river of time had never weed gods.

    This ancient and vast River wouldy a tribtion trap for the gods who set foot in their own domain, making it difficult for them to take a single step.

    Only garen, the darling of the river of time, could travel back and forth between different timelines without any consequences.

    Therefore, in the field of gods, the priesthood of time had always been of little use to gods.

    For example, the first-generation goddess of magic mentioned by dragon mother. This powerful God also had the priesthood of time, but she could not predict the end of her indirect death because of a mortal.

    "Okay, you can tell me more about this spell in detail."

    Garen''s Dragon Tail wagged unconsciously, a little excited.

    it came from the Faerun continent, a magic Empire called Netheril.

    a Grand Arcanist named Karsus created the godly Ascension spell. The gods knew about it, and it was the reason why it died.

    After hearing what dragon mother said, garen was stunned.

    Faerun, Netheril ... He couldn''t be more familiar with these two words.

    After all, the years garen had spent in Faerun were even longer than the main timeline. Over fifty years had allowed him to understand Faerun''s arcane system, power distribution, local customs, and so on.

    I didn''t expect it to be in Faerun, and it''s a spell created by the Arcanist Netheril.

 Chapter 665 Level 12 Forbidden Spell, God Ascension Spell

    Garen was silent. He thought of the ancient imaska Empire that was destroyed by the Saints of the gods, and of ioram, who was both his teacher and friend. This Grand Arcanist had given garen a lot of guidance and inspiration in the path of magic.

    "It seems that I''ll have to make a trip to Faerun continent."

    ording to dragon mother, the God''s Ascension spell also led to the destruction of the Netheril Empire. This was the history of the main timeline, where the glorious magic Empire led by ioram and a group of Arcanists was eventually destroyed by the spell of another grand Arcanist, which dyed this history with a trace of drama.

    Garen decided to expand his advantage in the main material world''s war zone, and after reducing the pressure on the material world''s Dragons, he would go to Faerun to obtain the godly Ascension technique.

    He was determined to get this powerful spell.

    Immediately after, garen thought for a while, took out a time Amber, and said to dragon mother, " "I have a divine artifact here, but it still refuses to recognize me as its master. Do you have any way to change its will?"

    The Dragon mother was confident that she could sessfully train the first-generation steel Dragon King, who was like a great divine power.

    Garen felt that she should be able to deal with a divine weapon that belonged to the mid-level divine power.

    It would be much more troublesome to go to the valoran continent than to ask the Dragon mother for help. After all, since he was already here, it was not impossible to ask the Dragon mother for a little help.

    Dragon mother nced at the moon Phoenix divine bow.

    At the same time, garen removed the time Amber.

    Under dragon mother''s gaze, the bow quivered slightly, as if it was trembling in fear under dragon mother''s power.

    lunar scourge divine bow, Solonor''s divine weapon.

    "It''s very destructive, and it''s a rare treasure for you."

    "That guy must be regretting giving the divine weapon to a saint now."

    Dragon mother chuckled and raised a hand. The moon Phoenix divine bow flew into her palm.

    The Yue Chan fairy appeared and looked at dragon mother with fear."You, what do you want to do?"

    The 100-meter-tall humanoid dragon mother lowered her head. She stared at the little fairy with her gem-like ck eyes and grinned.  little guy, it''s your honor to be able to follow my n''s time Dragon.

    Under the Dragon mother''s pressure, the little fairy closed her eyes and made up her mind.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Kacha Kacha ... The moon Phoenix divine bow trembled even more intensely. The surrounding air began to shake like boiling water, filled with a sharp intent.

    The spirit of the divine weapon wanted to self-destruct.

    However, dragon mother sealed the space with one look, and the moon Phoenix bow stopped shaking.

    In the next moment, a thick, evil energy enveloped the lunar god bow like a ck Tide, continuously seeping into the depths of the divine artifact. The bow was originally moon-white in color, but now, patterns like five-colored dragon scales were quickly crawling up its surface.

    The moon Elf was originally wearing an exquisite white dress.

    However, under the influence of dragon mother''s power, the fairy''s clothes flickered. In the ashes of the fire, it soon turned into a ck short skirt that revealed her long white legs, and it was also a translucent tulle.

    Garen could feel that the little elf''s eyes seemed to have changed.

    Her originally pure and kind eyes were now filled with charm and charm.

    When she noticed that garen was looking at her, the little Yue Ying even took the initiative to raise her eyebrows at garen. Her eyes were moving, and at the same time, she puffed out her chest without any shyness.

    "Master, from now on, Yue tan belongs to you."

    "Please use me to your heart''s content."

    Garen looked at dragon mother.  Dragon Queen, " he said.  have you turned the spirit of the divine weapon into an evil faction? "

    Garen felt helpless as he looked at yueshu, who had changed her outfit.

    "Isn''t this much better looking than the little fairy from before?"

    she''s yours now. You can use her as you wish.

    you should know that the spirit of a divine weapon has the ability to materialize. Don''t waste it.

    Dragon mother showed an evil smile and said, "  I''m looking forward to seeing soronor''s crazed expression when he sees this.

 Chapter 666 The Fundamental Reason Why The Dragon Clan Doesnt Believe In The Dragon God (1)

    With dragon mother''s hospitality, garen stayed in her God''s kingdom for about a week.

    He had originally nned to leave immediately after asking dragon mother for some information, but dragon mother''s divine Kingdom really fascinated Dragons, so garen stayed there for a while.

    He had already returned to the Dragon court''s demine.

    Inside The Eternal Pce, garen returned to the Dragon''s Nest and looked at the strength energy Dragon that was still sleeping.

    Yuna''s body size had grown slightly after not seeing her for a while. She was now about fifty-seven meters long. When her body size was close to sixty like garen''s back then, it would be the time when she would awaken as a demigod.

    Garen looked at Yuna, and after thinking for a moment, he stretched out his Dragon w and started to draw in the air.

    "The eleration field that I wanted to build in the past is stillcking."

    "I should be able toplete it now."

    Runes formed from the power of time flew out from garen''s ws, and with Yuna''s body as the center, they scattered around her. After a few shes, they disappeared into the air.

    It was because garen had spent a lot of energy on the research of the eleration field.

    Therefore, he could now draw magic runes with ease and with ease, as if he was very familiar with the process.

    Garen himself also felt that everything was going smoothly.

    As time passed, a dozen minutester, a circr formation that could solidify the power of time appeared in the multi-colored Dragon Nest.

    Garen stretched out his dragon ws and injected the power of time into the eleration field.

    He only stopped his actions after more than half of the power of time had been consumed.

    Within this range, the flow of the river of time increased at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    "Ten times the normal speed shouldst for about a month,"

    "Mm ... Yuna''s speed of absorbing the demigod crystal cores has increased as well. She should be able to wake up soon."

    Garen rubbed his chin and observed the elerated flow of time in the river of time.

    After bing a demigod, this eleration field that had troubled garen for a long time was now built as he grew up.

    Immediately.

    Garen went in the opposite direction, trying to create an area that could slow down the flow of time.

    He had also seeded without any twists and turns.

    However, garen had expected that such a time domain would be able to absorb the energy of the river of time on its own, and would be able to operate automatically without his energy replenishment.

    Unfortunately, the river of time did not give him any face.

    Garen tried a few times, but he could not get the river of time to pour its power into the eleration field.<novelnext></novelnext>

    it''s a pity. If there wasn''t any consumption, a-level eleration field could quickly cultivate arge number of ancient dragons.

    Garen thought rather regretfully.

    However, this might be the same as his failure to sessfully build the eleration field in the beginning. The only thingcking was garen''s own level of strength. When he was stronger, maybe he could really implement it.

    Although their life would also be rapidly lost in the eleration field, the benefits it brought were worth it for most Dragons.

    As for the areas where time passed slower, they could be used to study magic and other things that required a lot of time.

    Next, the silver Dragon spread its wings andy on the stacked gemyer of the Dragon''s Nest.

    Garen used one of his dragon ws to support his head, while he used the other Dragon w to take out the divine sin of time.

    Through the translucent amber that wrapped around the divine sin of time, garen could clearly see that the surface of the divine sin of time''s body was covered in cobweb-like cracks, making its luster seem extraordinarily dim.

    At the same time, garen''s thoughts moved, and he extended his mental strength into the divine sin of time.

    Instantly, he seemed to have two different fields of vision.

    A part of his mind was in the abomination of time that was as small as a mirror. Looking at garen''s main body, this huge being''s gaze, garen suddenly realized the sense of oppression that some enemies had to endure when facing him.

    The time Amber transformed into the power of time and entered garen''s body.

    He looked at the mirror and the reflection of the giant dragon. He began to absorb the power of time while turning it into a mark with his own spiritual power and injecting it into the divine sin of time.

    It was because of thepatibility of the strength attribute.

    The connection between garen and this body without any spiritual will was deepening at an extremely fast speed.

    The cracks on the time abomination''s body also began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye due to the power of time.

    Since garen had managed to snatch away the time divine sin in time and dispelled the spiritual imprint of the first-generation steel Dragon King, the damage it suffered was not too great. It would recoverpletely after being nourished by the power of time for a period of time.

    At the same time, garen''s understanding of the time divine sin also increased.

    As a time-type abomination, this fellow had many abilities simr to garen''s.

    For example, it knew the most basic things like time eleration and deceleration. In addition, the ''time stop'' that garen encountered back then was different from garen''s own time stop.

    This spell-like ability of the time abomination was called the void time.

    On the surface, the empty time seemed to have the same effect as garen''s time stop.

    But in reality, the difference between the two wasn''t small.

    The divine time sin''s empty time released a still time stream, submerging the target within it. If the target''s spiritual will was weak and unable to resist the erosion of the time stream, they would be stuck inside the still time stream and enter an eternal stagnate state. During this period, they would be immune to all damage unless time also started flowing.

 Chapter 667 The Fundamental Reason Why The Dragon Clan Doesnt Believe In The Dragon God (2)

    the first generation Steelyard Dragon King probably used the empty state to lock himself in a state of near death.

    Garen was deep in thought.

    "It''s a life-saving skill at a critical moment."

    Garen''s time freeze did not have this characteristic.

    In his time freeze domain, the damage and attacks that should be suffered were present. Moreover, garen''s own time would not stop, so he could only freeze the enemy''s time.

    Aspared to the time freeze domain, the empty time had another weakness, which was that it was ineffective against enemies with strong willpower.

    Garen''s time freeze could not be resisted unless the other party had godlike power. Even if they had godlike power, they would be trapped in a swamp and bound byyers of restrictions.

    "Each has their own strengths."

    Other than the time of emptiness, as their connection deepened, garen gradually understood all of the time abomination''s abilities.

    [ chronicled explosion: by causing an explosion on the level of time, it creates a time-disordered area, simr to garen''s time-cutting, but it can be used directly on the enemy. ]

    [ time mirror image: marks the enemy''s past and summons a mirror image of the past. The mirror image''s strength is rted to the difference between the enemy and himself. ]

    [ time teleportation: using the river of time as a medium, instant teleportation across space. ]

    ...........

    [ time reversal: when you encounter a fatal danger in battle, you can travel to a parallel timeline to avoid the arrival of fatal danger. ]

    "Reversing time ... I thought it could reverse time, but it''s actually simr to the vision of the future."

    Garen shook his head slightly.

    The time abomination had quite a few abilities, most of which were simr to garen''s, but the details of their effects were different.

    "These abilities are not bad, especially the dead time mirror image."

    "But they''re all mine now."

    Garen''s face was filled with joy, and he began to learn the time-type abilities that the time abomination had.

    For garen, it was not difficult to learn these skills that were simr to his own abilities. He had a part of his time-type abilities that were not naturally awakened, but learned through his own research.

    The time abomination was of great value to garen.

    It could be used as garen''s God''s clone in the future, and at the same time, it could provide arge number of new time system abilities, making garen''s abilities and means more diverse.

    The battle with the first-generation Steelyard Dragon King seemed to have been worth it.

    In the following period of time, garen stayed in the Dragon court''s half-ne.

    As he repaired the time sin, he also started to absorb the skills that the time sin had.

    At this time, he hadpletely stopped his research on magic and put all his attention on the new time ability.

    Just like that, several months passed by in a sh.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The war between the elves and the dragons in the Prime Material ne was getting more and more intense.

    The main material world did not only have the elves and the dragons. Although the battle between the two did not want to involve other races and draw hatred to themselves during this special period, some things could not be avoided.

    Due to the aftermath of some battles, the other races in the main material world began to develop serious dissatisfaction with both the elves and the dragons.

    In a rare few prime material worlds, some National forces would work with the dragons to attack the elves, or they would work with the elves to fight the dragons.

    The war between the elves and the dragons had not yet died down.

    Moreover, it was still expanding toward other races.

    Just now, after garen had learned all of the time divine sin''s abilities, he called for an ancient Council.

    Through the primordial Dragons in the Council, garen found out about this situation.

    He squinted his eyes and fell into deep thought.

    if the conflict esctes, it''s possible that the mes of war will engulf all living creatures and races.

    The direction of war had never been easy to control. Even gods sometimes had no choice but to participate in the war and be involved in it in order to protect their believers and people.

    Garen had a premonition.

    If the war between the dragons and the elves continued to drag on, the scale of the war would be even more terrifying, sooner orter. It might even surpass a bloody war in a certain period of time.

    If it really happened, it would be a catastrophe.

    For now, the war was still more beneficial to the Dragon race.

    However, if the scale of the battle expanded and the Dragon race lost control of the battle, the situation would be different.

    Although Dragons generally loved fighting, they could not fight forever.

    Most Dragons werezy by nature. When their hatred for the elves gradually subsided, but the war was not over, it was normal for the dragons to be tired of war.

    For example, during the Dragon Armor war.

    Through hismunication with dragon mother, garen had a better understanding of the Dragon Phoenix war.

    There was one fact that garen found unbelievable: The Dragon mother and the metal Dragon God were not only simr to great divine powers. When the Dragon race was the Overlord of the multi-dimensional universe, these two dragon gods were also great divine powers on the level of extraordinary divine powers!

    That was because the dragon n''s faith in the Dragon God was still very firm.

    However, due to the extreme disharmony between the Dragon mother and the metal Dragon God, almost the entire dragon race was divided into two factions, mainly the pentashade and the metal dragons, and they fought each other endlessly.

    The creature that was most contaminated with dragon blood was the Dragon itself.

    Countless Dragons had died because of the conflicts between the Dragon gods.

    Then, because the war hadsted for too long and was stained with the blood of too many of their own kind, many true dragons grew tired of war, and at the same time, they developed thoughts of disrespecting the Dragon God.

 Chapter 668 The Fundamental Reason Why The Dragon Clan Doesnt Believe In The Dragon God (3)

    At that time, many true dragons believed that the Dragon God should have protected the dragon n, but because of the conflicts between them, the dragon n had to fight a bloody war.

    Such a Dragon God was not worthy of the dragon n''s faith.

    This thought spread extremely quickly, and the two dragon gods who started the war were betrayed by countless believers. Their extraordinary divine power fell drastically, plummeting rapidly.

    After that, the dragon n''s Civil War finally came to an end.

    However, due to the dragon n''s heavy casualties in the Civil War, their overall strength had declined greatly. After the Dragon God''s divine power level also fell, the Dragon death war broke out with a loud bang. After severalrge-scale Wars that crossed nes and worlds, the dragon n hadpletely fallen from its dominant position.

    In order to prevent the fall of faith, the Dragon God had erased the specific details of the dragon n''s Civil War and the Dragon Phoenix war from the Dragon''s legacy.

    However, because of the blood debts caused by the continuous infighting, the conflicts between the different dragon species were deeply rooted.

    Simrly, even if the Dragon''s legacy did not contain any information about the Dragon God''s mistakes, most of the true dragons that were born in the dragon n would instinctively no longer believe in the Dragon God.

    This was the fundamental reason why the dragon n''s belief in the Dragon God was rather weak.

    Because it wasn''t a good experience, dragon mother didn''t want to talk about this past, but after garen''s curious and repeated questioning, she told him.

    this war with the elves has revived and increased the Dragon race''s faith in the Dragon God.

    A moderate war could gather faith.

    Even garen had gained a lot of faith from the two main material worlds. At this time, the Dragon gods who were protecting the Dragon race and fighting the gods of the other races for the Dragon race had their names reverberated in countless main material worlds, so there would definitely be more power of faith gathering.

    but if this goes on for too long, it might still end up in an internal war with the Dragon race.

    Garen was silent as he thought.

    However, dragon mother had once said that this war would end with the death of the setting sun Sage.

    Garen felt that the Dragon gods probably had ns to end the war.

    The death of a mid-level divine power was enough to be the victory of this war, but if the elven God system was unwilling to call a truce, the mes of war would still not be extinguished.

    Now that things had developed to such a state, it was no longer up to one side to decide whether the wheels of war could stop.

    therefore, we need to let the elven gods realize that they can''t be enemies with the Dragon race, whether it''s in the main material world or at the divine level. Only by swallowing the bitter fruit can the war end.

    Garen was deep in thought.

    In the Council, the primordial Dragons that were scattered across different prime material worlds began to discuss the situation in their respective battlefields, as well as the situation of their support.

    After a period of time.

    The Lord of the Royal Court, who was sitting in the main seat, said in a low voice, "  in the Prime Material ne, our race only has the advantage.

    "But this is far from enough."

    what I hope to see is that the elves in the main material world will shiver and break down when they hear about the Dragon Army.

    our advantage must be expanded into victory under the leadership of the Dragon Court!

    After garen finished speaking, a deep dragon roar was heard.

    Following that, many primordial Dragons responded to garen''s call and began to lead the Dragon Army to speed up the attack on the elves ''encampment in the various main material worlds.

    And garen himself did not idle around any longer.

    The Lord of the Royal Court, who could only be described as invincible in the main material world, began to devote himself to different main material worlds. He destroyed the elven forces in the main material world one after another with an undefiable and unstoppable giant God.

    As time passed, the war continued.

    The name of the Lord of the Royal Court became more and more well-known, and he became an unparalleled existence in this war. At the mention of the Lord of the Royal Court, even dragons who had never seen him before would naturally show reverence, as if they were revering the Dragon God.

    The number of legendary dragons who joined the Dragon Court due to its fame increased again.

    Moving around in different main material worlds and disying the great power he had, garen''s faith was also increasing rapidly.

    As for the elves who were facing garen ... In the main material world he hade to, the elven army would return to defend at the first possible moment, no matter what kind of advantage they had.

    From then on, the name of the leader of the Royal Court would be engraved in the history of the elves, and he would be the leading viin Dragon.

    In the meantime, some demigod elves descended and tried to stop Garen.<novelnext></novelnext>

    These demigod elves did not hope to kill or hurt garen, they only hoped to hold him back so that the elven army in the main material world could have some time to catch their breath. However, garen, who had obtained the new abilities of the divine sin of time, could kill ordinary demigods as easily as chopping vegetables.

    More and more demigod elves were dying in the Prime Material ne.

    Although garen was in the main material world, he also helped share the pressure of the battlefield in the outer ne.

    This was because of their battle results.

    Garen''s deterrence to the elven army in the main material world had reached the level of the space''sst.

    As time passed, the elves in the Prime Material ne gradually suffered heavy casualties, and the divine power of the elven gods in the outer nes began to weaken.

    In the God-level outer battlefields, the Dragon gods and the dragons with divine power began to gain an obvious advantage.

    Just like that, two years passed by in a sh.

    So far, the war between the elves and the dragons hadsted for eight years.

    This was because there was an unstoppable ruler of the Dragon Court in the main material world who was continuously expanding the advantage of the dragons. At this moment, the decline of the elves was so obvious that even the kobolds could see it.

    Even without garen, the Dragon ns of the various worlds could still advance triumphantly.

    However, the elves were still resisting, and more and more biological races were affected by the war, so the trend of the war expanding was very obvious.

    Then, the Lord of the Royal Court, who had destroyed hundreds of elven bases in the main material world, quietly withdrew from the war.

    "Creature level, 45."

    at my current level, I''ve improved so much in two years ... A continuous war is the best catalyst."

    In the past two years, garen was either fighting or on the road to battle.

    After experiencing the tempering of the mes of war, he was already familiar with the new ability he had learned from the time abomination and had perfect control over it. Moreover, his current body size had naturally grown to nearly 70 meters in length, and his posture was even more imposing.

    Dragon court''s demine, Eternal Pce, Dragon Lair.

    The majestic and strong silver Dragon looked at the other Dragon sleeping under the treasure.

    Back when garen was on the valoran continent, he took three years to be a demigod with the constant feeding of wolybell.

    Yuna''s growth rate was not as fast as his, so she should have been asleep for a longer time. However, with garen setting up the eleration field for her from time to time, she had already begun to emit the aura of a demigod creature in just over two years.

    Yuna would wake up soon.

    "Yuna should be awake by the time I return from Faerun continent."

    After filling the eleration field with some more energy in the Dragon''s Nest, garen''s body surface began to be covered with a golden luster. Soon, he was wearing the imaska Holy garment and turned into a golden shimmering valiant Golden Dragon.

    Garen''s right w turned, and the illusionary image of the imaska ring appeared, and then condensed into a space-time gate.

    "Godly Ascension technique ..."

    The huge Dragon murmured in a low voice, a strange look in its eyes.

    With this forbidden spell, he could go to the outer ne and fight side by side with the Dragon God, and participate in the plot to kill the God of fate and history.

    As for the current garen, as a God with mid-level divine power, he was not very vignt.

    With the help of the Dragon God, there was a high chance of sess in seizing his divinity.

    In addition, the elves had the intention of returning to the elven Kingdom from the main material world to avoid the dragon n.

    After that, even if the God of fate and history fell, the elves, who were already in an absolutely disadvantageous position, would not be able to continue the war no matter how much they hated the dragons.

    The God of fate and history had fallen, and the Dragon race would have a new god of time.

    Garen''s main body was the Dragon of eternity, and he had a clone of the god of time.

    In this way, he felt that he was truly qualified to call himself the Dragon of eternity and time, or the God of eternity and time.

    Immediately, garen stepped into the Gate of Time and space, and his figure disappeared from this world.

 Chapter 669 The Open-Minded Female Grand Arcanist

    Faerun continent, Dragon fjords.

    For the Blue Dragon Family who lived here, it was another sunny and peaceful day.

    The waves of the ocean glittered under the gentle breeze, and the sun shone with a faint golden luster. The blue sky was reflected on the surface of the sea, and countless fat fish swam under the water.

    A few Blue Dragons were picking their teeth, spreading their wings and lying on some protruding rock walls.

    They squinted their eyes and enjoyed the sunlight. At the same time, they turned their heads from time to time to see if there were any ships that had entered the fjords by mistake, so that they could Rob them and fill their little treasure vault.

    Oh, the human empire in the North is really getting stronger and stronger.

    "The floating city is already in the fallen star sea."

    fortunately, those Grand Arcanists are not very ambitious. Otherwise, the whole of Faerun would have been upied by them.

    A Blue Dragon said.

    back then, the strange machine Empire in the East wanted to dominate Faerun. What about now? where is it? "

    "Hmph, sooner orter, these arrogant broken cities will all fall."

    Another Blue Dragon raised its head and let out a dissatisfied groan.

    It looked into the distance, and in its field of vision, it could see a towering giant city suspended in the wind and clouds. Countless magical auras surrounded the city, and a steady stream of magic power was drawn from the magic as its source of power, allowing it to float and move in the sky.

    "I think it''s called the Netheril Empire."

    I''ve heard from an ancient dragon in my race that it was just a small country in the North 800 years ago.

    Another Blue Dragon said with a hint of surprise in its voice.

    human, the speed of development of these little things really amazes the Dragon.

    A few Blue Dragons that seemed to have just reached adulthood chattedzily. As they talked, the topic shifted to how much wealth they had umted recently and began the poprpetition within the n.

    Time passed by quietly in this quiet atmosphere.

    Half an hourter.

    The spacetime suddenly fluctuated violently.

    The blue Dragons in the Dragon fjord raised their heads at the same time, a dangerous and sharp light appearing in their vertical pupils.

    The Blue Dragon here was unable to detect the fluctuation of time.

    However, as a top-level magical creature, most of the blue Dragons were able to detect the changes in the power of space.

    This was not the first time something like this had happened.

    There was once a spellcaster who had mistakenly entered the Dragon fjord and was caught by the Blue Dragon n as expected. Then, all his equipment was stripped clean, even his underwear woven with magic materials.

    "What?"

    how dare you use spatial teleportation in my Dragon fjord. You little ...

    Before he finished his words.

    A giant dragon with a body length of nearly 70 meters passed through the space-time gate, its figure turning from illusory to real, and appeared in the sky.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The towering horn of the crown, the resplendent golden scales, the hundred meter long wings, the ring of ck scales that wrapped around the body ... Looking at the terrifying giant dragon, the blue Dragons opened their mouths wide and didn''t dare to make a sound.

    Oh Tiamat above, which Dragon God has descended to the main material world?

    Garen''s body size had given the local dragon n too much of a shock.

    After all, even the primordial Dragons of their race were like childrenpared to garen.

    Looking at the Golden Dragon''s tinum Dragon eyes, some Blue Dragons thought of another name for the metal Dragon God, the tinum Dragon God.

    Could it be that the tinum Dragon God is here to punish us because our Blue Dragon n hasmitted too many evil deeds and robbed too many metal dragons of our own race?

    Some of the blue Dragons ''eyes shrank as they began to think.

    "What do you want to say?"

    Garen lowered his eyes and looked at the Blue Dragon who had just stood out.

    The Blue Dragon, which was less than twenty meters long, stammered under garen''s gaze. It was so anxious that it almost turned around on the spot.

    Garen shook his head slightly and did not bother with these little guys.

    Then, he looked at his surroundings.

    The steep cliff fjords and the boundless ocean came into garen''s sight, and the rumbling sound of the sea washing over the reefs rang in his ears at the same time.

    this is ... The Dragon fjords of the Starfall sea? "

    Garen was slightly stunned, but he understood where he was.

    He then looked at the blue Dragons who were hanging their heads low like ostriches, afraid of being noticed by garen. Garen smiled.  "This Blue Dragon Family is fated with me."

    He remembered thest time he was here.

    The Blue Dragon n had mistaken him for a Silver Dragon, so he had provoked him.

    Then, garen unceremoniously ransacked the entire Dragon fjord as a small punishment.

    This time, the same scene repeated itself.

    The Blue Dragon n here had just given garen a reason to Rob them.

    However, the current garen was no longer the same as before. As the Lord of the Royal Court, he had already shouldered the responsibility of rebuilding the glory of the Dragon race. He would not be calctive with the little dragons who had unintentionally offended him.

    "Long time no see, Starfall sea."

    Garen ignored the Blue Dragon n and looked at the vast blue ocean.

    In the falling star sea, in order to avoid the pursuit of the strange mechanical angels, andter to avoid the limelight of the gods and saints, garen had hidden in the deep sea for a period of time.

    "If the gods and saints of the paste again ..."

    "Even if all of ''them'' were to join forces, they might not be able to be my enemy."

    pAn,Da n<0,>v,e1 Garen''s gaze was deep as he looked towards the east.

    The difference in the flow of time between the main timeline and this timeline was almost a hundred times.

 Chapter 670 The Open-Minded Female Grand Arcanist (2)

    It had been almost ten years since garen''sst visit to the Faerun continent. This meant that this world had already passed a thousand years and had developed into a different appearance.

    The once glorious and brilliant imaska Empire was probably only a legend now, only recorded in the history of this world.

    At the same time, garen also discovered the floating city in the sky.

    It was not just that.

    His field of vision was now infinitely long. After a brief observation, he found that there was a floating city in the sky almost every 100 miles.

    There were countless floating cities hanging in the sky.

    Garen even discovered that in the depths of the falling star sea, ten thousand meters below, there was a deep water city wrapped in a magic array. The eye-piercing elemental light almost prated the wateryer of the falling star sea.

    Moreover, every Casten was a Grand Arcanist who had at least legendary strength.

    Garen had already seen thousands of floating cities within his field of vision.

    Beyond his field of vision, there were definitely more traces of floating cities.

    With the scale of Netheril''s power, it could be called an Empire.

    Empire " did not refer to Netheril''s state form, but rather the recognition of its overall strength. In fact, Netheril was a United city-state, an Alliance state stopped by many Grand Arcanists.

    "Netheril Empire ... I don''t know if ??olme is still alive."

    This timeline was one that garen had been to.

    He did not create a new timeline.

    Because of garen''s arrival a thousand years ago, the historical trajectory of this world had changed to a certain extent. The development process had been elerated a lot, and there would be many unusual changes.

    Some things that shouldn''t have appeared at this point in time.

    At the same time, some people who were supposed to appear might not exist anymore.

    However, garen felt that some of the most important figures in the major historical nodes would not die or disappear so easily.

    Karsus, the Grand Arcanist who had developed the godly Ascension spell, garen felt that he would be born as well.

    If not, he would have to open up a new timeline to search for it.

    Garen hade here because he had left traces here before. There must be legends about him in the Netheril Empire. He wanted to find Karsus and ask for his godly Ascension. Under such circumstances, it would be much easier.

    It would be even easier if ioram was still alive.

    With the contributions he had made to Netheril, it was not an exaggeration to call him the king of Arcanists of Netheril.

    At the same time.

    A Dragon''s voice with a reverent expression rose from below.

    this powerful and great dragon Lord, please forgive these Little Dragons ''unintentional actions.

    "I''d like to apologize on their behalf,"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "In order to appease your anger, I''m willing to offer you my precious treasures."

    The giant Golden Dragon looked down.

    A 43-meter long ancient blue Dragon with sky-blue scales was standing at the top of the fjords, speaking to him with a humble attitude.

    When he sniffed the Blue Dragon''s aura, garen''s eyes revealed a strange look. He chuckled and said, "  you seem to have forgotten me, Phillip Cecilia.

    The ancient blue Dragon was stunned when he heard the Golden Dragon call out his name.

    At the same time, theyers of Golden Dragon scales lost their luster, and in the eyes of many Blue Dragons, garen once again transformed into a Silver Dragon.

    On the other side, the immemorial Blue Dragon hesitated for a moment. Then, as if he had thought of something, his eyes suddenly widened.

    The Dragon''s memory had always been amazing.

    Although the silver Dragon in his field of vision had changed greatly in size, had grown a pair of dragon horns, and had a more dignified and deep face, the leader of the Cecilia Blue Dragon n could still recognize garen after a short period of identification.

    This Blue Dragon was the first one to offend garen, causing the entire Blue Dragon n to be ransacked.

    A thousand years passed by.

    It had also grown into an ancient dragon.

    And perhaps because it had been robbed by a stronger Dragon before, its reaction to the remedial measures just now could not be said to be slow.

    "You are ... The source of the fall of the ancient imaska Empire, the destroyer of the Empire, the senior known as the silver of disaster?"

    "Phew ..." We''ve met once."

    The ancient blue Dragon''s mind, which had been through many twists and turns, was fluctuating violently. He let out a deep breath and said.

    The fearsome Dragon who had robbed their Blue Dragon n and caused the destruction of the ancient strange machinery Empire had actually returned to the Faerun continent!

    It was said that a thousand years ago, after the destruction of the ancient imaska Empire, the Dragon who had taken advantage of the situation and snatched six of the secret weapons of imaska had left the main material world, and no one knew where it had gone.

    Thest ce it had appeared was the floating city of Grand Arcanist ioram.

    "The world is probably going to change again."

    The ancient blue Dragon looked at the majestic figure and thought.

    With the appearance of this Dragon senior with unfathomable strength, it was as if an unimaginable major event was about to break out in history.

    The ancient blue Dragon''s words reminded garen of the bad reputation and nicknames he had.

    Back then, garen didn''t mind, and it was the same now.

    "Tell me what happened in this world in the past thousand years."

    He folded his dragon wings and descended to the top of the fjords, speaking to the ancient dragon beside him in a calm tone.

    The immemorial Blue Dragon nodded.  I''m more than happy to. However, many things have happened in the past thousand years. It will take a while to tell you everything. Please be patient and stay here for a while.

 Chapter 671 The Open-Minded Female Grand Arcanist

    "Sure, I''m not in a hurry," garen said calmly.

    The ancient blue Dragon was overjoyed and ordered the rest of the Dragon juniors, " "Go and bring some good food and wine to entertain the seniors of my n."

    The blue Dragons pped their wings and brought many magical creatures that suited the Dragon race''s taste as delicacies, which were ced on the top of the fjords.

    There were pearl fish with gem-like scales, huge crabs with ws that were a few meters in diameter, squids with tentacles that were more than ten meters long, and so on. As they lived by the sea, they were mainly Ocean Magic creatures.

    Garen did not stand on ceremony and quietly savored the food brought by the Blue Dragon n.

    At the same time, the immemorial Blue Dragon told him about the major historical events that happened in the past thousand years.

    As garen listened, his understanding of Faerun''s history became clearer.

    What was worth paying attention to was that after the destruction of the imaska Empire, a new empire was born in the period when the Netheril Empire was rising.

    It was a Kingdom born from the ruins of the ancient imaska Empire, built by former ves and led by gods and saints.

    Enther Empire.

    When he first heard about the Enther Empire, garen thought that theherreal Empire would have a battle with the Enther Empire, so that he could witness its glorious moments as an Empire.

    ording to the immemorial Blue Dragon, theher Empire was developing rapidly at that time, and it had already aroused Enther Empire''s hostility.

    The gods and saints of the Enther Empire had the idea of intimidating theher Empire before it had grown up.

    However, he didn''t expect that this country built by the gods and saints could be said to be short-lived and didn''t exist for long.

    This was because an Enther spellcaster had identally opened a dimension that was connected to the orc kingdom while he was studying spells.

    Countless orc armies swarmed into Faerun, and the war with the ense Empire was ignited.

    These orcs were not like the orcs of the ancient imaska Empire, who had no backing. They were also protected by the orc gods, and the orc gods descended in the form of avatars. Together with the endless orc Army, they defeated the ense Empire.

    It turned out that most of the Saints who had destroyed the imaska Empire had died at the hands of the orc Saints.

    The orc Army had also stopped invading this world because of their heavy losses.

    "This ..." Fate is unpredictable."

    Garen shook his head slightly.

    Who would have thought that the Enther Empire, which had dozens of demigod Saints and was even more powerful than the imaska Empire and the Netheril Empire of the past, had only existed for a short time?

    "However, it''s hard to say if the native gods of Faerun are behind this."

    Garen thought to himself.

    Since the gods and saints from other worlds hade, they would definitely have to share their beliefs with the gods. How could the local gods be willing to do so? With this in mind, the rapid destruction of the ense Empire became a matter of course.

    As for the current nearrell Empire, ording to the ancient blue Dragon, it could only be described as the sun at midday.

    Countless floating cities were flying in Faerun''s sky.

    Other than that, there was also something simr to the deep water city in the depths of the Starfall sea.

    There were also many floating cities that bordered the outer nes.

    However, the Arcanists at this time were high and mighty. Because of their condescending attitude, they even began to treat all the other races except Arcanists as inferior races, even their own human race.

    Garen was not surprised by this.

    The ??olme he knew was gentle and willing to contribute, but garen knew that what he was contributing was the country of Arcanists.

    By nature, ioram was quite proud. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have said that gods were only Arcanists who mastered ultimate magic.

    Looking at the history of Netheril''s development, it seemed to have been smooth sailing.

    The threat from the orcs in the past was quickly resolved. At the most critical moment of development, the strange machinery Empire and the Enther Empire, which had the ability to threaten theher Arcanists, were destroyed for various reasons.

    It was no wonder that the Arcanists in Netheril were getting arrogant after such a development.

    At the end of the day, they had not experienced the tempering of blood and fire.

    Garen took out his messaging crystal and injected his magic power into it, trying to call out to ioram andmunicate with him.

    However, he did not get any response.

    The messaging crystal could not be preserved for a thousand years. The messaging crystal in ioram''s hand that recorded garen''s magic fluctuations had probably rotted a long time ago.

    the Grand Arcanist of theher Empire, ioram. Is he still alive? "

    Garen asked the immemorial Blue Dragon.

    The ancient blue Dragon thought about it and shook his head, " "I''m not too sure about that."

    this Arcanist is known as a demigod inher. He''s the king of Arcanists who is closest to a God, acknowledged by all Grand Arcanists.

    however, thest time he appeared was three hundred years ago.

    "Whether he''s still alive or not, this can not be confirmed."

    After hearing the immemorial Blue Dragon''s reply, garen''s brows furrowed slightly, but quickly rxed again.

    ioram has the eternal life spell. He won''t die because of a lifespan limit.

    a Grand Arcanist like him can''t die unless he encountered an ident.

    Garen felt that there was a high chance that ioram was still alive.

    He needed to find the Grand Arcanist, Karsus, first.

    It was best to have the help of ioram.

    It was not certain whether Karsus was born or not, and it would not be easy to find him if he was not famous before he became a Grand Arcanist.

 Chapter 672 The Open-Minded Female Grand Arcanist

    When it was evening and the sunset glow was like fire.

    Garen had already learned a lot about Faerun''s current situation from the immemorial Blue Dragon.

    Garen smacked his lips as he looked up at the city floating in the sky.

    "The Grand Arcanists who knew me back then, if they were still alive, would probably be the elders of theher Empire."

    Garen decided to go to the floating city closest to him and ask about the situation with ioram.

    Although the ancient blue Dragon had lived for more than a thousand years and had seen a lot, he certainly did not know more about his family than the Grand Arcanists of Nethery.

    senior, you''re wee to visit the Dragon fjord at any time.

    In the end, under the watchful eyes of the blue Dragons, the silver Dragon spread its wings and soared into the sky. The pping of its wings set off a gust of wind, causing some of the younger Blue Dragons to lose their bnce.

    "Patriarch, just how powerful is this senior?"

    "How much worse are youpared to him?"

    A young Blue Dragon revealed a yearning expression and asked the ancient blue Dragon.

    "Shush, don''t talk about my race''s seniors."

    it''s enough for you to remember to maintain respect and awe for such an existence.

    The ancient blue Dragon didn''t reply.

    This was because it knew that the silver Dragon that had just left had most likely already stepped into the level of a God. Rashly criticizing it might cause trouble for its n.

    Nethery''s floating cities covered the entire sky.

    They were less than a hundred miles away from the floating city, which was the closest to the Dragon fjord.

    This distance was covered in the blink of an eye for garen.

    Under the evening glow, the frighteninglyrge silver Dragon reached an altitude of several thousand meters, instantly approaching the floating City in the Sea of sunset clouds that looked like mes.

    Because of his rtionship with ioram, garen had good intentions towards the Netheril Empire.

    Therefore, he did not attack rashly. Instead, he politely exuded his harmless Dragon''s might, indicating his arrival.

    A faint Draconic Aura swept past the floating city. However, to garen''s surprise, when the Draconic Aura touched the edge of the floating city, a transparent water-like shield flickered and resisted his Draconic Aura. Then, it disappeared.

    Naturally, the Dragon''s might that garen was emitting was not his full strength.

    It was equivalent to the legendary dragon might of an ordinary ancient dragon.

    However, seeing how the floating city''s shield was able to withstand the attack so easily, one could tell how powerful its defense was.

    However, garen''s surprise was not because of the shield.

    A city like the floating city would definitely need a shield to withstand the wind and cold, but the type of shield it had was somewhat unusual.

    That was the mythlock barrier.

    The high Elves ''special skill, the maze, had now appeared on the human Arcanist''s floating city, which was why garen was quite surprised.

    Garen, who had been fighting the elves for years, recognized the misty enchantment that protected the floating city at a nce.

    The floating city in front of him was circr in shape, with magic towers with magic patterns on them. The buildings didn''t have a fixed style. There were skyscrapers made of hollow metal, floating towers that floated in the floating city, treehouses surrounded by vines, and cloud houses built from clouds ...

    The Arcanists turned the floating city into a prosperous and strange ce with no repetition ording to their own preferences.

    these Arcanists have cracked the Mythal barrier ...

    Garen thought for a moment and felt that it might have been created by ??olme''s research.

    During the days when garen wasmunicating with ioram about magic, he had mentioned the high Elves ''mythlock. Ioram had expressed his interest, it would be a good defense if it could be used on the floating city.

    It seemed that he had seeded.

    This Grand Arcanist rarely failed when he had a magic idea.

    At the same time.

    Because of the impact of the mythological barrier, many Arcanists living in the floating city were slightly shocked. They looked up and saw the giant beast in the sea of clouds.

    Even the Arcanists who had their eyes on top of their heads could not help but fall into nervousness and even fear the moment they saw garen''s massive dragon body.

    "What level is this Dragon?"

    "How can it have such a body shape!"

    thergest dragon I''ve ever seen was only 30 meters long ... And it''s already a legendary creature."

    The Arcanists on the street eximed.

    The silver Dragon in the clouds brought a huge shock.

    There had never been a Dragon of this size in the history of the Netheril Empire.

    Before that, thergest Dragon in the history of the magic Empire was the silver of disaster, which had a certain friendship with the king of Arcanists. Its nearly fifty-meter-long body was already thergest in the history of the Faerun Dragon.

    Because they did not feel any malice from the Dragon, the Arcanists were unwilling to offend such a powerful creature.

    Therefore, the Arcanists guarding the floating city only looked alert and alert, waiting for the casten to show up. They did not gather any offensive arcane spells.

    At the same time, the Grand Arcanist, who was the Lord of the floating-Space City, sensed something strange and flew out of the tallest Spell Tower.

    Hello, powerful Lord Dragon.

    "I wonder what business you have with my floating city?"

    Without mindlessly provoking the Dragon, the graceful and mature-looking female Grand Arcanist smiled and said to garen in a neutral tone.

    She looked like she was in her 30s. Her skin was fair and she was wearing exquisite earrings, nes, and other essories. Her tight magic robe highlighted her chubby figure.

    He was dressed in magic items from head to toe, and he exuded a strong elemental aura.

    As for her actual age, she was already over six hundred years old.

    Obviously, he was one of the Grand Arcanists who had preserved the body and mind of human beings with the immortality spell.

    As he spoke, the Grand Arcanist opened the misty lock boundary, allowing garen to enter.

    Garen was impressed by his open mind. The other party should know that the misty enchantment could not stop him, but even so, he still needed to have a strong mind to take down his defense.

 Chapter 673 Time Magic (1)

    When night fell and the sky was filled with stars.

    Garen had already been in the floating city for a while.

    During this period ofmunication with the Lord of the floating city, he learned the name of the female Arcanist in the city.

    The female Grand Arcanist with a creature level of 29 was called siyali.

    As for the floating city she built, she named it after herself. It was called sially floating city. Most of Netheril''s floating cities were named after the Grand Arcanists.

    "Your Excellency, I still don''t know your name."

    The female Arcanist turned her head and looked at the silver Dragon with a majestic body.

    "You should have heard of him before, garen Aurelia," garen said calmly.

    He believed that many Arcanists would remember his traces and spread them around the Netheril Empire.

    The female Arcanist was confused. She shook her head and said, " "I''m sorry, this is the first time I''ve heard of this name."

    After she finished speaking, she looked at garen''s body. After thinking for a while, she said with a strange expression, "  I''ve never heard of your real name, but I think I''ve heard of your legendary deeds and the honorific title that the world calls you.

    In the beginning, the female Arcanist did not know garen''s identity.

    However, as time passed, she felt that garen''s appearance seemed familiar.

    After thinking about it carefully, ciyali finally remembered why she felt that garen was familiar.

    She had heard from some of the founders of Netheril, the Grand Arcanists of the elder level, that there was a giant dragon with the ring of ck scales and silver scales. He was the partner of the king of Arcanists and the culprit who had caused the destruction of the ancient imaska Empire.

    Although the Dragon had disappeared for a thousand years, the Grand Arcanists of Faerun had not forgotten about it.

    the silver of disaster, the Dragon of destruction of the Empire ...

    When he heard ciyaliughed as she told him her nickname in this world, garen raised his Dragon w and interrupted her.

    you''ve disappeared for thousands of years. Is there anything you need to deal with that you''ve returned to Faerun? "

    I''m a Grand Arcanist, after all, " said ciyali kindly.  I might be able to help you.

    A Dragon whose strength was unfathomable even to a Grand Arcanist like her and who was suspected to have stepped into the demigod level, as long as they were not stupid, they would not think of provoking her. It was the right thing to do to make friends with her.

    On the surface, siyali looked calm and collected, but this was a self-cultivation that she had cultivated after living for hundreds of years and experiencing all kinds of storms.

    In fact, when she was beside garen, she also felt a great amount of pressure.

    Although garen did not release any threatening Dragon might.

    However, she still felt that her life was not in her control. As long as the other party wanted to, she would be powerless to resist.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Thest time she had this feeling was when she asked the king of Arcanists about spells and met the founder of theher magic Empire.

    After hearing what ciyali said, garen said directly, " "Is there a Grand Arcanist named Karsus in theher Empire?"

    Siyali shook her head decisively and said, " "No, I didn''t,"

    as a member of theher Empire, I know the name of every Grand Arcanist, but I don''t know anyone called Karsus.

    Theher Empire was an Alliance of the Grand Arcanists.

    The standard of a Grand Arcanist was not just the strength of a legend.

    A Grand Arcanist had to be able to build a floating city independently and create the core of the magic by himself. He had to be able to master a series of spells such as eternal life, mountain cutting, and gravity reversal, and be able to maintain the operation of the floating city independently.

    Every time a new floating city was built and a new Grand Arcanist was born, other Grand Arcanists would go to theher Empire and send gifts to celebrate the addition of another grand Arcanist.

    "Karsus? Who is this person that can attract your attention?"

    Siyali asked curiously.

    Garen shook his head lightly and did not answer.

    The Grand Arcanist who had developed the godly Ascension spell might not have matured yet, or even been born.

    pAn,Da-n0v e1,c However, garen was not in a hurry.

    Faerun''s timeline was very different from the main timeline, so he could wait patiently for a while.

    Moreover, he had note to Faerun just for the God Ascension spell.

    At this time, theher magic Empire had already developed to its glorious era. Thousands of Grand Arcanists had developed many powerful and useful spells. Garen''s own spell creativity was not very good, but he had always been able to learn the ready-made spells developed by others very quickly.

    Other than the God Ascension spell, garen also nned to collect Netheril''s legendary spells.

    Siari, I''m collecting legendary spells.

    "If you can give me a copy of the spells you have, I''ll give you enough treasures in exchange."

    "Of course you can, but you don''t have to pay me anything," said siyali with a smile.

    the Grand Arcanists of Neisser oftenmunicate and Exchange spells with each other. This is one of the reasons for Neisser''s prosperity.

    you''re a friend of the king of Arcanists, so you''re a friend of all Grand Arcanists.

    After hearing what ciyali said, garen nodded his head without hesitation and said, " "If that''s the case, then I won''t be polite."

    As a Dragon, when other people expressed that they did not need his treasures, garen would definitely not decline.

 Chapter 674 Time Magic (2)

    Moreover, he hade here with the idea of turning theher Empire''s destruction around.

    As such, epting some benefits from Grand Arcanisther was a matter of course to garen.

    However,herreal''s fall was the tide of the times.

    Garen knew that it would not be easy to reverse its ending, but he still wanted to try, to create a new timeline in which the Netheril Empire was not destroyed, and the arcane Kingdom continued to develop.

    In this case, he could also master new spells continuously through his friendship with Netheril''s Arcanists.

    Siyali happily gave garen some of the legendary spells that were often used by Grand Arcanists.

    In the kingdom of Neisser, where Arcana was prosperous, spells were not very precious. Siyali had many spells that she could not learn, but she had obtained them from other Grand Arcanists.

    Garen lowered his head to look at the crystals in the dragon''s ws, and nodded gently.

    At this point,her no longer recorded spells in thick books. Instead, he recorded runes, spell models, magic circuits, and so on in the crystal. He could use his mind power to better absorb knowledge and learn spells.

    At the same time, garen closed his eyes slightly and scanned these spell crystals with his mental strength.

    pAn,Da n<0,>v,e1 The eternal zing sun.

    God''s fortress.

    Life-extermination array.

    [ world weaving ]

    Steel canopy.

    Dimensional killing array.

    ..............

    Garen opened his eyes, and had a certain understanding of these spells.

    Most of them were level 10 spells, several level 11 spells, and only one level 12 spell, world weaving.

    This level 12 spell did not have any direct killing effect.

    Its effect was just like its name. Weave world was a powerful spell that could transform the world''s environment on arge scale. It could transform the world''s environment into the type of environment the caster wanted ording to His will.

    "It''ll probably take a long time to learn all these spells."

    "However, I don''tck time."

    Garen put away all the spell crystals.

    This was just the beginning. After this, garen would find time to visit the other floating cities one by one. His goal was to obtain more powerful spells with different effects.

    At the same time.

    There was a suddenmotion in the floating city.

    Garen lowered his eyes and looked at a Street.

    On a Street at the edge of the floating city, hundreds of Arcanists with different levels of strength were gathered.<novelnext></novelnext>

    They looked excited, and then each of them drove a tool that looked like a magic flywheel and left the floating city, diving directly toward the ground.

    Ciyali followed garen''s line of sight.

    "It''s a form of entertainment for Arcanists during their free time," she said with a smile.

    "If you''re interested, how about I take you there?"

    The continuous war with the elves had made garen want to rx his mind. Since he was not in a hurry to find Karsus, he nodded in agreement. He wanted to see how the Arcanists ofher found fun.

    The current garen had already lost interest in many things.

    Immediately, Siali cast a spell to hide garen''s and her figures, so as not to startle the normal Arcanists and make their entertainment boring.

    Time passed by quietly.

    Under the starry night, the Arcanists soon descended from the sky and appeared in a continuous mountain range. At the same time, their eyes glowed as they looked at the mountains covered in darkness.

    He seemed to be looking for something.

    Soon, some Arcanists licked their lips. Their bodies were wrapped in elemental light, and they quickly plunged down andnded somewhere in the forest.

    What happened next made garen frown.

    Under his watch, the Arcanists who left the floating city were searching for some hidden ns of creatures in the mountains and then began to hunt with their best spells. Some Arcanists obviously used the creatures as targets for their spell training. The spells that were a little rusty at first became very skillful after each use.

    If it was just this, garen would not be surprised.

    However, he found that some Arcanists didn''t show any mercy when they found some small human viges and towns. They used spells to burn down the people and viges.

    In their eyes, the humans living on the ground were the same as the other Berserkers and magical beasts.

    "Aren''t they Nethery''s people?"

    Garen looked at ciyali.

    Siyali was still smiling and said, "  they''re just a bunch of worthless peasants who don''t have the ability to cast spells. The only real people in theher Empire are Arcanists.

    The Grand Arcanist''s in words revealed cruel arrogance and contempt.

    Garen shook his head slightly.

    He suddenly felt that theher Empire in this state was not worth saving.

    From garen''s point of view, no matter how strong Arcanists were, they were still humans. However, they seemed to think otherwise, as they saw themselves as another kind of creature.

    Even as a Dragon, garen felt that the world view of these Arcanists was a little twisted.

    "Is iorham still healthy?"

    He said to ciyali.

    Syali nodded with respect, "  of course. Master eolum is the protector of theher Empire. He has lived for thousands of years, and his power is unfathomable.

 Chapter 675 Time Magic (3)

    Ioram had taught arge number of spells he had developed in Neisser.

    And they were all taught to other Arcanists free of charge.

    Therefore, many Grand Arcanists would even address him as their teacher to show their respect.

    The Grand Arcanists were all proud, but they still respected the hero who ledherreal to his glorious days.

    however, he has been in seclusion in his floating city for a long time. He has not shown himself for more than 300 years.

    Siyali added.

    give me the coordinates of the floating city of ioram, " garen said in a deep voice.  I need to meet this friend.

    you can stay here for a while, " said ciali, slightly startled.  it''s not toote to find teacher ioram after he''s finished his seclusion.

    For the Grand Arcanists who had the eternal life spell, they were not very sensitive to the passage of time.

    Garen shook his head and rejected ciyali''s invitation to stay.

    After locking onto the coordinates, garen did not use the space teleportation spell this time.

    He squinted his eyes and used his dragon ws to guide the river of time.

    The silver Dragon''s massive figure disappeared within the ripples of the river of time, without the slightest spatial fluctuation.

    Time was transferred.

    An ability learned through the divine sin of time.

    After more than two years of practical use with the elves, garen could already use it proficiently.

    At the same time, the river of time started to surge, bringing garen to the target location.

    Under the night sky, the silver Dragon''s figure materialized from the river of time and space. Bathed in the moonlight, it appeared near a floating city that was several timesrger than the one in siyali.

    Garen looked at the floating city in his vision.

    There were countless mage towers, and Arcanist buildings that were filled with their own style could be found everywhere. Magic runes flowed between every inch of the floating city''s soil and stones, emitting a ring elemental light.

    The city that was floating in the sky looked like a magic beast made of steel and rock under the night.<novelnext></novelnext>

    This was the floating city of ioram.

    At the same time, it was also known as the city of origin, which symbolized the rise of theher Empire. It was a Holy Land that many Arcanists yearned for. The Arcanists who could live in this floating city were all the elites of the Arcanists.

    Garen did the same thing, nning to knock on the door with his Draconic Aura.

    He did not expect that before he could release his Dragon''s might, the maze of the city of origin would suddenly sh and automatically open a gap.

    The elemental energy gathered and transformed into the appearance of ioram in front of garen.

    The Grand Arcanist, whose face and eyes did not change at all, smiled and looked at the silver Dragon.   garen, my friend. Seeing you again after a thousand years is the only thing that has made me happy in recent years.

    Garen''s eyes narrowed as he sized up ioram, and said, " "You seemed to know that I woulde."

    Under garen''s gaze, ??olme raised his hand, and the river of time rippled slightly.

    the day you left the world of Faerun, I saw a special power in you, " he said with a gentle expression.  since then, I have begun to study time magic. Until now, I have already achieved some results.

    I knew you woulde today, so I left the spell Tower to wee you.

    Garen could feel the flow of time power around ioram.

    The quality was much worse than his, but it was indeed the power of time.

    As for the Grand Arcanist''s current creature rank ... Garen took a look and realized that he was the same as him, already in the demigod realm with a creature level of forty-three, slightly lower than garen himself, but still quite shocking.

    "Time magic ... We can have a good exchange."

    Garen said as he looked at ioram.

    Gods with the priesthood of time, creatures simr to time abominations, and time magic could all affect the river of time to a certain extent and exert the power of time.

    Garen had never thought that the power of time belonged to him alone.

    He was the darling of the river of time, but he was not the only one.

    However, one of garen''s goals was to be able to take back all the power of time one day.

 Chapter 676 The Mastermind Behind The Scenes (1)

    With garen''s current body size.

    No matter where he appeared, he would naturally cause a hugemotion. Almost all the creatures ''eyes would be focused on him, and they would be shocked by this soul-stirring Dragon.

    After arriving at the city of origin, garen wanted to keep a low profile.

    Therefore, he shrunk his body and turned himself into a Silver Dragon Whelp.

    The six-horned young dragon looked adorable but also had an unusual sense of dignity. It was obvious that it was not an ordinary young dragon at first nce.

    Towards a young dragon, the Arcanists would at most give it a second look, then turn their attention to ioram, who was beside garen. They saluted him to show their respect.

    At this moment.

    Ioram was walking on the streets of the city of origin, while garen pped his short wings and rode alongside him. He looked left and right, sizing up ioram''s floating city.

    He found that the number of magic items here was unbelievable.

    Almost 90% of the things he saw were magic tools.

    Even the small taverns opened by the Arcanists on the street, the sses filled with fine wine were all magical instruments. Through the door, garen saw an Arcanist finish the wine in one gulp, and then the translucent ss was automatically filled again.

    There were even magic runes carved on the bricks on the ground, which emitted a faint elemental light! It had the magical effects of firmness, dust removal, and anti-corrosion.

    He walked on the streets of the floating city and looked at the surrounding environment.

    Garen could feel the prosperity that belonged to Netheril.

    He could see the proud smiles on the Arcanists ''faces. Because of the prosperity of the country, most of the Arcanists here were smiling, and it was rare to see them looking sad.

    "Let''s go in and have a few drinks?"

    Ioram noticed garen''s line of sight. The Grand Arcanist''s eyes moved slightly as he stopped beside the tavern and said.

    The little silver Dragon Whelp next to him pped its wings a few times and looked at the sumptuous food in the tavern."Sure, I haven''t tried human food for a long time."

    Garen had always been more focused on eating.

    He did not have many interests, and food was one of them.

    However, since he no longer needed to eat, and he was busy with the war with the elves in the main timeline, he had almost forgotten the taste of food that had been cooked with a calm mind.

    Immediately, garen and ¨¦olme walked into the tavern unhurriedly.

    The moment the two of them stepped through the magic door that automatically opened and closed, they were immediately met with many enthusiastic gazes.

    He was mainly looking at ioram, and his gaze only swept past garen.

    "City Lord, it''s an honor to meet you."

    The Arcanists, who were usually elegant, were like ordinary people who had seen their idol and said excitedly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    As the casten of first city, ioram rarely left his Wizard Tower. Most of his time was spent on spell research. First city was huge, and when he asionally left the wizard Tower, there were very few Arcanists who could meet this Casten.

    Facing the group of excited Arcanists, ¨¦olmolen smiled and nodded slightly.

    "Children, you are Nethery''s future."

    "Don''t pay too much attention to an old man like me. Go do your own things."

    Ioram''s words seemed to have a magical power. As he spoke, the excited Arcanists around him naturally calmed down and no longer gathered together. They made way for garen and ioram.

    After that, ¨¦olme and garen found an inconspicuous corner and sat down.

    At the same time, he cast a spell that could reduce his presence. The other people in the tavern seemed to have forgotten about his existence.

    Other than garen, none of the Arcanists present realized that they had been hit by the spell that this demigod Grand Arcanist had cast.

    Garen''s two little Dragon ws were ced on the table. His hind legs were unable to touch the ground, and they swayed left and right with his tail.

    Immediately, under garen''s gaze, ioram tapped on the table.

    Magic patterns appeared and interwove to form the patterns of the dishes.

    "Take a look. Touch the pattern if you want to eat something."

    "Everything here is free of charge."

    Ioram said to garen.

    Thanks to magic, the floating city had an unreasonable productivity through magic. It did not even needbor workers at the bottom. If itcked anything, Arcanists would develop the corresponding spells and magic tools, and then there would be an endless supply.

    For example, the water resources of this city floating in the sky were directly drawn from the water elemental ne, and there was no end to it.

    The rest were simr.

    Garen''s face was filled with surprise as he realized that the magic of the floating city had already been integrated into their daily lives. The threshold of magic was very high, and magic items had always been more precious, so it was not an easy thing to poprize it.

    He stretched out his Dragon w and pointed at them one by one, not missing a single one.

    Even though his body size was unremarkable, if he were to eat, he could even slowly eat up a mountain.

    At the same time, garen shifted his gaze and looked around his surroundings.

    There was a broom swinging on the ground, cleaning the floor.

    There was a melodious song in the tavern that came from somewhere, and the beautiful melody of the song echoed.

    Arcanists of different levels gathered in groups of two or three.

    They enjoyed fine wine and delicious food, and at the same time, they had a pleasantmunication with spells.

 Chapter 677 The Mastermind Behind The Scenes (2)

    .............

    Soon, the food was served in a few minutes.

    There were no attendants here.

    The food would fly out of the tes and be ced on garen''s and iolham''s table in an orderly manner. Soon, the table was full of food.

    Meat, fruits. vegetables, drinks, desserts ... There were all kinds of food.

    Most of them used magical creatures as ingredients.

    For example, the honey made by the phase wasp, the bear w of the grizzly bear, and the dew of the Moon Flower.

    This kind of food was quite expensive in most ces, but it was provided for free here.

    Garen didn''t need things like chopsticks, knives, and forks.

    The left w of the young dragon was dipped in honey and stuffed into its mouth. After licking it. it picked up the meat that looked like steak and chewed it ... The way he was eating looked very appetizing.

    On the other side, ¨¦olmer was much more refined.

    The Grand Arcanist slowly divided the food with a knife and fork, then slowly brought it to his mouth without making a sound, and chewed it slowly.

    "Oh ... I can see that there are many magical instruments here. Can you mass-produce magical items?"

    The little Dragon Whelp''s mouth was stuffed with food as it mumbled.

    this is one of the wonderful uses of the core of the magic. The magic eternity spell used to create magic tools can be cast more easily in the floating city.

    Eolmy said.

    After a pause, he looked at the young dragon who was eating very happily and asked, " "My friend, what do you think of the current Netheril?"

    Under ioram''s gaze, garen swallowed the entire yellow fruit with sharp thorns in his mouth, then looked at him and said, "  it''s prosperous and has already surpassed the former imaska Empire.

    Oh? " he shook his head and asked, " ioram, when the first floating-Space City rose to the sky a thousand years ago, could you imagine the future where the floating-Space City would spread all over the sky of Faerun? "

    A reminiscing look appeared on iolham''s face as he shook his head.   the future is like a treacherous sea that changes all the time. No one knows whether there are undercurrents under the sea or miracles.

    at that time, I was just excited about the sess of the floating city. I never thought that it would be the beginning ofher''s rise.

    On the other side, garen raised his head, picked up a te of roasted meat, and poured it all into his mouth.

    After smacking his lips a few times, he touched his belly and said with a serious look, "  then, do you have any contingency ns for these floating cities that rely on the magic to prevent the magic from copsing? "

    The entireher Empire was built on the magic.

    Garen could foresee what kind of disaster the Empire would face when the magic had a problem.

    ¨¦olme shook his head and said helplessly, "  I''ve thought of using the magic knowledge you''ve given me to create a floating city that doesn''t need the magic, but I''ve never seeded.

    It was too difficult to build a floating city in the Prime Material ne without a source of power like the magic.<novelnext></novelnext>

    however, the magic is under the protection of the goddess of magic. As long as there is no problem with this great divine power, the magic will be safe and sound.

    an existence with great divine power won''t easily get into trouble.

    Eolmy said.

    pAn,Da-n0v e1,c Garen was silent, and shook his head slightly.

    Fate was so unpredictable. Who would have thought that the goddess of magic would fall in the future because of a spell cast by a spellcaster? Magic was his authority. If it had not happened in the main timeline, garen would not have believed it.

    it''s a rare reunion. I can take you to see the Netheril now.

    we can travel andmunicate about space-time magic along the way, " ioram said.

    After a pause, he smiled and said, " "I miss the days when we studied magic together."

    After a short while, the table full of food had been cleared by garen. He ordered another table full of delicacies and said to iolham, "  it''s about space-time magic.

    you can predict my arrival in advance. In that case, have you already mastered a spell simr to foreseeing the future? "

    I can see the future within a few decades. However, the future I see is constantly changing. The closer it is to this moment, the more certain it is.

    "I see," garen nodded slightly.

    then it seems like you haven''t seen the future of Netheril''s destruction.

    The prosperity of Netheril could still be maintained for a while.

    At the very least, there was no obvious danger that befell the magic Empire.

    When he heard garen''s natural words, ¨¦olmolem was slightly taken aback. He frowned and said, " "What did you just say?"

    Netherrell was rather prosperous now.

    Of course, this country was not without its own problems.

    For example, some dangerous magic research that put the entire floating city in danger, the never-ending war with the orcs, goblins, and other races, the asional demon that appeared in thend of Faerun, the conflict between the Grand Arcanists ...

    However, in the eyes of ioram, these were all small problems.

    He would not have been able to spot such a huge crisis that could cause the destruction of theher Empire.

    I said, " garen repeated.  you can''t see the future of theher Empire''s destruction.

    As he looked at the silver-white Dragon Whelp, he saw a pair of calm eyes.

    This old friend of his wasn''t joking ... Iolham''s expression darkened.

    There was no legend of the time Dragon in Faerun''snd, but ¨¦olmen knew that garen''s power attribute was rted to time. The time magic that he had mastered now was only learned and studied because of garen. Compared to garen''s time ability, it was just a small part of it.

 Chapter 678 The Mastermind Behind The Scenes (3)

    "You saw the future of Nethery''s destruction?"

    Ioram''s expression was grave as he stared at garen and said, " "You disappeared for a thousand years. Are you here to remind me?"

    Garen smiled.  I know. Netherreal is your everything. You''ve put all your effort into this Arcanist Kingdom.

    as a friend, after knowing its future, I''ve decided to try and help you change it.

    Garen was a little unhappy when he saw the Arcanists hunting their own kind.

    But he thought about it and realized that it was the Arcanist''s own business, not his.

    With his rtionship with ioram, he could obtain an endless stream of powerful new spells through theher Empire. This was the truest truth. As for Arcanists, no matter how high and mighty they were, they could not be higher than garen himself.

    When he heard garen''s words, eolmy was moved.

    "Phew ..." This news of yours makes me a little at a loss."

    He let out a long breath, still believing garen''s words.

    "The destruction of an Empire can not be caused by a few simple factors."

    it is the umtion of countless events, caused by the waves of time.

    it''s not easy to save your Kingdom of Arcanists from destruction, but I believe it''s not impossible.

    "Yes!" ¨¦olme nodded heavily and said with a serious expression, "  I will use everything, even my own life, to ensure thatherreal will continue to exist forever.

    Next, ¨¦olmen asked garen, "  I want to know whyherreal will be destroyed.

    The silver Dragon Whelp spat out a single word, " "Have you ever heard of an intelligent creature called the demonic sunflower? To be precise, it''s called the Ferlin sunflower."

    Through dragon mother, garen knew what the creature that destroyedher was.

    Karsus''s Ascension had only brought the curtain to theher Empire''s destruction.

    He had desperately researched and developed the God''s Ascension spell, and cast the forbidden spell that had led to the destruction of Netheril, just to save the crumbling Netheril Empire.<novelnext></novelnext>

    In order to save his country, he had be the destroyer of his country who had personally pushed Nethery into hell.

    It had to be said that this was somewhat dramatic irony.

    "A Feylin sunflower? I''ve seen records of this creature in ancient books."

    there were only bits and pieces, saying that they were a kind of strange monster that lived deep underground.

    "Other than that, I''m not too sure."

    "I''ve never seen any traces of them in the current world."

    "What?" a puzzled expression appeared on ¨¦olme''s face as he said, "  you mean, this race will cause the fall of Netheril in the future? "

    "It has a lot to do with them," garen nodded.

    After hearing garen''s words, a hint of ruthlessness appeared in ioram''s eyes, and he said in a low voice, " "If that''s the case, I''ll find them in advance and exterminate their race."

    The gentle Grand Arcanist had revealed his cruel side in order to protect his country.

    "It''s not that simple," the young dragon shook its head gently.

    Dragon mother had told garen before that the Felin sunflower was just an appearance. They were just a de that some existence brandished at theher Empire. As for the specific existence that had guided the Felin sunflower to destroy theher Empire, dragon mother was not very clear about it because it had hidden it very well.

    Dragon mother spected that it was most likely a great divine power.

    Cyric. the God of lies. Shar, the goddess of darkness. Yegger, the ancient god of death ... These powerful gods who had a hostile rtionship with the goddess of magic.

    For the goddess of magic who had the authority of magic, even if the Arcanists of the Netheril Empire did not have much faith in her, Netheril was still the country she valued the most.

    This was because the magic developed by the Grand Arcanists would be the source of power for the goddess of magic.

    The more magic flourished, the more powerful the goddess would be.

    There were many gods who wanted to destroy theher Empire.

 Chapter 679 Young Karsus (1)

    a prosperous magic Empire without the intervention of external forces will have a very low chance of falling.

    Garen thought to himself.

    The ancient imaska Empire had fallen because of the gods, and theher Empire had been the same in its established history.

    the church of the goddess of magic should have the most number of believers in Nethery''s floating city.

    Garen suddenly said.

    yes, " ¨¦olme nodded.  a small number of Arcanists believe in this goddess. Even if they don''t believe in her, most of them respect her.

    The Arcanists saw the sacrifice of the goddess of magic.

    Although the Arcanists were arrogant, they still had full respect for this God, including ioram.

    Garen nodded slightly and continued.  as far as I know, the one who will bring destruction toher in the future is most likely an enemy of the goddess of magic. The Felin sunflower is just. tool. Without the Felin sunflower, there might be a Felin tree, a Felin bear ...  So don''t be in a hurry to find the Felin sunflower."

    the enemy of the goddess of magic? " ioram was slightly stunned.  the enemy of the goddess of magic? "

    Garen nodded.  I''m not sure who it is exactly. But think about it. What kind of existence could it be to be an enemy of a great divine power? "

    Those who could fight against great divine powers were naturally great divine powers.

    ¨¦olme was silent, his expression extremely solemn.

    The gods could not exert their full strength in the main material world, but it would be arrogant and ignorant to underestimate them.

    "That''s terrible."

    "This is the worst case scenario."

    Eol¨¦mughed bitterly.

    The ancient Ishka Empire had been burned to the ground by the Furious gods and saints. As someone who had experienced that era, ioram didn''t believe in gods, but he knew how incredible the power of these ultimate existences was.

    In a small Tavern, in a corner that no one noticed.

    The king of Arcanists looked worried and seemed to be at a loss for a moment.

    However, in a very short time, ioram took a few deep breaths and adjusted his mood.

    "Even if he''s a great divine power, I won''t just sit by and watch him destroy myhers," he said calmly.

    anyway, the worst oue has already been decided. No matter what I do, it won''t lead to a worse oue.

    "Very well, I understand your determination," garen nodded.

    you know the future better than I do. What should we do next? " iolham looked at garen.

    Garen smiled.  let''s wait and see. We''ll wait for Netheril''s enemies to surface first. Then, we''ll be prepared to deal with them.

    After knowing that it was a Feylin sunflower, Netheril''s Arcanists would not be caught off guard when they were attacked by one.

    "I''ll gather information on the Felin sunflower and find a way to counter it," he said, nodding.

    If he killed all the Felic sunflower in advance, the unknown God in the dark might find new means to deal with Arcanists. In that case, he might as well wait for the Felic sunflower that he had already learned about to show up.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Garen nodded and said,"also, you need to secretly look for a person named Karsus." &Nbsp;

    I see the figure of this Arcanist in the future. He will be a Grand Arcanist and an important figure in the future.

    Garen knew that Karsus had developed the God''s Ascension spell because theher Empire was on the verge of copse, and he shouldered the heavy responsibility of saving the country, which was why he was able to sessfully create such a forbidden spell.

    Whether or not they could escape the fate of destruction, the magic Empire would have to experience a major setback.

    If Netheril had not been destroyed this time, it would have been reborn from the ashes.

    "Karsus ... I got it. "

    Yes, Master.  ioram took note of the name.

    At the same time.

    Something was happening thousands of miles away.

    An Arcanist who was dishonorable and cynical sympathized with Nethery''s enemies, such as orcs and goblins. He felt that the Nethery people should not have killed them so cruelly.

    He believed that theher Empire was now extremely powerful and high above the world. They should not continue to hate the orcs from a thousand years ago.

    That was all in the past.

    Nethery should be more tolerant now. He should have the air of an Empire and forgive his former enemies.

    He had attacked theher Empire many times, and as a result, was identified as a country that hated him, and was expelled from the floating city he belonged to.

    At this time, the Arcanist was wandering in the wilderness on the ground, looking up at the floating city from time to time with disgust and hatred on his face.

    "I don''t want to stay in this rotten floating city."

    With a heavy grunt, orlustin once again set off on his journey.

    Having just been expelled from the floating city, he had no purpose and had no idea where to go. He just walked aimlessly in the wilderness.

    Time slowly passed.

    When he passed by a slightly sunkennd, the ground suddenly shook violently.

    Under alrodin''s vignt gaze, an ugly creature emerged from the ground.

    This creature was like a cone-shaped twisted piece of meat. It had four short and deformed limbs on its body, and its bloody mouth was full of spiral-like sharp fangs. It was extremely terrifying.

    He didn''t look like a good person.

    Orlustin''s construction spell.

    A chain of lightning burst out from his hand and bit at the monster like a silver snake.

    What happened next shocked the Arcanist.

    The monster''s body glowed with elemental light, and then swallowed all the chain Lightning in one bite.

 Chapter 680 Young Karsus _2

    It was unscathed, and its aura had even strengthened slightly.

    "I''m finished. Why am I so unlucky?"

    A chill ran down orlustin''s spine. He knew that he had encountered a powerful monster.

    He was used to a safe life in the floating city and was not good at fighting. He tried a few more spells but found that they werepletely ineffective. His heart was filled with despair and he longed for the days in the floating city.

    However, while waiting for the monster to kill him, he realized that the monster did not seem to have any intention of hurting him.

    Buzz ... Buzz ... An invisible mind power surged into orlustin''s mind.

    Next, themonnguage that he was familiar with sounded in his mind.

    "Hello, spellcaster."

    "I have no ill intentions towards you."

    The other party said.

    Olodin was slightly taken aback. He looked at the hideous but calm monster.

    "What are you? What do you want to do by stopping me?"

    He took a step back and mustered up his courage.

    some people once called our race the Ferlin sunflower.

    The Felin sunflower said.

    After a pause, it continued, "  our race has been living in the depths of the earth for tens of thousands of years.

    "But ..."

    The Felin sunflower''s voice became angry.  in recent years, due to the abuse of magic on the surface, arge number of young children of my race have died.

    I want to know which force is abusing the power of magic!

    if you know, please tell me the specific information.

    The Felin sunflower was a strange race.

    When they reached adulthood, they had a very powerful spell called the absorption spell, which was very effective against spellcasters. However, the sunflowerrvae could not withstand the erosion of magic power and needed to survive in a ce with peaceful elemental energy.

    The abuse of magic ... Alrodin raised his head and looked at the small ck dot in the wind and clouds. It was a floating city.

    He immediately understood what kind of force that abused magic that Felin sunflower was talking about.

    It was theher Empire that had expelled him.

    Holding his hatred for theher Empire, orlustin said to the Feylin sunflower, " "I happen to know."

    He revealed everything he knew about Netheril to the Felin sunflower with a pleased expression.

    Hearing his words, even the sunflower was stunned.

    It did not expect that the first person it met after leaving the underground would know so much about their enemy and be so enthusiastic about it.

    "I thank you on behalf of the Felin sunflower."

    The Felin sunflower said to olrodin.

    It also opened its mouth and spat out a staff and a brown crystal that were glowing with a dazzling elemental light.  "This staff is a small token of my appreciation."

    in addition, there''s an abandoned fortress hidden underground in the Northwest. You can rebuild it to avoid the evil Netherese Arcanists.

    After sending the coordinates to alrodin, it pointed at the crystal and said, "  if you have any more information about theher Empire in the future, you can contact us through the crystal.

    in exchange, our race will give you a sufficient reward.

    magic equipment, spells, or with our help.

    Overjoyed, orlustin epted the staff and crystal.   I''m very happy to meet you. I believe we''ll still be in contact in the future.

    Then, the Felin sunflower returned to the underground world with the information about the Netheril Empire, nning how to take revenge on the Arcanist Empire.

    Time passed by quietly.

    A few years passed in a sh.

    Alrodin left Faerun''snd and found the fortress.

    He gathered a few creatures who were also dissatisfied with Netheril, including but not limited to humans, elves, goblins, orcs, and so on, and joined his fortress. With the help of the Faerun sunflower, he slowly grew stronger.

    During this time, garen and ¨¦olmer did not show their faces.

    The Felin sunflower did not appear again.

    The Netheril Empire was calm and peaceful, like the calm before the storm.

    In the eyes of the other Arcanists, the king of Arcanists seemed to have disappeared from the world. He left first city and did not show up in the other Arcanist cities.

    Many Arcanists guessed that eol¨¦m had left Faerun and gone to another ne.

    In fact, he had changed his appearance and brought garen on a tour of Faerun''snd. He discussed future countermeasures with garen while continuing to explore spells and space-time magic.<novelnext></novelnext>

    With the help of ioram, garen was able to absorb the knowledge of magic from the past thousand years at an extremely fast speed.

    One by one, he learned and mastered level 10 and above spells, which became one of his abilities.

    A few more years passed without any changes.

    Until a part ofher''s territory suddenly shook.

    Extremely deep cracks appeared one after another, and countless ugly monsters crawled out of them. They formed groups and sped toward thend below the floating cities.

    To this, the Arcanists did not have much of a reaction.

    Compared to the magic experiments of some Grand Arcanists, the movement of the Feylin sunflower breaking the earth could only be said to be insignificant. Naturally, it could not arouse the vignce of the Arcanists.

    Next, groups of Ferlin sunflower began to use the absorption spell on arge scale.

    They were ancient and powerful creatures.

    Not only could this spell-like ability absorb mana, but it could also absorb the vitality of all living things. The elemental energy around the floating cities began to decrease significantly, and thend beneath them slowly became barren. Flowers and trees withered, rivers dried up, and beasts died ... The earth was turning into sand.

    This also had a certain impact on the Arcanists who lived in the sky.

    Some of the city Lords noticed that the core of the magic''s energy supply had weakened. At first, they did not take it to heart, and simply controlled the floating city to float elsewhere.

    However, the Arcanists soon discovered that the sandy ground seemed to be moving with the floating city.

    At the same time.

    As time passed, the effects of the core of the magic weakened even more.

    The Arcanists finally realized the seriousness of the problem.

    Arge number of Arcanists left the floating city to investigate the situation on the ground.

    And then ... They had been ambushed by the Felin sunflower.

    The Felin sunflower, which had the ability to absorb magic, could be said to be the nemesis of spell casters to arge extent. Fortunately, ioram had introduced the Felin sunflower to the Arcanists in a social meeting, so that Arcanists would know what to do when they were attacked.

    The first direct attack from the Feylin sunflower did not cause too many casualties.

    However, this was a wake-up call for the Netheril Empire.

    A race of creatures with the ability to absorb magic was a huge threat to the floating city, and they could not be allowed to exist.

    Thus, the war between the Arcanists and the Felin sunflower broke out.

    And at this moment.

    An elegant white cat stepped into a clean and tidy room full of magic tools through the window.

    "Cat ..."

    Inside the room was a child who was only two years old.

    The child looked at the white cat with curious big eyes and ran over with his short legs, trying to pick it up.

    However, the white cat jumped onto the wardrobe and looked at the two-year-old child from above with a strange expression.

    "Young Karsus ..."

    This white cat was the one that garen had transformed into in order to not attract attention.

    It had been more than ten years since he came to Faerun, and finally, he received news of Karsus.

    At this moment, ioram was already hiding behind the scenes, silently observing the progress between Netheril and the Felin sunflower, and waiting for the critical moment to make a move. So, after garen heard the news, he came to the floating city where Karsus was. He wanted to see what this future Grand Arcanist looked like first and nt a time mark on him.

    "Cat,e here and let me touch you."

    The young Karsus looked up at the white cat.

    Next, he raised his chubby little hand and made a pulling gesture at garen.

    The white cat remained unmoved.

    "Eh?"

    The young Karsus blinked his big eyes and looked down at his hand in confusion.

    Then, he continued to wave at garen, but garen just looked at him quietly, unmoved.

    In fact, garen''s heart was already filled with shock.

    Every time the young Karsus waved his hand, the surrounding elemental energy would automatically gather and form a transparent wizard''s hand, gently grabbing at garen. However, before it could get close to garen, it was dispersed by him.

    "Zero-circle trick ..."

    Garen looked at the young Karsus, gently wagging his tail, and let out a breath.

    Karsus, who was just two years old, had already learned a spell!

    Such talent was truly shocking and terrifying.

    It should be known that as a human race, it was very difficult to cast spells without sufficient umtion of knowledge. The proficiency of this two-year-old human child''s hand of magic was enough to make many official Arcanists feel ashamed.

 Chapter 681 The Goddess Of Magic? I Will Replace Her

    "No wonder a forbidden technique like the godly Ascension technique could be developed in the future."

    Garen looked at the young Karsus and thought to himself.

    Among humans, the difference between a genius and an ordinary person was not smaller than the difference between a legendary dragon species and an ordinary true dragon. In fact, it was evenrger.

    Right now, the Karsus in garen''s eyes was a good example.

    It was foreseeable that, with his talent, he would be a Grand Arcanist in the future, and the process would be easy and not take much time. However, even in Netheril, a country where Arcana was already extremely prosperous, there were still many Arcanists who could not be legends in their entire lives.

    In the multiverse, a creature''s innate status or talent was far more important than hard work and persistence.

    As a time Dragon, garen was well aware of this.

    Among the high and mighty gods, as well as demon lords, archdevils, Elemental Lords, and other simr divine powers, how many of them reached the top after birth?

    99% of undying beings were born like this.

    At the same time.

    The young Karsus didn''t know why his hand of magic had failed.

    He tilted his head and then started to use other cantrips.

    Cantrips didn''t require incantations. It mainly depended on the spellcaster''s control of elemental energy. Therefore, even a two-year-old Arcanist could cast it with a simple thought.

    Wind Dance technique ... Under the control of the young Karsus, a breeze started to form in the air and blew towards garen.

    Of course, even if he were to use a level nine spell, it might not work on garen, let alone a cantrip.

    "Strange."

    "Why did my spell fail?"

    The young Karsus fell into self-doubt.

    This two-year-old child''s eyes flickered with a thoughtful luster, as if he was thinking about the reason for his spell''s failure.

    A few secondster, garen noticed that the young Karsus''s face had stiffened. After ncing at garen secretly, it slowly moved its short legs and walked towards its small bed as if nothing had happened.

    There was a crystal at the head of his bed.

    It seemed to be a messaging crystal that could be used to contact others.

    They were probably the Arcanist parents of the young Karsus.

    "Not only is he talented, but his intelligence is also far beyond ordinary people."

    Garen sized up the young Karsus, his eyes calm.

    Obviously, the young Karsus had already understood that it wasn''t his own mistake that caused the magic to fail. It was the creature in front of him that dispelled his magic.

    The child who had just turned two years old realized that he was in an uncontroble state.

    So he nned to ask his adult Arcanist parents for help.

    A faint Dragon''s might was emitted and shrouded Karsus who was reaching for his messaging crystal. It immediately stunned him and made him unable to move.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Looking at themunication crystal in front of him, the young Karsus stretched out his hand, but he couldn''t move.

    "You, don''t eat me."

    "I''m so young, I don''t have meat."

    The young Karsus looked at garen, stammering and panicking.

    At the same time.

    Under Karsus''s gaze, garen opened his mouth and said, " "Little guy, I''m not a bad person. I won''t eat you."

    Garen intended to personally nurture and protect Karsus.

    After all, the trajectory of history had changed a part of it. If Karsus couldn''t grow up, he would havee here for nothing.

    This mission should have been given to ioram.

    However, this demigod Arcanist was hiding in the dark. He had sneaked into the underground base of the Ferlin sunflower, looking for traces of the mastermind. He wanted to know who was plotting against the Netheril Empire and the goddess of magic.

    The Feylin sunflower''s ability was targeted at Arcanists.

    However, this also depended on who the other party was. To ioram, the Felin sunflower was not that powerful. What he feared was the God behind the scenes.

    The task of teaching and protecting Karsus fell on garen''s shoulders.

    Although his magic attainment was not as good as the king of Arcanists, it was more than enough to teach a child. Moreover, Karsus had already shown his talent, so garen felt that it should not be difficult to make him grow as soon as possible.

    Moreover, after having thisyer of rtionship.

    When Karsus develops the godly Ascension technique, he can easily obtain it from him if nothing unexpected happens.

    After hearing garen''s gentle words, Karsus''s nervous little face rxed a lot.

    Garen used his mind to hint that no matter how talented the young Karsus was, it would not be able to resist the spells of a demigod Dragon like him. Hence, with just one sentence, he had won the other party''s trust.

    "Are you a Magic Cat?"

    As the Dragon''s might dissipated, Karsus blinked his big eyes and looked at garen curiously, asking.

    As a child of the arcane Kingdom, although Karsus was young, he had a certain understanding of magic creatures because of his natural intelligence.

    It was definitely not an ordinary animal that could speak.

    "Magic Cat?"

    Looking at the other party''s clear eyes, garenughed.

    Then, the white cat gracefully jumped onto the smooth wooden floor.

    In a sh of silver light, the little white cat''s appearance began to change.

    Its fur disappeared and turned into scales. Its body gradually grewrger, and its limbs became thicker. Dragon horns grew out of its head, and its Silver Dragon scales glowed ... In the blink of an eye, arge dragon that almost filled up Karsus ''room appeared.

 Chapter 682 The Goddess Of Magic? I Will Replace Her

    The young Karsus sat on the floor with his buttocks and his eyes widened.

    "Dragon, Dragon, Dragon ... Wow, it''s Mr. Dragon."

    Karsus said as he looked at the Dragon with a curious gaze.

    "Mr. Dragon, Why Did You Come to My House?"

    if you''re interested in me and want me to be a Dragon Knight, then please forgive me for not being able to agree. I, Karsus, am destined to be a Grand Arcanist.

    Listening to the young Karsus ''words, garen''s face darkened.

    Dragon Knight?

    He was quite daring.

    Garen stretched out his Dragon w and held Karsus in it.

    He was held in the dragon''s w, but because of garen''s previous psychological hint, Karsus thought that garen had no ill intentions. Coupled with his child''s nature, he was not too afraid.

    "Little guy, how about we make a deal?"

    Garen said as his tinum Dragon eyes reflected the young Karsus.

    Young Karsus was slightly stunned and said, " "Deal? What kind of deal?"

    Garen narrowed his eyes and asked, " "You like spells, don''t you?"

    Karsus nodded his head and his eyes lit up.   yes, I want to be a great Arcanist like ioram.

    Ioram was the most famous Arcanist in the Netheril Empire.

    Floating cities, spells, and legends left behind by ioram could be seen everywhere.

    It was natural for young Karsus to take him as a role model.

    Garen chuckled and lied to the child, "  that''s great. My attainments in magic areparable to that of ??olme. I once traveled the Faerun continent with him and studied magic together.

    "I can guide you in your spell studies in the future and make you a Grand Arcanist."

    "In return, when you grow up in the future, you have to give me a copy of all the spells you''ve developed."

    The second half was true.

    As for his spell attainments being on par with ioram''s ... Karsus looked suspicious and said, " "Really? I don''t believe you."

    ioram is the greatest Arcanist. No one can bepared to him, not even Mr. Dragon.

    This child was not easy to deceive.

    Garen''s expression did not change, and he said in a confident and calm tone, " "Is that so?"

    He swept his Dragon Tail.

    The wardrobe, desk, magic crystal ball, and some of Karsus''s little toys were swept into the air at the same time.

    At the same time.

    As young Karsus eximed, everything that was about to fall to the ground stopped.

    Even the light that shone in through the window stopped the dust inside.

    This bizarre scene made Karsus ''eyes widen.<novelnext></novelnext>

    He reached out and poked a book that was frozen in the air, then eximed, " "What kind of spell is this?"

    Garen smiled and said,"do you want to learn?" If you agree to the deal, I will teach you."

    Young Karsus hesitated for a while, but he still couldn''t resist his curiosity about the time power, so he nodded and agreed.

    After all, he was a two-year-old child. Although he was much more intelligent than his peers, he was still easily influenced by the outside world.

    "Very good. From now on, you can call me teacher."

    "Good Morning, teacher."

    Little Karsus said obediently.

    On the other side, garen looked at his first disciple that he had tricked, and his eyes were filled with a strange expression.

    in the established course of history, the moment Karsus used the godly Ascension spell, his name was known by the gods, but he also died at that moment.

    however, in this timeline, you might be able to survive and perfectly disy your talent.

    Garen thought to himself.

    Immediately, garen used the dead time mirror image on Karsus.

    Another Karsus was condensed by the power of time, and it appeared in the house.

    Karsus''s eyes widened as he looked at the mirror image that looked exactly like him.

    Without waiting for him to ask, garen held onto Karsus and cast time teleportation. His body was in the ripples of the river of time, and he instantly disappeared.

    The floating city''s Mythal barrier forbade teleportation, and using it forcefully would alert the Arcanist guards.

    However, garen''s time teleportation was not affected at all.

    Karsus''s mirror image was left in the room.

    With Karsus ''Arcanist parents, they could not discover the essence of the mirror image.

    In the next second, garen brought Karsus and appeared in a deep mountain range that extended for hundreds of kilometers.

    In a Canyon with clear water and dense trees, garen said to young Karsus, " "From now on, I''ll be teaching you spells here."

    At the same time.

    Garen cast a level Seven transformation spell.

    Castle building technique.

    ? In the midst of little carthus''s cries of surprise, the earth shook, the earth rose and changed shape, and in the blink of an eye, it turned into a Castle.

    Garen then enveloped the entire Canyon in an invisible magic circle and raised clouds at the edge to hide the ce. He then summoned the shadow servants, invisible servants, magic pets, and so on, adding some vitality to the empty Castle.

    At the same time, garen''s body size returned to his original size.

    The towering and majestic Dragon''s body made little carthus''s eyes fill with admiration.

    Giant creatures naturally had this kind of charm.

    After showing off his own spells and body to convince little carthus of his abilities, garen officially began to teach little carthus.

    "What kind of ability do you think magic is?"

 Chapter 683 The Goddess Of Magic? I Will Replace Her

    The silver Dragon said to the two-and-a-half-year-old boy beside the clear stream.

    Young Karsus bit his finger, thought carefully, and said, "  spells are the power to shape and change reality.

    Garen nodded slightly, satisfied with young Karsus''s answer.

    He wasn''t talking about the spell theory that was introduced in some spell books, but a simplified self-understanding.

    For a two and a half year old child to be able to cast a cantrip and have such an understanding of magic, garen could only use the word ''monstrous'' to describe her.

    He was a natural-born Arcanist.

    "Whatever you think magic is, it is."

    it can be a weapon to kill, a medicine to save lives, a protective barrier ... It''s the will of the caster."

    Next, garen began to teach little carthus from zero-circle tricks.

    At present, young Karsus knew three cantrips.

    Light, Wind Dance, mage''s hand.

    In the system of spells, cantrips were the most basic magic, and there were many of them.

    When garen was learning the cantrips himself, it was almost impossible to count them because he could almost do it with just a nce.

    Then, in the process of teaching young Karsus, he found that young Karsus could learn cantrips without any obstacles. He could understand it with just a little bit and master it with just a little teaching.

    It was as if magic was an innate gift.

    In the silent Canyon, time passed by quietly.

    The following days became simple and repetitive.

    Little Karsus would study magic with garen in the canyon for a week, then return to the floating city to live for a few days, before being picked up by garen to be taught.

    Because of his natural love for magic, little Karsus was very concerned about it.

    If garen did not look for him after a long time, he would contact garen himself in a hurry, wanting to return to the canyon with garen to learn spells.

    The spells that garen knew were much more than those of the Arcanists in the Magic Academy of the floating city.

    The river of time continued to flow.

    As young Karsus gradually grew older, he also became more aware of the power of his Dragon teacher. All the Arcanists he had met, including the Lord of the floating city, who was a Grand Arcanist, could not bepared to garen.

    To garen, this little disciple was a worry-free person.

    This was because any knowledge rted to spells could be easily learned by garen as long as he taught him. He could even draw inferences from one instance and ask garen questions.

    In this regard, for a period of time, garen''s confidence swelled, and he felt that his teacher was too outstanding.

    However, when he thought of how ??olme would rather self-study than need his guidance, garen''s inted heart returned to reality.

    It was obvious.

    Karsus''s progress was not because of garen''s good teaching, but because of his own talent. Even if he was thrown into an arcane library for more than ten years, he could still be a Grand Arcanist after self-learning.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Very quickly.

    Four years passed in the blink of an eye.

    In the war between the Arcanists and the Felin sunflower, the Arcanists were gradually at a disadvantage.

    Due to the fact that it was extremely effective against the absorption technique of Arcanists, it was difficult for Arcanists ''spells to cause effective damage to the Felin sunflower. Some National forces that did not rely on spells watched on coldly, looking forward to the fall of theher Empire. They did not add insult to injury, nor did they provide any help.

    Countless Felin sunflowers were using the absorption spell continuously.

    The ground was constantly turning into sand, and the energy supply of the core of the magic was decreasing, causing the resources of the floating cities to start running low. The most terrible thing was that the eternal life spell that the Grand Arcanists relied on for a living was also affected by the absorption spell.

    It was as if the drain magic was an ability created to destroy Netheril.

    In the area where the absorption spell worked.

    The effect of the eternal life spell quickly weakened.

    If they couldn''t get rid of the Felin sunflower in time, when the immortality spell waspletely ineffective, the Grand Arcanists would have to give up their human minds and bodies and turn into immortal mutants like liches if they wanted to live.

    The king of Arcanists, who was regarded as the hope by countless Arcanists and who led Netheril to glory, had never shown himself.

    The atmosphere in Netheril grew heavier.

    There were even some rumors that the king of Arcanists had seen the end of Netheril''s destruction and felt that it was irreversible, so he abandoned the country.

    Of course, most Arcanists believed that the king of Arcanists was using his own method to find a way to deal with the Felin sunflower.

    However, this tense situation did not affect garen and Karsus.

    In the Green Valley.

    The six-year-old Karsus was wearing a small magic robe, holding a short staff in his hand, and chanting a spell with a solemn expression.

    After a few seconds, he waved his staff.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The elemental energy gathered.

    The third ring''s micro meteors were sessfully constructed.

    A few fist-sized light balls that looked like small meteors flew around Karsus, and then flew out,nding on the ground and creating dark pits.

    "Teacher, I''ve learned the micro meteors!"

    After sessfully casting the spell, young Karsus ran to the hill-like silver Dragon with an excited expression and said.

    Garen raised his eyelids, his heart unmoved.

    well, continue to cast it and shorten the construction time. I''ll teach you the other level 3 spells after you master it.

    At the age of six, Karsus had officially be a third-circle Arcanist, while his peers were still in the process of umting magic knowledge and could not even use a single cantrip.

 Chapter 684 The Goddess Of Magic? I Will Replace Her

    Young Karsus did not leave immediately.

    He hesitated for a moment, and then said to garen in a weak tone, "  teacher, I identally exposed the fact that I can cast an official spell in the floating city.

    people from the church of the goddess of magic havee to my house many times. They want me to join the church of the goddess and be a believer of the goddess.

    "Didn''t I tell you to keep a low profile?" garen asked, frowning.

    Little Carls shrunk his neck, then lowered his head and stared at his toes.

    Garen shook his head slightly and did not reprimand him anymore.

    After all, he was only a six-year-old child. It was inevitable that he would identally reveal his true level.

    "Raise your head and look straight at me."

    Hearing the silver Dragon''s words, Karsus raised his head and looked into the tinum dragon''s eyes that were as deep as the sea.

    He could see his own tiny figure in it.

    "Teacher, don''t be angry. I won''t do it again."

    Karsus said.

    Garen looked down at this future Grand Arcanist, and said in a serious tone, " "Karsus, do you want to join the church of the goddess of magic?"

    I won''t interfere in this matter.

    if you''re willing, then join, " he said calmly.  if you''re not, the people from the church of the goddess of magic won''te looking for you again.

    The six-year-old Karsus shook his head, and a hint of pride appeared on his young face.

    I don''t want to be a believer of a God.

    "Bing a god is my goal."

    and I believe that I will be a God one day.

    He knew that he was different from the rest, and his goal was quite far.

    "What kind of God do you want to be?" garen chuckled.

    Karsus looked up at the sky, his eyes filled with yearning, " "The god of magic, of course."

    After hearing Karsus''s answer, garen was slightly stunned.

    No wonder this guy could develop the God Ascension technique in the future. He was only six years old, but he already had such a goal.

    with the goddess of magic around, it won''t be easy for you to be the goddess of magic.

    Garen smiled.

    this world is so big, " said Karsus after some thought.  can''t it amodate two magic gods at the same time? "

    "I''m afraid not," garen nodded.

    Karsusughed and said in a joking tone, "  then I''ll rece the goddess of magic.

    Teacher, if you want to follow me, I can also make you a God.

    Garen blew on it, causing Karsus to lose his bnce and fall on his butt.

    it''s harder to make me follow you than to rece the goddess of magic.

    Karsus patted the ash on his butt and stood up, " "Hehe, how do you know if it''ll work if you don''t try?"

    After that, the six-year-old boy continued to practice magic.

    After casting it two or three times, he would be able to cast the minute meteor with ease and familiarity. Then, garen would start to teach him new level 3 spells.

    After some time, garen brought Karsus back to the floating city.<novelnext></novelnext>

    At the same time, he transformed into ioram and went to the church of the goddess of magic in the floating city.

    The church of the goddess of magic was the only officially recognized church organization in the Netheril Empire.

    This church was spread out in all the major floating cities, and a certain number of Arcanists joined it because of their belief in the goddess of magic.

    After walking through the bustling streets for some time, garen, who was wearing a hooded robe, arrived at the location of the church of the goddess of magic.

    As one''s vision went up the stairs, one could see the statue of the goddess of magic.

    On the walls of the temple, there were seven spinning stars, which was the Holy emblem of the goddess of magic. The Arcanists who believed in the goddess of magic came and went, entering the church to pray.

    As for the ordinary Arcanists who passed by, most of them would stop for a while and pay their respects to the goddess of magic before leaving.

    From this, it could be seen that the goddess of magic had a high status in Netheril.

    Garen raised his head and lifted his hood, revealing the face of ioram.

    As soon as he showed up, he naturally attracted a lot of attention with the appearance of ioram.

    Your Excellency ioram, why have youe to the church? "

    "Do you need me to bring you to the Bishop?"

    A disciple came over and asked garen.

    The priest of the goddess of magic did not believe that someone would pretend to be the king of Arcanists in the temple, and he could not detect garen''s disguise.

    "Pass this message to your Bishop here."

    Karsus is my disciple. The people of the church of the goddess of magic should stay away from him in the future.

    Garen said indifferently.

    Hearing his words, the surrounding followers looked at each other.

    The king of Arcanists had personally fought with the church of the goddess of magic for. disciple ... Some Arcanists were wondering who Karsus was to have such an honor.

    Some Arcanists who knew about this genius felt that they might have underestimated Karsus ''talent.

    "We will convey your message."

    The follower said.

    They did not dare to slight the king of Arcanists.

    In theher Empire, the actual influence of the goddess of magic was not as great as that of ioram. Compared to an illusory God, the king of Arcanists, who had personally led theher Empire to the great, was more worthy of the respect of Arcanists.

    Suddenly.

    Garen felt a peeping gaze.

    He turned around and his eyes fell on the statue of the goddess of magic.

    He smiled at the statue of the goddess of magic and bowed politely. The peeping gaze disappeared, and garen left the ce.

    At the same time.

    Deep underground.

    After passing throughyers of soil and rocks, they went all the way down. At a certain ce underground, they could reach a huge area with an empty cave. Countless winding tunnels were spread all over it, with traces of slippery mucus.

    Countless Felin sunflowers lived here.

    This was the base camp of the Felin sunflower.

    At the same time, the king of Arcanists, who had turned into a Felin sunflower, was moving through it. He was very familiar with using his telepathy to chat with other Felin sunflowers he met on the way. His every move was no different from an ordinary Felin sunflower.

 Chapter 685 The King Of Arcanists And The King Of Sunflower

    When the war between the Feylin sunflower and the Arcanists broke out ...

    By following the path they took to the surface, ioram sneaked into the base camp of the Felin sunflower without the knowledge of the Arcanists and the Felin sunflower.

    He had not just arrived here.

    Ioram, disguised as a Feylin sunflower, had been living here for more than four years.

    Almost at the same time when garen found Karsus, he had already snuck into the Feylin sunflower''s territory and had never left since.

    In this ce, whatever the Felin sunflower ate, ioram would eat. Whatever the Felin sunflower used tomunicate, ioram would also use the same method ... Gradually, the king of Arcanists integrated into the race of the Feylin sunflower and gained a deep understanding of the culture, habits, character, and abilities of the race.

    Not a single Felin sunflower noticed anything strange.

    There were many legendary-level individuals in this race, but none of them were demigod-level existences like ioram.

    Therefore, they did not have a good way to deal with the king of Arcanists who could kill in all directions but had to sneak in.

    "Elder Allen, Philip greets you."

    A passing Felin sunflower stopped and controlled the wind to a specific frequency as it spoke to ioram.

    This was anguage of the Felin demonic sunflower n.

    Theymunicated with the wind.

    As for telepathy, it was an ability used tomunicate with other races. The Felin sunflower race rarely used telepathy between itself.

    I understand.  ioram nodded slightly and asked about the situation of the battle with the floating city Empire on the surface, using the samenguageposed of wind frequencies.

    those evil Arcanists can''t beat our drain magic.

    "If nothing unexpected happens, their city will fall from the sky sooner orter."

    however, it is said that they have a very powerful Arcanist leader who has lived for thousands of years. He is known as the king of Arcanists.

    the king of Arcanists hasn''t shown up yet. He is a threat. Other than that, there is nothing to worry about.

    Yes, sir, " the Felin sunflower replied respectfully.

    There were also different social sses within the Felin sunflower.

    And the strong were strong no matter where they were.

    Ioram''s charisma was not to be underestimated.

    He had joined the Felin sunflower race for several years, and after advancing step by step, he had be an elder of the Holy Church. There were thousands of Felin sunflowers following him.

    The demonic sunflower church was the high-level organization of the Felin demonic sunflower.

    They were all made up of legend-rank and above Ferlin sunflower.

    As one of the elders of the demonic sunflower n, it could be said that ioram had sessfully infiltrated the enemy''s highest authority.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that his goal wasn''t to seize power, he might have reced the current generation''s demon sunflower King in a few years.

    As of now, with ''elder garen''s'' prestige within the tribe, if he were to raise his arm and call for help, there would still be many Ferlin sunflowers responding to his call.

    "The king of Arcanists?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "There''s no need to worry about him. If he dares to show himself, I''ll personally take action and let him know the power of our demon sunflower."

    The flesh worm-like mo kui shook her head and said calmly.

    The little sunflower had a look of adoration on its face after hearing ioram''s words. It had no idea that its greatest enemy was right in front of it.

    Immediately.

    Ioram moved through the sunflower domain.

    Not long after, he arrived at a ck pool that was bubbling like asphalt.

    If one could see through the surface of the pool, one would be able to see that there were thumb-sized flesh worms under the dark, sticky water.

    Countless little flesh worms were wriggling inside, but most of them were barely alive, as if they had no energy left.

    "The infant Felin sunflower ......"

    what''s going on? " ioram stared at the ck pool.

    This was where the Felin sunflower was used to nurture its young. When the young grew to a stable and healthy state, they would crawl out of it and be a real Felin sunflower.

    However ...

    In recent years, arge number of Ferlin sunflowerrvae had died young, and the number of newborns had more than doubled.

    By now, eolem also knew why the Felin sunflower, which had been living quietly underground for so many years, would be so enraged that it would attack theher Empire without rest.

    The premature death of the infant was the reason.

    Everyone, from the king and the elders to the ordinary sunflower King, had amon understanding of the situation.

    They believed that therge number of deaths of their young had something to do with the abuse of magic by the Netheril Arcanists.

    Unless the Arcanist gave up on using magic, their offspring would continue to die.

    But to make Arcanists give up magic?

    How was that possible?

    Thus, a great battle broke out.

    One side was for the survival of their own race, while the other side was for the protection of the glory of arcane magic ... This was destined to be a battle to the death.

    "The abuse of magic led to the premature death of the sunflower."

    Ioram took a deep breath.

    "That''s simply Bullsh * t!"

    The king of Arcanists cursed in his heart and cursed.

    Arcanists lived in the sky City and rarelynded on the ground. The Felin sunflower lived deep underground and was far away from the ground.

    The distance between the two civilizations was so far apart.

    And then, the Arcanists ''magic would affect the Felin sunflower? Would it affect a race that fed on magic?

 Chapter 686 The King Of Arcanists And The King Of Sunflower

    Eolmy knew that the infant Felin sunflower had a weak ability to erode magic power, but as a demigod Arcanist, his death had nothing to do with the Arcanists.

    However, the Feylin demonic sunflowers firmly believed in this.

    "Esperger ... He is the most prestigious elder of the demonic sunflower church."

    this guy was the first to raise the theory that the abuse of magic caused the premature death of the sunflower.

    after some investigation, the elders agreed with this statement.

    what? " ioram narrowed his eyes.

    After years of investigation, ioram had infiltrated the Holy Church of the demonic sunflower. He knew a lot about the internal affairs of the Felin demonic sunflower. Naturally, he also knew about the main culprit who had caused the war between the two forces.

    And one of his goals was to find out why eiserburgh had pointed his weapon at Netheril.

    Was it its own idea, or was it bewitched by some existence?

    Time passed by quietly.

    After leaving the ck pool and staying in his damp and darkir for a while, ioram began to move again. He quietly arrived near anotherir.

    This was esperger''sir.

    The Felin sunflower had a strong sense of territory. Unless it was its mate, it would not allow other Felin sunflowers to enter its nest.

    While eiserburgh was attending the demonic sunflower church''s meeting, ioram sneaked into the demonic sunflower elder''s nest.

    The Ferlin sunflower was a powerful magical creature. It had arge number of spell-like abilities and could also learn spells. There were all kinds of magic rms and traps in esperger''s nest. Even if a legendary creature came, it would be difficult to enter without attracting its attention.

    However, ioram was not a legend.

    He was a demigod and a demigod Arcanist.

    Theyers of protection were nothing in front of iorham.

    The Feylin sunflower looked terrifying and twisted, but it was actually an intelligent creature. It also possessed an extraordinary intelligence that could allow it to be a spell caster.

    In the darkir, rows of bookshelves could be seen. On them were countless different kinds of books. The air was filled with the aura of knowledge, making this ce look like a strange library instead of air of underground spiritual monsters.

    The demonic sunflower''s sesame-sized eyes shone brightly as it scanned the bookshelves.

    A slight ripple appeared in the river of time.

    In his eyes, time began to reverse.

    This was a time magic that he had learned under garen''s guidance during hismunication with garen.

    Time backtrack.

    Light and shadow were reflected and yed out in ioram''s pupils.

    More than ten years passed by in a sh, and in the scene of time backtracking, he saw that eiserburgh often took out a book from the third row of the bookshelf and read it. When he read it, his posture was quite pious.

    He was like a believer.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Immediately.

    Ioram stopped turning back time.

    He walked forward and found a book that esperger often read among the dense books.

    This book was ced in the categorized bookshelves that introduced the legendary deeds of the various gods, and it was not worth special attention here.

    The gray-ck Book felt cold and smooth to the touch, and there was no trace of damage on the surface.

    The picture on the cover of the book was rather strange.

    It was a skull that was ced on top of a rolled-up sheepskin roll and pierced through with a vertical goose feather pen.

    Sheepskin scroll, quill pen, skull ... Ioram''s breathing became heavier, and his expression darkened.

    He opened the book and read the introduction inside. Then, he closed the book and put it back. At the same time, his heart felt heavier.

    "Nethery unknowingly attracted the malice of such a terrifying existence."

    Ioram took a few deep breaths to calm himself down.

    The picture on the cover of the book was the Holy emblem of a God.

    He was a powerful divine existence known as the ancient death god, the Lord of the end of all things, the king of bones ... Death god yegg.

    Even among all the great divine powers, this person was a rather terrifying existence.

    Lawful Good, Neutral Good, Lawful Neutral, absolute neutral, Lawful Evil, Neutral Evil ... Almost all of the camps had believers of the Lord of eradication.

    Mortals believed in the god of death because they feared death.

    Simrly, the goddess of magic and the ancient god of death had never liked each other, because the goddess of magic thought that he was an extremely evil god.

    why? why would he target the Netheril Empire? "

    Ioram thought to himself after leaving esperger''sir and returning to his own secluded and emptyir.

    He closed his eyes and began to recall Netheril''s journey from being weak to glory, thinking about how his own kingdom had provoked the Lord of eradication''s hostility.

    After a few days.

    what''s going on? " ¨¦olme opened his eyes.

    any living being is destined to have an eternal resting ce the moment they are born. Life is the process of finding this ce and obtaining eternal rest.

    only death is eternal and absolute. It is an end that muste.

    ¡°...........¡±

    death is the end of everything, the inevitable ending. Only in order to serve death should one extend the life of existence.

 Chapter 687 The King Of Arcanists And The King Of Sunflower

    what''s going on? " ioram muttered softly.

    These were the contents of the Lord of eradication''s teachings.

    In this, he discovered the reason why the God wanted to destroy the Netheril Empire.

    The outline of a model formed by magic energy appeared in ioram''s hand.

    His face was heavy as he sighed.

    "It''s probably because of the eternal life spell,"

    The Lord of the end of all things was the embodiment of death. He looked down on all things and made all living things meet their ultimate fate of death.

    However, the Grand Arcanists of Netheril had escaped death because of the eternal life spell.

    Before the appearance of the eternal life spell.

    If a Grand Arcanist wanted to live for a longer period of time, they mainly relied on the ritual of bing a Lich, and liches were only fake immortality. Most liches would either go crazy andmit suicide or be killed because of bloodthirst.

    However, the eternal life spell was different.

    This spell allowed countless Grand Arcanists to live forever with a sound human mind and body. As time went by, Netheril would have more and more Grand Arcanists.

    If there was no external interference, the eternal life spell could make any user immortal.

    Strictly speaking, this spell was a forbidden spell, just like the godly Ascension spell.

    This was because the cost of casting a spell was too small, and it required the lives of other creatures as the price. It only had a single requirement on the spellcaster''s magic attainments, which wasn''t very high.

    however, even the Lord of oblivion won''t be able to destroy the country that I''ve put all my efforts into so easily!

    The look in ioram''s eyes quickly became determined.

    He passed on the information he knew to garen, and then continued the extraordinary invisibility spell on himself [ a spell that can lower his own existence in the main material world and avoid the attention of the gods ].

    In the days that followed, ioram did not leave. He continued to live underground as a Felin sunflower.

    For three years, he even participated in the war and led the Felin sunflower to the first victory of causing the floating city to fall from the sky. After that, all the wars he led easily broke the Arcanists ''front line.

    As a result, the prestige of this ''elder Allen'' rose among the Felin sunflower n like the sun in the sky.

    Many Faerun demonic sunflowers regarded elder aren as the most charming demonic sunflower elder in the past 10000 years, and they followed him one after another.

    After finding out who the enemy was, iol¨¦m had a new target.

    ............

    the mastermind is indeed one of the gods that dragon mother had spected.

    In the frosty winter, the silver Dragon in the canyon looked up at the sky.

    The floating cities were no longer as stable as before. Due to theck of energy supply from the core of the magic, they would shake from time to time, like an earthquake.

    but what does ¨¦olume want? "

    other than the king of Arcanists, is he going to be the king of demonic sunflower? "

    As he had always been in contact with ioram, garen thought to himself as he recalled his actions in recent years.

    If he could really be the king of the demonic sunflower, he would be able to dy the Netheril Empire for a long time.

    "Teacher, what are you thinking about?"

    At this moment, Karsus, who was already a little over twelve years old, said to garen.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Another six years had passed, and Karsus had be a middle-tier spell caster. He had also mastered sixth-circle spells, and was not far from bing a high-level spell caster.

    If he continued to develop at this rate, garen estimated that he would be able to step into the legendary level before he reached adulthood.

    What a terrifying talent in magic ... Garen looked at Karsus''s face, which was gradually opening up, and his little bun-like face became more delicate and pretty, and sighed in his heart.

    "Karsus, if you are a Grand Arcanist, how will you deal with the Felin sunflower?"

    After hearing garen''s question, Karsus was slightly stunned. He thought for a moment and said, "  I''ll try to develop a form of magic that won''t be affected by the suction spell. That way, we can make their most powerful means ineffective.

    As a member of the Arcanists, although Karsus was devoted to learning spells from garen, he still had some understanding of the situation in theher Empire.

    After all, this was his country.

    Karsus could feel the increasingly heavy atmosphere in the floating city. This was all brought about by the Ferlin sunflower. If possible, he wanted to kill all of them.

    Garen shook his head and said to Karsus, " "That''s the most simple thought."

    "Don''t you think that other Grand Arcanists think so? No matter how the form of mana changes, the essence will not change. Even if you seed, the Felin sunflower can still improve its absorption technique to deal with the new form of mana."

    Karsus looked up at the majestic dragon and said, " "Please teach me, teacher."

    "In the multiverse, the most powerful forces are in the hands of the gods," garen said with a smile.

    "If you can obtain divine power, the Felin sunflower won''t be a problem."

    back then, you swore that you could be a God. Then work hard for it and give it a try.

    Karsus shrugged and said, " teacher, of course I want to be. God. But to gain faith, ignite the divine fire, and condense. divine spark ...  Every step is too difficult."

    The silver Dragon lowered its eyes and said calmly, " "Oh, really? In my eyes, Karsus is not an Arcanist who follows the rules."

    After a pause, he intentionally or unintentionally led the way and said, "  you''re an Arcanist. Why don''t you be braver and try to create a spell that can help you ascend to godhood in one step? "

    spells are the will of the spellcaster. They should be omnipotent.

    After listening to garen''s words, Karsus''s eyes flickered as if he was deep in thought.

    "Ascending to godhood in one step ..."

    He murmured in a low voice, his eyes filled with yearning.

    alright, today I''ll teach you new sixth-circle spells, spell nullification barrier, and disintegrate.

    After some guidance, garen continued to teach Karsus his spells.

    In order for Karsus to sessfully create the godly Ascension spell, he had done many such things over the years.

    In short, under garen''s guidance, Karsus ''heart was filled with yearning for the power of a God. He wanted to be a God through the way of an Arcanist, solve the crisis brought about by the Felin sunflower, and be the new guardian God of Netheril.

    After finishing his spell guidance, garen brought Karsus back to the floating city.

    He did not leave, but went to the church of the goddess of magic.

    Garen was not a hero. He wanted to reverse theher Empire''s destruction, but he had never thought of doing it all by himself. Otherwise, he would not have taken the initiative to contact ioram.

    It would be the stupidest thing to do if you turned a blind eye to other help.

    From garen''s point of view, the strongest helper that theher Empire could find right now was far away, but right in front of their eyes.

    Looking at the Holy emblem with the seven stars, garen stepped onto the stairs to enter the church of the goddess of magic.

 Chapter 688 Curiosity Killed The Goddess Of Magic

    Just likest time.

    As he was wearing the appearance of eolham, garen attracted the attention of many Arcanists and believers the moment he appeared at the main entrance of the church of the goddess of magic.

    The real ioram had been in the sunflower domain all these years.

    And because of garen''s disguise, his two appearances were both in the church of the goddess of magic.

    The first time was for Karsus, and the second time was now.

    respected King of Arcanists, you ...

    When an Arcanist saw garen, he hesitated for a moment and wanted to ask him about Netheril''s future. However, he was stopped by garen''s indifferent gaze.

    Very quickly.

    The members of the church of the goddess of magic came forward to wee the arrival of the king of Arcanists.

    This time, garen didn''t leave immediately after loitering outside like he did thest time.

    He entered the temple with the followers.

    In the vast Hall of the temple, light shone in through the hollow Windows in all directions. At the top of the hall, if one looked up, they would see a strange scene that looked like a vast starry sky. Countless stars that represented magic interweaved into a brilliant Gxy.

    "Your arrival brings light to our humble dwelling."

    After hearing about the arrival of ''ioram'', the bishop of the Church''s branch hurried over.

    The king of Arcanists was indeed respected, and the bishop of the Church of the goddess of magic was also very respectful.

    Garen, who had taken on the appearance of ioram, turned his head, and his gaze fell on the Bishop.

    The Bishop here was a woman who looked to be in her thirties. She was an Arcanist and a priest of the goddess of magic. On the cor of her light blue robe, there was a Holy emblem of seven stars.

    There was also a statue of the goddess of magic inside the church.

    Garen said a few simple words to the Bishop, then raised his head and set his eyes on the statue of the goddess of magic.

    Looking directly at the statue without permission was often seen as disrespectful to the God. This scene made the Bishop beside him a little dissatisfied, but he did not say anything.

    I want to know if the church of the goddess of magic assisted the Arcanists in fighting against the Felin sunflower when I, Netheril, was at war with the Felin sunflower.

    Garen looked at the goddess of magic''s statue, and then suddenly asked the Bishop.

    The Bishop was stunned for a moment, and then said truthfully, "  as the believers of the Great Goddess of magic, we have been warned to abide by the agreement between the gods. Without proper reason, we are not allowed to participate in the war disputes between secr dynasties.

    It was simr to when garen was in the Noah continent.

    The churches of gods would not interfere in the wars of the main material world without a suitable reason.

    This was a rule that all the gods abided by, a rule that had been made into a custom.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Garen chuckled.  the church of the goddess of magic prospered because of theher Empire. The divine power of the goddess of magic was strengthened because ofher. Even the churches of the goddess of magic were built in the floating city ofher, under the protection of the Arcanists.

    "Is this a suitable reason?" he asked, looking at the statue.

    After hearing garen''s words, the bishop''s face revealed a troubled expression, and said to garen, "  the Honorable King of Arcanists, my Lord has not given any instructions ...

    Just as he finished speaking.

    A vast divine power suddenly descended.

    The goddess of magic, the mysterious Lady, the mother of magic ... A great divine power with many titles had descended.

    At this moment.

    With the floating city as the center, the magic within hundreds of kilometers seemed to be boiling. Countless elemental energies sang and danced, flowing in the surrounding air, as if celebrating the arrival of the goddess of magic.

    The bishop''s body glowed with the bright light of divine power.

    Her face was filled with surprise, and then, in the light of divinity, her face became indifferent in the blink of an eye. The corners of her mouth held a faint smile, and a pair of eyes as deep as the sea of stars fell on garen.

    At this point, the bishop''s consciousness had been reced by the will of the goddess of magic.

    She crossed her hands and ced them elegantly in front of her lower abdomen. With a melodious voice like the flowing of a clear spring, she said to garen softly, " "Traveler from another time, aren''t you afraid of being devoured by the river of time by interfering with the normal flow of time?"

    It was obvious.

    The disguise of the king of Arcanists did not fool the goddess of magic.

    And because she had the time divine title, the goddess of magic had noticed the strange connection between garen and the river of time the moment she saw him.

    "Good day, Great goddess of magic."

    As he spoke, the king of Arcanists ''appearance gradually changed, quickly turning into a huge Dragon shining with silver light. Its huge body made the originally vast Hall of the temple seem narrow.

    Garen looked down at the will of the goddess of magic''s incarnation, his attitude polite and respectful.

    On the other side, the expression of the avatar of the will of the goddess of magic did not change.

    a thousand years ago, you secretly pushed the ancient imaska Empire towards its destruction.

    a thousand yearster, you are here to interfere with the future of theher Empire.

    "Tell me, what is your purpose?"

    From what he said, this goddess of magic had already noticed the existence of garen, the time Dragon, in thest thousand years.

    Garen smiled and said in a sincere tone, "  because I don''t want to see a great and beautiful goddess fall in the near future because of Netheril.

 Chapter 689 Curiosity Killed The Goddess Of Magic

    The goddess of magic''s eyes flickered, and her Starry Eyes flickered.

    "Oh?"

    "The great and beautiful goddess you speak of should be referring to me. Are you saying that I will fall because of theher Empire?"

    For the first time, the female magic Devil''s expression changed, showing an interested look.

    He was very curious about garen''s words.

    The gods were not omnipotent.

    Even the great divine powers had no way of knowing their own fate and future. Only when it came and could not be changed would they realize that they were about to die.

    The goddess of magic had the divine title of time.

    He could predict the future and understand the fate of mortals, but he could not see his own death.

    "Yes, I am."

    if you''re interested, I can tell you about the time sequence.

    Garen said as he lowered his head to look at the goddess of magic.

    "Then, what is the price?"

    I remember that Dragons never do anything that would make them lose money.

    The goddess of magic said with a smile, as if she was not nervous at all about her imminent death.

    After all, he was a great divine power, the incarnation of the magic, and had seen all kinds of storms.

    Garen smiled.  Madam, you''ve been maintaining the operation of the order magic web for a long time. You''ve provided endless convenience to the spell casters of many worlds. As a spell caster myself, out of respect for you, I can provide you with information for free.

    it''s my duty to maintain the order magic, " the goddess of magic said, shaking her head.  I don''t need anything in return.

    He looked at garen and said softly, " I''ve never epted anyone''s kindness. Speak. What do you want? "

    Free things were the most expensive.

    Garen wanted to gain a favor from a great divine power, thinking that he might be able to use it in the future. However, it seemed that the other party was not willing to give him a favor.

    In that case ...

    Garen pondered for a moment, and then said these bold words in a calm tone.

    "Mydy, how about you tell me about the magic''s structure and its order-maintaining method? I''m very interested in the magic, and I want to create my own magic in other worlds."

    Hearing garen''s words.

    The goddess of magic was stunned.

    After a moment, heughed and said, " "You''re trying to steal my power right in front of me."

    little fellow who has just reached the demigod level, I seem to have underestimated your courage.

    The magic was one of the divine concepts that the goddess of magic relied on to survive.

    This magicwork did not only exist in Faerun, but also in many other main material worlds.

    The other God who was the most ipatible with the goddess of magic was Shar, the goddess of darkness. The fundamental reason for the ipatibility between the two was that the goddess of darkness imitated the magic and created the shadow magic topete with the goddess of magic for the power of the magic.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It was the first time that the goddess of magic, who had lived for countless years, had heard such a bold request.

    However, garen''s Frank request did not directly arouse the goddess of magic''s hostility.

    He knew that garen knew the importance of the magic to him.

    However, in such a situation, garen still made this request.

    The goddess of magic waited for garen''s exnation.

    Garen smiled and moved his Dragon w slightly, causing ripples to appear in the river of time.

    mydy, you know that Ie from another time, from the future.

    but you might not know that the timeline I''m in and the timeline here are like two infinitely extending lines. They will no longer have any connection.

    I won''t create the magic here, " garen said after a pause.  so, you don''t have to worry about your authority.

    the one who needs to be worried about this is the goddess of magic in my timeline, " he said with a smile.  a mortal woman who eventually reced you.

    There were three goddesses of magic.

    The first one, the one in front of garen right now, was targeted by Karsus''s Divine Art. Because Karsus did not have the power to maintain the order of the magic of many worlds, the magic copsed instantly, and the riot of countless worlds ''magic energy set off a huge disaster.

    Later, in order to protect the copsed magic and prevent many creatures from suffering, the goddess gave up her life.

    The second goddess of magic died in the year of turmoil.

    The year of turmoil was thest time the God of gods, io, appeared. He deprived many gods of their powers and banished them into the material world.

    Godly God''s mighty power could be seen.

    During the turbulent years, arge number of old gods died, and new Gods were born.

    The third goddess of magic was a lucky shepherdess who inherited the power of the goddess of magic during the turbulent years.

    However, in the main timeline that garen was in, the third goddess ''reputation had never been good.

    "A mortal who inherited my power? Hehe, very interesting."

    The goddess of magic frowned slightly, but she quickly smiled again.

    "I agree to this deal."

    He said to garen.

    "You won''t regret your decision now," garen said with a smile.

    Immediately after, garen slowly told the goddess of magic about the timeline of Netheril''s and the goddess of magic''s fall, which he had organized.

    The goddess of magic listened to garen''s words, and when she heard about the godly Ascension spell, her face showed obvious curiosity.

    All spell casters were extremely curious about new spells.

    As the mother of magic, the goddess of magic would have a greater curiosity than ordinary spellcasters.

    seizing godhood, ascending to godhood in one step, godly Ascension technique ...

    I''ve paid attention to that talented little guy and even thought of taking him in as my believer.

 Chapter 690 Curiosity Killed The Goddess Of Magic

    "I just didn''t expect that he would be able to develop a spell that would surprise even me."

    The goddess of magic slowly let out a breath.

    The goddess of magic felt that the way garen described his fall was extremely reasonable. He understood her and knew that she would really make the choices that garen had said.

    As for the mastermind behind the scenes, the Lord of oblivion ...

    The goddess of magic and the Lord of the end of all things were enemies, so it made sense that she was the one plotting against theher Empire.

    But ...

    Jerger''s original goal was to kill me, or did he only want to destroyher, but due to a strangebination of factors, it led to my future fall? "

    The goddess of magic pondered quietly.

    If it was the former, then the Lord of eradication was too terrifying. He could kill great divine powers without shedding a drop of blood.

    The goddess of magic believed that her fall was the result of fate, the umtion of countless coincidences, and that the Lord of eradication''s targeting of theher Empire was just a chance for everything to start.

    On the other side, garen looked at the goddess of magic and raised a question that had been on his mind for a long time.

    mydy, you know yourself best. I''d like to know why you allowed Karsus to use the godly Ascension spell on you? "

    When he heard about the death of the goddess of magic from dragon mother, what puzzled garen the most was that no matter how freakish the effect of a Grand Arcanist''s level twelve spell was, it should not have any effect on a great divine power, especially a great divine power like the goddess of magic.

    The goddess of magic should have been able to sense it before Karsus''s godly Ascension was sessful.

    Garen had asked dragon mother about this before.

    Dragon mother said that other than the goddess of magic herself, who would know what she was thinking at the time?

    The fall of this great divine power was too sudden, and it was hard for the gods to ept.

    Now that the goddess of magic was right in front of him, garen raised this question.

    The goddess of magic bit her lip and hesitated for a moment. She then blinked and said helplessly, "  perhaps it''s because I want to see the specific effects of the godly Ascension spell and I''m curious if he can seed.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After hearing the answer, garen was stunned.

    This meant that the goddess of magic wanted to experience the power of the God''s Ascension spell, but she did not expect that this spell could really take away her extraordinary divine power for a moment.

    All in all, he had gone overboard.

    "Spellcasters always die of curiosity."

    "It seems that the goddess of magic is no exception."

    Garen shook his head slightly, thinking that this answer was reasonable.

    If he were the goddess of magic, he would probably be very curious and want to see if a spell aimed at the gods would seed.

    However, the price of his curiosity this time was too great.

    "So, do you still want Karsus to develop the godly Ascension technique?"

    no matter how coincidental it is, in the end, it was this spell that caused your future self to fall and die.

    Garen asked.

    "I''ll tell you first, I need the godly Ascension technique, and I don''t want to be your enemy."

    He added in a tone that was neither servile nor overbearing.

    The goddess of magic shook her head and said with a smile, " "After knowing that this spell can cause my death, I want to see it sessfully appear in the world one day."

    Now, it could even be said that the goddess of magic was looking forward to the day Karsus developed the God Ascension technique more than garen.

    "Of course, if he were to target me this time, I won''t let him seed."

    After a pause, the goddess of magic''s gaze turned cold.

    and I''m thinking, " he said.  with my help, can the godly Ascension spell work on the god of death? "

 Chapter 691 The Game To Raise The Time Dragon

    Garen spent a few days in the church of the goddess of magic.

    During this time, he mainlymunicated with the goddess of magic about how to deal with the ancient death, as well as how to encourage the young Karsus to develop the godly Ascension spell in the future.

    The will of the goddess of magic''s avatar made it clear.

    Even if Karsus did not join his church, he would still provide protection for Karsus and provide the blessing of the goddess of magic.

    With the protection and blessing of such a powerful divine power, and it was even from the goddess of magic, Karsus ''talent in magic would be enhanced to a certain extent.

    Other than that.

    He would also help garen, Karsus, and ¨¦olmen to avoid the gaze of the Lord of eradication.

    .......... Garen and ioram were no longer the ones to worry about.

    As for how to sessfully perform the godly Ascension spell on the ancient death god, the goddess of magic and garen had alreadye up with a specific n during the discussion during this period.

    In the following period of time.

    Garen brought little carthus back to the canyon.

    In addition to him, the incarnation of the goddess of magic had alsoe here.

    "Teacher, who is this?"

    Karsus looked at the incarnation of the goddess of magic with a curious expression.

    Before this, there had only been Karsus and garen in the huge Canyon. The rest were servants summoned by magic. Now that a new human had appeared, Karsus could not help but be curious.

    The goddess of magic had used the body of a Bishop.

    However, under the influence of her divine power, the appearance of this body had be her own. She was a dignified and elegant woman with a perfect appearance, and her whole body exuded a mysterious aura.

    Perhaps it was because he was a spellcaster, or perhaps it was because he was a teenager.

    At the first sight of the incarnation of the goddess of magic, the young Karsus was curious, but at the same time, he showed a trace of admiration.

    a friend of mine. He''ll asionallye here to teach you magic with me.

    Garen looked at the incarnation of the goddess of magic and whispered to Karsus.

    "Hello, handsome little guy."

    The goddess of magic''s avatar bent down and looked at Karsus with a smile. At the same time, she reached out and touched the little boy''s head.  "You can call me sister mies."

    Karsus blushed slightly.

    "Hello, Sister mies."

    He raised his head and looked at the incarnation of the goddess of magic.

    At this time, garen looked at Karsus and the incarnation of the goddess of magic, and couldn''t help but feel emotional.

    "The same treatment as the child of destiny."<novelnext></novelnext>

    the Lord of the Royal Court from another time, the goddess of magic with great divine power ... With such protection and guidance, this kid''s luck and talent are both enviable."

    Then, the silver Dragon spiraled up and disappeared into the sky.

    Garen left some time for the goddess of magic and Karsus.

    Naturally, garen was not confident that he could be stronger than the goddess of magic in terms of magic attainments. After that, the goddess of magic woulde here from time to time to teach Karsus as a friend of garen''s.

    It was said that this goddess even mastered a terrifying level 18 spell.

    With his asional guidance, Karsus would grow faster.

    This was not a request from garen, but a request from the goddess of magic herself.

    He was quite curious about Karsus.

    After all, it was the future Karsus who had caused the fall of the goddess of magic with a spell. Such a spellcaster had sessfully aroused the interest of a God.

    Just as the goddess of magic and Karsus were studying magic in the canyon ...

    Garen, who had once again taken on the form of ioram, arrived at first city.

    There were countless powerful Arcanists in the floating city, many of whom had not be Grand Arcanists but already had legendary strength.

    In the tense battle with the Felin sunflower, first city was the main fortress, crushing arge number of them.

    It was a stormy day.

    The city of origin, which was located in the dark clouds like a ck Tide, was surrounded by countless dancing Silver Snakes. The lightning in the sky was isted by the maze domain, and it was blooming with a bright blue radiance.

    Garen entered the floating city and arrived at the wizard Tower of ioram.

    Thanks to the secret key left behind by ¨¦olme, he was able to enter the wizard Tower of a demigod Arcanist without any obstacles and control its operation to a certain extent.

    This tall Wizard Tower was filled with endless magic, and some of the spells set up in some ces made garen feel a sense of danger.

    Through the spiral-like stairs, garen observed the wizard Tower of ioram one level at a time.

    Finally, he arrived at the top of the tower.

    Following garen''s mumbling, the wizard Tower that had been silent for a long time shone with a bright elemental light, piercing through the dark clouds in an instant and spreading far away.

    At the same time.

    One by one, the Arcanists raised their heads and looked in the direction of wizard ioram''s Tower.

    Very quickly, spatial fluctuations appeared in the air around the floating city.

    As time passed, thousands of Grand Arcanists crossed space and gathered in the city of origin. They surrounded the wizard Tower where garen was born, and their eyes fell on garen, who had transformed into ioram.

    Garen felt a little pressured being watched by so many Grand Arcanists.

    A Grand Arcanist was no ordinary legend.

 Chapter 692 The Game To Raise The Time Dragon

    Most of them were around level 30, and they were quite powerful.

    If it was not out of respect for the king of Arcanists, the other Grand Arcanists would not use magic on him. With so many Grand Arcanists, there was a high probability that some of them would be able to use detection spells to see through garen''s disguise. After all, his magic attainments were not much stronger than these Grand Arcanists.

    Garen gathered many Grand Arcanists under the identity of ioram.

    Immediately.

    Garen looked around and said calmly, " herreal''s development has been too smooth from the beginning to the end, leading to the arrogance and arrogance of countless Arcanists who are detached from reality.

    "I won''t interfere in the war against the Felin sunflower unless Nethery is on the verge of destruction."

    "The Felin sunflower was a setback Nethery encountered, but it was also an opportunity and a tempering."

    "This country is my child, but it has been under my protection for far too long."

    "A Young Eagle must learn to fly."

    These were garen''s words, and they did not represent ¨¦olme at all.

    In his own mind, he would be happy to protect Netheril forever and give everything he had to the Empire.

    and I believe that even without me, you can still lead Nethery through this crisis.

    Looking at the different gazes of the Grand Arcanists, garen continued, "  however, I''m sad about the deaths of countless Arcanists. Therefore, although I won''t attack you directly, I''ll provide you with a little help.

    Immediately.

    Under the gazes of countless people, elemental energy gathered from the depths of the magic.

    Garen controlled the elemental energy, forming a chain-likework of spell models.

    9th-circle spell, arcane chain.

    this spell coexists with the magic, and can build amunicationwork based on the magic.

    all the Grand Arcanists will use the arcane chain at the same time. After the spell ispleted, ordinary Arcanists can also enter thismunicationwork.

    the arcane chain will ignore the effect of the absorption spell on information. You canmunicate with each other at the first moment.

    Hearing garen''s words, the Grand Arcanists ''eyes brightened.

    In the war against the Felin sunflower, Arcanists were at a disadvantage mainly because drain magic was a counter to Arcanists ''abilities in all aspects.

    This included the use of magic to transmit information.

    Most of themunication spells could not pass through the area affected by the suction spell, which led to a serious dy in the update of battle reports between Arcanists.

    The arcane chains could solve this problem.

    For Arcanists, this spell was definitely a timely help.

    It was only a level 9 spell, which was notplicated for a Grand Arcanist who had at least mastered level 11 spells.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After getting the spells and leaving, the Grand Arcanists quickly learned the arcane chain.

    However, what made them hesitate was that some of the content and principles of this spell were beyond the understanding of the Grand Arcanists. Some important magic runes seemed to be shrouded in fog.

    Because there was aplete way to construct spells, the Grand Arcanists could cast this spell without any principle.

    However, as a Grand Arcanist, under normal circumstances, he wouldn''t cast a spell easily withoutpletely understanding it from the inside to the outside. Only low-level Arcanists would cast a spell in the same way.

    After hesitating for a while, the Grand Arcanists used arcane chains one after another.

    Rays of magical light flickered in the sky above Faerun''s sky territory, quickly disappearing into the air and connecting with the magic.

    Out of their trust and respect for the king of Arcanists, coupled with the fact that the battle was getting more and more intense and that the effect of the eternal life spell was deteriorating by the day, the Grand Arcanists still used the arcane chains to get rid of the Felin sunflower as soon as possible.

    At the same time, after the arcane chains were constructed by the Arcanists, the Arcanists ''Arcana chains were destroyed.

    The silver Dragon lying by the stream in the canyon raised its head and looked at the floating city in the sky.

    [ arcane chain sessfully constructed. ]

    now, we just have to wait for Karsus to slowly grow and develop the godly Ascension technique.

    Garen retracted his gaze and looked at Karsus, who was learning spells not far away.

    Next, he made a long-distance magicalmunication with ioram, who had taken the form of elder Ferlin sunflower.

    how''s your situation in the demonic sunflower domain, eolem? "

    Garen asked.

    the Felin sunflowers generally respect their own kind with powerful spellcasting abilities, " ioram said frankly.  after I showed some of my power, my authority in the sunflowers ''Holy Church has be stronger and stronger.

    Garen nodded and smiled.  it''s not impossible for you to be the demon sunflower King in the near future.

    In the Ferlin sunflower race, when an elder had enough prestige, he could challenge the king of the sunflower. After defeating the king''s supporters step by step, the elder would be qualified to challenge the king of the sunflower.

    If he seeded, he could rece them.

    The demon sunflower King was actually the most powerful elder of the demon sunflower n.

    As for the oue of failure, it was naturally death.

    Since the sunflower King was publicly acknowledged as the most powerful Felin sunflower, this kind of King Challenge rarely urred.

    However, the demonic sunflower King was nothing to him. It was only a rtively powerful individual among legends, still a distance away from the demigod level.

    "I was thinking the same."

    When he heard garen''s words, ¨¦olme replied.

    He wanted to convince the masses through proper means and be the king of the demonic sunflower. All hecked was enough prestige.

 Chapter 693 The Game To Raise The Time Dragon

    Through his performance in the arcane war, ioram now had enough prestige to challenge the position of the king of sunflower.

    "Once you be the demon sunflower King, you will lead the Felin demon sunflowers tounch an even more powerful attack on theher Empire,"

    don''t worry about the Arcanists ''casualties. Some casualties and setbacks can exchange for a brighter future for Nethery.

    Garen told ioram about the arcane chain spell and said so at the same time.

    The pressure from the outside world could stimte the potential of living things, and the crumbling floating city could make carthus be a Grand Arcanist faster.

    "Arcane chains?"

    "It seems that this spell can also be used by the Felin sunflower."

    when that timees, the sess rate of dealing with the Lord of oblivion will be even higher.

    After learning about the arcane chains, iolham said thoughtfully.

    His status as an elder of the demon sunflower was not enough to make the demon sunflower cast the arcane chains on arge scale. It was urgent to be the king of the demon sunflower.

    "However, you must be careful with your actions and not alert the enemy."

    Upon hearing garen''s words, ¨¦olmen''s eyes darkened slightly, and he said, "  I''ve been using extraordinary invisibility to avoid the Lord of eradication''s attention.

    "This spell works fine when I''m not moving."

    however, as I move, I can sense the faint peeking from the outer nes.

    The reputation of ''elder Aaron'' was bing more and more well-known in the demonic sunflower realm andherreal.

    Under such circumstances, it was inevitable that he would attract the attention of the Lord of eradication.

    ? he might have already discovered that I''m not a Feylin sunflower, but an Arcanist in disguise.

    "If that''s the case, then the demonic sunflower domain is dangerous for you," garen said as he frowned.

    Ioram was powerful, but he was alone after all.

    If his identity was exposed, he would be the enemy of the entire sunflower domain. If arge number of Felin sunflowers were to use their suction magic on him, even ioram wouldn''t be able to withstand their concentrated attacks. After all, there were quite a few legendary sunflowers in the sunflower domain that were above level 30.

    "If it doesn''t work, I''ll just leave in time."

    Garen said.

    no, " ioram said, shaking his head.  I''ve already gotten rid of all of his believers in the demonic sunflower church over the years.

    the rest of the believers I haven''t discovered won''t have high status. Even if they question my identity, they won''t be able to shake my prestige and status.

    After knowing who was behind the scenes, even a great divine power could not easily deal with a demigod Arcanist from the main material world.

    When an ordinary clone descended, it was possible that they would be killed by ioram instead.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Moreover, most of the Felin sunflower''s followers were not the Lord of eradication''s followers. This race was generally biased against the followers of gods, so the death God''s followers of the Holy Church of the Felin sunflower were always secretly causing trouble.

    All in all, ioram was still safe.

    Netherrell looked like he was in grave danger, but he was actually fine.

    However, the premise of all this was that the Lord of oblivion was only nning in secret and did not intend to expose his existence.

    Aftermunicating with him for a while, garen told ioram about his n with the goddess of magic.

    Upon hearing this, a hint of coldness appeared in eol¨¦m''s eyes.

    the Felin sunflower is the race most against Arcanists.

    once I have this race under my control, even the Lord of Armageddon will find it difficult to secretly attack theher Empire.

    we Arcanists are not weak creatures at the Mercy of the Gods. If he wants to destroy theher Empire, he will have to pay a certain price for it.

    Hmph!  ¨¦olme snorted coldly.

    There were many believers of the Lord of eradication in Faerun, but even if all of them were added together, they would not be a match for theher Empire.

    Once theher Empire settled down, the Lord of eradication''s believers would suffer.

    Pausing for a moment, ¨¦olume''s gaze shifted slightly, and he said to garen, "  the challenge is about to begin. I need to make some preparations. I''ll contact you again if there''s anything important.

    After themunication ended, garen opened his eyes.

    At the same time.

    Karsus, who had just learned his first level 7 spell and officially became a high-level spellcaster, was delighted. He walked over and looked up at the silver Dragon.   teacher, I''ve be a high-level spell caster. In a few years, I''ll be able to create a floating city of my own.

    . thirteen-year-old high-level spellcaster ... Garen looked at Karsus and smiled, " "That day won''t be too long."

    Garen felt that Karsus would probably be able to step into the legendary threshold and be a legendary spellcaster before he turned eighteen.

    As he spoke, Karsus pretended to be casual and said, " "Teacher, when will sister miese again?"

    Garen lowered his eyes and looked at Karsus, his gaze moving slightly, " "You''re calling her sister mies in front of me? Little guy, you seem to have a good impression of her. "

    Karsus blushed and quickly shook his head.  "It''s just, it''s just that there''s no other human in this Canyon, so I ..."

    Garen waved his Dragon w and interrupted Karsus.

    you don''t have to exin anything to me. I won''t interfere with your business.

    but, it''s easy to win your sister mies ''favor, but if you want to make her fall in love ...

    Garen''s gaze swept across Karsus ''1.5-meter height, and then looked at his delicate and childish face. He said, " "Let''s wait until you''re a little older."

 Chapter 694 The Game To Raise The Time Dragon

    "But I know the giant transformation technique."

    With that, Karsus cast a spell and transformed into a three-meter-tall giant.

    Garen used a magic nullifying barrier to dispel the effect of his giant transformation spell, and turned Karsus back into a teenager, "  but you''re still an underaged kid.

    And the other party was an old man who had lived for tens of thousands of years ... Garen thought to himself.

    Karsus also lowered his head and looked at his current body, feeling a little discouraged.

    Garen smiled and did not continue to attack Karsus. Instead, he encouraged him, "  your sister mies is very aplished in magic, and she also likes spellcasters with high magic attainments.

    "So, do you understand?"

    "Focusing on spells is what you should be doing now."

    "With your talent, you''ll make him see you in a different light sooner orter."

    The dejected Karsus''s eyes lit up again. He clenched his little fist and said to garen, " "I will continue to work hard, teacher!"

    Garenughed and said,"good, very energetic."

    now, cast the magic prison that you just learned a few dozen times until you''ve mastered it.

    With more motivation, Karsus continued his spell practice in high spirits.

    In the following days, the incarnation of the goddess of magic woulde here from time to time to guide Karsus ''magic with garen. With the guidance of the goddess of magic, this talented little mage continued to improve by leaps and bounds.

    Garen had thought that after Karsus became a high-level spellcaster, his growth speed would be slightly slower.

    After all, the more advanced the spell was, the more profound and obscure it would be.

    However, garen had clearly underestimated the extent of Karsus''s demonic abilities.

    High-level spells were still like an innate ability for him, and he could master them very quickly.

    In the deep and quiet canyon, spring passed and winter came. Time passed quietly.

    Due to the presence of the arcane chains, theher Empire had gradually gained an advantage on the battlefield. The number of Arcanist casualties had been reduced, but the continuous magic absorption by the Felin sunflower was still affecting the core of the magic and the eternal life spell.

    The weakening effect of the absorption spell was like a sharp sword hanging over the Grand Arcanist''s head.

    Theherworld Empire was ruled by many Grand Arcanists, so the atmosphere in Netheril was getting more and more serious. Many Grand Arcanists had already set up Lich transformation rituals, and when the immortality spell failed, they would immediately turn into undying liches to prolong their lives.

    During this time, something big happened in the demonic sunflower field.

    The previous demon sunflower King had been defeated in the Battle of Kings and became a stepping stone for the new king.

    Elder Allen, who had shown his brilliance in the arcane war, had now be the king of the sunflower, Allen.

    In the field of the demonic sunflower, there was once a voice that believed that the new king was actually the king of Arcanists in disguise, but it was quickly drowned out by the vast support for the new king and faded away.

    The new king of the sunflower was even stronger.

    Whether it was his personal strength, leadership, or decision-making, the people of the sunflower City were all convinced by him.

    Moreover, the new king knew more about the evil Arcanists.

    With the wisdom of the king of sunflower, Netheril''s every move was seen through in advance, and the arcane Kingdom, which had just gained some advantages, fell into a decline again.

    However,pared to the demonic sunflower king who had killed all the Arcanists before, the demonic sunflower King was much stronger.

    King ya immediately issued a new order to capture the defeated Arcanists alive, especially the Grand Arcanists.

    The sunflower King had said that Arcanists ''knowledge was a valuable asset to the sunflower. A living Arcanist was far more valuable than a dead one, and its people had faithfully carried out its order.

    At the same time.

    Netheril''s Arcanists no longer tried to kill the Felin sunflower in exchange for their captives. Instead, they focused on capturing it alive.

    As for orlustin, who had first leaked Netheril''s information.

    He had been collecting information about theher Empire for a long time, and handed it over to the Feylin sunflower in exchange for some benefits. His fortress on the surface was thriving, but his personality gradually became violent after he took power. He killed creatures that he had thought were pitiful and weak for fun, and even got the nickname of the Baron of ughter.

    After learning of this human''s existence, ioram had secretly left the sunflower domain once.

    He turned into a passing Grand Arcanist and turned the entire fortress of the Baron of killers into ashes with a Hellfire.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Orlustin, who had been famous for a while, did not have the strength of a Grand Arcanist. He was destroyed along with the power and status he had gained by betraying his country. He was drowned in the sea of fire in a sh.

    After that, the battle between the Felin sunflower and Netheril continued.

    The mes of war gradually ignited all the territories of theher Empire, and the area under the floating cities was turned into a deste desert by the magic Drain.

    Just like that, four years passed by in the blink of an eye.

    Under the fiery sunset, trees with golden maple leaves covered the deep canyon, rustling in the autumn wind.

    Garen looked at the tall and straight seventeen-year-old Karsus, and his face showed a trace of relief.

    For a total of fifteen years, garen watched Karsus grow up and be stronger, as if he was ying a game of cultivation.

    Finally, he stepped into the legendary realm and became a legendary Arcanist.

    Legendary spell casters no longer needed the guidance of other spell casters. Legendary spell casters had the ability to create their own spells and understand the nature of the world. Blindly guiding them would only limit their future.

    The rest of the road was left to Karsus to walk on his own.

    Karsus, go. Go and fight for your country.

    "Do what you want to do."

    "The current you no longer needs my guidance."

    Garen looked at Karsus with a calm gaze and said.

    Karsus looked up at the silver Dragon and solemnly bowed. He then said, " "Teacher, thank you for your dedicated teaching all these years."

    "A teacher for a day, a teacher for life."

    "No matter what I achieve in the future, you will always be my teacher."

    All these years, Karsus had been worried about his country. He often expressed to garen that he would help the Arcanists fight against the Frelin sunflower, but garen rejected him.

    Now, garen no longer stopped him.

    After Karsus left, a faint light flickered and gathered to form the incarnation of the goddess of magic.

    Looking in the direction of Karsus ''departure, the goddess of magic''s eyes were strange as she said, "  in less than ten years, this child will be a Grand Arcanist and develop the art of godly Ascension that I''m curious about.

    "He has the ability," garen nodded and said.

    Immediately, the goddess of magic turned her head and looked at the silver Dragon, saying, "  the godly Ascension spell is too dangerous, and the threshold is not high. If this spell is poprized, the multiverse will be in chaos. The gods, including me, will not allow the existence of this spell.

    The God Ascension spell could only affect great divine powers for a moment.

    However, what would happen if this spell was cast on a mid-level divine power, a low-level divine power, or a demigod?

    There was not much difference between a Grand Arcanist and a demigod.

    It wouldn''t be too difficult to seize the power of a demigod with the God Ascension spell.

    Furthermore, the effects of spells could be enhanced in many ways and were not static.

    If the God''s Ascension spell were to be poprized, theher Empire would be destroyed by thebined forces of the gods in the blink of an eye. Even the goddess of magic herself could not tolerate such a spell being used wantonly.

    In the main timeline, the third generation of the goddess of magic had sealed the information about the godly Ascension spell.

    After a pause, he said,"in my timeline, after he seeds, I will only allow this spell to be cast once." &Nbsp;

    as for what you do with the God Ascension Art, it''s none of my business.

    Garen''s main purpose ining to Faerun was the God Ascension technique.

    As for the rest, even saving theher Empire would only be a small interlude.

    Therefore, he didn''t care how the God Ascension spell would be dealt with in this timeline.

    I hope that the one and only time I use it in the future can be like the main timeline, so that all the gods in the sky will focus their eyes on it.

    Garen smiled and said.

 Chapter 695 The Battle Between The Old And New Arcane King

    In a weather with dark clouds and haze covering the sky.

    The light rain continued to fall, and the entire world seemed to be shrouded in a dark curtain of rain. From time to time, bright elemental light would burst out in the distance, cutting through the dark curtain of rain and illuminating the world as if it were daytime.

    At the same time.

    Karsus, who had left garen''s protection, was wearing a gray-green robe, looking in the direction of the explosion of the elemental light.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The muddy ground suddenly broke open, and clusters of soil instantly solidified into steel-like Earth spikes, piercing towards Karsus in a row.

    However, before the spell took form, Karsus''s alert spell had already detected the other party''s traces.

    "Spell nullifying barrier."

    With just a soft Mutter, Karsus held the legendary staff given to him by his mysterious Dragon teacher and moved his wrist slightly.

    It was as if an invisible wind was blowing with him as the center.

    As soon as the wave-like Earth spikes touched them, they turned into fine powder that flew in the air and were washed into the soft ground by the continuous rain.

    Karsus''s current position was not the high and mighty floating city, nor was it the safe Canyon.

    He left the protection of his master and arrived at the surface where the Feylin sunflower and the Arcanists were fighting.

    Although it was not the main battle area, there were still many Felin demonic sunflowers hidden underground.

    Karsus''s mission was to exterminate this group of Feylin sunflower.

    "Dissociation."

    A powerful seventh-circle spell was easily cast by Karsus, a young Arcanist who was not yet an adult.

    As a legendary spellcaster, he could cast most of the spells below the legendary level in an instant.

    Karsus''s eyes shone with a dazzling light as he locked onto a certain ce underground.

    A ray-like spell was released from his staff, directly prating the muddy surface and urately shooting into the ground.

    Buzzzzzz!

    Disintegrate hit a monster level 16 Felin sunflower.

    The power of spells had always been great, especiallybat spells like dissociation, which only focused on killing. Logically speaking, if a high-level creature''s body of flesh and blood was hit by dissociation head-on, there was a high probability that it would die directly, or at least be seriously injured.

    But under Karsus''s gaze ...

    The moment disintegrate hit the Felin sunflower, it seemed to be disturbed by an invisible force. Its power was reduced by nearly half, and it became an ordinary 6th-circle spell.

    so this is the suction magic. It''s really tricky.

    Karsus frowned slightly.

    The absorption technique was a spell-like ability of the Felin sunflower. This meant that this ability would grow as the Felin sunflower grew. The stronger the Felin sunflower, the stronger the absorption technique.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It was not easy for an Arcanist to kill a Felin sunflower when they were at the same level.

    On the other side, the high-level Feylin sunflower had already sensed that something was wrong when he saw Karsus ''instant casting.

    Instant casting of a level Seven spell meant that the other party was a legendary spellcaster.

    Looking at Karsus''s young face and eyes, the sunflower was a little shocked.

    this man doesn''t look like a Grand Arcanist who used the eternal life spell.

    he''s so young. He might not even be 20 years old, but he''s already in the legendary realm!

    hiss, this kid is so terrifying. He can''t be left alive.

    The Ferlin sunflower remembered Karsus''s appearance. Waves of spirit force spread out from its distorted body, recording Karsus''s information and transmitting it to its kind in other ces.

    But ... The soul signal was cut off after traveling a few hundred meters.

    Karsus had already used a mental barrier to cover his mission area, isting themunication between the two sunflower seeds.

    In the drizzling rain, Karsus looked at the ground with calm eyes. His eyes seemed to prate the soft mud and see the Felin sunflower below.

    "The great disintegration spell."

    If disintegrate couldn''t kill him, then he would use greater disintegrate ... Karsus thought.

    He waved his staff.

    The ninth-circle dissociation was like a thickser beam that instantly hit the Felin demonic sunflower.

    The Felin sunflower, which was resistant to dissociation and did not suffer heavy damage, had a limited effect on the weakening of great dissociation. After being hit by great dissociation, its body stiffened.

    After that.

    With a desperate wail, the flesh worm-like body of the Felin sunflower was turned into dust by the magic power and blended into the soil.

    Karsus braved the rain. After taking care of the high-rank Felin sunflower, he continued to kill the rest. A few dayster, he left the hilly area, leaving behind the remains of the Felin sunflower.

    In the following days, Karsus moved around many ces and dealt with the Felin sunflower with his skillful and powerful spells.

    Because of his outstanding achievements, especially his young age, the name Karsus gradually appeared in the ears of many Grand Arcanists and elder mo kui.

    With the passage of time, under the tempering of the mes of war, Karsus gradually matured.

    As he had always been worried about the future of the Netheril Empire, his young face was stained with a trace of vicissitudes that could be seen with the naked eye.

    In the blink of an eye, three years had passed.

    Karsus had acquired enough wealth and had also learned how to create the core of the magic, as well as the 11th Circle Mountain cutting spell, gravity reversal spell, and other standard features for creating a floating city.

    After several months, the floating city of Karsus, which he had named the silver scale city, waspleted.

 Chapter 696 The Battle Between The Old And New Arcane King

    The Ascension of the city of silverscale also meant that Karsus had officially be a Grand Arcanist and a pir of Netheril.

    For this rising star of the Grand Arcanists, his monstrous talent made thousands of Grand Arcanists gasp in amazement.

    The city of silverscale had many advanced designs that belonged to Karsus.

    Even the Arcanists who were full of novel ideas were amazed.

    In addition, with Karsus''s terrifying speed of emergence, arge number of ordinary Arcanists were attracted to him, thinking that he was the most likely person to be the king of new Arcanists in the future, so they joined his floating city.

    At the same time, Karsus also invited garen to go to silverscale city.

    "Silverscale city."

    Every floating city had its own name and emblem to distinguish it from the other floating cities.

    The badge of the city of silverscale was a majestic dragon with a crown-like Dragon Horn.

    It was obvious that Karsus had directly used garen''s image.

    teacher, I heard that Dragons generally like glory and reputation. How was it? did I do well? "

    Karsus chuckled and said to garen.

    Garen nodded.  that''s very thoughtful of you. You have not let down my years of teaching.

    Karsus looked at the surface and said, "  thend is in a state of chaos. It''s not peaceful. Why don''t you live with me in the city of silver scales? "

    In the sky above the silver scale city, garen''s gaze swept across the floating city.

    A few secondster, he shook his head and said to Karsus, who was not far away, " "I don''t like crowded ces. Besides, do you think I''d care about the threat of the Felin sunflower?"

    Compared to being in the Arcanist''s city, where he would have to endure a bunch of curious gazes no matter where he went, garen preferred to stay in his oldir, the quiet canyon.

    how could that be? " Karsus replied with a smile.  teacher''s strength is unfathomable.

    Even though he had be a Grand Arcanist, he still could not understand garen''s strength.

    Through what he had heard from other Arcanists, Karsus knew garen''s identity as the silver of disaster, and also knew that garen had caused the destruction of an ancient empire a thousand years ago.

    However, like everyone else, no one knew where garen came from.

    This mysterious and powerful Dragon teacher had upied most of Karsus ''life. Although he was curious about garen''s origin and purpose, garen did not take the initiative to mention it, and he had never asked.

    In addition, although Karsus knew how strong garen was, he had never asked garen to help Netheril.

    When he was still young, garen had told him.

    The war with the Felin sunflower was a setback for theher Empire, but it was also an opportunity. If they could get through it safely, the Arcanist Kingdom would be reborn from the ashes and take another step forward.

    Karsus agreed with garen''s idea.

    That was why he believed that the war should be ended by the Arcanists of Netheril.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Teacher, I haven''t seen sister mies for a long time."

    "Do you have any news of her?"

    Karsus asked garen hesitantly after a moment of hesitation.

    Garenughed.  you still miss your sister mies. She''s very good, and she''s been paying attention to you.

    "But she has her own matters to attend to, so she won''t be showing her face for a while."

    Karsus gently nodded and his expression became serious.   that''s good too. I need to focus on dealing with the Felin sunflower and helpherreal escape from the quagmire of war.

    Looking at Karsus who had matured, garen said, "  you''re already a Grand Arcanist. You have the ability to decide the battle.

    think about how to end this war in the way of a Grand Arcanist.

    After a brief chat with Karsus, garen returned to the canyon.

    He maintained hismunication with ioram and paid attention to Karsus ''movements and information. On Karsus'' body, there was a time mark left by garen.

    If Karsus were to encounter any life-threatening danger, garen would be able to arrive instantly through time teleportation.

    After that.

    ? Karsus, who had be a Grand Arcanist, led the Arcanists of silverscale city. They rode the new floating city and continued the battle against the Ferlin sunflower.

    By relying on his familiarity, a wide variety of legendary spells, and an almost endless supply of magic power, Karsus had achieved great results.

    Time and time again, he led the Arcanists to kill and even capture the elders of the demonic sunflower temple.

    Karsus did not believe that an Arcanist would be no match for a Felin sunflower at the same level.

    Since Karsus became a Grand Arcanist,herreal''s decline had been gradually reversed, and the situation was gradually getting better.

    Therefore, more Arcanists believed that Karsus would rece ioram''s position.

    In the absence of the king of Arcanists, the prestige of the newly promoted Grand Arcanist increased every day, chasing after the reputation of iolham.

    The light ofher ... This was the honorific that many ordinary Arcanists used to address Karsus.

    However, this was not what garen wanted to see.

    Karsus''s talent was terrifying.

    However, in the original course of history, he did not have the guidance of famous teachers like garen and the goddess of magic, so he took many detours in his childhood. After bing a Grand Arcanist, he needed some time to settle down and umte his own spell knowledge.

    However, things were different now.

    Thanks to garen and the goddess of magic''s guidance since he was young, this guy''s demonic magic talent was fully disyed, and hisbat power increased every day. The goddess of magic also gave him blessings and protection, so that Karsus ''magic power was almost infinite.

 Chapter 697 The Battle Between The Old And New Arcane King

    For him, the bane of the sunflower was not that scary.

    In such a situation, Karsus no longer thought about studying new spells to save Netheril.

    He was pursuing a powerful spell that could withstand the weakening of the absorption technique and directly destroy the spell of the Felin sunflower.

    Since he could eliminate the legendary elders of the sunflower one by one to achieve victory, Karsus had been frequently involved in Wars and had almost never done any new spell research.

    Due to his impressive battle record, Karsus became more and more confident.

    After a few exchanges with garen, garen could clearly feel his disciple''s high-spirited and confident mental state.

    "Teacher, the Felin sunflower''s suction spell doesn''t have much of an effect on me,"

    I can kill their leaders one by one. When the timees, the demonic sunflower domain will copse on its own.

    Karsus said confidently.

    after leadingher to victory, I think I might be able to be the new king of Arcanists.

    "I''m now known as the light ofher."

    To the outside world, Karsus gave off the impression of an intelligent, mature, and knowledgeable great Arcanist. However, in front of garen, he would asionally act like a young man.

    For example, at this moment, Karsus was obviously showing off his achievements to garen, hoping to get garen''s approval.

    In response, garen gave a timelypliment, "  I can see the shadow of ioram in you. Your future achievements will not be worse than his.

    Karsus left the canyon happily. After returning to the floating city, he became the leader of the Arcanists who did not show his emotions on his face.

    After he left, the silver Dragon rubbed the Dragon scales on its chin and looked in the direction where Karsus left with a strange look.

    "Young man, you seem to be walking on the wrong path."

    "It seems that I need to correct you."

    Garen muttered to himself.

    He knew that he could not let Karsus continue to develop like this.

    If Karsus thought that he could defeat the Felin sunflower with his own strength, and if he really had the ability to do so, then wouldn''t the God''s Ascension spell be ruined?

    Now, he needed to deal a blow to Karsus ''self-confidence and let him know how terrifying the fearsome sunflower was.

    Thus, garen contacted ioram.

    I think you''ll want to meet the light ofher, Karsus, " Kieran said.

    After receiving garen''s information, ??olme was also very interested.

    He was also paying attention to Karsus.

    In his opinion, this talented young Arcanist was indeed the most promising candidate to take over his position and be the king of the new Arcanists in a thousand years.

    After bing the king of the demonic sunflower and taking control of the demonic sunflower territory, the thought of abdication had already grown in ioram''s mind.<novelnext></novelnext>

    He wanted to hide in the dark and protect theher Empire. In this way, he, the king of Arcanists of the old era, would be like a nuclear weapon, and many enemies of theher Empire would not dare to act rashly.

    As for the new king of Arcanists ... Karsus was a suitable candidate.

    But before that, eolham decided to test Karsus''s power.

    Since he wanted to be the new king of Arcanists, he would have to meet this old man first.

    ...........

    A weekter.

    The demon sunflower King issued a formal and solemn challenge to the light ofherworld.

    The contents of the letter of challenge clearly stated that if Karsus could emerge victorious in the battle against the demon sunflower King, the Feylin demon sunflower would return to the depths of the earth and would no longer invadeherreal.

    As for the failure ... It was to hand over all the demon sunflower captives that the Arcanists had captured.

    This letter of challenge was also a contract with theherworld River. It was effective under the witness of theherworld River. It meant that after both parties had confirmed it, the loser had to fulfill the contents of the letter of challenge. Otherwise, his soul would be taken away by theherworld River and sink into it for all eternity.

    The River Styx. The Grand Arcanists knew this River.

    This was a River that ran through the Nine Hells, the invincible abyss, the gray field, and many other Outer nes. In the multiverse, it was equivalent to the arteries of the human body and was very important.

    After discussing with many Grand Arcanists, Karsus finally epted the challenge.

    In the face of such an opportunity to end the war, Karsus was not willing to miss it.

    Furthermore, he believed that the so-called sunflower King was no match for him. Karsus knew all too well what kind of talent and abilities he had.

    A mountain range that stretched for hundreds of kilometers was used as the stage for the battle between the light ofher and the demon sunflower King.

    Many Ferlin sunflowers and Arcanists were watching nervously.

    Garen used the mark of time to lie down in the valley with birds chirping and flowers blooming. He closed his eyes slightly and became an audience member with peace of mind.

    The demonic sunflower King and the light ofher cast one destructive legendary spell after another, and the mountains within the several-hundred-kilometer-long mountain range trembled and wailed.

    The sky was torn apart, and the earth was shattered.

    One after another, lofty mountains crumbled into countless gravel in the aftermath of the spell.

    The deafening sound was like the end of the world. The magic was constantly breaking and being repaired.

    At the same time, due to the violent elemental tide, all the detection spells from the outside world were disrupted. No Arcanist or Felin sunflower could see the true situation of the duel.

    However, on the surface, the two seemed to be on par with each other.

    But ... Garen, who was watching the battle with the time mark, covered his face. He could not bear to look at it.

    "As expected, the older the ginger, the spicier it is."

 Chapter 698 The Battle Between The Old And New Arcane King

    In his Feylin sunflower form, ioram didn''t even use his full strength, but he was already forcing Karsus to retreat.

    Karsus was proud of his rich spell umtion and countless legendary spells, butpared to the demigod Arcanist, ioram, it was like a small wizard. No matter what spell Karsus used, ioram could find a spell to counter it in an instant, and it seemed like it was an easy thing to do.

    Furthermore, many of the spells that ioram used were things that Karsus had never seen before.

    A battle between spell casters mainly depended on which side had more and stronger spells, and whose reaction was faster and more timely.

    Unfortunately, iorham was better than Karsus in all aspects. He had never used his full strength, but Karsus could not hold on.

    "The light ofher?"

    "Tsk, that''s all there is to it."

    I can''t even be bothered to kill you. Just wait for your floating city to fall and shatter together with you.

    The horrifying and ugly sunflower King sneered as it spoke to Karsus, who was in a daze.

    After that, without even looking at Karsus''s reaction, he turned and left.

    "He''s pretty good at acting like a viin."

    Garen, who was in the audience, muttered softly.

    He looked at Karsus ''gloomy expression and shook his head slightly.

    Karsus was just like theher Empire in the past. In his entire life, he had never encountered a single setback. Everything had been smooth-sailing for him, and he had been triumphant, as if he was the chosen one.

    This was very dangerous.

    This time, he was defeated by ??olmen in a crushing manner. This was the first obstacle that Karsus had encountered.

    Under his secret gaze, Karsus fell on the broken wreckage of the earth with a dazed face. His body was covered with dust and dirt, and he looked quite embarrassed.

    He was motionless, like a lifelike human sculpture.

    Time gradually came to evening.

    The sun dimmed, and dusk arrived.

    The dim yellow light shone on Karsus ''face.

    ? His eyes flickered as he looked up at the floating city in the sky. His eyes slowly lit up again.

    Karsus stood up, patted the dust off his body, took a deep breath, and looked in the direction that ioram had left.

    as long as I''m here inherreal, the floating city will never fall.<novelnext></novelnext>

    He clenched his fist, and his eyes were burning with fire.

    Garen heaved a sigh of relief when he saw this.

    He was quite worried that this blow would be too big and would cause Karsus to be unable to recover.

    Fortunately, the man he had taught was not useless except for his talent. Karsus had a strong heart, and the beating from ioram would make him stronger.

    "A demon sunflower King that''s difficult to defeat with our current spells. How are you going to deal with it?"

    Garen opened his eyes and looked in the direction of Karsus.

    On the other side.

    In the fight with ioram, Karsus had a deep understanding of the terrifying power of the ''sunflower King'', which was far beyond the level of ordinary Grand Arcanists.

    He could feel it.

    The sunflower King hadn''t even used its full strength in the battle, and had easily defeated him.

    If the other party wanted to kill him, he wouldn''t be able to live for long.

    At this time, Karsus remembered what his Dragon teacher had taught him.

    spells are the direction of the spell caster''s heart. It''s the power to shape reality. It should be omnipotent.

    Karsus took a few deep breaths, closed his eyes, and opened them again.

    "I''ll use the Arcanist''s method and the spell caster''s method to get rid of all the Felin sunflower seeds."

    Karsus finally came to his senses.

    His previous actions were no different from those of some rough Warriors.

    After this battle, Karsus had found the true power of a Grand Arcanist-the omnipotent magic creativity.

    After that, because of the defeat of the light ofher, theher Empire''s morale dropped a little, while the morale of the Ferlin sunflower''s side soared. The Arcanists, who had just taken a turn for the better, returned to their original state.

    Karsus returned to silverscale city.

    He stepped into his own Wizard Tower and closed the door, refusing to see any guests. Even the Grand Arcanist could not let Karsus leave the wizard Tower.

    Some said that the genius of theher Empire could not take the blow and chose to iste himself.

    However, there were also people who said that the light ofher had never been extinguished, but was only umting more brilliant light.

 Chapter 699 Karsuss Divine Art

    After Karsus entered the mage Tower for his seclusion ...

    Garen knew that everything was on the right track. All these years, he and the goddess of magic had been pouring the framework concept of the godly Ascension technique into Karsus, intentionally or otherwise.

    Although it wasn''t directly stated, it was enough to nt a seed in Karsus''s heart.

    For Karsus, he knew that the power that could destroy all the Filin sunflower in one go could not be found in the main material world. It could only be the power of the gods.

    Arcanists, on the other hand, did not believe in gods.

    He would not ask the gods for help.

    Karsus wanted the power of a God to save Netheril. For this, he needed the spell of Ascension, which wasunched with a God as the target, in order to seize all the power of a God.

    Now, it was time to wait for the day he ended his closed-door cultivation.

    with this kid''s personality, he wouldn''t just create the godly Ascension spell and use it on the goddess of magic without discussing with me, right? "

    Garen thought to himself.

    Karsus was an Arcanist and a spellcaster.

    If he wanted the power of a God, the first thing he would want would be the goddess of magic.

    This had already begun to show when he was still a child.

    However, garen was not too worried.

    At this time, the goddess of magic knew the serious consequences if she allowed the godly Ascension spell to be sessfully cast on her. If she was prepared in advance, even if Karsus directly made a move, it would be impossible to seed.

    In the canyon, the silver Dragon closed its eyes.

    Half of its thick and long tail sank into the stream and gently swayed. At the same time, it began to sleep.

    In the Faerun continent, garen spent most of his time sleeping.

    In the main timeline, due to the tense situation of the war, he rarely had the chance to sleep and rest without any worries. Therefore, he could rx himself after arriving at this timeline.

    Time passed by quietly.

    This time, garen had only slept for a few days before he was interrupted by ioram''smunication.

    The Dragon opened its eyes and looked at the time projection in front of it.

    The principle of time projection was simr to time teleportation. One could use the river of time as a medium to project themselves over andmunicate with another party. If enough time power was used, one could even directly project one''s own power over andunch long-range attacks across nes and worlds.

    Due to the existence of the magic absorption technique, ordinarymunication magic could not be used in the sunflower domain.

    For this reason, ioram and garen worked together to design a time projection.

    the Felin sunflower is ugly in the eyes of humans. Don''t you get tired of staying with them in the sunflower field for so long? "

    The silver Dragon said, shaking its head.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The Ferlin sunflower looked like a giant flesh worm with a spiral-shaped mouth that looked like a meat grinder. It also had four short limbs ...... If they were not magical creatures, they would not be able to survive in this form.

    Of course, garen could also see the beauty of the Felin sunflower.

    For example, the brightness of its mouthpart, the depth of the wrinkles on its body, the curvature of its limbs, and so on.

    However, he knew that from the perspective of human aesthetics, this kind of beauty was too advanced. The Felin sunflower was very ugly and ferocious in the eyes of humans.

    "It''s alright, I''m already used to it."

    "Sometimes, I even think they''re a little cute," he joked.

    After hearing ioram''s reply, garen was slightly stunned, thenughed and said, "  it seems like I''ve underestimated your taste.

    The silver Dragon smiled mischievously and said, " "The noble King of the demonic sunflower should be able to choose any of the beautiful demonic sunflowers in the demonic sunflower domain."

    Iol¨¦m shook his head helplessly and said, " "Stop joking."

    I have something important to ask you. How''s that kid Karsus? "

    I saw his defeated expression, " he said worriedly.  I''m worried that I''ve hit him too hard. If I make him lose his confidence as an Arcanist, it''ll be bad.

    For an Arcanist with extraordinary potential, eolmy was rather attentive.

    "Oh? It seems that you have a good impression of him."

    don''t worry, " garen said.  he''s still full of fighting spirit. He''s already in seclusion to research magic. He''s thinking about how to kill you.

    The information regarding the floating city was very slow for the Felin sunflower that lived underground, so ioram was still not clear about Karsus''s state, so he came to garen to understand the situation.

    "How is it? what do you think of the light ofher?"

    Garen asked ioram.

    ¨¦olme thought for a moment, then said seriously, " "He''s so talented that even I''m ashamed of myself."

    As the person who had slowly developed Netheril from a small northern country to an Arcanist Empire, the number of Arcanists that ioram had seen in the past thousand years was like a school of silver carps in a River. However, he had never seen an Arcanist whose magic talent had amazed him.

    After all, as the king of Arcanists, ioram himself was also a figure with extraordinary magic talent.

    But even so ...

    When ioram was the same age as Karsus, he was just an Arcanist who had just mastered his first seventh-circle spell. He was still a long way from being a legend, let alone a Grand Arcanist who was notparable to ordinary legends.

    At this time, Karsus ''creature level had reached level 34.

    However, he was not over 30 years old. He was only 24 years old now.

    In the main timeline, Karsus ''growth was not that fast, but here, under the guidance of garen and the goddess of magic, his strength was rapidly increasing like a rocket.

 Chapter 700 Karsuss Divine Art

    "And it seems that his heart isn''t too bad."

    when the war is over, " he said, " I can handher over to him without worry. As the king of Arcanists, I''ve protectedher for too long. It''s time for me to step down and give him my position.

    Garen nodded and teased her in a serious tone, " "This way, you can set your mind at ease and build a harem in the demonic sunflower field."

    ¨¦olme red at garen and said, "  if you want, I can help you gather some beautiful female Felin sunflowers. I know that Dragons have the beauty of thousands of races, so it shouldn''t be a problem for a Felin sunflowers.

    Garenughed and changed the topic.

    "When Karsus creates the Ascension spell, you won''t have to lead the Felin sunflower to fight theher Empire anymore."

    At this time, the fight between the two was mainly to create a controble external pressure for Karsus to create the God Ascension spell.

    As an Arcanist, ioram was also very curious about the spell itself.

    Moreover, garen had already stated from the start that his goal was the godly Ascension Art. Since garen had helped ioram, ioram would give him what he wanted in return.

    it''s just that I don''t know how the Lord of oblivion will react when you decide to stop the war.

    When he heard garen''s words, ¨¦olmen furrowed his brows and said, "  with the help of the goddess of magic and my own spells, the Lord of the end of all things probably didn''t discover my true identity.

    After all, under the leadership of ¨¦olmen, the Felin sunflower camp was advancing triumphantly whileherreal was losing ground.

    ? This was exactly what the Lord of eradication wanted to see.

    He wanted the Grand Arcanists with immortality to wee death and walk towards the end.

    but that''s not important. What''s important is that ''he'' didn''t achieve ''his'' wish.

    after that,''he'' might directly dere war on Nethery.

    Garen thought for a moment and said.

    The development and use of the eternal life spell had been in Faerun world for thousands of years. The Lord of eradication should have noticed it when the spell was first used.

    But it was only now that the god of death started to attackherreal.

    This meant that he could not destroy an Empire in the main material world at will.

    The Felin sunflower was the most suitable executioner, but because it had been discovered in advance, the sunflower domain had been secretly controlled by ioram.

    In the current state of the Faerun continent, it was extremely difficult to find another target that could cause trouble for theher Empire.

    Would the Lord of Armageddon swallow this insult and maliciously curse the eternal Arcanists? or would it directly dere war onher with its true self and end theher Empire with the power of its believers in the Prime Material ne and divine Kingdom?

    In many worlds, the Lord of the end of all things was also known as the king of The Walking Dead and the God of undead creatures.

    Countless undead creatures believed in him.

    Many people even believed that the undead creatures were the ordinary creatures who first served death and believed in the Lord of the end of all things. They became undead creatures because they received the gift of his divine power and could dy the end of death.

    If he disregarded his high and mighty status as. God and directly dered war onher, an Empire of the material world ... Theher Empire did not have much power to resist.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Whilemunicating with him, eol¨¦m''s expression was a little heavy.

    The Felin sunflower had never been a true enemy.

    He knew this.

    The Lord of oblivion''s targeting was the greatest threatherreal faced.

    Could it be that he had to give up the eternal life spell?

    However, the eternal life spell was the foundation ofherreal. If they gave up on the eternal life spell, the Empire would only exist in name.

    Garen smiled.  don''t forget. Althoughherreal doesn''t believe in any God, he has a strong divine power behind him. He''s bound to the world for good or bad.

    It had always been his habit to rely on his own power as an Arcanist to deal with the death god.

    But how was that possible?

    Garen looked at the river of time and had already discovered a fact.

    An Empire in the Prime Material ne without the protection of a God would be destroyed by the hands of a God sooner orter.

    This was the case for the ancient imaska Empire, and if there was no unexpected interference, the same was true for theher Empire.

    However, the situation in theher Empire was a bit special.

    Even though most of the Arcanists did not believe in the goddess of magic, the goddess of magic still attached great importance to the Empire.

    While they were talking.

    A vast, sacred power descended.

    The elemental energy gathered and surged, turning into the elemental Incarnation of the goddess of magic in garen''s Canyon.

    Garen and ioram''s gazes were attracted to it.

    Looking at the time projection of ioram, the goddess of magic showed an elegant and dignified smile and said softly, "  ioram, I''ve seen with my own eyes how you''ve led Netheril step by step to prosperity and glory. You''ve made the light of Magic Shine brilliantly in this world.

    if you are willing to ept my help, then theher Empire will be safe and sound.

    furthermore, its future will be even more brilliant.

    Ioram looked at the avatar of the goddess of magic, who had suddenly appeared, and his face wrinkled.

    In the history of theher Empire, there had been a Grand Arcanist who had suffered a special injury and needed a priest''s divine spell to cure him. However, that Grand Arcanist had never stepped into a God''s church until his death.

    After that, Arcanists created many healing spells.

    It was clear what kind of attitudeher''s Arcanists had towards gods.

    However, the goddess of magic was the only God that Arcanists respected, and theher Empire indeed did not have the ability to deal with the hostility of the god of death alone. So, instead of directly refusing, eolham frowned and pondered.

 Chapter 701 Karsuss Divine Art

    Dear goddess of magic, you should know that 99% of Arcanists will not provide faith for you.

    "We never believe in gods."

    A real Arcanist only believes in his own power.

    Ioram felt that the goddess of magic had only appeared because she wanted the faith of Netheril.

    There was no way he would agree.

    In response, the goddess of magic chuckled and said, "  the prosperity of magic is the best reward for me. As for faith, it''s good to have it, but I won''t force it if it doesn''t.

    He looked at ioram and said softly, " "You don''t need to resist my help, eolham."

    "Because theher Empire is under my protection."

    for example, the floating city is able to operate because it draws power from my magic. Arcanists. casting is also based on the magic I created and maintained ... You can''t deny that my power has already been integrated into all aspects of Netheril."

    The goddess of magic said softly in the light of divinity.

    this Empire was developed by you, but it is also my child, even though this child does not believe in me.

    Upon hearing the goddess of magic''s words, ioram was slightly stunned and fell silent.

    The words of the goddess of magic were true.

    Although the core of the magic had been created by an Arcanist, its essence was still to draw on the power of the goddess of magic. To put it bluntly, it could even be said to have been stolen.

    The floating city was only able to take off because of the tacit approval of the goddess of magic.

    If it had been a God with a bad character, it would have been possible for him to directly punishher.

    all Arcanists respect you for that.

    After hesitating for a while, ioram finally sighed. At the same time, his expression became more rxed.  "Honorable goddess of magic, I''m willing to ept your help."

    and I promise you that every floating city will have a church of the goddess of magic.

    however, I will not ask any floating city to spread your teachings.

    whether the Arcanists will believe in you or not depends on their own will. I hope you can understand.

    The goddess of magic was willing to provide protection for Nethery. Although she did not make any requests, ioram himself could not ignore the kindness of a God.

    It was necessary to give a certain reward.

    Over the years, the Lord of the end of all things had made it difficult for him to eat or sleep. He had graduallye to understand that Netheril, who had developed to such a level, truly needed the protection of a God.

    In the end, this endless world was under the rule of the gods.

    One day, Netheril would have the power to not fear any God. Only then would he have the right to refuse the help of a God. But before that, it would be foolish to be arrogant and scoff at the power of a God without enough power.

    "Very good, I know you will make a wise choice."

    The goddess of magic said with a smile.

    Soon after, his Elemental Incarnation dissipated, and ¨¦olme also removed the time projection. The deep canyon returned to silence, and only the thunderous breathing of the Dragon reverberated in it.

    eol¨¦m has changed a lot too.

    The silver Dragon thought as it wagged its tail.

    With the pride in his bones, he would never ept any good intentions from a God.

    But now, the Arcanist knew that his power was still quite weak, far from beingparable to a God. The pride in the depths of his heart had been reduced a lot.

    Immediately, garen looked up at the sky, his gaze passing throughyers of space andnding on the silverscale city.

    Silverscale city, Casten''s Mage Tower.

    The door of the mage Tower in the center of the floating city was tightly shut, and the power of magic was constantly rippling inside.

    Karsus focused all his energy on doing magic research that was difficult for outsiders to understand.

    The river of time flowed quietly.

    The war between the Feylin sunflower and theher Empire was still ongoing.

    However, the Felin sunflower, which had always had the upper hand, didn''t attack too intensely, even though the floating cities were already on the verge of copse under their magic absorption.<novelnext></novelnext>

    So, although the Arcanists of Netheril were under great pressure, they could still hold on.

    During this period, many Grand Arcanists visited Karsus, but they did not get any response from him.

    As time passed, the light ofher, who had performed outstandingly on the battlefield, slowly faded out of the Arcanists ''sight and disappeared without a trace.

    The originally lively silverscale city gradually became cold and cheerless.

    The sun rose and the moon set, the stars shifted.

    Eight years passed just like that.

    On a foggy day, the streets of silverscale city were cold and quiet. There were only a few Arcanists who believed that the light ofher would never go out.

    A lower-level Arcanist who had always believed in Karsus went to the wizard Tower in the center of the city as usual.

    The young Arcanist had also be mature and experienced after eight years.

    He looked at the mage Tower''s tightly sealed door and let out an undetectable sigh before turning to leave.

    He did not look too disappointed.

    After all, it had been eight years, and no one knew how long the light ofher would remain silent. It might be forever.

    However, it was different this time.

    The Arcanist, who had just turned around and taken two steps, suddenly stopped. A look of surprise and disbelief crept onto his face.

    He sensed the movement of elemental energy.

    This was something that would only happen when a legendary spellcaster showed up.

    In the current silverscale city, there was only one legendary spell caster. Eight years ago, the light ofher had shone brilliantly, and the youngest Grand Arcanist in the history of the Empire, Karsus.

    The Arcanist suddenly turned his head.

    The mage Tower''s door was still tightly shut.

    However, as her gaze moved up the towering tower, she could vaguely see a tall man standing in the open air at the top of the tower in the hazy mist.

    He had a mature face in his thirties, a temperament as calm as the sea, and a pair of deep eyes that, although a little tired, were full of wisdom, as if they could see through the essence of all things ...

    These characteristics gathered together to form the appearance of Karsus.

    After eight years of closed-door study, he had be more mature in both appearance and temperament.

    "Y-you''ve finally shown yourself."

    "City Lord, I''ve always believed that you won''t be defeated by a single setback!"

    The Arcanist said excitedly.

    Karsus looked down at the Arcanist who was looking up at him, smiled, and said softly, "  go and tell the Arcanists in Netheril that I''m back.

    "It''s time to end this war."

    With that, the Grand Arcanist, who had been silent for a long time, disappeared from the sight of the Arcanists below.

    The Arcanist who saw Karsus ''return was stunned for a long time.

    After he came back to his senses, he was overjoyed. He hurriedly sent the message through the arcane chain and spread the news, which caused a lot of heated discussions among the Arcanists inher.

    Although Karsus ''figure and reputation had faded out of people''s vision, once he appeared, all the Arcanists'' memories of him became clear.

    At the same time.

    The silver Dragon in the deep valley opened its eyes.

    In front of garen, there was a slight fluctuation in the space, and Karsus stepped out of the portal. His clean and upright posture was reflected in the tinum Dragon eyes.

    He looked up at the imposing Silver Dragon.

    teacher, I have a spell that I''ve just created, but I haven''t cast it yet, " said Karsus softly.  I want you to guide me.

    Garen''s gaze flickered as he looked at this Grand Arcanist who had grown up. He said, " "Oh? What spell?"

    it''s the belief that I can be a God in one step, " said Karsus.  it''s called the art of godly Ascension, the Karsus godly Ascension.

 Chapter 702 The Army Of Death

    When he saw Karsus appear in front of him, garen already had a premonition.

    However, when he heard Karsus personally say that he had sessfully created the godly Ascension spell, his heart couldn''t help but palpitate, and his eyes lit up.

    He had been waiting for Karsus for almost thirty years.

    Wasn''t all the teaching and correcting his path of magic all for this moment?

    Garen exhaled and whispered to Karsus, " "It sounds like a very powerful spell."

    Karsus nodded and said in a confident and calm tone, "  teacher, I will use this spell to end the war between Netheril and the Feylin sunflower.

    In the history of the main timeline, he had indeed done it.

    It was just that both sides would suffer losses and perish together.

    The Felin sunflower was a pure magical creature that needed the magic. If the godly Ascension spell was sessful on the goddess of magic, the magic would copse, and the floating city would fall one after another. The Felin sunflower would die inrge numbers.

    These creatures were inseparable from magic.

    "What''s its effect?"

    Garen asked.

    "With a God as the target," Karsus said slowly,"it seizes all the power of a God."

    his knowledge, his divinity, and his extraordinary divine power.

    "If the God Ascension spell is sessfully performed, I will rece the God."

    After hearing the answer he wanted, garen smiled and said, "  Karsus, I remember that you had this idea when you were young. But now, you have really made ite true.

    After a pause, garen said to Karsus, " "So, what''s your goal?"

    do you still want to rece the goddess of magic like before? "

    In the face of garen''s question, Karsus nodded his head as if it was a matter of course and said, " "Naturally."

    to rece the goddess of magic, I will be the first God in history, and a great Arcanist with great divine power.

    my name will be remembered in history. I will be regarded as the glory and pride of all the Arcanists in Netheril.

    Garen shook his head slightly, and said in a serious tone, "  Karsus, you seem to have thought too simply of seizing the power of the gods. If your goal is a demigod, I think it''s possible to seed.

    but, as a great divine power, the goddess of magic? "

    "Do you really think it will work?"

    Karsus raised his head and looked at the silver Dragon. He said solemnly, "  teacher, you''ve always taught me to believe in my own will and my own strength.

    "This time, please believe me."

    This ... I can''t believe you at all.

    Garen thought to himself.

    In the end, his disciple was also a confident and arrogant Grand Arcanist. No wonder he dared to cast a level twelve spell on a God.

    Garen nodded.  I see. You can give it a try.<novelnext></novelnext>

    but your sister mies is the goddess of magic, " the silver Dragon said casually.  she should be very sad that you have such thoughts.

    When Karsus was a teenager, his heart had been captured by the goddess of magic who had turned into a caring big sister.

    This guy was in his thirties, but he had never had a family.

    It was clear that he still could not forget the goddess of magic.

    However, he did not know about the incarnation of the goddess of magic.

    Suddenly hearing about the goddess of magic, Karsus was slightly stunned and said, " "Sister mies? All these years, she ..."

    Before he could finish his words, Karsus''s voice suddenly stopped. He came back to his senses and realized that his teacher had casually said something incredible.

    Karsus''s eyes slowly widened, revealing a shocked expression.

    "T-teacher, what did you say?"

    "Sister mies is the goddess of magic?"

    "How is this possible?"

    "Teacher, you''re joking, right?"

    Karsus ''voice was a little stammering as he fired out four questions in a row.

    Garen blinked his eyes and looked down at his disciple, "  that''s right. Where else do you think your almost infinite magic poweres from? "

    that''s the protection and blessing of the goddess of magic. It''s a gift from your sister mies.

    as Nethery, the most talented spellcaster in human history, you have sessfully won the favor of the goddess of magic.

    After learning of this news, Karsus''s brain seemed to have shut down, and he showed a dull look.

    After a long time, his eyes gradually regained their liveliness and were filled with the wisdom of an Arcanist.

    The real name of the first goddess of magic was miesriel.

    Miesriel, mies ... Karsus murmured in a low voice.

    Even if the two names were simr, it was normal that he couldn''t think that the ''sister mies'', who had always been so understanding and caring, was the goddess of magic.

    Karsus looked at the silver Dragon who was staring at him and said with a bitter smile, "  teacher, you''ve been hiding it from me all this time. Was it because you wanted to enjoy my reaction? "

    Garen stroked his non-existent Dragon beard and chuckled, " "You guessed it. You are indeed my disciple."

    Karsus sighed and helplessly said, " "Are you satisfied now?"

    Garen used his actions to answer.

    The Dragon reached out with his w and took out a mass energy crystal.

    Magic power was injected into it. Suddenly, elemental energy gathered into a picture and sound. Karsus ''strange reaction when he first learned the truth was yed in front of him.

    "You don''t look like a calm and wise Grand Arcanist."

 Chapter 703 The Army Of Death

    The silver Dragon said with a smile.

    "Teacher, how can you do this?" the Grand Arcanist blushed.

    As he spoke, he was about to snatch the crystal from garen''s hand, but just as his body moved, he was pressed down by garen''s w.

    Garen threw the crystal into the dimensional space and said to Karsus, " "This is my collection, don''t even think about snatching it."

    Karsus cast ''iron will'' on himself to quickly calm himself down. He then helplessly said, "  alright, keep it if you want, as long as you don''t show it to other Arcanists.

    Garen did not agree, but changed the topic, "  so, do you still want to use the God''s Ascension spell on the goddess of magic? "

    Karsus was silent for a moment, and then he shook his head.

    "There are many great powers of the gods that can turn the situation around in Netheril."

    "I can change my target."

    Garen nodded.  give me a copy of the information on this spell. Let me take a look.

    Without any hesitation, Karsus gave garen a knowledge crystal.

    The prism-shaped crystal that was emitting a cold white halo contained the God''s Ascension spell, a forbidden spell that was feared by the gods in the main timeline.

    Garen picked up the knowledge crystal and closed his eyes.

    He immersed his spirit in it and began to read the information about the God Ascension technique.

    The exquisite Magic Design,yers uponyers of ovepping runes and magic circuits were like a vast starry sky that was slowly rotating and changing all the time.

    Even with garen''s magic attainments, he found it obscure and difficult to understand at first nce.

    However, the moment he saw it, garen had a clear feeling.

    This spell had the terrifying effect of snatching divine power.

    A few minutester.

    The silver Dragon opened its eyes. The Grand Arcanist''s mature and slightly aged face was reflected in its tinum eyes.

    unknowingly, your attainments in magic have already surpassed mine.

    Garen said.

    Garen did not feel dejected that he was surpassed by Karsus in magic. On the contrary, he felt relieved. His n to raise a Grand Arcanist was over.

    Just as he had wished, Karsus hadpletely grown up.

    Under the shadow of garen''s dragon wings, Karsus looked up at the giant dragon and said solemnly, "  I will not forget what you taught me. Without you, I would not be who I am now.

    The silver Dragon stretched out its dragon ws and patted the Grand Arcanist''s head like it had done when Karsus was a child.

    The Dragon w touched it and then retracted.

    "You only have one chance to cast a spell that can steal the power of a God," garen said to Karsus.

    "Whether you seed or not, you will attract the hostility of the gods."

    "Are you mentally prepared for this?"

    Karsus nodded and said seriously, " "I understand the consequences."

    He revealed a ruthless expression and said, " "But as long as we can get rid of the Felin sunflower and let Nethery''s future be bright, it''s worth it."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Karsus could still remember the burning feeling in his heart when he was defeated and ridiculed by the sunflower King.

    At the same time.

    The silver Dragon shook its head and said to Karsus, " "No, you''re wrong."

    Karsus was slightly stunned and didn''t understand.

    He looked at garen, waiting for him to continue.

    Under Karsus''s gaze, garen said unhurriedly, "  the Felin sunflower was never Netheril''s real enemy. Compared to the one who schemed against Netheril, the Felin sunflower was insignificant. It was just a pawn.

    Karsus frowned.

    "The real enemy?"

    Garen raised a finger and pointed to the sky, saying in a low voice, " "The Lord of the end of all things."

    When he heard the name, Karsus''s pupils shrank.

    Obviously, he had heard of this death deity.

    The Feylin sunflower and the Lord of oblivion were not on the same level. The difference between the two was like a chasm.

    "How did this happen?"

    why would a great divine power want to destroyherreal? "

    Garen said calmly, " then you''ll have to ask ??olme. The eternal life spell he created allowed arge number of Grand Arcanists to live forever and escape the end of death. This seriously challenged the authority of the Lord of the end of all things.

    unless all the Grand Arcanists inherreal give up on the spell of evesting life, he will not give up.

    Karsus also knew the spell of eternal life.

    He knew how important this spell was to Netheril.

    If it were not for the Grand Arcanists who maintained their human bodies and minds, the country would not have grown to its current state. And to make the Grand Arcanists give up the eternal life spell was no different from killing them directly.

    "I see."

    Karsus''s face turned heavy.

    Immediately, his eyes moved slightly, and he said to garen, "  in that case, using the death god as a target tounch the God Ascension spell seems to be the best choice.

    Garen nodded and said,"we still need to think about this in the long run."

    After a short pause, garen revealed another piece of news that Karsus could not believe.

    "Right, don''t even think about taking revenge on the demonic sunflower King."

    "Why?"

    Karsus ''face was filled with doubt.

    In Karsus''s education, garen had always encouraged him to take revenge, so he was a little confused when he heard garen''s words.

    because the sunflower King is the king of Arcanists in Netheril.

    ioram has transformed into a Ferlin sunflower and is secretly in charge of the sunflower domain.

 Chapter 704 The Army Of Death

    "Now, it''s time to stop the war."

    Karsus was silent for a while, then he let out a long sigh and said to garen, " "Teacher, how many more things do you have that I don''t know? Can you tell me everything at once?"

    The silver Dragon waved its ws, pretending to be mysterious.  "There are still many things that you don''t know. However, I will only let you know when the time is right."

    Karsus shrugged his shoulders. He was already used to it.

    "If he''s the king of Arcanists, why did he challenge me?" he suddenly asked, puzzled.

    I saw that you were on the wrong path, so I asked him to help you correct it. It was very effective, " garen said confidently.

    Karsus''s brows furrowed together. His face was numb, and he really didn''t know what to say.

    "Alright," he said.

    "Should I Thank you, teacher?"

    Karsus red at the silver Dragon and gritted his teeth.

    Garen waved his dragon ws andughed, "  there''s no need to thank me. This is what a teacher should do.

    Karsus covered his face and let out a long sigh.

    He felt that the number of times he had sighed today was more than the total number of times he had sighed in his entire life.

    I see that the godly Ascension spell requires some special materials. Have you collected them? "

    Garen said to Karsus.

    To cast the godly Ascension spell. he needed the stomach of an ancient Golden Dragon, the heart blood of. giant beast called tequin, the bile of. twelve-headed snake lizard. and other materials ... None of them were easy to obtain.

    "I''m onlycking the stomach of the immemorial Golden Dragon," Karsus replied.

    the immemorial golden dragons basically live on the Dragon Ind in the depths of the Starfall sea. There are too many powerful legendary giant Dragons there, and they are not easy to obtain.

    "I can help you get this material," garen said, nodding.

    as for you, your task is to simte and familiarize yourself with the God''s Ascension spell so that you can seed in one try and seize the death God''s power.

    The godly Ascension technique was extremelyplicated and obscure.

    The moment he saw its information, garen was sure that it was probably the mostplicated level twelve spell in history. Garen felt that he would need at least a few years to fully master it.

    The creator of the spell, Karsus, also needed a certain amount of time to prepare if he wanted to cast it sessfully in one go.

    "Alright," he said.

    Karsus nodded.

    Immediately.

    I have some ns to deal with the death god. It''s time to tell you.

    Garen said.

    "Please speak."

    Garen shook his head.  I''m nning to head to the falling star sea now. Someone else told you about it.

    As he spoke, he called out to the goddess of magic in his heart.

    The moment they heard garen''s call, extraordinary divine power descended.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Miesriel''s avatar crossed space and arrived in the quiet canyon.

    At the same time.

    Karsus, who saw Myzrael again, looked at the beautiful incarnation of the goddess of magic with aplicated expression, not knowing what to say.

    "Should I call you sister mies, or the noble goddess of magic?"

    A momentter, Karsus exhaled and said to the smiling miesriel, "

    you have to ask yourself, " miesriel said softly.  Karsus.

    Karsus was silent for a moment, but in the end, a smile bloomed on his face. He stepped forward and hugged Myzrael like he did when he was young.  "Long time no see, sister mies."

    The goddess of magic did not refuse the hug.

    She held Karsus in her arms, her white fingers running through the Grand Arcanist''s hair, and said softly, " "Karsus, you''ve finally grown up."

    If this scene was seen by the believers of the goddess of magic, it was unknown how many of their beliefs would copse.

    The light hug onlysted for a few seconds before Karsus released his arm.

    At the same time.

    A pair of huge eyes blinked. The silver Dragon, who was eating melon at a close distance, stared at the man and the God without blinking.

    Karsus felt a little ufortable under garen''s gaze. The Grand Arcanist''s face was slightly red, but the goddess of magic had a calm and indifferent expression on her face, with a faint smile hanging on the corner of her mouth.

    "Teacher, you should go to the Dragon Ind."

    Karsus said to garen.

    Garen tsked and shook his head, " "You''re already starting to find me an eyesore? Karsus, I''m so sad. I raised you for nothing."

    He said he was sad.

    But looking at the silver Dragon''s mischievous gaze, there was no trace of sadness.

    They were clearly watching the show.

    As he spoke, garen spread his dragon wings.

    In the violent wind, the silver Dragon''s figure sank into the river of time and disappeared. When it reappeared, it had already arrived at the Starfall sea thousands of kilometers away.

    Garen easily found the location of Ferran Dragon Ind.

    Just like many main material worlds, it was located in the sea hidden by a magic array.

    Upon discovering this huge Silver Dragon that was about seventy meters long, the metal Dragon Ind began to boil like boiling water. The ancient Golden Dragon King of the Dragon Ind personally came out to wee him.

    Silver of disaster.

    This mysterious giant dragon that had been famous since a thousand years ago had long been known by many true dragons.

    Now that they had seen the real one, many Dragons looked at him with respect.

    As a fellow Dragon, he only knew what a giant dragon that was more than seventy meters long was. The ancient Golden Dragon King on Dragon Ind, who was more than two thousand years old, was less than fifty meters long. Compared to garen, it was like the difference between a child and an adult.

    This was probably a demigod Dragon.

    When the legendary giant dragon first saw garen and sensed the unfathomable Dragon''s might, it realized this at the same time.

 Chapter 705 The Army Of Death

    Under the guidance of the giant dragon, garen started to tour the Dragon Ind. He was not in a hurry, and gave his disciple more time alone with Myzrael.

    "Senior, may I know where you are from?"

    "I''ve heard of your deeds a thousand years ago."

    In the sky above Dragon Ind, the immemorial Golden Dragon spoke to garen with a respectful tone.

    "It''s just a material world that''s not worth mentioning," garen said casually, smiling.

    It was too troublesome to exin his background, so it was better to just do it perfunctorily.

    The ancient Golden Dragon didn''t ask any further.

    &Nbsp; after chatting on the Dragon Ind for a while, the ancient Golden Dragon asked, " "You came to Dragon Ind. Is there anything you need the help of the giant Dragons here?"

    Garen''s gaze fell on the immemorial Golden Dragon, sizing it up carefully.

    This gaze made the immemorial Golden Dragon''s hair stand on end and he felt a little uneasy.

    "I do need the help of a gold dragon."

    "Please speak."

    The ancient Golden Dragon bit the bullet and said.

    As he spoke, garen took out some legendary equipment that he had no use for, and said to the immemorial Golden Dragon, "  that''s right. This will require you to make a small sacrifice. Of course, I won''t let your sacrifice be in vain.

    After a period of time.

    The silver Dragon had obtained what it wanted and left the ind.

    Garen returned to the canyon.

    The goddess of magic had not left yet. Instead, shemunicated with Karsus and told him that if this spell was cast on a great divine power, even if it was sessful, the spellcaster would still end up in a miserable state.

    The infinite knowledge and power of a God was not something that Karsus could bear.

    However, it was not impossible to make up for this fatal w. The arcane chains that had been developed in theher Empire and the demon sunflower field were actually designed for godly Ascension.

    At this moment, Karsus had already understood the n to deal with the Lord of termination.

    Before he could actually do it, he needed to make sure that the God Ascension spell could be sessfully cast in one go.

    In the quiet canyon, the silver Dragon was bored. Karsus and the goddess of magic were talking andughing, and time passed quietly.

    In the same year.

    The demon sunflower King made an announcement.

    The Feylin sunflower would stop the war against Netheril and release all the Arcanist captives.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The war that hadsted for decades ended just like that because of the sunflower King''s words. It made many Arcanists feel that this was not real.

    However, after the absorption spell was no longer activated, the stable flying floating city and the eternal life spell came into effect again, which made the Grand Arcanists feel the beauty of peace.

    As for the reason for the ceasefire ...

    The demon sunflower King has found the cause of the death of its young.

    The death of the sunflower was not due to the abuse of magic in theher Empire, but the death curse from the Lord of the end of all things.

    Under the leadership of the king of demon sunflower, Ferlin and the demon sunflower race eliminated the believers of the god of death. With the help of the king of Arcanists, they developed a spell that could break the curse of the god of death.

    It was a war caused by the misunderstanding of Arcanists.

    The demon sunflower King had a discussion with the Arcanist King after the incident, and they promised topensate each other.

    Of course, this was all a self-directed act by ioram.

    He did not intend to reveal his identity, even if the war was over.

    Other than that.

    The king of Arcanists announced that he would retire and protectherreal from behind the scenes.

    After the war with the Ferlin sunflower ended, the floating cities resumed their operations. As time passed, the Arcanists gradually recovered from the war and grew curious about the Ferlin sunflower.

    After the war ended, the king of the demonic sunflower had expressed that he weed Arcanists to visit the demonic sunflower realm deep underground.

    Most Arcanists did not dare to go.

    However, Arcanists were never short of bold people. As time passed, more and more Arcanists entered the field of demonic sunflowers out of curiosity to learn about the powerful race that had almost destroyedherreal.

    As the saying goes, no discord, no Concord.

    The Arcanist and the Felin sunflower recognized each other''s strength. They were both experienced spellcasters and shared amon interest.

    After the peaceful exchange began, the two forces got along better and better thanks to the secret push of ioram. At the same time, some Felin sunflower left the underground world where it had lived for a long time and ascended to the sky to live in the floating city at the invitation of the Arcanists.

    However, only a year had passed.

    On a peaceful afternoon, an announcement from the gods made the Faerun continent fall into silence.

    "Those who don''t respect death will surely wee the end of death!"

    The Lord of oblivion had given an Oracle,her''s Arcanists had challenged his theocracy of death with the eternal life spell, and the Felin sunflower had killed his believers. Both races had to pay the price with their lives.

    One by one, the portals connected to the god of death''s Kingdom were activated.

    The Lord of the end of all things ''army of death arrived with a howl.

 Chapter 706 The Lord Of The End Of All Things (1)

    This was a dark day that was destined to be recorded in history.

    The ck Gate floating in the air was like the gate to hell. Boundless death Qi rolled out, covering the sky and casting the world into darkness.

    Wherever the aura of death passed, the rivers would dry up and the flowers and nts would wither.

    Even the mountains were walking towards death, and the heavy rocks slowly turned into gray dust.

    Apanying these scenes was a ck ocean-like Army.

    Liches, skeletons, undead, burning skulls, gargoyles, undead Dragons ... The countless undead creatures were the most numerous Warriors in this Army, but there were also human spellcasters, orcs, and even elves.

    These were the followers and subjects of the Lord of oblivion.

    There were more than a dozen demigod existences among them. As the leaders of the death Army, they took direct orders from the death god.

    The king of The Walking Dead was not an undeserved name. His Army was strong enough to destroy both the Netheril Empire and the sunflower territory at the same time. Whether it was high-endbat power orprehensive strength, the death Army was far superior to the forces in the main material world.

    Moreover, this was definitely not the entirebat power of the god of death Kingdom. They were only a portion.

    It was not just that.

    Ferlin''s earth began to shake.

    This was especially true for the cemeteries and barren mountains.

    There seemed to be a creature struggling to move under the soil. After a while, the soil finally broke open, revealing a bloody and rotten body with only bones.

    The dead returned from the kingdom of death. Under countless horrified gazes, they silently burst towards Netheril''snd and joined the Army of death.

    "It''s finally starting."

    "This is a real war."

    In the quiet Valley, the silver Dragon raised its head and looked at the ce where the boundless power of death gathered. It squinted at the teleportation gates thaty in the sky.

    At this moment, Faerun was a little simr to the battle between the main timeline Dragon and the elves.

    The God''s army had a precise target and wasrge in scale. They would not attack ordinary people, but they would not control the power of the aftermath that was unintentionally released. If they were affected, they could only admit that they were unlucky.

    Unless you wanted to try to take revenge on a God, what else could you do other than admit that you were unlucky?

    Garen''s Canyon was also corroded by the power of death.

    The originally beautiful Canyon was also shrouded in the aura of death. At this time, many of the scenery was decaying at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    This was the Lord of the end of all things releasing his extraordinary divine power to affect the environment, turning Faerun''s environment into a home ground suitable for his death Army to y.

    It was difficult for the gods to exert their great power in the main material world.

    But this didn''t mean that he couldn''t show it.

    When a God, a great divine power, was determined to destroy the forces of the Prime Material ne, his Fury would make the entire world tremble.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Teacher, you are indeed the Lord of oblivion."

    Karsus, who was also in the canyon, came up to garen and said in a low voice.

    this God led the Felin sunflower and Nethery to war.

    his hands were stained with the blood of Arcanists like me.

    While speaking, Karsus ''tone was very calm, but garen could see that there seemed to be a me burning in his eyes. It was the me of anger, the anger of a Grand Arcanist towards a God.

    then, try to make ''him'' pay the price for this.

    The silver Dragon lowered its eyes and looked at Karsus.

    "Karsus, my proud disciple, are you ready?"

    Karsus nodded solemnly.

    "I''m 100% confident that I''ll be able to sessfully perform the God Ascension Art."

    now, we''re just waiting for the Lord of oblivion to be distracted. I''ll make him pay a painful price for this.

    He said word by word.

    Garen nodded slightly, and at the same time, his huge body stood up, his dragon wings slowly spread out, and he smiled, " "I''ve been silent for a long time. It''s time to move my muscles and bones."

    While they were talking.

    The magic all over Faerun began to tremble violently.

    Boundless elemental energy erupted, sweeping across thend like a tidal wave, dispelling the endless power of death, and the sky that was covered by darkness regained its brightness.

    Other than that.

    The Arcanists ofher, and the Felin sunflower of the sunflower domain.

    At the same time, they were pleasantly surprised to find that their connection with the magic seemed to have deepened. They could mobilize more elemental energy, making it easier to cast spells and obtaining more power than before.

    However, the four portals connected to the god of death''s Kingdom were guarded by demigods, and they still stood tall.

    At the same time, a teleportation gate formed by magic was activated again.

    Nagas, murlocs, orcs, elves, humans ... The spellcaster Army of various races stepped out of the city and descended on the border of Netheril''s territory, silently guarding it.

    The Army from the [ heart of runes ], the divine Kingdom of Mithril, had arrived.

    Every soldier here was a spellcaster, and across the sky and earth, they confronted the army of death from a distance.

    The goddess of magic''s Oracle descended at the same time, indicating that she would not ignore the Lord of the end''s unreasonable persecution of Arcanists and Felin sunflower, as these two races had their own people and believers.

    Under the call of the goddess of magic, many Felin sunflower and Arcanists rushed to the battlefield and stood on the side of the spell Legion.

 Chapter 707 The Lord Of The End Of All Things _2

    During this period, the Arcanists were surprised to find that some of the spellcasters who had left their names in Faerun''s history but had suddenly disappeared had actually appeared in the spellcaster Army. It turned out that they had been absorbed into the divine Kingdom of the goddess of magic.

    At the same time.

    The gray wilderness of one of the outer nes.

    The divine kingdom of death of the Lord of the end of all things, also known as the underworld, was located on this ne.

    In the depths of the fortress built by countlessyers of bones.

    The god of death, who was sitting on the treasure carried by the skulls of various creatures and wailing, opened his indifferent and narrow eyes.

    This God had pitch-ck eyes without any impurities.

    Facing him was like facing the ultimate fear, the fear of death.

    His eyes reflected the death of all living things in the world.

    There was a phantom-like cloak behind him, and the cloak that moved without wind hid most of his body. Only his dark eyes could be seen. One of his hands was pressed on a thick register, and the other hand was holding a quill pen with ink hanging low, as if he was writing something.

    "Mithril, are you going to make an enemy of me for the sake of an Empire of mortals?"

    In the skeletal Fort, the Lord of the end of all things''s voice was cold, but it was impossible to tell whether he was happy or angry. It sounded like he was talking to himself, echoing and spreading far and wide.

    "Hehe, you said Arcanists are your people?"

    a bunch of arrogant Arcanists who don''t respect gods. When did they be your people? "

    The Lord of eradication seemed to have received a response.

    He sat on the Throne of Bones, raised one hand to support his head, and continued to speak in a cold tone.

    "So, no matter what, you''re going to help them resist the end of death?"

    The Lord of eradication stood up slowly.

    His eyes were like lightning, prating the endless space and nes, as if they hade directly to the heart of the spell, and looked at the goddess of magic, who was shining all over.

    "Very good, Myzrael."

    "Now, let me see if your magic has improved after all these years."

    With that, the Lord of oblivion''s body disappeared from theherworld.

    Gods were basically invincible in their own God kingdoms.

    However, gods were never afraid of leaving their divine kingdoms. After all, they were never prisoners in their divine kingdoms, but gods high above.

    The Lord of the end of all things and the goddess of magic left the divine Kingdom at the same time.

    In the next moment, the two great divine powers appeared in a boundless silver domain, the astral world.

    The power of death that could bring all things to death and end, as well as the omnipotent and endless magic, erupted here. The native residents of the astral world were very familiar with the floating inds, trying their best to avoid the aftermath of the battle between the gods.

    Even so, every time the gods fought in the astral world, they would bring irreparable damage to the residents of this world.

    However, the residents of the astral world were already used to this.

    Due to the special nature of this ne, both good and evil gods liked to fight here and release their boundless power.

    In the astral world, the Battle of the Gods began.

    At the same time that the gods started the war, the army of death belonging to the Lord of the end of all things and the Army of runes belonging to the goddess of magic both received the Oracle.

    Faerun continent, the prime material world that had caused the two great divine powers to fight, was once again in mes of War. It was only slightly weaker than the war between the Enther Empire and the orc God system, but it could be said to be the secondrgest war in the history of this world.

    A portal based on the four God nations of death.

    The entire battlefield was divided into four main battlefields. The death Army and the incantation Army began to fight for their gods.

    Nether territory, the mountains of dawn.

    A teleportation gate leading to the kingdom of death was suspended in the sky above this mountain range, and it was sending an endless stream of soldiers to Faerun world.

    At the same time, a spell Legion, many Grand Arcanists, and Ferlin sunflower joined forces.

    In the sky, the floating city carried Arcanists who were driven by magic power and swept between the floating clouds. In the air, there were spellcaster soldiers of the incantation Army, and on the surface and underground, there were the armies formed by the Felin sunflower.<novelnext></novelnext>

    There were four demigods in the death Army in this battle zone.

    A Death Knight, a Necromancer, an undead dragon, and a death demonic Wolf.

    The most powerful demigod was the undead dragon.

    Undead Dragons without a physical body could avoid all physical attacks and were naturally immune to elemental energy damage below the legendary level. In addition, they had powerful demigod power, so they could gallop on the vast battlefield.

    The spellcasters from the heart of runes also had demigods, and they were entangled with the demigods of the death Army.

    At the same time, the ocean of undead creatures was surging, fighting with the spell Legion, Arcanists, and the Feylin sunflower.

    BOOM!

    As if the light of dawn had bloomed on the horizon, the endless light instantly eliminated tens of thousands of undead creatures, leaving a vacuum on the surface.

    Level 10 spell, sunlight burst.

    The first Grand Arcanist to develop this spell had once blown up a floating city and died.

    A Grand Arcanist living high up in the floating city let out a breath and began to chant again, mobilizing the power of the magic to construct a spell.

    With the support of the goddess of magic, the Grand Arcanist felt the magic was more active than ever.

    Such an environment was very suitable for casting spells.

    Dozens of floating cities surrounded the mountains of dawn, and spells from Arcanists fell from the sky, killing groups of undead creatures.

    mes, ice, sound waves, gravity, space ... Everything that made up the world was the Arcanist''s weapon.

    The soldiers of the spell Corps were also spellcasters.

    Along with the Arcanists, endless spells were cast from the hands of the spellcasters.

    The chanting of spells overwhelmed the roars of the undead creatures, and the bright elemental light that was as bright as the sun could blind the eyes of ordinary people.

    The spell Legion and the Arcanists were doing well.

    The magic existed in the world of Faerun. After all, it was the home ground of the goddess of magic and the mages. The death Army was fighting here and was losing at a visible rate.

    However, the Felin sunflower, who had also participated in the battle, had a slightly worse performance.

    The core of their ability was the absorption technique, which was extremely effective against the caster. It was not as effective against other existences.

    However, only a small portion of the death Army''s soldiers were spellcasters, so the Feylin sunflower could not fully disy its abilities. The casualties were very heavy.

    Then, under the suggestion of the leader of the spell Legion and the Grand Arcanists, the spell Legion was destroyed.

    The Feylin demonic sunflowers had no choice but to leave the battlefield, leaving it to the spellcasters and undead.

    Time passed by quietly.

    The spell casters ''spells crushed the earth and tore the sky apart. Most of the ck ocean-like army of death was turned into dust, and the spell casters only paid a small casualty ratio.

    However ...

    Just as the spell casters thought that they had won easily and were about to seal the teleportation gate ...

    The gray-ck Power of death was like a hurricane passing through, sweeping past the undead creatures that had been turned into dust.

    A scene that caused the spellcasters ''expressions to turn grave happened.

    The broken corpses reassembled, and the flesh and blood on the ground flowed back. The army of death that had been destroyed by their spells was reborn, but the power of death that filled the surrounding area had dimmed a little. However, because of the existence of the teleportation gate, it was rapidly recovering as time passed.

    The death Army wasn''t strong in a direct battle.

    However, with the blessing of the Lord of the end of all things, they could be reborn almost infinitely and return from the kingdom of death.

    As for the creatures that died under the wheels of the death Army, they would also be their soldiers.

    If they couldn''t quickly destroy the death Army, then in the long run, the death Army would only grow stronger and stronger, while their enemies would gradually weaken until they lost all ability to resist.

    By this time, some of the dead spellcasters had already stood up and joined the death Army, pointing their swords at their formerrades.

    The army of the Lord of the end of all things, relying on the rather shameless divine power of death, was second to none in terms of power among the Oracle armies of all the gods.

 Chapter 708 Im Going To Start Showing Off

    "Teacher, are you going to personally take action?"

    In the canyon where countless magic arrays had been set up, Karsus stood at the center of the intersection of all the magic arrays and looked up at the silver Dragon with anticipation.

    Karsus had been curious about garen''s true strength for too long.

    He had heard of the silver of disaster from other Netheril Arcanists, especially the old Grand Arcanists who had lived for more than a thousand years. They were even more secretive about the silver of disaster. When Karsus mentioned it, they had warned the young Arcanist not to provoke the Dragon.

    Karsus knew that his Dragon teacher was unfathomable, but he had never seen garen in action before.

    Garen spread his dragon wings, his huge body blocking the sun, leaving huge shadows on the ground, including carthus.

    The majestic Silver Dragon lowered its head and looked at its disciple.

    there are a few enemies worth my time. I hope they can give me some pleasure that I haven''t had in a long time.

    The giant Dragon''s voice was deep and calm.

    If it was in the main timeline, most of the creatures in the main material world would have heard of garen''s name as long as he was mentioned due to his ferocious performance in the war between the dragons and the elves. He was a terrifying true dragon who had swept through the elven army and killed more than ten elven demigods.

    In this timeline, garen''s reputation was only limited to Faerun world, but after this battle, it was hard to say.

    Garen wanted to know if the demigods of the underworld or the elven demigods were stronger or weaker in the main material world.

    At the same time.

    Karsus ''fingers moved slightly, and as if nothing had happened, he cast a few mage''s eyes and arranged them around garen.

    Although garen''s magic attainments were no longerparable to Karsus'', they were not that far off.

    He noticed his disciple''s small movements, but he didn''t stop him.

    It wasn''t a bad thing to let Karsus see how he looked when he showed his power.

    Dragons generally had a little bit of vanity, and garen was no exception.

    Then, under Karsus''s gaze, the silver Dragon''s body gradually turned illusionary. Under the ripples of the river of time, it disappeared from the quiet canyon.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    In the battle zone where the power of death filled the sky, the roars of countless undead creatures gathered together, far more terrifying than the waves of the sea.

    The death Knight, who was wearing heavy armor that looked like ck smoke and riding a nightmare warhorse, soared into the sky.

    This demigod was not an incarnation.

    The highest strength of the oracles in their own God''s kingdom was basically that of demigods. After all, those who could reach the level of weak divine power would generally choose to create their own God''s kingdom instead of bing the vassal of other gods.

    Therefore ...<novelnext></novelnext>

    Just like the Twin Flower oracles who had descended to the main material world, the demigods of the death Army had descended with their true bodies, and the demigods of the spell Army were the same.

    The death Knight''s entire body was wrapped in heavy armor that was as dark as the night.

    It had just broken through the sky-filling thunderstorm cast by an incantation demigod. There were still silver streaks moving on the surface of the heavy steel armor on its body, apanied by the sizzling of white smoke.

    The death Knight ignored the erosion of the remaining magic power.

    In the countless battles for the Lord of eradication, it could not even remember how many times it had died. It had long been numb to the pain caused by the enemy''s attacks and had no obvious reaction.

    The death Knight''s door-like greatsword was swung at the floating city in the sky.

    The blood-red greatsword shed horizontally and vertically, drawing out two cross-shaped Scarlet sword beams.

    After the cross-shaped sword light left the sword body, it expanded in the wind. In just a few seconds, it turned into a dazzling sword light that was thousands of meters long, as if it was going to tear the sky apart. It left traces of cracks in the space.

    He was facing an attack from a demigod.

    The expression of the Grand Arcanist from the floating city, who was targeted, suddenly changed.

    The Grand Arcanist let out a low growl, and all his magic power poured into the core of the magic, mobilizing the core to draw more energy from the depths of the magic and adding it to the floating city''s Mythal barrier.

    At the same time, hemunicated with the other Arcanists in the city through the arcane chain.

    Arcanists of varying strength constructed defensive spells at the same time and arranged them around the mythological enchantment, strengthening the defense of the floating city.

    Buzzzzzz!

    A ripple-like magic barrier appeared and covered the entire floating city.

    At the same time, the bloody cross, which was thousands of meters long, whizzed toward the floating city and shed at its defense shield.

    Buzzzzzz!

    An ear-piercing explosion sounded at the same time.

    The entire city shook violently. Some Arcanists lost their bnce and fell to the ground.

    However, the floating city''s violent reaction did not make the Arcanists feel fear.

    This was because they discovered that the floating city, which had taken a full-force attack from the death Knight, had sessfully resisted the attack without causing too much damage to the floating city''s body, even though a huge cross-shaped gap had been opened in the mystological barrier.

    The defense of the Mythal barrier, which originated from the high Elves, was extremely amazing.

    Even garen would need to go all out to break it. An ordinary demigod would not be able to defeat it in one blow. After all, this kind of mythological enchantment still had the support of arge number of Arcanists. There were Grand Arcanists who were the city Lords, and there was nock of Arcanists with legendary strength.

    In the war against the Felin sunflower, the floating city was unable to unleash its full power due to the existence of the absorption spell.

 Chapter 709 Im Going To Start Acting Cool (2)

    But at this time, the power of the arcane Empire was revealed.

    The death Knight''s attack had failed. The nightmare warhorse neighed and left a series of footprints in the air as it trod on the mes. It headed toward the gap in the floating city''s defense barrier.

    The floating city could withstand a full-force attack from a demigod.

    However, he still couldn''t withstand the demigod''s relentless pursuit.

    At the same time.

    A demigod spellcaster with the heart of runes chanted an incantation and constructed a bright spear that pierced straight through space and shot toward the death Knight to stop the demigod''s attack on the floating city.

    However ...

    The death Knight did not even look at the curse Oracle''s attack.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The magic spear destroyed half of the death Knight''s body, and the right half of its body seemed to be covered in white mes. Its heavy armor was melted, revealing the long-decayed skeleton below.

    Then, half of his body was covered in heavy armor, while the other half of his skeleton was exposed. Under the burning of the magic mes, he rushed into the floating city.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    A few blinding blood-red lights shed and exploded in the floating city.

    Time seemed to have stopped for a moment.

    Crash!

    Under the serious gazes of many spell casters, the massive floating city exploded with a loud boom and shattered into pieces, turning into a fireball that was like a small sun.

    Then, the death Knight rode out of the fire on his nightmare warhorse.

    Endless power of death rolled over, repairing its body that was about to copse from the spells.

    In the destroyed floating city, the body of the Grand Arcanist was cut into pieces by the sword light. The remains were condensed by the power of death and bound together with mes. They were transformed into a legendary Lich with a strong breath of death driven by the death Army. The Lich reconstructed the spell, but the target was changed to the previous Allied forces.

    Not only the Grand Arcanists.

    The dead Arcanists, as long as their bodies were not too badly damaged, all stood up again.

    As long as they died, they would be a part of the death Army.

    Bengbeng!

    As time passed, the floating cities began to explode.

    The demigods of the death Army, who were above the legendary level, focused their firepower on Netheril''s floating city. Their purpose was to kill the Grand Arcanists and bring them to their deaths.

    The scene of the death Knights destroying the floating city was only a small part of the huge battlefield.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Due to the special nature of the power of death, they could ignore the attacks of the cursed oracles to a certain extent.

    The death Army had been at a disadvantage in the battle against the spell Army and Netheril''s Arcanists at the beginning, but as time passed, they slowly stabilized the situation and began to gain the upper hand.

    Under the blessing of the power of death, their ability to resuscitate and regenerate infinitely was too abnormal.

    Inparison, the oracles of the heart of runes were not very good at fighting the death Army.

    If it was the Oracle Army of the God of Light, it would be much easier to deal with the death Army, which was mainly made up of undead creatures.

    In the camp of the heart of spell, there was nock of spellcasters who could use resurrection spells, even group resurrection spells. The Grand Arcanists could also use simr spells, but the casting of this spell paled inparison to the blessing of death power. The effect was far inferior, and it was moreborious.

    The best way to deal with the death Army was to destroy them all in one go, close the portal, cut off their connection with the underworld, or seal or banish them.

    Unfortunately, these solutions were not easy to implement.

    At this moment.

    The 60-meter-long Ghost Dragon, which looked like a pale white Dragon Shadow, was attacking a floating city.

    It spat out a dragon''s breath that was as white as the one it had just breathed out, opening a gap in a floating city''s mythological barrier.

    Immediately after, its huge body began to roll around, braving the spell attacks of the spell casters as it tried to enter the floating city and destroy it.

    Under the nervous gaze of the Grand Arcanist, the undead dragon was getting closer and closer.

    However, before it could get close to the floating city, time on the battlefield suddenly stopped.

    The river of time rippled, and the water of the void condensed into the outline of a Silver Dragon.

    A giant dragon appeared, with towering dragon horns on his head and a body full of glistening silver scales.

    Time resumed its flow.

    The undead dragon looked at the silver Dragon that had suddenly appeared in front of it and was slightly stunned.

    The time teleportation passed in an instant without any spatial fluctuations. This was the first time the undead dragon had encountered such a teleportation method.

    The moment garen appeared, countless gazes were focused on him.

    It couldn''t be helped. Before garen, the undead dragon was thergest ferocious beast here. However, the moment garen appeared, the undead dragon was immediately overshadowed. In front of garen, it was like a child who had yet to grow up.

    The young Arcanists inherreal did not understand garen''s stance.

    When they saw this silver giant dragon, because there was already an undead dragon as an enemy, many of them subconsciously regarded garen as a member of the death Army, and their faces were filled with tension.

    However, many of the more knowledgeable legendary and Grand Arcanists, upon seeing garen''s appearance, had a slight change in their expressions after a short moment of thinking, and matched his appearance with a legend in their memories.

 Chapter 710 Im Going To Start Acting Cool (3)

    Silver of disaster.

    He was the one who had caused the destruction of the ancient imaska Empire a thousand years ago.

    It was said that this Dragon had a good rtionship with the king of Arcanists. It had lived in the newly built first city for a while and suddenly left after that. For thousands of years, no one knew where it had gone. More than thirty years ago, there was some news, but not much.

    In this way, it was more likely that the king of Arcanists had invited him to help in the battle.

    As the Grand Arcanists thought so, the silver of disaster took a deep breath.

    The air began to flow, and some kind of energy that even Grand Arcanists could not detect surged and gathered, continuously entering the body of the silver of disaster.

    Then, under countless horrified gazes ...

    The Dragon''s body expanded, and in just a few seconds, it turned into a mountain-like terrifying beast. With just a gentle p of its wings, it brought up a boundless Hurricane, and the sound of its breath was like thunder in the rolling dark clouds.

    Hiss ... Karsus, who saw this scene through the mage''s eye, gasped.

    "That''s, that''s too exaggerated."

    He murmured in a low voice, his eyes shining.

    teacher is indeed a demigod Dragon. Furthermore, he doesn''t seem to be an ordinary demigod.

    Karsus held his breath, closed his eyes, and watched the progress of the battle.

    On the other side.

    Grand Arcanist, curse Oracle, death demigod ... The high-level existences on the battlefield were a little dazed at this moment.

    Even a demigod, who was at the top of the main material world, felt a tsunami-like pressure when facing garen. They were both demigods, but they were not on the same level at all.

    "As a true dragon, you believe in a God from another race."

    "Your beliefs need to be corrected."

    Undead Dragons were a type of true dragon. In the battle with the Lich Hales, Hales had once summoned an undead dragon.

    Garen''s eyes narrowed as he looked at the undead dragon who was a death god believer.

    Time sequence explosion!

    Boom boom boom

    The power of time tore apart the river of time that flowed in an orderly manner, and a chaotic space-time fault burst out with the undead dragon as the center. The turbulent and bursting river of time suddenly attacked the undead Dragon''s body.

    The undead dragon wailed.

    Its reaction was very fast. As its body was blown into several pieces, it scuttled away and left the area of the chronicled explosion.

    A total of four pieces of the wreckage turned into four new undead Dragons and gathered together in the distance. However, its body had shrunk, and its aura and spirit were much weaker. It was recovering quickly with the blessing of the power of death.

    "To be able to activate the power of the river of time, what kind of Dragon are you?"

    The undead Dragon''s face was filled with fear and even some fear.

    The demigod undead dragon was already the strongest demigod there.

    However, its body was destroyed by garen''s attack, and it was not because it was careless. It was already fully focused, but it was still seriously injured by a single attack.

    As they were both true dragons, the undead dragon knew that garen was also a true dragon.

    However, it did not understand what kind of Dragon garen was.

    There were no records of the time Dragon in this timeline, nor were there any legendary dragon species. Therefore, they did not know of the existence of the time Dragon.

    Garen did not answer the enemy''s question.

    betray your faith in the Grim Reaper. I can spare your life since we''re of the same race.

    The silver Dragon ignored the army of death that was ring at it like a tiger and spoke indifferently as if it had entered a no man''snd.<novelnext></novelnext>

    At the same time.

    Space was silently torn open on the silver Dragon''s Back.

    A strong demonic Wolf with Scarlet eyes and a gray mist around its body appeared.

    It opened its mouth and spat out an extremely corrosive and poisonous breath that fell on the silver Dragon''s scales. The silver scales were corroded and broke open, and the breath invaded the Dragon''s flesh.

    But this scene did not happen in real time.

    The world copsed and contracted, finally being absorbed into the depths of the silver Dragon''s pupils.

    The mountain-like silver Dragon moved as it spoke, and its dragon ws, which covered the sky and covered the sun, swiped at a spot in the void.

    The death demonic Wolf that had just broken through the space looked at the Dragon w that had blocked its entire vision. Its pupils contracted, and it hurriedly tried to Dodge, but the surrounding space had been sealed by garen''s dimensional anchor.

    Just as he broke the dimensional anchor, the Dragon w had already arrived.

    The death demonic Wolf''s body was no more than two meters long, and it was like an ant in garen''s giant dragon w. The moment it was caught in his w, its body was crushed by the omnipresent force and the power of the time and space breaking w, turning it into a squirming pile of meat paste.

    "A clown."

    The power of time extended over and easily sealed the death demonic Wolf, which had lost its ability to resist, in the time Amber.

    Garen spread out his dragon ws and opened up a dimensional space at the same time, throwing the sealed death demon Wolf inside.

    All of this happened in the blink of an eye.

    A demigod of the death Army, a demigod who had destroyed several floating cities, had been captured alive so easily. The scene was calm yet shocking.

    What was even more terrifying was ...

    t-this dimensional space seems to have many of those frozen time crystals.

    Karsus ''throat moved.

    He looked through the crack in the dimensional space and vaguely saw a dozen time Amber inside.

    Inside the time Amber, there were many beautiful and handsome elves. Most of them had expressions of anger, fear, and unwillingness.

    "Don''t tell me they''re all demigods."

    A crazy thought emerged in Karsus ''heart.

    He wasn''t the only one who saw the time Amber in the dimensional space.

    As a demigod, he was sure that the creatures sealed in the time Amber were demigod creatures.

    An existence on the same level as him was sealed up like an exhibit ...

    The demigod emissaries of the heart of runes silently distanced themselves from this ally who had suddenly appeared.

    The demigod of the death Army was extremely nervous.

    Capturing and sealing a demigod alive was much more difficult than killing him directly. This meant that there was a huge gap in strength between the two sides. Otherwise, it would be impossible to capture an existence of the same level alive.

    "Yes, you''ve found out,"

    The silver Dragon closed the dimensional space and nced at the remaining demigods of death with a hint of interest.

    I have an idea. We can gather enough demigods and open an exhibition hall for demigod creatures.

    The silver Dragon rubbed its chin and said in a calm tone, " "It''s just that I have too few collection types now. Can you help me achieve this goal? I''ll be eternally grateful."

    While they were talking.

    One of garen''s dragon scales turned into a small mirror and flew out.

    The mirror reflected the death Knight''s appearance. Then, under the fluctuations of the power of time, another death Knight walked out of the river of time.

 Chapter 711 The Collapse Of The Divine Body, The Death Of The Ascension

    The death Knight mirror image was filled with the power of death. It rode the nightmare warhorse and stood in front of the death Knight.

    The time abomination used a time mirror image on the death Knight.

    Garen''s main body nced at the demigod-level Necromancer, and used the dead time mirror image on the skeleton-like Necromancer, summoning the Necromancer mirror image.

    Then, the two mirror images attacked their original bodies.

    "Oracles of the goddess of magic, you can go and eliminate the ordinary soldiers of the death Army."

    "Let me handle these demigods."

    Garen smiled gently at the demigod spellcasters from the heart of runes.

    The few spell casters tacitly distanced themselves from the silver Dragon. Without the demigod of death stopping them, they began to castrge-scale sealing or banishing spells, clearing out the ck ocean of death soldiers.

    At this moment, garen retracted his gaze and looked at the undead dragon who was cowering.

    "You ....

    Garen had not finished his sentence.

    The undead dragon forced a smile on its translucent face and quickly said in dragonnguage, " "I''m willing to surrender!"

    "I was forcibly taken into my divine Kingdom by the Lord of eradication! If you can help me deal with the seal of death that he left behind, I''d be happy to abandon his faith."

    The undead dragon''s faith was not firm.

    This was in line with its identity as a Dragon.

    It was telling the truth.

    The undead dragon had originally believed in the Lord of oblivion since it was free, but it had not expected to receive the protection of his divine power and slowly be a death Oracle.

    "You''re quite tactful."

    stay here and help the heart of runes deal with the army of death. You don''t have to worry about the seal of death on you.

    Garen said as he looked at the undead dragon.

    The undead Dragons that had been part of the death Army just a moment ago quickly turned their backs on them, and in order to show off, they killed the soldiers of the death Army with all their might.

    Garen, on the other hand, raised his head and looked at the battle between the two mirror images and their actual bodies.

    The time mirror image and the two death demigods were fighting back and forth, and they looked very anxious.

    The Necromancer chanted an incantation, and countless bone ws appeared in the air, grabbing at the mirror image from all directions. However, the mirror image seemed to know its own attack patterns very well. As soon as the other party chanted an incantation, it had already set up an indestructible bone armor, surrounding itself to resist the attack.

    Then, the mirror image suddenly raised its hand and cast withering death line, but its defense was also seen through in advance by the undead spell.

    On the other side, the battle between the death Knight and the mirror image was the same.

    Each of their moves seemed to be carved from the same mold. Both sides knew their enemies like the back of their hands, so it was difficult to determine the winner in a short time.

    time mirror image is the most powerful ability that the abomination of time has mastered.

    Garen nodded slightly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After learning all of the time-type abilities of the time abomination, garen''sbat power had once again increased to another level. Originally, he would have needed to expend some energy to deal with demigods of the same level in a one-on-many situation, but now he felt rxed and at ease.

    Next, the giant God garen extended his dragon wings.

    The body that covered the sky set off a torrent of hurricanes, and the almost solid Firebird and wind pressure rushed toward the Necromancer like an overwhelming force.

    An ugly expression appeared on the Necromancer''s skin-and-flesh skeletal face, and he seemed to be distracted.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the mirror image''s eyes lit up, and it hurriedly constructed a spell.

    A pitch-ck giant hand formed from the power of death rose from the ground and grabbed the Necromancer.

    Kachaa!

    Theyers of bone armor defense were shattered, and the Necromancer was hit by death''s hand. After he managed to counterattack and escape, the city wall-like dragon wings whistled over with a terrible Hurricane.

    Pada!

    As if it was killing a mosquito, the huge dragon wings pressed down like the sky, smashing the Necromancer to the ground. After smashing through countlessyers of underground rock, he was embedded deep in the soil and rocks.

    Immediately.

    The bone ws were like blooming flowers, grabbing the Necromancer and breaking the ground.

    After the Necromancer lost his ability to resist, garen did the same thing and sealed him up with the amber time seal.

    Compared to killing the enemy directly, garen now preferred to seal them up for eternity.

    A living demigod was a priceless treasure.

    Among garen''s collection, the most valuable items were the many demigods he had captured.

    The only one left was the death Knight.

    The silver Dragon turned its head and looked at the death Knight that was fighting with its mirror image.

    The two of them had just shed once, and they were facing each other at a close distance. The heavy sword shed with the heavy sword, and the space around the sword shattered and regenerated, the power of death gushing out.

    The giant God garen''s body shed, and a w descended from the sky, pressing down on the death Knight.

    The silent heavy-armored knight raised his head and looked at the silver Dragon w that seemed to be falling from the sky. A crazy blue me burned in his eyes.

    With a twist of its arm, it abandoned the heavy sword and threw the mirror image more than ten kilometers away.

    He bent his waist, bent his legs, and raised his arms high.

    The death Knight let out a heavy breath. Its body, which was like an ant to garen, pushed against his dragon ws and exerted all his strength.

    Pachi!

    The death Knight felt a terrifying destructive power. His arms, which were surrounded by the power of death, exploded into powder, and then his body was crushed by the Dragon w. Like the death demonic Wolf, his skeletal body and steel heavy armor turned into a pool of mud, and it was difficult to tell them apart.

    "Competing in strength with a Dragon that''s stronger than you?"

 Chapter 712 The Collapse Of The Divine Body, The Death Of The Ascension

    "I''ve died too many times, my brain must be damaged."

    Garen shook his head slightly, slightly doubting the quality of this collection.

    The strength of Dragons had always been the best among all races. In the same level, not many creatures would want topete with Dragons, let alone garen, who had a terrifying strength in his giant God state.

    After beating him half to death, he cast the amber time seal and threw him into the dimensional space ... Garenpleted all these steps in one go, his movements so smooth that they could only be described as floating clouds and flowing water.

    At the same time.

    He looked around at the situation on the battlefield.

    After losing the demigod of death as an opponent, the oracles and Grand Arcanists of the heart of runes destroyed the portal that connected to the kingdom of death.

    Without an endless supply of death energy, the soldiers of the death Army could no longer be resurrected infinitely.

    Their numbers were still quite terrifying, and from garen''s perspective, it was a spectacr sight.

    Looking down from the sky, one could see a dense mass of undead creatures pushing each other. On the ground, there were skeletons, ghouls, walking corpses, and other creatures wreaking havoc. In the air, there were gargoyles, ghosts, demon bats, and other creatures flying. It was hard to count.

    However, such a dense number also allowed the power of the spells to be disyed to their best.

    The blessing of the goddess of magic made the magic power of many spellcasters almost infinite. They could cast spells without worrying about the consumption of mental strength.

    The bright spiritual light of all kinds of spells shed and covered the area.

    The endless undead creatures sank into the spell tide, and their numbers decreased at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Garen did not stop there.

    After killing the demigod of death, he used time teleportation again and went to the battlefield where another teleportation gate was.

    Netheril, Saint nauchang River.

    The sound of the surging River, the roars of the undead creatures, and the chanting of the spell casters ... All sorts of sounds gathered together and entered garen''s ears.

    As soon as he appeared in this battle zone, he saw an old acquaintance.

    The king of Arcanists, no, the previous King of Arcanists, ioram.

    In the face of the invasion of an enemy like the death Army, ioram no longer chose to stay behind the scenes. He stood up and led the Grand Arcanists to resist the death Army together with the spellcasters of the heart of runes.

    As a spell caster who was also a demigod, iolham''s performance was stronger than some of the demigods in the heart of runes.

    He could cast level 12 spells easily, and he had the ability to cast instantly, multi-cast, and extreme cast. Like a magic machine gun, he set off a spell storm and beat a rotten snake-like demigod creature in the death Army. He didn''t dare to fight back.

    At the same time, when he looked at the terrifying thousand-meter giant beast, eolmy was also shocked.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It was the first time he had seen garen in such a state.

    Although he had long known that his old friend''s strength was unfathomable, he did not expect it to be so terrifying after it was revealed.

    Aftering back to his senses, iolham pulled his attention away from garen and focused more on dealing with his enemy. However, there was a smile on his face, as if victory was already in his grasp.

    Here, the coalition of the heart of runes and the Grand Arcanists still had the advantage.

    After garen''s arrival, the situation changed even more quickly, and the advantage turned into a victory.

    After spending some time to get rid of the teleportation gate here, garen, ??olme, and some oracles from the heart of runes went to thest two battle zones to help.

    The river of time flowed quietly.

    Surrounded by its embrace, the mes of war gradually extinguished.

    The teleportation gates that were connected to the kingdom of death were destroyed one by one, and because of the many years of management of the goddess of magic on Faerun continent, under her protection, it was difficult for the kingdom of death to open newrge teleportation gates.

    The portal was destroyed, but there were still many undead creatures.

    The spellcaster Legion and the Arcanists took turns to rest and relieve their fatigue from casting spells continuously. At the same time, they continued to clean up the remaining forces of the death Army and the areas that had been eroded by the undead creatures.

    Under such circumstances, garen returned to the canyon.

    In the vast Canyon, the power of magic filled every corner.

    The flowing river, the soft ground, and the fragrant flowers ... The runes were everywhere. There were even hundreds of millions of runes floating in the air, like a vast Gxy.

    This ce had once been personally set up by the goddess of magic, and many powerful enhancement arrays had been set up.

    At the center of the intersection of theyers of enhancement circles, Karsus was already sitting cross-legged in the middle. He closed his eyes that were filled with wisdom, and at the same time, his lips hummed as he whispered aplex magic spell.

    Every syble he uttered would cause a regional magic rune to flicker and jump in the air, like a star Whirlpool flowing in the Gxy.

    The silver Dragon, still in its giant God form, spread its wings.

    Its wingspan of more than a thousand meters covered both sides of the canyon, leaving a shadow outline that covered Karsus.

    At the same time, garen raised his head and looked up. His eyes were shining with bright elemental light.

    He used the astral world piercing technique and saw the astral world in a sh.

    In the astral ne, the battle between the Lord of the end of all things and the goddess of magic did not seem to be ending.

    The light radiated by the divine power surged up like waves in the sea, spreading in all directions, and was reflected in the eyes of almost all the astral creatures.

 Chapter 713 The Collapse Of The Divine Body, The Death Of The Ascension

    For those who dared to look directly at him, the weak had mes in their eyes, wailing in regret, while the strong had tears in their eyes, but their expressions were ecstatic.

    If one could understand some of the great power that was revealed during the Battle of the Gods, it would be an unimaginable benefit.

    Garen''s eyes were in extreme pain.

    In his field of vision, in the endless light of divinity, he could only see two vague and hazy figures. One was shrouded in the divine power of death, and the other was surrounded by the mighty power of magic.

    Even a demigod like garen could not see the battle between two great divine powers clearly.

    He had to at least go one step further and be a creature with weak divine power to be qualified to watch the battle.

    The kalsas ''godly spell was ready. The vast magic runes were the manifestation of the godly spell. Now, he was waiting for a suitable opportunity, waiting for the call of the goddess of magic.

    In the astral world, at the center of the waves of divine power.

    The Lord of oblivion''s image was that of a thin man whose body was mostly covered in a long robe, only revealing a pair of pitch-ck eyes.

    He was wearing a pair of pure white gloves on his hands, and his right hand was holding a dark scythe that was taller than him, the scythe of death.

    The light on the death God''s scythe was dim and uncertain.

    As he waved it, the prayers of the dead sounded, praising the greatness of death and singing the hymn of the Lord of the end of all things.

    On the other hand, the divine weapon of the goddess of magic was just like her Holy emblem.

    Seven stars made of stars flew around the body of the goddess of magic. Each star seemed to have its own will, releasing all kinds of iprehensible extraordinary magic, recing magic with divine power, and pouring down attacks on the Lord of eradication.

    At this moment.

    The Lord of the end of all things had already sensed the decline of the death Army in the main material world.

    The expression hidden in the robe was unreadable, but the divine power of death in his body was more turbulent.

    The goddess of magic''s eyes moved slightly, and her ck hair rippled with endless magic light.

    The divine power of death tore a ck vacuum in the silver domain of the astral world, cutting out from the scythe of the god of death of the Lord of eradication and cutting toward the head of the goddess of magic.

    The surrounding space was eroded by the dark power of death, as if hundreds of millions of dead people had issued a shrill cry at the same time, drilling into the ears of the goddess of magic.

    This sound would kill any ordinary creature the moment they heard it.

    The goddess of magic smiled, and the leaping elemental energy dispelled the wails of the dead. The magic barrier flowed like the Gxy of the universe, resisting the concretization attack formed by the divine power of death.

    At the same time, the seven Flying Stars around his body began to defend.

    Under the protection of her godly item, the mother of magic began to chant in a low voice.

    His voice turned into the most primitive and powerful magic runes, attracting the elemental energy from all over the multiverse to gather here, doubling the magic energy of the entire astral world, even the poorestnd.

    As for the goddess of magic, who was in the middle.

    If the vast magical energy that he had attracted were to riot, it seemed that it could copse the entire astral world.

    The Lord of oblivion''s expression turned grave.

    As everyone knew, when a spellcaster concentrated on chanting an incantation, they were preparing a spell with terrifying power that could turn the tide of the battle.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Then what level would a spell that even the goddess of magic needed to chant be?

    The scythe of the god of death condensed pure death divine power, and as time passed, it turned into a sharp edge as dark as a ck hole. Then, with a gentle swing, it shed at the goddess of magic.

    A Flying Star divine weapon flew over and shed with the ck hole of death.

    Without a sound, the flying Star trembled violently, and cracks appeared on its surface.

    The divine power of death, which had transformed into a sharp de, disappeared at the same time.

    This was just the beginning. The death des gathered by the death God''s scythe flew out, and the goddess of magic''s artifact, The Flying Stars, surrounded and protected them. However, as time passed, The Flying Stars were shattered and annihted under the erosion of the death God''s power, and were about to bepletely destroyed.

    &Nbsp; crack.

    Thest star shattered, and a bright light that was like the Big Bang burst out from the crack.

    The godly item was destroyed, and a ray of death cut through the magic barrier, but the smile on the goddess of magic''s lips did not disappear.

    At the same time, he stopped chanting.

    He raised his hand, and the green finger shrouded in the light of divinity slowly lifted, aiming at the Lord of eradication.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The edge of death hit the arm of the goddess of magic, and the feeling of corrosion from the divine power of death made the God frown slightly. ck lines crawled up on her face, as if they were the patterns on the dead.

    This clearly weakened the aura of the goddess of magic.

    However, at the same time as she was injured, the magic goddess ''spell was finally cast.

    He pointed his finger at the Lord of eradication and locked onto the god of death.

    The incantation and the hand gestures.

    The magic that made the goddess of magic so solemn and serious waspleted.

    Level 19 extraordinary spell, divine body obliteration.

    There was no obvious sound or light, as if nothing had happened.

    However, the body of the Lord of termination, who was pointed at by the goddess of magic, began to turn into sand. Under the sweep of the waves of divine power, his body turned into magic gravel inch by inch and dissipated without any wind.

    &Nbsp; Weng Weng Weng!

    The Lord of eradication''s body exploded with an unprecedented, vast, and deep power of death. It resisted the effects of divine body obliteration. Its body turned into Sand inch by inch, and it regenerated and recovered inch by inch.

    And at this moment.

    The goddess of magic, who looked tired and had a weak breath, opened her mouth slightly.

    At the same time, the Grand Arcanist in the main material world heard a familiar voice calling and opened his eyes.

    In the canyon, the Gxy-like magic runes began to spin and turn into feather pens, goatskin scrolls, and skulls in the blink of an eye. This was the Holy emblem of the Lord of the end of everything.

    With the Lord of oblivion as the target, Karsus activated the godly Ascension spell.

 Chapter 714 Death God Carl (1)

    After hundreds of millions of magic runes gathered to form the Holy emblem of the Lord of the end of all things ...

    With a strong light that could be seen from almost the entire Faerun continent, the emblem of death that was transformed by the godly Ascension spell shot into the sky, broke through the crystal wall of the ne, and arrived in the astral world in the blink of an eye.

    Then, it fell towards the Lord of eradication with unparalleled precision.

    The Lord of eradication''s eyes flickered. He was in a very bad state as he was suffering from the divine body obliteration and his body kept turning into sand. He sensed that the mortal Arcanists from the main material world were casting spells on him.

    However, she was not the goddess of magic, so she could not understand the effect of the God''s Ascension spell at the first moment.

    Moreover, the Lord of eradication was using almost all of his power to resist the goddess of magic''s divine body obliteration. He did not care about the spell that a mortal had cast on him.

    A Lion would not look at an ant.

    He was just a mortal. Could this spell kill him?

    On the other side, the goddess of magic breathed a sigh of relief after seeing the reaction of the Lord of eradication.

    If the Lord of termination was extremely wary of the godly Ascension spell, he would have to take the risk of being seriously injured to restrain the Lord of termination. Now, he did not need to spend too much effort.

    the gods always look down on mortals, including me.

    Jerger, as the god of death, there wille a day when you will also enter the end of death.

    Time seemed to slow down.

    The goddess of magic looked at the Lord of eradication and thought silently.

    At the same time ... The illusionary sacred emblem of death passed through the god of death''s divine power that was surging around the body of the Lord of eradication and entered his body with a whoosh.

    The Lord of eradication''s body froze.

    For the first time, the God''s dark eyes, which had never shown any emotion, showed obvious emotional fluctuations.

    The Lord of eradication''s eyes were filled with disbelief, shock, and anger.

    He stared at the goddess of magic and the main material world at the same time. He saw the Grand Arcanist in the countless enhancement circles and the silver Dragon that covered the sky.

    At this moment, he finally realized that he had fallen into the trap of the goddess of magic.

    At the same time.

    Endless divine power of death erupted with the Lord of eradication at the center.

    The Lord of oblivion''s body exploded.

    At this moment, the boundless divine power of death that was as turbulent as the sea rolled violently. At the same time, it flickered at a high frequency and formed a huge face belonging to Karsus in the depths of the astral world, and it solidified at an extremely fast speed.

    ? "It''s starting."

    In the Faerun continent, garen''s expression was grave as he looked down at Karsus.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Karsus''s eyes were closed, and at this time, his entire body lit up with the light of divinity.

    It was obvious that the God Ascension spell had sessfully hit the Lord of termination.

    However, his expression was contorted and twitching as if he was suffering great pain, and his body quickly faded.

    At the same time, a lightning-like crack appeared on Karsus''s body, and the divine power of death burst out.

    All the knowledge and power of a death god, his endless memories, his understanding of the end of all life, his insight and understanding of the multiverse, his indifference to the fate of the world ... All of this poured into Karsus''s body and soul at the same time.

    However, how could a Grand Arcanist who had lived for dozens of years withstand the full power of a God?

    In the main timeline, Karsus was extremely confident in his godly Ascension due to his pride as a Grand Arcanist. He did not have the help of the goddess of magic to set up the enhancement circle, nor the protection of the goddess of magic. Therefore, he was killed by the full power of the goddess of magic in an instant.

    However, there was a lot of preparation work to do in advance.

    This included countless enhancement circles and the arcane chain that had long been connected to each Arcanist and the Felin sunflower.

    In the astral world, the goddess of magic was smiling as she looked at the figure of carthus, which was formed by the divine power of death.

    She activated the magic, and the arcane chains that were based on the magic bloomed with bright light at the same time.

    At this moment, the sky of Faerun continent seemed to be covered by a huge-shaped curtain. Every node of the curtain was an Arcanist or a Felin sunflower. When the arcane chain was activated, everyone, including the Grand Arcanist, went ck and fell into aa on the spot. Cracks appeared on their bodies, just like carthus.

    Karsus''s main body, which was in the process of Ascension, was the center of the arcane chain.

    The pain he had to bear was spread across the entire Netheril and the sunflower domain.

    If Karsus failed to ascend to godhood, his body and will would explode from the power of the Lord of eradication.

    If that happened, theher Empire and the demon sunflower territory would be destroyed along with the Grand Arcanist.

    But if he seeded ... A new god would be born.

    Regardless of whether they seeded or not, the main material world was still suffering from a disaster.

    The dying were tortured but could not close their eyes, the dead buried deep in the grave had resurrected, and the healthy had suddenly died ...

    The out-of-control Authority of death affected the main material world.

    Time passed by.

    As the cracks appeared on Karsus ''body, it also disappeared. The divinity in his body became stronger and stronger, and the Karsus formed by the divine power of death in the astral world became more and more solid and clear.

    However, the divine power of death was still rolling and shaking from time to time.

    Karsus''s body distorted and transformed into the image of the roaring and angry death god, yegg.

 Chapter 715 The Grim Reaper, Carl 2

    "Miesriel!"

    you''re delusional to think that a mortal can rece me. This is impossible, absolutely impossible!

    The goddess of magic smiled and said, " "But it''s already a sess, isn''t it?"

    As he spoke, the image of death god yegg distorted again and turned into Karsus.

    Karsus''s expression kept changing. Sometimes calm and rational, sometimes crazily twisted, sometimes indifferent and cold ... Moreover, he was constantly murmuring in a low voice. It was the iprehensible murmurs of the Grim Reaper.

    The Prime Material ne.

    The magic array in the canyon had beenpletely shattered, including the canyon itself. It had been corroded by the divine power of death that burst out of Karsus ''body. Garen did not dare to be contaminated. He pped his dragon wings and flew into the sky, looking down at the center of the divine power of death.

    The dense cracks had already covered 90% of Karsus ''body.

    However, his pained expression had calmed down, and his body waspletely transparent. Before it shattered, it hadpletely integrated with the death divine power and was gradually disappearing into the void.

    The arcane chains were hidden in the air, and the Arcanists and the Feylin sunflower opened their eyes.

    They finally understood what had just happened.

    The light of Netheril was the youngest Grand Arcanist in the history of Netheril. He became a God in one step and also the first Grand Arcanist to be a God in Netheril.

    Among the Arcanists of Netheril, because of their admiration for Karsus, a small number of them became believers of the new death god on the spot.

    Ioram looked up at the sky with a gratified expression.

    from now on, Nethery will have his own Guardian.

    In his view, the goddess of magic was an outsider, while Karsus was a part of Netheril. After his Ascension, Karsus would be Netheril''s most powerful supporter.

    In the heavenly world.

    The endless divine power of death hadpletely condensed into Karsus''s appearance.

    His constantly changing expression also became calm, but at thest moment, death god yegg''s cold whisper came from Karsus''s mouth.

    "Miesriel, you think you''ve seeded?"

    no, I am the essence of death. This mortal''s will will eventually be eroded by death. When the timees, I will be reborn in this body and be the Lord of Death again, taking back the authority of death ...

    The voice grew fainter and fainter until it disappeared.

    The goddess of magic''s expression became more serious as she listened to death god yegg''s words.

    With the help of multiple buffs and the right opportunity to design theyout, the God Ascension spell was sessful, but death god yegg did not seem to havepletely disappeared.

    At the same time.

    The new Grim Reaper, the new King of the Dead, opened his eyes.

    Karsus looked at Myzrael with a smile on his face, but his eyes had turned pure ck like death god yegg''s, which made Karsus ''smile look a little strange.

    Karsus seemed to have realized this.

    His eyes moved slightly, and they returned to the clear color of wisdom that belonged to the Grand Arcanist.

    However, Karsus himself and the goddess of magic knew that this was just a disguise.

    "Karsus, how do you feel now?"

    The goddess of magic looked at Karsus and whispered.

    Karsus raised his hand, and the death pen and death Codex that belonged to the Grim Reaper appeared in his hands. The scythe of the Grim Reaper hung tamely beside him.

    "Excellent."

    Karsus closed his eyes, opened his arms, and took a deep breath.

    it''s as if I''m omnipotent. A single thought can bring billions of creatures to the end of death, and a single thought can resurrect countless dead.

    The goddess of magic smiled and said, " god of death, Karsus. The dead of the multiverse have weed their new king. I am here to celebrate your new life.

    Karsus opened his eyes.

    I have to thank you, mies ...

    Karsus''s voice paused and he hesitated.

    you can call me by my name, Mithril.

    The goddess of magic''s smile remained unchanged as she spoke quietly.

    but I''m already used to calling you sister mies.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The new God of death struggled for a moment before finally saying.

    The goddess of magic was slightly stunned, and then her smile became a little wider.  "Then, you can still call me that."

    "Just like in the past, you can call me whatever you want."

    Karsus struggled in silence for a moment. His eyes were also changing between ck and normal. Finally, he let out a low groan and the divine power of death burst out. Then, all the abnormalities disappeared.

    Raising his head, Karsus looked at the goddess of magic and revealed a familiar smile.   sister mies, you still have teacher. Even if I be the god of death, I will still have my unconditional trust and support.

    He moved his fingers slightly, and the remaining divine power of death on the goddess of magic was withdrawn. The lines that looked like death spots disappeared from the surface of the goddess of magic''s body, and the aura of the goddess of magic quickly recovered.

    Karl, I can see that death god yegg hasn''tpletely disappeared.

    Karsus was his full name, and Carl was his nickname when he was still a human. Garen and the goddess of magic often called him by that.

    Jerger will find ways to erode your will and make you into him. Then he will be reborn.

    Listening to the words of the goddess of magic, Karsus nodded solemnly and said, "  I understand that. I will control death and not be affected by it.

    His authority was not just about death, but death was the core and the most powerful.

    As he spoke, on Faerun continent, the divine power of death that belonged to Karsus had turned into his avatar.

    Karsus''s avatar looked at the canyon that had been eroded and destroyed by the divine power of death. He then looked up and saw the silver Dragon hovering in the sky.

    "Teacher, I''ve seeded."

    Karsus said softly.

    Garen retracted his dragon wings, removed his giant God transformation, and slowlynded in the middle of the devastated Canyon.

    The authority of death was special and powerful, and the Lord of the end of all things was one of the strongest divine powers. If possible, garen wanted to take a huge risk and try to use the God Ascension spell on him.

    It was a pity that the goddess of magic would not help him.

    99% of the credit for Karsus''s sessful Ascension to godhood belonged to the goddess of magic.

    But no matter what the process was, at this time, Karsus had indeed be a great divine power, one of the most powerful creatures in the multiverse.

    Ascending to godhood in one step ... Garen was a little envious of the treatment he received as a chosen one.

    He lowered his head and looked at Karsus, who looked the same as usual, and said, "  Karsus, in this timeline, your name has already been known by all the gods.

    a mortal has reced a great divine power.

    "How do you feel?"

    Karsusughed and replied the same way he did to the goddess of magic, "  very good. After bing a god, I have a real understanding of the power of gods.

    "Without sister mies" help, it would have been impossible to sessfully perform the God Ascension spell on a great divine power."

    This new Lord of Death bowed slightly at garen, then stood up straight and said, " "Teacher, I won''t forget the guidance you gave me."

    He looked up at the giant beast andughed."I am now the god of death, and you are the Master of Death."

    Karsus suddenlyughed and asked garen, " "Teacher, how does it feel to have a death god disciple?"

    Garenughed, and the Dragon''s Roar sounded like thunder.

    "Carl, I''ll be proud of you."

    Karsus smiled and said, " teacher, I already know that you are a traveler from another space and time. However, I am here now. You can do whatever you want in this timeline. Why don''t you stay? "

    Garen shook his head.  I appreciate your kind intentions. However, my presence will not be limited to a single timeline.

    The main timeline had garen''s partners and minions, and the war with the elves was not over yet, so he would return soon.

    Karsus thought for a moment and said with a little regret, " "The river of time is very dangerous, and it''s very resistant to the gods ''steps. Otherwise, I would like to go to your timeline with teacher to take a look."

    Garen''s gaze flickered.  I do have a way to make the river of time ept you. I''ll let you stay in the main timeline for a while.

    "Oh?"

    "That''s great," Karsus said.

    Immediately, garen constructed the time Alliance contract.

    After understanding the contents of the time Alliance, Karsus signed his name without hesitation.

    This disciple of a great divine power would be garen''s most powerful time ally for a long time.

    Garen allowed Karsus to be reborn, and because of that, Karsus became garen''s invisible wings of protection.

 Chapter 716 Summoning The Prayer Of The Time Dragon _1

    after you seized the authority of death, you now seem to be a weak divine power.

    Garen looked at Karsus''s incarnation, his dragon ws rubbing the scales on his chin, and said thoughtfully.

    When Karsus activated the God Ascension spell, he was still a distance away from bing a demigod. With the help of a great divine power, he could already be a demigod.

    In that case, after garen returned to the main timeline, it was indeed feasible to use the God Ascension technique on the mid-level divine powers, and with the help of the Dragon God Himself.

    Although the Dragon God was not like the goddess of magic, who could provide all kinds of buffs for the God Ascension spell, garen''s goal was not to be a great divine power. The God of fate and history in the elf God system was not a particrly powerful existence among the intermediate divine powers.

    "Your eyes are like a torch."

    Karsus nodded and said.

    After a pause, he looked up at the silver Dragon helplessly and said, "  teacher, this avatar of mine in the Prime Material ne still doesn''t seem to be a match for you.

    He had be a God, but it seemed like he was still unable to surpass his teacher in all aspects.

    This made Karsus feel a little conflicted.

    Garenughed and said to Karsus, "  you might not know this, but in the timeline I was in, my enemies once gave me a nickname.

    Karsus ''face was filled with curiosity.

    "What''s his nickname?"

    "Saint Hunter Dragon," the silver Dragon replied calmly.

    that''s because there are nearly ten gods and saints who have fallen into my hands. They are the most powerful incarnations of gods in the main material world. Among them, there is nock of gods and saints transformed from mid-level divine power.

    After a short pause, the Dragon''s Deep voice sounded again.

    as for the Saints with great divine power, they''ve never attacked me.

    "But why don''t they try?"

    Garen grinned.

    because they know that even if they are great divine powers, they are not confident in defeating me in the Prime Material ne.

    "They''re afraid of being defeated by me, afraid of bing a stepping stone to my reputation, so they don''t dare to make a move."

    The silver Dragon spoke arrogantly. It was almost a naked provocation to the God, but the calm self-confidence in its words made Karsus know that his Dragon teacher was not lying.

    I know you''re not an ordinary demigod Dragon.

    Karsus said as he looked at garen.

    I''ve only seized the authority of death. I''ll only be a low-level divine power after my sessful Ascension. It seems that I can''t provide much help to you, teacher.

    Garen looked down at the new death God''s disciple and sized him up for a while.

    Then, under Karsus''s gaze, garen said with a serious expression, "  Karl, you seem to have underestimated the power of death.

    the authority of death has always been regarded by Jerger as his core authority. Its power is far more than what it seems to be on the surface.

    if you can fully grasp the authority of death, even the great divine powers will not underestimate you.<novelnext></novelnext>

    In the main timeline, Jerger was mainly called the ancient death god.

    Because the current god of death wasn''t Jerger.

    The difference was that in the main timeline, Jerger took the initiative to strip away his authority and give it to others. In the end, two great divine powers and one mid-level divine power were created, while he only retained the authority of death and became a low-level divine power.

    However, there had never been an ancient death god with weak divine power.

    Death was one of the most powerful authorities, because all living things would eventually die, even the immortal gods were no exception, and there was a possibility of being terminated by death.

    With only the authority of death, he still had an infinite future.

    As for Jerger, who had been stripped of his authority of death ...

    At this moment, Jerger had fallen to mid-level divine power only because he had been injured by the divine body obliteration spell and weakened after his core authority had been taken away.

    He still had ten clergies. It was foreseeable that it was only a matter of time before he recovered to be a great divine power, but his strength would definitely be weakened. However, no matter what, at that time, he would definitely seek back the godly right of death at all costs.

    so, even though you have seeded in your Ascension, you can not rx.

    Jerger will keep an eye on you, looking for an opportunity to take back the authority of death.

    before that, it''s best if you can gain a deep grasp of the power of death to deal with the possible threats that Jerger might bring.

    this is a chance for you to be a great divine power. Don''t waste it.

    Garen warned Karsus.

    Karsus nodded solemnly.

    the underworld was created based on the power of the death authority.

    after my main body leaves the astral world, I will immediately enter theherworld until I can fully control the authority of death.

    Theherworld was the divine kingdom of death.

    The scale of the kingdom of death was undoubtedly at the level of great divine power. Living in the underworld would greatly guarantee the safety of Karsus.

    Listening to Karsus''s words, garen could imagine Jerger''s frantic look at this moment.

    as for the God Ascension technique ... I''ve already received a warning from the gods."

    Karsus said to garen.

    "If I use the God Ascension technique again, the gods will gang up on me."

    the goddess of magic suggested that I permanently seal the information on the godly Ascension spell.

    Although it was notpletely sessful, and it required many preconditions, which was almost impossible to achieve without the help of gods, in any case, it still made all the gods feel uneasy to be able to seize the authority of a great divine power.

    Whether it was in the main timeline or here, godly Ascension was regarded as the greatest masterpiece of mortal spellcasters in the multiverse.

    At the same time, this spell was also regarded as a forbidden spell.

 Chapter 717 Summoning The Prayer Of The Time Dragon _2

    it doesn''t matter. You''re the god of death, but you''re also a Grand Arcanist.

    Your wisdom as a Grand Arcanist still exists.

    remember, it wasn''t the God Ascension Art that made you. You created it.

    Karsus''s heart was still much weaker than a real God''s.

    The knowledge and memory from the authority of death were more like a movie scene that was watched outside the game. Because it was not personally experienced by Karsus, it had a certain impact on his mind, but it was not particrly big.

    However, this also meant that he still had a lot of room for growth.

    "You''re right."

    I prefer the identity of a Grand Arcanist to the death god.

    Karsus said with a smile.

    Immediately.

    teacher, I''m leaving. The Prime Material ne isn''t a ce I should stay for long.

    "If you need my help, feel free to use the time Alliance to call for me. I wille as promised."

    Karsus looked up and said.

    "Go on."

    "Before that, there''s still one more thing I need to do."

    As he spoke, Karsus closed his eyes.

    The power of the authority of death was released and descended on Faerun.

    At the same time,

    The remains of the Arcanists who had died in the war, the Felin sunflower, were suddenly shrouded by the divine power of death and disappeared.

    Karsus kept the dead into the kingdom of death.

    He could resurrect the dead in his God Kingdom.

    After that, he would also protect every Arcanist and the Feylin sunflower.

    Grand Arcanists could live forever, but ordinary Arcanists would die one day, and Karsus would wee them in the underworld.

    When he was using the godly Ascension spell, Karsus had used the arcane chain to share the pressure with the Arcanist and the Felin sunflower. Now it was time for him to pay back.

    Although Karsus had ascended to godhood, he still had deep feelings for theher Empire.

    The Grand Arcanist who used the eternal life spell was a provocation to the authority of death, but now, as the god of death, Karsus was willing to forgive the Grand Arcanist''s behavior.

    After keeping the dead in the war into the underworld, Karsus nodded gently at garen, and his incarnation disappeared at the same time.

    Garen looked at the sky that was as clear as a gem, his eyes calm.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Jerger was a very powerful existence.

    His strength wasparable to that of the main gods in some God systems. Fortunately, because magic was everywhere, and the goddess of magic was also at this level of divine power, with his help, the godly Ascension spell had a chance of sess.

    Jerger, who had lost the authority of death, would be Karsus''s mortal enemy in the future.

    This would depend on how Karsus would deal with it in the future.

    Now that the future of this world had been disrupted, garen''s vision was also shrouded in fog.

    However, garen was not too worried about Karsus. He was not alone. The goddess of magic was his ally, and Karsus himself was a talented Grand Arcanist. If he could create a masterpiece like the godly Ascension spell, he would also develop other forbidden spells in the future. It was not impossible for him to use them against yegg.

    The silver Dragon retracted its wings and returned to the depths of the canyon.

    Looking at the devastated surroundings, garen constructed the world weaving technique.

    Under his will, lustrous grass and bright flowers reappeared on the withered and barrennd. The dried-up rivers were filled with pure water, and tall and straight ancient trees rose from the ground once again, filling the canyon and quickly returning it to its vibrant appearance.

    Staying in the canyon, the silver Dragon began to study and study magic.

    He had collected many powerful spells during his trip to the Faerun continent. There was nock of level 12 spells, and there was even a level 13 spell from ??olem.

    These spells required full concentration to master, and it would take a lot of time.

    Instead of going back to the main timeline and spending a lot of time to learn, it was better to master this ce where time flowed differently from the main timeline before leaving.

    The godly Ascension technique was also one of the spiritual techniques one had to master.

    The information on this spell, other than the one kept in garen''s mind, the rest had been sealed away.

    The canyon where the giant dragon rested returned to silence.

    At the same time.

    After the army of death was destroyed, the Arcanists of Netheril were rebuilding their home.

    They used something simr to the world weaving spell, or the world weaving spell directly used by Grand Arcanists, to repair the environment caused by therge-scale desertification caused by the magic absorption of the Felin sunflower, as well as the dangerous areas damaged by the erosion of the divine power of death.

    Karsus''s story, the Grand Arcanist who seeded in his Ascension, was recorded inher''s history along with his Ascension.

    [ at the end of the year of the gods.

    Karsus, the light ofher, has sessfully seized the authority of death of the Lord of the end of all things with the help of the Dragon of alternate space and time and the goddess of magic. He has be a God in one step and has be the new Lord of Death, the god of death. ]

    Many Arcanists took Karsus as their role model and regarded him as the greatest pride of Arcanists.

    Because before that, no Arcanist had ever be a God in such an incredible way.

    At the same time, Karsus modified his Holy emblem, turning it into a slightly open hand of death covered with magic runes.

    The death God''s teachings were also slowly changing with the passage of time.

 Chapter 718 Summoning The Prayer Of The Time Dragon _3

    In the previous teachings of death, the core believed that death was the end of everything, and that all the processes in life were evolved for the final death. The current teachings believed that death was the end, but it also represented new life.

    In the floating cities of Netheril, there were only two kinds of churches.

    The church of the goddess of magic and the church of death.

    These two gods had gained the belief of some Arcanists, and at the same time, they protected the magic Empire of Netheril with their great power.

    On the continent, there were also legends about the time Dragon.

    The time and space dragon sect was established. Creatures from all over the world with different abilities and races gathered spontaneously based on their respect and admiration for the time Dragon. They wrote religions, created prayers, and promoted the deeds of the time Dragon.

    One day.

    The members of the time and space dragon cult gathered together and prayed to garen.

    "Please listen to the call of your lowly believer.

    Lord of the Pliosaurus!

    The only one in all worlds!

    The source of change, the controller of time and space, the wings of disaster, the immortal Dragon, the master of the colorless River, the manifestation of eternal time, the Master of Death, the manifestation of all unchanging rivers, the master of time and space, the master of fate, the destruction and protector of the Empire!

    Ergod''s perfect Dragon of eternity!

    Your loyal, lowly believer calls out, thirsts, and prays for your response!"

    This kind of prayer ceremony, after saying a lot of garen''s characteristics, was directly transmitted into his ears.

    Garen was extremely shocked by this.

    The reason was that this time and space dragon cult that had suddenly appeared seemed to be very fanatical. He didn''t know how they had learned about part of his deeds, but the prayers written by the church were very exaggerated, boasting that he was a little too powerful.

    Of course, garen would not reject their faith in him.

    In garen''s eyes, the time and space dragon cult was just a small organization with only a few hundred members. However, they seemed to be creatures that were extremely fanatical about true dragons and had good potential.

    Hence, garen responded to their prayers.

    the great and merciful Dragon of eternity, your humble believer prays for your mighty power and grant your believer a trace of strength.

    The moment he heard this prayer, garen''s heart gave birth to a kind of understanding.

    In response to prayers, through the thread of faith, he could grant the other party a weak power of time.

    As for the believers who obtained his power, they would be influenced by him unknowingly, and their faith would be more condensed. Moreover, garen could directly control the other party''s will, allowing his own will and part of his power to descend.

    "I can try."

    Garen thought for a moment. ording to the level of the other party''s faith, he used the time sin to bestow a trace of time power, and at the same time, used the time sin to receive the faith.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Most of the believers had acquired the most basic form of eleration.

    For the most fanatical ones, besides the eleration state, garen also gave them the power to stop time for a moment.

    The believers who were bestowed with his power were ecstatic, and the faith they provided to the time sin was raised to a higher level in an extremely short time.

    ''I wonder if I''ll be able to sense the faith in this timeline when I return to the main timeline.''

    Garen thought to himself after the prayer ceremony.

    He had a feeling that it should be possible.

    The long river of time flowed quietly.

    Garen mastered the spells he had obtained one by one. He had also learned the godly Ascension spell a few years ago through the direct guidance of Karsus''s incarnation.

    At the same time, the reputation of the time Oracle, who was also a member of the space-time Dragon Order, gradually rose in the Faerun continent.

    Because she had a trace of the power of time, the time Oracle was always sessful in battles of the same level. Naturally, she made a name for herself and attracted more believers.

    The prayer that had beenpiled and written by a member of the organization had attracted the interest of many people after it had spread because of its high status.

    Of course, it was still a very small organization.

    Because garen did not want false faith.

    The space-time Dragon Guild only recruited members who had a fanatical belief in the true dragon. Ordinary worship, admiration, and so on were not epted, and only those with a high purity of belief had the opportunity to enter.

    After decades of development, the space-time Dragon Society only had a thousand members.

    After Karsus ascended to godhood, garen spent a quiet and fulfilling fifty years on the Faerun continent, and finally mastered all the spells he had obtained before.

    In this period of time, the Grand Arcanists ofherreal had produced many powerful spells.

    However, garen did not collect any more.

    Otherwise, when he learned it again, new spells would appear. He could not stay in Faerun continent to learn spells all the time. This was a never-ending path, and even the goddess of magic had not reached the end.

    It had been almost a hundred years since garen had arrived at this timeline.

    With a deep Dragon''s Roar, the silver Dragon spread its wings and stood up from the top of the canyon.

    It was time to leave.

    Before he left, he informed ioram to bid farewell to this Grand Arcanist. As for Karsus, he had already be a divine power existence, so he could clearly see garen''s departure.

    After receiving news about garen, ioram rushed over from the demonic sunflower territory.

    The Felin sunflower and the Netheril Empire had be solid allies after going through all sorts of things. With the help of ioram,munication between the floating city and the Felin sunflower territory had be amon urrence.

 Chapter 719 Summoning The Prayer Of The Time Dragon

    The absorption technique of the Felin sunflower could allow Arcanists to control their magic energy more precisely in an environment with weak magic power and train their will.

    The wisdom of an Arcanist''s spells also benefited the other spell casters.

    There were even some Arcanists with entric quirks who established families with the Felin sunflower and tried to create corresponding spells to break the reproductive istion.

    why are you always in the demonic sunflower realm, eolem? "

    "Don''t tell me he really ..."

    Garen looked at ioram from head to toe, the meaning between the lines was obvious.

    Ioram ignored garen''s teasing, he knew that the more he said, the more interested garen would be.

    "You''re leaving?"

    Garen nodded.  yes, I''ve already gotten what I wanted. I''ve also been here for a long time.

    After fighting for more than two years in a row, and then resting for nearly a hundred years, garen felt that his muscles and bones were starting to get rusty. He needed to return to the main timeline to train with the elves.

    He also needed to cast countless spells.

    He had learned it but had no chance to use it, which made garen''s hands itch.

    "Yes, you stayed there for about a hundred yearsst time."

    "So, will youe back in the next thousand years?"

    what''s wrong? " asked eolim.

    Garenughed and said to ioram, "  maybe, my friend. When I miss you, I mighte here to visit. I hope you''ll still be healthy when that timees.

    ¨¦olmen also smiled and said, " "Don''t forget who invented the eternal life spell."

    in recent years, " he continued, " a space-time Dragon Union has appeared in the Faerun continent. It''s been developing rapidly, and its core members can use the power of time.

    After he finished speaking, he looked at garen.

    Garen shook his head.  some people believed in me. I gave them strength.

    "If you don''t mind, help this organization in secret."

    "You want to be a God through faith?"

    In the Shadow of the Dragon, ioram''s eyes flickered as he spoke.<novelnext></novelnext>

    of course, " garen said calmly.  extraordinary divine power is a good thing. It''s also interesting to be a God that''s high above.

    sure, " ioram said with a nod.  I look forward to the day you ascend to godhood.

    Garen lowered his head and looked at ioram, saying, "  you''ve been a demigod for a long time, right? perhaps you can try to light the divine fire and ascend to the throne.

    no!  ioram shook his head decisively.

    Karsus and I often study spells together, and we''ve just discovered a new form of magic power.

    after I master it deeply, it might allow me to go one step further and have the chance to be a lesser divine power.

    "What magic power form?" garen asked, interested.

    He remembered that when Karsus was young, he had mentioned that he wanted to use a new type of magic to deal with the magic absorption skill, but it was corrected by garen, who needed the godly Ascension spell.

    But now, it seemed that Karsus had not forgotten his original intentions.

    the new Magic power is formed in the most efficient way with the smallest amount of energy. It is a tangible and highly condensed magic power.

    As he spoke, he raised his hand.

    A thick, asphalt-like substance that looked like clusters of honey slowly squirming and flowing appeared in his palm. However, the substance seemed to be iplete as it constantly emitted wisps of magic power and dissipated in the air.

    "Karsus and I call it heavy magic power."

    Garen stared at the heavy magic power for a while.

    Concentrated magic power with a physical body was indeed very strange.

    under the same energy, the effect of heavy magic power will be several times that of ordinary magic power.

    but it''s still very unstable now. In the middle of research, I blew up a forest.

    Eolmy said.

    "But it will seed sooner orter," garen said softly.

    As a spellcaster, he was quite interested in heavy magic power, but garen had no intention of participating in the research.

    When eol¨¦m and Karsus had some concrete results, he woulde back and learn humbly.

    After saying goodbye to ioram, garen opened the door of time and space, stepped in, and returned to the main timeline.

 Chapter 720 The Dragon Court Plane, Ancient Dragon (1)

    The main timeline.

    After a year, the war between the dragons and the elves was still ongoing. Smoke and mes of War were still spreading in many of the prime material worlds. The outer nes were no exception. They had be warzones for the two powerful races.

    The Lord of the Dragon Court suddenly disappeared.

    Without this demigod Dragon that could sweep through the elven army in the main material ne, the elves in the various main material worlds could finally breathe a sigh of relief and get a moment of respite.

    However, it was unrealistic to counterattack the Dragon race.

    After all, even without garen''s participation in the battle at the beginning, the Dragon race would still have the upper hand. However, without him, their advantage would be much smaller.

    The elves in the main material world no longer tried to defeat and drive away the dragons in their own battlefields.

    Most of the elven garrisons in various ces had opened the maze domain barrier and began the defense mode day after day.

    Defense was always easier than offense.

    Moreover, the elves ''Mythal was very good at defending on the spot. Therefore, although the dragons had a great advantage, they couldn''t win the war in just a year, even if the elven army was like a turtle that didn''t admit defeat or attack.

    As for the battle between the gods of the outer nes ...

    The immortal Dragon Empress was being watched closely by many other divine power existences from other divine branches and races, and she couldn''t make a move easily.

    The main God of the elven God system had also not participated in the battle because he had been seriously injured in the previous ambush. At this time, the most powerfulbat power of the dragon n and the elves was still the metal Dragon God and the life goddess.

    Although the life goddess was a great divine power, the metal Dragon God was only a lesser divine power.

    However, in terms ofbat power, the metal Dragon God was stronger than the life goddess by a notch.

    If it was the main God of the elves, herbat power would be equal to the metal Dragon God, but as the spouse of the main God of the elves, the goddess of life, who was also a great divine power, was slightly inferior.

    On the battlefield of the gods.

    The elven gods also began to fall into a decline.

    The divine-like giant Dragons and demigod elves in the outer ne were fighting non-stop. At the same time, because of garen, these demigod existences realized the importance of the main material ne and no longer ced their main battle venue in the outer ne.

    This was necessary for the elves.

    They still hadn''t given up and wanted to turn the situation around again.

    When the elven demigod descended upon the main material world, the divine-like Dragon had to leave the outer ne and head to the main material world to y against the elven demigod.

    Previously, there had not been many demigods or demigods in the entire battlefield of the main material world.

    However, things were different now.

    Almost every ten main material worlds were divided intorge battlefields, and demigod-like dragons and demigod elves would be in charge of them.

    As a result, the risk of dying in the chaotic battlefield was very high due to therge number of demigod creatures descending to the main material world. In just one year, the number of casualties had exceeded the number of demigods in the past 10000 years.

    This was because the Dragon race had the advantage. Moreover, true dragons were quite powerful when they were at the same level.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The number of casualties of the elven demigods was several times more than that of the divine-power Dragons.

    It was obvious.

    If this trend continued, the elven God system would not be able to hold on and would be dered defeated.

    After the defeat, the elves would probably leave the main material world on arge scale and enter the elven Kingdom to temporarily avoid the dragons ''attacks and recuperate. At that time, the dragons would not be able to pursue them anymore, as attacking the divine Kingdom was too difficult.

    The kingdom of elves could be regarded as a divine Kingdom created by the gods of the entire elven God system.

    Charging into the enemy''s divine Kingdom was not a wise idea.

    Under such circumstances, the reputation of the Dragon court''s ruler continued to grow and expand in the midst of the war. It absorbed Dragons from different main material worlds and even Outer nes.

    Originally, there were still many giant Dragons who were unwilling to be governed and were in a state of fighting for themselves.

    However, there were fewer and fewer of such Dragons now.

    Because the dragons who fought for themselves faced the elves who were militarised, they died very quickly in the war. Those who were lucky enough to survive also realized the importance of having a powerful organization behind them.

    At the same time.

    Dragon court''s half-ne.

    Along with the waves of ripples in the river of time, the huge body of the silver Dragon solidified from the river of time and condensed.

    Garen looked around, sizing up the Dragon Court half-ne after a year.

    While war brought about losses, it also brought about extremely efficient development in some aspects.

    For example, the Dragon Court demine, which was now the hub of the Dragon race.

    This ne was even more powerful.

    At almost every moment, the Dragon Aspect of the Royal Court was casting magic for this half-ne, expanding its space, stabilizing its crystal wall, and setting up countless defensive or enhancing magic arrays.

    With garen''s vision, he could no longer see the end of the boundary of the Dragon court''s half-ne even if he looked far away.

    interdimensional space ... This ce can be called the Dragon Court dimension now."

    Garen thought to himself as he retracted his gaze.

    At the same time, he also sensed more powerful auras.

    The power contained in the contracted Dragon Horn had be stronger again, which meant that the number of Dragon Court members had increased. After the Dragon Court had be stronger, garen had never used the power of the contracted Dragon Horn.

    He felt.

    If he used his authority as the Lord of the Royal Court and used the power of countless members of the Royal Court to support himself, he might be able to fight above his level and fight against weak divine powers with his demigod body.

    A year was a very short period of time in the minds of the Dragon race, who had long lives.

 Chapter 721 The Dragon Court Plane, Ancient Dragon (2)

    Therefore, when they saw the return of the silver Dragon, the dragons resting in the Dragon Court showed a look of awe and respect to garen, but they did not react too surprised.

    the Lord of the Dragon Court, the demigod time Dragon, the Dragon of the Saint Hunter ...

    At this moment, a deep voice in the Dragonnguage, telling him of garen''s various titles, entered his ears.

    Garen''s gaze flickered as he turned to look at the source of the voice.

    In his field of vision, a huge Red Dragon that was more than 70 meters long,parable to garen, pped its wings and slowly approached.

    It was a Red Dragon.

    Its dark red scales were full of traces of time, and it was more than 10000 years old. Its eyes seemed to be made of flowingva, its ws and teeth were cold and threatening, and the strong muscles under the scales contained unimaginable power.

    It was obvious.

    It was a giant dragon with divine power, which had the power of a demigod.

    Garen had already noticed it.

    There were still several powerful auras of Dragons remaining on the Dragon Court dimension.

    ancient red dragon Augustus greets you.

    "Your body is far more robust than in the image."

    Immemorial Dragon, this was what the dragons with simr divine power called themselves, and it was used to distinguish them from ordinary immemorial Dragons.

    One would be considered an immemorial Dragon if they were over a thousand years old. However, they would have to live for at least ten thousand years before they could be called an immemorial Dragon. Immemorial Dragons were the main pirs of the Dragon race, while immemorial Dragons were the true foundation that had been umted over countless years.

    Some ancient dragons had even lived for tens of thousands of years and experienced the era of the Dragon Phoenix war.

    Although Dragons were long-lived species, if one wanted to be an ancient dragon while maintaining the dragon n''s physical body and mind, unless one had outstanding talent, the only way was to join the Dragon God divine Kingdom.

    The ancient red dragon bowed its head slightly at garen to show its respect.

    "Where are you from?"

    Garen asked.

    The ancient red dragon in front of him had a connection with the contracted Dragon Horn, which meant that it had also joined the Dragon Court.

    Garen still weed the addition of a giant dragon with divine power to the Dragon Court. The Dragon Court was currentlycking in high-endbat power, and the steeled Dragon King and sun Dragon were still a step away from bing demigods.

    The Red Dragon was not famous in the main material world. It was obvious that it came from an outer ne and had only joined the Dragon Court within a year.

    It seemed that the Dragon Court would set up another ancient Council in the future ... Garen thought to himself.

    I used to live in the fire elemental ne.

    after the war broke out, he''s also fighting with the elves in the fire elemental ne.

    Garen nodded and smiled.  the Royal Court wees your arrival, Augustus.

    The ancient red dragon''s gaze was deep as it smiled and replied, "  thank you for your acknowledgment. The reputation of the Dragon Court has spread to the fire elemental world, and you have contributed greatly to this.

    Compared to the young, hot-tempered, and arrogant Red Dragon ...

    This ancient red dragon was humble and polite. Although it was about the same size and creature level as garen, it respected garen from the beginning to the end. It was not dissatisfied at all that garen, who was also a demigod, could lead it.

    The nature of the ancient dragon was no longer affected by its instincts.

    Its nature might still be brutal and cruel, but when needed, it could perfectly restrain it, showing a gentle and indifferent attitude.

    After a brief chat, the ancient red dragon took his leave and returned to the battle zone of the fire elemental ne from the Dragon Court ne.

    At the same time, garen had already learned that a total of five ancient dragons had joined the Dragon Court in the past year.

    There were red Dragons, fear Dragons, Blue Dragons, silver dragons, and a spine-spine ancient dragon.

    Furthermore, none of these five divine kingdoms belonged to any of the Dragon gods.

    The ancient red dragon told garen frankly that it needed the eternal life spell, but it did not join the Dragon Court in the early stages of the war because it was observing this new Dragon organization.

    The ancient dragon had seen too many of such Dragon organizations in its life, but most of them had been unable to develop.

    However, it had a premonition that the Dragon Court would be the Holy Land of the Dragon race.

    Or rather, the Dragon Court had already be the Holy Land of the Dragon Tribe.<novelnext></novelnext>

    In the end, garen returned from the space-time vortex. With his repeated war achievements, the reputation of the Lord of the Royal Court and the Royal Court had reached the peak. This made Augustus make the final decision and sign the contract of the Royal Court.

    As for the other four ancient dragons, they had simr reasons.

    Although ancient dragons that had not entered a divine Kingdom already had godlike power, most of them still had the shackles of their lifespans. Every time they broke through the threshold of their lifespans, it would be an extremely dangerous experience.

    However, not all Dragons were willing to be the Dragon God''s vassals in order to survive.

    The limit of a Dragon in a divine Kingdom was a demigod. In the eyes of a free ancient dragon, a divine Kingdom was a lifeless graveyard, and it would not enter a divine Kingdom unless it was absolutely necessary.

    At this moment, the Dragon Court was very attractive to Dragons.

    The Dragon Court wasn''t a divine Kingdom, and it didn''t require faith.

    To join a God''s kingdom, one had to believe in a God.

    Although faith couldn''t be forced, but ... It wasn''t like gods didn''t have the ability to influence their minds. The dragons of the divine Kingdom might not believe in gods at first, but over time, under the influence of divine power, their minds would slowly change and they would be loyal believers of the Dragon God.

    In addition, the Dragon Court didn''t have a lot of restrictions on its members. There were only some core duties that the ancient dragon could ept.

    Moreover, although the current Lord of the Dragon Court was not very strong in the eyes of the ancient dragon and was only a demigod, as a Dragon of Time, he would sooner orter step into the level of the strongest living beings and stand at the top of the food chain of the multiverse.

    Listening to the time Dragon''smand would not Sully their honor as ancient dragons.

    "The size of the Royal Court is getting bigger and bigger."

    Garen looked at The Eternal Pce, pped his dragon wings, and moved through the rolling sea of clouds at a steady pace. At the same time, he silently observed the current Dragon Court dimension.

    Just like him, the Dragon Court was developing at an incredible speed.

    Especially in a time of war.

    As long as garen could continue to grow, this organization would also have an indomitable development speed under his dragon wings.

    Very quickly, garen arrived at the interior of The Eternal Pce.

    He entered the depths of the dragon''sir. Among theyers of treasures, he saw Yuna, who was sound asleep.

    Garen had gone to the Faerun continent for almost a hundred years, but only a year had passed here.

    A year had passed, and Yuna''s body size had unknowingly exceeded sixty meters. Her biological level had also reached forty. This meant that she was the same as garen now, a demigod giant dragon.

    Yuna had already woken up once when garen was away.

    Since garen wasn''t around, she fell asleep again.

    He was only sleeping because he was addicted to sleeping. He didn''t need to absorb demigod crystal cores.

    Yuna seemed to have sensed garen''s aura. She turned her body around under the treasure. As her huge body moved, the gold, silver, and precious stones flowed like liquid.

    The gold, silver, and precious stones on the surface were blown away by Yuna''s actions, revealing the body of the strength Dragon below.

    Although Yuna''s body was huge, her sleeping posture was like that of a young dragon.

    Yuna curled her body andy on her side in the midst of the treasure. Her tail was extended to the front, and Yuna held it in her ws. At the same time, she was nibbling on the tip of the tail. Some drool was even dripping down from her mouth from time to time, onto the gold coins beside her.

    Then, the ordinary gold coin slowly floated in the air as if it was enchanted.

    There were many more gold, silver, and gemstones floating in the dragon''sir that were visible to the naked eye. They glowed with a faint light, clearly due to the influence of Yuna''s power.

    Garen did not wake Yuna up.

    However, Yuna, who was in her sleep, seemed to be a little restless because of garen''s aura.

    She hugged her tail and rolled back and forth a few times. When she really couldn''t fall asleep, she slowly opened her dazed eyes.

    The silver Dragon''s figure came into view.

    Yuna immediately realized that her sleeping position was not very elegant. She covered her face and let out a cry of surprise.

    "Ah,"

    "Garen, why didn''t you wake me up?"

    As she spoke, the energy dragon girl had already put her tail back and wiped the Dragon saliva from the corner of her mouth. Then, she spread her dragon wings slightly, put her limbs together, and curled her tail slightly behind her back. She stood up and put on a dignified and elegant appearance that was more appropriate for a true dragon.

 Chapter 722 The River Of Time, The World Force Field _1

    "You were sleeping so soundly, I didn''t want to disturb your sleep."

    Garen chuckled.

    He had not seen Yuna for more than a hundred years, and he still missed her.

    However, to Yuna, it had only been a short while since she had seen garen, so she was not too affected by it. At this moment, she was still in a state of distress.

    you haven''t been in the Royal Court recently, and I haven''t heard from you in the main material world.

    "Did he go to another timeline?"

    Yuna changed the topic.

    She looked at the silver Dragon, blinked, and said.

    Yuna had always been curious about garen''s experiences in other timelines.

    Gareny on top of the cold treasure and nodded gently, " "Do you still remember the ancient imaska Empire I told you about? I went to a thousand years in that timeline."

    If the years he spent in different timelines were added, garen would be almost two hundred years old.

    However, he was still a young and tender time Dragon in the main timeline, and he was still a few years away from bing a teenager.

    "Quick, tell me what you did there."

    Yuna asked, intrigued.

    She knew that garen was definitely not a traveler in the past, he would usually do something big.

    It had to be said that Yuna''s curious gaze made garen want to tell her everything. As if he was telling a story, he told her everything that happened in theher Empire under Yuna''s gaze.

    "Wow."

    the God Ascension spell. Is this really a spell that a mortal spellcaster can create? "

    Yuna''s eyes widened when she heard about the godly Ascension spell.

    Garen nodded.  Karsus is the most gifted spellcaster I''ve ever seen. Even the goddess of magic is amazed by his creativity.

    "In the endless passage of time, there will always be some brilliant figures who will be praised by the gods for their wisdom," he said with a sigh.

    Yuna nodded, then her eyes sparkled as she sized garen up.

    "Oh ... In that case, aren''t you Karsus from the Dragon race?"

    ording to the speed of his strength''s development, garen was faster than Karsus in the main timeline. He was still in the Dragon youth stage, not yet twenty-five years old, but he was already a demigod, and had made a name for himself in the main material world.

    "You''re right."

    Yuna''s slight look of worship greatly satisfied garen''s vanity as a true dragon.

    However, if Karsus did not have any external help, he would have ended up in a miserable state. Garen did not want to bepared to him.

    "Faerun continent seems to be an interesting Prime Material ne."

    Yuna said.

    I remember that the second Empire of imaska is looking for the way to Faerun world.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After a pause, Yuna said with great interest, " "I think we can go to Faerun continent to take a look."

    The Faerun continent she was referring to was the Faerun continent in the main timeline.

    Garen thought for a moment, then nodded slightly and said, "  yes, Faerun continent also has Dragons and elves. It''s probably one of the battlefields of the war between the dragons and elves.

    He was not very clear about the situation in the Faerun continent in the main timeline.

    But garen knew one thing.

    The imaska Empire, the Netheril Empire ... These two prosperous magic empires had long been buried in the dust of history in the main timeline of the Faerun continent. It was estimated that there were only some legends left.

    After spending some time with Yuna in the Dragon''s Nest, garen held a meeting with the ancient Council in The Eternal Pce.

    A few ancient dragons also participated.

    There was a spatialpression spell set up inside The Eternal Pce. The hall where the ancient Council was held was extremely vast, and the surrounding environment was made into a starry sky by magic.

    Here, the immemorial Dragons and immemorial Dragons ''huge bodies could also be stretched.

    Garen''s gaze first swept past the steeled Dragon King and sun Dragon Carol, whom he had not seen in a long time.

    What surprised garen was that ...

    These two dragons, who were originally a step away from demigod, had now both stepped into the demigod level. Although their auras were still a little unstable and a little strained, their biological levels had indeed reached the threshold of demigod.

    Their bodies had also changed.

    The steel Dragon King''s body had grown to about 60 meters long, and coral had be even more petite. The sun Dragon''s body was like a cat before, but now it was like a little squirrel. Compared to the giant bodies of the other immemorial and immemorial Dragons, it seemed harmless and cute.

    It was as if she had noticed garen''s gaze.

    The steeled Dragon King nodded at garen, the lips on his dragon face that was covered in pitch-ck scales opened and closed, "  because of our contributions in the war, coral and I received the Dragon God''s gift. That was why we took thest step.

    "Praise the Dragon God," it said, smiling.

    The steel Elemental Dragon King, who had been abandoned by the Dragon God all this time, finally tasted the benefits of having a God behind her.

    "I see."

    "Don''t waste the Dragon God''s gift."

    Garen nodded lightly.

    He then looked at the five ancient dragons.

    He had already met the ancient red dragon Augustus.

    Among the remaining four ancient dragons, there was nothing much to say about the Blue Dragon, which was a chromatic dragon, and the silver Dragon, which was a metallic dragon. Apart from being muchrger than legendary dragons, there was not much difference in their appearance.

    As for the other two ancient dragons ...

    The primordial terror Dragon and the primordial spiky Dragon were rare.

    Garen had seen two dragons of fear at the legendary level in the Royal Court. They looked quite fierce and evil, with the Dragon scales on their bodies tattered, revealing rotten ck and purple flesh. They looked like undead creatures, and just like their name, they were full of fear.

 Chapter 723 The River Of Time, The World Force Field _2

    This Dragon species was very good at using gues, diseases, and other means.

    If an ancient dragon of fear were to spread its gue and disease at all costs, it could turn the entire main material world into and of death without the intervention of any God.

    good day. Ancient dragon of fear, Sophia, greets you, ruler of the Dragon Court.

    Sophia.

    The primordial terror Dragon in front of garen was a female divine power giant dragon. It had a name that sounded gentle and beautiful, but it did not match its body of rotten meat and gues.

    Garen nodded slightly and smiled, " "Sophia, the Royal Court wees you."

    At this time, the Phoenix ancient dragon also spoke, shaking the air to form a voice, "  the Phoenix-thorn ancient dragon Theodore greets you.

    Garen looked at the spine ancient dragon.

    This fellow''s appearance waspletely different from any of the true dragons present.

    If it weren''t for the researchers who knew Dragon-type true dragons very well, they wouldn''t think that the Phoenix-thorn ancient dragon was a true dragon at first sight. They wouldn''t even think that it was a sub-Dragon.

    This was because the Xun CI ancient Dragon''s appearance was too different from an ordinary true dragon.

    Rather than a Dragon, it was more like a giant worm over a hundred meters long.

    The outline of its body looked like a centipede, but it did not have centipede legs. At first nce, it looked like a giant spine that was floating in the air. Its entire body was covered in pale bone armor, and there were countless jujube thorns on the long bone armor, giving off a cold light.

    The definition of a Dragon was not limited to its appearance.

    The Dragon''s inheritance, Dragon''s might, dragon''s breath, and so on were the true representatives of a true dragon.

    The spine ancient dragon had all of the above abilities, so although it lookedpletely different from ordinary true dragons, it was still a true dragon.

    Garen looked at the Phoenix-thorn ancient dragon and suddenly remembered the rumors about the Dragon.

    it''s recorded in the Dragon''s legacy that the kun-thorn ancient dragon is a master of psionic abilities.

    "I just don''t know if this information is true or false."

    Theodore writhed, his long body creaking. He replied humbly, "  the inheritance records have ttered our race too much. However, we do possess the power of psionic ability.

    While they were talking.

    An invisible force of the mind swept through the giant Dragons present, including garen.

    Garen tried to distinguish it and confirmed that this spiritual force was psionic power.

    After some thought, garen took out the crystal cluster-like Kara crystal from the dimensional space.

    Waves of faint spirit force rippled out from the Kara crystal like water.

    The Phoenix-thorn ancient dragon''s eyes moved when it saw the Kara crystal.

    "What is this?"

    It looked at garen.

    Garen threw the Kara crystal at the Phoenix ancient dragon and said, "  a type of crystal that carries psionic power. It is a mineral found on Kara.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I thought it might be able to awaken the spiritual power of true dragons who don''t know how to use psionic power.

    but I''m not sure if it will work. I don''t know much about psionic power.

    "You can take it back and study it."

    As for the application of the Kara crystal, only a few people in the alpha n seeded and became psionic warlocks. However, the way they used the Kara crystal could not be applied to the dragon n.

    A true dragon had an iparably strong heart.

    The principle of the Kara crystal was to be immersed in radiation, so it was more effective on weak minds. The probability of affecting a true dragon and making it awaken its psionic power was too low.

    Theodore picked up the crystal and looked at it briefly.

    the power emitted by this spirit crystal seems to be able to radiate the mind.

    With just a few simple nces, it reached the conclusion that garen had only discovered several weeks ago.

    There were specializations in every field.

    A psionic master like the kun CI ancient dragon clearly understood the various aspects of psionic power better.

    After a pause, the Phoenix spine ancient dragon raised its head and looked at garen, its tone a little excited, "  Dragon Lord, if you can provide me with more of these crystals, I might be able to use them to set up a spiritual awakening array that is effective for the Dragon race.

    it''s the first time I''ve seen a crystal that can radiate the mind and infect living beings with psionic power.

    Garen nodded.  when the meeting is over, you can make a trip to Kara. There are quite a few of these crystal mines on Kara.

    No matter what, it was definitely a good thing to give the true dragons an additional ability.

    Immediately.

    Garen adjusted his magic power and formed a strange magic Model, which was disyed in front of the eyes of the giant Dragons.

    this is an anti-mythological spell, a level 7 spell.

    remember it and bring it back to your respective battlefields. Let the Dragon Warriors learn and master it.

    when the time is right, all the war zones in the world will attack the elves ''encampment at the same time, break their turtle shell, and inflict heavy losses on them.

    Anti-maze spell.

    Consumes mana and vitality to simte the high Elves ''incantation. Its effect is to dispel the mythological barrier.

    This spell was given to garen by ioram.

    Back in the Faerun continent of that timeline, because garen had mentioned to ioram that the high Elves ''Mythal barrier was very useful, the Grand Arcanist with amazing creativity had sessfully replicated the magic techniques unique to the high Elves and used them on every floating city.

    It was only natural.

    When garen had asked ioram if there was any spell that could counter the maze, he had directly given garen the anti-maze spell.

    One or two spell casters using the anti-mythlock spell would not have much effect on arge-scale mythlock, but when a sufficient number of spell casters used the anti-mythlock spell together, it would cause the mythlock barrier to shake and tremble, or even shatter and disappear.

 Chapter 724 The River Of Time, The World Force Field _3

    The high Elves ''mythological domain would be renewed and renewed.

    The anti-Mythal curse might only work once on the mythological domain.

    Therefore, this spell would not be used in regr battles. Instead, it would be used at the right time to defeat the elven army in one fell swoop and achieve the greatest result.

    I can already foresee theplete defeat of the elves.

    The ancient red dragonughed and said.

    The immemorial Dragons and immemorial Dragons immediately began discussing the recent war situation.

    With the appearance of many demigods and divine Dragons in the Prime Material ne, the battle had be much moreplicated. The demigod existences and the overall power of the Army were factors that would determine the oue of the battle.

    After a period of time.

    Xavier the ancient silver Dragon looked at garen and said, "  half a year ago, an elven demigod descended upon the main material world.

    ''he'' has defeated several immemorial Dragons of my race, turning the Battlefront he''s in into the only advantageous area in the main material world where the elves are.

    Upon hearing the ancient silver Dragon''s words, garen became interested.

    "So, that elven demigod is very powerful?"

    yes, " Xavier said, ashamed.  I was defeated by him.

    At this moment, Nehemiah the immemorial Silver Dragon said, "  senior Xavier, you don''t have to me yourself. That''s the child of the chief god of elves and the goddess of life. He''s of a very high level. It''s not a shame to lose to him.

    "Oh?"

    Garen''s eyes flickered, and his interest grew.

    In the Prime Material ne, it had always been difficult for him to find a worthy opponent.

    In the beginning, there might still be a few powerful elven demigods who could match him, but after garen obtained the time divine sin and mastered more time-type abilities, he could no longer find any elven demigods who could match him.

    "Tell me the details."

    He said.

    Solina, the youngest child of the main God of the elves and the goddess of life. She was born six thousand years ago.

    she has her own divine Kingdom. She''s not an Oracle, but a real demigod. Among the elves, she''s known as the princess of the sun wheel. She''s loved and admired by countless male elves.

    The ancient silver Dragon lowered its head and said.

    Garen stretched out his dragon ws and rubbed his chin.

    Solina, the sun wheel Princess, the children of two great divine powers.

    . If an elf of such status is captured alive .... The silver Dragon muttered to itself.

    Garen grinned.

    He had disappeared from the main timeline for a year, but in fact, he had rested for a hundred years. He felt that his bones were about to rust.

    And in just a short year of silence, the elven gods seemed to have forgotten his existence, and even the princess of their race dared toe to the main material world to cause trouble.

    This made garen unhappy, he felt that his prestige was being challenged.

    Capturing Princess rilun was a good way to announce his return.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "If it''s you, it''ll definitely be easy to take him down."

    Then, the ancient red dragon Augustus smiled mischievously and said, " "Dragon Lord, I heard that Princess RI Lun is also a peerless beauty among the elves, and she has never had a partner. You can capture her and let her give birth to the son of the true dragon."

    in this case, the morale of the elves will be at its lowest.

    To have such thoughts, Augustus was indeed a Red Dragon. Although he was already an ancient dragon, his nature as an evil Dragon had not changed.

    However, just as he finished speaking ...

    Augustus suddenly felt a sense of extreme danger.

    The battle instinct of an ancient dragon told it that its life was in danger.

    In an instant, with the sound of steel colliding, its dark red scales stood up, and the surface of its body was covered in a sea of mes, illuminating the ancient Parliament Hall red.

    The ancient red dragon that entered battle mode was extremely powerful, as if it was a fire Dragon from hell.

    However, such a violent reaction also showed how nervous Augustus was.

    "Yuna, Augustus was just joking."

    "And this is the nature of Red Dragons. Don''t lower yourself to their level."

    At this moment, garen''s voice was heard.

    At the same time, a pair of lc eyes that lit up in the darkness flickered a few times before they were extinguished with a soft grunt.

    Yuna had been secretly observing the ancient Council.

    The strength Dragon had already be a demigod. Its distorted light field, which was simr to invisibility, was strong enough to block the perception of a demigod. In addition, they were inside The Eternal Pce. The ancient dragons had let down their guard and did not discover Yuna''s figure.

    As for the reason for Yuna''s rage ... It went without saying.

    "Augustus, I already have a partner."

    "Don''t mention that joke again."

    The mes on the ancient red dragon''s body were extinguished. He smiled embarrassedly and said, " "I understand."

    At the same time, it surveyed its surroundings and whispered to Yuna, who was hiding in the dark, "  please forgive me for my offense, honorable strength energy Dragon.

    This ancient dragon had heard of Yuna''s deeds on Kara.

    Yuna did not respond.

    It was obvious that the energy dragon girl was still angry.

    Augustus became nervous and looked at garen.

    In fact, it was not afraid of the current strength dragon girl. After all, she was an old divine-like giant dragon. However, the growth potential of a legendary dragon was not something it couldpare to.

    Moreover, strength wasn''t the only thing that was needed to make a living.

    He also needed power.

    Augustus could not afford to offend the forces behind Yuna.

    "If you kill an elven demigod in the fire elemental world, I''ll forgive you for your offense on Yuna''s behalf," garen said with a smile.

 Chapter 725 The River Of Time, The World Force Field _4

    He gave Augustus a way out.

    Killing an elven demigod was not an easy task.

    Not all Dragons were like garen, who could easily kill or capture demigods of the same level. In most cases, it was difficult to determine the winner in a battle between demigods, let alone capturing them alive.

    "As you wish,"

    Augustus quickly nodded in agreement.

    At this moment, garen felt a slight pain in his tail. The invisible energy dragon girl had bitten him. However, after quietly biting him, Yuna did not do anything else. She was still more rational in front of garen.

    Not long after.

    Garen obtained the coordinates of the main material world where the sun wheel Princess was located, and dismissed the ancient Parliament this time.

    In the depths of the dragon''sir, Yuna was fuming with her head tilted.

    "Don''t listen to that Red Dragon''s nonsense."

    "You know, the red Dragons" brains have never been good."

    how could I have children with elves? my offspring can only be a time Dragon or an energy Dragon.

    "................"

    Yuna got angry quickly, but her anger also subsided quickly. After garen coaxed her with a few simple words, she was no longer angry and forgot about the sun wheel Princess.

    "Garen, teach me how to transform into a giant God."

    "I should be able to learn it now."

    Yuna said.

    No dragon would be able to forget the mountain-like body of a giant God. Yuna was also unable to forget it.

    Garen had already nned to teach Yuna the giant God transformation, so he nodded and said, "  yes, it should be safe to learn giant God transformation now.

    When he first started learning giant God transformation, he was still quite a distance away from bing a demigod. He had almost been integrated into the river of time. However, Yuna had his protection and guidance. Furthermore, she would be in much less danger if she started learning with a demigod''s body.

    As he spoke, garen''s expression was serious, and his tone was solemn, "  when you use giant God transformation, you will feel that your will and body have be one with the world''s force field.

    you''ll feel that you''re omnipotent. As long as you''re immersed in the world''s force field, you''ll obtain infinite power.

    but you have to believe that these are all false temptations. If you be one with the Force field, you will only lose yourself and be a part of it.

    I believe that you can hold on to your will and not be eroded by the temptation of power.

    Yuna became serious as she listened to garen''s words.

    After that, garen and Yuna left The Eternal Pce. They found a remote open space in the Dragon Court dimension that did not have any dragon race buildings and began to officially master and learn the giant God transformation.

    Yuna''s learning ability was not weak either.

    After teaching Yuna how to cast the spell, it did not take her long to understand it.

    And the principle behind giant God transformation wasn''tplicated to begin with. It required the caster to be connected to a kind of primordial power, and be able to resist the corrosion of endless power.

    Yuna had described the ce where energy was born and converged as the world''s force field. It was one of the cornerstones that constructed the world and the ne.

    Everything in the world, from stars to dust, was also within the world''s force field.

    Gravitational field, electromaic field, maic field ... These were all manifestations of the world''s force field.

    The world force field to Yuna was like the river of time to garen.

    Yuna took a deep breath under the silver dragon''s gaze. She closed her eyes and focused on the world force field.

    At the same time.<novelnext></novelnext>

    As if it was affected by something, the world''s force field in this ce started to shake.

    Garen sensed countless lines.

    There were also parallel lines that extended infinitely, rising from nowhere and extending to nowhere. There were also arcs that twisted and turned, finally gathering together like a vortex in the ocean.

    Different objects were connected and affected by each other through these lines.

    Even garen''s own body had these lines born, and he was also in the domain formed by these lines.

    Garen did not look surprised.

    This was not the first time he had seen the manifestation of the world force field.

    He had seen this scene a long time ago when his mind had be one with Yuna''s. Yuna had also seen the river of time through his eyes.

    As time passed, a steady stream of energy gathered in the turbulent wind and clouds.

    A tidal wave of energy gathered around Yuna and entered her body.

    Then, under garen''s gaze, the energy dragon girl''s body expanded rapidly, and she quickly turned into a terrifying mountain-like giant beast with a body length of more than six hundred meters and a wingspan of nearly a thousand meters. Her scales reflected the sea of clouds in the sky.

    However, Yuna did not stop.

    She had an intoxicated look on her face. Her body was still expanding rapidly, but at the same time, it was bing more and more illusory, bing more and more like a world force field.

    Garen''s gaze changed slightly, and he instantly used his giant God transformation.

    The silver Dragon spread its wings, and the power of time whizzed out, forming a time-stopping domain. It tried its best to restrain the convergence of the world''s force field. At the same time, the Dragon''s might burst out and swept past Yuna''s body.

    Yuna''s body trembled as she was hit by garen''s Dragon might. The intoxicated look on her face disappeared, reced by a struggling expression.

    A few secondster, she opened her eyes and dispelled the energy.

    The world force field disappeared, and Yuna''s Mountain-like body shrank like a deting balloon. She quickly returned to her original size.

    Yuna, who had returned to her original form, said with lingering fear,"This ability is indeed very dangerous."

    "If it had been a littleter, I might not have been able toe back."

    "Do you still want to continue?" garen asked.

    Yuna giggled.  I have you. It''s dangerous, but I know you''ll protect me.

    With garen''s protection and timely reminder of Yuna''s presence, there would not be any major problems.

    Back when garen was practicing the early stages of giant God transformation, he had wrybel''s help, and he had a simr experience in the space-time vortex, so he was safe.

    "Then let''s continue."

    Garen nodded and said.

    Hence.

    In the Dragon Court dimension, the thousand-meter-tall beast appeared from time to time and disappeared quickly under the surprised and reverent gazes of many giant Dragons.

    As time passed, Yuna exhausted her mental strength and fell into a state of exhaustion.

    going too far is as bad as falling short. When you''ve recovered, you can start a new round of practice.

    The giant God transformation consumed a lot of mental power.

    Yuna entered the dragon''sir in The Eternal Pce and fell into a deep sleep.

    Garen, on the other hand, used the river of time as a medium to use time teleportation.

    His target was the main material world where Princess rilun was.

 Chapter 726 The Shining Princess Of The Sun Wheel

    One of the Prime Material ne.

    Bran continent.

    This was a Prime Material ne with a unique environment. 90% of thend was covered by the ocean, and there were prosperous and unique countries built in the deep water. There were noplete continents on the ocean, only a few inds scattered all over.

    As a true dragon that could live onnd, sea, and air, it was still like a fish in water in the Prime Material ne.

    However ...

    The world should have been the Dragon race''s home ground advantage, and they should have been able to gain a better advantage in the war. However, the appearance of Princess rilun had changed the situation.

    The sun wheel Princess Solina.

    The youngest child of the chief elven God, kerilung, and the goddess of life.

    From the moment she was born, she was destined to be the center of attention.

    Every God of the elven God system gave her blessings and protection when she was born. The blessing of the God of sea elves made the sea Dance, the blessing of the God of archery made Solina have sharp eyes that could see through everything, and the blessing of the God of fate and history made her able to see through history and peek into fate ...

    With the blessings of the gods, Princess rilun''s strength was on apletely different level from that of ordinary demigods.

    Moreover, Princess rilun did not let down the high hopes that the elders of the gods had ced on her.

    When she had just turned a thousand years old, she had banished the incarnation of a Demon Lord in the main material world, destroyed the physical world forces that the demon Lord had painstakingly built, and driven him back to the abyss.

    Two thousand years ago, after bing a demigod, he had even killed a demigod expert who had been famous for a long time among the storm Giants.

    That''s right, when the elves and Dragons were at war, the Giants didn''t join forces with the elves and fight against the dragons together. This was because the elves and Giants didn''t have a good rtionship and were in opposing camps.

    Sometimes, the enemy of an enemy could not be a friend.

    If the giant tribe got involved, it would be a three-way chaotic battle.

    The Giants would rather see both the dragons and the elves suffer, rather than taking the initiative to participate and let the strength of their own race be damaged in the war.

    Fiend Lord, giant demigod, abomination ... It was difficult to count simr battle records, which together forged the reputation of Princess rilun.

    When the war broke out, Princess rilun did not participate in the war in the beginning because she was sleeping and resting in her own temple. Due to her special status, no God woke her up when the master God did not say anything.

    When the tianlun Princess woke up, the first thing she said was that she wanted to participate in the war.

    The main God kerelone, who was also in the elven Kingdom, was worried about his daughter and did not agree. After all, the sun wheel Princess was still very young as a God. She only had the strength of a demigod, and she could not guarantee her safety in a war of this scale.

    This time, the sun wheel Princess had taken advantage of her father''s healing to make a personal move in the main material world.

    Kerilung was the most powerful God in the elven gods, but he had been besieged by several powerful gods and was severely injured. Otherwise, the goddess of life would not be the only powerful God in the elven gods.

    After descending to the main material world, the sun wheel Princess had defeated several Dragons with divine power.

    There were immemorial Dragons that were independent, and there were also oracles from the Dragon God Kingdom.<novelnext></novelnext>

    These achievements made Princess rilun''s prestige rise rapidly among the elves, and she gained a lot of faith in a short time. Therefore, Princess rilun was even more reluctant to return to the elven Kingdom.

    When the war was over, there was hope for her to break away from her status as a demigod and advance to an official low-level divine power.

    In the elven race, which had a strong belief, the existing elven gods already included all aspects of the elven race''s belief. Therefore, although Princess RI Lun was the child of the main God, it was difficult for her divine power level to improve.

    This war was her chance.

    In particr, if she could defeat the Lord of the Royal Court, the demigod time Dragon who had swept through the elven army in the main material world would use her as a stepping stone to achieve her own sess. Her reputation would reach an unprecedented height, and it was possible for her to be a mid-level divine power after digesting all of it.

    Solina didn''t think she was any weaker than the Lord of the Royal Court.

    She had also won many times in her battles against her peers. So far, she had never lost to an enemy of the same level, so she had long cultivated a fearless heart that was invincible.

    She was confident that she could win against the Lord of the Dragon Court.

    It was the same as the previous battles.

    "Lord of the Royal Court, garen Aurelia."

    "Can you just sit back and ignore my challenge?"

    The sun wheel Princess had dered war on garen before, but garen was not in the main timeline at that time, so he did not respond.

    But she was not in a hurry.

    "And are you as powerful as the rumors say, undefeatable?"

    A low mumble came from the depths of a fortress in the deep sea.

    Although garen had been quiet for a year, Princess rilun knew that the Lord of the Royal Court woulde for her sooner orter, and she was waiting for him.

    ...............

    The illusory river of time rippled slightly.

    In the blink of an eye, the silver Dragon''s body solidified.

    After arriving at the coordinate anchor point, garen looked around and sized up the surrounding environment.

    He was now thousands of meters high in the sky. Because it was night, the bright Gxy was above his head, and the vast ocean stretched as far as the eye could see. The surrounding air was filled with water vapor and had a faint fishy smell.

    Garen looked down.

    Below him was an Ind with an area of about 400000 square kilometers.

    The aura of a true dragon that seemed to have substance intertwined and churned within it.

 Chapter 727 The Shining Princess Of The Sun Continent

    This was one of the dragon n''s encampments.

    The ancient silver had already exined the situation when it gave garen the coordinates, so he was not surprised.

    The uracy of time teleportation was much higher than the ordinary world teleportation spell. With garen''s current strength, the error was only within a few hundred meters.

    When the majestic and strong silver Dragon appeared, its massive body was bathed in the moonlight.

    The Dragon Ind below was in chaos for a moment, and at the same time, they found traces of garen.

    The dragons of all sizes looked up at the majestic dragon in the night sky. They were mesmerized by the shining silver scales and the crown-like dragon horns. Many people looked at them with admiration and respect.

    Garen''s appearance had long been known to the true dragons through various means.

    A majestic body, immacte dragon scales, a strong physique,. total of three pairs of towering dragon horns, and a mysterious ring of ck scales that wrapped around his body ... All of this was unsurprisingly based on the Dragon race''s aesthetics.

    At this moment, garen was already the dream lover of hundreds of millions of female dragons.

    Although he was still young in the main timeline, true dragons usually did not look at age when choosing their partners.

    If he randomly asked a true dragon from the main material world who he thought was the most ideal partner, garen''s name would definitely appear.

    A few ancient dragons pped their dragon wings and arrived at a space lower than garen''s body.

    "Greetings, honorable Lord of the Dragon Court."

    "Your figure is more dazzling than the sun and the moon."

    The dragon n would not be stingy with their praises for the experts of the same n.

    And garen enjoyed it.

    The silver Dragon that was bathed in moonlight but whose scales were more dazzling than moonlight nodded lightly, directly exining its purpose.

    "Sun wheel Princess Solina."

    I heard that the elven princess defeated several quasi-divine powers of my race by herself and even challenged me.

    Garenughed lightly.  now, as she wishes. I''m here.

    "She doesn''t know anything about your power,"

    The ancient dragons were overjoyed and said.

    The dragons had the upper hand in the other battlefields. However, because of the existence of Princess RI Lun, the dragons were forced to defend passively. This situation made the local Dragons feel embarrassed, but there was nothing they could do.

    There were more than one or two ancient dragons and Dragon Kingdom oracles who hade to help, but they had all failed in the end, which further boosted the elven camp''s arrogance in the main material world.

    If he couldn''t deal with it ...

    The Dragon race''s territory in the Prime Material ne would fall.

    The local Dragons found it the most difficult to ept such an oue. It meant that they could either choose to fight to the death or give up their homes and go to other main material worlds to avoid being attacked.

    Garen did not stay around the Dragon Ind for long.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After finding out the exact location of the sun wheel Princess from the dragon n here, garen pped his dragon wings and left alone.

    The sun wheel Princess had challenged garen to a fair one-on-one battle.

    Now, garen was going to respond to the other party''s challenge.

    He only hoped that this elven princess would not be too weak and could fight better, so that garen could rx his muscles and bones that had been silent for a long time.

    The sea of the utmost West.

    The sea elves ''fortress was built 3000 meters under the sea.

    This was a magnificent and strange city. There were strangely shaped corals, slender sea grass that swayed with the current. strange deep-sea nts that emitted a faint luster ... There were also many obelisk-like underwater buildings that formed the appearance of the underwater city.

    Giant sharks, whales, cuttlefish, demonic fish ... Countless marine creatures lived together with the sea elves in the city.

    Ocean elves generally had Azure skin, Azure hair, and ocean-like blue eyes. They looked very exotic.

    Sea elven Warriors riding saw sharks were patrolling around the fortress.

    While they were on guard against the surrounding waters, they would asionally cast an adoring look at a certain ce in the deep-water fortress.

    The sun wheel Princess was currently living in the deep water fortress.

    Her every move, every word, and every action touched the hearts of countless elves.

    Even if he just stayed in the pce silently, he still attracted the attention of countless people.

    The male elves were all in love with this Princess and were willing to give up their insignificant lives for her. The female elves took her as a role model and sang praises of her beauty and power.

    A giant shark Knight looked away, and his ocean-blue eyes scanned the surroundings.

    The surrounding sea was calm and peaceful, no different from the past.

    The sea elves were extremely sensitive to the fluctuations in the deep waters of the ocean. Even if a rock fell into the sea from tens of kilometers away, it would still cause ripples and vibrations.

    Therefore, if the dragon n wanted to attack this ce, it would be very difficult to use surprise attacks or simr methods.

    Suddenly.

    The movement of the surrounding currents attracted the attention of the sea elves.

    Their gazes focused as they looked into the distance at the same time.

    Their strange perception allowed them to sense that a huge creature had entered the sea and was rapidly approaching the deep-water fortress.

    Through the vibrations of the sea, the outline of the unknown creature was outlined and reflected in the perceptual vision of every sea elf.

    A Dragon.

    It was a true dragon that was more than seventy meters long, like a giant whale in the deep sea.

    The magic creatures in the ocean were generally veryrge, and some special whale-type magic creatures were even unbelievably exaggerated in size. However, theirbat power was far fromparable to a true dragon.

 Chapter 728 The Shining Princess Of The Sun Continent

    There were a few deep-sea Giant whales more than 100 meters long in the deep-water fortress, but they only had legendary strength.

    Sensing garen''s approach, the deep-water fortress immediately became nervous.

    A Dragon of this size must have had divine power.

    Other than the sun wheel Princess, there were no other elves that could deal with the deep-water fortress.

    An elf immediately went to inform Princess rilun.

    At the same time, some sea elves riding giant sharks, giant whales, octopuses, and other magic creatures were waiting in formation, blocking garen''s path. The maze domain was also activated.

    Garen''s movement speed was very fast.

    He just swam at a moderate pace, but from the time he was discovered in the sea to the time he appeared a few miles away from the deep-water fortress, it only took a few seconds.

    &Nbsp; gulp.

    The silver Dragon stopped swimming like a fish in the seemingly endless sea Bubbles.

    It was just a light, unconscious tail swing, but it formed dangerous vortexes that were hard to see with the naked eye in the deep sea, surging toward the surrounding sea.

    Looking at the deep-sea Fortress, garen quietly admired the unique scenery of this deep-sea city.

    At the same time, the dragon''s gaze swept past the sea elves and the sea creatures they controlled.

    Although they had the defense of the mythological enchantment, all the elves who were under garen''s gaze felt their bodies turn cold, their hearts trembled, and they could not help but tighten their grip on their weapons.

    The elves knew their enemies well.

    However, the elven army recognized the silver Dragon''s identity after seeing its appearance.

    He was the Lord of the Dragon Court, the eternal Dragon.

    It was a terrifying giant dragon that had destroyed nearly 100 elven garrisons in the main material world, killed and captured more than a dozen demigod elves, and defeated the elven forces in the material world with its own power.

    Once he appeared, it meant that the elven army was defeated.

    No elven Garrison in the main material world could stop the master of the Royal Court.

    The name of a Dragon, the shadow of a tree.

    The reputation of the Dragon court''s master was well-known. Although he had been silent for a year, garen''s sudden appearance here still gave the sea elves endless fear, even if garen hade alone without the Dragon Army behind him.

    Garen looked at the faintly transparent maze domain, and really wanted to try the anti-maze spell.<novelnext></novelnext>

    However, in order to achieve better results in the future, he suppressed his thoughts.

    At this time, garen had already noticed the demigod aura in the deep water fortress.

    The aura was like a bright sun, and even the boundless ocean could not hide its brilliance. As long as it was a demigod existence, they would be easily attracted by the light it emitted.

    After that.

    This sun''s main body flew up, passed through the sea, and arrived in garen''s field of vision in an instant.

    Within theyers of golden mes, there was a beautiful female elf.

    She looked like a 16-year-old young girl with a slim waist, a perfectly well-proportioned figure, a wless face, and waist-length silver-white hair that was gently swaying in the current.

    A pair of eyes that had been umted for thousands of years were filled with fighting spirit.

    What was strange was ...

    Princess rilun''s skin was golden.

    A faint golden light was emitted from her perfect body, coating the surrounding sea with ayer of golden light.

    In the eyes of the other races, regardless of whether Princess RI Lun was beautiful or not, her golden skin was enough to make many true dragons drool.

    "Sun elf."

    "The noblest bloodline of the elves."

    I heard that you''ve defeated several divine powers of my race and even dared to challenge me.

    Garen smiled faintly and said.

    The sun wheel Princess was a sun elf. Among all the high Elves, sun elves had the highest status. In some elven kingdoms, if there were sun elves, there was a high chance that they would be the elven King.

    Listening to garen''s nonchnt words, the sun wheel princess''s Willow-like eyebrows furrowed slightly.

    She could hear the condescending tone in garen''s words.

    This Lord of the Dragon Court clearly didn''t see her as an enemy that needed him to go all out.

    Garen''s attitude made Princess RI Lun unhappy, she felt that she was being looked down on.

 Chapter 729 The Walking Treasure Vault (1)

    "Hmph, I hope your strength is worthy of your reputation."

    Princess rilun snorted coldly.

    "This is a fair battle. None of you should interfere."

    The sun wheel Princess warned the elven army in the deep water fortress.

    "I will defeat this arrogant Lord of the Dragon Court alone!"

    As she spoke, a golden me-like extraordinary divine power surged around Princess RI Lun. The ring light illuminated all directions, turning the surrounding Sea area hundreds of kilometers into a golden liquid.

    Garen''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the rolling Dragon''s might pressed forward.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The boundless golden sea water was repelled, forming a temporary vacuum in the deep sea.

    The terrifying Dragon''s might swept past and hit Princess rilun''s body, causing the Golden mes on her body to tremble violently. It was as if the mes had encountered a strong wind and could not stop changing shape.

    BOOM!

    The actual effect of the Dragon''s might on Princess rilun was not great, but when it hit the maze barrier of the deep-water fortress behind it, it made a thunderous sound, causing the maze barrier to appear and dense cracks to burst on the surface.

    Many sea elves ''expressions changed.

    After seeing that the mythological enchantment was not broken, he rxed a little.

    If the aftershock of the Dragon''s might alone was enough to break through the mythological enchantment, then they couldn''t imagine how powerful the Lord of the Dragon Court was.

    At the same time.

    Layers of golden mes gathered and covered Princess RI Lun''s body. In the blink of an eye, they formed a gorgeous golden armor. Even her face was covered by the Golden Mask. There was also ayer of crystal-like material where her eyes were.

    At the joints of the armor, such as elbows, knees, and shoulders, there was a de-like structure that was sharp and ring.

    A longbow as tall as her was slung on her back, and a divine artifact sword burning with golden mes appeared in her right hand. Ten sun-like fireballs formed a ring and floated behind her.

    Thebat boots she was wearing had the shape of flying feathers, and mysterious magic patterns flowed and floated.

    Princess rilun, who was d in golden armor, looked valiant and heroic, and her aura was high.

    Armor of golden me, evil-cleansing bow, golden-burning godly sword, air-treading Feather Boots, ring of ten sun ... These were divine artifacts that the main God of the elves had personally forged for his beloved daughter.

    The quality of each item was enough to make ordinary gods envious.

    Garen''s eyelids twitched as he looked at the imposing Princess RI Lun. He swallowed his saliva unnoticeably.

    He finally understood.

    This Princess was a walking treasure vault in human form.

    It was no wonder he could win so many battles on the demigod battlefield.

    Her equipment could only be described as luxurious. It could be said that she was fully equipped.

    the equipment is good, but these divine artifacts will be mine soon.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Garen himself rarely used divine weapons, but he didn''t mind having as many divine weapons as he could.

    The silver Dragon''s body expanded, and in the boiling ocean, it turned into a terrifying giant beast that was a thousand meters long in the blink of an eye. Every breath it took caused the ocean to roll, and with a gentle p of its wings, it set off tsunamis and hurricanes.

    Hmph, I''ve killed a demon that was bigger than you in the abyss!

    The sun wheel Princess showed off her abilities and did not show any fear in front of the giant God garen.

    With the surge of extraordinary divine power, the princess, who was covered in armor, also expanded in size. Soon, she turned into a female war god who was more than two hundred meters tall. Although there was still a big gap between her and the giant God garen, it was not like the difference between heaven and earth.

    He stomped his foot.

    The divine artifact boots worn by Princess RI Lun burst out with strange spatial ripples.

    Her body instantly disappeared from the spot, and in an instant, she appeared above garen''s back. Then, the burning gold divine sword with golden mes shed down, splitting open the silver Dragon''s scales, and the high-temperature golden mes rushed into his body.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The world spun, and everything copsed in garen''s eyes.

    Time division!

    The sequence exploded!

    Just as the sun wheel Princess ''figure disappeared from garen''s field of vision, garen released two lethal time-type abilities at the same time and locked on to the sun wheel princess''snding point in advance.

    The brokenyer of space and timended on Princess RI Lun''s body, and a powerful impact followed.

    Her face, which was covered by the mask, changed slightly.

    Ka ka ka ...

    The sound of frying beans burst out from the Golden me armor, and clusters of spider web-like cracks spread up.

    She shed garen''s back with her sword, and at the same time, the sun wheel Princess pulled herself out of the fault area formed by the time Explosion and time division.

    Because she did not have the time to gather her strength, her counterattack only left a faint crack between garen''s scales, and did not break itpletely.

    However, there were clusters of golden mes burning from the cracks, corroding and burning garen''s scales.

    Garen felt a slight stinging and burning pain.

    The power of time extended upwards and extinguished the remaining divine power.

    At the same time, the imaska Holy garment spread open, ting garen with ayer of golden armor.

    The battle between the leader of the Dragon Court and Princess rilun was like a battle between a giant Golden Dragon and a gold elf.

    After a short fight, garen seized the right opportunity to release the time freeze territory with himself as the center, suppressing the sun wheel princess''s ability to move.

    While Princess RI Lun was affected by the time freeze domain, the giant dragon let out a low roar. Its mountain-like body set off huge waves and revealed itself under the night sky.

    The giant dragon stretched out its ws that could break time and space, cutting through the seayer and going straight for Princess rilun''s waist.

    In this moment of crisis, the sun wheel princess''s extraordinary divine power burst out. She used arge amount of her extraordinary divine power to resist the influence of the time freeze domain.

 Chapter 730 The Walking Treasure Vault (2)

    Buzz ... Buzz ...

    The Golden fireballs scattered.

    They spun at high speed, and then poured out solid golden mes from between the ring outlines.

    Crash!

    The pir-shaped golden me with a diameter of hundreds of meters poured down like a heavenly River, colliding with garen''s Dragon w.

    Garen felt a strong impact, but it was not enough to defend against his attack.

    The giant God''s strength rose.

    The giant ws covered in Golden Dragon scales tore through the mes and grabbed at Princess rilun with terrifying power.

    Unfortunately, with this short obstruction, Princess rilun used her extraordinary divine power to repel the suppression of the time freeze domain.

    She nimbly moved her body sideways, raised her zing gold sword high, and cut the Dragon''s arm.

    The burning gold sword and the true Dragon''s scales collided. In the sound of steel shing, a series of dazzling sparks were pulled out, and even the ocean water was directly ignited, unable to be extinguished for a long time.

    Princess rilun''s divine weapon was of very high quality.

    Under the full-force attack, imaska''s Holy garment and dragon scales were cut open.

    The burning gold divine sword cut into garen''s flesh, but it had lost most of its sharp power. It was blocked by the Dragon''s steel-like muscles and only caused minor injuries.

    BOOM!

    The giant Golden Dragon swung its Dragon arm with all its might, and the sun wheel Princess was thrown out with a force of 100 million tons.

    As she flew backward, Princess rilun took out therge bow on her back.

    He bent the bow, pulled the string, and shot an arrow.

    Arrows condensed from transcendent divine power shot out like thousands of golden lights, burning with fire as they went straight for garen.

    On the other side, garen took a deep breath.

    Hu!

    The ice-blue Frost dragon''s breath was spat out, and as the Dragon''s neck turned, it swept through the dense divine power arrows, freezing them in the air along with the mes, turning them into a strange scene.

    At the same time, a mirror appeared beside the Dragon.

    Time mirror image!

    Garen and the time abomination used the time mirror image at the same time.

    The two mirror images of the RI Lun Princess came from the river of time. One from the left and one from the right, they attacked the RI Lun Princess together.

    This was because garen''s biological level was actually slightly lower than the sun wheel Princess''. These two time mirror images did not possess the sun wheel Princess ''full strength.

    However, theirbined strength was still able to hold off Princess rilun for a short time.

    At the same time, garen opened his Dragon mouth.

    Between the criss-crossing dragon teeth, there was an extremely dangerous energy.

    The breath of time-shattering locked onto Princess rilun and was ready to attack.

    At this critical moment, something that garen did not expect happened.

    The ring of ten suns suddenly exploded and spread out, surrounding garen and the sun wheel Princess.

    Buzzzzzz!

    Boundless golden rays burst forth, and the ten physical fireballs shot out rays at each other, intertwining and connecting together. In an instant, they formed an independent space.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The silhouettes of the two time mirror images faded and disappeared as they were expelled outside.

    Only garen and the sun wheel Princess were left in this independent area.

    BOOM!

    The breath of time-shattering power was released, but as expected, it did not hit Princess rilun.

    After releasing the Dragon Breath, garen closed his mouth and looked around.

    A Golden World entered his vision.

    All directions were blocked by the Golden me barrier. Other than garen and the sun wheel Princess, there was nothing else.

    The sun crown realm was one of Princess rilun''s abilities. It was activated by the ring of ten suns and formed an independent space.

    This space was extremely strong and difficult to break open in a short period of time, especially when there were enemies eyeing it covetously. Moreover, after the formation of the sun crown domain, even Princess rilun herself could not close it in a short time due to the overly stable space.

    Therefore, there was only one way to leave the Corona area.

    Defeat the enemy.

    "You''re pretty good."

    he''s even stronger than the elven demigods I''ve met before.

    Garen was not stingy with his praise for the enemy as he said.

    The sun wheel Princess ''equipment was very good, but being able to use five godly items at the same time was also her ability. Just like the previous imaska secret item, godly items would also consume arge amount of extraordinary divine power, and it was a heavy burden on the user.

    Princess rilun looked at the silver Dragon with a grave expression.

    She had already used all her means.

    But now, it seemed that the other party was still doing it with ease.

    "However, it''s still not enough for me to enjoy."

    The huge Dragon shook its head slightly and said in disappointment.

    "Your tone isn''t small."

    Princess rilun''s expression turned cold.

    Although she was at a disadvantage, she was clearly not convinced.

    At the same time, ten suns rose in the sr corona territory and began to pour pirs of fire at garen. The sun wheel Princess held the burning gold divine sword tightly, her figure drawing a straight light shadow and shooting at garen.

    The disadvantage of giant God transformation was that it was not easy to Dodge concentrated attacks.

    The ming light pirs attacked from all directions. Garen sneered and decided not to Dodge.

    He focused his gaze, and a frozen time flow covered the huge body.

    In the void.

    For short, it was invincible.

    Under the effect of freezing the flow of time, the Golden Dragon seemed to have turned into a statue at this time, not moving at all.

    The sun wheel Princess was stunned for a moment, then she unceremoniously attacked the Dragon''s body with the mes in the sky. However, she could not believe that her attacks could not even leave a scratch on garen''s body when theynded.

    ? The dragon''s eyes moved.

    Taking advantage of the gap between Princess rilun''s attacks, garen dispelled the state of emptiness and regained his mobility.

    In an instant, the Golden Dragon wings pped horizontally, stirring up a whistling Hurricane.

 Chapter 731 The Walking Treasure Vault (3)

    The sun wheel Princess stepped into the air, and the power of the divine weapon broke through the dimensional anchor and other sealing spells that garen had built, avoiding the attack of the Dragon Wing by a hair''s breadth.

    Princess rilun, who had just stabilized her body, immediately wanted to fight back.

    But as soon as she looked up, she felt a slight pain in her heart, and a feeling of being locked on spontaneously arose.

    In the blink of an eye, the Dragon was now standing up like a human. A divine bow had been pulled out of nowhere between its thick and powerful Dragon Arms. It had already pulled it to the full, and an arrow condensed by the power of time was noiselessly nocked on the bowstring.

    The moon Phoenix divine bow.

    Garen rarely used divine weapons.

    But that didn''t mean he didn''t know how to use it.

    It had been more than a hundred years since he got the lunar scourge divine bow, and he had long since figured out its use.

    A half-naked little elf in a super short ck dress sat on the top of the divine bow, her two fair legs swinging. At the same time, she stared at the sun wheel Princess with malicious eyes. She and garen made a bow-shooting posture, aiming at the sun wheel Princess.

    "This is bad."

    Princess rilun''s heart tightened.

    Garen had never used a divine weapon in his previous battles, which gave the elven gods the feeling that this master of the Dragon Court only used his own power.

    But this was an illusion.

    It was easy for garen to defeat Princess rilun, but he felt that it would not be easy to kill or capture her alive. Hence, he used the moon Phoenix divine bow.

    Garen did not hold back. He condensed arge amount of time power into arrows and released his dragon ws at the same time.

    At the same time.

    Princess rilun''s heart turned cold.

    ? His heart turned cold in the physical sense.

    The moment garen shot out the arrow of time, the sun wheel Princess ''heart was pierced and torn apart, revealing arge hole in the heart of the Golden me armor.

    After being severely injured, Princess rilun was no longer able to maintain the operation of the divine artifact.

    The luster of the divine weapons dimmed.

    Ka ka ka ... Cracks appeared on the surface of Princess rilun''s body at the same time, revealing a dazzling golden light.

    Her body looked like it was about to shatter.<novelnext></novelnext>

    &Nbsp; at the same time, Princess RI Lun''s face twisted in pain as she used all her strength to mobilize her extraordinary divine power. Using her body as the battlefield, she used her extraordinary divine power to fight against the time power that had invaded her body.

    Garen watched this scene quietly.

    Time passed by as usual.

    After a period of time, Princess rilun''s extraordinary divine power was almost exhausted, but she had sessfully healed her severely injured divine body. However, she fell into an unprecedented state of weakness, and her body returned to the size of a normal human.

    Pa pa pa ... A few voices rang out.

    Garen pped his hands and removed his giant God transformation.

    "I''m very happy to see you survive."

    The lunar scourge divine bow, which originally belonged to the God of archery, was an extremely dangerous divine weapon.

    No matter what kind of energy it was, it would be extremely lethal when the lunar scourge divine bow was used. It only had one kind of power, and that was to concentrate it on a single point and kill the enemy.

    It was much more powerful than the evil cleansing bow of the sun wheel Princess.

    When garen shot out the arrow of time, he did not know if the sun wheel Princess could survive.

    To be able to cause garen to have no confidence in capturing her alive, and to even use so many abilities and means, she could already be proud of herself.

    "A living Princess RI Lun is much more valuable than a dead one."

    Under the sun wheel princess''s resentful and unwilling gaze, garen removed all of her divine weapons. After stripping them, he cast the amber time seal and ced them in a separate dimensional space.

    The Corona domain disappeared.

    The silver Dragon appeared under the starry night sky.

    After taking a nce at the deep water fortress, garen smiled and disappeared from the spot.

    The sea elves in the deep water fortress looked at the silver Dragon''s Back and fell into a dead silence.

    After the master of the Dragon Court and Princess RI Lun disappeared for a while, the master of the Dragon Court returned, but Princess RI Lun was nowhere to be found.

    The result was obvious.

    The princess that they had ced all their hopes on, the child of the great elven God and the goddess of life, was defeated by the master of the Royal Court, just like all the previous elven demigods. She became a stepping stone for the master of the Royal Court, and no one knew if she was still alive.

 Chapter 732 The Demon Prince Wants To Make A Deal

    After capturing the sun wheel Princess, garen did not leave the Bren continent immediately.

    Since they were already here, it didn''t seem right to just capture a Princess.

    He decided to help the dragons here and defeat all the elven troops in the main material world before returning to the Dragon court''s demine. However, the battle with Princess rilun was not enough to satisfy the Dragon court''s Lord who had been silent for a hundred years.

    After capturing the sun wheel Princess, garen did not attack the sea elven fortress alone.

    Because he wanted to gain faith, when garen disyed his power, he still needed the Dragon Army as an audience. The impact of seeing it with his own eyes through some video recordings was far fromparable to the impact of seeing it with his own eyes.

    Very quickly.

    Garen returned to the dragon n''s residence that was closest to the sea elf fortress.

    It was the location of the ind where he had just arrived.

    A few primordial Dragons of this Dragon Ind weed garen warmly. After hosting a dragon n feast for garen''s victory, they brought him to a deep dragon Nest at the bottom of the valley to stay temporarily.

    In the temporary Dragon Lair.

    After enjoying the feast to his heart''s content, garen, who was now full, picked his teeth and took out a time Amber.

    His gaze shifted to the interior of the time Amber.

    Inside was the sun wheel Princess Solina, who had golden skin.

    As this princess''s undergarments were all high-quality equipment, in order to prevent her from having any hidden divine weapons to escape, garen had stripped her naked when he sealed her.

    The sun wheel Princess in the time Amber was frozen in a posture of crossing her arms in front of her chest and slightly bending her slender legs to cover her private parts.

    He had golden skin, golden pupils, and long silver hair.

    The gold and silver colors, coupled with her already beautiful face, made garen admire her.

    After quietly admiring it for a few moments, garen''s thoughts moved, and the time Amber started to fade.

    The sun wheel Princess Solina''s eyes regained their liveliness.

    When she saw the Dragon in front of her, she immediately raised her fist.

    Weng.

    A faint golden me-shaped transcendent divine power wrapped around her fist, and she hit garen.

    Although the sun wheel Princess was extremely weak and only had a drop of extraordinary divine power left, if this punch hit, an ordinary legendary creature would die without a doubt.

    Bang!

    The fist of the sun wheel Princess was not even as big as one of garen''s scales.

    When the remaining extraordinary divine powernded on garen''s scale armor, the giant dragon was as steady as a mountain and did not move. The huge impact made the sun wheel Princess ''arm ache instead.

    She was extremely weak, and all her divine weapons had been taken away. Now, she was no more of a threat than a littlemb in front of garen.

    Garen lowered his head and blinked his eyes as he looked at the beautiful back of Princess RI Lun.

    "Are you sure you want to fight me in this state?"

    Upon hearing garen''s words, Princess rilun raised her head and noticed the dragon''s gaze. At the same time, she realized that she was not wearing a single piece of clothing.

    Princess rilun did not show any signs of shyness.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Her expression was cold as she summoned ayer of golden mes to cover her body, even though this bit of extraordinary divine power couldn''t block the peeking of a demigod of the same level.

    Staring at garen, Princess rilun did not say a word and remained silent.

    After realizing that her resistance was futile, the sun wheel Princess decided not to waste her remaining extraordinary divine power.

    Princess Solina, I''m thinking about what price your parents would be willing to pay for you.

    The silver Dragon lowered its head and approached the princess.

    His hot breath blew his silver hair back.

    Under the Dragon''s pressure, the sun wheel Princess still did not say a word. She looked up at the Dragon and did not show any fear. Her posture made it seem as if garen was the prisoner and she was the winner.

    "Can you tell me how much kerilung cherishes you?"

    Garen wasn''t angry. He smiled and said.

    This kind of calm reaction, which was within his control, made Princess rilun even more dissatisfied.

    Princess rilun looked down at the giant Silver Dragon and finally spoke.

    "You called my God father''s name and looked down on a sovereign."

    Dragon, you''re too arrogant. You''ll pay the price for this.

    Her voice was like a clear spring flowing through the peak of a snowy mountain, cold and crisp.

    Garen yawned, his expression uninterested, and asked, " "If Corullon is so powerful, why is he hiding in the divine Kingdom?"

    Princess rilun''s voice trailed off.

    At this time, the elf main God was in a severely injured state, so he indeed didn''t have much power that people respected.

    Moreover, garen had worked together with the goddess of magic and the Grand Arcanist to trick an ancient death god who was no weaker than the main God of the elves. His respect for the powerful divine powers had long dropped to the freezing point.

    With his status, he did not need to fear great divine powers.

    After all, if garen was a bit of a cker and just found a random ce to hide, thousands of yearster, he would definitely be a great divine power.

    It was just that he couldn''t stand such a life.

    Hiding was not garen''s style.

    "God Father will notpromise with the dragon n."

    Dragon, don''t be delusional. You can''t use me to get any benefits.

    Princess rilun said.

    Garen scratched his chin and smiled, " "Really? I don''t believe you."

    "It''s up to you to believe it or not."

    "I won''t make things difficult for the Father."

    After Princess rilun finished speaking, she fell into silence again.

    Garen let out a breath, and the wind pressure caused the Golden mes on the surface of Princess rilun''s body to vibrate. He said, " "But, this is not something you can decide."

 Chapter 733 The Demon Prince Wants To Make A Deal

    Princess rilun frowned slightly.

    "You want to use me to threaten the Father?"

    "Lord of the Dragon Court, I didn''t expect you to be such a despicable Dragon. It seems that I''ve overestimated you."

    Princess rilun sneered and continued to provoke, " "Kill Me if You Can."

    you don''t dare to kill me. I''m afraid you''re afraid of my God father''s power. You''re afraid that God''s punishment will befall you in the future.

    "The great Lord of the Dragon Court is nothing more than this, he''s just a sham."

    Hearing Princess rilun''s provocative words, the silver Dragon remained calm and unmoved.

    "Kill you?"

    "So that you have a chance to resurrect in the divine Kingdom?" he asked.

    It was very difficult to kill a God.

    This was especially so for a God like Princess rilun who had her own divine Kingdom, a certain number of loyal believers, and a strong background.

    The best way to deal with a God was to seal it so that it would fall into eternal silence, unable to die, unable to use divine power, and unable to think.

    "Princess, don''t be so childish. This kind of low-level goading is useless against me."

    Having her thoughts exposed and being reprimanded for being childish by a young dragon, Princess rilun''s face turned cold and she no longer spoke.

    I''m curious. Why would kerilung allow you to leave the divine Kingdom ande to the Prime Material ne? "

    Garen lowered his head and looked at Princess rilun as he spoke.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Princess RI Lun''s unnatural expression. Garen was deep in thought, and after thinking for a moment, he suddenly realized.

    The main God of the elves should be well aware of the difference in strength between her daughter and garen.

    If that was the case, it would be strange if he still agreed to let Princess RI Lun descend to the main material world to issue a challenge to garen.

    "I don''t think kerilung ever agreed to let you descend to the mortal realm."

    After hearing garen''s words, the sun wheel princess''s slight change in expression confirmed garen''s guess.

    "So you''re a rebellious Princess."

    Princess Solina, thank you for your rebellion, which has given us Dragons more leverage in this war.

    After understanding the situation, garen could not help butugh. Under the sun wheel princess''s unwilling and regretful gaze, he sealed her back into the time Amber.

    In the end, this Princess was also a proud daughter of heaven. Although she was already 6000 years old, she had never suffered a real defeat.

    Under normal circumstances, it would be fine if she had the protection of her powerful father. However, at this time, her reckless actions would only make the entire elven race pay for her.

    Garen''s battle with the sun wheel Princess had consumed a considerable amount of time power.

    After resting for a while, garen''s power of time had almost fully recovered. Once he was able to deal with any unexpected situations, he would leave Dragon Ind and lead the Dragon Army here to destroy the elves ''encampment.

    But before that.

    The news that the sun wheel Princess Solina had been defeated by the Lord of the Royal Court had quickly spread.

    Princess RI Lun''s defeat raised the prestige of the Lord of the Royal Court once again.<novelnext></novelnext>

    At the same time, the morale of the elven armies in the major material worlds was at its lowest. Princess rilun, whose fate was unknown, was like thest straw that broke the camel''s back. Some of the elven armies in the major material worlds even developed a serious aversion to war and directly surrendered to the dragons.

    At this time, the other races could see it.

    It was only a matter of time before the dragons won the war.

    At the same time, Princess rilun''s news was passed to the bottomless abyss, and the demon lords who were paying attention to the war between the dragons and elves learned of this news.

    A Demon Lord had secretly upied the mind of a deep demonic fish and swam towards the Dragon Ind.

    It didn''t hide its whereabouts, and the evil power belonging to the demon Lord attracted the attention of many true dragons.

    An immemorial Blue Dragon flew to the front of the deep demon fish with a vignt expression, looking at this creature that was emitting a demonic aura.

    Aboleths.

    Its appearance was very strange. Although it was called a fish, it had four muscr and slippery tentacles on its body, which allowed it to move onnd and also move quickly in the ocean.

    It was an amphibious intelligent creature, and some of the main material worlds even had the demonic fish Empire.

    uninvited unknown being, the dragon n''s Ind is ahead. Please stop.

    "Otherwise, your actions will be regarded as a provocation to the true dragon."

    Because he didn''t know the other party''s goal, the ancient blue Dragon said this as a warning.

    It felt a deep sense of threat from the abstruse demonic fish that had been possessed by the demon Lord.

    "I have no intention of bing enemies with the dragon n."

    "Take me to the Lord of the Dragon Court who lives here. I have a deal that he might be interested in."

    The aboleths spoke in the strange dragonnguage.

    The immemorial Blue Dragon hesitated for a moment, and at the same time, the Dragon might that carried garen''s will passed over.

    "Follow me."

    The ancient blue Dragon that had obtained garen''s will brought the abstruse demonic fish into the dragon Ind and arrived at the edge of garen''s Dragon Nest.

    The immemorial Blue Dragon slightly nodded in the direction of the Dragon''s Nest, then pped its wings and left.

    The aboleths wriggled their tentacles and crawled into the Dragon''s Nest.

    then, Demon Lord from the abyss, why have youe? "

    In the dragon''sir, the gargantuan Silver Dragon looked down at the abstruse demonic fish as it spoke to the demon Lord that was possessing it.

    "Hehe,pared to a Demon Lord, I prefer to be called a demon prince."

    The Demon Prince?

    Garen was slightly stunned.

    In the bottomless abyss, the spokespeople of this ne were demon lords.

    Among the demon overlords, only the most powerful demon overlords could win the trust of countless demons and receive the honorary title of demon prince. Demon Princes were almost all existences that were simr to great divine powers.

 Chapter 734 The Demon Prince Wants To Make A Deal

    "There are only a few Demon Princes in the abyss. Which one are you?"

    Garen''s tone was much more serious as he asked politely.

    "You?"

    a mere demigod doesn''t even have basic respect for a demon prince of the abyss? "

    Since garen did not use any form of respect, the Demon Prince, who had been gentle just a moment ago, suddenly spoke in a cold and twisted voice.

    These chaotic and evil guys were the most difficult existences to get along with in all the nes and worlds.

    Garen''s eyes focused, and he said in a low voice, " "If you were the Dragon God of my race, out of respect for the God of my race, I can treat you with respect."

    Pausing for a while, the silver dragon''s eyes were sharp.  but you''re not the Dragon God. You''re just a demon from the abyss.

    The unknown prince of demons was silent for a while, and then he chuckled like he was flipping a book.

    "As expected of the Dragon of Time, the ruler of the Royal Court."

    you didn''t show any fear when you heard the name of the Demon Prince. With your existence, it seems that the Dragon race will rise again in the future.

    "So, Who are you?" Garen said.

    "If you don''t even dare to reveal your real name, then please leave."

    Immediately.

    A shrill and ear-piercingughter came from the aboleths ''mouths.

    my name is Demogorgon. You should have heard of my name.

    After it finished speaking, it smiled yfully and waited for garen''s reaction.

    Garen''s eyes narrowed slightly. He didn''t show it on the surface, but his heart was slightly moved.

    In the bottomless abyss, there were many demon lords who were famous, and their reputation made the endless main material world fall into fear. Demogorgon was one of them.

    He was one of the three big shots of the abyss, the prince of demons. He was also considered by many demons to be the most powerful prince of demons. He had the chance to defeat the other princes of demons and be the leader of all demons, the new demon monarch.

    Among the gods, this demon was also an existence that corresponded to the powerful divine powers of the ancient death god, the goddess of magic, and the main God of elves.

    The high-level demons in the abyss, as well as the many demon lords, were mainly divided into two types.

    Tanari demon, OBIS demon.

    However, a long time ago, the only Lord of the Abyss was the OBIS demon.

    When the tanari demons were first created, they were only ves to the OBIS demon.

    As for Demogorgon, it was the first tanari demon to be created. It had two baboon-like heads and tentacle-like limbs. It looked deformed and strange, and in the eyes of demons, it was extremely ugly.

    After it was created, it was considered a failed product and was casually thrown into the swamp.

    Later, with the battle between the bottomless abyss and several outer ne order God systems led by mountain paradise, the OBIS demons fell into a decline, and the tanari demons, as their ves, rose.

    While the tanari demons and some OBIS demons were trying to avoid being called the Demon Prince.

    The first abandoned tanari demon had gained great power and returned quietly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It was said that the first tanari demon killed twelve demon lords with one strike, thus establishing his status as the Demon Prince.

    The failed product focused on developing, showed its power, and defeated the OBIS demon that looked down on it. It was of the same race as the sessful tanali, and finally became the prince of demons.

    The experiences of the Demogorgon in the abyss were quite encouraging.

    so, it''s an abyss giant and a candidate for the demon monarch.

    "I''ve long heard of your great name."

    "I wonder why a demon prince hase to find me?"

    Garen stared at the aboleths and said calmly.

    Dragon, I want Princess rilun in your hands.

    of course, I''ll give you treasures that will satisfy you. How about the giant abyssal Red Steel mine? "

    The Demon Prince said directly.

    Abyssal Red Steel was a type of magical metal that was immersed in the power of the abyss. It was rare and of high quality. A tiny amount of abyssal Red Steel could be used to create equipment with the power of the abyss.

    "Oh?"

    I have indeed defeated Princess rilun, but how do you know if she is Dead or Alive? "

    Garen said.

    The Demogorgon let out a strange but excited cry and said, "  I don''t care about her life or death. Even if she''s a rotten corpse, this deal still works.

    "Why would a demon prince need an elven demigod?"

    Garen''s face was filled with doubt.

    The Demogorgon was silent for a moment before saying, " "This has nothing to do with you. You just need to hand her over to me."

    Garen recalled Princess rilun''s information and fell into deep thought.

    He had heard that the sun wheel Princess had once banished the incarnation of a Demon Lord in the main material world, causing the failure of his evil n and the destruction of his forces in the main material world.

    Could it be ... This Demon Lord was a Demogorgon?

    If word of this got out, the Demon Prince''s reputation would be damaged.

    Garen wasn''t sure, but the demon Lord that had been banished from his incarnation was Demogorgon, so the possibility was high.

    "I''m sorry," garen said with a smile,"it depends on who''s going to pay a higher price, you or the main God of the elves."

    To be honest, the dimogogan''s visit had increased the sun wheel Princess ''value.

    If the main God of the elves knew that a demon prince was coveting the sun wheel Princess, he would probably be restless. At that time, if garen directly asked for an exorbitant price, he would probably agree with him.

    If the sun wheel Princess was captured and brought to the abyss, even the main God of the elves would not be able to do anything.

    After that, it was even more unimaginable what the evil demon would do to Princess RI Lun.

 Chapter 735 The Demon Prince Wants To Make A Deal

    In the history of the multiverse, there was once a goddess with weak divine power who was captured by a Demon Lord while passing by the abyss. As for the fate of the goddess ... It could only be described as miserable and desperate. It was said that he was regarded as a fertility machine by the demons, wanting to give birth to descendants of the demons with divinity.

    "Are you rejecting my deal?"

    The demonic power suddenly became much more turbulent, and the temperature in the Dragon''s Nest dropped. Wisps of frost quietly covered the ground.

    Garen''s expression did not change.  the demon''s reputation is widely known. Creatures that trade with the demon never have a good ending.

    He shook his head and said,"tell me, how can I deal with you without worry?."

    Most demons were chaotic and evil creatures who did not abide by order at all. Moreover, because of their innate nature, they could easily betray the contract without being negatively affected.

    It was extremely risky to trade with them.

    If it was an archdevil instead of a Demon Lord, garen could still consider it.

    Although demons were sinister and cunning and knew how to y word games, they had a high reputation. As long as a contract was made, it would be fulfilled.

    After hearing garen''s words, dimogogan knew that he had not achieved his goal.

    It didn''t say anything else, but just looked at garen indifferently.

    Bang!

    The demonic will left. As if to vent its anger, the abomination demonic fish''s body exploded into ck-purple rotten meat, which was stinky and scattered all over the ground.

    "He probably offended the Demon Prince."

    Garen squinted his eyes slightly and used his mes to turn the abstruse demonic fish''s minced meat into ashes, not leaving any traces of demonic power behind.

    The bottomless abyss was the most mysterious ne.

    Even the gods and the demons themselves were not clear about how manyyers there were on this ne.

    Eachyer was a strange and evil world, regarded as the condensation of the embodiment of evil at the bottom of the multiverse. It was the deepest evil and the most terrifying despair.

    A demon born from the bottomless abyss. It is said that it is the most likely creature to destroy the entire multiverse.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I won''t go to the abyss unless I''m a great divine power.

    Garen made a decision.

    There was also a Dragon Queen living in the Nine Hells, and many archdevils had a good rtionship with the Dragon Queen. With the Dragon Queen''s protection, there was no harm in going to hell. However, there was no dragon God''s kingdom in the bottomless abyss. Now that he had offended a demon prince, it was even more dangerous.

    After that.

    Garen led the Dragon Army here and headed to the deep sea. It didn''t take long for them to defeat the deep-water fortress. After that, they traveled to various ces and destroyed the other elven camps of arger scale in the main material world.

    As for the remaining elven forces, he would leave them to the local Dragons.

    War was a good catalyst. After seeing garen''s destructive power, a certain number of true dragons changed their admiration and respect for him into faith.

    At the same time, garen released the news that the sun wheel Princess was still alive, and that a Demon Lord hade secretly, wanting to trade for information on the sun wheel Princess.

    Anyone who knew about Princess rilun''s deeds would easily guess that it was the devil who had been defeated by Princess rilun and had incarnated to seek revenge.

    Garen didn''t mention the dimogogan''s name.

    But no matter which demon it was, the evil behavior of demons made people imagine: What would happen to the elven God system''s Pearl, the sun wheel Princess, if she fell into the hands of the evil demons?

    He had stayed in the Bren continent for more than two months, and he had finished his business here.

    Garen left the main material world and returned to the Dragon Court dimension.

    Dragon Lord, Princess rilun dared to issue a challenge to you because she really knows nothing about your strength.

    "Foolish, ignorant, and arrogant!"

    After knowing that garen had returned triumphantly, the ancient silver Dragon Xavier rushed over and said, "

    This ancient dragon was beaten up by the sun wheel Princess with a bunch of divine weapons and was in a sorry state. It was hard to forget that painful experience, so after learning that garen had captured the sun wheel Princess, it could not help bute over to congratte him.

 Chapter 736 The First Time Between The Time Dragon And The Power Dragon

    garen, where''s the sun wheel Princess you caught? let me take a look.

    Yuna, who had already woken up, said to garen in the Dragon''s Nest in The Eternal Pce.

    At this moment, the energy dragon girl''s eyes were shining. Her eyes were big and round, and she looked curious.

    Yuna was also a little curious about the sun wheel Princess, who had a high reputation among the elves.

    The giant Silver Dragon lying on theyers of gold, silver, and precious stones hesitated for a moment. Then, under Yuna''s gaze, it nodded and said, "  yes, this battle trophy is indeed more precious than the other elven demigods.

    As he spoke, he opened the dimensional space and took out Princess rilun.

    The sun wheel Princess, who was sealed in the time Amber, knew nothing about the outside world. She didn''t know that she was taken out like a toy for the enemy to see.

    "A golden elf."

    Yuna blinked when she saw Princess rilun''s appearance. She also had a look of admiration on her face.

    However, she soon realized that something was wrong.

    "Garen, why isn''t she wearing any clothes?"

    Yuna turned her head and stared at garen as she spoke.

    The silver Dragon was magnanimous and said, "  because she has divine artifacts all over her body. I won''t be at ease if I don''t take all of them and seal them.

    "I see, I thought you had some perverted thoughts."

    Yuna moved closer to garen and licked his helmet. She then chuckled and said, " "Oh, it''s the taste of honesty. I believe you."

    Garen''s face was full of saliva, and he shook his head helplessly.

    Yuna had a very high opinion of the sun wheel princess''s appearance. Aftermenting for a while, garen kept her away.

    At this moment, the energy dragon girl''s eyes turned slightly.

    With a burst of light, the huge Dragon''s body began to change.

    A few secondster, the power Dragon in the Dragon''s Nest disappeared, and in its ce was a golden-skinned female elf with a slender figure and seductive curves.

    From the looks of it, it was Princess rilun.

    "Lord True dragon,"

    "Please don''t eat me. I''ll do anything you want, wuwuwu."

    Yuna, who had transformed into the sun wheel Princess, seemed to have awakened some interest. She was half-sitting and half-lying, with one hand on the ground and the other on her chest. She put on a weak and helpless posture, staring at the silver Dragon with a pair of big, pitiful eyes.

    There were still tears in her eyes.

    The giant dragon''s heart began to stir.

    After all, his body and mind had long matured.

    The giant Dragon''s powerful and agile tail swept over, and the tip of its tail caressed Yuna''s waist, gently caressing it.

    ''Princess rilun''s'' face was slightly red as she hugged garen''s tail, her breathing slowly bing heavier.

    In the spacious Dragon Lair.

    The two true dragons began a little game between their mates, and their bodies kept changing between their original bodies and the various races.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It had to be said that the happiness between true dragon partners, especially true dragon partners who were proficient in shapeshifting, was something that ordinary species could not imagine.

    Time passed by quietly.

    After an unknown period of time, the Dragon Nest that had been shaking non-stop regained its silence.

    The two dragons snuggled together, and the gold coins and gemstones around them seemed to have been hit by an earthquake. They were piled up messily, not in their usual neat appearance.

    Garen and Yuna looked rather tired, and were toozy to move.

    However, despite the exhaustion of its body, the dragon''s eyes were full of energy and at the same time, it was glowing.

    He rested for a while.

    After a few months, garen and Yuna left The Eternal Pce.

    The two dragons went to the ce where they had practiced their giant God transformationst time and began to learn this ability again.

    Yuna summoned the world''s force field again and again, using her giant God transformation when she was unable to gather all her energy. Meanwhile, garen was protecting her, waking her up from the force field''s power when Yuna was identally dormant.

    As his learning progress increased.

    Yuna''s mastery of her giant God transformation was growing.

    After this round of practice, she rarely had any idents that required garen to wake her up.

    The learning ability of legendary dragons was not bad. After a while, Yuna was much more proficient in her giant God transformation. She could hold on to her will and maintain it for about an hour.

    At this moment, she no longer needed garen''s protection to practice her giant God transformation.

    When Yuna could cast and stop her giant God transformation at will, she would truly master this powerful ability.

    This did not take long.

    Not long after, Yuna returned to the dragon''sir to rest as her giant God form had exhausted her mental power.

    At the same time.

    A wisp of extraordinary divine power descended on the Dragon Court dimension, entered The Eternal Pce, and was transmitted to garen''s ears.

    Dragon mother summoned garen and asked him to go to the divine Kingdom.

    A teleportation gate leading to the Penta-colored Kingdom, the divine Kingdom of Tiamat, opened.

    The Dragon Court ne was not the Prime Material ne. It was protected by the power of many dragon gods, and they could unleash their true power.

    Opening a portal from a distance was a piece of cake.

    As he had already been to the five colored nation once, garen did not hesitate.

    Speaking of which, he missed the scenery of the five colored nation.

    The sea of gold, the gem mountains, the silver Forest, and other fascinating scenery made garen unable to forget.

    Garen looked at the sleeping Yuna, then retracted his gaze and quietly stepped into the teleportation portal leading to the five-colored Kingdom.

    This time, he didn''t expose himself to the dark red Sky of Avernus. Instead, he came directly to the Dragon Queen''s Penta-colored Kingdom.

 Chapter 737 The First Time Between The Time Dragon And The Power Dragon

    In the huge Crystal Pce.

    The undying Dragon Queen with five heads, red, blue, green, ck, and white, was lying on the throne in the hall in the shape of a Dragon. Her eyes were slightly squinted, and she lookedzy.

    However, garen, who had just arrived at the temple, was attracted by another Dragon.

    It was a majestic and divine tinum giant dragon with a long and winding body covered in tinum Dragon scales.

    Garen, who had just arrived, was reflected in a pair of eyes that were like the starry sky of a Midsummer Night.

    The Guardian Angel of seventh heaven, the Lord of north wind, the Holy Sky Dragon God, the tinum Overlord, the metal Dragon God ... This was the God of good Dragons, Bahamut, who had many titles and whose reputation resounded throughout the multiverse like Tiamat.

    However, this was only an incarnation.

    Garen could tell.

    If it was not an incarnation, this one would not havee to Tiamat''s divine Kingdom alone.

    Although they were both dragon gods, the enmity between the two could be traced back to the era when all things in the universe were just born. Now, due to the decline of faith after the Dragon Phoenix war, the smell of gunpowder between the metal Dragon God and the immortal Dragon Queen had diminished a lot, but it had neverpletely disappeared.

    From the moment a true dragon was born, it would know that the two dragon gods were not on good terms.

    "Good day, Immortal Dragon Empress."

    good day, Lord of north wind.

    Said garen humbly as he greeted the two dragon gods.

    "Little fellow, you''ve be even stronger, and your name has spread far and wide."

    now, even the zing Angel of mountain paradise is talking about your existence.

    Mountain paradise was the outer ne where the metal Dragon God lived, and all the races there were good.

    As for the zing angel he spoke of, it was a kind of powerful outer world creature. Most of them had the power of a demigod, and the weakest was a legend. Some of the strong ones could even suppress the demon Lord and beat him up.

    The figure of the zing Angel could be seen in many good God''s divine kingdoms.

    This creature was the best hand of the good gods, the ultimate Guardian.

    The angels that many creatures in the Prime Material ne referred to were generally the zing angels.

    The metal Dragon God paused for a moment, then continued, "  Tiamat has already exined your agreement and n to me.

    "I''m happy to help you."

    The golden-white Dragon turned to look at the undying Dragon lying on the throne and added, " "I''m willing to help out of my love for my race''s time Dragon, not because of you,"

    if it weren''t for special circumstances, I wouldn''t have stepped into your divine Kingdom.

    The Dragon Queen''s Head shook as she said impatiently, " "Do you want to emphasize it a hundred times? I know, I know."

    if I didn''t need you, I wouldn''t have invited you to my divine Kingdom either.<novelnext></novelnext>

    He stared at the metal Dragon God and sneered, " "Do you think this ce wees you?"

    After hearing the immortal Dragon Queen''s words, the metal Dragon God''s expression darkened.

    Seeing that the tension between the two dragon gods was getting stronger, garen, who was caught in the middle, quickly mediated, and said, " "Dragon Empress, Lord Dragon God, you must have something to tell me, right?"

    After garen finished speaking, the metal Dragon God snorted heavily.

    "My time Dragon is here, so I won''t argue with you."

    Without waiting for the Dragon Queen''s response, the metal Dragon God looked at garen and said, "  I look forward to you bing a god and protecting the Dragon race with us. The death of the God of fate and history in the elven God system can also be used as a turning point in the end of this war.

    The Dragon Queen rudely interrupted the metal Dragon God''s words.

    "Garen, the God of fate and history is in the astral world now."

    the four elven gods, the goddess of life, the God of fate and history, the God of archery, and the God of hatred, hehehe, are all fighting with their own dragon gods in the astral world.

    it''s not easy to make a true God fall. The God of fate and history has also experienced countless crises.

    "We were waiting for a suitable opportunity."

    but now, this opportunity has been delivered to you.

    After listening to the Dragon Queen''s words, garen instantly understood what the opportunity she was talking about was.

    "Are you talking about the princess of rilun that I just captured?"

    The two dragon gods nodded at the same time.

    "The higher the level of life, the harder it is to give birth to a descendant with one''s own bloodline."

    "Kerilung and Angelus both love this sun wheel Princess."

    if there''s a chance, even if it''s an obvious trap,''they''ll try to save'' their ''daughter.

    especially when a fiend Lord wants to exchange for their daughter and spy on them.

    if Princess rilun is brought to the abyss, then even kerilung and Angelus would be helpless. The abyss is not a ce where you cane and go as you please.

    The abyss was the home of the demons.

    With the support of the nar environment, abyssal demons could disy power beyond their own level. At the same time, the abyss would also weaken the power of foreign gods. Under this situation, even if a great divine power rashly entered the abyss, there was a risk of being besieged and seriously injured by many demon lords.

    The Fiend Lords were also constantly killing each other.

    However, if a God from the upper ne descended into the abyss, they would definitely not mind putting aside their fighting and joining forces to kill him. In such a situation, it was unlikely that a great divine power would fall, but they would definitely have to pay a terrible price.

    The outer ne was divided into the upper and lower nes.

    The bottomless abyss, the Nine Hells, the gray wilderness, and other nes where many evil creatures and evil gods lived were called the lower nes, while the kind and orderly existences such as mountain paradise and the Paradise were the upper nes.

 Chapter 738 The First Time Between The Time Dragon And The Power Dragon

    There had been arge-scale war between the two nes, and they didn''t like each other.

    Oh, " the metal Dragon God said with a smile.  also, I''ve recently fought against Angelus in the astral ne.

    I can feel that the goddess of life''s heart is obviously in a mess.

    Bloodline bonds were very important connections between elves. Even the elven gods attached great importance to their bloodlines.

    "What should I do?"

    Said garen as he licked his lips.

    prepare your abomination clone and godly Ascension technique. Leave the main material world and head to the astral battlefield.

    "Leave the rest to us,"

    The two dragon gods looked at each other and then said.

    there''s the attention of the Dragon gods of our race, including Tiamat and I. This isn''t dangerous for you.

    Go to the astral world, garen pondered for a moment, and then slowly nodded.

    With the Dragon God''s protection and his current ability to protect himself, his connection with the river of time had greatly deepened. At the very least, the time Dragon countercurrent would not be so easily interrupted, and he could summon the future time Dragon, who was a great divine power.

    In such a situation, there were almost no situations that could threaten garen''s life.

    Moreover, if garen wanted to obtain a divine persona, it was normal for him to take some risks.

    With the ability of a demigod, the status of a mortal, the help of a goddess of magic, a magic Empire, and an ancient spiritual monster, Karsus sessfully seized the core authority of a powerful divine power.

    Garen had the Dragon court''s contract, which allowed him to gather the power of many legendary giant Dragons. He was destined to be a great divine power, and he also had the help of the Dragon God system.

    Such a lineup.

    Garen didn''t think it was too much to take away all of the God of fate and history''s power and rece itpletely.

    However, the God Ascension technique would probably be sealed from now on.

    Otherwise, if it attracted the hostility of all the gods and they acted recklessly, the Dragon gods and the entire dragon n would not be able to withstand it. This spell was a huge hidden danger for the gods if they had enough background forces to support it.

    After a short discussion, garen learned that the two dragon gods had the same idea.

    Not long after.

    The metal Dragon God left.

    Only garen and the immortal Dragon Queen were left in the Crystal Pce temple.

    After the metal Dragon God left, the Dragon Queen changed into a morefortable posture, lying on her back on the divine throne, and at the same time looking at garen.

    "Which God was the one who plotted against the Netheril Empire in the past?"

    He asked.

    "The ancient god of death," garen replied honestly.

    The Dragon Queen nodded gently and revealed an expression as if she had expected it.   I''ve guessed before that the probability of it being him is the highest.

    At the same time, the Dragon Queen smiled yfully.

    however, if our timeline also develops like this, it would be really interesting.

    The Dragon Queen seemed to have recalled something interesting as the five dragon faces revealed smiles at the same time.

    Noticing garen''s gaze, the Dragon Queen smiled. The Red Dragon lowered its head and looked at garen, grinning, " "Garen, have you heard of the spell Weaver?"

    Garen was slightly stunned.

    Blue Dragon demigod? weaving Dragon? "

    In the Dragon God system, there was a Blue Dragon demigod who had an independent God Kingdom. He was considered a vassal and follower of the Dragon Queen. Because he was good at magic, he was called the Spellweaver, the Spellweaver Dragon.

    However, after hearing garen''s reply, the Dragon Queen shook her head.

    the spell Weaver Empire, a very ancient empire.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "The information about this Empire has been drowned out by the flow of time. Not a single piece of information is left."

    "Of course, I''ve personally seen its glory and fall."

    "Is it the magic Empire of the main material world?" garen asked, puzzled.

    The Dragon Queen nodded gently.  yes. But this Empire is the strongest magic Empire in history.

    it''s made up of spellcasters who control primitive magic energy. It''s a humanoid creature called the spell Weaver, which is how the spell Weaver Empire got its name.

    the Spellweaver Empire once spread the teleportation hubs that marked the Empire''s territory all over the multiverse.

    not just the Prime Material ne. There are also spell weavers in the outer nes.

    "It sounds very powerful," garen blinked and said.

    The Dragon Queenughed.  that''s true. However, the destruction of this Empire will happen in an instant. Furthermore, it''s rted to Jerger.

    Garen was slightly stunned.

    "This death god is the mastermind?"

    The Dragon Queen chuckled and said in the tone of a mother telling a story to her child, "  no, no, no. This is an interesting ce. Listen to me.

    Garen was all ears.

    in the Spellweaver Empire, there is a talented Spellweaver.

    after he became an adult, he became the chief of the spell Weaver Empire in just a dozen years. Ordinary incarnations of great divine power were no match for this Spell Weaver.

    however, as time went by, the spell Weaver had seen many of his friends and family die.

    at that time, the only real Immortals were the gods.

    so, he had an idea, a bold one.

    to obtain the power of death that had no master at that time, the whole country ascended to godhood, and all the people of the spell Weaver Empire became a part of the god of death. They would live forever in the form of the god of death and create an Eternal Empire.

    Garen''s eyes widened.

    A whole nation ascending to godhood?

    This was even crazier than Karsus''s God Ascension.

    under his n, the entire Spell Weaver Empire began to work. Countless spell weavers cast the god of death''s eternal life spell at the same time.

    The Dragon Queen revealed a strange expression and said, " "He seeded, but he also failed."

    on that day, a god of death was born in the multiverse. However, only the will of a Spell Weaver was left in the body of the god of death.

    other than the chief Spellweaver, the rest of the spellweavers have all died. Their will and soul have been destroyed.

    this once glorious empire copsed.

    Listening to the Dragon Queen''s words, garen was deep in thought.

    I think you''ve already guessed the name of the spell Weaver.

    Yegger ... Garen nodded lightly.

    He didn''t expect Yegger to have such a background.

    No wonder Jerger valued the authority of death so much.

    This was probably not just because the authority of death was powerful, but also because it contained Yegger''s past, which was transformed from all of Yegger''s nsmen.

    Then what happened in the other timeline was very dramatic. Jerger, who had sessfully ascended to godhood, was seized by another mortal spellcaster countless yearster with the power of the entire country and the death of his entire n.

    Even the God of fate could not control his own fate.

    In the grand stage of the multiverse, there would always be bizarre ys.

 Chapter 739 Divine Sin Dragon (1)

    On the Dragon Court ne.

    The Eternal Pce. The dragon''sir.

    Garen did not stay in the five colored Kingdom for long. After learning about the next n from the Dragon Queen and chatting for a while, he left the five colored Kingdom.

    Next, he was going to the astral world.

    But before that, garen still had some things to prepare andplete.

    Yuna was in a deep sleep in the Dragon''s Nest, which was illuminated by all kinds of treasures. She was replenishing the mental power she had used to practice her giant God transformation. The silver Dragony on the other side. A dragon scale flew out of its body and transformed into the shape of a small, exquisite mirror.

    The divine sin of time.

    Garen intended to make this clone his target, so he could not be considered a normal clone yet.

    Although garen had used it many times and had nourished it with the power of time and mental strength for nearly a hundred years, it was more urate to say that it was just a handy tool and not a clone.

    It was not easy to create a true clone.

    The most important step was to inject a soul into it.

    This soul could not belong to any other living being.

    It could only be garen''s.

    This required garen to tear off a piece of his soul fragment and ce it into the divine sin of time. The divine sin of time had already been more or less nourished by him, and only the soul fragment was left.

    "Tear apart the soul."

    "It is said to be the most painful experience."

    "Many evil creatures like to torture their enemies in this way."

    Garen took a deep breath and thought to himself.

    However, garen did not hesitate because of this. Instead, he was eager to try.

    Because he had never tried it before, he was quite eager to try it.

    Dragons weren''t sensitive to pain, at least much less than humans. So, it wasmon to see Dragons covered in wounds in battle. Some even lost half of their bodies, but they could still maintain their intense desire to fight.

    "Phew, let''s start."

    In the dragon''sir, the silver Dragon focused its mind and closed its eyes.

    After closing his eyes, garen could see himself in the darkness, and his soul.

    The so-called soul was the collective manifestation of the spirit, mind, will, thinking, and other fields. When it was strong enough, it had the power to affect reality.

    The dragon''s soul power was also one of the best among all the races.

    The Dragon''s might was, in fact, a manifestation of powerful spiritual power.

    The effect of mind spells that boosted the Dragon''s health had always been poor because the Dragon''s naturally powerful soul could resist it and even be immune to such attacks.

    As a demigod Dragon ...

    Garen''s soul power was already so strong that it could solidify.

    He had been able to do this when he was still a legend.

    Basically, all legendary spellcasters and most legendary creatures had the power of the soul to affect reality.<novelnext></novelnext>

    When ordinary creatures faced a legendary creature, they would involuntarily tremble and feel a sense of fear. This was because of the soul power that the legendary creature subconsciously radiated.

    Garen''s soul body was exactly the same as his body, and there was no difference.

    In fact, garen''s soul world also had a virtual Treasure Dragon''s Nest, and the spirit body was lying on the surface like the main body.

    If one were to sense it carefully, they would be able to sense an invisible barrier protecting their souls.

    If others wanted to break through the barrier''s defense and tear garen''s demigod soul apart, it would be as difficult as ascending to the heavens.

    However, if he wanted to do so, there would be no resistance.

    Slowly exhaling, garen''s expression was solemn, and his thoughts were focused like never before.

    At the same time.

    The spirit body garen opened his eyes, revealing the tinum Dragon eyes that were the same as his main body.

    The spirit garen stood up slowly, then reached out his dragon ws towards his chest. The sharp ws touched the Dragon scales that were condensed from the power of the Spirit.

    Garen''s thoughts moved.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The Dragon ws tore apart the Dragon scales.

    At the same time.

    A heart-piercing pain surged.

    It was as if a red-hot iron fiber had been directly inserted into garen''s brain, or as if a heavy axe had split his body in half from head to tail ... It was just normal damage to the soul, but it made garen feel an unprecedented pain.

    Hiss ... The Dragon Lair was filled with the sound of gasps.

    Garen endured the pain, and the soul tore at himself viciously.

    Kachaa!

    A piece of flesh with dragon scales was dug out.

    An unimaginable pain spread through every cell in garen''s body at the same time, stimting his nerves. The pain was so intense that he almost cked out.

    "Pain, pain, pain, this kind of pain really lives up to its name."

    Garen opened his eyes.

    He lowered his head and saw that there was an irregr translucent crystal between his dragon ws. It emitted waves of soul power and slightly distorted the surrounding space.

    Garen could feel the connection between himself and this soul fragment.

    Other than the pain that had yet to dissipate and was coursing through his entire body like an electric shock, garen also felt a sense of weakness. It was not a physical weakness, but a mental and spiritual weakness.

    A strong sense of sleepiness rose.

    Enduring the pain and sleepiness, garen picked up the soul fragment and pressed it on the time God.

    The passage of time seemed to slow down.

    The moment the soul fragment and the mirror-like time abomination touched each other, they merged into one, as if they were in perfect harmony. Garen also felt as if the time abomination was like an arm that was moving at his will.

 Chapter 740 Divine Sin Dragon (2)

    A ray of light surrounded the abomination of time.

    Soon, it turned into garen''s appearance. From the color of the Dragon scales to the curvature of the Dragon Horn, it was exactly the same. However, it was very small, not even one percent of garen''s size, and the divine time sin was located at the heart of this Little Dragon.

    The Dragon that the abomination of time had transformed into had a pair of eyes that were as lively as a living creature.

    The look in her tinum Dragon eyes was exactly the same as garen''s.

    "Main body, you need to rest now."

    The divine sin Dragon shook its head and spoke in the Dragonnguage while looking at garen who was sizing it up.

    The divine sin Dragon was originally formed from garen''s own Soul Shards, so garen''s heart was connected to it, and he had the right to guide it, so he was not surprised that it could speak.

    In reality, the conversation between the divine sin Dragon and garen could be seen as a form of self-talk.

    you are the same. You were just born and are still very fragile.

    Garen said as he lowered his head to look at the divine sin Dragon.

    The divine sin Dragon nodded, and with a turn of its body, it shrunk back into the shape of a dragon scale, attaching itself to garen''s body. It looked no different from the other dragon scales.

    This clone was now fully prepared.

    If he could sessfully ascend to godhood and obtain the divine persona and divine power of the God of fate and history, garen would have a clone of the god of time, which would be even stronger than his main body for a short period of time.

    As for the possibility of the clone betraying the main body, it was a small probability.

    It was actually a part of garen and was under garen''s control, so it did not possess such an ability.

    The benefits of having such a clone were huge.

    This was equivalent to putting an egg in two cages and having an extra way out. If garen''s main body were to meet with some kind of danger and die one day, he could use the divine sin Dragon clone to resurrect himself and then think of a way to revive his main body.

    A soul being torn apart was a serious injury to any living being.

    However, as the torn soul fragment was not big, garen''s injury was not considered serious.

    Moreover, through a deep sleep, the Dragon''s mental strength and other powers had always recovered very quickly. In just a few months, he woke up from his deep sleep. The wounds of his soul body hadpletely healed, and his spirit, energy, and spirit had all recovered to their peak.

    In addition.

    Yuna had alsopletely learned how to transform into a giant God while garen was sleeping.

    Next, garen once again convened the ancient Council and informed them of the news that he was about to leave the main material world and head to the astral battlefield.

    After hearing garen''s words, the group of legendary giant Dragons were a little surprised.

    After a moment of silence, the ancient Golden Dragon, rockvader, frowned and said, "  Dragon Lord, the war in the Prime Material ne is also very important. You can better disy your strength here.

    The astral ne was an outer ne, and it was a ce where good and bad mixed together.

    Garen could sweep through the main material world, but in the astral world, he would no longer be able to disy this kind of power. Gods could unleash all their power in the astral world, but when faced with demigods whose biological levels were far higher than his own, garen would no longer be able to maintain a winning momentum.

    For example, Princess rilun.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The sun wheel Princess was a creature level 57, only one step away from bing a Lesser God.

    Garen''s current creature level had just reached fifty.

    In the main material world, he was able to defeat the sun Princess without much effort because both her and garen''s abilities were suppressed. In fact, they could only unleash the power of a level 40 creature, which was the threshold of the demigod realm.

    When he was at the same level, garen''sbat power was truly amazing, so he was invincible.

    However, if there were too many battles above his level, without using time Dragon countercurrent, garen would not be able to guarantee victory.

    Moreover, there were more than just demigods in the astral world.

    Even the life goddess and the metal Dragon God were using the astral ne as their battlefield.

    Mid-level divine power and low-level divine power also existed.

    Because of his outstanding performance in the war, the Lord of the Royal Court was now the subject of discussion among almost all living races. Going to the astral world would easily attract a lot of attention, not just the attention of the elven gods.

    The attention of many gods meant risk in many cases.

    there''s no enemy in the Prime Material ne that''s worth my time.

    Garen replied to the immemorial Golden Dragon.

    this battle has been so overwhelming. It''s boring.

    besides, as the Lord of the Dragon Court, will I be so vulnerable in the battlefield in the outer nes? "

    The silver Dragon said calmly.

    Only garen and the two dragon gods knew the true purpose and n of going to the astral world. He would definitely not tell these primordial Dragons, or else the divine persona of the God of fate and history would be ruined.

    "We believe in your strength, Dragon Lord."

    "Even in the astral battlefield, you can still be the focus of everyone''s attention and obtain a glorious battle record."

    Seeing that garen had already made his decision, the legendary giant Dragons did not try to persuade him anymore.

    Obviously, garen was not here to seek advice, he was only here to inform the ancient dragons that he was leaving.

    "Yuna,"

    Garen called out softly.

    Hearing his voice, the energy dragon girl''s body emerged from the twisting light field. Her light purple eyes were emotionless as she nced at the ancient dragons, causing many of them to shiver.

    They still vividly remembered their experience with the ancient red dragon during thest meeting.

    after I leave, my partner will participate in the war of the Royal Court in the main material world on my behalf.

    This was what Yuna had requested from garen.

 Chapter 741 Divine Sin Dragon (3)

    As the saying goes,"anything you see with a hammer in your hand is like a nail."

    With a sharp weapon in his possession, his killing intent would naturally arise ... Yuna, who had grown to the level of a demigod and had even learned how to transform into a giant God, was eager to verify the results of her learning. She could not wait to fight demigod creatures of the same level.

    As a legendary dragon species, Yuna''sbat power was second to none in the main material world.

    In the outer nes, he could bully her, who had just be a demigod. However, it would be difficult to do so in the main material world.

    honorable Dragon Empress, I''ll have to trouble you in the future.

    The ancient dragons bowed their heads slightly to Yuna as a sign of respect.

    In the Dragon Court, the giant Dragons had many titles for garen and Yuna, but there were two mostmon ones.

    Time Dragon Lord, strength Dragon Empress.

    After hearing the words of the group of primordial Dragons, the ''strength energy Dragon Empress'' nodded her head slightly. Her attitude was rather cold, but it could be considered as a response.

    After handing over some matters, the ancient Parliament came to an end.

    One by one, the ancient dragons started to leave, but just as rockvader was about to leave, garen stopped the old dragon.

    rockvader, don''t go yet.

    The immemorial Golden Dragon turned around and shook his head, looking at garen with a puzzled look.

    In the corner of garen''s mouth, rockvader saw a trace of ill intent.

    "What''s the matter?"

    It wagged its tail uneasily and asked.

    Garen sized up rockvader and said, "  well, I have a spell that requires a certain material ...

    A momentter, the immemorial Golden Dragon''s aura became a little dispirited as he left the Dragon Court dimension.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After putting the Golden Dragon stomach together with the other materials that he had already collected, garen nodded in satisfaction.

    The materials for the Ascension spell were ready.

    Under Karsus''s personal guidance, garen had be familiar with this spell in Faerun for decades. He couldpletely hit wherever he pointed, and unless there was a particrly serious external influence, the spell would not fail.

    if it wasn''t for the fact that kerilung was in the divine Kingdom and the goddess of life was holding back, I''d really like to try casting a spell on these two divine powers.

    If garen, as a Dragon, ended up snatching the elven priesthood of two elven gods, that would be very fun.

    Unfortunately, the chances of sess were minuscule.

    Kerilung''s condition was too bad, and he was recuperating in his divine Kingdom, so he couldn''t be a target.

    In the battle with the metal Dragon God, the goddess of life had always held back and did not go all out, because she knew that this war was bound to be lost, and there was no need to waste any more effort.

    The metal Dragon God had also said that it would be difficult to find an opportunity to severely injure the goddess of life, and that the goddess was the type with a lot of health just by hearing her name.

    Everything was ready.

    After spending some time with Yuna in the dragon''sir ...

    Garen opened the ne portal to the astral world.

    Looking at the strange portal that was emitting a silver light, garen''s face was filled with curiosity.

    In the astral ne, there were good gods, evil gods, neutral gods ... Different God systems and different types of gods had a certain distribution of existence here, but garen had never been there before.

    It was impossible to say that they were not curious about this outer ne.

    "The great Lord of the Dragon Court is about to descend into the astral world."

    Garen mumbled softly, then moved his body and stepped into the astral ne portal, disappearing from the main material world.

 Chapter 742 Astral Battlefields _1

    The astral ne.

    It was a silver universe, a boundless vacuum.

    Even among all the outer nes, the astral world could be said to be the most special ce. It was the void between all nes and worlds. In fact, almost all nar teleportation spells used the astral world as a medium to move.

    Many creatures that had never really been to the astral world had already used the astral world''s power and had indirect contact with it.

    At the same time.

    In this silver domain, a teleportation gate slowly opened.

    A Silver Dragon with the same color as the astral world stepped out of it, and its majestic body was disyed in this outer ne.

    Garen had already understood the situation of the astral world from the Dragon''s inheritance and various literature records.

    However, it was also his first time stepping into the silver void.

    Having just arrived, the silver Dragon shook its head and sized up its surroundings.

    The scenery in the astral ne was very special, different from all other nes. It was beautiful and full of strange scenes.

    In his field of vision, this ce was like the universe''s vacuum in the main material world. It was infinitely vast.

    The background here was ck, but endless silver light spots, lines, streams of light, whirlpools, and so on flickered and appeared, dyeing the astral world into a glittering silvernd. At the same time, it also formed a strange scene like the Gxy.

    In addition, there was also a strange spiral silver tube that filled the astral world. It was translucent, sometimes disappearing, and sometimes shing.

    This was the astral world''s vein, which connected the astral world to other nes and the main material world.

    When using the astral world as a hub for ne teleportation, it was mainly carried out through the astral world''s veins.

    Garen looked around.

    He looked into the distance and felt that this ce was extremely vast.

    However, in his wide field of vision, there were not many figures of living creatures, which made the astral world seem a little empty and silent.

    The silver Dragon spread its wings and pped them a few times.

    "There''s no gravity,"

    Garen did not feel the existence of gravity in the astral world.

    At the same time, he revealed a curious expression and nimbly flipped his body over.

    His vision was spinning, but other than that, he didn''t feel any difort. In his eyes, there was an unchanging, beautiful silver starry sky.

    there''s no gravity, no direction, no wind, no temperature ...

    The records of the astral ne were not false.

    Garen was surprised by this strange world.

    And the most important thing was ...

    "There''s no time to waste here."

    Garen''s eyes narrowed as he looked at the river of time.

    The river of time had stopped flowing here. Logically speaking, everything should bepletely still and unmoving, but in the astral world, they could still think and move normally.<novelnext></novelnext>

    There were many ancient and powerful creatures living in seclusion in the astral ne.

    The reason why they chose to settle down in the astral world was that the time here was frozen, so they didn''t have to worry about the shackles of their lifespans.

    All the creatures in the astral ne were immortal.

    If one lived in the astral ne for a long time and wasn''t an undying, then they wouldn''t be able to leave the astral ne, because time would still flow normally outside.

    The moment they left the astral ne, living beings would experience the passage of time that they should have experienced.

    For the undying who relied on the astral world to survive, this was no different from suicide.

    Therefore, although the gods often used the astral world as a battlefield and fought there, the aftermath of their divine power made the residents of the astral world suffer unspeakably, not many creatures of the astral world were willing to leave this ce and go to the main material world or other nes.

    Garen took a deep breath.

    There was no air flow.

    There was also no air here.

    However, the creatures in the astral world didn''t need to breathe or eat. The frozen time flow in this ne had many strange effects.

    Garen clenched his Dragon w.

    He felt the blood in his body flowing at an extreme speed, and a surging power was growing in his body.

    All the cells in his body seemed to be jumping for joy, like a fish in the sea or a bird in the sky.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The river of time rippled, and the boundless river of time gathered around garen.

    In the blink of an eye, garen entered the giant God transformation state.

    However, it was different from the main material world.

    The giant God garen here had a body length of more than three thousand meters from head to tail. When his dragon wings that covered the sky extended, they broke through four thousand meters in size. He was a terrifying beast, and his entire body exuded a terrifying aura that swept out like a storm.

    "This feeling is wonderful!"

    Garen''s face showed a hint of intoxication.

    It was as if he hade out of a small jar to the vast ocean. He had a sense of freedom without restraints.

    In the main material world, as a demigod creature, garen had actually been suppressed a lot. All this while, he had only disyed the strength of a demigod, but now, garen was no longer at the level of a demigod.

    In the astral world, he could disy his full strength.

    The first time he arrived in the astral world, garen could deeply feel the difference between this ce and the main material world.

    It was no wonder that many primordial Dragons chose to leave the main material world and live in the outer nes.

    This wasn''t just because they could live forever in the astral ne, but also because legendary creatures would be suppressed to a certain extent in the main material world. Only in an outer ne like the astral ne could they fully disy their potential.

    After being intoxicated by the vast silver void for a moment ...

    Garen removed his giant God transformation.

    The silver Dragon that was floating in the silver vacuum seemed to have blended in with the environment here. Those with weaker eyesight would find it difficult to notice garen''s existence.

 Chapter 743 Astral Battlefields _2

    At the same time, garen tried to move.

    The astral ne was a very special ce.

    Many researchers believed that this was actually a spiritual world. Memories, thoughts, spirits, dreams, souls, and other factors formed the real astral world.

    The astral ne didn''t have the concept of space.

    Moving in the astral ne relied on mental strength, intelligence, willpower, and other attributes.

    Some spell casters ''movement speed in the astral world was incredible. Because of their powerful mind power, legendary spell casters could even run faster than magic ships in the astral world, which was quite ridiculous.

    Garen pped his dragon wings, but his body did not move.

    At the same time, he looked to his right and willed.

    Whoosh!

    The silver Dragon disappeared from its spot and reappeared ten thousand meters away in the blink of an eye.

    "This is really interesting."

    Garen''s eyes brightened slightly, and then, like a child who had just received a toy, his body kept shing and teleporting, trying to feel the strange feeling of moving with his mind.

    Moving in this way made garen feel as if he had be the pilot of the giant Dragon''s body instead of the Dragon itself.

    This was a unique and interesting feeling.

    Garen knew the coordinates of the Dragon race''s base in the astral world, but he did not teleport there directly. Instead, he went through many twists and turns at high speed, experiencing the differences between the astral world and the main material world, and familiarized himself with the astral world''s environment.

    The astral ne was too vast, so it was difficult to see any traces of living things. It seemed dead and cold.

    However, as garen advanced in one direction for an unknown distance, he finally saw the first living thing in the astral world.

    It was a giant blue beast with a translucent body that was hundreds of meters long.

    Speckles of blue light formed its fish-like body, and there were also countless silver spots of light floating and flickering within, making its body look like a small gxy. It was extremely beautiful.

    Wherever its body passed, blue and silver light was born and didn''t dissipate for a long time.

    The astral whale.

    It was the mostmon native creature in the astral ne.

    The astral whale was huge, but it only had legendary strength. It was also very gentle and would never actively harm other creatures.

    If one lost the coordinates in the astral world, they could follow the tail light of the astral whale and find the residence of the floating ind in the astral world. The astral whale would sometimes rest on the floating ind.

    Because movement relied on mental power, although astral creatures didn''t need to eat and their physical strength wouldn''t change, they still needed to rest.

    Buzzzzzz!

    It was ethereal and vast, like the cry of a whale from ancient times.

    When the astral whale saw the silver Dragon, its eyes were filled with curiosity. It sized up garen a few times, but it did not approach garen. Instead, it continued to swim in the direction it had been in.

    There were many Dragons living in the astral ne.<novelnext></novelnext>

    In the eyes of the astral whale, there was nothing special about garen. It was just that his three pairs of winding dragon horns looked very different.

    The figure of the astral whale gradually faded away.

    Garen did not disturb this gentle and beautiful giant beast, and his body began to move again.

    The river of time in the astral world was still.

    However, garen had tried it before. His time-type ability could be used normally in the astral world, and the power and effect had even been greatly improved. For some reason, his connection with the river of time was even deeper here.

    the creatures in the astral ne are immortal, but their actual age is calcted ording to the main material world.

    "Here''s the problem."

    Garen''s face was filled with thought and curiosity.

    "What is the effect of the breath of time on astral creatures?"

    "Moreover, the time in the heavenly world is in a strange stagnant state. If I use the time freeze domain, what will happen to those who are in the time freeze domain?"

    Along the way, garen encountered some strange native creatures in the astral world one after another.

    There was an astral world warship beast with a huge crab-like body, a petite and exquisite star bat that flew extremely fast, a long and winding star snake, an astral world patterned bird that looked like a Little Phoenix ...

    As well as The Witcher Spider that appeared in front of garen at this moment. It had four pairs of ferocious limbs and its body was covered with sharp spikes.

    The Witcher Spider, as its name suggested, was a creature that loved to hunt demons and fed on them.

    They were native residents of the astral ne, a kind of spiritual life form.

    The Witcher Spider could use its innate spell-like ability to reach the bottomless abyss through the astral world''s veins, condense a body of flesh and blood, ambush, and hunt the demons in the abyss.

    If he died identally, it would only be his physical body that died. His spiritual body in the astral world would recover after a short rest.

    Of course.

    The Witcher Spider was not considered powerful.

    They only hunted the lowest-level demons, such as demonic bugs, Imps, lemures, and other low-level demons.

    It was said that these creatures were not born naturally.

    The most widely said theory was that a spellcaster who hated demons created Witcher spiders through biological experiments.

    Hiss ... Hiss ... The Witcher Spider, which was only about three meters in diameter, let out an ear-piercing, angry sound. Its densepound eyes red at the silver Dragon.

    Garen crashed into the demon-ying spider''s nest while he was moving in the astral world.

    Most of the residences in the astral world were floating inds made of earth and stone materials transported from other nes. Solitary creatures like The Witcher Spider would make a spider nest that looked like a bumpy meteorite, suspended in a silver vacuum.

    The Witcher Spider was a fearless creature, it did not have the emotion of fear.

    After the nest was destroyed by garen, it bared its fangs and brandished its ws. Its body, which seemed insignificant to garen, moved its limbs and charged towards garen.

 Chapter 744 Astral Battlefields _3

    "You''re a little cute."

    Garen blinked his eyes, and his dragon wings pped gently at The Witcher Spider.

    Hu!

    A gentle yet powerful force of impact was generated, like a fierce Hurricane, blowing The Witcher Spider away, and it disappeared from garen''s vision like a shooting star.

    By the time the dizzy Witcher Spider stopped moving and wanted to seek revenge on the enemy who destroyed its nest, it had already lost its target.

    In its anger, it condensed a physical body of flesh and blood and descended into the abyss to kill demons to vent its anger.

    As the initiator of this, the silver Dragon had no shame in its actions. It continued its journey in the astral world and enjoyed the scenery of this strange ne.

    A month had passed in the Prime Material ne.

    Only then did garen stop his short trip to the astral world. He set a dragon n''s base as his target and activated the time transfer.

    It was time to announce the arrival of the Lord of the Royal Court to the creatures in the astral world.

    Using the river of time as a medium, the silver Dragon''s body disappeared from its original spot and instantly appeared in another location in the astral world, a dragon race encampment.

    In the silver World, there were many floating inds that were still and unmoving.

    They were not far from each other. On the floating inds, there were pces, towers, mountains, icebergs, and other different sceneries and buildings of the main material world. One could see Dragons of different sizes flying between the floating inds.

    At a ce that could be vaguely seen in the distance of the dragon n''s archipgo.

    There was also a huge, irregr tform that looked like a pentagram. It had an area of about 400000 square kilometers. On it, there were grand buildings of the same style. They were mainly golden and white divine halls.

    This was Angel reef, which was close to the dragon n''s base. A kind of neutral and kind creature, the astral world apostles, lived here.

    At this time, between Angel reef and the Dragon inds, the silver Dragon''s figure appeared.

    Garen, who appeared here, looked at his surroundings.

    At the same time, the instant the aura of a demigod Dragon appeared, it attracted the attention of many astral Dragons.

    Even in the astral world, demigod Dragons were rare and powerful existences.

    Golden Dragon, Red Dragon, purple crystal dragon, crystal dragon, Silver Dragon ... Arge number of true dragons flew out of the dragon n''s archipgo and saw garen''s figure.

    The six dragon horns that looked like. crown, the glistening Silver Dragon scales, and the ring of ck scales that covered his body ... They immediately recognized garen''s identity.

    "Dragon Lord, the astral Dragons wee you."

    The true dragons said with reverence in their eyes.

    haha, I''ve long heard that the Lord of the Dragon Court has left the Prime Material ne ande to the astral ne.

    A deep voice rang out.

    "It''s just that I didn''t expect that our station would be fortunate enough to wee you."

    Another elegant voice followed closely behind.

    Garen looked in the direction of the sound.

    Two pitch-ck giant Dragons in the silver vacuum, one male and one female, appeared in garen''s vision.

    They looked like red Dragons with ck scales. They had strong bodies and strong muscles. They were more than 70 meters long and exuded a powerful aura simr to that of divine Dragons.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The strange thing was ...

    Between the two pitch-ck dragons, there was a translucent illusory chain. The two ends of the chain were connected to one of their ws, connecting them together.

    Garen recognized this type of Dragon.

    Astral Dragon.

    This astral Dragon was the name of their species, not that they were currently living in the astral world.

    Astral Dragons were one of the few rare Dragon species that could grow into a Divine Dragon by natural growth. However, their limit was demigod power.

    When the astral Dragon was first born, it was only 1.5 meters long and had low strength.

    Their bodies would not grow. They would remain at 1.5 meters for a long time until they could find their true love, their other half.

    After the two astral Dragons became husband and wife and made an oath of eternal love ...

    Their strength would increase by leaps and bounds, and they would grow into demigod creatures together.

    The astral Dragon couple''s chain was said to be the blessing of eternal love between the astral Dragons by the godly God io. It allowed the two astral Dragons tomunicate with each other, share their power, spirit, vitality, and so on.

    Aplete astral Dragon would Never Die Alone.

    When aplete astral Dragon died, its other half would also follow.

    It was the most solid and eternal love among all the races in the multiverse.

    It had to be the astral Dragon.

    After a shortmunication, garen learned the names of the two astral Dragons.

    They were the leaders of the Dragon inds.

    The male astral Dragon was named aikroman, and the female was named Ceci.

    "Please follow us."

    The two astral Dragons said in unison.

    Under their guidance, garen came to a floating ind with a tall Pce. The majestic pce, which was made entirely of a type of ck crystal, came into view.

    "Dragon Lord, you can live here temporarily."

    Garen nodded slightly and did not reject their kind intentions.

    "Not far from the Dragon''s base, I saw the astral apostle''s Angel reef."

    "What''s the situation with those astral apostles?"

    Garen asked.

    Astral apostles were simr to zing angels, but they were generally weaker. However, they were also considered angels by many creatures in the main material world.

    "The leader of the astral apostles, Collins, witnessed us make an eternal love oath."

    he is our ally, and has assisted us in the war against the elves.

 Chapter 745 Astral Battlefields _4

    "I see," garen nodded.

    "Having an astral Apostle as an ally is a good thing."

    Creatures with names like apostles and oracles would not be weak.

    After a pause, garen''s pupils narrowed, and he said, "  the dragons of the Prime Material ne have gained the upper hand. They no longer need me. I''vee to the astral ne to help the astral Dragons.

    The battlefield in the outer ne was not as smooth as the one in the main material world.

    After all, there was no one in the outer nes who could defeat all the high-levelbatants of the enemy.

    For example, in the astral world, the Dragon race had an advantage, but it wasn''t big.

    However, due to the huge advantage of the main material world and therge number of deaths of elven believers, the strength of the elven demigods had been slowly weakening. The advantage of the astral Dragons was also expanding, but at a slower rate.

    "Mm ... Please forgive our presumptuousness."

    Dragon Lord, although you are very strong and determined the victory of the main material world with your own power, as a demigod, you can''t y a key role in the astral battlefield and turn the situation around.

    after all, no matter how strong you are here, you are no match for a low-level divine power.

    The astral Dragon looked at each other and said.

    Dragons had always been quick-witted, and what they said was the truth.

    Garen didn''t mind, his expression calm.

    "I know about this."

    however, with me as a demigod, the pressure on the Dragon race in the astral battlefield will be reduced.

    He said.

    The two astral Dragons were filled with respect and said, "  you''re willing to take the risk and leave the main material world to help the astral world. I really admire you.

    "Many true dragons say that you''re the hope of the dragon n''s revival and reforging of the dragon n''s glory."

    "It seems that it is true."

    Garen was thick-skinned and epted the other party''s praise.

    "You tter me. This is what I should do as the Lord of the Dragon Court."

    Next, the astral Dragon exined to garen the situation that the Dragon Army was facing.

    in the depths of the astral world, it''s the battlefield between the Dragon God and the elven God. It has be a forbidden zone for life.

    the astral world is extremely vast. Due to the special environment, it is difficult to form a unified Army front.

    surrounding the gods of both sides, the dragon n''s floating inds and the elf n''s floating inds are scattered all over the ce. Each of them has been divided into small battlefields.

    after defeating your enemies and obtaining victory in the local battlefields, you can join up with the other stations.

    this way, the enemy''s Army will be devoured, and the advantages will be umted step by step. This is the main way of the astral war.

    right now, our dragon race has the upper hand, but the elves are still very powerful, and there are many demigods. Only when the belief of the elven demigods is weakened to a certain extent can we obtain a true victory.

    After listening to the astral Dragon''s exnation, garen nodded slightly and understood the basic situation here.

    The battle in the Prime Material ne had been decided.

    In this way, it was only a matter of time before the advantages of the outer nes such as the astral world, chaos sea, and elemental realm turned into victories.

    After a pause, the astral Dragon said, "  recently, many of the floating elven inds have started to turtle up and defend themselves. They rarely take the initiative to attack.

    we discovered that they''re constructing arge-scale teleportation formation on the floating ind. It''s the kind that can transport arge number of ordinary nsmen away.<novelnext></novelnext>

    They looked at garen and said slowly,"if nothing unexpected happens, the elves are about to dere their defeat. They will give up their original territory and return to the elven Kingdom on arge scale."

    "Sooner orter, our dragon n will be the winner."

    Garen nodded lightly.

    The astral Dragon was right.

    The gods of the elven God system knew that they had no hope of winning, so they began to retreat as their losses became more and more severe. They began to want to end the war.

    And this was also the best time to kill a God and obtain the final victory.

    The elven main God was already in a state of serious injury.

    When the mid-level divine power, which was the mainstay of the elven God system, was reduced by one more ...

    The dragon n had one more Dragon God.

    With this, even if the elves ''gods fell, they would no longer be able to continue the order war. They could only swallow the bitter fruit of war with hatred. Otherwise, the Dragon race might be damaged by the elves'' counterattack, but the elves would be at risk of destruction.

    The Dragonair war was a good example.

    Garen could even guess the consequences if the elven God system were to start a war again regardless of everything.

    Such a tragic death would only make the ordinary elven believers begin to doubt whether their God was protecting their race or trying to push their race into the abyss of hell.

    At that time, the elven God system, which was not a powerful divine power, would face a destructive blow.

    If the other God systems hit them while they were down, they might just die.

    but how can the Dragon gods lure out the God of fate and history? "

    Garen shook his head and stopped thinking.

    This wasn''t something he needed to be concerned about.

    His mission was to announce his arrival and participate in the war in the astral ne. The rest would be handled by the metal Dragon God and the immortal Dragon Empress.

    The sun wheel Princess was in garen''s hands, so the one who should be worried now was the elf God, not him.

    Dragon Lord, our original n was to attack the nearby floating elven ind after a period of time.

    "Since you''vee, we''ll definitely win this attack."

    The astral Dragon thought for a moment and said.

    "Oh?"

    "How are the enemy forces? Tell me the details."

    Garen asked.

    the Rosen inds, one of the floating inds of the astral elves, which is the enemy of the battle zone we are in.

    the Rosen inds are under the protection of two elves at the demigod level. One of them has an independent divine Kingdom, a divine title, and the most powerful.

    Demigods who had their own divine kingdoms and believers were generally of a higher level among demigods.

    the other demigod is an Apostle of the kingdom of God. He''s a subordinate of the elven main God and is weaker.

    "We can slightly suppress them if we join forces, but it''s hard to win."

    After listening to the astral Dragon''s words, garen''s eyes turned sharp, and he said, "  that''s good. I''d like to know how much stronger a demigod in the astral ne ispared to the main material world.

 Chapter 746 You Didnt Expect This, Right? Im Even Stronger In The Astral World!

    In the eternally frozen time.

    The silver Gxy-like astral world operated in a unique way. Garen stayed in the ck crystal Pce for a while, and the war between the dragon n''s floating ind and the elf n''s floating ind, Rosen Ind, arrived as scheduled.

    However, when garen walked out of the Dragon''s Nest, his body was exposed to the silver vacuum.

    He was slightly stunned by the scene before him.

    In garen''s field of vision, other than the Dragon Army that was already prepared, there were also these strange-looking astral world ships that looked like living creatures.

    The starships were pitch-ck, with slippery tentacles wandering around their edges. There were also vein-like tubes shimmering on the deck.

    The power that belonged to psionic power surrounded them, forming a translucent shield.

    A number of emaciated humanoid creatures of about 1.9m each were steering the ships.

    From the distribution of the magic ships and the familiarmunication between these humanoid creatures and some of the red Dragons, they were on the same side as the dragons. They were clearly here to help with the battle with the magic ships.

    These people had dark yellow skin, and their bodies looked quite thin. They were densely decorated with gorgeous small jewelry.

    However, garen could see the strong, steel-like muscles under their skin, as well as the various scars on their skin. These were enough to show their ability to fight.

    "Astral Pirates, Githyanki."

    It was an intelligent creature that was notorious in the astral ne and even in many of the prime material worlds.

    Their empire was a purely militarized Empire that made a living by plundering. Their base was in the astral world, but they would often go to the main material world through the astral world to plunder.

    What was even more extreme was that these astral Pirates would not kill all the targets they plundered.

    They would only snatch the other party''s resources and then ... He would wait for the other party to develop for a period of time and be stronger again. Repeating this process showed that he understood the principle of sustainable development.

    In the face of the Githyanki, unless you were stronger than them, you could only continue to face them if you were the target of plunder and did not have the ability to leave the main material world.

    This race looked down on all other races.

    Except for the dragon n.

    This was rted to the immortal Dragon Empress.

    Garen knew a part of the history of the Githyanki.

    A long time ago, they were known as the giths along with the githzera people in the chaos sea. Due to differences in ideals, they were split into two races. The leader, giths Emperor, was the person who named their race. During the internal war, he went to Avernas, the ninth level of hell, and made an unknown deal with the mother of the evil dragons.

    Since then, Emperor gith had been stationed in dragon mother''s divine Kingdom.

    The gith Emperor also spread the news that he appointed his assistant, a female gith named vrakis, to be the Queen and to form a deep cooperation with the immortal Dragon Empress.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Garen had reason to suspect.

    Fraggis was actually the undying Dragon Queen''s puppet.

    The dazzling wealth of the five colored divine nations was probably the contribution of these astral Pirates.

    Other than garen, many other creatures who knew about this part of history had the same suspicion.

    But if the Dragon Queen didn''t admit it, who could say that these Githyanki were her robbers?

    these guys ''astral ships have inherited the technology of an ancient empire. The mind yers'' technology is no worse than the magic ships of the elves. They''ll be a good help.

    The astral Dragon couple said as they approached garen.

    Garen nodded, and then asked curiously, "  is the Githyanki''sing of age ceremony still to hunt for mind-sealers? "

    In the distant past, the Githyanki were ves of the mind stealers. In the endless very, they awakened the power of psionic ability and had a strong resistance to the psionic control of the mind stealers.

    They endured while gathering information on the mind-snatching demon Empire to find the right time.

    Finally, when the Mind yer Empire was at war with a powerful magic Empire in the main material world ...

    At that time, the entire Githyanki race, who were ves, went on a rampage at the same time. Under the leadership of the Githyanki Emperor, they destroyed many important brains of the mind stealers, which indirectly led to the destruction of the strange Empire.

    Because of their hatred for the mind yers, the Githyanki''sing of age ceremony was to kill a mind yers.

    Now, the number of mind yers in the major worlds and nes was extremely small, and arge part of it was due to the Githyanki. As long as these guys heard news of the mind yers, they would rush over excitedly without stopping.

    haha, where are we going to find so many mind yers for them to kill? "

    "This race has long since declined."

    theiring-of-age ceremony will be a hunting of spiritual creatures. As for the lucky ones who sessfully hunt the mind yers, they will receive the title of warrior and many other rewards.

    The psionic resistance of the Githyanki restrained the mind yers.

    In the face of their endless hunting, the Empire was destroyed, and the lingering mind yers could no longer grow.

    In addition to the Githyanki, it was inevitable that the heart stealers woulde to this point because their food was the brains of intelligent creatures and they were also hated by countless other races.

    At this moment, the two astral Dragons walked to the front of the stage after seeking garen''s opinion.

    In the face of many true dragons, Githyanki, and astral apostles who hade to help, the two astral Dragons spoke at the same time.

    everyone, our war with the Rosen inds has been going on for several years, but we''ve never won.

 Chapter 747 You Didnt Expect This, Right? Im Even Stronger In The Astral Plane!

    "But this time, the situation is different."

    the Lord of the Dragon Court from the prime material world, the brightest rising star of the Dragon race, hase to our archipgo and will give us a hand.

    A huge true dragon, an astral Apostle with wings on his back,. ferocious-looking Githyanki ... The creatures of the three races looked at garen at the same time, giving him a curious and respectful look. This Silver Dragon with a profound aura had already attracted most of their attention.

    "I will lead everyone back in victory."

    The silver Dragon opened its mouth and spoke calmly. However, its calm words revealed its confidence in winning.

    In the silver Gxy, the true Dragon''s Deep roar sounded at the same time.

    The Githyanki also raised their weapons, a kind of silver scimitar, and made strange roars. For some reason, they were also excited.

    The beautiful, tall, angel-like astral apostles looked at each other, maintaining their elegant and cold posture, silent.

    It was worth mentioning.

    The astral apostles and the Githyanki didn''t get along, but now as the Alliance of the Dragon race, they had be allies on the same front.

    Next.

    With the Dragon race as the main force, the astral apostles and Githyanki troops moved towards the Rosen inds.

    The Githyanki drove the spiritual battleships, while the true dragons and astral apostles pped their wings and flew across the silver void at an extremely fast speed. They were like streams of light crossing the astral world, like arge-scale meteor shower sweeping across the starry sky.

    The astral ne was vast.

    Thanks to the special environment and the way they moved with their minds, the Army''s speed could only be described as fast, but it still took a long time to reach their destination.

    Garen looked ahead.

    In the boundless silver starry sky, floating inds could be vaguely seen.

    In the astral world, the floating inds were the main residences.

    There were no earth, stone, or steel materials in the astral ne, but powerful creatures could open portals to the main material world or other nes, get materials from other nes, and build floating inds suitable for living.

    In addition, there were some special inds in the astral ne.

    A floating ind formed by the corpses of gods.

    Usually, no living beings would live on such a floating ind.

    Even approaching a God''s corpse might attract unimaginable curses and be unfortunate. Therefore, when encountering this kind of floating ind, most creatures would stay away from it. However, there were also some bold guys who deliberately lived on the God''s corpse.

    The style of the elf n''s floating inds waspletely different from the dragon n''s floating inds.

    On each of their floating inds, there was a dense forest. Ancient trees that reached the sky were uprooted from the ground, and there was a River that flowed from the edge of the floating ind, adding a touch of vitality to the star World, which was a deathly silent ce with a silver background.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The environment of the astral world was not suitable for the growth of nts.

    In the silver void, a transparent, misty enchantment enveloped the floating ind, creating a bnced environment simr to the main material world.

    Outside the floating ind, astral ships made of Magic Wood were already in formation, waiting for their arrival.

    The maze barrier expanded and protected the astral ship.

    The astral warship of the elf race was made of wood, with countless prosperous patterns engraved on the surface. It was generallyrger than the psionic warships of the Githyanki.

    The magic fleet of the elves had always been rtively famous in the astral world.

    They could cultivate their own special ancient magic trees and use materials to build warships on arge scale. The quality was higher, and the quantity was not small either.

    The Dragon Army didn''t conceal their movements when they came. It was difficult tounch a surprise attack in the astral world, which had no cover, so the elf floating ind was ready to wee the Dragon race.

    Among the ancient tree warships, there were elf powerhouses who were suspended in the air.

    The two elven demigods, who were shrouded in divine light and emitting waves of extraordinary divine power, were extremely conspicuous, like two ring light bulbs in the dark.

    Among them, a demigod with a creature level of 53 had a strong aura. He was a handsome male elf who wore a tight suit woven from vines and held a sharp spear.

    The other was a female elf. She was a demigod Oracle with a weaker aura and a creature level of 48.

    She was wearing clothes that had been engraved with many musical notes. She was holding a pure white High Elf harp in her arms, her long, white fingers pressing on the strings.

    In the roars of the dragons, the ck Mass of the Army pressed forward.

    The Githyanki''s psionic warships stopped and maintained a distance. They condensed psionic power into light cannons, giant des, and rain of arrows. Apanied by a powerful psionic impact, they poured into the elven camp.

    The astral Apostle held a silver sword in his hand, pped his wings, and rushed to the floating elven Ind with the attacks of the psionic warships.

    As for the true dragons, they were already roaring in front of the Githyanki and the astral apostles. They pped their dragon wings and set off heavy hurricanes, attacking with indomitable will.

    Before they even had close contact ...

    The ancient tree fleet of the elves opened fire at the same time. Countless energy cannons bloomed like fireworks in the silver starry sky, dangerous and deadly, yet vast and beautiful.

    Crash!

    Some of the attacks from the magic cannonsnded on the true dragon.

    The huge impact and explosive damage caused the true Dragon''s body to tremble. It was sent flying, and its dragon scales were tattered and blood was dripping.

    The Zhenlong Army was not to be outdone.

 Chapter 748 You Didnt Expect This, Right? Im Even Stronger In The Astral Plane!

    The dragons of different species took a deep breath, and their abdomens bulged. Then, they breathed out a dragon''s breath.

    In the astral world, the attack range and power of Dragon Breath, spells, psionic power, and other attributes would be increased to a certain extent. The Dragon Breath was like a river of different colors, and together with the psionic weapons of the psionic warships, it headed straight for the elf army.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The dragon''s breath and the battleship''s attack hit the mythological enchantment that guarded the floating ind, causing ripples to appear. The mythological enchantment trembled violently, but it was still stubbornly undamaged.

    No matter if it was a mortal country or a battle at the level of gods.

    By relying on the defense of one''s own kingdom, one would always have an advantage over the attacking side.

    For now.

    The elves ''attacks could pass through the mythological barrier and attack the Dragon Army, but the Dragon Army''s attacks would be blocked by the mythological barrier. They had to break through the barrier first before they could truly harm the elves.

    Furthermore, the powerhouses of the elves, as well as two elven demigods, were also taking action to resist the artillery fire in the sky, reducing the pressure on the Mythal barrier.

    At this moment.

    They would need garen and the two astral Dragons.

    Garen looked at the huge misty lock boundary and took a deep breath.

    The endless water of the river of time surrounded his body and gathered.

    In the next moment, a terrifying giant beast that was more than 3000 meters long stood in the astral world. Its fierce aura made the surrounding Alliance Army''s expressions change.

    The Githyanki on the psionic warship looked at the towering Dragon with wide eyes.

    Theirrgest warship was only about eight hundred meters long and weighed a million tons.

    At this time, the terrifying beast that was like an asteroid could only be described as a hundred million tons.

    The silver Dragon''s body swept past some spiritual warships at close range with an earth-shattering pressure. The impact of the movement of the body alone made the spiritual warships shake like a lonely boat in the ocean.

    If garen had not deliberately controlled them, these spiritual battleships would have been directly blown away.

    Soon, the silver Dragon arrived first and surpassed the position of the astral Apostle.

    One by one, the astral apostles looked at the giant God garen with shock in their eyes. After they came back to their senses, they followed the true dragon Army around them, which was full of fighting spirit. They followed the Dragon wings that covered the sky and charged towards the floating elven Ind.

    this Lord of the Dragon Court has left the Prime Material ne. Why does it seem like he''s even more ferocious in the astral ne? "

    The two elven demigods ''eyelids twitched.

    Garen stretched out his Dragon w, and the power of time curled around it, forming a broken flow of time. At the same time, he used his mind to control the movement of his body.

    Braving the attacks of the elven warships and legendary elves, the silver Dragon approached the floating elven Ind.

    The two demigods alsounched an attack at garen.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Rachel, an elven demigod with an independent divine Kingdom and the divine title of vine, raised her arm high.

    In the glow of the supersonic divine power, endless vines grew, and in the blink of an eye, they interweaved into a vine spear that was thousands of meters long. The spiral-shaped vine spear spun and shot towards garen''s heart.

    On the other side, the elf Oracle was ying with the strings of the harp.

    The extraordinary divine power turned into a deafening divine sound tide, sweeping towards garen like a tsunami.

    But the two astral Dragons were not to be trifled with.

    One on the left and one on the right, they immediately transformed into ck light and teleported over, using their bodies to take the attacks of the two demigods for garen.

    The vine spear hit the body of the male astral Dragon, like a river meeting a reef. The vines condensed by divine power were harder than steel, but they broke one by one, and countless pieces flew out.

    At the same time, the Dragon scales of the male astral dragon burst, and blood was everywhere.

    The female astral Dragon spread her wings, and a silver halo-like shock wave burst out from her body, blocking the divine sound tide.

    At this moment.

    Then, something strange happened.

    The bodies of the two astral Dragons glowed with a bright silver light.

    Streams of astral energy entered their bodies like silver streams of light. In the blink of an eye, all the injuries suffered by the male astral Dragons were healed, and the energy released by the female astral Dragons was also fully replenished.

    And this was the special ability of the astral Dragon.

    As long as they couldn''t be killed in an instant, they could absorb the mental energy of the astral ne in the astral world, limitlessly recuperating and exhausting the enemy to death.

    This was also the reason why the two of them could suppress the two elven demigods.

    In the astral world, aplete astral Dragon was an Overlord creature. Ordinary demigods would generally take a detour when they encountered them.

    Compared to its abnormal recovery rate, the astral Dragon''s attack method was not outstanding. It could not break through the maze barrier protected by the demigod in a short time, so this task was handed over to garen.

    The two astral Dragons were protecting garen, blocking all the attacks from the elf demigod.

    Very quickly.

    The silver Dragon that weighed several billion tons approached the mythological barrier at close range with a terrifying pressure.

    Inside the mythological enchantment, ancient tree warships were like children''s toys, pouring cannon fire at garen like a drizzle. The elves, on the other hand, had fear on their faces as they looked at the ferocious Silver Dragon.

    The long-range Dragon Breath might be intercepted and weakened by the elf demigod.

    However, it was not so easy to block a close-range body crush.

    Garen let out a low growl and stood up in the silver void at the same time. The w of time and space fracture came down from above and mmed fiercely at the mystering barrier.

 Chapter 749 You Didnt Expect This, Right? Im Even Stronger In The Astral Plane!

    The two elven demigods ''expressions changed drastically.

    Layers andyers of vines were instantly born, covering the outeryer of the mythological barrier. The physical notes were like imprints, ovepping on the outside of the vine barrier, strengthening the defense.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The mountain-like silver Dragon w descended, leaving five silver tearing trails in the void.

    Layers of vines broke, and countless notes of divine power turned into dust.

    His right w had torn through twoyers of defense and lost most of its strength.

    However, before the two elven demigods could catch their breath, the giant Dragon''s left w that covered the sky whizzed over.

    Under the gaze of countless elves, the solid Mythal barrier caved in heavily. Even after it had reached its limit, the Dragon w was still exerting force and pressing down, not giving up.

    Hence.

    Crash!

    The mythlock barrier exploded, and a huge hole appeared.

    &Nbsp; the silver dragon''s eyes were cold as it opened its abyssal mouth, its time energy seething.

    It was clearly empty, but the elves in front of garen all felt a fatal threat, and their bodies trembled uncontrobly.

    The invisible and intangible breath of Plundering Time surged out.

    It was as if a colorless sea had capsized. Under garen''s control, the time-plundering breath spread out in a fan shape, drowning countless ancient tree warships and elves.

    Then, something terrifying happened.

    The wooden structure of the warship withered and decayed at a speed visible to the naked eye, losing its luster.

    The elves were all horrified. Their immortal bodies seemed to have experienced endless time in an instant. Their hair, flesh, and bones ... Everything turned into dust in a breath''s time and scattered into the silver vacuum of the astral world.

    Garen''s breath of Plundering Time allowed the stagnating time flow in the astral world to start moving again.

    The sprites covered by his Dragon Breath suffered the aging damage of the plundering breath of time and the time that should have passed in the flow of time. It was as if they had left the protection of the astral world.

    Then, an interesting scene happened.

    The older and more powerful an elf was, the faster they would die.

    On the contrary, the weaker elves could live for about a second longer.

    "You!"

    The two elven demigods were furious when they saw so many of their people die.

    The God of vines burst forth, the long spear in his hand emitting a sharp and threatening light. His body flew out while being wrapped in extraordinary divine power, and the spear shot out like a dragon, piercing towards garen''s eyes.

    This attack could cause the continents of the Prime Material ne to sink.

    The other demigod started to y the harp, and the notes turned into high-frequency des of light and followed.

    At this distance, the two astral Dragons would not be able to defend garen from the attack.

    However, facing the full-powered attack of two demigods at close range alone, the imposing Silver Dragon only grinned, and his tinum Dragon eyes focused.

    The time freeze domain was activated.

    The two elven demigods, as well as the ocean of cannon fire and legendary elven attacks, all froze at this moment, as if a pause button had been pressed on a silent picture.

    &Nbsp; Weng Weng Weng!

    On the elven demigod''s body, the light of extraordinary divine power flickered.

    However, in the past, if he had to expend arge amount of extraordinary divine power, he would be able to break free from the time freeze. This situation did not happen at all.

    The astral world''s eternal stagnate time and the motionless river of time had a wonderful reaction with the time stop domain, greatly enhancing the effect of the time stop domain. Even the elves, who were also demigods, were unable to break free in a short time.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Before he came to the astral world.

    Garen had thought that the difference in strength between him and the enemy demigod had been reduced, and that he could no longer defeat the demigod creatures with ease. However, when he really arrived in the astral world, he realized that this was not the case.

    There was no other reason.

    The astral world and the river of time seemed to have some kind of connection that he couldn''t understand.

    In the astral world, he had several time-type abilities that had been greatly enhanced.

    Without the ne''s suppression and with his time ability doubling, garen''s performance in the astral world against the demigods was even slightly stronger than in the main material world.

    The time freeze domain could not stop a demigod for a long time, only a few seconds.

    However, to garen, these few seconds were more than enough.

    For any demigod, a few seconds was enough to deal a devastating blow to the enemy.

    The 12-ring magic ring was the vital point of God.

    This spell that had already been prepared allowed garen''s eyes to emit a bright light, and he could clearly see the weakest point of the extraordinary divine power defense on the two demigods.

    Time sequence explosion, time division.

    Two types of time-type abilities that were directly lethal were activated at the same time, directly acting on the weak points of the divine power Shield on the bodies of the two elven demigods.

    Crash!

    The sequential explosion shattered the divine power Shield.

    Just as the two demigods broke free from the time-freeze effect ...

    Chi Chi Chi ... The time division turned the two demigods ''bodies into flesh and blood.

    The light of extraordinary divine power burst forth, trying to restore their divine bodies.

    However, how could garen sit by and watch the enemy regenerate?

    The silver Dragon stretched out its right w and repelled the attacks of countless elves through the gap in the mythological barrier. It then grabbed the bodies of the two demigods tightly in its palm.

    The spacetime w continued to burst forth with power, grinding away at the transcendent divine power.

    At the same time, the other Dragon w continuously tore at the mythological barrier, continuously widening the gap.

    The true dragons roared and entered the elf floating ind through the gap. The astral apostles pped their wings and rushed in like a stream of light. The Githyanki''s spiritual ship cannons also bombarded them.

    At this point, garen left the battle and focused on obliterating the two demigods ''extraordinary divine power.

    The demigod that had already fallen into his palm could not escape.

    However, a demigod''s life force was extremely tenacious, and their extraordinary divine power was far stronger than in the main material world. Thus, it could not bepletely destroyed in a short time.

    The mountain-like dragon''s ws closed, slowly but forcefully rubbing against each other.

    The divine light passed through the cracks at the edge of the millstone-like Dragon w and dimmed at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    After garen, the two astral Dragons attacked the mythological barrier. Soon, the continuous attacks from the demigod creaturespletely shattered the mythological barrier, exposing the entire elven fleet and the floating ind to the astral vacuum.

    After losing the demigod of their race, the battle situation was clear.

    When most of the elves died, the warships were destroyed, and the floating inds were upied ...

    Garen had also worn down the two demigods ''transcendent divine powers to the point where they could barely maintain their lives, and could no longer resist.

    After that, garen easily sealed them in the time Amber and threw them into the dimensional space.

    The number of elven demigods and Saints in garen''s hands now added up to more than twenty. It did not sound like a lot, but these were not cabbages. They were creatures that stood at the top of the multiverse, and it was unknown how many main material worlds would only give birth to one.

 Chapter 750 A Loving Father (1)

    "Dragon Lord, your performance has surprised us."

    The battle was decided. After the two astral Dragons destroyed the elven warship, they no longer interfered in the aftermath of the war. Although there was a certain risk of death, ordinary true dragons also needed to be tempered by the mes of war, which was beneficial to their growth.

    The astral Dragon said at the same time as they flew near garen.

    "Do you know how the astral ne was born?"

    "The time here is frozen. It''s unusual."

    After hearing the astral Dragon''s words, garen''s gaze flickered as he spoke.

    The astral Dragon was a dragon race born in the astral world. Perhaps it had a special inheritance and knew some secrets about the astral world. Because of the special nature of the river of time here, garen had a strong interest in the astral world.

    Facing garen''s question, the astral Dragon pondered quietly.

    To garen''s disappointment, they quickly replied, "  I''m sorry, the astral ne was born in an ancient era, almost at the same time as the multiverse. There is no record of it in our inheritance.

    Without getting an answer, garen shook his head and threw this doubt to the back of his mind.

    After some time.

    The elven forces that put up ast-ditch resistance werepletely defeated. Some elves died in battle, and their corpses floated in the silver vacuum without gravity. Some elves ''will copsed, and because of their fear of death, they chose to abandon their beliefs and surrender to the dragon race, bing captives to live an ignoble life.

    During the war, the dragon n treated captives as ves and did not kill them all.

    If they were determined to exterminate all of them, it would only make the elves, who had the intention of retreating, fight to the death. This was not a good thing. The elves were the same, and they would capture some true dragons.

    However, true dragons would rather die than be enved by other races. True dragons that were captured by elves were usually locked up.

    Some of the fairy floating inds had been shattered, turning into broken rocks and trees that floated in the boundless void. However, more of the fairy floating inds had been preserved and would be the Dragon race''s residence in the astral world.

    A portion of the true dragons stayed behind to take care of the newly-upied territory.

    The other group returned to the dragon n''s floating ind.

    Garen also returned to the ck crystal Pce to rest in the Dragon''s Nest.

    In the empty Dragon''s Lair, the silver Dragon stared at the river of time.

    Garen had only seen the frozen river of time in the astral world before. This was not a small area of time stop domain, but an entire infinitely vast dimension.

    What garen wanted to find out the most was why the creatures in the astral world could still think and move normally even though the river of time here was clearly still.

    if I can figure it out, I should be able to obtain a new time-type ability.

    Garen thought to himself.

    Thus, he closed his eyes slightly and began to immerse his entire mind deep into the river of time, trying to explore the abnormal state here bit by bit.<novelnext></novelnext>

    With garen as the center.

    In a small area, the frozen river of time started to flow again as the silver Dragon breathed.

    At the same time.

    Because the news here had already been sent out, the astral world was bustling with activity.

    The Lord of the Royal Court had rushed to the astral battlefield, and as soon as he arrived, he had still won a local war with overwhelming power. He had even fought one against two, shattered the maze domain, and captured two elven demigods in an extremely short time.

    This made many of the astral world''s powerhouses, who had scoffed at garen, fall into silence.

    Initially, many of the astral demigods looked down on garen''s performance in sweeping through the main material world. They thought that the master of the Royal Court was only good for nothing and could only show off his power in the main material world.

    Some of the astral demigods had even said that if the Lord of the Dragon Court dared to leave the Prime Material ne and head to the astral ne, he would not be a match for him.

    But now, many of the astral demigods who had spoken such harsh words had disappeared. No one knew where they were hiding.

    As for whether it was because he was afraid of being troubled by the Lord of the Dragon Court or for some other reason, no one knew.

    The elves who were most concerned about the news of the Dragon race naturally knew that garen was in the astral world at this time.

    The elven army in the Prime Material ne heaved a sigh of relief.

    However, the pressure was now on the astral elves, and many of them were praying that they would not be seen as a target by the master of the Dragon Court. In fact, because the astral world was vast, and the local battlefields of the dragons and elves were chaotic, the probability of meeting garen was still very low.

    Although garen was not invincible in the astral world.

    However, there was definitely no demigod who could defeat him, and there were only a few elven gods who had reached the level of weak divine power or above, which were the real members of the elven God system.

    If they were all outside the divine Kingdom, the difference between a weak God and an ordinary demigod was like the difference between a demigod and an ordinary legend.

    This was a chasm as wide as the heavenly chasm.

    If this kind of elven God were to enter the field, garen would not be able to defeat him even if he did not use time Dragon reverse flow.

    However, they had the Dragon God to deal with them. If they wanted to spare some time to attack garen, they would have to see if the Dragon God would give them the opportunity.

    Time passed quietly in the Prime Material ne.

    Very quickly, another few months passed.

    During this period of time, garen moved around many ces to help the astral dragon race defeat the elven encampments one by one, and obtained victory in many local battlefields.

    The dragons that were freed up could go to the other battlefields to help.

    In this way, this formed a virtuous cycle. If there were no idents, the advantage of the astral Dragons would grow rapidly like a snowball as time passed.

 Chapter 751 A Loving Father (2)

    On this day.

    After breaking through another elven base.

    Between the floating inds and the wreckage of the battleships.

    The peerless beast-like silver dragon''s eyes were indifferent as it looked down at the demigod elf struggling in its ws.

    The elven demigod burst forth with extraordinary divine power again and again, trying to break free from garen''s grasp. However, the silver Dragon w did not move at all, and the vast and infinite power made the demigod feel despair.

    The strength of legendary dragons wasprehensive.

    Even if garen didn''t use his giant God transformation, his physical attributes would still be the best among true dragons of the same level, let alone other races.

    "Don''t waste your energy,"

    The huge Dragon lowered its eyes and said calmly.

    Garen did not try to obliterate the elf demigod''s extraordinary divine power to seal him, because he needed a megaphone.

    The elven demigod''s struggling stopped.

    Raising his head, panting heavily, he looked up at the silver Dragon. The elven demigod could not see any emotion in the other party''s tinum Dragon eyes, only his own reflection in it.

    "I will let you go."

    Garen said.

    "Hehe, I won''t help you with anything. Even if I''m trapped in an eternal seal, I won''tpromise with you."

    The elven demigod who had lived for tens of thousands of years said firmly.

    Under his gaze, the Dragon court''s leader smiled indifferently.

    "No, no, no, you will do exactly as I say."

    The elven demigod sneered and did not reply.

    "Let me tell you what you should do."

    next, you will return to afando safe and sound, and then have an audience with the country''s main God.

    you will tell this great God that if he wants his little princess to return to afando safely and reunite with her father like you, it''s best to give me a ransom that is satisfactory.

    Hearing garen''s words, the elf demigod who had been scoffing at him just now changed his expression.

    Although he didn''t want to go along with the enemy''s wishes, this matter concerned the sun wheel Princess. No matter how unwilling he was, he had to inform the Lord God.

    by the way, a Demon Lord, the Demon Prince of the bottomless abyss, is willing to exchange all the territory of a level of the abyss for the sun wheel Princess.

    This was garen''s ridiculous words.

    Even the prince of demons couldn''t trade all the Lords of a level of the abyss.

    I think that the great elven main God should be able toe up with a more valuable bargaining chip.

    otherwise, I can only try to trade with the devil.

    Garen''s face was filled with regret as he shook his head slightly and said, "  if the beautiful and pure Princess RI Lun falls into the hands of the devil, I''m afraid the torture she will suffer will be unimaginable. This is not something I want to see.

    so, " he said, squinting his eyes, " you''d better act as soon as possible. My patience is limited.<novelnext></novelnext>

    As he spoke, garen let go of his Dragon w, allowing the elf demigod to regain his freedom.

    The elf demigod gritted his teeth, and his eyes were filled with anger.

    "Shameless!"

    the enemy''s insult is the bestpliment to me.

    Garen was unmoved and did not care at all.

    "However, in view of your disrespect, I will let Princess rilun bear the punishment for you."

    Garen said as he stared at the elf demigod.

    "You ..."

    The elven demigod''s tone softened as he was afraid that garen would do something to the sun wheel Princess, so he did not dare to say anything more.

    Soon, the elven demigod''s body rippled with divine power, and his body disappeared from the astral world.

    Garen looked at the ce where the elf demigod had left and stayed there quietly for a few seconds. Then, he cast the time teleportation spell and returned to the Dragon''s Nest in the ck crystal Pce.

    In the astral world, the effect of his time teleportation had also been enhanced, and the power of time consumed when using it was negligible.

    Not long after.

    Apandede, the elven Kingdom.

    This ne was filled with endless dense forests, and clear streams flowed through the earth. Many small beasts were drinking water in the surroundings, and the birds sang and the flowers bloomed. All living creatures were in harmony, showing a scene full of vitality.

    This was a Kingdom that belonged to the elves, unicorns, chimeras, and giant eagles.

    Most of the time, it was a peaceful and beautiful ce. Elves liked to sing ancient songs with mellow voices, and birds and the breeze would sing along with them.

    However, things were different now.

    In the vast and boundless elven Kingdom, although it was still sunny and green, the creatures inside seemed to be shrouded in dark clouds. Almost all of them had gloomy expressions, and even smiles were extremely forced.

    The prolonged war with the dragons had caused many elves to leave the elven Kingdom and never return.

    The continuous defeats and painful casualties had broken many elven families. They lived in the kingdoms created by the gods, but their faith in their own gods had been shaken.

    At this time, a voice had already appeared in the elven Kingdom.

    There was a call for a ceasefire, and a deration of defeat to the Dragon race.

    The voice was still very weak.

    However, it could be foreseen that with the passage of time, it would only grow stronger and stronger, until even the great power of the gods could not reverse it. At that time, the divine power level of the elf God system would plummet.

    When he first discovered that his people''s faith was wavering.

    The elven gods realized the seriousness of the problem.

    The dragons, who were once the overlords of the multiverse and were now fighting against them, were the best example.

    The gods continued the war regardless of the life and death of their people and believers, so it was natural for their people to abandon their faith. If they did not want to reduce the level of their divine power, a ceasefire was imminent.

 Chapter 752 A Loving Father (3)

    However, a ceasefire wasn''t something that could be called off just like that.

    The dragons obviously had no intention of stopping. If they wanted to stop the war, the elves would have to give up their territories in the major material worlds and nes that they had been managing for countless years. They would have to retreat to afando on arge scale to appease the dragons.

    However, in this way, the elven race would also fall from being a first-rate force in the multiverse and be a second-rate force.

    Without thousands of years of rest and recuperation, it would definitely be impossible to recover.

    And this was under the premise that the other races didn''t interfere and the elves could develop quietly.

    At this moment.

    The space in the elven Kingdom rippled.

    A demigod appeared in the sky above a certain forest.

    However,pared to the noble demigod''s usual appearance, this demigod''s aura was unstable, and the divine light on his body flickered. His condition was obviously very poor.

    Scott looked ahead.

    Surrounded and protected by countless towering ancient trees, a towering and radiant temple stood silently. Many elf oracles stood guard around it. Their strength was at least at the legendary level, and there were many demigod oracles guarding it.

    On the walls of the temple, one could see beautiful andplicated patterns, and there was an endless divine light flowing around.

    A silver crescent-shaped God''s Holy emblem was carved on the front door of the temple.

    This meant that this was the temple of the creator of the elves, The Guardian, the protector, the Father of all elves, the master of the elven God system, and the main elven God, kerelon.

    The master God of the elves was a very powerful God.

    Among the gods, there was generally no use of biological levels as a division of strength.

    The level of divinity was the main standard used to distinguish gods.

    Gods with godhood levels one to five controlled weak divine power. The godhood of such gods was generally not stable, so although they were true gods, they were also called demigods.

    Gods with a divine personality level of six to ten mastered weak divine power. Many dragon gods of the Dragon God system had a divine personality level in this range, but their biological levels were also high enough to rival divine power.

    The metal Dragon God and the immortal Dragon Empress both had divine power level ten, which was the peak of the weak divine power, but they were unable to break through to the mid-level divine power.

    Mid-level divine power was ranked from 11 to 15.

    The divine personas between 16 to 20 were great divine powers, also known as high-level divine powers and great divine powers. The master gods of the various divine branches were definitely existences with great divine powers.

    There were also differences between great divine powers.

    The goddess of magic, the ancient god of death, the goddess of darkness, the God of justice, and other great divine powers had a divine persona level of 18, and they were already the strongest among the great divine powers.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The divine level of the main God of the elves was even higher than that of these gods, as high as neen.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that he had just finished the battle with the metal Dragon God and hadn''t recovered yet, and then got ambushed and besieged by many evil faction divine powers, the elven main God wouldn''t have been seriously injured.

    The level of a deity could not fully represent thebat power of a God.

    The divine Domain was also of great importance.

    Kerilon had ten divine authorities, including magic and war, so his individualbat power was second to none among all the great divine powers.

    However, there was no doubt that the level of a divine spark was a very important reference.

    Back to the main topic.

    Scott, the elven demigod who had just escaped from the hands of the Lord of the Royal Court, or more urately, the Lord of the Royal Court had released him on his own ord. After taking a few deep breaths and trying his best to stabilize his aura, he conveyed the news that he wanted to have an audience with the Lord God to the emissary.

    Very quickly.

    He was led into the temple by the silent Oracle.

    In the magnificent temple of glory, which was covered in divine light, Scott half-knelt to the God sitting on the throne with a guilty expression.

    "Raise your head, my child."

    He heard the gentle voice of the main God of elves.

    Scott raised his head and saw the brilliant light in his vision. Even he, a demigod, could not see the true face of the great God.

    The main God of the elves exuded a vast and unfathomable divine might that was as deep as the vast ocean, making it difficult for people to see that he was still seriously injured at this time.

    The master God of elves stretched out his palm and pointed at Scott.

    Kachaa!

    An imperceptible time mark that the elven demigod had never noticed shattered.

    The elven demigod was stunned for a moment before his expression changed drastically. He said nervously, " "Father, I''m very sorry, I couldn''t discover the enemy''s means."

    The elven master God waved his hand.  don''t worry. This isn''t your fault.

    "I already know why you''re here."

    "There''s no need to feel guilty."

 Chapter 753 The Battle Royale Of Eight Gods

    The elven main God''s attitude towards the demigods of his own divine system was still rtively loving and gentle.

    He wasn''t called the benevolent father of all elves for nothing.

    father, you know everything. Thank you for your mercy.

    Scott was touched, like a spring breeze.

    In the elf God system, many gods called the main God of elves God Father God, but this was just an honorific. There were only a few who really had the bloodline of the main God, such as Princess rilun.

    "God Father, Princess RI Lun is still in the hands of the Dragon race."

    if we can''t save Princess rilun as soon as possible, I''m afraid that the Dragon race will really hand her over to the demons.

    Scott looked up at the master God of elves and whispered.

    "I''ve spoiled Solina too much."

    "It was my negligence that she was captured,"

    The master God of elves said softly.

    however, Solina is my child, and so are the other elves who have fought for the elven race.

    "In my eyes, there is no difference between your status."

    I won''t agree to the Dragon race''s threats for Solina.

    The voice of the elf main God gradually turned cold, and he said,  our God system has lost this war, but the dragon n will definitely pay it back in double in the future.

    "I will remember the blood that every child has shed."

    Very quickly, Scott left the temple with great respect for the elven God.

    In therge temple where there was no one else besides the main God of elves, the main God of elves was holding his head with one hand and thinking quietly. No one knew what he was thinking.

    After a period of time.

    A wave of extraordinary divine power that exuded vitality gathered and condensed into the appearance of the life goddess.

    Solina is of our blood, " he said, staring at the master God of elves.  do you want to give up on her? "

    The goddess of life''s words were clearly not calm.

    Obviously, he couldn''t sit by and watch Princess rilun being captured by the Dragon race and traded to the demons of the abyss.

    The main God of the elves sighed and said to the life goddess, " "This is a trap."

    After capturing Princess rilun, the master of the Royal Court with unlimited potential went to the astral world in the blink of an eye. Did he really want to make a deal with the elf God?

    If that was the case, he wouldn''t have asked for a ransom that was more valuable than an entire level of the abyss.

    The main God of elves knew that this was a trap.

    The Dragon gods also knew that the elven main God knew that this was a trap.

    But the problem the main God of elves was facing now was ...

    "I know it''s a trap, so you''re going to leave our child alone?"

    kerilung, when did you start to fear traps? "

    where is the brave and fearless kerilung that I remember? "<novelnext></novelnext>

    The goddess of life valued her children more, and her way of thinking was not as rational as the main God of the elves. She was obviously dissatisfied with kerilone''s attitude choice, and there was even a trace of anger on her face.

    Angelus, have you ever thought about how much the elven gods would have to pay to save Solina? "

    "I can''t figure out what the dragon n is nning, but it''s definitely not something that can be resolved peacefully."

    The elven main God rubbed the space between his brows, looking like a mortal who was struggling with exhaustion.

    Solina is my blood. I don''t want to see Solina being sent to the abyss.

    however, I''m currently heavily injured and can''t leave the divine Kingdom. It''s best to turn a blind eye to the trap set by the Dragon race.

    The main God of the elves was very powerful.

    But he also had many enemies.

    Those who could be his enemies were at least mid-level divine powers, and there were also many great divine powers. Leaving the God''s kingdom in such a state to save Princess rilun was tantamount to exposing himself to the eyes of the enemies who were eyeing him covetously.

    If he was attacked again, he couldn''t guarantee that he would be able to return to his divine Kingdom.

    Gods were also very realistic.

    The elf God system was weak now, and unless it was a firm ally of corilone, the other gods couldn''t be trusted.

    For example, in the astral world.

    He could see that the astral apostles and Githyanki were on the Dragon side.

    Although not all of them, there were still other races who fought with the dragons. But what about the elves? Not many forces chose to help the elves at this time.

    "No matter what, I have to give it a try."

    "I can''t ignore my own bloodline."

    The goddess of life looked at the main God of elves and said calmly.

    The main God of the elves frowned, but when he saw the goddess of life''s expression, he knew that she had already made her final decision and would not listen to his advice.

    "I can''t stop you."

    "If that''s the case, my lover, take my divine weapon with you. It can lend you a hand."

    As he spoke, a dazzling divine sword materialized.

    The sun and moon markings, the myriad forest, the vast Gxy ... There were different things appearing around the divine sword, showing its extraordinariness.

    This was a godly item that corilone had created on the day he created the elves.

    Its name was very simple, the elven sword.

    However, just like its name, this sword was nurtured by the faith of countless elves. At the same time, it killed the enemies of the elven race. It was the most beloved and most powerful divine weapon of kerilung.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Garen did not know anything about what happened in the elven Kingdom.

    The Lord of the Dragon Court continued his mission in the astral world, helping the astral Dragons destroy the elven encampment.

    However, what made garen dissatisfied was that, perhaps because the astral Dragons had seen a stronger God''s power, although he had performed well and led the dragons to continuous victories, he still did not gain much faith in the astral world.

    the dragons of the astral ne have seen the world. They are more difficult to subdue than the dragons of the main material world.

 Chapter 754 The Battle Royale Of Eight Gods

    Garen, who had just finished a battle and returned to the Dragon''s Nest to rest, shook his head slightly and thought to himself.

    Just like now.

    Looking in the direction of the depths of the astral world, one could see balls of flickering light.

    It was no ordinary light, but the collision and annihtion of vast extraordinary divine powers. The gods fighting in the depths of the astral world emitted divine power shockwaves that radiated to an unknown distance.

    And this was almost the daily life of the astral creatures.

    Even without the Dragon God and the elf God, there were other hostile gods fighting in the astral world from time to time.

    Therefore, the dragons who stayed in the astral world all year round had seen a lot of the power of gods, and it was difficult for them to have faith in garen, a demigod.

    although the main material world is suppressed by the nes, there are many benefits.

    At this moment, garen started to reminisce about the benefits of the main material world.

    As for the main material world''s battlefield, although garen had left, Yuna, who had mastered the giant God transformation, had taken over his battlefield.

    As a legendary dragon species, Yuna was not much weaker than garen in the same level.

    The energy Dragon''s defensive force field and tearing breath determined that this Dragon species would be invincible in both attack and defense. Yuna''s methods were not as difficult to deal with as garen''s time-type abilities, but her pure destructive power and defensive power were stronger.

    Yuna, who was in the main material world''s battlefield, now had garen''s might.

    When they found out that garen had left the main material world and was heading to the astral world, the main material world''s elves had initially heaved a sigh of relief.

    Unfortunately, Yuna soon joined the battle.

    The power Dragon Queen of the Royal Court emerged and wiped out the elven garrisons in the main material world one after another. The demigods who were enemies with her were not sealed. Instead, almost all of them had their divine bodies torn apart by the terrifying Dragon Breath and died on the spot.

    As long as the faith did not die out, the gods would not really die.

    However, it wasn''t easy to resurrect them.

    The demigods who were killed by Yuna would retire from the stage of history for a long time. If the elven God system was severely weakened, there was a high probability that they would not be able to be resurrected.

    Yuna''s performance was equally outstanding.

    Many of the Prime Material ne and the outer nes were discussing how powerful the legendary dragons were.

    The elf, who had been crushed by two demigod-level legendary dragons, shuddered in fear when he heard the name.

    The legendary dragon species was generally regarded as a false legend.

    At this time, there were two legendary dragon species in the world. The other races no longer doubted the existence of legendary dragon species.

    As he had only seen the time Light Dragon and the strength energy Dragon, he had never seen them before.

    Now, many living races were deeply curious about thest legendary dragon species and Rainbow Dragons. However, there had been no news of Rainbow Dragons yet.

    At this very moment.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Garen closed his eyes and rested in the Dragon''s Nest.

    Without a sound, a wisp of transcendent divine power descended.

    Garen stretched out his Dragon w and touched this wisp of extraordinary divine power.

    At the same time, the metal Dragon God''s voice sounded in garen''s mind.

    garen, start preparing for the God Ascension technique.

    the elven gods in the depths of the astral world can''t hold back anymore. They''ll start a war and then look for an opportunity to attack you.

    however, Tiamat will protect you, so you don''t have to worry about being attacked.

    The moment he received the news, garen opened his eyes, and a serious light shed in his tinum Dragon eyes.

    The stomach of the Golden Dragon, the blood of the twelve-headed snake lizard, the body tissue of the giant beast tyraquis, the roots of the decaying demonic tree ... Garen took out the materials required for the godly Ascension spell one by one and ced them together.

    The silver Dragon''s expression was solemn as it began to chant a long and deep incantation.

    One by one, the materials were instantly turned into fine powder.

    As the incantation went on, magic runes appeared one by one, floating and spinning around garen. As time passed, the number kept increasing, hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands ... There were no signs of it stopping.

    Although the God Ascension spell was only at the 12th circle.

    However, itsplexity far exceeded that of an Ordinary Level twelve spell. Even garen would need a long time to construct this spell. Back then, Karsus had spent a month toplete it.

    Garen was fully focused on constructing this forbidden spell.

    And in a ce he couldn''t see.

    Five pairs of dragon eyes of different colors opened in the silver void and looked around. At the same time, they protected the ck crystal Pce where garen was located. Without a sound, they covered all the wave information emitted by the God Ascension spell.

    At the same time.

    In the depths of the astral world, the life goddess''s main body slowly opened her eyes.

    Shrouded in the light of divinity, the great divine Power''s body was so vast that even the stars of the main material world were like toys in the hands of children.

    The one who had gone to the temple of the elven main God was only a clone of the goddess of life.

    His main body had been staying in the depths of the astral world, confronting the metal Dragon God.

    In such a time of war, the goddess of life could not leave the metal Dragon God alone. An unguarded great divine-like Dragon would be a destructive blow to the other elven gods.

    Crack! Crack!

    Countless spiral astral world veins were shattered. The divine sword belonging to the elven main God pierced the silver void, brutally tearing a portal, and directly descended into the left hand of the life goddess.

    Endless extraordinary divine power condensed in the right hand of the life goddess, forming a divine weapon that shone with boundless radiance and exuded vigorous vitality.

 Chapter 755 The Battle Royale Of Eight Gods

    This was a divine weapon that belonged to the goddess of life.

    Twilight spear

    On the semi-transparent spear of Twilight, wisps of green patterns interwove and undted. The divine light was boundless, but it was warm and not piercing. It gave people a contradictory feeling that it could give birth to the vitality of all living things, but at the same time, it could take away and seize the vitality of all living things.

    In the silver void, on the other side of the world.

    Its body could not be measured in numbers, and a giant dragon that was more massive and majestic than the divine body of the goddess of life appeared.

    It was a tinum Dragon that seemed to be made of metal.

    It was the metal Dragon God Bahamut, an existence equivalent to the Dragon race''s main God.

    In the entire Dragon God system, the metal Dragon God''sbat power was undoubtedly the strongest. Although the immortal Dragon Empress was also a greater divine power, herbat power was still a little weaker than the metal Dragon God''s.

    Otherwise ...

    The metal Dragon God also couldn''t fight with the elven main God in the chaos sea.

    Each of his dragon scales carried an ancient and ancient aura, but they were also perfect and wless. The Dragon God''s body was slender and strong, and its outline looked like thebination of a Golden Dragon and a Silver Dragon, full of power and beauty.

    "Bahamut."

    Solina is only a demigod, and she''s no threat to the Dragon God system. Ask the little time Dragon to let her go.

    The metal Dragon God didn''t say anything, only looking at the life goddess in silence.

    I can promise you that after Solina returns to the elven Kingdom, the elven God system will announce their defeat.

    In a war between God systems, if a God system dered defeat on its own initiative, there would be many serious consequences.

    First of all, the prestige of the losing God system would be greatly damaged.

    The People''s faith in the gods would inevitably weaken, and their believers would be greatly reduced.

    The winning side would use the losing side''s prestige as a stepping stone to obtain an even higher reputation. At the same time, many people of the same race would easily develop faith in the God because they had won under the leadership of the God and were catalyzed by the glory of victory.

    in addition, the elves will leave the main material world, and their original territory will be handed over to the dragons.

    After saying that, the goddess of life looked at the metal Dragon God, waiting for his answer.

    The metal Dragon God, which was emanating boundless tinum Light, had a calm expression as it slowly said, " "The dragon n can obtain everything you''ve said with our own strength."

    but this is at the cost of the deaths of countless Dragons, " the life goddess said.

    true dragons never fear death, " the metal Dragon God said with a cold glint in its eyes.  and if the elves intend to put up ast-ditch resistance and fight to the death, they''ll have to pay a price a hundred or a thousand times more than what the dragons would pay.<novelnext></novelnext>

    In the face of the aggressive and unyielding Metal Dragon God, the life goddess fell silent.

    Compared to the dragons, the elves were actually more concerned about the death of their own kind, and they had more ideas.

    If he really ordered the elven people to fight to the death and not retreat, after a period of time, there would be no need for the Dragon race to take action, and the elven God system''s faith would suffer a sharp decline. That was an oue that they could not bear.

    After a moment of silence.

    The godly power of life that was as vast as the sea surrounded the goddess of life.

    The spear of dusk and the elven sword.

    The two powerful divine weapons burst with brilliant divine light at the same time, as if the Gxy was spinning. The extraordinary divine power that could take away the life of all things surged forward and rushed toward the metal Dragon God.

    For the first time, the life goddess took the initiative to attack the metal Dragon God.

    In the blink of an eye, the two gods crossed a distance of hundreds of millions of kilometers and fought.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The vast divine power of life rose and fell, shining with the tinum Light, tearing the silver vacuum in two and colliding with each other.

    The aftermath of the divine power radiated out, destroying everything that passed by.

    Fortunately, the astral creatures knew how powerful it was and had long left the Forbidden Zone of the battle between gods. They didn''t even dare to look in that direction.

    However, this was only the beginning.

    In the other forbidden zones, the God of archery, Solonor, the God of fate and history,bs, and the God of hatred, xefrass, were on a rampage.

    The Lord of mes, the purgatory of the world, the Dragon God of Destruction carrex.

    The Joker, hull, the Dragon of arcane and runes.

    Arbiter, God of bnce, Dragon of justice, Landis.

    As the opponents of the three elven gods, the three dragon gods did not back down to receive the attack.

    The aftershocks of different divine powers ovepped and formed a storm that destroyed everything.

    There were a total of eight gods, and two of them were great divine powers.

    Such a Grand scene was rarely seen in the entire history of the multiverse. Divine power and quasi-divine power as vast as the ocean collided and annihted each other.

    The entire astral world was shocked.

 Chapter 756 The Star Of Death Is Shining

    When the War of the Gods broke out.

    Far away in the ck crystal Pce, garen, who was constructing the God Ascension spell, also felt the waves of vast and terrifying divine power fluctuations.

    But he was not distracted by this.

    The silver Dragony in the Dragon''s Nest, and the obscure and mysterious incantation continued. It turned into magic runes that blotted out the sky like stars, floating and shing around the Dragon''s body.

    By then, there were more than a million magic runes hidden in the surroundings.

    However, this was still far from the limit of the God Ascension technique.

    At the same time, a dragon scale detached from garen''s body and flew out, transforming into a small and exquisite divine sin Dragon that was only a few meters long.

    The divine sin Dragon waited quietly in the Gxy of magic runes.

    Far away.

    In a battlefield in the vast silver vacuum.

    The divine light on the surface of Solonor, the God of archery, flickered, exuding an extremely sharp divine might that seemed to be able to easily prate the barriers of the astral world.

    The status of this God of archery was also rather special in the entire elven God system.

    Many elves with excellent archery skills would believe in soronor.

    Because of his special divine title, Solonor''s extraordinary divine power was extremely aggressive. When he was ready for a powerful attack, if a great divine power was hit, his divine body might be prated.

    However, Solonor''s directbat ability was not as strong.

    And because of a moment of carelessness, his Saint had lost his best artifact in the main material world.

    Solonor could only use the forest bow to rece the moon fall divine bow.

    They were both divine weapons, but his forest bow was not as handy as the moon fall divine bow. This divine weapon was only a spare.

    The opponent of the God of archery was the Lord of mes, who was known for his violence.

    It was the Lord of mes, the Dragon God of Destruction, Carisk.

    The Dragon God was covered in red scales that looked like mes. Endless mes surrounded his body and surged. The area hundreds of millions of kilometers around him turned into a terrifying sea of fire like a furnace.

    At first nce, he seemed to be an infinitelyrge ancient red dragon.

    The Dragon God of Destruction, Carisk, had a divine persona of level eight and had not reached the peak of the weak divine power. He was slightly weaker than the immortal Dragon Queen and the metal Dragon God, but in terms of faith in the red Dragons, this Dragon God had the most.

    Even the undying Dragon Queen didn''t have as many Red Dragon believers as the Dragon God of Destruction.

    However, if it were to spread to the entire chromatic dragons, the destruction Dragon God would not be able topare to the immortal Dragon Empress.

    In the world of fire, everything was turned into ashes.

    If there was a concept of space in the astral world, then the space here would not be able to withstand the divine might of the Lord of mes.

    In the furnace made of fire, Solonor''s body could be seen wrapped in a shield formed by extraordinary divine power. The red divine power Shield kept the mes out.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Solonor, you little thing that only knows how to hide. Be destroyed by the mighty power of fire and turn into ashes!

    The Dragon God of Destruction let out a roar.

    The world of fire trembled violently, and endless mes were like boiling liquid, constantly pressing and burning soronor.

    Solonor did not fight the dragon God of Destruction head-on. He used his divine power Shield to resist the divine power of fire, and at the same time, wrapped in extraordinary divine power, he moved around the Dragon God of Destruction like an arrow at the speed of light.

    The Dragon God of Destruction''s body was like a Burning Star. It carried a terrifying pressure and destroyed everything as it chased after Solonor.

    On the other side, Solonor''s eyes were sharp and cold.

    He raised his hand.

    A green light naturally condensed and formed into a divine longbow with exquisite wooden patterns.

    He bent the bow and pulled the string.

    With a sharpness that could pierce through all things, the extraordinary divine power transformed into a solid arrow through the forest bow.

    This Shen power arrow was half transparent and looked like a piece of Jade of the highest quality, like an exquisite work of art.

    But no one would doubt its lethality.

    As the God of archery, Solonor''s arrow attacks could undoubtedly prate the world and tear the divine body apart.

    He loosened his fingers.

    Without a sound, the divine power arrow disappeared from the forest bow that was pulled into a full moon.

    In the next instant, the arrow seemed to have teleported, leaving a straight and infinitely extending trajectory in the world of mes, heading straight for the head of the destruction Dragon God.

    Karisk felt the opponent''s counterattack.

    However, the Dragon God of Destruction didn''t even try to Dodge. Instead, he continued to charge forward, bringing with him monstrous mes as he charged toward soronor.

    BOOM!

    It opened its huge mouth, which was like a fire elemental world, and the Dragon Breath belonging to the Dragon God rolled out.

    The dark red, terrifying me with the power of destruction was like a pir of light that reached the sky. It was clearly of a different color from the surrounding world of fire, and it carried an unimaginably high temperature and impact.

    The Shen power arrows were the first to be swallowed by the Dragon Breath.

    In the raging fire Dragon Breath, the speed of the divine power arrows became slower and slower, and the extraordinary divine power that formed a physical body was also rapidly weakening. Before it could touch the body of the Dragon God of Destruction, it was already turned into ashes.

    However, the Dragon Breath of the destruction Dragon God was still roaring.

    Solonor''s expression changed slightly, and his vision was filled with endless dark red.

    He once again turned into an arrow-like stream of light and dodged.

    Just as the Dragon Breath''s power was about to be used up, and Solonor let out a sigh of relief, the Dragon God''s wings suddenly burst with red mes. Along with a world-shattering roar, the Dragon God''s speed increased explosively.

 Chapter 757 The Star Of Death Is Shining

    Solonor was caught off guard and was engulfed by the fire dragon''s breath.

    When he broke away from it, his entire body was wrapped in mes. His extraordinary divine power was quickly extinguished in the burning mes, but the mes rolling over his body were weakening at the same time.

    Solonor didn''t have time to rest.

    The Dragon God of Destruction was overbearing, still approaching with the pressure of a tsunami.

    If he was pulled into closebat, the following scene might not be very friendly for Solonor.

    The God of archery, who was bathed in fire, continued to flee, trying his best to keep a distance from the violent Lord of mes.

    "Without the lunar scourge divine bow, what are you going to use to fight me?"

    haha, run away like a bug. Please my fire with your pathetic state.

    The destruction Dragon God''s face revealed a vicious expression as he spoke ferociously.

    Although he was a God on garen''s side, it had to be said that this Dragon God''s performance was more like a viin, while soronor seemed to be the oppressed side of justice.

    Hearing the Dragon God of Destruction''s words, Solonor''s expression turned sullen.

    If he had the lunar scourge divine bow, his counterattack just now would have been able to pass through the Dragon God''s breath and cause some damage to Carisk. It would not be like now, where he was injured and the other party took the opportunity to close the distance.

    "Karisk, you are too arrogant."

    "If I had the moon Gu, the situation would bepletely different now."

    The destruction Dragon God sneered.

    "To lose your own divine weapon, you''re really stupid."

    Solonor''s expression darkened, but he couldn''t refute.

    He wasn''t the only God who gave the artifact to the avatar of the Saint, but the only one who ended up being captured and the artifact being taken away and corrupted was soronor.

    The sea of fire in the silver void churned.

    The Dragon God of Destruction and the God of bow and arrow continued to fight. As Solonor did not have the best divine weapon, hisbat power was reduced a little. Moreover, the Dragon God of Destruction''sbat power was also among the top in the Dragon God system. At this time, Solonor was clearly at a disadvantage.

    However, because the difference in power was not that great, the Dragon God of Destruction was unable to really kill or seriously injure him.

    Another battlefield in the astral ne.

    The battle between the elven God system''s God of hatred, seforas, and the Dragon God system''s arcane and rune Dragons was much more peaceful.

    The God of hatred was dressed in a ck robe, and his eyes seemed to contain hatred and disgust for all living things in the world. His entire God''s temperament seemed rather gloomy.

    He was also good at archery, but he was not as good as the God of archery.

    His divine weapon was called deep darkness, a ck longbow.

    ck hair, ck robes, ck weapons, and even ck Lips ... From the perspective of modern humans on earth, the dress of the God of hatred could only be said to be quite unconventional.

    The divine power of hatred was like a ck poisonous fire, curling around the body of the God of hatred.

    The mes of hatred that can cause all things to fall into extreme hatred can be turned into arrows and shot at arcane and the Rune Dragon.

    In the Dragon God system, hull, the arcane and Rune Dragon, was a female dragon God covered in red copper scales. Her character was somewhat simr to the brass dragon of the metal dragons.

    He was very talkative and would even Jabber on and on tomunicate with the enemy during battle.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Moreover, it seemed to be his instinct tomunicate during the battle so that hull would not be divided.

    "The God of hatred? Who do you hate?"

    The ck arrow pierced through coque''s heart.

    But at the same time, the Dragon''s body turned into illusory runes, and the real coque appeared on the other side. He waved his dragon ws, and the runic des all over the sky shed at the God of hatred.

    "You must hate our Dragon God system."

    "But do you hate yourself? Do you hate the main God of the elves? Do you hate flowers and grass?"

    "Oh ... Or is it because too many creatures hate you that you are called the God of hatred?"

    The God of hatred was silent. He chose not to say a word in the face of the Dragon God''s endless chatter, but a few blue veins were faintly protruding on his forehead.

    The ck me destroyed the runic de and headed towards coque, but he easily dodged it.

    Coque didn''t get an answer from the God of hatred, but he didn''t stop talking.

    He directly changed the topic.

    "Your appearance is really strange. You''re dressed darker than a Crow."

    "The ck Dragons of our dragon n will probably appreciate your appearance."

    "Why do you like ck? I remember that elves generally like bright colors."

    Oh, right, I forgot that you''re the God of hatred. ck and hatred are a good match.

    "................."

    Coque''s words were like a rapid fire.

    This Dragon God gave people a feeling that even if he was facing a stone, he seemed to be able to talk forever, until the sea dried up and the stone crumbled.

    Most importantly, because of coque''s unique priesthood, a God at the level of the God of hate could not block coque''s voice. He could only bear the constant bombardment of his words.

    "You shut up!"

    The God of hatred was angry and said in a stiff tone.

    Only God knew when was thest time he spoke.

    However, the arcane and Rune Dragon didn''t feel angry when facing this elven God. Instead, he was shocked.

    "Wow, so you can talk."

    I thought you were the God of mutes or the God of the deaf.

    "You haven''t answered my question."

    is it you who hates other creatures, or the other creatures who hates you? "

    Coque''s question returned to the original point.

    The God of hatred''s face, which was already ck, turned ck again.

 Chapter 758 The Star Of Death Is Shining

    His divine power fluctuated as he was upset, causing his extraordinary divine power to be unstable and his power to be weakened.

    The God of hatred tried to calm down, but coque''s voice was like a demonic sound that constantly bombarded his mind, making it difficult for him to ignore it.

    "Eh? Why aren''t you saying anything?"

    "Right, you use a bow. Solonor also uses a bow."

    "Are you two ....

    The crisp sound reverberated in the silver vacuum, as if it would never stop.

    The God of archery and the Dragon God of Destruction chased and fought.

    The God of hatred, arcane, and the Rune Dragon were fighting against each other.

    The final God of fate and history,bs the sage of sunset, was naturally on the same divine battlefield as the Dragon of judgement of the Dragon race, the Dragon of justice and fairness, Landis.

    Due to the special power of the priesthood, the battle between the two was rtively calm.

    The God of fate and history used his extraordinary divine power to gather the heroic figures of the elven race who should have disappeared in history. They formed a massive Army and charged towards the Dragon of judgement, Landis.

    Randiss looked simr to the silver Dragon.

    However, his dragon scales were dark silver instead of bright silver. The proportion of his torso was perfectly bnced, looking almost slender and well-proportioned. The scales all over his body could be seen to be arranged in an orderly manner and fit perfectly.

    This Dragon God had two divine artifacts that were evolved from the divine title''s authority.

    The Sword of Judgement, the bnce of justice.

    Facing the Army that was summoned from the past, Landis remained calm. His eyes reflected every single elven hero and judged their sins in his heart.

    "It''s a sin to be enemies with the dragon n."

    He said in a low voice,

    Landis was the arbitrator.

    As an arbiter, he had his own judgment standards, and they were more flexible and not so rigid.

    At this time, based on the judgment criteria of being guilty for being enemies with the Dragon race, he regarded all elves as sinners.

    The Sword of Judgement''s killing power against sinners would increase exponentially.

    In an instant, small swords of judgement with ancient dragon marks appeared out of thin air above the heads of the elven heroes.

    With a low dragon-like roar, all the swords of arbitration fell at the same time.

    Chi Chi Chi ...

    The God of fate and history''s attack was broken.

    The elven God raised his head and saw thergest Sword of Judgement above his head.

    The Sword of Judgement fell with a brilliant glow.

    At the same time.

    A book appeared in the hands of the God of fate and history.

    It was ancient and heavy, as if it had experienced the endless flow of time.

    The time scroll.

    This was the God of fate and history''s artifact.

    The river of time rippled slightly. Time and history flowed around the scroll of time, forming a time barrier.

    The water-like barrier of time blocked the Sword of Judgement.

    Landis''s eyes narrowed.

    "Resisting arbitration is a crime."

    The Dragon God was fully focused, constantly injecting the power of arbitration into the divine artifact. The power of arbitration above the head of the God of fate and history emitted an increasingly brilliant radiance.

    And at this moment.<novelnext></novelnext>

    In the depths of the astral world, the life goddess, who was fighting the metal Dragon God, had a dazzling divine light in her eyes.

    "Go!"

    He raised his arm high, his body slightly bent, and at the same time, the extraordinary divine power burst out of his body, and he threw the spear of Twilight with all his might.

    This divine weapon of the goddess of life instantly tore the void of the astral world, leaving a straight trace of crushing all life in the silver domain, and shot into the distance.

    The metal Dragon God''s eyes focused.

    The huge tinum Dragon''s body shone brightly as it chased after the spear of dusk. However, the life goddess held the elf in her hand and moved her divine body in front of the metal Dragon God to stop this Dragon God.

    Angelus, the elf who prides herself as noble and righteous, is also going to do such a sneak attack? "

    The metal Dragon God sneered.

    The goddess of life remained unmoved and calmly said, "  is it a righteous act for the dragon n to capture my child? "

    The metal Dragon Godughed and said disdainfully, " "Princess rilun sent a letter of challenge first, but she was defeated and captured."

    could it be that her failure was caused by the time Dragon''s scheme? "

    The elven sword parried the Dragon w''s heavy blow, and the void of the astral ne trembled.

    The life goddess, who had stabilized her body, said softly, "  there''s no point in saying more. Solina will eventually return to her divine Kingdom safely.

    The metal Dragon God''s body spiralled around, but it didn''tment.

    He knew that the spear of dusk was not aimed at the time Dragon.

    As garen had used the time Dragon countercurrent more than once or twice, everyone knew that when this little time Dragon was in mortal danger, it could summon an ancient time Dragon that wasparable to a great divine power.

    Just the attack of a divine weapon was clearly not enough to stop Shilong Yiliu''s attack.

    If he wanted to take the sun wheel Princess back from the little time Dragon, there was only one suitable target without attracting the immemorial time Dragon.

    The God of fate and history, who had the divine title of time.

    The current development of the situation was within the immortal Dragon Empress ''expectations.

    The main schemer was the Dragon Queen, while the metal Dragon God was only a support.

    The metal Dragon God''sbat power was slightly stronger than the Dragon Queen''s, but in terms of schemes, ying with people''s hearts, setting up traps for gods, and so on, the two metal Dragon godsbined couldn''t beat the immortal Dragon Queen.

    In the previous battle between the two dragon gods, the metal Dragon God had been at a disadvantage.

    The metal Dragon God, who had been the victim many times, looked at the life goddess with a calm expression, but did not know that her every move was within the Dragon Queen''s n.

    On the other side.

    The spear of dusk left a bright and dangerous trail behind it. It passed through the fiery world formed by the Dragon God of Destruction, shed between the God of hatred and hull, and finally arrived at the ce of the God of fate and history.

    Randis sensed danger and his expression changed.

    Turning his head, he saw the spear of Twilight, which had passed through the boundless astral world and left a straight line-like trace in the void, shooting straight and urately at him.

    The extraordinary divine power in his body burst forth.

    An illusory, star-like, vast gold and silver bnce appeared with Landis as its Center, protecting him.

    Under the influence of the fair bnce, the power of the spear of dusk was weakenedyer byyer, and its light dimmed a lot. However, it was still dangerous enough, and it had the power to seize the life of all living things.

    At the same time.

    Because Landis had focused all his divine power on defense, the Sword of Judgement was no longer a threat to the God of fate and history.

    The God of fate and history removed the time barrier and picked up the time scroll.

    For some reason, he felt a little uneasy.

    However, as the God of fate and history, he could not understand the future fate, especially his own.

    After hesitating for a moment, the God of fate and history slowly opened a page of the time As.

    In an instant, the long river of time that had been frozen in the astral world began to flow. In the subtle waves, the body of the God of fate and history slowly disappeared.

 Chapter 759 The Ancient Time Dragon Takes Over The Battlefield, The Time Dragon God

    The silver vacuum in the astral ne was extremely vast.

    When the distance reached a certain degree, even a God couldn''t cross all the gaps in an instant. However, for a true God who could exert all his power, it wouldn''t take long to cross the infinite distance of the astral world.

    The spear of dusk held randiss back.

    After the God of fate and history had teleported away, he arrived at the ck crystal Pce Dragon''s Lair where garen was in just ten seconds.

    Garen''s residence was no secret.

    He had stayed in the astral world for quite a long time.

    In the background of the strange Gxy formed by silver light, the God of fate and history, who was covered in divine light, appeared in the ripples of the river of time.

    The God''s gaze pierced through the astral world and uratelynded on a ck crystal Pce.

    However, a powerful protective force blocked the God of fate and history''s vision, making him unable to see what the Lord of the Dragon Court was doing in the dragon''sir.

    At the same time.

    The God of fate and history looked at where he was, and his expression, which was shrouded in divine light, was solemn.

    Her teleportation coordinates should have been directly inside the ck crystal Pce. She could have made the little time Dragon lose its ability to resist in an instant before it could react. Then, she could search with her divine power and tear open the dimensional space that sealed the sun wheel Princess. Then, she would havepleted the mission given by the life goddess.

    This should have been an easy task.

    No matter how strong garen''s reputation and prestige was, he was still just a demigod. He had not even reached the peak of the demigod level, and was tworge levels away from the God of fate and history.

    Without the ancient time Dragoning back, the God of fate and history could easily control it.

    As long as Princess RI Lun didn''t harm the time Dragon''s life ... This was part of the n.

    But now, it seemed that something was wrong.

    In a vast area with garen as the center, the void of the astral world was sealed by divine power, causing the figure of the God of fate and history to appear midway.

    A strange sense of fear grew in his heart.

    In just one second, the God of fate and history''s mind was filled with hundreds of millions of thoughts.

    He had performed countless deductions on fate.

    Although he couldn''t see his own fate and future, as the God of fate and history, he still found some clues. The fog shrouding his own fate was unprecedentedly thick at this moment.

    His future and fate.

    It was as if they had all disappeared.

    "This ..."

    The God of fate and history''s heart skipped a beat.

    He knew what this meant.

    Such a situation meant that he would fall today, and the multiverse would no longer havebs the sunset Sage.

    The God of fate and history, who had just emerged from the silver void for a second, immediately opened the time scroll in his hand. His body became illusory and transparent, and he was about to leave the astral world and return to his own divine Kingdom.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Unfortunately ...

    As soon as his body turned illusory, the divine power transmission enhanced by the time scroll was interrupted by an invisible force.

    Buzz ... Buzz ...

    "Labs, since you''re here, why are you in such a hurry to leave?"

    Along with the violent trembling of the astral world, azy and charming voice was heard.

    A strange ck-purple Power that had been lying in ambush suddenly emerged from the divine body of the God of fate and history. In the silver background of the astral world, it intertwined to form a giant array like a spider''s web.

    At this moment, the God of fate and history was like a prey in a spider''s web.

    Chi Chi Chi ...

    The dark purple Power even spread throughout the God of fate and history''s body, making it difficult for him to move. At the same time, it carried a terrifying evil power that could corrode extraordinary divine power and the body of a God.

    Binding God demon.

    The divine weapon of the abyssal Spider Queen lorci.

    It had helped when they were dealing with the main God of the elves, kerilung.

    Now, it was being used on the God of fate and history.

    However, the abyssal Spider Queen God''s true body did not appear.

    The God binding magic was a divine weapon borrowed by the undying Dragon Empress.

    The abyssal Spider Queen generally did not leave the bottomless abyss easily, just like how the divine power of gods would be weakened when they entered the bottomless abyss, the power of demons would also be weakened after leaving the abyss.

    Moreover, when the abyssal Spider Queen was ambushing the main God of elves, corilone, the abyssal Spider Queen was chased by the main God of elves while withstanding the attacks of other gods due to her enmity with the main God of elves.

    The abyssal Spider Queen was originally an elf, a member of the elf God system, and the spouse of the elf main God.

    However, he coveted the position of the main God of the elves and even seduced fermaro, who was in the same God system.

    After they were discovered, they even colluded with foreign gods andunched arge-scale rebellion. However, they were eventually defeated by the main God of elves.

    After leading many elves into the abyss, lorci transformed into a half-human, half-Spider tanari demon in order to adapt to the environment of the abyss. She vowed to take revenge on the elven gods and take the elven Kingdom with the Dark Elves.

    From then on.

    This abyssal Spider Queen was definitely involved in almost all matters that targeted the elven race.

    This evil god would never get tired of anything that could harm the elves and make the main God of the elves, corilung, feel vexed.

    The God of fate and history had fallen into a trap.

    At the same time, Five eyes of different colors appeared in the air.

    The five heads of the immortal Dragon Queen stared at the God of fate and history at the same time. As they spoke, they spat out five kinds of Dragon Breath at the God.

 Chapter 760 The Ancient Time Dragon Takes Over The Battlefield, The Time Dragon God

    Fire Dragon Breath.

    Lightning Dragon Breath.

    Poisonous Mist Dragon Breath.

    Acid dragon Breath.

    Frost Dragon Breath.

    The five dragon breaths came from different directions, like a monstrous wave that drowned the entire world, drowning the body of the God of fate and history.

    This was the first time the immortal Dragon Empress made a move in the entire war between the dragons and the elves.

    Previously, during the White heat stage of the war, many good gods of the God system had been watching the five colored God Kingdom. They tacitly trapped the immortal Dragon and did not allow him to participate in the war to bnce the topbat power of the Dragon race and the elf race.

    However, as time passed, the dragon n had already achieved a clear victory in the final stage.

    Seeing that the elves were powerless to turn the situation around, the gods retreated one by one and chose to watch coldly.

    The elves were not a weak force.

    Otherwise, he would not have the confidence to start a war with the dragon n.

    Many believers were gods under the elf God system, and they were happy to see the decline of this God system.

    After the war, the future of the Dragon race was better, but they could not return to their former peak state in a short period of time. In this way, the other living races could try to snatch food from the dragon''s mouth and divide the fruits of victory, obtaining part of the territory and resources that originally belonged to the elves.

    Back to the main topic.

    Faced with the overwhelming Penta-colored dragon''s breath, the God of fate and history''s heart almost sank to the bottom.

    At the same time, the scroll of time hung above his head, mobilizing the power of time to form a time barrier.

    BOOM!

    The five dragon breaths hit the time barrier at the same time.

    As it circted, the perfect time barrier trembled violently, and cracks appeared at a speed visible to the naked eye. It was about to break in the blink of an eye.

    Crash!

    The barrier of time shattered, and the five dragon breaths hit the God of fate and history.

    The dragon''s breath had always been a powerful weapon for a true dragon, even for the Dragon God.

    Under the overwhelming pressure of the Penta-colored Dragon Breath, the secondyer of the divine Shield formed by extraordinary divine power was once again shattered, and the God of fate and history''s divine body was swallowed up.

    Buzz ... Buzz ... In the boundless Dragon Breath, the extraordinary divine power fluctuated and flickered.

    The God of fate and history''s divine might and aura rapidly began to weaken.

    But at this moment.

    A light that was hundreds of millions of feet in length suddenly burst forth. Extraordinary divine power that was like a Grand Sun condensed together, bringing with it endless resplendent light and heat, illuminating the cold and vast silver vacuum of the astral world.

    The bright and resplendent sun rose, blocking the path between the Penta-colored Dragon Breath and the God of fate and history.

    At the same time, the God binding demon''s spider silk burned with fire, and it broke apart.

    In the center of the sun that mortals could not look at directly, the immortal Dragon Queen saw a God.

    He held the Corona scepter in his hand and was dressed in a golden robe. His entire body was shining brightly.

    The God of Light, a powerful God who was also known as the God of sun in many worlds, had descended.<novelnext></novelnext>

    In the early days of the Noah continent, when the clone of the original sun god attacked, the God of Light had even given garen and Yuna divine power crystals.

    After that, he also joined forces with the metal Dragon God to call on some gods from the good order faction. Together, they destroyed the God''s kingdom of the original sun god, allowing the powerful Aragami to hide in an unknown corner to recuperate.

    But this time ...

    He hade to save the God of fate and history.

    The God of Light.

    He was on good terms with the metal Dragon God, but he was also an ally of the elf main God, kerilung.

    "Dragon Empress, how about we end this matter here?"

    The light God said as he resisted the Penta-colored Dragon Breath.

    the elves have been defeated in the war, and their master God, kerilung, was severely injured by your ambush. The God of fate and history is also severely injured, and will need at least 10000 years to recuperate.

    The immortal Dragon Queen stopped her Dragon Breath.

    you''ve meddled in the war between my race and the elves, " he said, staring at the God of Light.  have you thought about the consequences? "

    The light God was a great divine power.

    However, unlike the dragons and elves, this God did not have a God system background.

    Not all gods belonged to a certain God system. There were many gods of the same race, and there were many gods like the God of Light.

    The light God maintained his warm smile and said, "  I owe him a favor. I didn''t agree to help him because I wanted to make an enemy out of the dragons.

    The immortal Dragon Queen squinted her eyes and said,"okay, I''ll remember that .."

    The immortal Dragon Empress understood the situation and knew that it would be difficult for her to stop the God of Light from leaving with the God of fate and history.

    If great divine powers were not in the mood to fight, it would be difficult to stop them in a one-on-one situation.

    However, since she had promised to give garen a suitable God''s avatar, the immortal Dragon Empress would not let the God of fate and history leave so easily.

    He was swift and decisive, and he decisively revealed a trump card that he had wanted to hide for a while.

    Within the five-colored divine Kingdom, the earth began to tremble.

    In the cracks of the ground, traces of ck scales could be seen.

    &Nbsp; a terrifyingly Savage pitch-ck Dragon burst out of the ground, tearing through space and vanishing from the five divine kingdoms.

    in that case, I''ll bring rabs away from ...

    After hearing the immortal Dragon Queen''s words, the God of Light thought that she had given up on killing the God of fate and history. Thus, he wrapped himself and the God of fate and history with his divine power of light and was about to leave.

    However ...

    While they were talking.

    A pitch-ck Dragon w silently broke through the astral barrier.

    As if it was made of ferocious ck steel, the-sized ck Dragon w burst out and grabbed at the light God.

    The light God was shocked.

    the first generation steel inferior Dragon King? "

    The moment they saw the fierce dragon, many gods who were quietly paying attention to this ce were shocked.

 Chapter 761 The Ancient Time Dragon Takes Over The Battlefield, The Time Dragon God

    The rumoured first generation steeled Dragon King, who should have died long ago, had actually appeared at this moment.

    BOOM!

    Caught off guard, the bright sun was caught by the dark and ferocious Metal Dragon ws.

    The divine mes of light surged up, burning the ws of the first generation steel Dragon King. Within the endless white divine mes, the scales of the first generation steel Dragon King''s ws turned a scorching red color, but they still clutched tightly onto the great sr radiance on the surface of the light God''s body.

    "Petrov!"

    "You think you can ruin my n?"

    "Who do you think I am? I am the mother of the evil dragons, the immortal Dragon Empress!"

    The five heads of the undying Dragon Queen roared at the same time.

    The malevolent five-headed Dragon and the ck and cold iron Dragon Overlord attacked the God of Light with a terrifying pressure that could destroy everything.

    At this moment, the injuries on the body of the 1st generation steel Elemental Dragon King had yet to recover.

    He could see the cracked dragon scales on his body and the tattered dragon wings that covered the sky.

    Moreover, his consciousness seemed to be a little chaotic, and his dark eyes shed with five-colored light from time to time. He shook his head, and his expression was distorted, unable to exert the great divine power that he had at his peak.

    But even so, it was enough.

    Caught in between the two terrible beasts, the light God turned to look at the God of fate and history, helplessly shaking his head and sighing.

    "I''ve tried my best, kerilung."

    The light God said softly.

    Billions of rays of light shed and disappeared. This bright sun that had just risen in the heavenly world and illuminated all directions extinguished and disappeared, far away from this ce.

    "Hmph!"

    "You''re lucky you ran fast."

    "This matter isn''t over."

    The immortal Dragon Queen''s body paused for a moment. She looked in the direction where the light God had left and snorted, her face full of displeasure.

    The training of the first-generation steel Dragon King had not beenpleted yet, and it would take a long time to use it. Furthermore, it had already been exposed, and it would arouse the vignce of many gods. It would be very difficult to use the first-generation steel Dragon King as a trump card in the nning.

    Wrapped in the five-colored divine power, the pitch-ck body of the first generation Steelback Dragon King disappeared.

    The immortal Dragon Queen spread her dragon wings and covered the God of fate and history, whose divine light had dimmed and whose divine body was covered in cracks. Her five pairs of eyes looked around fiercely.

    The God of fate and history was severely injured by the dragon''s breath. When he looked up at the Dragon Queen''s body, his eyes were filled with despair.

    At the same time.

    In the depths of the ck crystal Pce.

    The silver Dragon opened its eyes.

    Countless magic runes surrounded his body, as vast as the starry sky.

    Billions of magic runes began to spin, forming a pattern that looked like the setting sun.

    It was the Holy emblem of the God of fate and history.

    The Holy emblem was also the origin of the name of the setting sun Sage.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The setting sun Holy emblem rose and disappeared from the ck crystal Pce in an instant. It turned into a stream of light, passing through the void of the astral world and instantly shooting toward the body of the God of fate and history.

    Many of the gods who were quietly watching this scene were stunned.

    This scene seemed to have happened before.

    In particr, the third generation goddess of magic, who was in her God''s kingdom, was furious after a slight shock.

    "Godly Ascension technique!"

    The spell that indirectly led to the fall of the first goddess of magic reappeared, and it was cast by the Lord of the Dragon Court of the dragon n.

    The third generation goddess of magic stood up suddenly, but after a moment of hesitation, she sat back down.

    The first generation goddess of magic had a divine persona of level 18 and was respected by the gods.

    They both had a divine title of magic, but the main God of elves, corilung, didn''t have a divine title as powerful as the first goddess of magic.

    But the third goddess of magic was different.

    The third generation goddess of magic was not a pure spellcaster.

    She was a mortal shepherdess who had obtained the divinity of the second generation goddess of magic by luck. She did not have the pattern and cultivation of the first generation goddess of magic.

    He didn''t want to keep repairing the magic and waste his energy. He was also afraid that the magic would copse and repeat the ending of the first goddess of magic.

    In addition, he wasn''t that curious about spells.

    The third generation of the goddess of magic directly banned the use of high-circle spells in the magicwork system, and also set heavy restrictions on the spellcasters.

    But the power of the goddess of magic was rted to the prosperity of magic.

    This was equivalent to setting shackles on one''s own power, which led to the weakness of one''s own magic divine title.

    At present, the goddess''s divine character level was only 16, and she was not a strong one among the great divine powers. Moreover, she was also an independent God simr to the God of Light. For her, it was not a good thing to provoke the Dragon God system, which was now in full swing.

    In the heavenly world.

    The Holy emblem mark formed by the godly Ascension spell hit the God of fate and history.

    The God of fate and history''s body froze for a moment, and then his body began to twist and change, constantly changing between the appearance of an elf and the body of a Dragon.

    At the same time.

    Garen, who was in the ck crystal Pce, had a pair of contracted dragon horns shine. He gathered the power of all the giant Dragons in the now massive Dragon Court into his body.

    The gods had endless knowledge and understanding of the world.

    The entire history of the elven race.

    The lines of fate that had already been clearly stated.

    The flow of time in the multiverse, the changes of time.

    ...............

    These things that originated from the gods and were difficult for mortals to bear, did not bring too much pressure to garen.

    As time passed, the God of fate and history''s body on the other side hadpletely transformed into a Silver Dragon. It only flickered from time to time, somewhat unstable.

 Chapter 762 The Ancient Time Dragon Takes Over The Battlefield, The Time Dragon God

    Garen slowly began to understand everything.

    However, just as garen was focused on the God Ascension technique and seizing all of the God of fate and history''s power ...

    Not far from the ck crystal Pce, a deep vortex suddenly appeared, devouring the silver light of the astral world like a ck hole.

    While the undying Dragon Queen and the God of Light were confronting each other.

    An Abyssal Demon had quietly bypassed the divine power blockade set by the Dragon Queen and approached garen.

    The moment the vortex appeared, the immortal Dragon Queen was shocked as she sensed a suppressed and terrifying evil power.

    BOOM!

    The boundless abyssal power was like a ck ocean, erupting from the vortex. And in the middle of this ck ocean, a deformed and terrifying demon body with two baboon-like heads and slippery tentacle-like limbs appeared at the same time.

    He was one of the three major heads of the abyss, the Lord of the multipleyers of the abyss, the Demon Prince Demogorgon.

    In the astral ne, the demon Lord''s abyssal power transformed body was also as tall as a physical.

    It stretched out its tentacles that filled the sky, and with the power of the abyss that rolled like a tide, it rolled towards the ck crystal Pce where garen was.

    The immortal Dragon Queen''s pupils contracted as she roared, " "You''re courting death!"

    The five-headed Dragon spread its wings and pounced at the Demogorgon.

    The Fiend Lord extended countless tentacles, and at the same time, two of its heads spat out dark and corrosive abyssal energy at the undying Dragon Queen.

    He withstood the abyssal energy attack. The five-colored divine power, Dragon''s might, divine might ... A shock wave that shook the astral ne burst out, crushing the countless tentacles of The Fiend Lord.

    But there were still more tentaclesing.

    The first-generation steel Dragon King also reappeared, and together with the immortal Dragon Queen, they destroyed the Demon Prince''s millions of tentacles.

    However, when the Demon Prince, one of the three major heads of the abyss,unched a surprise attack, even the passive Immortal Dragon Queen and the first-generation steel Dragon King, who was in a bad state, found it difficult topletely resist.

    A few of the tentacles that had escaped the bypassed the defense of the two dragons and rolled toward the ck crystal Pce.

    you refused to make a deal with me and used my name to create rumors and trouble.

    do you think there are no consequences for angering a demon prince? "

    The tone of the Demogorgon reverberated in the Gxy vacuum.

    At this moment.

    The silver Dragon in the ck crystal Pce had also sensed the fatal threat.

    However, garen''s face did not show any fear.

    This was because when he was constructing the God Ascension technique, time Dragon reverse flow had been in an active state. Although there was no response from future garen, there must be many future garens in the timeline watching this ce.

    This was to prevent powerful existences from ambushing him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    As it turned out, garen''s defense was not without reason.

    In an instant, the river of time that was eternally frozen in the heavenly world began to tremble.

    At first, there were only some tiny ripples, but the ripples soon turned into tides, which then became as turbulent as a tsunami. In such a long river of time, the past, present, and future seemed to be mixed up.

    Buzzzzzz!

    In the Boiling River of time, a huge Silver Dragon that was even bigger than the undying Dragon Queen and the first-generation steel Dragon King formed.

    Three wriggling dragon horns, Deep silver-gray dragon scales, and twelve rings of ck scales all over his body ... Across the endless distance, some astral creatures could see the silver Dragon''s figure.

    He looked like an erged version of garen, a more mature and powerful version.

    The garen who responded to the time Dragon countercurrent seemed to be garen himself, and not from another timeline.

    The moment the future garen appeared, he lowered his eyes and stared at the Demon Prince.

    The tentacles that were attacking garen''s main body turned into ashes silently as if they had experienced the flow of time. The power of time continued to extend along the tentacles, directly reaching the demon Lord''s main body.

    The Fiend Lord sensed danger.

    It took the initiative to cut off the roots of its arms, cutting off the tentacles that had been rotted by the power of time.

    It had a sharp intuition.

    If he didn''t do this, his body would also start to decay.

    After that, the demon Lord revealed a fearful expression as he looked at garen.

    Looking at the roaring Immortal Dragon Queen and the first-generation steel Dragon King, the Demogorgon didn''t say a word. He turned his head and tried to return to the bottomless abyss.

    "You want to leave?"

    Future garen''s gaze was deep, and his expression was calm.

    In the depths of his eyes, the pattern of a clock''s needle appeared and turned.

    Kachaa!

    The river of time, which should have been shapeless and incorporeal, was directly frozen and turned into a real entity.

    Strangely, the mirror-like time crystal froze the Demon Prince''s body inside.

    On the other side, the future garen''s expression was serious. His two dragon ws were sped together, and then slowly pulled apart.

    A godly sword formed from the power of time and carved with mysterious patterns appeared. At the edge of the de, the river of time seemed unwilling to touch it and actively repelled it, forming a strange area of vacuum.

    The sword that destroyed time, the time-type ability that garen hadprehended in the future when he fought the giant God.

    If he was killed by this sword, then no matter if it was the past, the present, or the future, all traces would disappear in the river of time. All the creatures in this timeline would forget the existence of the demon Lord. In some books, the records rted to the demon Lord would turn into nothingness. Even the memories of the greater divine powers rted to the demon Lord would disappear.

 Chapter 763 The Ancient Time Dragon Takes Over The Battlefield, The Time Dragon God

    Even if he was only injured.

    Then, unless garen died in the future, this injury would never recover.

    "Destroyed by the might of time."

    With a deep sound, the time destroyer sword burst forth and left the w, leaving behind a pitch-ck trail in the river of time.

    The winding sword light shed towards The Fiend Lord''s head.

    The immortal Dragon Queen and the first-generation steel Dragon King were originally approaching the demon Lord, wanting to help the future garenunch an attack. However, when they saw the time destroyer sword, they stopped in their tracks and retreated continuously, afraid of being identally injured. It was obvious that they had sensed the power of the sword.

    On the other side.

    The Fiend Lord felt the danger of death.

    It was anxious.

    The abyssal power was overloaded and exploded, turning into a terrifying destructive force.

    Bengbeng!

    Dense cracks appeared on the solid crystal formed by the river of time.

    The moment the time destroyer sword approached, the physical crystal shattered, and the demon Lord broke free from the frozen flow of time.

    Looking at the time destroyer sword that was almost within reach, the demon Lord''s pupils shrank.

    In the nick of time, it turned its body and dodged.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The sword that destroyed time left a trail of pitch-ck nothingness and the blood of the devil as it shed past.

    "Ah!"

    The main material world, mountain paradise, the machinery realm, the bottomless abyss, the Nine Hells ... Many experts in the ne world heard a shrill scream.

    The Demogorgon held one of his heads, his eyes filled with extreme hatred.

    The scream came from the head in its hand.

    It raised its hand, trying to press its head back.

    However, the broken Head turned into nothingness under the power of time, not even leaving a corpse behind.

    "The time Dragon!"

    "One day, the abyss will devour you!"

    After saying that, the demon Lord who had lost a head jumped into the vortex and escaped back to the bottomless abyss.

    Garen did not pursue the fleeing Demon Lord in the future.

    He was a quasi-great divine power, and was actually on the same level as the Demogorgon. It was just that the strength of the demons that left the abyss would be weakened, so he was easily injured by the future garen.

    Turning his head, garen nodded slightly at the undying Dragon Queen, then nced at the ck crystal Pce.

    Without stopping for too long or saying a word, garen''s body sank into the broken and chaotic river of time and disappeared after he repaired it.

    the future archaic garen ... It''s so powerful."

    it''s at least simr to a god-like power like kerilung''S.

    The immortal Dragon Empress looked at the current garen.

    He was overjoyed and happy for his sessful investment.

    The eyes of many gods who were secretly observing this scene flickered after they saw the power of the immemorial time Dragon with their own eyes. Many thoughts ran through their minds.

    At the same time.

    In the ck crystal Pce, garen''s eyes became brighter.

    A feeling of understanding everything, time, and fate welled up in him.

    A faint light emerged out of thin air and circted around his body. A Divine Majesty that waspletely different from the Dragon''s might and made living beings Revere it began to spread.

    This world had changed in garen''s eyes.

    Many species that he had never seen before appeared in the air. His gaze could prate the crystal walls of the nes and see the worlds and nes.<novelnext></novelnext>

    In his field of vision, there were things that looked like chains and streams of light filling every inch of space around him. They covered the void of the astral world and connected all the worlds and nes at the same time. There wereplicated patterns and patterns engraved in every corner of the chains, transmitting all kinds of information that only gods could understand.

    They seemed to be illusory and non-existent, but in garen''s eyes, they were extremely real.

    Garen was mesmerized by the grotesque and variegated scenery.

    He knew what the chain-like object he saw was.

    This was the manifestation of thews of the multiverse.

    It was different in the eyes of every God.

    If the multiverse was understood as a program, then the gods were existences that could directly see the code written in the program and rewrite the code to a certain extent.

    At the same time, in the ck crystal Pce, garen''s body disappeared.

    The God of fate and history''s body stabilized, and condensed into garen''s appearance.

    Lowering its head and looking at thest trace of unwilling flickering divine light between the Dragon ws, the huge Silver Dragon said in a deep voice,"In this instant, I will be a God and you will enter the mortal world."

    Buzzzzzz!

    With a clench of the Dragon w, thest wisp of divine light belonging tobs disappeared.

    As he experienced the feeling of bing a god, garen hesitated for a moment before he slowly let out a breath, and his gaze became determined.

    In the space-time vortex, he could resist the temptation of the time power.

    In this ce, he could also give up the temptation of extraordinary divine power.

    In particr, the river of time did not wee gods. Even if he had the priesthood of time, he would not be able to gain the favor of the river of time. At this time, garen felt the resistance of the river of time towards him. The deep connection between him and the river of time was weakening.

    He didn''t want to lose the big picture for a small gain.

    Garen felt that the river of time was more important to him.

    Moreover, the benefits of having a God''s clone were much greater than his own body fusing with a divine persona.

    After making his decision, garen waved his hand lightly.

    The tiny divine sin Dragon appeared in garen''s hand.

    The Godhead and divine power of the God of fate and history were stripped away by him and injected into the body of the divine sin Dragon that was connected to his soul.

    The divine light and divine might on garen''s body disappeared, and the divine sin Dragon''s body started to glow with the light of a God, its aura bing more and more powerful.

    The only thing that did not change was that garen shared the same soul as this clone.

    Very quickly.

    Under the endless divine light, the divine sin Dragon''s body became infinitelyrge, while garen returned to his original appearance.

    The feeling of understanding everything and understanding everything disappeared.

    However, what surprised garen was that perhaps it was because of his special connection with the divine sin Dragon, thew manifestation in his vision did not disappear.

    This was the fundamentalw of the multiverse.

    To be able to see this, the benefits to garen were self-evident.

    "Main body, you allowed me to ascend to godhood. My godly power will protect you forever."

    The divine sin Dragon''s divine body shrunk until it was the same size as garen. Then, it looked into garen''s eyes and said.

    Garen nodded and said,"when I be a greater divine power, I''ll help you increase your divine power level." &Nbsp;

    The divine sin Dragon grinned and said, " "I''ll wait for that day toe."

    To be honest, because they were one, conversing with the divine sin Dragon was like talking to himself. Before the Dragon spoke, he already knew what it was going to say.

    It was a strange feeling.

    However, it was also very novel.

    In the astral ne, two identical silver dragons looked at each other and smiled in unison.

    Since then, the elf God system had lost the God of fate and history, while the Dragon God system had gained the Dragon God of time.

 Chapter 764 Lets Celebrate The Birth Of The New God!

    "My child, congrattions on your sessful Ascension."

    The immortal Dragon Queen''s voice rang out.

    The massive, hard-to-see Dragon God''s body slowly shrank and turned into a five-headed Dragon that was only a few thousand meters long. It upied the void of the astral world and spoke to garen and the divine sin Dragon at the same time.

    With the immortal Dragon Queen''s ability, it was not difficult to see that the divine sin Dragon and garen had the same soul.

    a new Dragon God has been born in my Dragon God system. This is a day worth remembering.

    The immortal Dragon Queen said with a faint smile.

    Garen and the divine sin Dragon nodded at the same time and said, " "This is all thanks to the Dragon Queen''s support and protection."

    Although helping garen to obtain the Godhead was originally just a deal, garen could also see the immortal Dragon Queen''s serious attitude on this matter.

    The Dragon Queen was actually an evil god.

    A God who had built his divine Kingdom in the hell of Avernus could not be a good God.

    In the entire multiverse, any creature that knew of the Dragon Queen''s name would feel a heartfelt fear and vignce towards her, afraid of attracting the Dragon Queen''s attention.

    However, garen felt that it didn''t matter if it was an evil god or a good God.

    The important thing was that this person was on the same side as him.

    unfortunately, the kingdom of alvander is the base camp of the elven God system, including the God Kingdom of the goddess of life and the main God of the elves.

    although you''ve seized all ofbs ''power, including the control of the divine Kingdom, you can only give up your original divine Kingdom and build a new one in another ne.

    this can''t be helped. As a Dragon God, going to the kingdom of APAD alone is no different from seeking death.

    Garen and the divine sin Dragon looked at each other and nodded slowly.

    A God with a Holy Kingdom and a God without a Holy Kingdom were twopletely different concepts.

    A God''s strength was not constant. In their own God''s kingdom, thebat power of a God could be improved by arge level.

    Even great divine powers would not attack a mid-level divine power in their own divine Kingdom.

    This was also the reason why so many gods were on guard and in fear when the resolute elven God was almost killed in his own God Kingdom. This showed that the existence who attacked the sea elven God was definitely one of the strongest among the great divine powers, and not an ordinary great divine power.

    for a God, the importance of a God''s kingdom is beyond doubt.

    if you want to create a divine Kingdom, you need to choose a suitable ne.

    "Then, with the ne you choose as the foundation, you can use your extraordinary divine power to create a space that can operate independently, formte rules, and develop the environment."

    in addition, if you want to create a powerful divine Kingdom, you need to collect enough precious treasures that can increase extraordinary divine power and strengthen the authority of the clergy. You need to set up a great formation of the divine Kingdom that can weaken all gods except yourself, and recruit an Oracle Army with enough numbers and strength.

    "...................."<novelnext></novelnext>

    The immortal Dragon Empress told garen and the divine sin Dragon some things that they needed to pay attention to.

    The two dragons listened very carefully.

    This wasn''t just a matter of the divine sin Dragon, it was also a matter of him.

    After she finished talking about the God Kingdom, the immortal Dragon Queen looked at garen and the divine sin Dragon and said in a serious tone, " [ your current divine rank is the same asbs'', rank 14. ]

    however, it won''t be long before your divine spark level and extraordinary divine power will decline.

    Without waiting for garen to ask for the reason, the immortal Dragon Empress continued, " "Don''t panic, this is inevitable."

    the former god of fate and history''s believers and subjects were mainly elves. But as a new Dragon God, you will lose most of your faith in a hostile rtionship with the elves.

    in this way, you will probably fall to the same level as us, a low-level divine power.

    The immortal Dragon Queen''s heads stared at garen and the divine sin Dragon at the same time, and said, "  however, after this battle, the faith of our dragon n has a trend of reuniting. It is not impossible for you to rise back to mid-level divine power.

    All dragon gods were worshipped by non-Dragons, but the source of their faith was mainly from their own people.

    Garen had already felt it when he was still in the main material world.

    Because of the mes of war, the true dragons ''faith in the Dragon God was growing. When the war was won under the leadership of the Dragon gods, this faith would rise to another level.

    On the contrary, if they failed, their faith in the Dragon God would definitely drop again.

    Almost all true dragons revered strength, and no dragon Association wanted to believe in an ipetent Dragon God.

    We understand. Thank you for your guidance, Dragon Queen.

    Garen and the divine sin Dragon nodded at the same time.

    Then, the immortal Dragon Queen looked into the depths of the astral world, where the other dragon gods and the elf gods were fighting.

    The moment the God of fate and history was reced and a new Dragon God was born ...

    All of the elf gods and the Dragon God Kong Yu had sensed something and knew that this major event had happened.

    Needless to say, the Dragon God, who was in the same camp, was naturally overjoyed. The elven gods, on the other hand, had heavy expressions. They realized the seriousness of the problem, and one by one, they left the battle, left the astral world, and returned to the elven Kingdom.

    In the process, the Dragon gods did not stop the elven God from leaving.

    There was no other reason. The purpose of the battle between the gods in the astral world had been achieved.

    Gods were very difficult to kill.

    The death of a mid-level divine power was a major event in the past tens of thousands of years.

    In particr,bs''s power had been seized, and he had not been killed directly. Before the death of the divine sin garen, who had sessfully ascended, the elf God system would not be able to resurrect this God no matter how much they had to pay.

 Chapter 765 Lets Celebrate, Celebrate The Birth Of The New God

    In the depths of the astral ne.

    The metal Dragon God retracted its huge dragon wings that were asrge as the sky River and stared at the life goddess.

    Across from the metal Dragon God, the life goddess''s face, which was shrouded in divine light, was a little pale.

    "This is a trap."

    have you ever thought about how heavy a price our elven God system might have to pay to save Solina? "

    At this moment, angelise recalled the helpless persuasion of the main God of the elves, kerilung.

    Before this, the goddess of life had felt that no matter how heavy the price was, it was just the result of her God being seriously injured and having to recuperate for 10000 years. But now the development had exceeded her expectations.

    The God of fate and history was reced.

    This price was extremely painful for the elven God system.

    Generally speaking, more than ten gods of the same race could be called a God system. Not counting the rtivelyrge number of demigods, the God members of the elf God system were only a dozen in total.

    There were only a few mid-level divine powers.

    In any divine system, mid-level divine powers were important members.

    The death of one could be said to be a great loss of vitality.

    "Angelise, do we still continue with this battle?"

    The metal Dragon God looked at the life goddess and said.

    The life goddess did not speak. She raised her hand, and a blood-stained light tore the astral world apart and returned to her hand.

    The spear of Twilight had injured judgement Dragon God Landis, but it was only a light injury. After all, it hadunched an attack from such a long distance. It was unrealistic to seriously injure a Dragon God with a strong soul.

    But this was already the only battle result of the elf God system.

    The Dragon God of Destruction, Carisk, and the arcane and runic Dragon hull were unscathed.

    Under the metal Dragon God''s gaze, the life goddess''s expression was heavy. Her body became illusory, and without a word, she left the astral world.

    Following that, along with the earth-shattering divine might and Dragon might, a few carefree Dragon roars almost resounded through the entire astral world.

    the God of fate and history has fallen.

    the Dragon of eternity and time, the Lord of the Royal Court, the Dragon God of time [ garen Aurelia ] is crowned today.

    "Citizens of my dragon n, let''s celebrate this!"

    "Congrattions on the imminent victory of this war!"

    "Congrattions on the rebirth of our n''s glory and dignity!"

    "Congrattions on the Birth of the Dragon of eternity and time!"

    "..............."

    Not just the astral world.

    In the other nes, the Dragon gods ''divine might burst out at the same time, spreading the news to almost all the worlds and nes at the same time.

    The mighty divine might spread in all directions.

    All the creatures that were swept by the divine power trembled and received the will of the God.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The true dragons were slightly stunned at first, then they pped their wings excitedly and flew into the sky. They raised their necks and spat out mes-like Dragon Breath.

    This Grand scene took ce in different nes and worlds.

    It was like a celebration for the Birth of the Dragon God.

    As for the rest of the races, they looked up at the giant Dragons that covered the sky. They looked at each other and were shrouded in the shadows of the Dragon wings.

    The elves had also learned about the death of their God. All of them were dazed and stood in ce. In their eyes, the world seemed to be blood-red and was about to copse.

    This was especially true for the believers of the God of fate and history.

    The elven believers looked as if they had seen the sky copse. Some of them burst into tears and knelt on the ground, while some of them were pale and silent like corpses.

    At that moment, all the clergymen of the God of fate and history had lost their divine grace.

    In the heavenly world.

    Garen and the divine sin dragon''s eyes shed.

    Garen looked at the divine sin Dragon, and the divine sin Dragon lowered its head to look at him.

    The divine sin Dragon was in a strange state.

    His extraordinary divine power was weakening and increasing at the same time, reaching a strange bnce. However, in general, it was still weakening at a very slow rate.

    When the news of abomination garen''s sessful Ascension spread ...

    The faith that originally belonged to the elves was plummeting and losing. At the same time, arge amount of faith from the Dragon race was gathering, resulting in the strange situation now.

    After that, garen looked at the immortal Dragon Queen.

    He could feel that the aura of the immortal Dragon Empress was gradually strengthening, and her divine light and extraordinary divine power were both rising.

    It was not just garen. Because of the news that inspired the dragon''s heart, the power of faith that the Dragon gods obtained was increasing one by one. As expected, after the dragon n recuperated for a period of time and recovered from the losses of this war, they would reach a new prosperous situation.

    main body, I should go and choose a suitable ne and start building my divine Kingdom.

    after this, I will announce to the outside world that you are a saint''s avatar that I am active in the outside world, and I am the main body.

    The divine sin Dragon said to garen.

    Garen understood the divine sin Dragon''s intention, because it was his own idea.

    "Sure, it''s better to handle it this way."

    After today, garen could foresee that there would be more enemies who would see him as a potential threat.

    And Shilong Yiliu wasn''t invincible.

    He didn''t know if there was a future garen who would surpass great divine power, but the possibility was very small.

    In such a situation, if there were several powerful divine powers who had a grudge against the Dragon God system who were determined to kill garen, and if they knew that garen was in his true form, they would set up an ambush like the Dragon Queen did when she ambushed kerelon. Garen could not guarantee that he would survive.

    On the contrary.

    If garen''s main body, which was active outside, was seen as a clone, and abomination garen was seen as his main body, then the situation would be different.

    No God would be willing to make a big fuss just to kill an avatar.

 Chapter 766 Lets Celebrate, Celebrate The Birth Of The New God

    This was especially true when this clone was almost invincible among those of the same level.

    At that time, even if abomination garen was killed, as long as his main body was still healthy, it would be easier to resurrect him, and he would be able to use this to find out about the great divine powers that wanted to attack him.

    Currently, only garen himself, the metal Dragon God, and the immortal Dragon Empress knew that garen''s clone was in contact with his main body.

    Even the other dragon gods did not know.

    Abomination garen''s body was hidden in a ray of divine light. After that, the immortal Dragon Empress also left the astral world.

    Garen looked around at the silver void around him, and slowly let out a breath.

    He used time travel to return to the ck crystal Pce.

    As he knew that this ce would be a ce of trouble, garen had already dispersed the astral Dragons around him. In the endless silver void, it seemed as if only the ck crystal Pce was floating unmoving.

    After a period of time.

    Within the dragon''sir.

    The silver Dragon closed its eyes and muttered to itself.

    "It''s time to end this war."

    The contract Dragon''s horn glowed faintly, and with garen''s will, he sent out the news of the general attack to all the members of the Dragon Court.

    The God of fate and history had fallen.

    Unsurprisingly, the elven race was already preparing to retreat to the elven Kingdom on arge scale.

    This was the time for the anti-mythological spell to take effect.

    At this time, the legendary dragons of the Dragon Court in different worlds received the news from the Lord of the Dragon Court.

    The giant Dragons, who had just learned that the Dragon Lord had ascended to godhood, were both surprised and stunned, immediately became alert and ready.

    The Dragon Army, which was mainly in the Prime Material ne, gathered and began a general attack on the elven camps in the different worlds.

    One of the Prime Material ne.

    The Weisz world.

    There were no demigod Dragons or elves in the main material world, so it was a small battlefield.

    After receiving the Dragon Lord''s orders, the Dragon Army from all over the world gathered and led the ck Tide of monster spawns towards the elven encampment.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Maple forest was one of the elven residences in this world.

    Within the protection of the mythological barrier, elven spellcasters were preparing the teleportation circle to return to the elven Kingdom. It was as if a thick dark cloud had shrouded the forest.

    However, arge-scale evacuation was not something that could bepleted in a short period of time.

    It didn''t take long for the sentries to discover the Dragon Army.

    The mythological barrier glowed brightly, forming a Solid Energy shield that protected the entire maple forest and kept the Dragon Army out.

    Based on past experience.

    The Dragon Army would immediately begin bombarding the mythological barrier.

    However, what made the elves here uneasy was that this time, when the true dragon Army approached the elves ''encampment, they stopped in their tracks. Even the monsters that were mixed with the good and the bad stopped in their tracks.

    It was like the calm before the storm, making one even more nervous.

    Very quickly.

    The true dragons and their minions, who had enough ability to cast spells, smiled evilly at the mythological enchantment and began to chant a low and high-pitched incantation.

    The anti-mythological spell came from the mouths of the true dragons.

    The sound of the spell was very soft at first, but a few secondster, it converged into a sound wave that soared into the sky.

    Under themand of the legendary dragon, the wave of spells that seemed to have substance surged and rushed towards the mythological enchantment, hitting it.

    Then, under the astonished gazes of the elves, the supposedly indestructible and defensive mythological barrier melted at a speed visible to the naked eye, as if ice and snow had met fire, quickly turning into nothingness under the sound of a spell.

    As a result, the elven encampment lost its protection and was exposed to the true dragon Army.

    Then, under the light of the setting sun, the maple forest was set on fire. True dragons roared and monsters wreaked havoc.

    Unsurprisingly, the dragon n''s Army razed the encampment to the ground very quickly.

    And this was only a miniature version of the situation in countless battlefields.

    Simr scenes were happening in different main material worlds at the same time, even in the outer nes.

    Since then.

    This cross-World War between Dragons and elves ended with the victory of the dragons.

 Chapter 767 The Cold Goddess (1)

    On the Dragon Court ne.

    At first, this ne was only a temporary stop for many Dragons. It wasn''t vast enough and didn''t have enough facilities. However, with the development of the Dragon Court ne, it waspletely different now.

    This ce was simr to the air elemental ne, there was no gravity.

    Countless mountains, pces, andnds were suspended in the boundless sea of clouds.

    Legendary wyrms at least thirty meters in size lived here, and the ovepping power of the legendary wyrms could tear apart any ordinary creature that entered the Dragon Court ne.

    Not all Dragon Court Dragons chose to live in the Dragon Court.

    Most of the dragons here were tired of disputes with lower creatures and were unwilling to live in the same world as lower creatures that they looked down on. Therefore, they lived with their own legendary dragons in the Dragon Court ne.

    There were also asional conflicts in the Dragon Court.

    This was something that could not be avoided.

    However, the Dragon Court contract had never stopped fights between Dragons. As long as it was within the right limits, such fights were positive and beneficial. In the Dragon Court ne, there was even a huge building called the great ring arena, specially used for battles between true dragons.

    As long as they didn''t harm the other party''s life, no matter how intense and violent the battle was, it was allowed.

    The current atmosphere in the Royal Court was generally quite harmonious.

    In particr, it had only been five years since the war between the dragons and the elves had officially ended. The true dragons, who had been tempered by the mes of war and fought for about ten years, now mostly just wanted to rest for a while and not cause trouble.

    And with the end of thisrge-scale war that crossed nes and worlds, the turbulent multiverse regained its peace.

    Almost 90% of the elves had given up their territories in the main material world and many Outer nes and returned to the kingdom of APAD to recuperate. The elves who still dared to stay in the main material world were mainly because there were no dragons in the material world they lived in.

    Not all Prime Material ne had Dragons and elves living there.

    After the war, the Dragon race was also recuperating.

    Even though they were the victors, a certain amount of casualties were inevitable.

    However, due to the tempering of the war furnace, the deep-rooted conflicts between the Dragon species had significantly weakened due to the friendship of fighting side by side and going through life and death together.

    Some Dragon researchers had done their research.

    In the past five years, all the newly born young dragons had information about this war in their Dragon inheritances, and their natural prejudice and disgust towards the opposing Dragon species had been greatly reduced.

    Due to the differences in their racial habits and concepts of good and evil, it was impossible topletely disappear.

    But at the very least, it wouldn''t be as intense as before, where they had to fight each other every time they met.

    In addition, due to the outstanding performance of the Dragon gods, the true dragons ''faith in the Dragon gods increased, especially the young true dragons. Many of them began to admire the Dragon God''s power and became his believers.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The true Dragon''s disbelief of the Dragon God''s nature was a consequence of the Dragon Phoenix war.

    However, following the great victory in this war, the Dragon race''s instinctive trust in the Dragon God began to recover. They believed that the Dragon God was indeed protecting the Dragon race.

    Many of the ancient dragons had a premonition.

    In less than a few decades, the immortal Dragon Empress and the metal Dragon God would both be mid-level divine powers.

    As for the other dragon gods, there was a high chance that their Godheads would rise to the peak of the weak divine power.

    As for the new God who was the most popr and had caused the discussion of countless races in the endless world, because he had ascended to godhood during the war and seized all the great power of the enemy god, he had obtained the greatest victory. He also had the blessing of his identity as a time Dragon, and in the end, he had obtained the power of faith that was no less than that of the metal Dragon God and the immortal Dragon Empress. He could be considered the biggest winner of this war.

    After losing the faith of all the elves, the Dragon God of time and eternity fell from being a mid-level divine power.

    However, due to the new faith of the Dragon race, the divine spark''s level finally stopped at 10, which was the peak of the weak divine power. It had the same divine level as the metal Dragon God and the immortal Dragon Queen.

    Of course, they were still iparable in terms ofbat strength.

    However, all the true dragons understood one thing.

    This newly born Dragon God would sooner orter be on par with the metal Dragon God and the immortal Dragon Empress, or even surpass their Dragon God Power.

    The believers of the Dragon of eternity and time currently felt that it was a pity that the Dragon God''s God Kingdom had not been built yet. Many fanatical believers wanted to return to the Dragon God Kingdom, but they could only wait patiently.

    All in all.

    After the War of Glory, the Dragon race, the sole Overlord of the multiverse in the past, seemed to be returning to its former glory.

    And all of this started more than 30 years ago, when the time Dragon was born in a remote physical world.

    The War of Glory was the name given by the dragons after the end of the war between the dragons and the elves. It meant the beginning of the Dragon race''s revival in glory.

    The Dragon Court realm, inside The Eternal Pce.

    The silver Dragon, which had grown to about eighty-five meters in length in the past five years, woke up and slowly opened its eyes.

    "The speed of my growth has slowed down."

    Garen lowered his head and examined his body.

    Moving its hundred-meter wingspan, the Dragon shook its head and moved its body.

    Garen''s current creature level had reached 54.

    He was only six levels away from bing a creature with a weak divine power.

 Chapter 768 The Cold Goddess (2)

    However, garen had a feeling that if he were to grow naturally, he might need ten to twenty years to Cross Level five.

    The fastest period of growth for the Dragon race was always the young dragon Stage. After experiencing the brutal growth of the young dragon Stage, the time Dragon, who was now in his youth, was not very satisfied with his natural growth speed.

    Although he was not very satisfied with the speed of its growth, it was already at a level that would make hundreds of millions of living beings go crazy with envy.

    if nothing unexpected happens, I can probably be a lesser divine power in my youth, when I''m in my fifties.

    Garen estimated his own growth rate and thought.

    This was already a pretty good result.

    In the Dragon race''s records about time Dragons, it was generally believed that time Dragons could only be a weak divine power after reaching adulthood and rival real gods.

    Garen felt that this record was actually quite urate.

    This was because he had not grown naturally throughout his journey. During this period, he had used many treasures that could speed up his growth.

    The Dragon Soul Stone, a gem refined from the life essence of hundreds of thousands of people, the divine power crystal rewarded by the God of Light ... The Dragon Soul Stone was not too precious, but the life gem and the light crystal were not ordinary things. They had helped garen''s growth progress by arge margin.

    without the help of any external objects, I might not be able to be a lesser divine power until I was a hundred years old.

    Garen thought to himself.

    where did the inheritance record about the time Dragone from? it seems to be very urate.

    Shaking his head, garen didn''t think too much about this question.

    He turned to look at Yuna. The strength Dragon Queen was still sleeping soundly, hugging arge pile of gold, silver, and precious stones, and saliva was flowing out of her mouth.

    A year ago, garen and Yuna had fallen into a deep sleep at the same time.

    After sleeping for a year, garen felt that his bones and body were a little stiff, so his body became illusory. When it solidified again, he had already left The Eternal Pce and appeared in the sea of clouds in the Dragon Court dimension.

    Between the wind and clouds, legendary dragons of different appearances and species were shuttling back and forth.

    When they saw the imposing Silver Dragon, they all stopped and looked at garen with respect.

    In the eyes of these Dragons, garen was the saint''s clone of the Dragon of eternity and time, who was specially used to manage the Dragon Court. The saint''s clone actually represented the Dragon God, so the legendary giant Dragons treated garen as usual, and even more respectfully.

    After garen ascended to godhood.

    The Dragon of the Royal Court, who hade back to his senses, was surprised and overjoyed. On the one hand, he was happy that the Lord of the Royal Court had seeded in ascending to godhood, but on the other hand, he was a little worried that the Lord of the Royal Court would force himself to believe in his religion after bing a god.

    The members of the Dragon Court were legendary dragons of various worlds and nes.

    Most of these Dragons were ancient dragons that had lived for about a thousand years. They had experienced many things and had very independent ideas and thoughts. They would not casually believe in a God just because he had great power.

    These legendary dragons were willing to join the Royal Court mainly because they were under the banner of the time Dragon Lord, not the time Dragon God.<novelnext></novelnext>

    &Nbsp; now.

    The time Dragon Lord also became the Dragon of eternity and time, the time Dragon God, whose name shook the main material world and the outer nes.

    In the beginning.

    There were even legendary dragons who expressed their desire to withdraw from the Royal Court.

    They were very worried that the newly ascended Dragons of Eternity and time would turn the Dragon Court ne into a divine Kingdom and then turn them, the free Dragons, into the apostles of the divine Kingdom.

    However, garen''s main body quickly returned to the Dragon Court as a saint''s clone.

    He had made it clear in the name of the Dragon Court that the Dragon Court would not force any Dragon to believe in him.

    At the same time, the original intention of the Royal Court would not change, and this ne would not be transformed into a divine Kingdom.

    Only then did the legendary dragons of the Royal Court rx.

    In addition, not all legendary giant Dragons were against faith. A small number of legendary giant Dragons had be garen''s believers because they admired garen''s achievements and great power.

    Garen valued these believers very much.

    The legendary dragon believers were notparable to ordinary true dragon believers.

    These believers were appointed by God garen as the time messengers as his own apostles. They then left the Dragon Court ording to God garen''s Oracle and went to the major material worlds to build temples for God garen and spread his divine might. At the same time, they began writing and improving the doctrines.

    At this moment.

    With the time godhood as the main, eternity and the Dragon of Time, the time Dragon God''s doctrine mainly had three doctrines.

    First doctrine: " time is the fundamental order of the operation of the multiverse. It is an eternal river. Everything is within time. You must always respect the great power of time.

    The second doctrine was that the river of time had buried countless glories. If you unearth the secrets of time, you will press forward with indomitable will.

    the third doctrine: time passes quietly, moving forward without hesitation, ruthless and cruel. Only the immortal can resist the passage of time, but when you stand under the wings of the Dragon of eternity and time, time will always stand by your side.

    In addition, in the main material world, garen''s temple was called the eternal temple, which was simr to the name of The Eternal Pce in the Dragon Court.

    Garen''s Holy emblem had also been chosen.

    A pair of tinum Dragon eyes that looked down at the illusory River.

    Back to the main topic, after garen left The Eternal Pce, he took a deep breath and immediately pped his wings to take off.

    Its hundred-meter wingspan tore through the wind and clouds. Then, with its body as the axis, the silver Dragon retracted its wings. Its massive body spun around at high speed, leaving an empty and tortuous trace in the sea of clouds in the Dragon Court dimension.

 Chapter 769 The Cold Goddess (3)

    Flying freely in the vast sea of clouds made garen''s heart feel wider and at the same time, he felt happy.

    It was already a long time since he had been so immersed in flying.

    After a period of time.

    Garen''s body jerked, and his flying body stopped.

    Turning his head, in garen''s vision, there was a continuous rise and fall of a cier Mountain range floating in the sea of clouds.

    Somewhere in the cier mountains, there was a petite and dainty adult white Dragon lying on the top of an Ice Mountain. It squinted its eyes, spread its wings, and swept its tail left and right unconsciously.

    It was the White Dragon Maiden.

    The White Dragon Lady lived a veryfortable life in the Dragon Court ne. Her quality of life far exceeded that of any ordinary adult white Dragon. The cier mountains she lived in were all built with the help of ancient white dragons, which perfectly suited the living environment of white dragons.

    Due to the special identity of the White Dragon Maiden.

    All the dragons in the Dragon Court took good care of her.

    As for the other three little Dragons, they had left the Dragon Court dimension after the war and chose to live alone outside. They wanted to obtain their own territory and minions instead of living under the protection of their brother.

    The White Dragon Maiden didn''t have such an awareness.

    At this moment, the White Dragon Maiden, who was resting, discovered the silver Dragon in the Sea of clouds.

    Her gaze swept across the giant dragon that was many timesrger than her. When she saw that garen had the intention to leave, the White Dragon Maiden''s eyes were filled with surprise. She shouted in a hurry, " "Garen! Don''t go, I can see you."

    As she shouted, the White Dragon Lady pped her dragon wings, drawing a small arc in the air, and quickly flew in front of garen.

    She looked at the majestic dragon and tried to put on a loving expression.  "Ah, my child, I''m proud of you. You''ve made me so proud."

    It was fine at the beginning.

    However, the White Dragon Maiden''s next words had a different meaning.

    as expected of my, salia''s, outstanding bloodline. You''re only in your thirties, but you''ve already be a legend in our dragon race.

    "Garen, what do you think I should have as a title?"

    "You''re the Dragon God of time, the Dragon of eternity and time. How about I give myself the nickname of mother of time?"

    Perhaps it was because of the bloodline.

    Even though garen was already a great dragon God in the eyes of the other Dragons, the White Dragondy''s attitude towards him was still the same, without any obvious changes.

    To be honest.

    On one hand, garen was speechless at the White Dragondy''s words, but on the other hand, he felt more at ease.

    It was lonely at the top.

    As garen''s prestige grew, some of his old friends became more reserved in front of him, such as Nehemiah and rockvader, the two ancient dragons he had known since he was on the Noah continent.

    Now that these two dragons had seen garen, their attitude and reaction were no different from the other Dragons.

    "You can call yourself whatever you want."

    After hearing garen''s answer, the White Dragon Maiden shook her head andughed, "  hahaha, ahaha, then I, Celia, will be the mother of time from now on. The great time Dragon God is my descendant.

    Theughter continued.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Garen''s eyes narrowed slightly.  however, I have a lot of enemies, " he said.  most of them are gods.

    "I can''t guarantee your safety if you''re so ostentatious,"

    The White Dragon Maiden stoppedughing.

    "How is it? do you still want to be called the mother of time?"

    Garen asked.

    The White Dragon Maiden shrunk her head back and pretended not to care.   forget it, forget it. It''s better not to call me that. It''s mainly because I, salia, don''t care about such false titles. It''s not because I''m afraid of getting into trouble with the gods.

    He paused.

    The White Dragon Maiden looked up at the giant Dragons that blotted out the sky. She hesitated for a moment before saying, "  garen, I''ve been dreaming a lot recently. It''s the kind of dream that feels real.

    in the dream, a God asked me to believe in him and be his sacrifice. He also promised me many benefits.

    Garen''s gaze focused, and he said,"which deity?" Did you agree to it?"

    His first thought was that the nightmare serpent that had intruded into his dream was plotting against the White Dragon Maiden.

    The White Dragon Maiden didn''t have any ulterior motives.

    If he was targeting the White Dragon Maiden, then he was undoubtedly plotting something against garen indirectly.

    The White Dragon Maiden blinked and raised her head. She stood up with her hands on her hips and said proudly, " "How can I agree to that?"

    even you, the new time Dragon God, are my blood. Some random God wants my faith? dream on.

    "He should believe me!"

    Garen was at a loss for words.

    "Which God?"

    He emphasized again.

    the cold goddess.

    Under garen''s serious questioning, the White Dragon Maiden replied.

    The cold goddess ... Garen''s eyes narrowed slightly, and information about this God began to appear in his mind.

    The cold goddess, also known as the frost maiden, the frozen Dawn, thedy of Ice Kiss, and the frost fairy.

    She was a goddess of the evil camp, who was now a low-level divine power with two priesthood authorities of winter and cold, but she had once reached the level of mid-level divine power.

    "Oluh??."

    Garen''s eyes were cold as he muttered to himself.

    He directly called the God''s name, and obviously had no respect for this God at all.

    The most important thing now was that this goddess and Sorem, the God of Frost Giants, were once partners and had given birth to a Son of God together. They were still allies, and some Frost Giants believed in the cold goddess.

    Garen didn''t know why the cold goddess was secretly recruiting the White Dragon Lady.

    However, it was clear that they were up to no good.

 Chapter 770 The Furious Gods (1)

    After hearing about the White Dragon Maiden''s situation ...

    In his heart, garen called out to the clone of God garen. Almost at the same time he thought of God garen, the extraordinary divine power belonging to God garen descended on the Dragon Court dimension and responded to garen''s call.

    After this extraordinary divine power appeared, it wrapped around the White Dragon Maiden''s body and entered her.

    At the same time.

    The White Dragon Maiden trembled, and a look of shock appeared on her face.

    As time passed, a faint divine glow appeared on the White Dragondy''s mirror-like scales, then disappeared into her body.

    The White Dragon Maiden had received the time Dragon God''s divine protection.

    In other words, the White Dragon had be a God''s chosen one.

    This way, if other gods wanted to secretly bewitch the White Dragon Lady and make her their own Apostle, God garen and garen himself would know at the first moment.

    When the light of divinity waspletely hidden within the scales.

    The confusion in the White Dragon Maiden''s eyes slowly faded.

    She blinked her yellow jade-like eyes and looked at the silver Dragon. She suddenly began tough.

    Looking up at garen, who was muchrger than her, the White Dragon Lady was excited and said to herself, "  the goddess of frost looked at me in a different light, and the Dragons of Eternity and time even directly sent down their divine power.

    I, salia, am so outstanding that two gods are fighting for me.

    The White Dragon Maiden shook her head and turned around to look at herself, as if she really thought she was outstanding.

    Looking at the White Dragon Lady who didn''t know herself well enough, garen shook his head slightly and didn''t say anything.

    At the very least, the White Dragon Maiden, who was immersed in her own world, had been living a happy life.

    Silly Dragons were always more easily satisfied than normal Dragons.

    "If you encounter anything rted to the gods in the future, let me know at once."

    you are now under the protection of my divine power. Just say my name in your heart and I will look at you.

    From the detailed inquiry just now, garen found out that it had actually been a few years since the cold goddess entered the White Dragon Maiden''s dream. Almost at the same time as the War of Glory ended, the cold goddess with ill intentions had already found the White Dragon Maiden.

    If he had not happened to pass by the White Dragondy''s ce today, garen probably would not have known about this.

    "I know, I know,"

    The White Dragon Maiden was actually quite obedient. Under garen''s serious tone, she nodded her head like a chick pecking at rice.

    Not long after, garen left the cier mountains under the White Dragon Maiden''s watch. After observing the current Dragon Court for a while, he returned to The Eternal Pce.

    the goddess of frost, Ollier, the former spouse of Sorem, the God of Frost Giants, and now an ally.

    "Mm ... She''s still the Lord of storm, a follower of the god of storm and destruction."

    In the dragon''sir, the giant Silver Dragon rubbed its chin and thought silently.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Gods were not creatures without desires.

    Gods would also form some kind of group in order to gain more benefits for themselves based on their simr divine concepts.

    For gods, profit usually referred to the power of faith.

    This kind of group force was notparable to aplete God system, and it was generallyposed of several gods with simr priesthood power.

    For example, the gods of justice, the gods of lust, the gods of magic, and the gods of Fury.

    Among them.

    The gods of Fury represented the fury, destruction, distortion, and evil side of the world''s nature. There were four members in total.

    The goddess of frost, orlur, was a member of the gods of Fury, while the god of storm and destruction, Talos, was the leader of the gods of Fury. He was a powerful divine power that could not be underestimated, and his greatest hobby was to admire the scenery of natural disasters destroying everything. He was extremely brutal.

    As for why such an evil god had so many believers and was ranked as a great divine power?

    The reason was simple.

    The creatures of many worlds chose to serve the god of storm and destruction in order not to be harmed by him, and in order to avoid disaster and pain. This wasmon in the endless nes.

    That was how most of the faith of evil gods came about.

    For example, believers who believed in the goddess of misfortune because they were afraid of bad luck, and creatures who were unwilling to face death and served the god of death.

    As a member of the gods of Fury, the way the goddess of frost gathered faith was somewhat simr. She often set off blizzards and trapped travelers, caravans, and so on in the winter. Only those who believed in her could escape.

    The other two members of the raging gods were the same.

    the ones who are rted to the cold goddess orlur herself are the God of Frost Giant in the giant God system and the God of Fury, which isposed of four evil gods, including her.

    Garen pondered silently.

    The strength of the cold goddess was not worth mentioning. In the records of the Dragon''s inheritance, she was almost always at a disadvantage. Now, she was firmly controlled by the Lord of storm. She used to be a mid-level divine power, but now her status was like a god follower.

    Garen''s main body might not be a match for him.

    However, if they were all outside the divine Kingdom, in a one-on-one situation, God garen could easily kill this goddess.

    then, let''s pay a visit to this goddess.

    Garen''s eyes narrowed as he muttered to himself.

    The divine Kingdom of the goddess of chill was called the winter realm, and it was built on the abyssal ne.

    However, this abyss was not a bottomless abyss.

    The howling wind abyss was also known as the outer ne of the chaotic tunnel. Most of the gods living in this ne were evil gods.

    Although they were all called abysses, the howling wind abyss was not as deep as the bottomless abyss. It had infiniteyers that even gods could not understand. There were fourmonyers in the howling wind abyss.

 Chapter 771 The Gods Of Fury _2

    The gravel cave, the sorrowful empty tunnel, the dark void, the sealed tunnel.

    The winter goddess ''divine Kingdom was located in the firstyer of the howling wind abyss, in the gravel cave.

    The silver Dragon closed its eyes in The Eternal Pce.

    At the same time.

    On the second floor of mountain paradise, mochulya heaven.

    This ne was bathed in endless golden light. In the boundless Golden Ocean, there were many towering, magnificent temple-like buildings.

    Astral apostles, zing angels, holy light oracles, throne oracles ... Many noble and elegant oracles lived here.

    In addition, there were also many kind creatures living in mountain paradise.

    The main residents here were called the yakong God tribe.

    In mountain paradise, the yakong God tribe was like the demons of the Nine Hells, the demons of the bottomless abyss. Among them, the Holy Light Messenger was the top yakong God tribe, and they were proud to serve powerful and kind true gods.

    The reason why these creatures were called oracles was that they had a fanatical desire to follow the gods.

    The former spokesperson of the bottomless abyss, the OBIS demon, United with several evil creatures from the lower nes and invaded the upper nes such as mountain paradise. In the end, after leaving the ne''s blessing, he was no match for the Oracle Army led by the gods and returned in defeat. His vitality was greatly damaged, and the tanari demon caught up and became the master of the abyss.

    In mochulya heaven, everything in sight was bathed in golden light.

    Hence, this ce was also called the Golden heaven.

    In the Golden Kingdom of heaven, there were many gods building their God kingdoms.

    This included the Lord of north wind, the tinum Dragon God, and the Holy Dragon of mountain paradise, Bahamut.

    Bahamut Pce, within the metal Dragon God''s divine Kingdom.

    The white-gold Holy Dragon was entrenched in the pce of the God''s kingdom.

    The pce where the metal Dragon God lived adhered to the tradition of the Dragon race''s love for treasure. It was also iparably luxurious, not inferior to the Crystal Pce of the immortal Dragon Queen in the five colored divine Kingdom.

    The windows of the Bahamut Pce were made of magical gemstones embedded with gold and silver, the walls were embedded with heavenly red copper and Elysian Jade, and the floor was made of refined Mithril.

    Everything in sight was made of gold, silver, and treasures.

    If a creature was lucky enough to be invited by the metal Dragon God to enter the Bahamut Pce, it could be shocked and envious of the treasures here, but it must not have any bad thoughts about it, or it would experience the wrath of the metal Dragon God.

    In front of the metal Dragon God.

    The God garen, who had the exact same appearance as garen, was admiring the pce with his divine radiance.

    "Garen, how is it?"

    you can build the kingdom of God in the Golden heaven. That way, I won''t be the only Dragon God in mountain paradise.

    the divine Kingdom is near. You cane to my ce often.

    With that, the metal Dragon God brought garen out of Bahamut Pce to tour the other parts of the divine Kingdom.

    "I''m stillcking a bit of the materials needed to create a divine Kingdom,"

    "It won''t be toote to build it after we''ve gathered all of them,"

    In these five years, God garen had mainly been collecting materials to build his divine Kingdom. This was not an easy task. Many gods had to spend thousands of years to build a suitable divine Kingdom.

    As a rising star in the Dragon God system, garen had the support of other dragon gods, and his dragon veins were vast. However, it was somewhat impossible to get all the God Kingdom materials in just five years.

    In fact, with garen''s current umtion, it was possible to build a God Kingdom.

    However, there was no point in building a poor-quality divine Kingdom that could not defend against external enemies.

    The metal Dragon God was all smiles as it continued to guide him.   mountain paradise is a good ne. The gods living here are all good gods who follow the order and don''t cause trouble. The ne environment is bright and beautiful, and the residents are easy to control and are keen to follow the gods.

    The metal Dragon God exined the benefits of mountain paradise to garen.

    This made garen recall the words the immortal Dragon Empress had said to him in hell.

    "The Nine Hells are the best ne."

    the sky that has always been dark red, the barren and drynd, the weathered bones and the flowing river of blood ... The scenery here always makes me feel rxed and happy."

    by the way, no matter if you''re in a good mood or a bad mood, you can y with the little devil for fun.

    you can release all your desires here, and no Dao protector will condemn you for this. Oh, if there are Dao protectors going to hell, it would be very interesting.

    Inparison, the style of mountain paradise was better.

    Garen thought to himself.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Compared to an evil god, garen felt that it was easier to deal with a good God.

    "I''ll think about it."

    Garen nodded as he spoke to the metal Dragon God.

    by the way, the silver radiant divine steel needed to build the barrier to the divine Kingdom is the easiest to find in the central Gxy of the astral world.

    "You can go to the central Gxy to take a look."

    Silver divine steel was an essential material for casting a God''s kingdom. This divine-level metal could perfectly absorb the extraordinary divine power that waspatible with the God and evolve into the barrier of the God''s kingdom. It would also reject and suppress the extraordinary divine power of other gods ording to the will of the master of the God''s kingdom.

    Garen had shamelessly borrowed a little from the Dragon God system''s Dragon God.

    However, it was still far from enough to build a divine Kingdom.

    "I''m nning to head to the central Gxy."

    Shen garen said.

    In these five years, God garen had been running around, collecting materials to build his God Kingdom.

    Chaos ocean, machinery realm, myriad beast garden, paradise, bottomless abyss, burning hell ... He had gone to almost all the outer nes.

    While searching for materials, garen was also sizing up the environment of these nes.

    At this moment, there were three nes that garen was interested in.

    On the seventh floor of mountain paradise.

    The hedonist''s paradise, where the goddesses of lust lived, was a paradise full of joy and satisfaction.

    Absolutew and order, the machinery realm where the Dragon of arbitration, Landis, was located.

    If nothing unexpected happened, God''s future God''s kingdom would be built in one of these three major nes.

    As he spoke.

    Garen''s eyes suddenly focused.

    The metal Dragon God saw the strange look on garen''s face and said, " "Oh? What happened?"

    Garen''s gaze turned cold, and he said, "  the main body has discovered a problem.

    The metal Dragon God was a trustworthy ally.

    Garen told the metal Dragon God about the cold goddess recruiting the White Dragon Lady.

    maybe it''s the foolish idea of the cold goddess and she covets the power of the Royal Court.

    the giant God system''s master God, annan, was disappointed in the giant God system a long time ago, and he no longer asked about the giant God system''s Affairs. There were also several giant gods who followed him. Without a master God, the giant God system would not think of bing enemies with our Dragon God system.

    "The gods of Fury are even less qualified to do so."

    The metal Dragon God thought for a moment, then calmly and proudly said, "

    The Dragon Court was now the most influential organization in the Dragon race. It was no longer an easy task for a Dragon who had just reached the legendary level to join the Dragon Court. They had to go through a series of tests.

    Even ancient dragons would be proud of joining the Dragon Court.

    On the other hand, the Dragon Court dimension had the protection of many dragon gods ''mighty powers. In addition, its members were all legendary giant Dragons, so it was not easy for other gods to spy on the Dragon Court. The White Dragon Lady was one of the few non-legendary giant Dragons in the Dragon Court, and she had a close rtionship with garen.

    Members of the Royal Court were allowed to bring their family or bloodline descendants into the Royal Court, but very few legendary dragons did so.

    "Since you''ve been doing this in secret and I''ve found out ..."

    "I can''t just sit by and do nothing."

    it just so happens that I haven''t been to the ne of the howling wind abyss. The materials I need are also here.

    The dignity of a God was challenged.

    The instigator was still weaker than his own God. No matter what, God garen would not let this go.

    At the very least, he had to knock some sense into the goddess of cold and make her pay a certain price for this. If he acted as if nothing had happened and did not pursue the matter, these evil gods with ill intentions would only be more insolent.

    "If you want to pay a visit to the other party''s divine Kingdom, send an avatar."

    After understanding garen''s n, the metal Dragon God immediately warned him.

    After a pause, he could not help but add, "  I remember that there is a divine material called extreme Frost Ice crystal in the God''s kingdom of the goddess of frost. It is very valuable.

    The two dragon gods looked at each other and smiled with a tacit understanding.

 Chapter 772 A Beautiful Young Lady

    Mad tunnel-howling wind abyss

    This was thend of the storm, where roars and screams were heard.

    It was a dark and dangerous country.

    It was shrouded in crazy winds everywhere.

    The ever-present, ever-violent, boundless gales cut and pierced the world inside the howling wind abyss into countless tunnels, forming a ne that looked like a giant cheese. This ce was windy, dry, and dark, and had an unnatural light source. The gales rapidly extinguished the ordinary mes, endlessly taking away the heat and light.

    If a ne traveler identally barged into the howling wind abyss, it would be best to pray that they would not be caught in the storm.

    The firstyer of the howling wind abyss, the giant gravel cave.

    There were countless caves on this level, most of which were as big as the main material world. Because the number of caves was uncountable, the space here seemed to be infinitely vast.

    However,pared to the main material world, 99% of the caves in the gravel cavern were deserted. It was a wild and cold wind Kingdom without any signs of life.

    Only a small number of caves that had enough cover to stop the hurricane''s erosion had a certain number of creatures living in them.

    For example, in the gravel cave, there was a cave called the winter Hall.

    Wuwuwu ...

    Criss-crossing huge icicles protruded from the ground and pierced into the sky of the cave, shing with an extremely dangerous cold light. Endless storms swept through with blizzards, filling every corner of the winter Hall and every inch ofnd.

    The permanent residents here were wind elementals, ice elementals, Winter Wolves, white dragons, Frost Giants, frost liches, and other creatures.

    In the never-ending Blizzard, three adult Frost Giants with an average height of about seven meters, wearing battle armor, holding Spears, and a total of six Adult Winter Wolves, ran wildly in the snow.

    Their gazes pierced through the blizzard and urately locked onto a White Dragon that was flying in the air, on the verge of copse.

    It was an adult male white Dragon, about 16 meters long from head to tail.

    It was in a very bad state. One side of its abdomen was pierced by a sharp and huge giant iron spear, and one side of its Dragon Wing was also torn and pierced, from which dragon blood was flowing out. As it flew, it was up and down, swaying left and right, clearly unable to hold on for much longer.

    White dragons that liked to live alone would be treated as prey when they encountered Frost Giants that gathered in a n.

    Buzzzzzz!

    &Nbsp; several ice spears that were close to 10 meters long were thrown from the hands of the frost Giants.

    The seriously injured White Dragon dodged in a hurry. Although he managed to avoid it under the threat of life and death, the violent movements made his already exhausted physical strength even worse.

    Dragons and Giants had good endurance.

    This hunt had already gone on for a full three days and three nights.

    With the winter Wolves with a keen sense of smell, the frost Giants could bite the White Dragon''s Back like a shadow, haunting it.

    As time passed, the White Dragon''s movements became slower and slower.

    Buzzzzzz!

    An ice spear tore through the Dragon''s scales and pierced deep into the White Dragon''s flesh.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The White Dragon, as if struck by lightning, could no longer maintain its flight and fell from the sky to the ground.

    With a plop, it smashed a deep pit in the snow on the ground.

    Due to therge loss of blood and the drop in body temperature, the White Dragon felt for the first time that the blizzard in the howling wind abyss was so cold.

    He listened to the deep breathing of the winter Wolves and looked at the approaching Frost Giants.

    The White Dragon''s mask revealed a look of despair, but there was also a spark of hope in its eyes.

    It struggled to get up, lowered its head, and began to pray to the God it believed in.

    the great dragon of eternity and time, the time Dragon God above.

    your loyal believer, White Dragon Yale, prays for your protection. Please grant me divine grace and help me escape this danger.

    the great dragon of eternity and time, I pray for your response.

    The White Dragon murmured in a low voice.

    The story of the dragon of eternity and time who ascended to godhood in the War of Glory was also spread to the howling wind abyss. It was said that this Dragon God had a trace of the White dragon''s bloodline. Therefore, many white dragons were proud of him and became his believers.

    This included the White Dragon Yili.

    However, it was only a shallow believer, and even if it prayed in despair, it would only end up in a dead end.

    The White Dragon Yili looked at the approaching Frost Giant, and the fire in his eyes gradually dimmed and extinguished. God''s gaze covered countless worlds and nes, listening to the prayers of all believers, but only a few could respond.

    The White Dragon Yili knew that he wasn''t an outstanding true dragon, and his faith wasn''t that firm.

    It''s only natural that the great eternity and the Dragon of Time didn''t respond ... White Dragon Yili, whose body was already faintly glowing, thought to himself.

    At the same time, the White Dragon was stunned.

    It raised its head and found that the blizzard that had been raging in the winter Hall had stopped at some point. The frost Giants and winter Wolves, who had been dozens of meters away from it, were also motionless with ferocious expressions.

    In the frozen world.

    A pair of tinum Dragon eyes slowly emerged, looking down at the wounded White Dragon.

    "I heard your prayers."

    my child, do not be afraid, do not resist, I will take over your body.

    In the apathetic voice.

    A vast and sacred power descended, and the Dragon God''s will entered the White Dragon''s body.

    The White Dragon''s body trembled violently, and a divine light flickered in its dazed eyes. In the end, it turned into a pair of tinum eyes as deep as the starry sky.

    At the same time, time resumed its flow.

 Chapter 773 A Beautiful Young Lady

    The White Dragon Yale, no, the current God garen''s embodiment had a calm expression as he stood up from the deep pit in the snow.

    The dragon''s w gently waved.

    Without a sound, the divine power of time swept over. The frost Giants and winter Wolves, who still didn''t know what had happened, still regarded the White Dragon as prey, caused their bodies to decay in an instant, and they were blown into dust by the omnipresent Blizzard.

    Garen had almost all of the time-type abilities that he had.

    It was just that it was driven by extraordinary divine power, and because it was not the power of time, its effect was slightly weaker than garen''s when they were at the same level. However, it was still easy to deal with a few adult Giants.

    Simrly, garen''s time-type abilities were also passed on to garen''s main body.

    Looking around, godgaren looked at his surroundings.

    This ce made garen think of the ice ins in the extreme north, but the blizzards here were far more violent and brutal than the ice ins in the extreme north. The de-like storm made an ear-piercing whistling sound, and the blizzard seemed to never stop.

    After getting rid of the pursuers for the little white Dragon who believed in him.

    Garen''s will did not leave this body.

    Having a body as a vessel for an incarnation to descend was much easier than directly condensing a transcendent divine power incarnation to descend. At this time, garen''s main body was still talking to the metal Dragon God, and he did not put too much energy into the incarnation.

    Shielding the White Dragon''s will, causing it to fall into a temporary deep sleep in this body, garen lowered his head to look at his current appearance.

    It would draw upon the body''s extraordinary divine power.

    Under the divine light, the White Dragon''s body began to change shape.

    In the blink of an eye, the White Dragon, who was not famous in the howling wind abyss, had turned into the dragon of eternity and time, whose name had spread throughout the endless world. However, his body was smaller, only about 30 meters in length.

    This clone''s strength wasn''t considered strong, and it wasn''t even a demigod.

    However, although godgaren was here to denounce his crimes, he was not here to fight. He did not need a clone that was too strong, a high-level legendary was enough.

    If he really attacked the winter goddess.

    He would either have to find a way to lure her out of the winter realm, or attack the divine Kingdom with a strength simr to that of a mid-level divine power.

    In a God''s kingdom, a God''sbat power could generally be improved by arge level, and a low-level divine power could disy the standard of an ordinary mid-level divine power.

    Garen wasn''t in a hurry to go to the winter realm.

    The silver Dragon pped its wings and flew high up in the sky. At the same time, it observed the environment with great interest.

    All he could see was a Blizzard. All the creatures that could live here had extremely high resistance to cold. If ordinary creatures of the Arctic came here, it would probably be difficult for them to survive.

    After arriving at the new dimension, garen''s Silver Wings fluttered across the sky of the cave, enjoying the snowy scenery here.

    The environment of the winter Hall was so cold and cruel, but there was still a country of intelligent creatures, almost at the level of human kingdoms, with the strongest being legendary creatures.

    Garen saw a country of Frost Giants and a city of wind elemental life under the leadership of the wind Djinn.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It wasn''t without reason that the White Dragon had been hunted down in the winter Hall.

    There were very few Dragons living here, and most of them were white dragons, the weakest of the dragons. They fought for themselves and lived independently, so it was normal that they couldn''t defeat the frost Giants who had built a country here.

    "The footprints of the Royal Court should not be limited to the main material world."

    After understanding the situation here, garen thought to himself.

    The Dragon court''s sphere of influence was mainly in the main material world, centered around a few primordial Dragons. It also had a certain amount of influence in the astral, fire, and earth elemental worlds, but it was not as powerful as in the main material world.

    There was no need to mention the other Outer nes.

    For example, the howling wind abyss.

    If the winter Hall had the protection of the legendary dragon of the Royal Court, it wouldn''t have ended up like this.

    the ancient White Dragon should like the environment here.

    It''s time to expand the influence of the Royal Court in the outer nes.

    Garen''s body was hidden in the clouds high in the sky, looking down at the frost Giant city below indifferently.

    &Nbsp; in the center of the frost Giant city, five ice-sealing shrines could be seen towering in the blizzard.

    Four of the temples were engraved with criss-crossing patterns of ice spikes.

    This was the Holy emblem of Sorem, the God of Frost Giants.

    Thest temple had a sacred emblem that looked like a gray diamond wrapped in snowkes, which meant that the God worshipped by the temple was the goddess of cold, Ollier.

    a city of Frost Giants, believing in both solia and Ollier.

    the rtionship between them is obviously not simple.

    Garen thought to himself.

    The cold goddess eulure was not a giant and did not belong to the giant God system. However, she was able to obtain the faith of the frost Giants mainly because of her alliance with Solim.

    "Let me think, should I destroy the city here and have some fun?"

    God garen muttered to himself in a low voice, as if he was really considering using the power of a God to lower his status and destroy an ordinary Frost Giant city for fun.

    At the same time.

    A wave of transcendent divine power trembled, and the surrounding cold wind suddenly froze, mixing with the blizzard to form a slim and well-proportioned ice beauty.

    Upon hearing garen''s mutterings, the cold goddess, who had been quietly observing the incarnation of the Dragon of eternity and time, finally could not sit still.

    She had very few believers to begin with, and her strength was at the bottom of the weak divine powers.

 Chapter 774 A Beautiful Young Lady

    The frost Giant believers here were quite important to the goddess of frost, and she could not afford to lose them.

    The cold winter Hall was considered the territory of the cold goddess. Although it was not a divine Kingdom, the goddess had discovered garen''s arrival as soon as he had descended here. Garen had not hidden his divine power fluctuations either.

    As for why God garen came here?

    Eulure knew the reason very well.

    Her secret recruitment of the White Dragon Maiden had been discovered.

    Other than that, she couldn''t think of any other reason why God garen would appear here.

    powerful time Dragon God, please do not act rashly.

    "It''s just an ordinary item, it''s not worth you lowering your status."

    it''s time to go, " eulure said softly, his eyes fixed on the silver Dragon.

    Garen''s expression was calm as he turned his head and looked at the cold goddess.

    To be honest, the cold goddess''s appearance made garen feel a little stunned.

    She was wearing a long dress that was both white and blue. There was a Frozen Crown in between her long ck hair, and small snow-white essories decorated her crystal-clear earlobes.

    Ollier''s face looked like a sixteen or seventeen-year-old human girl, ignorant of the world, as pure as a beautiful and spotless ice crystal. Her pair of ice-blue eyes reflected the wind and snow in the sky, making her look pitiful and deceiving.

    This goddess was also known as the frostmaiden for a reason.

    She gave garen the feeling that she was a thorny rose that was sealed in ice.

    She was beautiful, but there was danger hidden under her beautiful appearance.

    Garen looked into the frosty girl''s eyes and saw her pitiful and innocent eyes. He said in a low voice, "  cold goddess, you should know why I''vee.

    The cold goddess blinked her eyes and put on a weak posture, saying in a low voice, " "Please calm down. I didn''t mean to offend you."

    After a pause, she looked at garen with her fawn-like eyes, and said in a sincere and seductive tone, "  I have no ill intentions. I recruited that White Dragon because I admire your power and reputation, but I don''t have a way to get close to you, so I did this.

    As he spoke, this evil god, whose words were extremely deceptive on the outside, approached garen.

    After a certain distance, she revealed a look of wanting to get closer, but also hesitating and fearful.

    Garen stared at the cold goddess, wondering how much of her words were true.

    Through the records of the Dragon''s legacy and the description of the metal Dragon God, he knew that the goddess was a fickle, evil, and very vain God.

    ? Having married the God of Frost Giants didn''t mean that she had any true love for Sorim.

    ording to the metal Dragon God.

    Sorem, the God of Frost Giants, had been toyed with by the cold goddess and was very doted on.

    He even gave the goddess of frost some priesthood of Giants and coldness, so that the goddess of frost could be promoted to a mid-level divine power.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Butter, Solem realized that his partner didn''t seem to love him as much as he appeared to.

    The rtionship between sorym and the goddess of coldpletely broke down when the giant God, whose head was green, discovered that the goddess of cold was secretly hooking up with the Lord of storm, Talos.

    Of course, only the gods knew about this.

    As he did not want his divine might to be damaged, Solem did not pursue the matter. He only took back the divine authority he had given and cut off his partner rtionship with Ollier.

    In addition, the God of Frost Giants was still reluctant to part with ol??, which was why he allowed the frost Giants to continue to believe in this goddess.

    What was more interesting was ...

    With the help of the god of storm and destruction, the goddess of coldness was thought to have a stronger backing.

    Unfortunately, the god of storm and destruction was not as easy to fool as the God of Frost Giants. On one hand, the master of destruction seemed to be in love with the cold goddess, but on the other hand, he was secretly plundering the faith of the cold goddess.

    By the time the goddess of frost discovered the truth, she had already fallen to the bottom of the weak divine powers.

    Now, she couldn''t even leave the camp of the gods of Fury. Unknowingly, she had be a follower of the god of storm and destruction. After leaving the camp of the gods of Fury, she might not even be able to maintain the order of the weak gods.

    In addition, if it weren''t for the slight fear of the giant God system, the priesthood of the cold goddess might have beenpletely swallowed by the Lord of storm.

    "I swear on my divinity and the authority of my divine title that I have no ill intentions towards you."

    Under garen''s gaze, the cold goddess said weakly again.

    "I really admire your strength."

    "If you don''t mind, I''d be happy to be your partner and follow you."

    "I''m even willing to be your God follower."

    Hearing the cold goddess ''words, garen rubbed his chin and sized up the goddess.

    Swearing on her own divine persona was enough to prove the truth of her words.

    A Godhead was the source of a God''s power and the core of a God''s essence. If one went against a Godhead oath, their Godhead''s level would definitely fall greatly. In the God system of the heavenly court, there was another way of saying Godheads-Dao heart.

    "So,"

    you made this decision on your own, and you didn''t have Sorim or Talos''s instructions? "

    Garen''s tone was calm as he asked.

    In the blizzard, the goddess of cold put on a weak look and nodded gently.

    She was telling the truth.

    When the Dragon of eternity and time reced the God of fate and history and seeded in his Ascension, the news spread throughout the endless world nes. The cold goddess Ollier, who was in the howling wind abyss, also knew the name of the Dragon of eternity and time.

 Chapter 775 A Beautiful Young Girl

    This newly ascended Dragon God undoubtedly had the potential to be a pinnacle existence in the multiverse.

    At the very least, he would not be weaker than the Lord of storm, Talos, in the future.

    Ollier wanted to break away from the control of the god of storm and destruction. After thinking about it, she locked onto the nemesis of the giant God system, the new Dragon of eternity and time of the dragon God system.

    Through the blizzard in the ice ins of the extreme north, Ollier learned about the past of the Dragon of eternity and time.

    She learned that the Dragon of eternity and time was not an evil god, but a neutral Dragon God who clearly distinguished between love and hate and remembered kindness and grudges. If she could get along with the Dragon God system that was at the peak of its power at this time, it would be much better than staying in the camp of the gods of Fury.

    Thus, this goddess who had her own thoughts came up with the matter of sending God garen to the howling wind abyss.

    "You''re not qualified to be my partner."

    Garen said without holding back.

    Hearing shengaren''s words, ol¨¹ did not get angry or change her expression. She only put on a pitiful and weak look and said in an apologetic tone, " "I''m very sorry to have disturbed you because of my admiration."

    "I also know that I don''t have the qualifications."

    but I hope you remember that there will always be a goddess in the howling wind abyss listening to your stories and admiring your glory.

    Looking at the cold goddess, garen somewhat understood why the God of Frost Giants would be tempted.

    Giants and Dragons had strong personalities and were somewhat vain, so they were very pleased with the cold goddess ''attitude.

    After thinking carefully for a moment, garen opened his mouth and said, "  don''t mention the matter of a partner again. However, if you want to be my God follower ... I''ll give you this chance."

    At this time, God garen was only a low-level divine power.

    If one could have a God follower who was also a low-level God, then this would be the first in the multi-dimensional universe and would be recorded in all the ssics about gods.

    There was no other reason.

    Those who could have a God follower were all great divine powers or quasi-great divine powers without exception.

    For example, kurtumark, the God of kobolds, was the follower of both the undying Dragon Queen and the metal Dragon God, so he would listen to the transfer orders of the two dragon gods.

    Another example was that the Lord of mages, Azus, who was a low-level divine power, was a God follower of the goddess of magic.

    Moreover, a certain proportion of the power of belief of the God followers would be given to the powerful gods they followed.

    Hearing garen''s words, Aurell was overjoyed. He raised his head from under the Dragon''s body and looked up at the silver Dragon, saying softly, "  thank you for your pity. From now on, I will follow in your footsteps.

    "My believers are your believers."

    He would first be a God follower and belong to the same camp. Then, he would slowly think of ways to capture the heart of the time Dragon God.

    This was what eulure thought.

    I''m just giving you a chance, " garen chuckled.  whether you can seize it or not is up to you.

    Ollier was slightly taken aback and asked in confusion, " "What do you mean?"

    Garen squinted his eyes and said slowly, " "Next, you have topletely cut off all ties with Talos and leave the camp of the gods of Fury."

    "With you around, I won''t be afraid of Talos''s wrath."<novelnext></novelnext>

    The frost girl looked up at garen with admiration, her eyes shining slightly.

    As for whether or not he was sincere, there was no guarantee.

    Garen shook his head slightly.  you see, the problem now is that I won''t acknowledge our rtionship. You can''t dere that you''re my God follower either.

    "If that''s the case, Talos won''t let me off," orlur said softly.

    Unless he had the support of a powerful backer, he would not be able to escape from the Lord of storm''s control.

    so, " garen said with a smile, " you have to get back together with Sorem and get the protection of the giant God system.

    sorym can''t forget you. I believe you have enough ability to capture the heart of this Frost Giant again.

    &Nbsp; there was no need to say more. The cold Goddess Temple that was still standing in the frost Giant city could exin many things.

    Eulure hesitated.

    She wasn''t sure if sorym would be willing to fight the Lord of storm for her.

    Sorim was a mid-level divine power and could not bepared to the Lord of storm.

    "If Solim turns a blind eye to you."

    at that time, I will appeal to all the gods. You have be my God follower and belong to the Dragon God system.

    "I believe that Talos knows what''s good for him,"

    Said shengaren as he saw through ol¨¹''s hesitation.

    With shengaren''s guarantee, oruh s heart was at ease.

    This frosty youngdy''s eyes flickered as she smiled at garen, like a flower blooming in the middle of a snowy day. She said, " "I''m willing to serve you, my Lord God."

    This master God didn''t refer to the master of the divine branch, but rather a name for the master that the mortals followed.

    As she spoke, a gust of cold wind blew, intentionally or unintentionally, lifting the hem of the cold goddess ''skirt, revealing arge area of exquisite white scenery.

    Shengaren ignored ol¨¹''s flirtatious act.

    &Nbsp; " alright, now take out the extreme Frost Ice crystals you''ve stored in your God Country. I have a use for them.

    Ol¨¹''s smile froze.

    He didn''t even get any benefits and he had to give up the treasures of his God kingdom first ...

    Fortunately, she had a strong heart and quickly regained her senses. Then, under garen''s gaze, she said, " "As you can see, I''m very reluctant to part with the extreme Frost Ice crystal."

    but for you, my master God, I''m willing to give you all the extreme Frost Ice crystals.

    In order to get himself a strong backer, oruh was going all out.

    Shengaren nodded, and went along with ol¨¹''s words, " "Alright, then hand them all over."

 Chapter 776 The God Of Dragons, Garen (1)

    As she watched the ice crystal disappear into a wave of divine power, the goddess of frost had a pained expression.

    For a moment, she was unsure if her idea of finding the Dragon of eternity and time as her backer was a good or bad one. However, since things hade to this, the cold goddess had no better choice.

    "Since you''vee to the howling wind abyss, why don''t you stay in my winter realm for a while?"

    "I will serve you well."

    The ice goddess''s eyes flickered as she invited garen to her divine Kingdom.

    The winter realm God Kingdom was located in the territory of the winter Hall. It was an alternate space that was built by the howling wind abyss and operated independently. It belonged to the gods.

    Garen shook his head and rejected the cold goddess''s invitation.

    remember what I said. Leave the camp of the gods of Fury as soon as possible and return to the giant God system.

    He emphasized.

    To garen, if the cold goddess could sessfully infiltrate the giant God system and had no disloyalty, she could be a good spy. Even if she betrayed him again, it would not be a loss to garen.

    In the past, the two races that suffered the most losses from the defeat of the Dragon Legion were the Giants and the elves.

    In the beginning, it was the internal conflict of the dragon n that caused their vitality to be greatly damaged.

    The giant tribe saw this opportunity and United with many other races ruled by the Dragon Tribe to set off a wave of resistance. They blew the horn of the Dragonspine war. That cross-ne war was evenrger in scale than the War of Glory.

    The Civil War had consumed too much vitality.

    The Dragon Tribe had barely managed to defeat the giant tribe''s Allied army.

    Then, the neutral elves stabbed the dragons in the back, which caused the dragons to fall from their position as the Overlord of the universe.

    With such a historical feud, there would be an irreconcble conflict between the dragons, the Giants, and the elves.

    Now that the War of Glory had ended, the dragons had won a great victory, and the elves had been defeated. They had hidden in the kingdom of APAD to heal their wounds and recuperate. They had avenged their hatred from the Dragonspine Inferno war, but the Giants were still fine.

    Actually, it wasn''t that good.

    Garen could imagine how the Giants, who regarded the Dragon race as their mortal enemy, would be in a state of sleepless nights after the victory in the War of Glory for the Dragon race.

    The more popr the dragons were, the more the giant''s heart could not calm down.

    In the endless nes of the world, all living creatures and races understood a fact that could not be changed.

    If the dragon n had enough ability and the right opportunity, they would definitely not let go of their mortal enemy, the Giants.

    For the same reason.

    The Giants had the same opinion of the Dragon race.

    In short, it would be useful to nt a God-level informer in the giant God system sooner orter. It might be able to achieve an unexpected effect one day.

    After talking to the cold goddess about some things that needed to be taken note of.

    God garen awakened White Dragon Yale''s consciousness and left the White Dragon''s body at the same time.

    With the separation of extraordinary divine power and the will of the God, the body of the silver Dragon slowly changed shape, and finally turned into the appearance of a White Dragon. However, on the White Dragon''s body, the original wounded body had recovered and was full of energy.

    The White Dragon Yili had never felt so energetic before.

    It felt as if its heart and body had gone through a baptism, a sublimation, and it was different from before.

    For the believers, it was absolutely a rare thing for a God to be willing to use his own body as a carrier and incarnate. It was an honor and a gift.

    Even a trace of the influence of extraordinary divine power was enough to greatly increase the potential of the carrier and obtain benefits that ordinary creatures could not imagine.

    "The great dragon of eternity and time."

    the time Dragon God who can see the past, present, and future.

    from now on, your loyal followers will do everything they can to believe in you, serve you, please you, spread your teachings, and listen to your teachings.

    The White Dragon Yili had a pious and excited expression on his face. He looked up at the sky and prayed in a low voice.

    After this God''s descent, the White dragon''s faith had reached an extremely fanatical level.

    ..............

    On the second level of mountain paradise, in the Bahamut Pce, the Golden heaven.

    In the pce bathed in endless golden light, the metal Dragon God showed an interested expression and said, "  so that''s how it is. Ol¨¹ wants to use the same old trick and borrow the power of our Dragon God system to escape from Talos ''control.

    I have to say, this goddess''s thoughts and vision are very good.

    Looking at garen, the metal Dragon Godughed mischievously and said, " "Garen, you''re really popr now."

    "Are you really not the least bit interested in oluh?

    let''s not talk about other things. Her appearance is also considered outstanding among all the goddesses.

    "You know, I already have a partner," garen shook his head.

    After hearing what godgaren said, the metal Dragon God stretched out its Dragon w and hooked it around godgaren''s shoulder.  "Oh? You''re wrong about that."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "It''s your main body that has a partner."

    as a Dragon, you have to be more carefree. I believe that your original body wouldn''t mind having another clone find another or more partners.

    After thinking about it carefully, it seemed to make sense.

    Garen fell into deep thought.

    He had the same soul as the main body. With just a thought, he knew that the main body did not mind and even supported him.

    "Think about it again."

    if you want orl¨¹ to work for you more diligently, but only promise her the position of a God follower without giving her any actual benefits, with her personality, the possibility of her betraying you is still very high.

    as a Dragon God, " the metal Dragon God said, guiding him patiently, " shouldn''t you make a sacrifice for the future of the Dragon race? "

    Garen blinked.

    He felt that the metal Dragon God''s words made sense.

    As a newly ascended Dragon God, there was nothing wrong with listening to the advice of the ancient dragon God.

    "I''ll think about it."

    ...............

    The Dragon Court realm, The Eternal Pce.

    The silver Dragon opened its eyes. After a moment of silence, it could not help shaking its head.

    He already knew everything that had happened on garen''s side.

    He could not criticize garen, because garen''s thoughts were essentially his thoughts. If they were in the same position, garen''s decision would be exactly the same as garen''s.

    I have Yuna, but godgaren is indeed a lone Dragon. It would be nice if he had some goddess partners.

    Garen thought to himself.

    ahem, furthermore, just as the metal Dragon God said, this is also to appease Ollier. It''s for the future of the Dragon race, not entirely because of personal desires.

    Garen exined on behalf of his own clone.

    "What are you thinking about?"

    "Why does his expression look so strange?"

    The energy dragon girl''s head had some gold coins and gemstones on it as she emerged from theyers of treasures. She looked at garen and asked.

    Garen quickly shook his head and put on a straight face, " "I''m thinking about some things about garen."

    After hesitating for a moment, garen told Yuna about garen''s feelings for her.

    "Oh, oh, oh, so that''s how it is."

    God garen is all alone. He''s envious of you for having such a perfect partner like me. It''s only natural for him to want to find a goddess partner.

    Yuna wagged her tail gently as she spoke in an understanding manner. She even praised herself.

    "Is the cold goddess pretty? Let me take a look."

    Yuna asked.

    After hearing Yuna''s words, garen''s eyes lit up, and he used his elemental energy to draw the appearance of the frost girl without any mistakes.

    The energy dragon girl''s body glowed.

    Under the faint light, the ''frost girl'' with a beautiful girlish face and a pair of pitiful and innocent eyes appeared in the Dragon''s Nest.

    This ''oului'' was more than 70 meters tall, like a female giant. She did not have an ordinary human body.

    ''Oului''s'' face was flushed red as he half knelt and half sat on the ground. At the same time, he raised his head to look at the silver Dragon. He extended his arm and gently stroked the Dragon''s mask.

    "How should I please you, my sovereign?"

    ''Oului''s'' eyes were like silk as she said softly.

    Garen''s heart was even more agitated than God garen''s.

    At the same time.

    Garen''s avatar descended and once again reached the first level of the howling wind abyss, taking the initiative to enter the divine Kingdom of the cold goddess.

    Hence.

    In a World of Ice and frost.

    The towering, snow-white cier mountains trembled endlessly.

    The violent wind continued to blow, passing through the deep canyon and bringing with it moans.

 Chapter 777 Faerun Of The Main Timeline

    The Dragon Court realm, The Eternal Pce.

    After a period of intimacy, the two dragons snuggled together. The energy dragon girl, as usual, would fall asleep when she had nothing to do.

    As garen closed his eyes to rest, he constructed an intertwinedwork in his mind.

    The magic.

    The rewards from going to the Faerun timeline were not only the godly Ascension spell and a bunch of powerful legendary spells, but also the magic construction method he had obtained from the first goddess of magic.

    After the deal between the first generation goddess of magic and garen waspleted.

    Without affecting his own divine duty''s authority, he handed over the theory behind the creation of the magic web and the way it operated to garen.

    ? The magic''s principles were notplicated.

    Especially now that garen was like a god, he could see the rules of operation of everything in the world. Under such circumstances, after ascending to godhood once, he easily understood how the magic worked.

    It was nothing more than to make the chaotic and disorderly magical elements orderly, so that they could listen to the spellcaster''s orders more easily.

    However, the difficult part of building a magic was the never-ending operation of order.

    Before the War of Glory, garen had tried to use the power of the strange machinery to imitate thework base station on earth and create a physical magic node to assist the operation of the magic in arge area. Unfortunately, he had never seeded.

    One had to know that the first generation goddess of magic had used 99% of her energy on the operation of the order magicwork without restricting the caster.

    Unless garen wanted to create a small area of the magic for fun, he would definitely need creatures of the same God level to preside over the operation.

    After the War of Glory, God garen was born.

    By now, garen''s divinity had also stabilized.

    Garen felt that if God garen could create the demonic Dragon, then he might be able to use it to advance his divine power level.

    This kind of behavior would definitely offend the third generation goddess of magic.

    However,pared to the first generation, the third generation goddess of magic was a little ... They couldn''t bepared.

    As the mother of magic, the first generation goddess of magic was respected by the main gods of all major God systems. For example, the main God of elves, kerelon, who also had the divine title of magic, was stronger than the first generation. However, if he became the enemy of the first generation, he would not be able to release a single spell under the suppression of the divine title.

    As for the current third generation ...

    He had taken the initiative to set restrictions on the magic and set shackles on his most core authority.

    The third generation goddess of magic was at the bottom of the great divine powers.

    The metal Dragon God and the immortal Dragon Empress had the same high opinion of the third generation goddess of magic: He was just a mortal who was lucky enough to master the great power of a God. In the end, he couldn''t get rid of the thinking of mortals. He was narrow-minded and stupid.

    such a third-generation goddess of magic, although a great divine power, can be easily bullied.

    In garen''s vision, the use of the demonic Dragon web was only open to the true dragon of the dragon n, or the Dragon bloodline creatures that belonged to the dragon n''s camp, or the forces of the spawns that had been recognized by the giant dragon.<novelnext></novelnext>

    At the same time, the authority of the true dragons could not be unified.

    The deeper one''s faith in the Dragon God, the higher the authority one could obtain over the demonic Dragon Network. This way, it would also be beneficial for the dragon n to gather the power of faith.

    Garen would not limit the goal of this faith to himself.

    This was because faith could not be forced, and the demonic Dragon was only a small promotion. For those who were unwilling to believe in godly garen, the temptation of a higher authority in the demonic Dragon was useless. What could deepen their faith was the admiration they had for godly garen from the bottom of their hearts.

    Under such circumstances, it would be better to open up the situation and let the other dragon gods benefit as well.

    These settings werepletely different from the Orthodox magic.

    If the third generation goddess of magic were to ask, garen could confidently say, " what does my Dragon God system''s dragon magic have to do with your magic? "

    Garen made his decision.

    He would leave the creation of the demonic Dragon web to God-garen. He believed that God-garen would be able to obtain the authority of this priesthood, and advance his divine power level.

    Time passed by quietly.

    After God garen ended his time with the goddess of frost, he received news from garen''s main body in high spirits, saying that he was very interested in the demonic Dragon and would try to create it.

    However, he had to take it one step at a time.

    It wasn''t realistic to create theplete demonic Dragon in one try.

    Garen and garen both decided to put the Dragon Court ne as their priority. They would try to create the demonic Dragon web there first, then from point to ne, and then push it to the main material world, and even all the outer nes.

    After ending themunication with godly garen.

    Garen opened his eyes and looked at the energy dragon girl who was sleeping soundly beside him.

    The silver Dragon extended its long and powerful tail and used the tip of its tail, which was vibrating at a high frequency, to scratch Yuna''s nose. A few secondster, with a loud sneeze, the gold coins and gemstones in the Dragon''s Nest were sent flying, forming a pit.

    Yuna woke up and red at the silver Dragon with her light purple eyes.

    "What are you doing?"

    The energy dragon girl was a little grumpy after waking up, so she bit the silver dragon''s tail and mumbled.

    "I''m going to the Faerun continent."

    "Let''s go together."

    In the main material world, the magic that belonged to the goddess of magic was built with Faerun world as the center. It radiated and extended to other material worlds, covering many of the main material worlds.

    As for the magic, garen had spent more than a hundred years in the time branch Faerun, so he was very familiar with it.

    However, garen was a little curious about Faerun''s current situation as he was the main timeline, and what the third generation goddess of magic had done to the current cmity of the magic.

 Chapter 778 Faerun Of The Main Timeline

    On the other side, after hearing garen''s words.

    Yuna''s eyes brightened as she nodded repeatedly."Sure, sure, let''s go together."

    When garen went to other timelines, he would usually tell Yuna what happened there as a story. This made the strength dragon girl, who spent most of her time in her Dragon Nest, interested in Faerun continent, so she agreed to it without hesitation.

    "Then let''s go now."

    He had rested long enough in the Dragon Court ne, and now garen wanted to go to the main material world for a spin.

    He directly used the crown of imaska to open a portal to Faerun world.

    The imaska Second Empire was eager to find Faerun world and find their way home, but due to the destruction caused by garen, they were still trapped in the main material world they were in, and did not even send out their magic fleet.

    Garen himself had already determined the coordinates of Faerun world.

    His footprints were no longer limited to a few main material worlds.

    During the War of Glory, garen almost lost count of how many different main material worlds he had been to. In many of the main material worlds, there were legends and deeds left behind by the master of the Royal Court.

    In the ripples of space.

    The figures of the two giant Dragons gradually began to fade and eventually disappeared.

    At the same time.

    The main timeline, Faerun continent.

    Ruins of the floating city, ancienther Empire.

    In the main timeline, the Netheril Empire had already be history. It was just the name of an ancient empire recorded in the books. The floating city of Netheril had fallen from the sky and the destruction it caused when it hit the ground had be the most well-known mark of the ancient empire.

    In the sky above the ruins of a floating city.

    In the blue sky, a faint ripple appeared in the space.

    Two humongous and powerful Dragons appeared from the dimensional portal.

    Then, in a burst of light, the bodies of the two dragons began to shrink slowly, turning into the bodies of ordinary Dragons that had just stepped into the legendary realm, about 30 meters long.

    The demigod Dragon''s body was too dazzling and eye-catching.

    Since they were only here to travel, garen and Yuna did not want to attract too much attention, so they changed into the legendary Dragon''s body size that could avoid a lot of trouble and not attract too much attention.

    The huge fireball-like sun hung high in the sky.

    The warm light of the sun shone on everything on the ground.

    Yuna, who was basking in the bright sunlight, looked around curiously, sizing up her surroundings.

    Garen lowered his gaze and looked at the forest below.

    In the lush forest, surrounded by the green ocean, vast ruins could be vaguely seen, showing traces of huge craters like meteorites falling. The surface covered by vegetation was full of broken huge cracks, and some magic creatures were moving through them, building nests.

    The remains of the floating city of the Netheril Empire could be seen in the pit.

    The valuable things had already been taken away by the explorers.

    However, from the ruins here, one could still vaguely see the prosperous appearance of the floating city in the past.

    eh, there seems to be a web-like magic structure in the air like the one you fiddled with in the Dragon''s Nest.

    Yuna eximed in surprise when she discovered the magic.

    The silver Dragon nodded slightly, and turned its attention to the current weave.

    With the existence of the magic, the elemental energy in this world was as orderly and stable as ever. It was easy to drive the elemental energy and construct spells.

    But garen also noticed something different.

    In his eyes, the magic seemed to have be a lot thinner, but at the same time stronger.

    With his eyes narrowed, garen raised his dragon ws and constructed a level 11 spell called sunlight shock.

    The elemental energy on the Dragon''s sharp fingertips seemed to gather.

    However, the ordered elemental energy was locked in the magic. Although it was being pulled by garen''s magic power and mental strength, it did not move and did not have much reaction.

    Garen only tried for a moment before he stopped his spell construction.<novelnext></novelnext>

    He could forcefully cast the sunlight tremor burst, butpared to a world without the magic, the magic power and mental strength consumed would be greatly increased. If it was the case for garen, it would be even more so for ordinary legendary spell casters.

    The magic was in conflict, and it could even be said that it forbade the use of high-circle spells.

    When the first goddess of magic existed, the magic of Faerun world had never imposed such restrictions on the spellcaster. High-circle spells had always been causing damage to the magic, so the first goddess of magic had poured a lot of energy into maintaining the damage of the magic.

    The third generation of the goddess of magic directly banned high-circle spells.

    The good thing was that this goddess didn''t have to pay attention to the magic all the time like the first goddess of magic, which was a lot easier. As for the bad thing, it was that she had destroyed her own authority, which led to her own divine level being reduced, and she became the bottom of the great divine powers.

    the number of legendary spellcasters in the current Faerun continent should be much lower.

    Garen thought to himself.

    Or rather, it was not just Faerun continent. In all the main material worlds that had the magic and were restricted by the third generation goddess of magic, spellcasters were not in a good situation.

    with the magic''s shackles, this world can only dream of reliving the glory of Netheril''s era.

    Garen felt sorry for Faerun continent.

    This was supposed to be a world with infinite potential. Several powerful magic empires had appeared in session: the imaska Empire, the Enther Empire, the Netheril Empire ... But now, the development limit had been locked.

    At the same time.

    Garen shifted his gaze and looked towards the east of the deep forest.

    In the eastern part of the forest, close to the center, there was a Red Mountain that towered into the clouds. The silver dragon''s gaze pierced through the lingering clouds and saw a temple at the top of the mountain.

    "This ..."

    When his gaze passed through the temple''s wall and saw the things inside, garen was slightly stunned.

    Yuna had also discovered the red Mountain and the temple.

    garen, there seems to be divinity in there.

    "I didn''t expect to encounter a demigod right after I arrived."

    The energy dragon girl said with a vignt and eager expression.

    After the War of Glory ended, the strength Dragon Queen, who had been silent for a long time, felt a little itchy in her ws.

    Garen stopped the excited energy dragon girl and said softly, " "Don''t worry, it seems to be an old friend."

    Next.

    The two giant Dragons pped their wings, tearing through the wind and sunlight. In just a few breaths, they arrived at the top of the red Mountain that towered into the clouds.

    Thump thump thump ...

    A slight vibration that seemed to never stop was transmitted from the depths of the temple.

    In a sh of light, the two giant Dragons with divine power turned into small and delicate baby dragons, one silver and one red.

    The brilliant diamond-like scales on Yuna''s body were bright red in essence.

    ording to Yuna, the color of the strength energy Dragon''s scales was not fixed. However, red was a special color among the strength energy Dragons. This was because ording to the legends of their tribe, the color of the scales of the strength energy Dragon''s ancestor was a dazzling red. The strength energy Dragon''s diamond-like strange scales were also inherited from that ancestor.

    A few secondster.

    With a crown-like Dragon Horn on its head, the young dragon stepped into the temple with a majestic look.

    Ordinary creatures couldn''t set foot on the precipitous mountain''s peak. Moreover, there were countlessyers of magic barriers set up around the mountain. There were no temple guards around.

    Thump thump thump ... As he got closer, the tremors from the depths of the temple became clearer.

    The magic barrier was practically useless in front of the two young dragons.

    After passing through easily, little garen and little Yuna arrived at the interior of the temple.

    Looking at the scene inside the temple, little Yuna''s face was filled with curiosity, while little garen''s gaze was moreplicated, and he felt a little pity.

    In the field of vision of the two young dragons, in the middle of the empty Temple Hall.

    A human-like statue was half-kneeling there, its face twisted in pain.

 Chapter 779 Undying God Heart, God Country Location

    The statue was made of magic and was made of neither stone nor gold. It looked very lifelike, but the most peculiar thing about it was that there was a beating heart in the exposed chest of the statue.

    Thump thump thump ...

    The heart was beating non-stop, exuding the aura of immortal divinity.

    Garen''s gaze moved up, moving from the heart to the statue''s face.

    He was very familiar with this face. It was garen''s disciple from another timeline, the great Arcanist Karsus.

    "The immortal heart with divinity."

    it seems that Karsus in the main timeline did notpletely die because of the godly Ascension.

    Garen thought to himself.

    In the past of the main timeline, at the moment when Karsus seeded in ascending as a God, he couldn''t bear the great power of the God, and his body directly exploded. However, it was only for a moment, and the extraordinary divine power that belonged to the great divine power still turned a part of his body into an eternal immortal divine body.

    The Netheril Empire had fallen, and the first goddess of magic had fallen, but Karsus ''heart was still alive with endless regret.

    "Who are you? get out of my temple!"

    A slightly deranged roar suddenly rang in garen and Yuna''s ears.

    At the same time, a spirit body condensed out of the immortal heart. It stared at little garen and little Yuna with a pained and deranged look, its translucent body shing non-stop.

    "Karsus."

    Garen said in a low voice.

    Hearing his own name, Karsus didn''t react much. He raised his hand and activated a trace of extraordinary divine power, attacking the two young dragons.

    The two young dragons remained unmoved.

    When the extraordinary divine powernded on the Dragon Whelp''s scales, it was as if a small water gun had hit a rock, turning into fragments of light.

    Buzzzzzz!

    A cube-like energy cage appeared and trapped Karsus inside.

    Yuna stretched out her dragon ws with a look of displeasure on her face. She was about to crush the heart.

    It was just a demigod''s heart with divinity. How could itpete with two dragons with divine power who had set off a bloody storm in the War of Glory?

    Garen pressed down on Yuna''s Dragon w, stopping her movements.

    Inside the energy cage, Karsus ''spirit roared. At the same time, his expression kept changing as if he was having a mental breakdown.

    Anxiety, confidence, arrogance, shock, pain, despair, regret, guilt ... All kinds of emotions were intertwined on his face, making him look like he was in extreme pain and madness.

    The glorious Grand Arcanist of the past had fallen to such a state.

    Garen could not help but feel a little emotional.

    If it wasn''t for his teacher who came from another space and time to change his fate, this would be the end of Karsus, the light ofher. It would be quite tragic.

    Garen moved his four limbs and walked forward. His Dragon w touched the immortal heart, and he closed his eyes slightly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    He used a mind spell to connect his thoughts with Karsus, who was in the main timeline, to see why he had be so crazy.

    The moment garen closed his eyes, the world that he was in changed, revealing the world of Karsus ''will.

    In a world of turbulent water and dark clouds.

    The lightning pierced through the sky like dancing Silver Snakes, illuminating the sky for a moment.

    In the storm, a confident Grand Arcanist was floating in the center of the magic runes that were as vast as the starry sky.

    The endless magic runes gathered to form a pattern of seven stars that soared into the sky.

    Then, a bright divine light burst out from the Grand Arcanist''s body, illuminating the world. But it was only for a moment, and the Grand Arcanist''s face was twisted, and countless Spider-web-like cracks spread all over his body.

    Crash!

    The Grand Arcanist, who was emitting endless divine light, exploded.

    What exploded at the same time was the weave that had been set up in the Prime Material ne.

    The magic copsed, and the violent elemental energy gathered into a tidal tsunami that could destroy everything. It was enough to overturn the world and annihte all living things.

    After another moment, the faces of the believers of the church of the goddess of magic suddenly turned pale. The berserk magical elements suddenly disappeared, and the Faerun continent became a world without magic.

    Hence.

    A Felin sunflower that only needed magic elements to survive quickly died.

    Floating cities powered by magic energy fell from the sky and turned into bright mes in the violent explosions.

    "No!"

    Seeing the doomsday-like scenes and the destruction of theher Empire, a remorseful roar came from the immortal heart that was falling to the ground.

    Next, the image of the will froze.

    After a sh, it returned to the time when Karsus had just activated his godly Ascension.

    Over and over again, he experienced the moment of regret that he did not want to see.

    In the dead silent temple, garen opened his eyes.

    Looking at the deranged Karsus''s spirit body and the beating heart, garen shook his head slightly.

    No wonder the will of the Grand Arcanist had gone crazy after the infernal torture.

    "Free yourself from the endless pain, Karsus."

    "I''ll help you one more time."

    Under garen''s will, the power of time brushed past the beating immortal heart and turned into time Amber, sealing it up.

    The beating of his heart stopped.

    Karsus''s spirit body paused at the same time. His twisted expression of madness returned to calmness for a moment. Then, he looked at the unknown divine power Dragon he saw for the first time and smiled gratefully. At the same time, he disappeared.

 Chapter 780 Undying God Heart, God Country Location

    &Nbsp; crack crack.

    The sound of soil and stone breaking rang out.

    Karsus''s heart stopped beating. The temple that was built around it, along with the mountain below, began to shatter at the same time. Cracks spread all over the mountain, and it trembled.

    Garen kept the time Amber and left the temple with Yuna.

    Rumble ... Rumble ... Soon, the mountain peak that was thousands of meters tall began to copse. Endless dust and gravel flew in all directions, drowning the surrounding lush green forest.

    The two young dragons returned to the size of legendary dragons.

    Looking at the scene of the mountain peak copsing, garen decided to leave this ce with Yuna.

    However, a furious voice suddenly emerged from the ground with an evil aura.

    The ck mist rushed into the sky like a tide and condensed into a thin figure in a ck robe.

    where did you two dragonse from? how dare you ruin my good thing!

    Garen and Yuna looked at each other, then looked at the boastful creature.

    Under the ck robe was a skeleton-like skin that was tightly dragging its facial bones, and a pair of eyes were burning with blue mes.

    This was a high-level legendary Lich with a creature level of 36, geurius.

    The Lich found Karsus ''heart and stole the power of the crazy Karsus.

    Karsus had a certain number of fanatical believers in Faerun continent. Just his heart alone had the power of a demigod. A demigod was also a God. This power was coveted by the legendary Lich.

    He was still hoping to rely on Karsus ''heart to be a God, so he couldn''t just sit by and watch garen and Yuna leave.

    With a deep incantation, the ck mist on the legendary Lich''s body rolled and boiled, condensing into a huge, ferocious skull about fifty meters in diameter.

    The skull opened its mouth wide and streaked across the sky with a terrifying might that seemed like it was going to swallow both garen and Yuna at the same time.

    Yuna blinked her eyes and moved in front of garen. Then, she stood still and looked at the huge skull that was approaching.

    In the eyes of the legendary Lich, the calm energy dragon girl seemed to be scared stiff.

    After all, an ordinary legendary dragon was far from being the Lich''s opponent. He had already gained a lot of benefits from carthus ''heart.

    In the blink of an eye, the skull was only a few meters away from Yuna.

    The skull was about to swallow Yuna in the rolling ck mist.

    But at this moment.

    The legendary Dragon''s body suddenly expanded, and in an instant, it became a giant God that covered the sky.

    "Ah?"

    A shocked voice was heard.

    The skull, which was running at high speed, hurriedly braked, wanting to get away from the Dragon that had a terrifying and oppressive aura that made it breathless.

    However, it was clearly toote.

    Ah Wuwu!

    Yuna''s head stretched forward, and with lightning speed, she swallowed the skull that was charging towards her mouth.

    After chewing for a while, Yuna removed her giant God transformation and transformed back into a confusing thirty-meter-long Dragon, just like an ordinary legendary dragon.

    The legendary Lich who had disturbed Faerun continent for nearly a thousand years in the main timeline had died in a suicide-like action.

    "Garen, this is fun."

    Yuna squinted her eyes happily. She found the Lich''s expression before his death very interesting, and she wanted to do it again.

    "Let''s transform into the size of ordinary young dragons and travel around this continent, then kill all those who have ill intentions towards us."

    Yuna said excitedly.

    The silver Dragon nodded in a pampering manner.

    Yuna did not have many interests and hobbies, so when she found a new interest, garen was more supportive.

    The two young dragons traveling the continent would undoubtedly arouse the greed of the powerhouses of other races.

    This was only natural. A true Dragon''s entire body was made up of top-grade magic materials. Yuna''s idea was no different from fishing to enforce thew.

    In the following period of time.

    The two young dragons began to stroll around Faerun world, looking at the scenery everywhere. At the same time, they lured some creatures with ill intentions with a weak posture. When the other party was about to seed, they would reveal their true bodies and kill them on the spot.

    Just like this.

    A few monthster.

    There was a rumor in the Faerun continent.<novelnext></novelnext>

    A giant dragon couple whose strength was unknown but at least at the legendary level were ying the pig to eat the Tiger, killing many creatures that had designs on the young true dragons.

    No one would have thought that these two were the time Dragon Lord and strength Dragon Queen of the Dragon Court.

    After all, why would a Dragon with such a great reputation be so bored as to set up traps in the Prime Material ne?

    After ending their trip to Faerun, garen and Yuna returned to the Dragon Court dimension.

    In The Eternal Pce, Yuna fell asleep again after having fun for a while.

    Garen opened the dimensional space and took out a time Amber.

    In the time Amber, there was a beautiful elf with an unwilling expression. It was the sun wheel Princess.

    In the final battle of the War of Glory, the battle of the astral world, the goddess of life put all her eggs in one basket but failed to rescue Princess rilun. At the same time, it also led to the fall of the God of fate and history in her God system. It could be said that she had lost both the wife and the soldiers.

    The faith in the goddess of life had begun to decline.

    After a period of time, if he didn''t get better, it was very likely that he would fall to the mid-level divine power.

    what should we do with this elven princess and the bunch of elven demigods? "

    Garen fell into deep thought.

    He had tried to make a deal with the elf God system before, and it was a very sincere kind.

    However, the elven gods, who had been tricked once, were afraid that it would be another trap, so they refused to agree and directly gave up on these demigods and divine princesses.

    At the same time.

    Hearing garen''s inner thoughts, God garen''s voice sounded in garen''s mind.

    "Main body, why don''t you give these elves to me?"

    I''ve just chosen the boundary of my divine Kingdom and am about to officially start building my divine Kingdom. I can get the Dragon Queen to help erase the memories of these demigod elves and imprison them in my divine Kingdom to serve as my divine Kingdom''s guards.

    To make a demigod elf the Dragon God''s divine Kingdom protector ...

    It was hard for garen not to agree with God garen''s thinking.

    At the same time, without asking, garen already knew the divine Kingdom''s boundary that garen had confirmed.

    Garen chose to build his God Kingdom on mountain paradise.

    In the end, garen was convinced by the metal Dragon God, and the environment of mountain paradise was indeed garen''s favorite.

    However, the metal Dragon God''s kingdom was located on the second floor of mountain paradise, mochullia''s heaven, the Golden heaven.

    Garen nned to build his divine Kingdom on the first level of mountain paradise, Lucia''s heaven.

    Because there was a vast silver ocean in Lucia''s paradise, it was also called the silver heaven.

    "You can also take Karsus" heart."

    "Try to wake him up. A demigod proficient in magic might be able to help you maintain the order dragon magic in the future."

    His transcendent divine power teleported the amber away.

    After garen''s will left, the dragon''sir returned to silence.

    "It''s been five years, almost six years."

    "When will the time Dragon countercurrente?"

    Garen shook his head and threw the question to the back of his mind, deciding to let nature take its course.

    Not long after, the silver Dragon closed its eyes and began to sleep and rest like its mate.

    Time passed by quietly.

    In the time that followed, the multiverse operated peacefully.

    One of the more significant but not shocking events was that the goddess of cold had issued a divine decree, officially leaving the camp of the gods of Fury and announcing that she would cut off all contact with the god of storm and destruction, Talos.

    Many gods were curious about how the goddess of cold had dared to do so.

    The Lord of storm, Talos, was one of the most brutal and cruel gods among the evil gods.

    But soon, these curious gods got the answer.

    The cold goddess and Sorem, the God of Frost Giants, had reconciled and be a couple again.

    The cold goddess, who had just reunited with the God of Frost Giants, was in love with each other. The main body of the cold goddess even lived directly in the God Kingdom of the God of Frost Giants.

    But behind this sweetness ...

    Only garen, the God garen, and the cold goddess herself knew.

    The cold goddess had condensed a saint''s avatar and was staying in the eternal divine Kingdom that garen was building. The God of Frost Giants was still unaware of this.

 Chapter 781 The Metal Tinder Of The Main Timeline _1

    In an unknown Prime Material ne.

    Under the dark, metallic sky, a dazzling crystal dragon with glittering scales and a slender, well-proportioned Silver Dragon with silver scales were flying at high speed.

    The crystal dragon, Nicole, and the silver Dragon, Luna.

    The two of them did not seem to be in a good state. Their originally bright and beautiful scales were covered with burn marks left by high-temperature rays, and their auras were a little weak.

    Luna turned around.

    Behind them were several strange-looking metal dragons.

    It was not a Metal Dragon, but a mechanical dragon that was made entirely of metal.

    The mechanical dragon''s eyes were Scarlet, and its chest pumped a dark red luster. Its deep roar was like a Dragon''s Roar, endless and getting closer and closer.

    Behind the mechanical Dragons.

    It was followed by even more mechanical objects that looked like a ck Tide.

    Humanoid creatures with wings, spherical bodies, mechanical spiders with metallic limbs, metallic spacecraft. and so on ... Energy cannons, metal bullets, particle beams, and other attacks were like a storm. They intertwined and attacked the two dragons.

    "It''s over, it''s over. What the hell is this ce?"

    why are there so many mechanical structures? "

    The crystal dragon listened to the whooshing sound and pped its wings with all its might, but it was unable to widen the distance between it and the pursuers.

    "Think of something, Luna."

    I''m still young, and I haven''t given birth to any dragon cubs. I don''t want to die Here, wuwuwu.

    Nicole Nina dodged aser beam but was hit by an energy cannon. Her dragon scales were shattered, revealing her charred flesh.

    Beside Nicole, the silver Dragon''s expression was grave. At the critical moment, the image of an imposing giant dragon appeared in his mind.

    In the gap between the energy storm, the silver Dragon turned to Nicole and said, "  Nina, let''s pray to the Dragon God of time together. He will definitely respond to our prayers.

    "This is the only way we can try now."

    With that, Luna''s eyes became focused, and she began to pray silently.

    She believed that even if the Dragon God''s eyes were never focused on a single world and he rarely responded to the prayers of his believers and people, as long as the time Dragon God heard her and Nicole''s prayers, he would definitely not sit by and do nothing.

    In fact, if it wasn''t for the fact that she had no other choice, Luna wouldn''t have thought of praying to garen for help.

    She had always wanted to treat garen as a friend.

    If she was unable to give garen the same amount of help she received time and time again, their friendship in the Noah continent would only gradually fade away. Garen might not care about it and think that it was just a simple task, but Luna herself was not willing to do that.

    The crystal dragon''s eyes lit up upon hearing Luna''s words, and it immediately began to pray to the Dragon God in its heart.

    the great dragon of eternity and time, the time Dragon God above.<novelnext></novelnext>

    your people are in a life-and-death crisis. Please listen, answer my prayer, and descend.

    for this, I''m willing to give up everything to repay the Dragon God''s divine grace and pity.

    As she prayed, Nicole''s mind wandered, and she began to regret bringing Luna into the rainbow Pool.

    During the War of Glory, garen found out that Nicole Nina was in the astral Warzone, but he did not take the initiative to look for the crystal dragon. After the War of Glory ended, he left the astral world.

    At the same time.

    Luna went to the astral ne and found the crystal dragon.

    Since this was Luna''s first time in the astral world, Nicole took the silver Dragon on a tour of the astral world to see its unique wonders.

    Until, a month ago, they encountered a special terrain in the astral world.

    The five-colored pool.

    The astral five-colored pool was a strange terrain formed by the dense stacking of astral veins. It was like a two-dimensional ne with a colorful disc that had the ability to randomly teleport. If one mistakenly entered the five-colored pool, they might be teleported to a main material world, or a ne like hell or abyss in the next second.

    Although Nicole had lived in the astral ne for a while, this was the first time she had seen the five-colored pool.

    Out of curiosity, she approached the colorful pool and observed it up close.

    And then ... He was sucked into the five-colored pool.

    The five-colored pool had a huge suction force that no one under the legendary realm could resist. It was not a harmless wonder.

    In a moment of desperation, Luna also jumped into the five-colored pool.

    Under the strange power of the five-colored pool, the two dragons were teleported to the main material world.

    What the two dragons did not expect was that the situation in the Prime Material ne seemed to be a little off.

    The sky was covered in a metal curtain, and metal and machinery filled the world. In the Prime Material ne, they were blocked and disrupted by an unknown energy, so they could not sessfully cast their dimensional teleportation spells.

    After that, they were discovered by the local mechanical creatures and were constantly pursued.

    Then, in the current desperate situation, he prayed to his old friend, the current time Dragon God, for help.

    At the same time.

    On the second level of mountain paradise, it was the silver heaven, Lucia''s heaven.

    This level was in the shape of a huge ring, surrounding the silver ocean of the silver heaven. Towering mountains, temples, churches, and training grounds of the yakong God race all stood within.

    Inds were scattered all over the silver ocean, where many good creatures lived in mountain paradise.

    It was in the airspace above the silver ocean, a different space that ordinary creatures could not detect.

 Chapter 782 The Metal Tinder Of The Main Timeline _2

    Garen''s eternal divine Kingdom had already taken shape.

    The interior of the divine Kingdom was a natural space simr to the main material world. The elements were bnced, and various terrains existed at the same time. There were luxuriant forests, ice ciers with bone-chilling winds, volcanoes that spewed ck smoke, and rolling mountains.

    If they were in eternal divine nation ...

    If one looked up, they would see a magnificent Hall that was as magnificent as a mountain in the curtain of the divine Kingdom''s sky, shining with a brilliant light.

    God garen was currently living in the temple.

    The silver Dragony on the throne and looked calmly at the group of figures half-kneeling in the hall of the temple.

    In garen''s vision, those figures were strange creatures shrouded in pure white holy light. The light on their bodies was as bright as torches, and they were also emitting a scorching heat.

    Some of these creatures were like balls of light and looked a little like humanoid creatures, but they all had different appearances.

    However, the few with the most powerful auras were humanoid creatures with wings of light on their backs.

    They were the local residents of mountain paradise.

    The yakong God race.

    They were also often called the Holy Light oracles.

    In many of the outer nes, there were native inhabitants simr to the yakong God tribe.

    For example, the astral world apostles in the astral world and the glid Sky Race in the Paradise.

    As the gods basically also settled in the various Outer nes, perhaps because they were close to the gods, these gods, apostles, and Celestials basically had the nature to follow the gods and fanatically want to serve them.

    Most of the time, they were collectively called the oracles of the other world.

    For example, in mountain paradise.

    When God garen announced that his God Kingdom was set in the silver heaven, the prototype of the God Kingdom was just built and could amodate the apostles, there were already yakong God race members who came to seek refuge because they knew about the deeds of the Dragon of eternity and time and admired God garen''s power.

    Moreover, the yakong God tribe wasn''t the only divine envoy in mountain paradise.

    Some oracles born in other Outer nes would also live in mountain paradise.

    Other than the yakong God tribe, there were also a few zing angels in garen''s temple.

    Most of these oracles had legendary strength, but there were also two demigods.

    Among them, the yakong God race had the most members, with more than 100 of them. On the other hand, there were only about 20 zing angels and a few astral apostles.

    "You may rise."

    "I ept your service."

    "From now on, you are my apostles."

    No God would refuse such oracles who took the initiative to join.

    There were also many oracles in the metal Dragon divine Kingdom.

    "Thank you for your approval, my Lord."<novelnext></novelnext>

    After hearing garen''s words, the group of oracles from the other world stood up. Because of the light on their bodies, garen''s temple was also filled with dazzling light, as if it had be a sea of light.

    If there were any creatures like liches here, the weaker ones would instantly turn to dust.

    The silver Dragon lowered its eyes, its gaze falling upon a female zing Angel and a male holy light Angel.

    "Susanna, Morgan."

    "Strength is everything in eternal divine nation. You two are the strongest, so you''ll be the head of the divine envoys for now."

    "Morgan will lead the yakong God race, while Susanna will be in charge of the zing Angel and the astral world apostles. Together, they will protect my God nation."

    Morgan was a demigod-level holy light Oracle. He had long silver hair, and his eyes seemed to be burning with white mes. He was around three meters tall, and two pairs of wings formed from holy light hung behind him.

    However, between the silver hair, Morgan''s head wasn''t human.

    He had the head of a Mastiff, ya Kong. He had a ck and white head that was glossy and shiny.

    This yakong God race''s appearance made shengarun think of a dog species on earth.

    Susanna was another demigod, a zing Angel.

    She was about 1.7 meters tall and had golden skin, golden eyes, and long golden hair. Her body was as bright as the sun Princess''.

    Susanna''s creature level was higher than Morgan''s, reaching 51. She wasn''t just a beginner demigod.

    The other zing angels were also of a higher creature rank than the other oracles.

    Among all the oracles of the other world, the zing Angel was one of the most powerful ones. The powerful zing Angel had the ability to ascend to godhood alone, but because of their nature, they chose to serve the gods voluntarily instead of epting faith.

    "I won''t let down your trust."

    "Any evil that invades eternal divine nation will be reduced to ashes in the Holy Fire."

    The two God''s messengers said solemnly.

    Garen nodded slightly, his gaze sweeping across the oracles, his face satisfied.

    There were the most oracles living in mountain paradise. Building a God''s kingdom in mountain paradise, these oracles who liked to follow the gods were a good benefit. If it were in the blissful and mechanical realms, there would be fewer oracles following God garen.

    If a God''s kingdom was built in the lower nes such as hell or the abyss, it would be impossible for an Oracle to follow them, unless it was a fallen Oracle. Normal oracles from other worlds had the nature to reject evil.

    after I train those elven demigods, my divine Kingdom can be considered to have a group of good oracles to guard it.

    Garen thought to himself.

    Suddenly.

    God garen heard a familiar voice amidst the prayers of his believers and people.

    All gods had a unique ability.

    As long as one muttered a God''s name or prayed directly, whether they believed in the other party or not, they would be sensed by the God at the first moment. Of course, most of the time, the God would ignore it because there were too many such things.

 Chapter 783 The Metal Tinder Of The Main Timeline _3

    "Nicole, Nina, Luna."

    God garen closed his eyes slightly and followed the other party''s prayer. He saw the crystal dragon and silver Dragon being chased by many mechanical creations.

    "What?"

    "These machines ... A strange machine?"

    "No, it''s a little different from the strange machinery of the imaska Empire."

    Garen frowned slightly.

    Garen felt that the lines on the surface of those machines were a little familiar.

    Thinking back carefully, garen''s eyes immediately widened.

    the fire seed of the ancient imaska Empire.

    A Dragon''s memory could be said to be terrifying. It only took a little thought for garen to remember.

    Back then, during the first time he was teleported to the Faerun continent, when he was coveting the seven secret weapons, garen had seen through the time print that the imaska Empire''s royal family had sent out a metal cube that had a life rhythm with their hatred for the gods when they were about to be destroyed.

    The imaska royal family called it the Tinder.

    Garen remembered the rhythm of the metal Tinder. The vein lines it disyed at that time were basically the same as the vein circuits on the mechanical creations that garen was seeing now.

    it seems that the ancient imaska Empire in the main timeline still created this Tinder.

    "I didn''t expect to meet Nicole, Nina, and Luna."

    Garen licked his lips.

    "We''re really fated."

    When he saw the metal Tinder being sent into the space crack, garen was quite heartbroken, feeling that he had lost a good treasure.

    But now, it seemed that fate was really strange and unpredictable.

    The metal spark in the main timeline reappeared in front of garen in this way.

    Garen opened his eyes, his gaze deep.

    With a single thought, garen''s will was about to descend and enter Luna''s body.

    Luna''s power was slightly stronger than Nicole''s, and with her body as a medium, garen could unleash more of his power.

    However, something unexpected happened.

    Thump!

    God garen''s will had descended into the main material world, but when it passed through the ne barrier, it was as if it had entered a thick glue, and was met with great resistance.

    At the same time.

    The metal canopy that covered the mechanical, right above Luna''s head, suddenly burst into a blue light. It flowed through the mechanical lines and circuits, forming a perfectly-proportioned cube pattern.

    "This ..." It can block my extraordinary divine power?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "It seems to have developed to a certain extent."

    Garen remembered.

    Emperor imaska had once said that the core of this metal Tinder was hostile to the gods. No matter what the process was, its ultimate goal was to set off a metal tide and destroy the high and mighty gods one day in the future.

    Gods were not omnipotent.

    In the main material world, the gods were under the greatest pressure.

    Garen estimated that his own will and extraordinary divine power could break through the barrier of the other party, but after the breakthrough, his divine power would be greatly weakened. Coupled with the original suppression of the main material world, he might not be able to safely take Nicole, Nina, and Luna away.

    Luna didn''t have much faith, so she wasn''t a believer of God garen.

    With the help of her body, God garen could at most disy the power of a high legend in the main material world.

    "Susanna, I have a mission for you."

    "Descend to the Prime Material ne and bring the two dragons back to eternal divine nation."

    Garen used his divine power to show the target location, as well as Luna''s and Nicole''s appearances.

    God garen could descend in the form of a saint''s avatar.

    However, this consumed too much divine power. Now that he had a demigod fighter like the zing sky god emissary, he did not need garen to personally descend on everything.

    "As you wish!"

    zing Angel took a step forward.

    Her expression was solemn, and the light on her body became more dazzling as she spoke solemnly.

    Then, in a blinding light, Susanna''s body disappeared.

    "Metal Tinder ..."

    since they''re in the main material world, I''ll leave the Tinder to my main body after I bring Nicole, Nina, and Luna out.

    Garen thought to himself.

    God garen''sbat power in the main material world was not as strong as his body-type divine power. In a short period of contact, he keenly sensed that the metal Tinder seemed to have developed an ability to target gods.

    Garen''s intuition told him that the main material world, which had already been metallised by machines and metals, was not a good ce for the God''s avatar.

    At the same time.

    The Dragon Court dimension, within The Eternal Pce.

    Garen opened his eyes.

    "After so many twists and turns, you will still end up in my hands."

    The eyes of the silver Dragon, which had been resting for a long time, glowed.

 Chapter 784 Primogenitor Machine

    The metal Tinder and the heart of strange machinery.

    On this strange machine created by the ancient imaska Empire, everything in sight was metal and machinery. Thend of steel, the sky of metal, and the air filled with nanometal waited.

    At this very moment.

    On the strange machine, the only living things were the two dragons flying under the metal curtain.

    Luna and Nicole were both nervous and anxious under the storm of attacks.

    But soon, as the crystal dragon and the silver Dragon prayed, the abnormally stable space around them began to ripple violently.

    Buzz ... Buzz ...

    Right behind the two dragons and in front of the mechanical object.

    Hu!

    A cluster of zing mes suddenly burst forth, quietly burning in the air.

    At first, it looked like a small me, but in just a breath''s time, the me ignited the space and formed a ring-shaped space gate made of dazzling light.

    In the brilliant light.

    The zing Angel took a step out of it, the zing wings on his back unfurling. Despite his ordinary human body size, his wings had a wingspan of several dozen meters.

    zing angel''s face was cold and indifferent as he faced the various attacks from the sky.

    She raised her hand, and zing mes burst forth, forming a huge vortex like a chasm, evaporating all the attacks from the mechanical objects and blocking them.

    Whether it was high-temperature rays, shock waves, or physical weapons, none of them could pass through this zing barrier.

    This zing sky god emissary had genuine quasi-divine power and was at the demigod level.

    If he had not seen garen''s potential, it would be impossible for a zing Angel of such strength to serve a weak divine power. Basically, only a powerful divine power would arouse the desire of the other party to follow.

    At the same time.

    The zing Angel maintained the gate of the divine Kingdom and gestured for the two dragons to enter.

    "By the order of my Lord."

    "zing Angel Susanna is here to bring the two of you into eternal divine nation."

    Luna and Nicole were overjoyed to hear the zing Angel''s fluent draconic tongue. Without any hesitation, they immediately flew toward the gates of the divine Kingdom.

    [ invasion of foreign creatures detected ]

    [ the invader has been determined to be a zing Angel, a subordinate of a God, at the demigod level. ]

    [ ording to the order of the celestial venerable, the divine envoys of the other world are all enemies, ranked second in the annihtion level. ]

    [ activate dimension seal ]

    [ charging the copse cannon ]

    .............

    Streams of undetectable information flowed between the mechanical objects.

    The machines here had even less respect for such a God''s right-hand man than the ancient imaskachi machinist in the past.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Wuwuwu!

    The low, bell-like sound of the engine was heard.

    A few of the leading mechanical Dragons, who were close to legendary power, had dark red light flowing on their chests.

    They stopped at the same time, and together with the other mechanical objects around them, they emitted a ripple of a special frequency.

    Wherever the ripples passed, coupled with the nanometal in the air, they formed a solidwork, causing the space to be immediately reinforcedyer byyer. It was like a dimensional anchor, sealing off space and other magical effects, but it was not magical power.

    The divine Kingdom''s door was disturbed, bing illusory and distorted.

    At the same time.

    Blue energy circuits were flowing on the metal dome. They gathered together and formed a ck, cubic muzzle.

    At the edge of the muzzle, countless particle-like energy could be seen emerging from the air and gathering together, forming an energy tide that was like flowing lights and vibrant colors. It was sucked in and grew stronger and stronger.

    The entire world was stunned.

    The light from the charging copse cannon was like the sun in the sky.

    As time passed, an extremely oppressive and destructive aura brewed and rolled in it. The space around the muzzle was constantly turbulent, and spatial cracks could be vaguely seen. There were also crackling thunder and lightning that appeared one after another.

    The zing Angel raised his head, a hint of solemness on his face.

    The energy brewing in the metal canopy caused the zing Angel''s skin to feel a slight, needle-like pain.

    This represented an extreme threat.

    By the time this attack had finished charging up, there was a possibility that the zing Angel would be severely injured if he was hit. A feeling of being firmly locked on also emerged spontaneously, the source of which was the giant cannon in the sky.

    There was no doubt that the zing Angel was very strong.

    However, this was the heart of wonder machinery''s home ground.

    The entire Prime Material ne had been modified, and every inch of it was filled with the imprint of the metallic Tinder. A demigod who hade here alone could not be an enemy of the entire world.

    However, the zing heaven emissary''s order wasn''t to fight.

    Her mission was to bring the two dragons back.

    He turned around and saw that the crystal dragon and the silver Dragon had stopped in front of the gate of the divine Kingdom, not knowing what to do.

    Because the divine Kingdom''s door was affected by the dimensional seal''s power, it had be distorted and unstable. Under such circumstances, rashly entering would only cause him to fall into the spatial turbulence, and he didn''t know where he would be swept up to.

    The zing Angel remained calm.

    She looked around and found the strange ripples that were affecting the gates of the divine Kingdom.

    Taking a deep breath, the zing sky Oracle raised his right arm high, and his wings spread out high, emitting a brilliant glow.

    Endless mes condensed and turned into a sharp sword burning with zing mes.

    zing Angel held his sword with both hands, the hilt straight and ced on his chest.

    "With the holy sword in hand, I will punish all directions!"

    As the zing Angel muttered, the zing holy sword emitted endless bright light and mes. In the blink of an eye, it grew to nearly 10000 meters long. Then, as the zing Angel waved it, it swept in all directions in a ring shape, setting off a sea of fire.

 Chapter 785 Primogenitor Machine (2)

    Luna and Nicole were both shocked.

    Because the zing Angel was attacking in a circr manner, the zing holy sword''s current attack range also enveloped them.

    Hu!

    The mes that blotted out the sky whizzed over and drowned the two giant Dragons.

    But strangely, the excruciating pain and death that they had expected did note. Luna and Nicole looked at each other and found that the injuries on their bodies were healing at a rapid rate. They had recovered almost in the blink of an eye.

    Not only that, they felt like they were in a hot spring in the sea of fire. Their bodies were warm and their minds werefortable.

    The two dragons looked at each other in surprise, then turned to the other side.

    The Holy Fire swept through the space and engulfed the surrounding mechanical objects like a tsunami.

    The mechanical objects of various shapes and sizes, but all of them were made of solid metal, were like snowkes that had met a raging fire. They melted at a speed visible to the naked eye in the zing Holy Fire.

    The tiny metal particles that were everywhere in the air were also washed away.

    The door to the divine Kingdom was restored to its original state.

    The crystal dragon and the silver Dragon pped their wings and plunged into the gate of the divine Kingdom, leaving the dangerous Prime Material ne.

    Almost at the same time, the cannon was fully charged.

    BOOM!

    Time seemed to slow down.

    A beam of light tens of meters in diameter and highly condensed energy descended from the sky. It was as fast as lightning, and even the tiniest particles in the air were annihted wherever it passed.

    zing heaven emissary took a step forward, his wings pping as he leaped towards the gates of the divine Kingdom.

    The next second.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The entire divine Kingdom''s Gate was submerged, and the pir of light shot toward the metalnd, piercing through countlessyers of metal and almost reaching the core, forming a bottomless ck hole on the metal ground.

    However, the zing Angel had already left safely.

    This attack did not hit the enemy.

    Not long after.

    A strange mechanical object had arrived.

    This mechanical object was in human form and was about two meters tall.

    Its face was as smooth as a mirror, and its facial features could not be seen. It reflected the devastated Steel World around it. A total of three pairs of energy wings, each about twelve meters long, pped gently without any wind, flowing with light and color.

    "Strange mechanical angels."

    it''s indeed the metallic fire seed of the ancient imaska Empire.

    Garen, who was still watching, squinted his eyes and muttered to himself.

    Because he had been chased by the Guardian Angels for a period of time in the past, godgaren was very familiar with the strange mechanical angels.<novelnext></novelnext>

    At the same time.

    As if sensing the God''s gaze, the strange mechanical Angel raised her head, and a pair of long and narrow eyes that garen was very familiar with appeared on her smooth mirror-like face.

    This pair of eyes did not contain any emotion. At the same time, there seemed to be a waterfall of information flowing continuously.

    These eyes belonged to the main consciousness of this metal world, the heart of strange machinery created by the ancient imaska Empire.

    The current heart of wonder machinery had already developed a unique way of thinking. It was in the form of a great will formed by countless wonder machines, a strange mechanical life.

    Of course, the machinery hivemind did not know the origin of its birth, nor did it know its name.

    This great metal will now called itself the mechanical primogenitor.

    Buzzzzzz!

    Under the mechanical heavenly Lord''s control, countless mechanical lines lit up on the metal canopy. Patterns thatbined magic and mechanical lines appeared one after another, forming a barrier.

    Garen''s vision became blurry, as if it was covered by clouds.

    He could still see the strange machine, but without his followers as an anchor point, he could not see it clearly.

    Thump thump thump ... In the eternal shrine, the silver Dragon rapped its ws on the throne, deep in thought.

    it seems that ordinary gods are unable to pose a threat to this developing machine Empire.

    It could pose a threat to a demigod-ranked zing Angel.

    After thousands of years of development, the former metal me seed had be as powerful as a magic Empire, and it was not an ordinary magic Empire.

    I''ve never heard of such a strange mechanical world even during the War of Glory, which crossed nes and worlds.

    "It seems like it has been focusing on its growth."

    The silver Dragon lowered its eyes and looked at the main material world, which was shrouded in clouds.

    however, fate has exposed you to me. The days when you were low-profile and growing up will no longer exist.

    At the same time.

    Garen shifted his gaze and looked at the zing Angel and the two giant Dragons who had already left through the gates of the divine Kingdom and arrived at the main hall of the divine Kingdom.

    In the radiant temple that was filled with divine light and the Holy Light of the oracles, the two giant Dragons less than thirty meters long were a little restrained. Luna and Nicole didn''t look up at this time. They stood between the two rows of oracles and stared at the floor of the temple, which was also shining.

    "My Lord, your Warriors did not let you down and did not let you down."

    The zing Angel half-knelt on the ground, his face solemn.

    "Susanna, you''ve done well,"

    Godgaren raised his dragon ws and gathered his extraordinary divine power onto the zing angel''s body, healing the bloody mess on her back.

    When they were entering the gates of the God''s kingdom, the zing Angel was grazed by the attack of the destruction cannon and suffered a certain degree of injury.

    From this, it could be seen that the heart of wonder machinery had indeed developed.

    God garen could not help but imagine, if he was given another ten thousand years, would he be able to create a strange machine Godparable to a true God in the main material world? In this way, when the power of the gods was suppressed in the main material world, it could sweep away the believers and incarnations of the gods in the main material world, creating a desert of faith that would cause the fall of the gods.

 Chapter 786 Primogenitor Machine _3

    "I don''t think so."

    "Unless there is a protector strong enough, it can not safely develop to that level in the world of gods."

    As a matter of fact, he had already been discovered by God garen, and he was only relying on the influence of the authority of fate.

    The great power of a God was not only disyed inbat power.

    All kinds of God''s authority were the true power of a God.

    "My Lord, my eyes can distinguish between good and evil."

    under the metal shells of those mechanical structures, I saw thick evil.

    "Please allow me to lead the other zing angels to the Prime Material ne and exterminate it!"

    zing sky said solemnly.

    The zing Angel had an innate ability to distinguish between good and evil. In Susanna''s eyes, all mechanical creations with the core of the gods of loathing were, without exception, extremely evil. The zing Angel was the God''s most loyal follower and protector, and she could not sit by and do nothing.

    "I''m willing to lead the yakong God tribe to assist the zing Angel," holy light envoy Morgan said.

    Garen''s expression didn''t change, and he said calmly, "  head to the Dragon Court ne and listen to the orders of the master of the Dragon Court, the Saint. He will lead you to the main material world and clear out the evil machines.

    "Yes, sir!"

    The group of oracles responded in unison.

    After that, rays of light burst forth, zing sky oracles, holy light oracles, astral world apostles ... They left eternal divine nation at the same time and headed for the Dragon Court realm.

    Because they were at least legendary, teleportation across nes was as easy as eating and drinking for them.

    The temple, which had been rather lively a moment ago, became empty, leaving only three giant Dragons.

    Garen''s expression became gentler.

    "Luna, Nicole, Nina, long time no see."

    "Raise your heads, you don''t have to fear the divine might."

    He said softly.

    After hearing garen''s words, the two gigantic Dragons raised their heads. Their gazes moved up the steps and saw the silver Dragon on the throne at the highest point of the temple.

    The majestic face was shrouded in divine light, and the Dragon Horn that looked like a crown was lofty and sacred.

    "Garen, no, the great time Dragon God."

    "Thank you for your pity."

    The silver Dragon remained silent, not knowing what to say.

    The crystal dragony on the ground obediently. It raised its head to look at the silver Dragon, then immediately lowered its head again and said weakly.

    Looking at the crystal Dragon''s ostrich-like appearance, godgaren''s face became serious, and he said in a deep voice, " "Nicole, Nina, you are willing to give up everything to pray for my divine grace."

    "Do you understand the meaning of everything?"

    now I''ve responded to your prayer.

    this means that from now on. your treasures, your body, your life, your freedom, your soul ... Everything will be mine."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Nicole Nina was slightly stunned, but her face was not shocked. Instead, she was happy.

    "Ah, then can I stay in your God''s kingdom? To serve you by your side?"

    The crystal dragon''s tail started wagging, and it looked very happy.

    Nicole did not forget her original intention. She still wanted a Dragon Cub with the bloodline of the time Dragon.

    "Lord Dragon God, I''m willing! I''m more than willing to do so!"

    Without waiting for garen to speak, the crystal dragon replied loudly.

    "This ....

    Garen originally wanted to scare Nicole Nina and have some fun with her old friend. However, he did not expect such a reaction from her, which made garen speechless.

    "Then you''ll stay in eternal divine nation and be my attendant."

    Shen garen thought for a while and said.

    Nicole Nina nodded her head vigorously. She had already thought of how to develop feelings with the Dragon God over time and then give birth to a Son of God.

    At the side, the silver Dragon hesitated for a moment. It raised its head and said to the Dragon God on the throne, "  garen, let me leave the divine Kingdom and return to Kara.

    Calling a God by his real name was usually regarded as a great disrespect.

    The crystal dragon was shocked and winked at Luna, but Luna was unmoved. She only looked up at the time Dragon God.

    Garen''s expression was normal as he smiled and said, " "Sure."

    A dragon scale with divine light flew out and floated in front of the silver Dragon.

    "My divine power will protect you."

    I''ll spread your teachings in the main material world, " Luna said in a low voice as she epted the Dragon scale.

    She did not believe in God herself, but she could call on other creatures to believe in God garen.

    She had been saved by godly garen once, and other than that, Luna couldn''t think of any other way to repay him. The gap between her and a God was too big.

    Godgaren nodded, and with a swipe of his Dragon w, a portal opened.

    "Go, my friend."

    Nicole stared at the silver Dragon, hoping that Luna would stay behind to apany her. However, Luna had no intention of staying in the divine Kingdom. She refused the crystal Dragon''s invitation and stepped into the portal.

    "Nicole, Nina, you can also leave the divine Kingdom."

    Garen said to the crystal dragon.

    However, the crystal dragon was determined to stay. It shook its head and said, "  Lord Dragon God, as you said, I''m your Dragon now. Your divine Kingdom is where I should be.

    With thepany of his old friends, garen felt that it was not bad.

    After all, the God''s kingdom was cold and cheerless. The oracles he had taken in were all subordinates. The goddess of frost hidden in the harem was just a ything. Now that there was Nicole, the interesting crystal dragon could make the ce livelier.

    go take a look around the divine Kingdom and choose a suitable ce to build your nest.

    After listening to garen''s words, Nicole Nina left the temple and searched for a terrain she liked in the various environments of the divine Kingdom.

 Chapter 787 Primogenitor Machine

    At the same time.

    God garen closed his eyes, and waves of extraordinary divine power burst forth from his body, radiating into the space of his God Kingdom like countless threads, interweaving to construct various God Kingdom arrays. At the same time, he changed the operating rules here ording to his own will.

    In the alternate dimension.

    Extreme Frost Ice crystals, time gravel, silver divine steel, fate crystal ... After the end of the war of Glory, the divine-ranked materials that had been collected in various ways and piled up like mountains quickly disappeared and were integrated into the great formation of the divine Kingdom.

    When the God Kingdom''s formation was stabilized and the world''s rules were set, God garen''s strength here would be greatly increased, and the gods who offended the God Kingdom would be weakenedyer byyer.

    A God was the most powerful when they were in their own God''s kingdom.

    When the God''s kingdom waspleted, he could officially recruit God''s kingdom apostles. They would not be God followers like the oracles from the other world, but believers and subjects belonging to God garen. They were mainly Dragons, but there were also some other biological races of different forms.

    The faith of the kingdom apostles could also be used as a source of power for the kingdom.

    The higher the quantity and the higher the quality, the stronger the God''s kingdom''s amplification on the God.

    garen, I''m here to take a look at your divine Kingdom.

    With a burst of passionateughter, another divine Kingdom appeared in the sky above the silver ocean of Luna''s paradise. The Bahamut Pce glowed with a golden-white light.

    Garen was slightly stunned.

    Bahamut, how did you ...  Why is your God kingdom here?"

    The metal Dragon Godughed and exined, "  I''ve added a Sky Gem to my divine Kingdom, a rare divine stone that can allow my divine Kingdom to move freely in the first four floors of mountain paradise.

    ? Garen had a slight headache.

    To be honest, the only thing that bothered garen about building his God''s kingdom in mountain paradise was the friendly Metal Dragon God. The metal Dragon God had the virtues of almost all metal dragons and took great care of garen, a new Dragon God.

    However, this enthusiasm was too strong, and it was difficult for garen to resist.

    Garen had built his divine Kingdom on the first level, Lucia''s heaven, and not the second level''s golden heaven, because he wanted to keep a certain distance from the metal Dragon God.

    However, garen really didn''t expect that the metal Dragon God''s divine Kingdom could actually move.

    A divine Kingdom was a different space, but it was also bound to the world it was in. Under normal circumstances, it could not be moved at will.

    In a stream of tinum Light, the metal Dragon God entered garen''s divine Kingdom and began to size it up.

    Garen stopped his work and left the temple to wee the metal Dragon God.

    "Your Holy Kingdom is. little ... He''s keeping a low profile."<novelnext></novelnext>

    After a moment of observation, the metal Dragon God looked at the ordinary Rocky environment and said, "

    Garen was a little embarrassed.

    He had been to the Holy kingdoms of the metal Dragon God and the immortal Dragon Queen. In the Holy kingdoms of the two dragon gods, even thend was paved with gold and silver, the mountains, stones, and trees were also made of precious metals, the branches and leaves were decorated with various gemstones, and the rivers and seas were filled with flowing gold and silver liquid.

    As a new Dragon God, godgaren was indeed too poorpared to these old dragon gods.

    With the umtion of his main body, he could at most create a dozen thousand-foot treasure mountains. He was still far from turning the entire divine Kingdom into a rich and magnificent Kingdom.

    "As a Dragon, I''m more low-key,"

    Shen garen said.

    The metal Dragon God extended its Dragon w and patted garen, showing an understanding and sympathetic look.

    you still have a long way to go on the Path of the Dragon God. There''s no rush, no rush.

    After chatting for a while, the metal Dragon God said, " &Nbsp; " you can see that thews and arrays of your divine Kingdom are still iplete. Continue with your construction. If you encounter any trouble, remember that my divine Kingdom is not far from you.

    Garen''s gaze pierced through the barrier of the divine Kingdom andnded on the tinum divine Kingdom that was almost within reach.

    It was far from it.

    Now, these two divine kingdoms were practically shoulder to shoulder.

    After the metal Dragon God left, garen looked at the other party''s divine Kingdom that was overflowing with treasure light, then looked at the barren and deste scenery of his own divine Kingdom, and sighed deeply.

    At the same time.

    A good idea appeared in garen''s mind.

    He thought of the Githyanki fleet he had seen in the astral world during the War of Glory.

    when the main body obtains the heart of wonder machinery, we can imitate the Dragon Queen.

    Senior Dragon God''s wisdom was worth learning.

    Garen deeply agreed with this.

    It was not the Dragon God''s style to want treasures but only rely on the umtion of endless time.

 Chapter 788 Metal Tide _1

    On the Dragon Court ne.

    This ne that belonged to the legendary dragons had been peaceful for a long time after the end of the war of Glory.

    But today, the Dragon Court ne had weed some guests from another world, breaking the peace and quiet that hadsted for several years.

    Buzz, buzz, buzz.

    The sea of clouds churned and the wind blew.

    Rays of light that were as hot as the sun or as white as holy light suddenly appeared in the wind and clouds. With the violent fluctuations of space, oracles from the other world who were shrouded in strange light appeared one after another.

    The legendary dragons living in the Royal Court noticed these guests.

    The Dragon''s might blotted out the sky and covered the earth, ovepping together. It was like a material tide drowning out, trapping the group of oracles within.

    However, the Dragon''s might disappeared as quickly as it disappeared.

    This was because the legendary dragons had discovered the mark of the time Dragon God on these oracles. Without the mark, they wouldn''t have been able toe to the Dragon Court dimension so easily.

    The space of the Dragon Court ne had been reinforced by the divine powers of the Dragon gods.

    Even if one had the coordinates of the Dragon Court dimension, they wouldn''t be able to enter this ce at will with ordinary dimensional teleportation spells.

    The giant Dragons retracted their gazes, not having much interest in the Oracle from the other world.

    As legendary dragons, they had more or less seen oracles from other worlds.

    Only the two demigod oracles in the lead caught the legendary wyrms ''attention, but they didn''t feel afraid or nervous. After all, this was the Dragon Court, the home ground of the wyrms. In addition to the ordinary legendary wyrms, there were also the Lord of the Dragon Court, who was the strongest among the demigods, and the ancient dragon elders with godlike power.

    "This is the Royal Court."

    "My Lord''s Saint is here."

    The oracles from the other world looked around and sized up the environment of the Dragon Court.

    The Dragon Court dimension was a rather mysterious ce for non-true dragon races.

    During the War of Glory, this central ne, which unified and mobilized the high-levelbat power of the Dragon race, entered the eyes of the creatures in the endless world ne as the mes of war rose.

    Especially ...

    As the Lord of the Royal Court, the time Dragon had obtained the greatest victory in the War of Glory. He became the Dragon God and caused the fall of the God of fate and history as the end of the war of Glory, as well as the horn for his birth.

    These oracles from the other world had the desire to admire and follow garen because of his achievements.

    At this time, when they arrived at the ne where the master of the Royal Court was, the solemn faces also showed a little curiosity.

    At this moment.

    A Dragon''s might that had the same origin as the time Dragon God swept past the Oracle.

    Although it was a demigod-level Dragon''s might, it was as deep and terrifying as a bottomless abyss. Whether it was zing Angel Susanna or holy light Angel Morgan, they felt that they were unable topete with it.<novelnext></novelnext>

    They were all demigods, but there were differences between them.

    The two oracles looked at each other and saw the respect in each other''s eyes.

    As expected of the Saint of the Dragon of eternity and time, to possess such a profound might ... As oracles who followed and served God garen, the time Dragon God was powerful, and they were also honored.

    Following the will of the Draconic Aura, the divine emissaries from the other world turned into streams of light and passed through the sea of clouds in the Dragon Court ne.

    The clouds and mist split apart, and a magnificent pce stood in the sky.

    The Eternal Pce was reflected in the eyes of the Oracle from another world.

    There were many floating inds and continents of various styles around The Eternal Pce. The most powerful immemorial Dragons and ancient dragons of the Dragon Court ne were gathered there.

    Putting aside the immemorial Dragon for the time being, the aura of an immemorial Dragon, although hidden, still made the oracles feel ufortable, as if they were in the same room as a top predator.

    At the same time.

    A calm voice rang out in The Eternal Pce.  "Come in, my attendants."

    Oracles from other worlds were often called God''s servants, which meant God''s guards and God''s servants.

    After a while.

    Within The Eternal Pce, in the starry sky Council Chamber.

    The space here was like the beautiful starry sky of the universe, with starry spiritual light flickering and rising. Because it had been modified by spatial magic, it was very wide, enough to amodate the massive bodies of hundreds of ancient dragons at the same time.

    When garen convened the ancient Council to obtain the ancient Council, he would usually be here.

    A group of oracles from other worlds entered in a single file. As soon as they stepped through the gate of The Eternal Pce, they were directly teleported to the starry sky Assembly Hall.

    After countless magical engineering modifications, The Eternal Pce was no longer an ordinary building. It was the core of the Dragon Court dimension. During the War of Glory, the Crystal Skull, which had been upgraded to a divine artifact, had been fed with the blood of countless High Elves and fused with The Eternal Pce.

    "Praise the Lord, your glory is more dazzling than the zing holy light."

    The Oracle from another world looked at the giant Silver Dragon and said in a deep voice, showing his respect.

    They did not look down on garen just because he was seen as a God or Saint.

    In the world where the gods existed, all living things understood one thing: seeing the Saints was like seeing the God Himself. The Saints of the gods were both independent avatars, but they were also part of the God Himself.

    The gods and saints were independent but also one.

    This rtionship was very simr to garen and God garen.

    However, it was the opposite.

    The oracles here didn''t know that the master of the Dragon Court in front of them was the real body, and the Dragon God of time, who lived high in the divine Kingdom, was the ''Saint''.

    The silver Dragon nodded calmly, epting the praise from the Oracle.

 Chapter 789 Metal Tide _2

    Susanna, you''ve been to that mechanical world.

    do you think that with your current strength, you can tten the mechanical world? "

    In front of garen''s eyes, there were a total of about 140 oracles.

    Their strength ranged from beginner legendary to demigod, and their levels were uneven. The weakest astral world Apostle had a creature level of twenty-one, and the strongest was zing Angel Susanna, whose creature level was not much worse than garen''s. Holy light Angel Morgan had just stepped into the demigod realm.

    Of course, the heart of wonder machinery was currently in the main material world.

    In the past, garen and the zing Angel would have been suppressed to the threshold of the demigod realm. Under such circumstances, thebat power that they could disy was very important.

    After hearing garen''s question, the zing Angel thought for a moment, then shook his head and said seriously, " "It''s not enough,"

    Although she had only stayed on the machine for a short while, it was enough for the zing Angel to understand that everything in sight had been transformed into a world of metal machines. It was not something that two demigods and a hundred legends could solve.

    Even if she was a demigod, she would not be able to withstand the destructive energy cannon that fell from the sky if she had the heart to fight.

    "If I lead them, what will happen?"

    The silver dragon''s eyes were calm as it spoke in a deep voice.

    Without any hesitation, the zing angel''s face was solemn. With an admiring gaze towards garen, he said with certainty, "  the Lord is willing to take action personally. The evil machinery is destined to only end in destruction.

    under your dragon wings, we will press forward with indomitable will and be invincible.

    Garen was satisfied with the zing Angel''s answer.

    A Dragon''s Roar ofughter rang out in The Eternal Pce. After it died down, the silver Dragon said in a cold and indifferent tone, "  I''ve been silent for several years. It''s time to show some of my strength.

    The Dragon wings extended, and garen expanded his huge body.

    At the same time, an illusory crown appeared on the silver dragon''s head.

    The imaska crown glowed with a blue light, and wherever it passed, the space rippled like a water curtain, forming a vast teleportation gate.

    On the other side was the main material world where the heart of wonder machinery was located.

    The heart of wonder machinery had strengthened the physical world''s ne barrier, so ordinary ne teleportation spells were ineffective. However, with God garen''s direct positioning and firmly locking in the ne''s coordinates, garen used the imaska crown and easily tore through the other party''s protection.

    The silver Dragon pped its wings, and in the rising wind, the Dragon took the lead and stepped into the portal.

    In that instant.

    After passing through the ne barrier, the scene in garen''s field of vision turned upside down.

    Looking up, there was a dark metal sky above him. The sky and sunlight could not be seen. Lines of mechanical lines emitted a dark blue luster and swam in the metal sky, gathering into a glowing cube pattern node and bing the light source of this world.

    Lowering his head, he did not see any normal soil forest on the ground.

    The towering metal mountains, the deep rivers where molten iron flowed, the dense and ferocious steel forest ... Everything in his field of vision seemed to be made of metal.<novelnext></novelnext>

    On the metal ground, the rumbling sound was endless.

    In the iron nests that looked like arsenals, ck smoke billowed, and the high temperature distorted the air. The molten iron flowed into the iron nests through the channels, producing a series of strange mechanical products like an assembly line.

    The most numerous of them were humanoid machines with four pairs of mechanical tentacles on their backs.

    Iron Spider.

    The most basicbat unit created by the heart of wonder machinery.

    The main body of the metal body was simr to the aucang robots from earth, with mechanical tentacles added.

    In addition, there were also giant cannons protruding from the surface, sharp towers that shot out lightning, honeb-like energy arrays, and other mechanical units.

    Countless muzzles were opened on the metal canopy, gathering a heart-palpitating fluctuation.

    Countless mechanical creations formed a square matrix of various types, standing in formation in the middle of the metalnd, as if waiting for garen''s arrival.

    After meeting the zing Angel, this strange machine immediately started operating under the will of the mechanical heavenly venerate, ready to wee the arrival of the gods at any time.

    Compared to the entire world.

    The space between the sky and the earth was filled with metal weapons.

    Garen, who had just arrived here, and the oracles from the other world who followed him, seemed extremely small.

    The metal canopy was located tens of thousands of meters high in the sky, covering the entire world.

    At this moment, garen, who was thousands of meters in the air, looked around, his gaze sweeping across the metal army that numbered in the hundreds of millions.

    the scale of the metal army here is evenrger than the ancient imaska''s Army.

    Garen thought to himself.

    After all, the ancient ymaska Empire was a human nation, and this was the true mechanical world. In terms of development potential and upper limits, the ancient ymaska Empire indeed could notpare to their creations.

    At the same time.

    A series of chaotic and disorderly sound waves rang out, and after a moment of chaos, they gradually stabilized.

    Hundreds of millions of metal soldiers did not move. The mechanical units between the sky and the earth were ready to attack, but they did notunch an attack.

    An emotionless mechanical voice spoke in the Dragonnguage.

    "Invader, leave my world."

    The metal particles in the air rolled and formed a pair of long and narrow eyes, staring at the silver Dragon and the Oracle beside it.

 Chapter 790 Metal Tide _3

    Looking at this pair of eyes, garen recalled the eyes that had appeared on the Pdin''s mask.

    Staring at the long and narrow eyes floating in the sky, garen opened his mouth and asked, " "Interesting, what are you?"

    The silver Dragon had a curious expression on its face, but there was no intention of insulting him in its words.

    Garen had now realized that the machines here did not have any life, they were all just cold tools, except for the pair of long and narrow eyes in front of him.

    Although the other party''s voice was mechanical, garen could feel the emotional fluctuations.

    He was on guard.

    my name is the mechanical primogenitor. I am the only ruler of this world.

    Heavenly venerate machine ...

    Garen was even more certain of his guess as he looked at the mechanical heavenly venerate.

    There was a high probability that this mechanical heavenly Lord was a conscious life form born from the heart of wonder machinery, which then developed and transformed step by step.

    "Celestial venerable? Your name is quite big, but why don''t you dare to show your true form?"

    Garen said in a calm tone.

    "I''m everywhere. Everything you see is my body."

    There was no fluctuation in the mechanical heavenly venerate''s voice.

    It''s everywhere ... Garen pondered over the mechanical heavenly venerate''s words, and his gaze flickered.

    This guy had probably evolved into a form simr to the consciousness of a beehive.

    With a supreme will, hemanded all the mechanical creations. It could also be said that the endless mechanical creations formed the will of the mechanical heavenly venerate.

    it''s not a civilization made up of mechanical lives, but a mechanical world led by the will.

    the development trajectory of the heart of wonder machinery is somewhat different from what the ancient imaska Empire envisioned.

    Garen stared at the mechanical heavenly venerate.

    intruder, this is yourst warning. Leave my world immediately.

    if you ignore my warning, you will turn into dust and dissipate.

    The mechanical heavenly venerate said.

    It could be seen that it did not want to have a conflict with garen and the Oracle from the other world.

    In order to avoid an early conflict with the gods, the low-key way of development was engraved in the core program of the heart of strange machinery.

    However, it did not expect that, under the will of fate, two ordinary Dragons who had mistakenly entered its own world would actually attract the attention of a Dragon God.

    Since things hade to this, the mechanical heavenly venerate could only ept the reality.

    you tried to kill the believers and people of the gods.

    "Do you think God will just sit by and do nothing?"

    The mechanical heavenly venerate was silent for a moment, then said seriously, "  even a God would have to pay an unbearable price if they wanted to destroy me.

    This was true. When the price was high enough, even a God would have to consider whether it was worth it.

    Unfortunately, the mechanical heavenly venerate was not facing any other God, but garen.

    Garen knew about the mechanical heavenly venerate''s past.

    It was garen''s destiny that had allowed the mechanical heavenly Lord, who had been quietly developing, to be discovered.

    the mechanical Lord, " the silver Dragon said with certainty.  you don''t have a real body, but I know you must have a core somewhere in this world.

    After a pause, garen grinned and said, "  I don''t need to destroy this world. I only need to capture your core. That''s enough.

    The metal particles that formed the eyes of the mechanical heavenly venerate fluctuated violently.

    Garen was right.

    "This ce will be your grave."

    Seeing that garen was determined to be his enemy, the mechanical heavenly Lord stopped talking.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the pair of narrow eyes disappeared from the air.<novelnext></novelnext>

    At the same time.

    Buzz ... Buzz ... The sound of countless engines being activated could be heard.

    The metal army that had spread out in all directions began to move.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Endless attacks burst forth from the sky and the earth at the same time. Sound waves, gravity waves, high-temperature rays, lightning beams, physical weapons ... It came in all kinds of forms, like a torrential rain.

    The oracles of the other world exerted their respective powers.

    A bright light burst forth, and a hundred thousand rays of light surrounded the position where garen and the Oracle were, forming a sea of light, melting all the iing attacks.

    However, looking at the expressions of the oracles from the other world, he knew that such a violent attack would not be so easy to block.

    The destructive energy umted in the copse cannon in the sky also increased the pressure on the oracles from the other world.

    However, they believed in the Saints they were following. They looked determined and fearless.

    The hundreds of millions of iron spiders also rose into the air, and together with the densely packed mechanical creations, they were like a Metal Storm, sweeping towards garen''s side.

    Mechanical creations covered the sky.

    From the sky and the ground, they came from all directions, drowning garen''s entire vision.

    But garen was unmoved, his expression calm.

    "Heart of wonder machinery, where are you?"

    Garen''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his entire body began to glow.

    In the blink of an eye, the silver Dragon''s body was covered in ayer of golden armor, turning into a peculiar ''Golden Dragon''.

    The strange machine heart was a product of the ancient imaska Empire, and garen had the imaska secret weapon that could control the ability of strange machines, so he could use it to find the strange machine heart that was hidden in this world.

    Destroying the entire metal world would be too much trouble.

    That would require the power of the Dragon Court.

    However, although garen was the Lord of the Royal Court, he would not casually gather the Royal Court Army when he was dealing with private matters. The Royal Court was the Royal Court of the entire dragon race, and the contract of the Royal Court also clearly stated these contents.

    If he needed the help of a member of the Royal Court for his own personal gain, he would also have to give them enoughpensation.

    Moreover, garen''s goal was not to destroy this ce.

    He wanted to obtain the heart of wonder machinery, just like how he had controlled the seven secret weapons of imaska.

    After activating the imaska Holy garment, garen''s gaze focused, and he did feel that something was not right.

    He felt a connection, a weak connection with the Holy garment of imaska.

    With this connection, he determined a coordinate.

    At this time, the oracles from the other world were still resisting the endless attacks and surrounded garen. Garen released the power of time, which wrapped around himself and the group of oracles, and started the time transmission.

    At the location where the attacks were intense and the energy was violent.

    Ordinary spatial teleportation was very ineffective, and if one was not careful, they would be swept away by the spatial turbulence.

    However, garen''s time teleportation was not afraid of these.

    The roars of metal from the sky and the earth were like the end of the world, but the river of time continued to flow quietly, unaffected.

    Then, in the ripples of the river of time, the silver Dragon and the Oracle disappeared at the same time.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The ocean of light disappeared, and the terrifying Metal Storm collided with the energy tide. Destructive shockwaves burst forth, tearing apart the metalnd below.

    At this moment, the silver Dragon and the Oracle arrived at another part of the mechanical star in the ripples of the river of time.

    It was still the world of metal machines.

    But here, there was a giant pir that connected the metal sky to the earth. On the giant mechanical pir, endless energy circuits flickered and appeared, flowing like the blood of living beings.

    The core nodes of the energy circuit formed the outline of a cube.

    The heart of wonder machinery was inside.

 Chapter 791 The Mechanical Primogenitor: I Have The Advantage!

    As soon as they appeared, garen and the Oracle from the other world were attacked by concentrated fire.

    It was even more violent than before, and the energy levels of all the attacks had clearly increased.

    There were more fortifications set up in the canopy and the surface of the earth, and the quality of the mechanical products was higher.

    With the most eye-catching mechanical pir as the center, there were thousands of smaller mechanical pirs standing around it. They were distributed in a strict manner, one row after another. At first nce, it looked like a dark and orderly metal forest.

    A kind of flying machine that looked like a squid filled almost every inch of space around the metal forest. It also shot out countlesssers, flooding towards garen''s side.

    The armor on the surface of the mechanical pirs opened at the same time, revealing the ck muzzles.

    The attacks that were condensed from the muzzles were at least legendary-level.

    use all your abilities and destroy these machines as much as you can.

    Garen stared at the location of the heart of wonder machinery, and at the same time, gave an order to the Oracle from the other world, speaking in a deep voice.

    One by one, the oracles said with cold faces, " "Yes, sir!"

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Golden mes and white holy light burst out of the oracles ''bodies.

    They held Holy swords covered in mes, and their bodies were protected by the eternal mes as they charged into the millions of metal soldiers.

    "zing God sh!"

    die!  zing Angel Susanna let out a low growl, and her holy sword once again expanded to nearly 10000 meters long. She swung it with a ming sh that was as wide as a chasm. Every time she swung it, she would melt the surrounding mechanical objects like wheat being harvested.

    The angel pped her wings and flew through the machines. Wherever she went, a sea of fire rose. Suzanna looked like a goddess of war in the fire.

    On the other side, the Holy Light envoy Morgan wasn''t holding a sharp sword, but a war hammer.

    Mastiff head ya Kong raised his war hammer high, and a white light that was like fire and lightning burst out, forming a huge spider web-like domain. It moved among the densely packed machines, and every time it jumped and shed, it meant that a machine had lost its ability to fight.

    Moreover, every time he hammered, it would cause a violent fluctuation in space. With a crushing shock wave, it would destroy the sturdy metal machinery as easily as breaking dry weeds and smashing rotten wood.

    The other God''s messengers also disyed their own abilities.

    An astral Apostle with silver skin pulled his longbow, and the arrow light tore through an area of thousands of meters, destroying all the mechanical objects in the area.

    At the same time.

    A beam of light shot out from a thick mechanical pir and broke through the astral apostle''s star energy shield with lightning speed. It shattered his upper body and made him look dead.

    However, a burst of light burst out.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Bones grew, flesh and blood intertwined, and skin recovered ... In the blink of an eye, the astral Apostle that was killed was resurrected.

    Great resurrection.

    Almost all the oracles above the legendary level had this kind of spell-like ability.

    Other than that, there were also Holy Word spell,mand of death, intimidation, inextinguishable me, banish, de Barrier, great resurrection, instant spirit body, restoration, holy light sh, Holy ming storm ...

    Even the weakest Oracle here had a wealth of means and abilities.

    They were all legendary creatures, and not just any ordinary ones from the Prime Material ne. With two demigods leading them, the metal army would not be able to do anything to them for a short period of time, unless their power was exhausted or they had more powerful machines.

    On many asions.

    Without taking into ount the various divine powers, the oracles of the other world were considered to be the most powerful creatures under the gods.

    In the roar of countless mechanical creations, the attacks of the oracles were like the rising sun in the ck clouds, not inferior in any way, and the light they emitted illuminated all directions.

    Of course, this was the world of the heart of wondrous machinery, where the mechanical Army was endless. If this continued for a long time, the oracles from the other world would not be able to hold on.

    In the sky, the silver Dragon lowered its eyes and stared at the giant mechanical pir that stood at the center of the steel forest.

    The heart of wonder machinery was like the heart of this world and the brain of the mechanical heavenly Lord.

    It was the core that kept this of metal and machinery running, and it was also the main carrier of the mechanical heavenly venerate''s consciousness.

    Although without the heart of wonder machinery, the current heavenly Lord machine would not disappear directly, but his vitality would definitely be greatly damaged, and even the massive will that could rival a God would not be left.

    It was just like how the Empire''s hintends must be heavily guarded.

    The heart of wonder machinery, which was extremely important to the mechanical heavenly venerate, also had the strongest guard on this.

    At this moment, the giant mechanical pir reflected in garen''s vision was the location of the heart of wonder machinery.

    Ka ka ka ... The surface Armor of the mechanical pir openedyer byyer, and with the sound of gears rubbing against the gears, twelve ck metal boxes that looked like coffins were pushed out.

    Weng.

    Dark blue energy rose up and flowed on the surface of the ck metal box, forming a pattern with the beauty of machinery and magic.

    After a series of rapid transformations, twelve mechanical creations that were emitting powerful energy fluctuations appeared before garen''s eyes.

    In garen''s field of vision, there were twelve strange-machine angels that had exchanged nces with God garen earlier. Their appearances were mainly divided into two types, and their weapons were also unmoving. It seemed that they were skilled in different aspects.

    However, the gorgeous energy wings on their backs were exactly the same.

 Chapter 792 The Mechanical Primogenitor: I Have The Advantage!

    It was long and beautiful with flowing lights and vibrant colors. Countless energy particles condensed from the air and gathered on it.

    The energy wings of these fellows were much more magnificent than the wings of the true zing Angel.

    Do these machines have names? "

    Garen said.

    Pairs of long and narrow eyes appeared on the smooth facial cover of the strange mechanical Angel.

    "The Angel of Death."

    The mechanical heavenly venerate didn''t remain silent in the face of the enemy''s question.

    The activated 12 Angels of Death were infused with 70% of the mechanical heavenly Lord''s thoughts and will. They were not ordinary soldiers who were besieging the Oracle from the other world. Each and every one of them hadbat power at the demigod level.

    Guardian angel, destruction Angel, killing Angel ... He had be the mechanical heavenly Lord, but in the end, he had created a new Angel of Death.

    you still like high-level machinery in the form of angels.

    Garen shook his head slightly and could not help but say.

    The heart of wonder machinery was thebination of the wills of the imaska Empire''s emperors, but garen remembered that, ording to the ancient imaska Empire''s Emperor, when it was created, it did not possess any human memories, only an ignorant spirit.

    This ignorant spiritual intelligence developed, and in the end, it still created an angel-like demigod strange machine.

    Back in the ancient imaska Empire, there were also three strange-machine angels guarding the area.

    It seemed that some of the instinctive habits of the Emperor of the imaska Empire had been imprinted in the depths of the mechanical heavenly Lord''s will.

    "What?"

    "We''ve never interacted before."

    The mechanical heavenly venerate caught the Dragon''s mumbling.

    A hint of confusion appeared in those cold and narrow eyes.

    Because it was essentially formed from human will, the mechanical heavenly Lord''s body had a life and soul. It was not a cold mechanical will, but it had a special way of thinking, which was different from normal intelligent creatures.

    The mechanical heavenly venerate had always wanted to figure out his own origin.

    The silver Dragon he had encountered seemed to understand this.

    Whether it was the fact that he had a core or his words at this moment, they both proved this point.

    "You know my background?"

    The mechanical heavenly venerate looked at the silver Dragon.

    It had only been born a few thousand years ago.

    However, most divine-power Dragons had a lifespan of 10000 years. ording to the mechanical heavenly Lord''s judgment, it was very likely that the Dragon opposite him knew his origin.

    Garen grinned.  of course. Not only do I know your background, but I also know that you''re destined to serve and submit to someone.

    After hearing the Dragon''s words, the Angels of Death''s expressions did not change.

    They were originally expressionless, and only a pair of eyes could be seen on their mirror-like faces.

    "You don''t seem to have seen the situation here clearly."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Twelve against three, and you''re in my world. Where did you get the confidence to be my enemy?"

    In the opinion of the mechanical heavenly venerate ...

    The advantage was on its side.

    Being in this isted metal world, the mechanical heavenly Lord had never heard of the master of the Royal Court. He only thought of garen as a slightly more powerful Dragon.

    Garen''s gaze swept across the Angel of Death.

    ording to the energy fluctuations emitted by these angels, he sensed that the level of strength of these Angels of Death was not low. They were even stronger than the strange mechanical angels of the imaska Empire.

    It had only been a few thousand years in the main timeline.

    A single heart of wonder machinery had created ten top-notch weapons at the demigod level, and an endless metal tide measured in the units of hundreds of millions.

    This thing was indeed a treasure.

    Even the gods would want to get their hands on or destroy the ultimate treasure.

    If it had enough time and conditions to develop, it could cause a mechanical disaster.

    Garen recalled the words of the immortal Dragon Empress.

    In the endless history of the multiverse, among the trillions of intelligent beings, there were always some amazing people or things. The light of thought that burst out from ordinary things was sometimes even more dazzling than the light of divinity.

    For example, mortal Arcanists ''godly Ascension.

    There was also the heart of wonder machinery and the mechanical celestial Lord in front of garen.

    After the mechanical heavenly venerate had expressed his true thoughts, garen did not even have time to respond before a zing light and a holy light exploded. The zing Angel and holy light Angel, who had the power of a demigod, had cold expressions as they stared at the twelve Angels of Death.

    "My Lord''s mighty power overshadows the light of the sun and the moon, is that something you can rashly judge?"

    "Those who don''t respect the Lord shall be destroyed by the Holy Light!"

    The two oracles gave up on the endless metal army and destroyed millions of machines with sacred fire and Thunder as they charged toward the Angel of Death.

    Once the oracles of the other world decided on the God they followed, they would be loyal.

    Unless the God fell onto the path of evil or they themselves fell, they would not betray.

    The energy wings of the four Angels of Death pped at the same time, and their metal bodies tore through space, heading toward the zing Angel and the Holy Light Oracle.

    Buzz, buzz, buzz.

    Energy was pumped from the engine of the Angel of Death and poured out, turning into a strange sword.

    The dark blue de of light vibrated billions of times per second. Such high-frequency vibrations formed a terrifying killing power. It was held by the closebat form of the Angel of Death, and it began to fight with the Oracle from the other world.

    If there were ordinary creatures here, they would not be able to see the battle between the Angel of Death and the Oracle from another world.

    One could barely see the collision of two streams of light, one zing and one ck. In the blink of an eye, there were thousands of sharp shes.

    At the same time, the Angels of Death kept their distance and raised their arms together, turning them into cannon muzzles.

    The ck muzzles of the cannons were filled with energy that seemed to be able to prate the world. They locked onto the oracles from the other world from a distance and rushed to help the Angels of Death who were holding melee weapons.

 Chapter 793 The Mechanical Primogenitor: I Have The Advantage!

    Crash!

    The zing Angel''s holy sword sent the high-frequency light de flying, and he shed horizontally at the other party''s waist.

    &Nbsp; however, a highly concentrated beam of light came from the distance, forcing zing Angel to retreat and defend.

    He had just blocked the high-energy light beam when the high-frequency light de came again.

    On the other side, the Holy Light Oracle was facing a simr situation.

    The individualbat power of these Angels of Death was not as good as that of the top oracles of the other world, but the difference was not big. In the situation of two against one, they had a clear advantage.

    the top-tier machines here seem to only have these two forms.

    Garen''s gaze swept past these Angels of Death.

    This was indeed the case. The mechanical heavenly Lord had only developed demigod-level weapons for the past 100 years, and he had encountered a bottleneck in terms of material resources. After gathering the resources of this, he had only created 10 Angels of Death.

    Due to the constraints of resources, the mechanical heavenly venerate already had thoughts of invading other main material worlds.

    If there were sufficient resources, the mechanical heavenly Lord could even mass-produce the Angels of Death.

    Its n was to search for some main material worlds without the belief of gods and quietly upy and transform them.

    By expanding his metal tide step by step and managing his influence in the main material world, he would be able to create a demigod-level mechanical Army. With his advantage in numbers, he would be invincible in the main material world.

    The device that could break the ne barrier had been created.

    However, because he had to collect more information from other main material worlds and confirm that there were no worlds believed in gods, the heavenly Lord of machinery had not yet implemented it.

    And then, what a coincidence.

    At this critical moment, garen had brought the Oracle from the other world to attack.

    His original n had beenpletely disrupted, and if it wasn''t implemented, he would be in danger of bankruptcy. To the mechanical heavenly venerate, these guys were no different from gods of gue.

    "You''re very powerful, I can see that."

    but with the suppression of the Prime Material ne, I don''t believe you can defeat my eight angels.

    after I kill you and these otherworldly creatures, I think I can make three new demigod weapons.

    The mechanical heavenly venerate said seriously.

    Buzz, buzz, buzz.

    In the midst of the roar, the angel engine raised a dark blue light that flowed along the surface of the Angel of Death''s body, forming mechanical lines all over it. At the same time, magic runes decorated it.

    Blue shields rose up one after another.

    High-frequency des of light condensed, and ck muzzles appeared.

    The remaining eight Angels of Death were activated. Carrying the will of the mechanical heavenly venerate, they surrounded the silver Dragon.

    Time seemed to slow down.

    Looking at the demigod angels closing in on it from all directions, the silver Dragon was not shocked. Instead, it was overjoyed. It opened its bloody mouth and revealed a smile that was somewhat evil and excited.

    In the Prime Material ne.

    It was garen''s first attempt to fight eight demigods of the same level.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Garen''s most powerful sh was during the War of Glory, when he had yet to achieve his invincible might. He was attacked by four elf oracles in the main material world.

    Out of the four demigods, garen had killed three of them and captured one alive at the cost of light injuries.

    It was also that time that established the reputation of the Lord of the Dragon Court.

    "Come on! Come face my power!"

    "To please me!"

    The silver Dragon''s body expanded with a low and suppressed roar.

    In the blink of an eye, in his peak form, the mountain-like giant God garen descended into this world.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    In the metal canopy, the weather that was originally under strict control suddenly changed.

    Due to the collision between thews of the Prime Material ne and the demigod-like power, the sky around them began to change.

    In an instant, dark clouds began to form, bringing with them a somber, heavy, and oppressive atmosphere. It was as if they were about to crush the earth. Thunder roared, Silver Snakes danced, and lightning shed. Then, in the dark World, a heavy rain poured down.

    Dark clouds rolled.

    The evil water was surging.

    The might of the giant dragon burst forth, almost tangible.

    Hu!

    The dense mass of low-level machinery was impacted. In the shing of sparks, they fell from the sky like a downpour, destroying countless low-level units in an instant.

    In this scene, the oracles from the other world looked at the giant God garen with fanatical eyes.

    "My Lord''s divine might!"

    After shouting, the Oracle''s emotions became impassioned, andyers of light rippled.

    The mechanical heavenly venerate''s narrow eyes turned grim when he saw the other party''s terrifying power.

    At the same time, the mechanical heavenly venerate was also looking forward to it.

    If it could use this Dragon''s body as a material to carry out mechanical modifications, it would have another mechanical dragon King under itsmand, which would help it develop and grow better.

    Under the will of the mechanical heavenly venerate, the endless mechanical creations around him stopped.

    At the same time, the nano-level metal particles in the air of this metal world were under the control of the mechanical heavenly venerate. They gathered together and continuously attached themselves to the bodies of the Angels of Death. The bodies of these mechanical demigods were also growing at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Very quickly, eight giant Angels of Death that were three hundred meters tall appeared in front of garen.

    Chi Chi Chi!

    High-energy light beams that could kill demigods and the surrounding mechanical pirs and forest energy cannons attacked at the same time. They were like a rain of light that enveloped the silver Dragon.

    Garen''s expression was calm as he extended his dragon wings that covered the sky.

    &Nbsp; the power of time exploded, causing the water of the river of time to flow around the Dragon.

 Chapter 794 Do You Understand The Value Of The Time Dragon?

    The barrier of time.

    From the God of fate and history''s divine weapon, which now belonged to God garen''s time scroll, it was the most useful ability that garen had learned.

    This covered garen''s weakness, which had never been considered very strong in defense.

    At this time, endless attacks fell on the time barrier that surrounded the Dragon''s body.

    Only attacks above the advanced legendary level could cause circles of ripples on the time barrier, like a breeze floating on the calm surface of a Lake, light and without any threat.

    &Nbsp; a few demigod-level beams of light crashed into the barrier of time, leaving behind cracks. But with the power of time, the barrier was instantly repaired.

    Unless one was strong enough to break the time barrier in one go.

    Or it could even exhaust garen''s power of time.

    Otherwise, thisyer of defense would be indestructible.

    The time freeze domain was activated at the same time, and the bodies of the eight Angels of Death froze for a moment. They were suddenly attacked by the power of time, and the Blue Shield on the surface of their bodies flickered violently.

    At this moment.

    Garen''s dragon wings pped.

    BOOM!

    In the deafening sound of the explosion, a ring-shaped shock wave exploded on the spot, repelling the heavy rain and dark clouds.

    The mountain-like Dragon had already disappeared.

    When it reappeared, the silver Dragon was only a few hundred meters away from an Angel of Death who was equipped with a long-range attack weapon.

    The w that could break time and space!

    The sharp ws covered in Silver Dragon scales came down from above with the force of Thunder, surrounded by the turbulence of time, and violently tore the shield of the erged Angel of Death.

    The Dragon stood up on its hind legs, its sharp ws barely able to grab the erged Angel of Death that reached its knees.

    His two ws exerted force at the same time, like twisting a fried dough twist.

    &Nbsp; crack crack.

    The sturdy metal body was torn apart and deformed. Clusters of electric sparks shed non-stop, and countless mechanical tissues were like human flesh and blood sttering everywhere.

    Under the Dragon''s terrifying power, the Angel of Death was crushed into twisted remains.

    However, the fine metal particles in the air continued to gather and repair the Angel of Death''s injuries. Just like a normal demigod creature, this fellow also had a strong regenerative ability.

    However, to garen, as long as he could destroy it to a certain extent ...

    That was enough.

    The silver dragon''s eyes focused, and a strange amber crystal followed the dragon''s ws and covered the broken body of the Angel of Death, sealing it in the blink of an eye.

    He opened the dimensional space and threw it in.

    Immediately.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Garen didn''t waste any time. He took a deep breath, and then spat out a stream of time-shattering breath. Like a river, it shattered a Death Angel along with its shield and body.

    At the same time.

    In just a few seconds, the shields of the other Angels of Death that were shing wildly stabilized. In a piercing blue sh, they broke free from the stagnation control of the time freeze domain.

    "The power of time."

    The mechanical heavenly venerate''s voice was extremely heavy, and garen could hear the deep fear in it.

    The eight Angels of Death had turned into six the moment they met.

    As for the one whose body had been mostly wiped out by the time-crushing breath, although garen did not have the time to seal it away, the metal particles in the air were constantly repairing it, but it would not be able to recover itsbat power in a short time.

    There were six Angels of Death left. They were clearly demigods, but theirbat abilities seemed to be unfathomable.

    Under such circumstances, the mechanical heavenly venerate made up his mind and recalled two of the Angels of Death that were besieging the Oracle from the other world, letting the remaining two fight the Oracle to the death.

    The zing Angel and the Holy Light Angel were both shocked.

    They wanted to go to their Saints ''aid immediately.

    However, when they saw the boundless spirit of the Saint, Suzanna and Morgan were sure that the great dragon of eternity and time Saint was able to kill all these evil machines, even if it was one against ten.

    On the surface, it was still one against eight.

    However, garen''s previous attacks had also exhausted his body. In fact, he was going through a battle of one against ten.

    The three long-range types umted energy, and the muzzles formed by their arms glowed even more brightly. They were filled with destructive power as they locked onto garen.

    The fixed mechanical units such as the copse cannon between the metal canopy and the energy array attack on the ground also exploded continuously. From all angles, they converged into an attack with no blind spots and fell on the giant deified Silver Dragon in the middle.

    Due to its current mountain-like size and the cautious attitude of the mechanical heavenly venerate ...

    Garen was enduring the baptism of countless attacks at every moment. The entire Dragon was drowned by the violent energy, and the time barrier was like ake that had experienced a storm, with arge number of ripples and looked like it was about to copse.

    However, under the mechanical heavenly venerate''s expectant gaze, the time barrier seemed to be unable to hold on, but it did not break.

    At the same time.

    The silver Dragon, which was drowned in the endless attacks, let out a loud roar.

    The Dragon roared in the sky.

    The next moment, the Dragon''s body fell with a destructive power.

    Don''t forget, this Dragon was also a powerful spell caster.

    Garen cast the supergravity technique on his body again and again, making his body weight, which was already several billion tons, even more terrifying. It was like a piece of silvernd smashing onto the metal surface.

    Crash!

    The metal ground caved in, cracked, and shattered.

    Countless mechanical creations were shattered, and metal fragments whistled and flew into the sky. In the doomsday-like scene, the surrounding hundreds of kilometers ofnd directly sank, and the defensive weapons set up in it were all destroyed.

 Chapter 795 Do You Understand The Value Of The Time Dragon?

    Only the metal forest where the mechanical pirs stood had an extremely strong shield raised, blocking the impact of the Earth''s churning.

    Crash!

    There was another loud bang.

    The Dragon stomped on the ground and pped its wings. It flew out of the deep pit and flew toward the metal sky tens of thousands of meters in the air.

    The Dragon flew up from the ground and went against the current.

    The mechanical heavenly venerate''s expression changed.

    The five melee-type Angels of Death chased after garen with high-frequency light des in their hands. They were like ck beams of light, but their speed was not as fast as the silver giant dragon that had its eleration activated, so they could not catch up in time.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Countless attacks poured down from the sky, like a waterfall crashing into garen''s time barrier. The abundant impact caused garen''s speed to slow down significantly.

    Five Angels of Death flew over.

    In garen''s perception, their closebat weapons, those strange high-frequency light des, were not to be underestimated. With a random sh, coupled with the help of long-range attacks, there was a chance of breaking his time barrier.

    Garen''s choice to break the metal sky and the earth was also a decision made after much consideration.

    Although the time barrier was not broken, he had used up a lot of his power of time. He could not allow these fixed mechanical weapons to bombard him.

    Thebined damage caused by these things was no less than that of some demigods.

    Garen felt that he was not just fighting ten people alone.

    The sea-like attacks from the metal canopy and the surface of the earth were not something that a few demigods could stir up.

    Chi Chi Chi!

    As garen''s speed decreased, the five Angels of Death sped over. The length of the high-frequency sharp des increased sharply, and they shed at the time barrier from all directions. Under the tremor of hundreds of millions of times per second, the time barrier began to crack.

    The long-range Angel of Death condensed a beam of light and urately locked onto the location of the crack in the time barrier, opening a gap.

    Then, the high-frequency lightsaber shed randomly, and the endless bombardment of the sky curtain. The long-range attacks of the other Angels of Death broke through imaska''s Holy garment and dragon scales one after another, and the silver dragon''s blood flowed out.

    However, the scene that should have made the heavenly venerate of machinery happy did not actually happen. The entire world copsed in front of the eyes of the giant dragon.

    "As expected, it''s enough to break through my time barrier."

    After all, he was fighting one against many, and this was the main material world, the home ground of the other party. Garen had to be more cautious.

    Time mirror image!

    The power of time was being consumed by the tons. Two mirror images of the Angels of Death stepped out of the river of time and blocked the other Angels of Death.

    At the same time, the muscles under the Dragon''s scales bulged, and magic power and the power of time burst out at the same time.

    With a thunderous roar, the silver Dragon braved all the attacks and went against the current, reaching the metal canopy.

    In the end, its four limbs stepped on the metal sky, and the silver Dragon was like a giant bat hanging upside down.<novelnext></novelnext>

    He closed his eyes and retracted his dragon wings.

    &Nbsp; crack crack.

    An extremely cold air was generated with garen as the center, and the surrounding space was frozen, withyers of ice crystals appearing.

    In the next second, the magic power in his body surged out.

    Hu!

    As the Dragon spread its wings, the power of extreme cold swept in all directions, extending wildly along the metal canopy, ting it with a thickyer of ice crystals, and sealing all the sky canopy giant cannons inside.

    Spell-like ability, winter domain!

    Garen''s white Dragon bloodline ability had already reached the level of an ancient divine power white Dragon as his body grew.

    He didn''t use much frost power, but that didn''t mean he didn''t have any.

    After dealing with the threat of the metal canopy and the earth matrix nearby, the silver Dragon lowered its eyes and looked down at the turbulent world below.

    In the dark metallic background, rays of light burst forth, forming a chaotic scene of a battle.

    After a while, the mirror image blocking the Angel of Death had beenpletely torn apart.

    However, their mission had beenpleted.

    Garen''s goal had also been achieved.

    The silver Dragon descended from the sky and charged at the Angel of Death in the howling Hurricane.

    Without the restraint of the endless, annoying fly-like attacks, the Dragon pressed forward with an unstoppable momentum. Just the Hurricanes it stirred up were enough to make some low-level mechanical objects lose their ability to move.

    The attacks from the three long-ranged forms were continuous.

    At the same time, five closebat figures came to meet him.

    The high-frequency light des shed at garen''s time barrier, and as shown in the vision of the future, they caused obvious cracks. However, without the help of units such as the sky screen cannon and the energy matrix, and with the help of the other long-range forms, they could notpletely break it in a short time under the continuous repair of the power of time.

    The silver dragon''s tail swept.

    The giant tail that was hundreds of meters long swept up a downpour of rain, smashing countless raindrops into pieces. At the same time, it whipped an Angel of Death, causing many cracks to appear on its metal body, and it went deep into the ground.

    The Dragon''s wings, which covered the sky, pped left and right at the same time, sending the two Angels of Death flying like bowling balls, embedding them in the metal sky.

    It was a closebat ability.

    As a true dragon, garen would never show his fear.

    His physical body was also second to none.

    Attack, speed, reaction, physical resistance, energy resistance, magic ability, time ability ... The reason why garen was able to gain the upper hand in a one-on-many battle was because he had maxed out all his abilities, and was a proper hexagonal true dragon.

    This was also the power of the time Dragon, not only in its time ability.

 Chapter 796 Do You Understand The Value Of The Time Dragon?

    After banishing the three angels of Death from the battlefield, the silver Dragon spat out a breath at the Angel of Death who was trying to cut its own neck, forcing it to retreat. Then, with its ws that had the power to break time and space, it pierced the chest of the Angel of Death, who had burst out from the side.

    In the process, garen also suffered some injuries.

    It mainly originated from the long-range form of the Angels of Death.

    The continuous attacksnded on the same spot and finally broke through garen''s defense. It pierced through his dragon scales and left behind bloody holes that were dozens of meters in diameter.

    However, the terrifying-looking blood pit was only a small injury for garen''s size, and it was only a superficial injury.

    He relied on his strong body to endure these injuries.

    The dragon''s ws burst out and tore the Angel of Death''s body, which had been pierced through the chest by it, into two halves, and then sealed it with time Amber.

    At the same time.

    Garen''s spell was ready.

    Level 12 spell, vital point of God.

    With a sh in his eyes, garen saw the weak point of the three angels of Death''s shields in the distance.

    Time division!

    The sequence exploded!

    Without a sound, the river of time where the Angels of Death were located either split into gaps or exploded into waves.

    Under the power of time division, the powerful Blue Shield shattered like a bubble.

    The sequential explosion directly exploded on the bodies of the Angels of Death, causing them to lose their arms and legs, and their condition to drop drastically.

    The silver Dragon spat out frosty Dragon Breath, and the ice storm turned with the Dragon''s neck, sealing the Angels of Death inside. The huge ice crystals kept shaking, and cracks extended, but they could not escape for a while.

    At this point, there were only four Angels of Death left who still hadbat ability.

    The three that had been sent flying had already returned to the battlefield. A total of four melee-type Angels of Death circled garen''s body and flew around. The high-frequency light des kept colliding with the time barrier, creating many cracks.

    But what happened next was no longer suspenseful.

    As time passed, the Angels of Death fell under garen''s sharp ws one by one.

    If not for the great mechanical will ...

    In the face of such a terrifying beast, if it was a demigod with intelligence, his will to fight would have copsed long ago.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After another period of time.

    Thest two wounded Angels of Death were grabbed by the Dragon. They struggled against the dragon''s ws that seemed to be cast from steel, but could not move.

    The silver Dragon''s body was also covered in scars.

    However, for its mountain-like body, it was still within an eptable range and was not seriously injured.

    "Heavenly venerate machine, tell me now."

    "What gives me the confidence to be your enemy?"

    There was silence.

    The mechanical heavenly venerate didn''t reply.

    Under the respectful gazes of the oracles, the silver Dragon raised its head and let out a deafening roar among the countless broken machines that fell like rain.

    "It''s absolute strength!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the dragon''s ws exerted force, and the metal body of the Angel of Death made cracking sounds. It was crushed into indistinguishable mechanical wreckage and sealed up by the time Amber.

    The ten Angels of Death who had fought with garen had all lost theirbat abilities.

    The two Angels of Death who were fighting the Oracle from the other world were also beaten up by the Oracle from the other world. They would soon lose their ability to resist, and there was no need for garen to make a move.

    In a one-on-one situation, they were not the opponents of the zing sky oracles and the Holy Light oracles.

    However, garen felt that these Angels of Death should not be underestimated.

    They were no weaker than ordinary demigod creatures.

    He shifted his gaze.

    The silver Dragon looked at the mechanical pir that reached the sky.

    The blood-like energy flow that was flowing on the surface of the mechanical pir had dimmed a lot.

    The metal forest with the mechanical pir as the center had stopped. The mechanical creations in the sky had also stopped operating. They all shut down their engines and fell to the ground.

    In this situation, the mechanical heavenly venerate already understood that his resistance would be futile.

    It was better to stop at thest moment of time, to stop the sense of urgency that was imprinted in the core, to stop the will that had been constantly running since its birth, and to get a moment of rest.

 Chapter 797 The Restless Giant God System (1)

    Under garen''s gaze, the entire metal world suddenly stopped.

    One by one, the mechanical creations stopped moving. The roar of engines that filled the metal canopy and the earth had calmed down. Even the energy veins flowing on the mechanical pirs had dimmed.

    The mechanical heavenly venerate''s voice was heard at the same time.

    you win. I will wee your destruction.

    The mechanical heavenly venerate lost the will to resist. After saying that, he fell silent and did not respond.

    At the same time.

    The silver Dragon in the sky removed its giant God transformation. Its mountain-like body began to shrink, and in the blink of an eye, it returned to its normal size.

    Turning his head, garen looked at the group of oracles from the other world who were covered in injuries.

    "My attendants, you have done well."

    now, return to the divine Kingdom. My main body will give you a reward that represents glory.

    After hearing the saint''s words, the Oracle obediently opened the door to his divine Kingdom and returned to garen''s eternal divine Kingdom.

    In the entire metal world, garen was the only living being with flesh and blood.

    He looked at the ce where the heart of wonder machinery was.

    The silver Dragon shook its head and said, " "Destroyed? No, I''ve said it before, I''m the one you''re going to serve. Why would I destroy something that belongs to me?"

    While they were talking.

    Garen pped his dragon wings and flew towards the giant mechanical pir.

    The Dragon''s body passed through the dark metal forest and arrived in front of the giant mechanical pir, stopping where the heart of wonder machinery was.

    After hearing garen''s words, the metal particles in the air condensed into the mechanical celestial venerable''s long and narrow eyes, which stared at the silver Dragon at a close distance.

    "You want to enve me?"

    There was no emotion in the mechanical heavenly venerate''s words.

    enving is too unpleasant. I''d rather call it loyalty.

    Garen said calmly.

    &Nbsp; crack crack.

    The Dragon''s sharp ws tore through the surface Armor of the mechanical pir, revealing the heart of wonder machinery, which was also the brain and heart of the mechanical heavenly venerate.

    The metal cube was the size of a human head.

    The length, width, and height were perfectly the same, without any deviation.

    It was made up of hundreds of millions of microscopic nano-cube units, and it was moving rhythmically all the time, forming strange mechanical waves that swam on the surface of the cube as if it was the breathing of metal.

    He took out the heart of wonder machinery and ced it between his dragon ws.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The silver Dragon lowered its eyes and looked at the metal cube.

    I can make a promise with my own divinity as a witness. You will be loyal to me as long as I''m alive. When I die, or when I no longer need you, I will return your freedom.

    Garen gave a very sincere promise.

    First of all, it was very difficult for him to die, and the probability of an idental death was very low. As for whether or not he needed the mechanical heavenly venerate in the future, it was entirely up to him.

    The rhythm of the metal cube became more obvious. The mechanical heavenly venerate seemed to be thinking.

    In the core of the heart of wonder machinery, the ancient imaska Empire carried a hatred for the gods. In order for the heart of wonder machinery to create a powerful machinery civilization, they had left behind a program that allowed it to develop and grow step by step at all costs.

    As long as there was an opportunity, it could not ignore it.

    Therefore, it was indeed seriously considering garen''s words.

    The so-called loyalty was actually another way of saying envement. If it was an intelligent creature, in the face of being enved, it might consider its dignity and not just life and death.

    However, the mechanical heavenly venerate didn''t care about this.

    By pledging loyalty to the Dragon in front of him, he could avoid the end of destruction and allow it to continue to develop. He could also try to umte strength under its protection.

    Just like the ancient imaska Empire, the mechanical primogenitor knew that he would definitely be on the opposite side of the gods in the future.

    Now that it was under the protection of a powerful being, whether it was divine or demigod power, it was actually a good thing in its calctions.

    After thinking for a while, the mechanical heavenly venerate slowly said, " "If you can tell me more about my background, I can agree to this deal."

    "Deal," the silver Dragon grinned.

    After a pause, garen said in a certain tone, "  I knew you would agree because as a civilization and the seed of an Empire, you would not be allowed to self-destruct.

    The mechanical heavenly venerate remained silent.

    Garen unhurriedly exined the origin of the mechanical heavenly venerate to it, and said, "  once upon a time, in the eastern part of the Faerun continent, one of the main material worlds, there was an Empire of strange machinist who called themselves imaska ...

    In this metal world, time passed by quietly.

    Very quickly, garen told it about the origin of the mechanical heavenly venerate.

    After a moment of silence, the mechanical heavenly venerate said in an emotionless voice, "  the fire of imaska, the heart of strange machinery ... These are the names I was born with."

    however, I''m the mechanical heavenly venerate now, and I will be in the future.

    After learning about his origin and the feud between his creator and the gods, the mechanical Holy Lord did not have any obvious reaction.

    "If you lose your heart, can you still control this metal world?"

    Garen asked.

    The metal cubew moved, and the mechanical celestial venerable replied, "  I can, but 90% of my will is on the core. Without the core, my remaining will can only barely maintain the operation here and can''t grow any stronger.

    Garen nodded.  use your remaining will to slowly repair the damage here.  he said.

 Chapter 798 The Restless Giant God System _2

    as for the heart of wonder machinery, this core of yours will leave with me for the time being.

    After that, garen took the heart of wondrous machinery and left this metal world first, returning to the Dragon Court dimension.

    Although he had reached an agreement with the mechanical heavenly venerate, garen could not guarantee that it would abide by it.

    A contract like a god''s oath had no effective binding force on a special life form like the mechanical heavenly Lord, so garen chose to take the mechanical heavenly Lord''s core away first.

    He wanted to try and see if he could add a program to the core program of the mechanical heavenly venerate that would be loyal to him.

    Garen had imaska''s inheritance in his hands, and he also knew some strange machinist methods, so he could give it a try.

    If he failed, he would have to think of other ways.

    The Dragon Court realm, The Eternal Pce.

    In the faint fluctuations of the river of time, garen brought the heart of wonder machinery and directly appeared in the Dragon''s Nest.

    Yuna was lying on her stomach, pouring gold, silver, and precious stones on her body. She narrowed her eyes and listened to the crisp nking sounds when the precious stones collided with her scales.

    When she saw garen return, the energy dragon girl flipped over, from facing up to lying down.

    "Eh, What''s this?"

    Yuna saw the strange machinery hivemind that garen had put down.

    a top-notch creation of the path of strange machinery.

    Garen briefly exined the origin of the heart of wonder machinery to Yuna.

    "What''s its use now?"

    Yuna asked curiously as she circled the metal cube, her light purple eyes blinking.

    Heavenly venerate machine''s voice rang out from the heart of wondrous machinery after hearing Yuna''s words.

    "I can machine metal materials."

    Even after leaving his own metal world and cutting off contact with many mechanical creations, just the core alone now had the ability of a legendary creature.

    Garen took out a piece of Mithril that was a few meters in diameter.

    "I''ll try."

    He was also curious about the mechanical heavenly venerate''s abilities.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The metal cube left garen''s Dragon w and floated up.

    Waves of strange energy radiation shot out from the metal cube andnded on the huge piece of Mithril.

    Kacha Kacha ... Under garen and Yuna''s gaze, many cracks appeared on the Mithril. Following these cracks, it began to change shape and assemble.

    In the blink of an eye.

    A silver mechanical dragon about three meters long with magic runes and mechanical veins all over its body appeared in the Dragon Nest.

    Hu!<novelnext></novelnext>

    The small mecha Dragon pped its wings and relied on the turbine-like energy flow between its wings to take off and fly up and down in the Dragon Nest.

    Yuna''s gaze followed the little mechanical dragon. She suddenly reached out with a w and pressed it down, then poked it curiously.

    "It seems to be quite fun."

    Yuna said in surprise as she fiddled with the little mechanical dragon.

    No wonder he could create a metal world so quickly. He had such a strange ability ... Garen stared at the metal cube and thought to himself.

    Yuna was like a child who had just received a new toy, and she kept teasing the mechanical dragon.

    Garen, on the other hand, closed his eyes and gave a thought.

    The inherited knowledge of the imaskachi machinist all appeared in garen''s mind.

    After obtaining the seven secret weapons, garen had looked through the legacy of the strange machinist once, and stored it in his mind with his Dragon-type memory. However, garen had only just touched the surface of the strange machinery path. His current attainments were only simr to that of a high-level strange machinist, and it was difficult for him to create a strange machine creation with legendary strength, let alone a treasure like the strange machine heart.

    Because he wanted to rewrite the heart of wondrous machinery''s program, garen calmed down and focused his attention on the wondrous machinery inheritance.

    With his current understanding of the rules of operation of everything in the world, the time dragon''s own learning ability, and theplete legacy of wondrous machinery in front of him, his understanding of the path of wondrous machinery rapidly increased when he was fully focused.

    The river of time flowed like an ancient well.

    In the Dragon Court dimension, garen once again began his research on the wondrous machinery inheritance. He was very focused, as if he had returned to the time when he first came into contact with magic and studied it passionately. He was also making rapid progress.

    However, it was not an easy task to reach the level where he could rewrite the heart of wonder machinery''s program in a short time.

    But garen was not in a hurry.

    He had all the time in the world.

    While garen was studying in seclusion in The Eternal Pce.

    On the first floor of mountain paradise, it was Lucia''s paradise.

    The yakong God tribe was training day after day in the huge training field. Holy light was shining in all directions, and they never stopped. The scattered inds in the silver Sea were full of footprints of good creatures, and their lives were peaceful andfortable.

    Within the eternal divine nation.

    Under the operation of extraordinary divine power, the Dragon of eternity and time, who had transformed into a 10000-meter-long Dragon, was located in the center of the divine Kingdom. Its dragon wings covered the sky and covered the sun, shrouding an Oracle who lived in the eternal divine Kingdom.

    Garen''s eyes were tightly shut.

    With his body as the center, the extraordinary divine power was constantly released, like silk and thread, melting one divine item after another, weaving the great array of the God''s kingdom. At the same time, the natural rules here becamepletely inclined to his divine duty.

    As time passed.

    The power of time and destiny filled every corner of eternal divine nation.

    A few weekster.

    Thest chain ofws in the divine Kingdom space carried God garen''s imprint, and the great array that covered the entire divine Kingdom was also perfectly formed.

    The giant dragon that was still coiled in the sky opened its eyes.

    The divine light flickered, and garen''s massive divine body shrank to a length of more than a hundred meters.

 Chapter 799 The Restless Giant God System (3)

    A body that was toorge was often inconvenient.

    Unless it was for battle or to better mobilize extraordinary divine power, under normal circumstances, even the undying Dragon Queen and the metal Dragon God would maintain a body size of more than 100 meters in the divine Kingdom.

    "The eternal divine nation is finallyplete."

    Garen let out a long breath, his Facial Mask showing signs of fatigue, but his eyes were still shining.

    In order toplete the construction of eternal divine nation, garen had used up most of his extraordinary divine power.

    However, he was recovering at an extremely fast rate in eternal divine nation, at least four to five times faster than the outside world.

    In this ce, garen only needed to think and he could change the weather.

    A God was the only master of a God''s kingdom.

    It did not even require a trace of extraordinary divine power-a single thought could shatter the heavens and earth, dry the seas and shatter the rocks. Simrly, a single thought could revive all things and bring back the dead.

    "Praise the great dragon of eternity and time, my Lord''s might!"

    The moment the divine Kingdom was formed, the foreign world''s oracles who had settled down here all felt it in their hearts. They immediately knelt on one knee with solemn expressions and shouted praises to God garen in the sky.

    The crystal dragon, Nicole, who had just walked out of a Dragon''s Nest on a mountain peak, looked at the scene around her.

    Under the influence of this atmosphere, they immediately knelt down like the oracles from the other world.

    "My Lord''s divine might!"

    "My Lord''s divine might!"

    The crystal dragon wagged its tail and shouted happily with the other world''s oracles.

    The Dragon''s voice was loud and attracted a lot of attention. The oracles from the other world looked at the crystal dragon that had snuck into their team. After taking a nce, they looked away with strange expressions.

    This crystal dragon was the Dragon attendant of the master God. She was favored by the Dragon God and was the kind that could serve by her side in the temple.

    However. his brain didn''t seem to be working very well ... The oracles from the other world thought silently.

    "Haha, congrattions."

    garen, thepletion of your God Kingdom is something worth celebrating.

    A heroic Dragon''s Roar was heard.

    In another divine Kingdom dimension near eternal divine nation, a sh of tinum Light appeared, transforming into Bahamut''s tinum Dragon body.

    when the divine Kingdom is built, there will be more oracles who want to follow you.

    the believers and people who are favored by you can also ascend to the divine Kingdom and better provide you with faith and extraordinary divine power.

    Garen and the metal Dragon God entered the temple and began to chat.

    It was mainly the metal Dragon God speaking and godgaren listening.

    The various habits of the metal dragons were more or less inherited from the metal Dragon God. Of course, this also included the talkative brass dragon.

    After a while, the metal Dragongod suddenly turned his head and said, " "Do you still remember the God of Light?"

    The God of Light ... He was the arch-enemy of the original sun god and had given garen the divine power crystal. However, during the astral ne battle, he agreed to the request of the elf main God corilone to stop the immortal Dragon. This led to the exposure of the first generation steel Dragon King, which caused a conflict with the Dragon God system.

    "Of course," garen nodded.

    After a pause, garen''s voice was calm as he said, " "The God of Light stopped me from ascending, how could I forget?"

    however, when I was weak,''he'' helped me. I also remember that.

    Dragons were generally vengeful.

    Garen was no exception.

    As for the benefits that the God of Light had given him in the past, garen also remembered them. However, these were two separate matters. Garen and garen were the same, they were still very clear about their grudges.

    the God of Light has a divine Kingdom in the kronas heaven. You should know this.

    The God of Light had more than one God''s kingdom. One of them was on the seventh floor of mountain paradise, the heaven of kroninian, also known as the brilliant heaven.

    As the seventh time in mountain paradise, the brilliant heaven was special.

    This was the power of virtue andw. It was said to be the origin of good order in the multiverse. It was an idealizednd of virtue. There were no mortals living in the brilliant heaven, not even oracles from other worlds like the zing Angel or the yakong God tribe.

    If there was even a trace of evil in their hearts, they would not be able to enter the brilliant heaven.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Even good creatures would be dissolved in the brilliant heaven and be a part of the essence of the brilliant heaven.

    Therefore, only the gods who belonged to the good camp lived in the brilliant heaven, and most of them were powerful divine powers.

    Garen had been to brilliant heaven once.

    He could feel the rejection from the brilliant heaven. If he built his God''s kingdom in the brilliant heaven, the power of his God''s kingdom would be suppressed by the brilliant heaven. After all, the evil thoughts in garen''s heart still existed.

    If not for his status as a God, he would have died on the spot in the brilliant heaven.

    The brilliant heaven was the most dangerous ce in mountain paradise, so there was a very powerful Seraphim guarding between the sixth and seventh levels.

    "I''ve interacted with the God of Light before, and our rtionship is not bad."

    he came to me before and said that he was willing to use a divine stone of Corona to resolve the conflict between you and him.

    the God of Light helped kerilung to return a favor. He didn''t mean any harm to the Dragon God system or you.

    The God of Light was the one who stopped garen from ascending to godhood, so he had the biggest grudge with God garen.

    As for the immortal Dragon Queen ... The God of Light was not willing to deal with this evil Dragon God, and the evil god of hell could note to mountain paradise to cause trouble.

    "If you''re willing to ept the divine stone of Corona, we''ll forget about this."

    After a pause, the metal Dragon God added, "  of course, I''m just helping the God of Light to pass a message. You don''t have to care about me, just make the choice you think is right.

    While they were talking.

    In the metal Dragon God''s ws, a round stone that emitted a golden light appeared, shining in garen''s eyes.

    Garen stared at the divine stone of Corona and thought for a while. He then nodded and said, " "The God of Light took the initiative to ask for peace, and I''m willing to give him face."

    On one hand, the God of Light was a great divine power, and his strength was indeed extraordinary. Although he did not have a God system, he had a certain number of allies.

    When he was in the astral world, he didn''t really fight with the immortal Dragon Empress.

    On the other hand, The Grudge between God garen and the God of Light was not deep.

    Lastly, the divine stone of Corona was a great treasure.

    Garen had once wanted to get a Corona divine stone, but he had never seeded.

    To put it simply, the Corona stone was a small sun.

    After a while, the metal Dragon God left eternal divine Kingdom.

    When garen injected his extraordinary divine power into the Corona sun divine stone and activated it, a huge sun rose and illuminated all directions, bing the brightest light source in eternal divine Kingdom.

    This sun could be used as a powerful energy source.

    Eternal divine nation''s defenses were reinforced.

    Under the light of the Corona Sun Stone, the oracles of the other world were basking in the sun with a look of enjoyment on their faces, their bodies slightly glowing.

    It was foreseeable that there would be even more oracles from other worlds willing to follow God garen.

    Garen returned to his temple.

    Snowkes and ice crystals swirled over, turning into the body of the Saint of the frost girl.

    Under garen''s gaze, Saint Ollier''s eyes moved and he said in a low voice, "  Sorim left the divine Kingdom a few days ago, responding to the call of the Lord of Storms, and went to the beast garden.

    After a pause, Saint oului continued, "  it''s not just sorym. Many giant gods have gone to the beast garden.

    what? " garen''s eyes narrowed slightly.  you''re saying that the giant God system has held a meeting? "

    The Lord of Storms Saint orlul spoke of was not the Lord of Storms, the God of Storms and destruction, Talos.

    The Lord of Storms was the most active and powerful God in the giant God system. The first storm Giant, the eldest son of the giant God, annan, was a giant with great divine power. Together with the power of the giant himself, he was even stronger than the god of storm and destruction.

    During the time when the giant master God was disappointed in his own God system and retired to thend of bliss, the Lord of Storms had already be the leader of the giant God system.

    On the surface, the giant master God was still annan.

    But in reality, the one who carried out the duties of a master God had be the Lord of Storms.

    If it wasn''t out of respect for annan and hisst hope, the position of the giant main God would have already been changed.

 Chapter 800 The Soul That Fell Into The Abyss (1)

    what did the meeting of the giant God system say? "

    Garen said in a low voice as he looked at Saint olur¨¦.

    Saint Ollier shook his head, his voice soft and helpless.   I only know that Solim and some giant gods went to the Council of gods. I tried to find out more about it, but I didn''t get any useful information.

    After all, the cold goddess was not a giant God.

    Although she was now the spouse of the God of Frost Giants, it was difficult for her to know about the major decisions within the giant God system from Solim.

    All the giant gods went? "

    Garen asked carefully.

    After hearing garen''s words, Saint olury thought for a moment and said, "  many gods know that the giant God system has internal disharmony.

    but at the same time, it''s not clear. The internal struggle and division of the giant God system is more serious than they imagine.

    Garen was interested.

    He had long known that the giant God system was not a monolithic whole, but from what he had heard from ol¨¹, the situation was probably more serious than he had imagined.

    "Tell me in detail."

    Eulure considered his words and said, "  I met solme very early, and we were mates hundreds of thousands of years ago, so I know more about the internal situation of the giant God system.

    After a pause, she continued.  the main reason why the giant master God, annan, no longer cares about the giant God system''s Affairs is that he has had enough of the endless open and secret fights between his descendants.

    moreover, the giant God''s attitude toward his master God, annan, is probably more fear than respect.

    "Every time Solem mentions his father, I can see the nervousness and fear in his eyes," ol¨¹ said in a low voice.

    The giant master God, annan, was also known as the father of all things. He was a very contradictory and powerful God, and his strength was among the best among the great divine powers.

    He was wise, thoughtful, erudite, and also known as the omniscient God.

    But at the same time, he was arrogant and selfish, and the decisions he made were never to be doubted.

    Once he had made a decision, he would never change his mind. Even in the face of new variables or further development, even if it was proven to be a bad decision, he would not tolerate disobedience.

    There was another reason for the severe division and struggle of the giant God system.

    There were many partners in annan, but none of them were a match for him. Each of them had a different bloodline.

    After being disheartened by the giant God system, which had inherited many of his true natures, in annan, he had retired.

    The rest of the giant gods could be said to be relieved.

    It was said that only the god of storm Giant, the most beloved eldest son of the giant master God, knew where the giant master God lived in seclusion. The other giant gods did not know where the master God was.<novelnext></novelnext>

    But even if they knew, they would not go.

    If it wasn''t ast resort, no giant God would seek the help of their main God, annan.

    They were too afraid of their father.

    there were two other brothers born at the same time as Solim. They were the second generation of the giant main God, surt, the god of fire giants, and raus, the God of stone giants.

    because of the opposition between Frost and Fire, there has been constant friction between solme and surt. The God of stone giants, raus, only pays attention to stone giants andpletely ignores the other Giants. As long as he doesn''t target stone giants, he won''t react even if all the other Giants die.

    it''s just that, " eulure said softly.  from what I know, the battles that broke out between Sorem and surt were no less than a thousand times.

    there''s also the Lord of Storms, " she continued.  he and the God of nature and hunting have a deep-rooted conflict due to the giant master God''s attention on the Lord of Storms and his contempt for the God of nature and hunting.

    ? There were two great divine powers in the current giant God system.

    One was the Storm Lord, the eldest son of the giant master God.

    The second was the God of nature and hunting, the God of protection and destruction of the giant race, and the eldest daughter of the giant master God.

    They were the first-generation descendants of annan.

    Garen had heard about the conflict between the two gods.

    This began during the Dragon carriage war.

    During the Dragon War, the Dragon God and the giant God also fought each other.

    At that time, the giant main God had already retired. The main fighting power of the giant God system was the Lord of Storms and the God of nature and hunting. However, in the priesthood and authority of the God of nature and hunting, most of them did not increase their fighting power. As a great divine power, they performed very badly.

    Therefore, the Lord of Storms, who had always been in a higher position, directly scolded his sister for being a useless God.

    After the end of the Dragonair war, the stimted God of nature and hunting began to build a power domain. Now, he was also known as the God of protection and destruction. He had a much strongerbat power than before, and he asked the Lord of Storms to take back what he had said.

    However, the Lord of Storms had inherited the stubbornness of annan, and he still believed that the God of nature and hunting was useless.

    Just like that, The Grudge between the two of them was formed.

    The two first-generation offspring of annan had conflicts, and the second-generation offspring were also not on good terms, so the rest could naturally be seen.

    Eulure exined what he knew in detail.

    Garen gradually gained a clear understanding of the internal conflicts of the giant God system.

    Of course, if there was an all-out war with the Dragon God system, these giant gods would most likely unite and join forces to fight the enemy. After all, no matter how much internal discord they had, they were still from the same God system. For example, the immortal Dragon Empress and the metal Dragon God had constant friction, but they would never hesitate to join forces when it was time to do so.

 Chapter 801 The Soul That Fell Into The Abyss (2)

    However, the struggle situation of the giant God system was far moreplicated than that of the Dragon God system.

    The main conflict in the Dragon God system was between the undying Dragon Queen and the metal Dragon God. After the War of the Dragon Armor, it had calmed down a lot. Although they still didn''t see eye to eye with each other, there were no records of them fighting.

    Garen felt that he could make good use of theplicated conflicts and disputes between the giant gods.

    When Aurell finished, garen nodded and said, " "I know."

    After a pause, garen added, "  you''ve done a good job. Continue to pay attention to the giant God system. If there are any unusual movements, inform me immediately.

    Ollier had left a Saint here. The Saint and the God''s main body were connected in mind, so if there was any news, God garen would know very quickly.

    Saint eulure nodded and said softly, " "I understand."

    ? Raising her head to look at garen''s contemtive expression, Saint Ollier tactfully did not disturb garen''s thoughts. Her body turned into fine ice and snow, and she went to her own bedroom in the temple.

    Next, garen organized the information he had obtained from Saint Ollier.

    Garen felt that the Dragon God system and the giant God system would have a battle sooner orter.

    The giant God system was also clear about this.

    The purpose of their meeting was most likely to deal with the current Dragon God system.

    Instead of waiting for the other party tounch an attack first, it would be better to make a move earlier and secretly use some means against the giant God system.

    However, when it came to schemes and conspiracies, garen knew that he was not good at it.

    But it didn''t matter. God garen wasn''t good at it, but there were gods in the Dragon God system who were good at it, and they loved it very much.

    To be on the safe side, God garen went directly to the five colored God nation. After meeting the immortal Dragon, he did not directly use his extraordinary divine power to transmit information, because he might be detected by other gods along the way.

    The first level of the Nine Hells, the hell of Avernus.

    The five-colored divine Kingdom.

    This was not the first time God garen hade here. The gates of the divine Kingdom were open to God garen, and he found the Crystal Pce where the immortal Dragon Queen was located with ease.

    In the huge Pce, when garen first arrived, he saw more than one dragon.

    In front of the Dragon Queen, a 100-meter-long iron Dragon with a ck body and an indestructible metal texturey quietly on the ground. Its scales were tattered and had not fully recovered.

    It was the first generation steel Dragon King.

    Red, green, blue, ck, white ... The five-colored radiance was as dense as mist, and it shot out from the five dragon heads of the undying Dragon Queen. It enveloped the 1st generation steel Dragon King, and continuously seeped into every inch of the first generation''s scales.

    After garen arrived at the five colored divine Kingdom.

    Only then did the immortal Dragon Empress stop spitting out the five-colored aura. Then, the body of the first generation steel Dragon King shed and disappeared from the pce.

    "Oh? Isn''t this the time Dragon God who ced his God Kingdom in mountain paradise?"

    "How do you have the time to descend upon the Nine Hells?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Upon hearing the Dragon Queen''s slightly enigmatic words, godgaren''s dragon face revealed an awkward expression.

    It was obvious that the Dragon Queen was rather displeased with garen''s decision to build his God''s kingdom on mountain paradise and be neighbors with the metal Dragon God instead of the Nine Hells.

    Dragon Queen, you know very well that the Nine Hells aren''t suitable for me.

    Garen exined.

    "Since we are both dragon gods, you can just call me Tiamat."

    The Dragon Queen had no intention of making things difficult for garen.

    The five dragon heads stared at garen in unison, and after a light snort, they said in azy and reproachful tone, " "What business do you have with me?"

    "You Rascal, you must have something to ask of me,"

    if it''s for the sake of those elven demigods, then just wait. I haven''t trained them well.

    Garen shook his head and said seriously, "  no, no, no. I''ve got some information that I think you''ll be interested in. That''s why I''m here to tell you.

    Under the Dragon Queen''s interested gaze, garen told her about the giant God system''s internal situation.

    After hearing that, the immortal Dragon Queen''s eyes lit up and she said, "  I know that the giant God system also has internal disputes, but I didn''t expect that their contradictions would be so serious.

    The immortal Dragon Queen stood up.

    The five heads allughed, showing their sharp fangs.

    "Interesting, very interesting."

    if the giant God system were to fall apartpletely, I wonder what annan would feel.

    "Should we continue hiding in the corners or should we show ourselves and perform the duties of a sovereign?"

    The Dragon Queen muttered to herself in excitement, her breathing bing heavier.

    With the information brought by God garen and the various internal conflicts of the giant God system, the god of evil Dragon, who was best at ying with people''s hearts and loved conspiracies, was already impatient.

    Listening to the excited murmurs of the undying Dragon Empress and looking at her expression, garen''s heart skipped a beat.

    Fortunately, he was a God from his own camp, so they had a friendly rtionship.

    If they were from the enemy camp, this kind of unscrupulous evil god, who always thought about how to trap gods, would be a big problem.

    Garen could guess that the immortal Dragon Empress ''brain was definitely brewing up sinister and sinister ns.

    A momentter, the immortal Dragon Empress looked at garen and said in a good mood, "  I like the news you''ve brought. It reminds me of many interesting little games, games against the giant God.

    "That''s good," garen said with a smile.

    After achieving his goal ining to the five colored divine nation, garen bid farewell to the immortal Dragon Empress and nned to leave.

 Chapter 802 The Soul That Fell Into The Abyss (3)

    But before they left, the immortal Dragon Empress suddenly said, "  wait a minute, the two souls you asked me to find, I found them based on the Dragon''s true name.

    Garen''s eyes focused.

    The two souls in the immortal Dragon Queen''s mouth were the two red Dragons who had followed garen when he was weak and died in the aftermath of the sneak attack in theva half-ne.

    They were Rowell and gresha.

    They were just two adult red Dragons, and their strength was not worth mentioning to garen at the moment. Any Oracle from the other world could easily crush them to death.

    However, the loyalty that began at the beginning and the loyalty that they had now at their peak werepletely different in nature.

    like many Red Dragons, their souls fall into the bottomless abyss after their death.

    After the death of a creature born in the material world, its soul would return to the same type of outer ne ording to the alignment it was in before its death. Then, it would be immersed in the ne energy and be a ne supplicant, even having the chance to be a demon or an Oracle.

    As a Red Dragon with an evil nature, most of its souls would enter the lower nes.

    Howling wind abyss, bottomless abyss, Nine Hells, and so on were all possible.

    "The soul of a true dragon has always been in high demand in the abyss."

    "They fell into the hands of a Demon Lord and were transformed into abyssal Dragon demons by abyssal energy."

    it''s located on the first level of the bottomless abyss, the abyss of pazunya.

    After a pause, the immortal Dragon Empress continued, "  the in of infinite portals on the first level is the main battlefield for the bloody war between the demons of the abyss and the Devils of hell.

    the demon Lord of the first level is also a bloodbath general. Your two followers are now involved in the bloodbath.

    as a Dragon God living in hell, unless I officially dere that I''m an enemy of demons or Devils, it''s not appropriate for me to intervene in the blood War.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Looking at garen, the immortal Dragon Empress said casually, "  they''re just two unremarkable adult red Dragons, and now they''ve be abyssal Dragon demons. Give them up. You know the situation in the abyss.

    Upon hearing this, garen''s expression turned heavy.

    The bottomless abyss ... It was still a bloody battlefield.

    At the time of his Ascension, the enmity between garen and the Demon Prince had already been formed. If he were to head to the abyss, garen would probably be surrounded and attacked by a group of demon lords.

    Even the great divine powers did not dare to set foot in the abyss at will.

    If he were to go there with his true body, even with time Dragon countercurrent''s ability, the abyss would still be a very dangerous ce.

    "If it''s impossible, I won''t force it," garen said seriously after some thought.

    "However, if I have the chance, I won''t give them up so easily."

    In the words of the heavenly court''s God system, if he had the ability but didn''t save her, garen''s thoughts would not be clear.

    "How about making a deal with the demon Lord of the first level?"

    Shengaren asked.

    The immortal Dragon Queen shook her head.  you have a grudge against Demogorgon. Unless Pazuzu doesn''t want to stay in the abyss anymore, he won''t agree. The Demon Prince is much stronger than the ordinary Demon Lord.

    Pazuzu was the name of the demon Lord of the first level of the abyss.

    and with the nature of a devil, the other party will definitely ask for an exorbitant price if they propose a deal.

    After a pause, the immortal Dragon Empress suggested, "  instead of thinking about making a deal with the evil demons, it''s better to disguise your identity and recruit a group of mercenaries to participate in the bloody war for hell. This way, you''ll have the opportunity to take your minions away from the bloody battlefield and get rewarded by the archdevil.

 Chapter 803 News Of The Alpha Wind Technique Bloodline

    The Dragon Court dimension, within The Eternal Pce.

    The giant Silver Dragon lying in the Dragon''s Nest slowly opened its eyes, revealing a thoughtful look.

    Garen was now fully aware of the information that he had received from God garen.

    Rowell and Gretel have be abyssal Dragon demons, and they are still part of the demon blood War Army.

    Garen thought about it and felt that the immortal Dragon Empress ''suggestion was more appropriate.

    In fact, if it wasn''t for the fact that she discovered the two red Dragons at the wrong time and was a littlete, the immortal Dragon Empress would have taken them away when she had just discovered them.

    Although the Dragon Queen was a God who lived in hell, she was not a devil.

    There were also some evil gods simr to the Dragon Queen living in the abyss.

    Usually, demons would do the Dragon Queen a favor.

    However, the two abyssal Dragon demons who had be part of the demon blood battle Army wouldn''t be able to leave so easily. Most importantly, when the War of Glory was about to end, the Demon Prince Demogorgon and the Dragon God system had formed an enmity. As a result, the Dragon Queen''s reputation in the abyss was no longer in good hands.

    After all, in the bottomless abyss, the demon Princes were the overlords.

    whether it''s God garen or my main body, it''s not suitable for me to go directly to the bottomless abyss.

    Garen thought about it carefully, and his face turned serious.

    If he went to the bottomless abyss, it would be fine before his identity was discovered. However, once it was discovered, what awaited garen would be a very bad situation. In the bottomless abyss, with the support of the power of the abyss, the strength of the demons would be enhanced in various ways. Moreover, although the demon lords were constantly fighting, their attitude towards the outer Gods was still the same.

    "If that''s the case, it''s not impossible to recruit a hell blood Army to fight for me,"

    After a moment''s deliberation, the silver dragon''s eyes flickered as it made its decision.

    However, garen was not prepared to recruit the blood battle Army.

    He nned to build his own army to participate in the bloody battle.

    perhaps I can even take a piece of my territory in the abyss.

    The first few levels of hell and the abyss had been under the rule of archdevils and demon lords since the start of the bloody war. From time to time, demon armies would enter hell, and after a period of time, the Devils would upy the abyss.

    Of course, this was only limited to the first few levels of the two nes.

    It wasn''t easy, but it wasn''t difficult either.

    asionally, there would be some creatures who wanted power, wealth, honor, and other things. They would go to the abyss or hell with their sweet dreams and sign a contract with demon lords or devil Dukes to be a member of the Blood War Army. These people who were not native creatures were usually called Blood War mercenaries.

    One could go alone or in a group.

    No matter if it was hell or the abyss, they would neverin about having too many bloody battle mercenaries.

    Of course, most of the bloody battle mercenaries ended up as cannon fodder, buried in the battlefields that would never see the light of day. Very few of them could achieve their goals.

    "Here''s the problem."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Which subordinate ns could gain an advantage in bloody battles?"

    Since he was going to the blood Wars, garen was not willing to only bring out a cannon fodder Blood War Army.

    A fire mage from the alpha n?

    With the passage of time, after decades of stable development, the alpha n now had more than a dozen legends, and their poption had ushered in a huge increase, reaching more than 100000, among which were more than 20000 spell casters.

    In terms of poption, the alpha n was still far from the size of the country.

    However, the power it possessed had already surpassed many of the prime material kingdoms.

    After some careful thought, garen shook his head slightly.

    "The alpha n should focus on growth."

    most of their spellcasters are too young. They''re in their teens or twenties, and they''re not very useful.

    After all, the family nning policy had only been in ce for about thirty years, and the new poption of the alpha n was mostly young spellcasters.

    If the spellcasters with unlimited potential were to suffer too many casualties in the bloody battle, garen would definitely feel the pain.

    He had high hopes for the alpha n, hoping that one day, he would have a powerful Family Force called the alpha Empire.

    Due to garen''s protection.

    Living on the dragon n''s Kara, under the conditions of sufficient resources and suitable environment, the alpha n''s poption was increasing exponentially. At this rate of development, the possibility of garen''s idea being realized was very high.

    those fire and earth elemental lifeforms ... We have enough, but weck legendarybat power."

    Due to the limitations of the environment, none of the elemental life forms that were garen''s minions had reached the legendary level.

    looks like I''ll have to send them to the fire and earth elemental nes.

    "It would be a waste to use it in other ces."

    Only major elemental nes were most suitable for the development of elemental lifeforms. The density and quantity of the corresponding elements would always be the highest in the few pure elemental nes.

    A blood battle was indeed not a good ce to get involved.

    As he thought about it, garen gradually eliminated his own various ns.

    In the end, his gaze fell on the few mechanical Dragons that Yuna had treated as toys in the Dragon''s Nest.

    After much thought, garen felt that it was most suitable to send a mechanical Army over.

    After subduing the mechanical heavenly Lord, he only asked it to make some toys to make Yuna happy. It was really a waste of talent.

    It had been more than half a year since garen started to focus on researching the wondrous machinery inheritance. He had a better understanding of the heart of wondrous machinery, the core of the mechanical heavenly Lord.

    As long as there were enough resources, even if he only had the heart of wonder machinery, the heavenly Lord machine could create arge Army.

 Chapter 804 News Of The Alpha Wind Technique Bloodline

    This Army did not fear death at all.

    And even in such a terrifying, meat-grinding battle, no matter how many mechanical soldiers were destroyed, it would not affect the morale of the metal army at all.

    Gerso, if you were to control the metal army across nes without distance, would you be able to do it? "

    Gersoll, this was the name garen gave the mechanical celestial Lord.

    Before this, the mechanical heavenly venerate didn''t have a name. He only had a code name.

    "Yes, my lord."

    it''s just that the various attributes of the metal army will be reduced by a portion, especially their intelligence.

    cross-ne control. Without sufficient infrastructure, myputing power will be greatly reduced.

    The metallic cube bobbed up and down slightly as it replied.

    In the metal world under the jurisdiction of the mechanical heavenly venerate, there were many extended shells everywhere. It could control machinery as it pleased, but after leaving its base camp, it needed to build many equipment bases, energy and will transmissionworks, and so on, before it could control machinery as it pleased.

    Garen pondered for a while, and muttered, "  how about recing your will with the thoughts of an intelligent creature? " he asked.

    In the legacy of the wondrous machinery, there was a method for the wondrous machinist to control the machinery without any distance.

    By splitting a wisp of spirit, through the enhancement of special machinery, the will of a strange machinist could cross the ne and enter the mechanical creation. Then, with the spiritual will of a strange machinist as a hub, he could control an entire team of machines.

    To a strange machinist, controlling a mechanical object in such a way was like ying a game.

    Even if he died, he would only lose a bit of mental strength. He would be fine after a few days of rest. Besides, unless it was a high-level mechanical object, he would not feel any heartache if it was damaged.

    After a simple calction, the mechanical heavenly venerate''s emotionless voice sounded.

    "Sure."

    the stronger the spiritual power of an intelligent creature, the better it can control mechanical objects. Myputing power can be used as an auxiliary intelligence.

    After hearing the mechanical heavenly venerate''s answer, the silver Dragon opened its mouth and revealed a Dragon-type smile.

    in your metal world, gather an Army of a million.

    energy rank between 10 to 40, led by an Angel of Death.

    Garen ordered.

    Although the heart of strange machinery was here, the mechanical heavenly venerate could still control his metal world to a certain extent. Therefore, after receiving garen''s order, the distant machine immediately began to operate. One by one, the mechanical creations gathered into a square formation of a million. It was a dark mass, waiting for the arrival of the enemy.

    Garen took out a time Amber, inside of which was The Sealed Angel of Death.

    The Angel of Death under the mechanical heavenly Lord had basically been turned into a wreckage by garen, and then all of them were sealed up. Due to theck of resources and materials, it was difficult for the mechanical heavenly Lord to recreate these top-tier demigod-level creations unless they invaded a new main material world to obtain resources.

    Under garen''s will, the time Amber melted.

    The broken Angel of Death was revealed.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Garen opened the dimension portal to the mechanical star and threw the broken Angel of Death in.

    The Angel of Death had been severely damaged. If he wanted to use it, he would have to send it to the machinery for maintenance.

    mass-produce a batch of such devices on the mechanical.

    Garen gave the blueprint of the limitless thinking remote control device that he had obtained from the wondrous machinery inheritance to the mechanical heavenly Lord. This was a tool made based on the body of a humanoid creature, and its appearance was more simr to a bracelet.

    The metal cube moved a little, as if the mechanical heavenly Lord was nodding.

    "As you wish,"

    It said.

    The construction machinery units on the machinery began to work, building an assembly line in the huge metal factory. Before long, on the conveyor belt, a thought remote bracelet would be produced.

    The terrifying production rate was one of the abilities of the mechanical heavenly venerate.

    In terms of numbers, the ancient imaska Empire was already very strong, but it was still far fromparable to the mechanical Holy Lord.

    the spellcasters of the alpha n have been living a veryfortable life on Kara.

    it''s time to let them find something to do. They can broaden their horizons and stimte the growth of their spiritual power by witnessing the big scenes of bloody battles.

    Spellcasters generally had stronger mental power and could better control machinery.

    Moreover, this method would not cause any casualties.

    However, it was the strange machinist who could control mechanical objects better than the spellcaster.

    Even if it was a remote control across nes, a strange machinist could also cast all kinds of special spells specifically for mechanical creation to enhance the performance of the mechanical creation he controlled.

    Overload burst, engine overload, mechanical regeneration, energy boost ... Ordinary spellcasters did not possess these strange machinery spells.

    after all, it''s a top-notch masterpiece in the field of strange machinery. If the heavenly Lord of machinery works together with a strange machinist, it will be able to unleash the best effect.

    Garen''s eyes narrowed as he thought of the second Empire of imaska that had rejected him once.

    If this strange machine Empire could be taken in as a family, and with the abilities of a strange machinist working together with the heavenly Lord of machinery, it might bring about unexpected changes.

    After much thought, garen decided to go to the imaska Second Empire again.

    Courtesyes after war.

    Since thest time he tried to force her. it did not work. This time. garen decided to try to convince her with reason ... He tried to persuade her with emotion and reason.

    If the imaska Second Empire refused to submit no matter what, garen did not intend to destroy them.

    Garen felt that he was quite fated with the imaska Empire. The imaska Holy garment and the heart of strange machinery were all in his hands. He had obtained many benefits from the ancient imaska Empire, so he no longer made things difficult for the second imaska Empire.

 Chapter 805 News Of The Alpha Wind Technique Bloodline

    The second Empire of imaska was not a threat to garen at all.

    Looking around, garen was the only Dragon in the huge Dragon''s Nest.

    Yuna was not here.

    Garen knew what Yuna was up to.

    Pretending to be a pig to eat a Tiger, fishing forw enforcement.

    When the energy dragon girl was bored, she would asionally disguise herself as. weak Dragon Whelp and wander around the main material world. Once a creature with ill intentions set its eyes on this ''Dragon Whelp''. .. Then congrattions, this creature will unlock the hell difficulty mission-escape from the mouth of the demigod energy Dragon.

    Bringing the metal cube along, garen first went to Kara.

    On the Northern Hemisphere of Kara, there was a human city that covered an area of tens of kilometers between the rolling mountains. Under the illumination of the sun, one could see many pedestrians walking to and fro on the streets. Most of the buildings in the city had traces of magic, and there were many mage towers brimming with magic energy.

    In this city, one could see children of a few years old running around with mes on their bodies, leaving a series of sparks behind them.

    There were even children who could not speak, giggling and looking at the small sparks flying between their fingers with innocent and curious eyes.

    The city''s poption was now about 110000, and there were many young people and children. Almost every family had at least three children, and the proportion of them with spellcasting talent was frighteningly high. There were not many monsters, but young geniuses were everywhere.

    This ce was called the city of fire.

    It was the city that the alpha n had built on Kara.

    Because it was the family of the great dragon of eternity and time, the Dragon race living on the Kara, even the difficult chromatic dragons would note to make things difficult for the city of fire. On the contrary, they would take good care of it.

    Of course.

    With Fire city''s strength, even an ordinary Dragon Lord was no match for it.

    With a slight spatial fluctuation, the silver Dragon''s body appeared and directly descended into the sky above the city of fire, immediately attracting the attention of many people.

    It was more than 80 meters long from head to tail and had a wingspan of more than 100 meters.

    The silver Dragon spread its wings, blocking the sunlight from the sky. The shadow IT left behind covered arge number of buildings and pedestrians in the city.

    One by one, the alpha raised their heads, and their eyes changed from vignce to respect and admiration.

    The giant dragon that he saw had shiny silver scales, strange ring-like ck scales, and three pairs of majestic dragon horns ... Even the new generation who had seen garen for the first time recognized him immediately.

    "Wow, it''s Lord Dragon God!"

    Lord Dragon God, please bless me to be a legendary fire wizard in the future!

    A five-year-old boy jumped up and down as he shouted excitedly.

    Seeing garen for the first time, the children were even more excited and curious.

    The older ones, on the other hand, looked reverent and did not dare to speak.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Now, the shadow of this great dragon of eternity could be seen in all aspects of alpha from birth to growth.

    They lived under the protection of the Dragons of Eternity and time. In the most conspicuous ce in Fire City, there was a giant sculpture belonging to the Dragons of Eternity and time. The great deeds of the Dragons of Eternity and time were alsopulsory courses in the city''s magic Academies.

    Arge proportion of spellcasters, psionic warlocks, and ordinary people in Fire City were garen''s believers.

    Even if he wasn''t a believer, he clearly understood that he was a family of the Dragon of eternity and time, and he would be bound together with this Dragon God for good or bad.

    After sensing garen''s arrival.

    A fire Lotus bloomed in the sky, and the city Master Anya appeared in front of garen in a way that he was familiar with.

    This legendary fire wizard''s appearance had not changed at all since the first time garen saw her.

    However, more than 20 years had passed, and an ya was now 40 years old.

    "Good day, great dragon of eternity and time."

    praise be to you. Under your protection, the alpha n is thriving, and the number of spell casters is increasing day by day.

    "It is an ya''s honor that you have arrived in Fire City."

    An ya expressed her respect to garen and said.

    Garen nodded slightly and looked down at the city. At the same time, he said to an ya, "  you alpha Fire Mages have been living in peace for a long time. It''s time to move around.

    Hearing this, an ya''s eyes lit up, and she couldn''t help but raise her tone.

    spellcaster alpha is capable of devouring all mes. He''s always ready to destroy your enemies.

    Fire Mages had a fiery temper and were inclined to war and destruction.

    The destruction of the former empire had caused the current Fire Mages to learn how to cultivate their bodies, control their emotions, and suppress their violent personalities from a young age. However, this did not change their nature.

    These Fire Mages had been suppressing the fire in their hearts for a long time.

    Garen grinned, his eyes reflecting the legendary fire wizard''s excited face. He said in a low voice, " "Do you dare to go to the bloody war between the abyss and hell?"

    An ya''s pupils shrank when she heard about the bloody war.

    But soon, she replied in a serious tone, " "We will follow your heart!"

    Garen nodded in satisfaction.  gather all the spell casters above the middle level. Start preparing for the bloody war.

    in addition, you don''t need to worry about your lives. You don''t need to be involved.

    "You don''t need to be involved?" an ya was slightly surprised.

 Chapter 806 News Of The Alpha Wind Mage Bloodline

    Immediately, garen told Anya how he would use his mechanical body and wizard will to participate in the bloody battle remotely.

    you can think of it as an elemental clone that can Cross nes and worlds to control. Even if it dies, only a part of its spiritual power will be lost.

    After understanding what garen meant, Anya said, "  I see. Spellcaster alpha will not disappoint you.

    After exining the things he needed to pay attention to, garen decided to leave.

    At this moment, the legendary fire wizard looked at garen and said in a low voice, " "Sir, there''s something I think I should tell you."

    Garen''s gaze flickered.  speak. What''s the matter? " he asked.

    An ya considered her words and said, "  a year ago, a high-level spell caster from my tribe named Ardia left Kara and went to the elemental ne to collect materials for the wizard Tower.

    he went to the wind elemental ne.

    in the wind elemental ne, Ardia felt a throbbing in the depths of his bloodline. Following that throbbing, he arrived at a city belonging to the wind elemental Lord, Stormwind City.

    "In Stormwind City ..."

    The voice paused for a moment.

    At the same time, from Anya''s words and expression, garen already roughly knew what she was going to say next.

    Under the silver Dragon''s interested gaze, an ya said in a deep voice, "  Aldia encountered a wind mage bloodline, a pure-blooded descendant of the alpha wind mage. The blood flowing in his body is the same as ours.

    A wind mage ...

    Garen remembered that the alpha Empire was ultimately destroyed by the wind wizard''s spell, a destructive storm that tore the entire apart from the inside out.

    In the battle between the two types of spellcasters, Fire Mages were actually the losers.

    Of course, it was not a victory for the wind mages. They had suffered heavy casualties, and the home of the Wind and Fire Mages had been destroyed. The Glorious Empire no longer existed.

    An ya''s expression turned a little angry and she stopped talking.

    "And then?"

    Garen reminded.

    Aldia said that he remembered that the war that destroyed the country was started by the hot-tempered fire mage ancestors, so he went to apologize to the descendants of the wind mages with guilt, asking for forgiveness, and hoped that Wind and Fire could be restored.

    in the end, he was attacked by a wind mage.

    after escaping back to Kara after being severely injured, Ardia told me what happened. Then, he died because of his injuries!

    An ya clenched her fists, and mes appeared on her body.   Adiya had just turned seventeen when he died. A seventeen-year-old high-ranking spell caster, a genius of our tribe, and a future legend.

    I''ve been keeping an eye on him, but he was killed by those wind mages.

    "Those damn ..."

    As she spoke, an ya realized that she was gradually losing control of her emotions. She took a deep breath and suppressed the mes on her body.

    Looking up at garen, an ya''s face was apologetic, " "I''m sorry, I lost myposure."

    The silver Dragon lowered its eyes and looked at the fire wizard."An ya, what do you want to do in this situation? Tell me your true thoughts."

    An ya was silent for a while.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I want to kill all the wind mages who attacked Adia as revenge."

    She clenched her fist, and fire burst out from between her fingers.

    you''re my minions. You should know that your actions represent my will.

    Garen said.

    I understand, " an ya said in a low voice.  that''s why I''ve been suppressing the anger in my heart. At the same time, I''ve ordered my people not to go to the wind elemental ne for revenge.

    Just as he finished.

    Garen''s calm voice rang in Anya''s ears.

    Anya, you''ve disappointed me.

    After hearing garen''s words, an ya''s face showed a hint of panic, and she hurriedly said, "  my Lord, the alpha n will not cause you unnecessary trouble. Please be angry.

    The silver Dragon in the sky shook its head.

    "An eye for an eye, blood for blood, this is my way of doing things."

    "As my family, don''t you understand?"

    my nsmen were killed, but I don''t dare to take revenge. If this kind of thing gets out, it will only embarrass me.

    Garen said in a low voice.

    Under the Dragon''s wings, Anya''s eyes lit up, and a me burned in them.

    send some spell casters to Stormwind City in my name. Get their n to hand over the murderer of that young fire wizard. Then, you''ll deal with him as you see fit.

    ? as for The Other Wind mages, you can try to recruit them if they have no hostility toward you.

    "As for the rest, if their hostility is deep-rooted, you know what to do when facing such enemies."

    After listening to garen''s arrangements, an ya was touched and said with a serious expression, " "My Lord, the fire mages of alpha will always follow you and fight for you! I offer you blood and fire!"

    "Go, do what you need to do."

    After he finished speaking, garen''s body became illusionary and gradually disappeared from Anya''s vision.

    Wind mages and fire Mages were both the afterglow of the alpha Empire.

    To garen, what he was interested in was the alpha bloodline.

    It did not matter whether he was a wind or fire wizard. In the old dia Empire, wind Wizards were stronger than fire wizards, but that was because wind Wizards were born earlier and had a deeper Foundation. The potential of both sides was the same.

    When garen first heard about wind mages, the same idea of subduing them shed through his mind, to gather the Wind and Fire bloodlines.

    However, after some thought, he rejected the idea.

    Instead of forcing two types of spellcasters with old grudges to serve the same master, it was better to develop Fire Mages who would be loyal to him for a longer period of time and sacrifice wind mages in exchange for stronger loyalty and faith.

    In the future, the alpha family Empire that belonged to the fire mages would not repeat the mistakes of the past.

 Chapter 807 On This Day, The People Of The Empire Recalled The Fear Of Being Dominated _1

    Main material world, Caen continent.

    On this vast continent, one could see many majestic and towering mechanized cities. Countless mechanical objects of various shapes were ced in every corner of the city, including the ground and the sky.

    However ...

    The owner of this ce was not a machine.

    The strange machinery overlords controlled these cities, and the machines were mainly used to serve the strange machinists.

    This was the territory of the second Empire of imaska.

    Among all the mechanized cities, the most magnificent and glorious one was the imperial capital located in the northeast of the continent. People came and went in the huge imperial capital, and the Imperial court, which was cast inyers like a huge cluster of crystals, stood in the center of the imperial capital, emitting a faint glow.

    However ...

    This wasn''t the original location of the imperial capital of the second Empire of imaska.

    Under the current appearance of the bustling imperial capital, it was a twisted scar left behind by the disaster of the past.

    In thend near the old site of the imperial capital, Spider-web-like cracks could be vaguely seen. With the old site of the imperial capital as the center, they extended out for hundreds of kilometers. The original imperial capital had been reced by a huge circr pit.

    In the huge pit, one could faintly see the traces of the original imperial capital.

    Under the sun''s rays, the wreckage of machines and metal could be seen all over the ce, recounting the scenes of the past.

    It was unknown how many corpses were buried below.

    All of this originated from a dimensional expedition of the imaska Empire, which provoked a powerful enemy for their own empire, which led to the surprise attack of the imperial capital. As a result, the seven secret weapons, which were regarded as national treasures, were seized, and nearly 90% of the Royal bloodline was killed or injured. The rest of the situation was even more difficult to umte.

    But the imaska had a fighting spirit.

    When they first came to the Kane continent, their situation was even worse. However, they were still weak, and they defeated many native countries to be the only Overlord of the continent.

    Later on, with thebined efforts of the strange machinist.

    After more than ten years, thanks to the powerful productivity of the strange machinists, the second Empire of imaska finally emerged from the aftermath of the disaster and gradually recovered to the prosperous state of the second Empire of imaska. However, there was no development at all.

    As the scene of their heavy losses was still vivid in their minds, the second Empire of imaska did not dare to invade other nes worlds at will.

    After the Empire''s national power was restored, the magic ships of the Empire were still docked in the dock.

    Since the day of disaster, these magic ships had not been activated.

    It was today.

    The new imperial capital was unusually lively. The strange machinists were gathered together to celebrate the tenth anniversary of the new imperial capital''s reconstruction after the disaster.

    In the entire Empire, all the entertainment ces run by the royal family, such as taverns and brothels, had a lot of free drinks and services. Some industries that the nobles with strange machinery were in charge of also had arge discount.

    It was a day of national celebration.

    At this moment, on a t Street in the Northwest corner of the imperial capital, a few strange machinists were looking at the mechanical creations and pedestrians around them. Looking at the bustling new imperial capital, they were reminded of the Empire''s destroyers.<novelnext></novelnext>

    do you still remember the shadow of disaster? "

    "How can I forget? Anyone who has experienced that day will never forget that Dragon for the rest of their lives!"

    I heard that the shadow of disaster is only at the legendary level.

    After garen left, the people of the imaska Second Empire called him the shadow of disaster, who had brought disaster to the Empire.

    there are thousands of legends in our Empire. The mechanical guards and legendary strange machinists in the old imperial capital are no less than a thousand, but they were unable to stop the shadow of disaster from destroying the imperial capital. The royal family at that time was too ipetent.

    A strange machinist who did not quite understand the situation back then was indignant.

    Hispanions had other opinions.

    He looked at his friend who wasining about the royal family and exined in a deep voice, "  I don''t know how the shadow of disaster managed to get an imaska crown, but it suppressed the imperial capital''s defensive power at that time, and then directly raised the court ten thousand meters into the sky.

    the shadow of disaster came menacingly, and they came prepared. At that time, the entire Royal Court was turned into a hostage, and the guards of the imperial capital were cautious.

    "We can''t help it."

    who would have thought that the number one secret weapon of the Empire would be replicated and that it couldpete with the real number one secret weapon? "

    The strange machinist sighed, and the events of that day seemed to appear in his eyes.

    however, this also made the dynasty understand that the number one secret weapon has a huge safety hazard.

    after the day of disaster, all mechanical creations will no longer be under the control of the first secret weapon.

    The strange machinist paused for a moment, then said word by word, "  if the shadow of disaster dares to attack the Empire again with the secret weapon, what awaits the shadow of disaster will be the roar of the Empire''s mechanical Army.

    it will be turned to ashes by the endless cannon fire!

    The strange machinist''s tone was very certain.

    This was because in the knowledge of normal living beings, after a mere dozen years, with the growth rate of the Dragon race, if there were no unexpected circumstances, the other party would not be much stronger.

    The shadow of disaster was a legendary expert.

    This was without a doubt.

    However, as long as it was a legendary creature, there was no possibility of survival in the encirclement of the Imperial Army. The second Empire of imaska had many legends.

    In addition, the tragic situation of being attacked in the past had sounded an rm for the Empire.

    After the disaster, the imaska Second Empire, with the power of the entire country, finally seeded in creating the strange mechanical Angel recorded in the inheritance.

    An angel of destruction.

    The royal family of the old Royal Court suffered heavy casualties, but their souls were fused together and became the intelligence of the angel of destruction, surviving in a different way.

 Chapter 808 On This Day, The People Of The Empire Recalled The Fear Of Being Dominated

    Although the angel of destruction didn''t have the full power of a demigod and could only be considered a pseudo-demigod, it had reached the threshold of demigod creatures in terms of destruction.

    The angel of destruction had an overwhelming advantage against legendary creatures.

    "The Empire will find the shadow of disaster sooner orter."

    the humiliation we suffered at that time will be washed away sooner orter. The seven secret weapons that were taken away by the shadow of disaster will also return to the imperial capital!

    The strange machinist said, full of fighting spirit.

    At the same time.

    A beam of silver light shot down from the sky, tearing apart the sea of clouds and the wind.

    In the blink of an eye, before the citizens of the imperial capital could react, the silver light arrived in the airspace above the imperial capital and stopped. At the same time, a thick shadow covered the sunlight that shone down from the sky, shrouding the few strange machinists within.

    After being slightly stunned, these few strange machinists were the same as all the other strange machinists who had discovered this.

    He raised his head and looked at the sky.

    In an instant, their pupils constricted when they saw the huge beast circling in the sky.

    The silver Dragon, which was more than 80 meters long and looked like several high-rise buildings, was pping its wingspan of more than 100 meters and descended in the sky above the imperial capital. A pair of indifferent tinum Dragon eyes looked down at the entire city.

    Under the sunlight, the silver scales were dazzling.

    The ring of ck scales that surrounded his body.

    Many pairs of towering dragon horns.

    It was like the power of a purgatory in the abyss.

    ............. When these characteristics were mixed together, the strange machinists in the area immediately understood the identity of the giant dragon.

    The shadow of disaster.

    He was the main culprit who descended on the Kane continent more than a decade ago, destroyed the old imperial capital, and left behind a huge pit and wreckage on the continent!

    In the hearts of countless imaskachi machinist, this giant dragon had left a lingering shadow. Some of the strange machinist would still wake up from the nightmare. In the dream, it was the terrifying giant dragon that had brought the court into the sky, causing the royal family of the court to see the abyss in the sky.

    Today.

    It was the tenth anniversary of the founding of the new imperial capital.

    On this day of national celebration.

    The shadow of disaster had arrived again.

    After being slightly startled, the eyes of the strange machinists lit up like mes, and their faces became frightened and excited.

    The fear was due to the fear of the shadow of disaster in the depths of his heart.

    He was excited because he didn''t expect the Dragon to dare toe again.

    The current imaska Second Empire would no longer have its main guards removed by the first secret weapon. The mechanical Army of the imperial capital would definitely be able to turn the shadow of disaster into dust, or even capture it alive to wash away the shame!

    There was no need to hesitate when facing an enemy who had brought shame to him in the past.

    &Nbsp; Weng Weng Weng!

    Countless strange machinery engines roared continuously.<novelnext></novelnext>

    One by one, the mechanical colossuses with legendary power, who were guarding the imperial capital, opened their Scarlet eyes and looked up at the sky. Their bodies made cracking sounds.

    An oval-shaped protective shield that enveloped the entire imperial capital rose from the ground.

    Crash!

    A deafening explosion sounded in the Imperial court.

    In the ring-shaped shock wave, a white ray of light shot out straight, surpassing the strange mechanical creations that flew up from the ground, and met the giant dragon in the sky in the blink of an eye.

    This ray of light was a stream of light pulled out by the angel of destruction when she moved at high speed.

    The angel of destruction, who was entirely white and had a humanoid structure with six pairs of energy wings that were flowing with light and vibrant colors, was overbearing and powerful under the expectant gazes of the strange machinists.

    It was a light that could pierce through the stars and shatter the dark shadows.

    Time seemed to slow down.

    Under countless excited gazes, the angel of destruction turned into a stream of light and charged forward. She held a light spear in her hand and headed straight for the shadow of disaster.

    Then, when she was more than a thousand meters away from the shadow of disaster, the angel of destruction''s body suddenly stiffened under everyone''s watchful eyes. Countless messy lines appeared on her smooth, mirror-like face, and her metal body trembled uncontrobly.

    Seeing this sudden scene ...

    The hearts of all the strange machinists in the imperial capital sank, and they were at a loss.

    "W-what''s going on?"

    "The angel of destruction seems to have malfunctioned."

    damn it. After all, it''s a new type of strange machine that has never experienced actualbat. How could it drop the chain at this time!

    Immediately.

    The citizens of Zenit looked at the 1000 robocops that were charging at them.

    Mechanical Titan, mechanical Lion, mechanical dragon, mechanical Tiger ... Without exception, all the legendary-level mechanical creations formed a circle and continued to attack the shadow of disaster.

    The strange machinists, whose hearts were heavy, had hope in their eyes again.

    No matter how strong a legendary creature was, it would not be able to fight against a thousand creatures of the same level!

    Without the suppressive power of the crown of imaska, facing so many mechanical guards, what right do you have to break into the hintend of my Empire alone?

    The strange machinists were shouting and roaring in their hearts.

    "Such an intense reaction."

    "I came with a friendly attitude and wanted to convince people with reason."

    At this moment, the silver Dragon shook its head slightly and looked at the mechanical Army.

    To be honest, with the military power of the second Empire of imaska, if an ordinary demigod came alone, they would not be able to gain an advantage under the joint encirclement of the other party. The risk of death was extremely high.

    Of course, their violent reactions were still insignificant to garen.

    Compared to the metal world controlled by the mechanical heavenly Lord, which had a terrifying military force that could easily be measured in the hundreds of millions, the mechanical Army of the imaska Second Empire was nothing.

    Because he wanted to conquer the imaska Second Empire in his heart, garen did not want to destroy this ce.

 Chapter 809 On This Day, The People Of The Empire Recalled The Fear Of Being Dominated

    As for the malfunctioning angel of destruction, it was the mechanical heavenly venerate''s doing.

    It was invading the intelligence of the strange mechanical Angel at an extremely fast speed. In just a few breaths, the chaotic lines on the facial cover of the angel of destruction condensed into long and narrow eyes. The mechanical heavenly venerate''s trembling body also stopped.

    At the same time.

    Garen looked down at the mechanical Army, and an illusory crown of imaska appeared on his head.

    BOOM!

    The blue light formed a curtain, and Mercury burst out from the blue gems embedded in imaska''s crown, enveloping all the mechanical creations.

    Garen was a little surprised.

    The crown of imaska''s control over the strange machinery did not work this time.

    The strange machinists who saw this scene sneered one after another, as if they wereughing at the giant Dragon''s actions.

    The second Empire of imaska would not fall in the same ce twice!

    "Tsk, he''s probably here to guard against me."

    Seeing that the imaska crown had lost its effectiveness, garen stopped using it and put it away.

    Looking at the mechanical creations that filled the sky, the silver Dragon had a strange expression on its face.

    unfortunately, although I don''t have the power of the imaska crown, I have the heart of wonder machinery this time.

    Garen did notnd directly in the airspace of the new imperial capital.

    He did not know the address of the new imperial capital. At first, he arrived at the ruins of the old imperial capital through time teleportation.

    Then, the mechanical heavenly venerate directly sensed where the high-energy machines were gathered.

    It was where the new imperial capital was located.

    Following the mechanical heavenly venerate''s guidance, garen flew over.

    At the same time, garen also learned that the heavenly Lord of machinery also had a very terrifying ability to control machines that were not created by him. His ability was almost simr to the power of the priesthood of gods.

    Back then, the ancient imaska Empire had started to develop the mechanical God creation project.

    When the machine heart was sent out, the ancient ymaska Empire had stripped the divinity they had collected from the strange mechanical angels and injected it all into the machine heart.

    However, garen could not see any divine light from the current mechanical heavenly Lord and the heart of wonder machinery.

    The mechanical heavenly venerate answered garen''s question.

    It had alreadybined divinity with its own will, turning it into a unique heavenly Lord''s authority. In other words, it could directly turn metal into mechanical objects or control the source of power of other mechanical objects.

    Furthermore, this authority would grow stronger as the number of mechanical creations it controlled increased.<novelnext></novelnext>

    ...........

    Garen spread out his dragon ws.

    The metal cube spun as it flew up, and the tiny cubes rose and fell rhythmically as if they were breathing.

    Buzzzzzz!

    An invisible ripple spread out from the metal cube, radiating through the surrounding mechanical objects.

    At this point, garen had just entered the attack range. All the mechanical creations that were ready to attack paused for a moment. After a brief shake, including the angel of destruction, under the control of the mechanical celestial venerable, they all turned around and aimed the umted attack energy at the imperial capital below.

    In the field of machinery, the mechanical heavenly venerate was like a god.

    It was already a top-notch masterpiece, and it had developed on its own for thousands of years, creating a world of metal. It was no longerparable to ordinary machinery.

    It was like a collision of fate, or perhaps it was just a coincidence.

    For the second Empire, which had inherited the name of the creator of the heart of wonder machinery, the mechanical heavenly Lord was their greatest enemy.

    At the same time.

    The power of the heavenly venerate machine''s authority had yet to end.

    An invisible energy domain enveloped the entire imperial capital. Many of the mechanical creations following around the strange machinist immediately revealed their ferocity and aimed the transformed weapons at their original owners.

    The originally obedient and cute mechanical dog opened its mouth, and a cannon muzzle extended out between its crisscrossing metal teeth.

    The small and exquisite mechanical bird spread its wings, and a dark red burning light lit up in its steel wings.

    .............

    Even some nonbat objects such as mechanical vehicles transformed into tall humanoid mechanical golems in a way that was beyond theprehension of the strange machinist. They were equipped with armed forces through the modifications of the mechanical heavenly Lord.

    The strange machinists who were held hostage by their own creations looked at the scene around them, still at a loss and at a loss.

    "What, what happened?"

    why can''t we control our mechanical creations? "

    "What a sin! Just what has the Empire done to repeatedly encounter such a Dragon?"

    When they realized that their mechanical creations had been suppressed again, and this time, they had even been turned into the enemy''s weapon, countless strange machinists felt their vision go dark, and they almost suffocated.

    He looked at the silver Dragon in the sky.

    On this day, the people of the Empire who were Under the Shadow of the Dragon wings once again recalled the fear of being dominated by the shadow of disaster.

 Chapter 810 Imaska Will Never Be Defeated _1

    After a period of time.

    In a corner of the Imperial court, the current Emperor of the imaska Second Empire and some nobles with strange machinery looked up at the sky. Under the protection of the Imperial court, they looked at the silver Dragon hovering in the sky with extremely serious expressions.

    you might not believe me, but I''m here with good intentions.

    The silver Dragon looked down at the Royal members of the Royal Court and said.

    "I don''t want to see such a scene."

    There was silence.

    The royal family and nobles of the imaska Empire looked at each other and saw the disbelief in each other''s eyes.

    At the same time, they also saw the fear of the people around them.

    Under the shadow of the silver Dragon in the sky, the current imaska Empire was even more powerless than before. When they were attacked the first time, the second Empire of imaska at least had the power to fight back, but because the court had been captured, they did not dare to act rashly.

    But this time ...

    All the mechanical creations in the imperial capital rebelled almost instantly and became the enemy''s weapons. All the muzzles were aimed at their original owners, and the legendary golems, including the king''s court, lost control.

    90% of a strange machinist''sbat power came from all kinds of strange machinery.

    After the rebellion of the strange mechanical creations, the current situation was self-evident.

    It was as if the armor of the imaska Second Empire had been removed,pletely exposing its fragile body to the other party. As long as the other party wanted to, they could trample on it as they pleased.

    "Everyone, don''t be so nervous."

    "I''m not a demonic Dragon."

    Garen chuckled, a friendly smile on his face.

    But after hearing his words, the imaska nobles became even more nervous.

    At the same time.

    Under the mechanical heavenly venerate''s control, the engines of the machines were shut down one by one. They stopped and no longer threatened the strange machinists who were controlling the surrounding machines. However, no matter how the strange machinists cast their spells, they could not restart them.

    The control of these mechanical objects was still in the hands of the mechanical heavenly venerate.

    Immediately.

    Under the nervous gazes of the royal family, the giant Dragon''s body descended in a spiral. The shadow outline that blocked out the sunlight gradually shrank and finally fit the body. It descended on the vast field in front of the royal family, facing them.

    At such a close distance ...

    The royal family and nobles could feel the impact of the Dragon''s massive size.

    The muscr Silver Dragonnded on all four limbs and looked down at everyone. Its shoulder height alone was more than 20 meters, and its massive body wasrger than most of the buildings in the Royal Court. In contrast, the ordinary imaska were as small as ants.

    It was as if the Dragon''s casual breath was enough to destroy everything they had.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Many of the less determined imaska were already having difficulty breathing.

    And this was still under the premise that garen had restrained all of his Dragon might.

    Just the natural pressure brought about by his size was enough to make most of the people here panic.

    This was also an obvious weakness of the strange machinist.

    He was too dependent on strange machinery.

    Without the strange machinery, theirbat effectiveness would be greatly reduced, and they would not even feel safe. However, this reaction was reasonable. After all, the entire Empire of imaska was built on the strange machinery.

    "You, what do you want to do?"

    why do you have to keep an eye on our imaska Empire? "

    The Emperor of the current Empire, a man whose presence and dignity were far inferior to the Emperor who died under garen''s breath, trembled slightly as he walked out of the crowd and said.

    Garen could hear the obvious uneasiness in his tone.

    Garen turned his head and looked over.

    The Emperor of this generation was about 30 years old. Because he had taken good care of himself, he looked like a young man at first nce. He was wearing an Imperial robe with engravings of gears and machines, and his body was a little thin under the robe.

    The giant dragon''s gaze seemed to have substance and carried a heavy burden, making the Emperor feel even more pressured.

    Beads of cold sweat appeared on his forehead, and his lips trembled slightly.

    Seeing the emperor''s reaction, garen smiled faintly and said in a low voice, " "What I want is for this Empire to submit to my dragon wings and be my kin."

    "I will give you the protection of the true dragon, and all you need to do is follow my will and fight for me!"

    As he spoke, garen calmly watched the emperor''s reaction.

    A weak-looking Emperor was easier to intimidate for garen.

    An Empire like imaska still followed the ancient bloodline system. The Royal bloodline controlled the source of the strange machinery. Under the rule of the royal family, even if the strange machinists from the bottom wanted to break this situation, they were powerless.

    For example, the imaska crown was able to suppress all strange mechanical creations, which was an ability created by the royal family to consolidate their rule.

    There were many simr items in the hands of the royal family.

    Although the current ones were not as powerful as the imaska crown, they were enough.

    Therefore, although the Emperor of imaska had the Supreme status in the Empire, this did not mean that his ability was also Supreme. Due to the best education environment and resources, the emperors of the imaska Empire were mostly outstanding, but there had been several generations of ipetent emperors.

    "Imaska will never ..."

    Under the pressure that was as deep as the abyss, the Emperor hesitated and found it difficult to say thest words.

    The second Empire of imaska, inherited from the ancient imaska Empire, and inherited the will of the ancient empire.

 Chapter 811 Imaska Will Never Be Defeated _2

    There was a saying in the ancient imaska Empire.

    Imaska neverpromised.

    This represented the spiritual will of the imaska Empire.

    The Emperor wanted to calmly say that imaska would neverpromise.

    However, under the apathetic gaze of the silver Dragon, he felt as if his heart was being clenched by an invisible hand. Thest two words were stuck in his throat, and he could not say them.

    As the current Emperor, he knew very well how the previous emperor had died.

    The majestic, wise, and beloved father of the Empire was turned into ashes in front of everyone after he sternly rejected the words of the giant dragon in front of him and said that imaska would neverpromise.

    The current Emperor didn''t actually feel much hatred towards the shadow of disaster.

    The Emperor had many children. If it were not for the shadow of disaster, his brothers and sisters, who were much better than him, would not have died, and the throne would not have been his.

    In the end, he even had to thank this powerful Dragon.

    back then, father used his own death to arouse the fighting spirit of the court''s strange machinist.

    but this Dragon ising back with even more power, and this time it''s not a situation where fighting spirit can change the situation.

    based on the performance of the shadow of disaster back then, the so-called goodwill must be fake.

    if we surrender, we can still save the lives of the Empire''s people and let the imaska Second Empire survive.

    however, is the legacy of the ancient imaska Empire, the spirit of neverpromise, going to end here with me? "

    however, if the second Empire is destroyed, imaska willpletely disappear in the passage of time and no longer exist.

    ".............."

    The emperor''s heart was in turmoil, and his face was filled with struggle.

    On the other side, the silver Dragon lowered its eyes and looked at the Emperor, who was breaking out in a cold sweat and struggling hesitantly. It did not urge him, but only watched silently. Its gaze was like a bottomless abyss, causing the emperor''s will to gradually sink and be swallowed bit by bit.

    When he saw the other party hesitating and struggling, garen knew that this Emperor was obviously afraid of death.

    If he was as fearless as the previous emperor who had been killed by him, he would refuse without hesitation and neverpromise. The so-called thinking and weighing of the pros and cons were all excuses for his fear.

    After a while.

    The Emperor made his final decision and said to garen, " "For the future of the Empire, for the lives of countless citizens of the Empire, I am willing to bear the infamy of betraying the Empire and lead the court to submit to your shadow."

    After speaking with great difficulty, the Emperor heaved a sigh of relief, as if he had been relieved of a heavy burden.

    The pressure from the Dragon seemed to have disappeared in an instant.

    After hearing the answer, garen''s gaze shifted slightly, and he looked at the other Royal nobles around him.

    Most of the royal family and nobles were disappointed with the Emperor, but at the same time, they were also d. Only a small number of them stood up at the first moment and said righteously, "  Your Majesty, you''ve forgotten about the previous emperor ...

    Before he finished his words.

    Buzzzzzz!<novelnext></novelnext>

    A cold air turned into an ice spear and shot out from the Dragon''s indifferent eyes, piercing through the admonisher''s heart.

    The royal family and nobles around them all changed their expressions.

    Didn''t hee with good intentions?

    As expected, these words could not be believed!

    "You''re a good Emperor to be able to make the right choice."

    as long as you obey me, I can guarantee that your throne will be as stable as the sevenyers of mountain paradise.

    After hearing the Dragon''s words, the Emperor was slightly stunned, and then his face revealed a look of ecstasy.

    The Dragon took a step forward and looked around.

    "Now that I''ve finished, who agrees and who objects?"

    Wherever garen''s gaze passed, the Royal nobles did not dare to look at him directly. They were terrified and lowered their heads.

    At the same time, there were also some Royal nobles who red at garen, but they did not show any fear.

    And the result of looking at garen was that her soul was shattered by the targeted Draconic Aura, and she fell to the ground with nk eyes.

    "The world calls me the Dragon of eternity and time, the time Dragon God."

    "It is actually the Empire''s honor to be my family."

    Garen said in a calm tone.

    At the same time.

    The pupils of the royal family and nobles present contracted as they were shocked by the news revealed in garen''s words.

    Because they were busy with post-disaster reconstruction, the imaska Second Empire had never left their main material world during the War of Glory. There were no traces of Dragons and elves here, so they did not know about the War of Glory.

    This was also the first time he had heard of the Dragon of eternity and time.

    However, this did not stop them from being shocked by the word ''Dragon God''.

    Self-proimed God ... In a world with gods, creatures who pretended to be gods would not have a good end.

    They did not think that the Dragon in front of them was impersonating a God.

    by the Dragon God, imaska will follow you in the future and fight for your glory.

    The imaska Emperor was the first to kneel on the ground, expressing his loyalty and submission to garen.

    Since he had chosen to betray the Empire in exchange for his own life and the stability of his throne, the emperor''s greatest support was the Dragon in front of him. Even if it was a fake Dragon God, he had to treat it as a real Dragon God.

    Seeing the Emperor kneel before the silver Dragon, the rest of the royal family followed suit.

    They repeated the emperor''s words and swore their allegiance to garen.

    After that, garen shrunk his body to the size of a seemingly harmless young dragon. Then, he entered the pce under the escort of a group of Royal nobles.

 Chapter 812 Imaska Will Never Be Defeated _3

    The Emperor of imaska gave up his throne and took the initiative to lead the harmless young dragon to upy the throne.

    after that, I will order my oracles, some legendary giant Dragons, to descend all over the Empire.

    your first task is to cooperate with my oracles and build a temple for me. You will cast god statues, spread the teachings of the gods, and expand the power of faith.

    Garen looked down at the royal family and said in a deep voice.

    The Emperor of imaska thought for a moment and said, " "My Lord, the people of the Empire still bear grudges against you."

    this is something that even we can''t easily reverse.

    Garen smiled calmly, staring at the Emperor of imaska, and said calmly, "  from now on, monitor all the information channels strictly. Erase all the negative information about me from the empire''s records.

    any nder against me is strictly prohibited. I''ll give a generous reward to the person who reported me.

    at the same time, write a folk song and biography to praise my greatness and praise my glory.

    "................."

    a few generationster, in the eyes of the people of the Empire, I will be the object of their respect and admiration.

    It was true that faith could not be forced.

    However, the environment of faith could be created on its own.

    Due to the history of the ancient imaska Empire, there was not a single temple in the second Empire of imaska. The entire country did not believe in gods.

    However, this was actually a good thing for garen.

    This was because it was equivalent to a fertilend of faith that had never been discovered.

    If there were already beliefs in other gods, he would change the impression of the Empire''s people on him in this way, which would definitely cause the public indignation of other gods. Belief was the bottom line that gods could not back down from, and it was the foundation of extraordinary divine power.

    His voice paused, and garen''s gaze swept across the Royal nobles, including the Emperor of imaska.

    "As for the rest of you, those who perform well will have the chance to be promoted to eternal divine nation. You won''t have to suffer from old age, sickness, and death."

    In order to make the Empire''s royal family work for him better, garen promised them benefits.

    "As you wish, great dragon of eternity and time."

    The Emperor of imaska''s eyes brightened and immediately said.

    In the second Empire of imaska, the technology for eternal life was not yet mature.

    The Empire''s royal soul in the angel of destruction was also a fusion of many souls, and in reality, it had be a new intelligence. As for the other strange machinists who had fused their individual souls into their strange machinery bodies, they also had various restrictions. Many of them ended up dying from madness.

    "These are long-term tasks."

    "Apart from that, there''s one more thing you need to do."

    Garen looked at the crowd and said,"of course, this will be the field that you strange machinists are good at." &Nbsp;

    Under the doubtful gazes of the Royal nobles, garen stretched out his dragon ws and easily tore open the ne barrier. He used the strange mechanical runes to build a teleportation circle that led to the metal world.

    As he spoke, a bracelet-like exquisite metal object appeared from the teleportation array, and it soon piled up into a small mountain.

    this is the limitless thought remote control device.

    Some of the strange machinists recognized the bracelet and were surprised.

    The limitless thinking remote control device was also produced in the imaska Second Empire. However, because it was too delicate, it was difficult to manufacture it on arge scale due to the limitations of technology. Basically, only the strange machinists with a high level and above had the spare energy to build it.

    However, to the mechanical heavenly venerate, this was child''s y.

    From obtaining the specific drawings to designing the assembly line to the actual production, it only took a very short time.

    remember the strange runes that construct this formation.

    after that, you can take your own limitless thought remote control device.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Said garen as he closed the formation.

    next, you will control the mechanical soldiers remotely and participate in the bloody war for me.

    A bloody war ...

    Hearing this, many of the royal families and nobles were shocked.

    The imaska Second Empire had a rich heritage, and before disaster day, they had been to many main material worlds and Outer nes, and had heard a little about the bloody war between the Nine Hells and the bottomless abyss.

    It could be said to be the most terrifying battlefield in the multiverse.

    In the endless bloody wars, the endless blood and bones buried there could fill up many prime material worlds.

    However, although the bloody war was terrifying, they did not need to participate in the war with their true bodies. The strange machinists of the imaska Second Empire were not that scary either. To them, it was more like a Grand war game if they participated in the war by remote control of mechanical Warriors.

    This kind of game was something that the strange machinist liked deep down in their hearts.

    "There''s no need to tell the people of the Empire that they are fighting for me."

    I believe you have a good reason to make them participate in the bloody war.

    It was difficult to change the impression of garen in the citizens of the imaska Second Empire in a short period of time. If they were to fight for him, it would definitely breed a lot of resistance.

    "My Lord, I won''t let you down,"

    The Emperor of imaska said solemnly.

    Garen stared at him and said calmly,"it''d better be like this." &Nbsp;

    The Royal bloodline of the imaska Empire had a hierarchy, and there were more of them in general.

    If this imaska Emperor was too weak, garen didn''t mind changing to another one.

    Even if he knew that he was going to be a puppet, the position of being below a Dragon and above ten thousand people still had a great attraction.

    Especially after knowing that garen was actually a Dragon God.

    It was not a shame to be loyal to a God.

    After that, garen left one of his dragon scales for the Emperor of imaska. It was engraved with magic runes that could be used tomunicate across nes, and also had a certain level of protection.

    In the metal world controlled by the mechanical heavenly venerate, the mechanical soldiers were already prepared and waiting in formation.

    The limitless thought remote control device was also being produced continuously.

    Garen returned to Kara and taught the fire mages from alpha the magic circle that allowed them to obtain the remote control. At the same time, he learned that there was already a team of high-level Fire Mages, led by a legendary fire mage, heading to the wind elemental ne.

    The wind elemental ne was rtively vast, and when the young fire mage died, he didn''t have time to tell the fire mages the coordinates of Stormwind City.

    There were many cities simr to Stormwind City in the wind elemental ne, and there were also many with the same name.

    The fire mages had to search for time by following the connection between their bloodlines.

    As for using the Dragon God garen''s name to reach Stormwind City, it was still uncertain if they could sessfully take away the person who killed the young fire wizard from the Wind Mage.

    After garen had chosen his bloodbath Army, he returned to The Eternal Pce to take a rest.

    At the same time, godly garen, who was a soul and two bodies, came online and once again headed to the hell of Avernus.

    This time, garen didn''t go directly to the five colored divine Kingdom, but to the native level of hell.

    Under the lead of the immortal Dragon Queen, garen had already made an appointment with the devil Lord of Avernus to discuss the details of the blood battle contract.

    A Blood War was a war between hell and the abyss.

    If an outsider wanted a share of the loot and did not want their Army to be torn apart by the demons and devils, they would have to sign a Blood War contract with one of them and participate in the war on behalf of the other party.

    The contract''s content was based on the strength level and needs of both parties, and would usually be different.

 Chapter 813 The Deal Between The Dragon And The Devil (1)

    Avernus, the first level of the Nine Hells.

    The ground here was full of burn marks and gravel.

    The air was filled with blood-red light, and fireballs exploded out of thin air from time to time.

    The stream of blood meandered and extended, finally converging into the main stream of theherworld River.

    On the surface of the hell of Avernus, the barren hills and mountains were like the fangs of the devil, breaking the monotonous scenery here. The crows with burning feathers were making hoarse chirps and flying under the dark red Sky. On the barren surface, there were little devils of various forms running around, each of them exuding an evil aura.

    In a burst of divine light, God garen descended.

    Garen raised his head and looked into the distance, taking in the entire scenery.

    Since it wasn''t his first time here, the sight of Avernus ''hell wasn''t that surprising to garen. At this moment, garen was staring at a bronze fortress that was shrouded in blood-red light and stood near a barrennd.

    The magnificent bronze Citadel covered an extremely vast area.

    There was a continuous wall that was hundreds of feet tall,pletely surrounding the bronze fortress. There were more than one wall, but twelveyers of the wall in a concentric ring structure. The color of The Blue Prison bronze and the blood light of the hell of Avernus intertwined, revealing an indestructible texture.

    The city walls were covered with ferocious and terrifying anti-thorns, torches and beacon towers burning with Hellfire, and all kinds of heavy cannons and crossbows emitting the power of hell ...

    Armored devil soldiers stood on the city wall, heavily guarded, and looked in all directions with their Scarlet eyes.

    Moreover, even though this ce seemed to be impregnable, garen still saw countless hell souls, inferior demons, little devils, and other hell creatures building the outer walls under themand of the devil supervisors.

    Amidst the rumbling and endless smoke, they expanded the defense here.

    It was garen''s first time in the hell of Avernus after capturing the first generation steel Dragon King. The biggest threat he felt came from the depths of the bronze Citadel.

    The bronze Citadel was very close to the five colored divine Kingdom behind the undying Dragon.

    When garen saw the bronze Citadel, he could also feel the five colored divine Kingdom''s alternate dimension that was only a few dozen kilometers away.

    ording to the Dragon Queen, she had a good rtionship with the devil Lord in the bronze Citadel. After all, they were both in the hell of Avernus and had frequent contact.

    The devil Lord of the bronze Citadel, and the number one Lord of Avernus.

    The first Lord was in charge of the endless demons in this ce. His name was Beyer.

    Shen garen had long heard of it.

    As a devil Lord, Beyer was considered a demigod, but garen wasn''t sure what level Beyer''s demigod power was at.<novelnext></novelnext>

    However, this devil Lord wasn''t weak.

    Because Avernus was the first level of the Nine Hells, it was the main battlefield of bloody battles, just like the abyss in. Abyssal Demon armies often attacked the bronze fortress.

    This was also the reason why the fortifications of the bronze Citadel had never stopped.

    Since Bardi controlled the first level of hell, which was constantly in conflict, Bardi was an out-and-out Blood War devil. It was the Blood War general of hell, and it had fought thousands of times against the demon Lord of the first level of the abyss, the Blood War general of the abyss, Pazuzu.

    After carefully going through all the records about Bardi in his mind, godgaren pped his dragon wings.

    Wrapped in the divine light, the silver Dragon turned into a stream of light and flew toward the bronze fortress with great power.

    Before the Dragon arrived, the strong wind arrived first.

    The Dragon''s might and the divine might arrived at the same time and charged past.

    The demon guards on the 12th ring city wall noticed the storm brought by the Dragon and looked up at the sky at the same time. When they saw the vast and brilliant divine light, their pupils constricted, and their Scarlet eyes were filled with vignce.

    "Prepare for battle!"

    In an instant, the power of hell rose from the bronze Citadel like boiling water, bringing with it an evil and destructive power. The devil guards with powerful auras were ready to attack.

    Shen garen was not here to find trouble.

    The power he had just released was not malicious, but simply an announcement of his arrival. Otherwise, arge number of low-level demons would have died on the spot.

    The silver Dragon stopped in front of the bronze fortress after seeing the demon guards waiting for it. It looked up at the strong and rough fortress.

    The order of the devil''s society was strict and hierarchical.

    Before receiving the Lord''s orders, although the devil guards were on high alert, they did notunch an attack on garen.

    Realizing that God garen was a God, and that the other party had not attacked first, the devil guards would naturally not attract a strong enemy for the bronze Citadel for no reason. They needed to ask their Lord for instructions.

    At the same time garen stopped moving.

    All the devil guards seemed to have received some kind of order. The power of hell that had just been boiling quickly calmed down. The devil guards also put away their weapons and no longer stared at garen with a guarded look. Instead, they looked at the eight directions of hell with the same vignce as before.

    God garen was bathed in the blood-red light when he heard the archdevil''s deep voice.

    the Dragon of eternity and time, the Dragon God of time of the dragon God system, the hell of Avernus wees your arrival. I have been waiting for you for a long time.

 Chapter 814 The Deal Between The Dragon And The Devil (2)

    Hu!

    A cluster of dark red mes condensed into the outline of a demon, guiding garen over the twelve city walls.

    As demons usually maintained their humanoid form, garen, as a guest, shrunk his body to the size of a Dragon Whelp and entered the bronze Citadel.

    Under the guidance of the devil''s shadow, garen passed through many doors guarded by Devils, passed through a dark passage, and finally arrived at the Lord''s Hall deep in the fortress.

    At this point, the shadow formed by the dark red me had disappeared.

    Garen looked around, sizing up the devil''s Hall deep within the fortress.

    The ground here was filled with cracks, and a dark red light shone from within. One could faintly see the rollingva below, and the wails of the dead rang out constantly, entering garen''s ears.

    There were torches on the walls.

    In the raging blue mes, the twisted faces of countless creatures could be seen, as if they were using the souls of the creatures as fuel.

    In the end, his gaze followed the steps formed by theyers of skulls and moved upwards.

    A Throne of Bones, burning with dark red mes, stood high above.

    A tall demon in ck heavy armor, surrounded by mes, looked at garen.

    Godgaren''s body glowed faintly, and the Dragon''s body gradually expanded until it was nearly twenty meters tall, looking at the devil on the throne.

    The demon reflected in garen''s eyes was the first Lord of the Nine Hells, the Bardi Grand Duke.

    It had a tail with spikes and scales, a pair of devil''s horns that were retracted behind its back, and huge wings that were simr to dragon wings. Its skin was covered inyers of dark red scales ...

    The muscles under the dark red scales were bulging, and they were very strong. In the gaps of the scales, there was a darkva-like light flickering.

    All of these characteristicsbined to show the type of demon the Bardi Grand Duke belonged to.

    Pit fiend.

    They would only be born from the lowest level of the Nine Hells, the ninth hell ofhers, a high-level devil.

    Each pit fiend had at least legendary power and godlike power. They were the mainstays of hell, the leaders of the blood Wars, and the capable generals of devil Lords. Even devil Lords were mostly pit fiends.

    The eight demon generals of hell were famous for their bloody battles. They had killed countless demons, and all of them were pit fiends.

    It was said that the pit fiends were the masterpieces created by the Lord of the Nine Hells using his Hellfire and materials from hell.

    This was why these Devils controlled the mes of hell that could burn everything. They possessed extremely destructive power andbat strength. They were also extremely loyal to the Lord of the Nine Hells. As the first Lord of the Nine Hells, Bardi only listened to the Lord of the Nine Hells ''orders.

    the intuition I''ve honed in the bloody wars tells me that you''re extremely dangerous.

    the Dragon of eternity and time, who caused the death of a mid-level divine power, is indeed worthy of its reputation.

    The devil Lord''s voice was quite low, and it had a strange power that made people want to believe him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Even ordinary demons had this ability.

    It wasmonly known as the devil''s voice, the devil''s whisper.

    If it was an ordinary creature with a weak will, it would be normal for them to lose their free mind under the devil''s whisper and sign a soul-selling contract in confusion.

    The devil Overlord''s voice paused for a moment before he bared his fangs and revealed a sinister expression.

    besides, as a God of mountain paradise, you dared toe to hell with your true body. I admire your courage.

    you know the rtionship between hell and mountain paradise.

    The upper ne, mountain paradise, and the lower ne, the Nine Hells, were actually on opposite sides.

    Ordinary gods of mountain paradise would never dare toe to hell with their true bodies.

    Those who dared to descend to hell with their true bodies must have a strong foundation.

    what? do you have ill intentions towards me? "

    Garen said calmly.

    The devil Lord''s Scarlet eyes stared at garen, and after a moment of silence, he suddenly burst outughing.  I''m on good terms with the Dragon Queen, and with her guarantee, I believe you''re a guest from the hell of Avernus.

    Godgaren''s expression did not change. His tinum Dragon eyes met the devil Lord''s gaze and he grinned.

    of course, although I''m in mountain paradise now, I''ve almost built my kingdom of God in hell.

    Just now, garen''s sharp senses had sensed a bit of malice.

    The devil Lord in front of him more or less had some ideas about him, but due to the strength of the Dragon God system, and the confidence that garen himself had shown, he didn''t dare to take action.

    Even the Demon Prince had been defeated, and it was said that he was still hiding in his fortress to recuperate.

    No matter how much the devil Lord coveted the time Dragon''s power, he didn''t dare to make a move.

    Even in the infernal realm, in his own territory.

    As a whole, the Devils of hell were in thewful camp. Although Devils were evil by nature, they were evil with a n and order, unlike the demons who were chaotic and disorderly, and did things without considering the consequences.

    Moreover, the danger level of hell was much less than that of the bottomless abyss, and its overall strength was not as good as that of the bottomless abyss.

    This was understandable.

    On one side was the nine nes that had been determined, and on the other side was the endless nes that even the abyssal demons themselves could not understand.

    The reason why hell was able to stand up to the abyss in the bloody war and fight back and forth was entirely because the abyssal demons were too chaotic. They didn''t have a unified will, and the demon lords fought endlessly among themselves, being in an endless division.

 Chapter 815 The Deal Between The Dragon And The Devil (3)

    Hell was under themand of the Lord of the Nine Hells, a Supreme devil. All the devil Lords obeyed the Lord of the Nine Hells, who lived in the hell of Nasis.

    There had always been a prophecy in the bottomless abyss.

    When a demon prince defeated the other princes and became the only demon monarch, he United the abyss.

    Under the demon Army led by the king, the endless ne worlds in the multiverse would usher in the end of the world. All the nes would be swallowed by the bottomless abyss and be the only abyss.

    "I feel very regretful that we had the chance to be neighbors."

    After hearing garen''s words, the devil Lord sighed, as if he really felt that it was a pity.

    Immediately after, garen got straight to the point and said, "  Archduke Bardi, you should already know the purpose of my visit.

    I have an endless Army that is not afraid of death. They intend to respond to the call of hell and be the hell blood Army.

    The summons for a bloody battle in hell had never stopped since the start of the bloody war.

    Any creature could respond to Hell''s summons and participate in bloody wars as a member of Hell''s Blood Legion. They would obtain military merits by killing demons and then exchange them for various rewards from the Devils.

    Of course, there was no such good thing as doing just one job and leaving after earning it.

    Only when one''s military merits had umted to a certain amount could they leave the bloody war.

    Ny-nine percent of the foreign creatures died on the way to umte military merits, and the rewards they received from the demons were left in hell.

    The abyss also had a simr abyssal summon.

    However, very few foreign creatures would choose to join the abyss ''blood Army. This was due to the unpredictable chaotic and evil nature of demons. No creature wanted to deal with lunatics, and lunatics had tyrannical power.

    Inparison, the reputation of the demons was much better.

    There were very few foreign creatures that could survive the bloody war and obtain enough military merits to escape. However, those who seeded, after leaving hell, without exception, became well-known noble Lords, obtaining wealth, power, and glory.

    In addition, hell gave special treatment to those who seeded.

    They could even hire demons as their guards at a great discount to guard everything they earned.

    "Endless?"

    The devil Overlord asked in a questioning tone.

    Garen nodded and repeated, " "It''s endless,"

    The mechanical soldiers were not like living beings of flesh and blood. They were not dead.

    As long as the damaged mech soldiers were not so serious that not even dregs were left, they could be remade and fresh out of the furnace to continue on the battlefield.

    what kind of creatures make up your Army? "<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Metal construct."

    Constructs were the mostmon term for creatures like mechanical soldiers.

    Metal, rocks, trees ... These all had their own corresponding constructs, but most of them were produced by magic. Under normal circumstances, their scale and quality were far inferior to those created by the mechanical Holy Lord.

    interesting. The hell blood Army doesn''t have any metal constructs yet.

    it''s not a creature of flesh and blood. It''s easier to resist the erosion of the power of the abyss. Your Army is more suitable to carry out missions in the home ground of the abyss. However, the intelligence of the metal constructs is low and they can''t carry out missions independently. They can probably only be used as cannon fodder.

    Beyer was deep in thought as he evaluated the mechanical Army.

    No.  garen shook his head.  my mechanical Army is different from normal metal constructs. They have enough intelligence.

    "Oh?"

    "In this case, the value of this Army will be even greater."

    Beyer''s eyes flickered as he spoke.

    Immediately, the devil Lord''s expression turned serious, and he carefully asked garen all sorts of questions.

    As a demon and a Blood War general, Bardi was very serious when it came to matters rted to Blood Wars.

    Any devil Lord would take the opportunity to obtain a powerful blood battle Army to fight in the chaos abyss seriously. They would rarely use any tricks. Because of the importance of blood battles, demonic spirits valued their reputation.

    After a while, the devil Lord and godly garen''s conversation ended.

    After learning about garen''s army size and characteristics, Bardi was even more cautious.

    A blood battle Army of such a scale was no child''s y.

    After carefully thinking for a moment, the devil Lord said, "  you can represent Avernus in the battle. In return, I''ll give you arge mine as a deposit.

    after that, every time your Army kills a demon and takes down a demon Fort, the corresponding military merits will be recorded.

    different types and strength of demons, different sizes of demon fortresses, corresponding to different military merits. There will be specific descriptions on the military Merit Table.

    you can use your military merits to exchange for treasures, equipment, territory, demons ... Everything in the infernal realm has a price, and you can trade for it. "

    The devil Overlord paused for a moment before continuing,  if you have enough military merits, you can even ask the great master of the Nine Hells to help you personally. Of course, this will be an astronomical figure.

    After listening to the devil Lord''s story, garen narrowed his eyes and said, "  other than these basic conditions of the contract, I have a few more conditions.

    "In hell," the devil Lord said,"you need to first show off your power and obtain enough military merits before you can negotiate."

    Grand Duke of Bardi, " garen chuckled.  I think that if I represent Avernus in the blood Wars and obtain sufficient battle achievements, you, as the first Lord, will benefit from it.

 Chapter 816 The Deal Between The Dragon And The Devil (4)

    The devil Overlord fell silent.

    What garen said was the truth.

    ording to the ranking of each Hell''s total military merits, the nine Hell Lords would reward the Lords ordingly, so the devil Lords were also very focused on the bloody wars.

    I''m in the bronze Citadel of Avernus, but I can also go to the sunken city of minauros, and the ck mist tower of dis.

    What God garen meant was that he could sign a blood battle contract with other devil Lords.

    the reason why I was the first toe to the hell of Avernus was because the Dragon Queen introduced you to me.

    "I''m here with sincerity,"

    but if you don''t show enough sincerity, I think I can only go to the hell outside of Avernus and discuss a blood battle contract with the other devil Lords.

    Although the devil was a Negotiation Expert, the initiative was with God garen, who had the Army in his hands.

    Under garen''s calm gaze, the devil Lord finally relented and said, " "Tell me, what''s your condition?"

    threerge-scale infernal mines as a deposit, " garen said.  at the same time, I want to designate my participation in the bloody battle zone of the ten thousand abyss ins on the first level of the abyss.

    "The demon fortresses and territories that my Army conquered belong to me."

    "Finally, my military merits will be doubled."

    The devil Overlord stood up in the mes and said in a deep voice, " "I can agree to your first two conditions."

    "But don''t you think the third and fourth conditions are too much?"

    It looked furious, as if garen''s condition had crossed its bottom line and it could not agree to it.

    ? how about this? " garen took a step back and said, " to show my sincerity in working with you, pretend I didn''t say anything about the fourth condition.

    The archdevil shook his head, revealing a non-negotiable expression, and sternly said, " "Since you represent the hell of Avernus, the territory you''ve conquered will also belong to the hell of Avernus. I''m also unable to ept your third condition,"

    Garen was silent for a while.

    Bardi Grand Duke, I''m sorry, but it seems that we won''t be able to be partners.

    With that, garen''s body turned illusory and he was about to leave the bronze Citadel.

    The serious devil Lord calmly watched, unmoved.<novelnext></novelnext>

    In the end, when garen''s figure was about topletely disappear, the devil Lord''s solemn expression turned helpless, and he said, " "Wait,"

    On its face, the anger and solemnity it had disyed earlier had disappeared.

    "Trying to take advantage of you true dragons is as hard as ascending to the heavens."

    "Detestable!"

    Garen''s third condition wasn''t impossible to agree to.

    It would be almost impossible to secure any territory or fortress in the chaos abyss. Even if Bardi obtained it, it wouldn''t be of much use to them. It would be a different story if Bardi obtained a territory or fortress in the hell Blood War zone.

    If it was Hell''s territory, the devil Lord would never agree to garen''s conditions.

    Garen hade prepared, knowing that the devil Lord would definitely agree.

    The Lord of the abominations cursed andined for a while before finally saying to garen, " "I agree to your conditions."

    the three mine veins will be designated as the ten thousand abyss in battle zone. They will be your personal territory.

    After the incident.

    The devil Overlord''s expression turned solemn once more as he said in a low voice,  under the witness of the Lord of the Nine Hells, under the witness of the River Styx, under the witness of all Devils, I, the ruler of the hell of Avernus, the first Demon Lord Beyer, hereby swear a blood battle contract ...

    Hu!

    Along with the devil Lord''s mumbling, a greyish-white trickle of water flowed out of the void and transformed into the shape of a page. At the same time, clusters of Hellfire ignited and twisted, turning into gilded words on the page.

    Immediately, the blood battle contract floated towards garen.

    Garen carefully reviewed all the contents of the blood battle contract.

    After making sure that he had not missed anything and that there were no hidden tricks, garen grinned at the archdevil and said, " "Happy cooperation."

    The devil Overlord didn''t seem to be happy.

    Cooperating with God garen was a good thing on the whole, but the concession in the contract made the devil Beyer feel as if he was being scratched by an Angel''s feathers.

    A wisp of extraordinary divine power turned into a Holy emblem belonging to God garen, and was printed on the blood battle contract.

    At the same time, in the metal world of the main material world, the engines of the mechanical soldiers were activated, and blue energy circuits appeared on the surface of their bodies. Endless humming sounds gathered together like the waves of a tsunami.

 Chapter 817 Tyrannical Sky Dragon

    On the Dragon Court ne.

    In The Eternal Pce that stood between the endless sea of clouds, the sleeping Silver Dragon felt its nostrils itch, so it turned its huge body over and continued to sleep.

    But soon, the feeling of being scratched appeared again.

    After repeating this a few times, the other party still did not stop. Helpless, garen opened his eyes.

    Yuna, who had returned to The Eternal Pce, entered his sight.

    This strength Dragon Queen of the Royal Court was currently sticking out the tip of her tail and caressing garen''s nose. She even had a smile on her face as she watched garen flip around.

    After garen woke up, Yuna quickly retracted her tail, put on an innocent look, and blinked at garen.

    "You seem to be very happy."

    "Did you have a good time outside?"

    Garen said to Yuna as he shook his head. His mind, which had been muddled because he had just woken up, became clear.

    "Yes, yes."

    Yuna''s eyes glowed faintly as she eagerly told garen about her experience of fishing forw enforcement in the main material world.

    For example, he had ''identally'' entered the territory of an evil Lich in his harmless Dragon Whelp form,''innocently'' barged into the giant city,''naively'' been taken into the spellcasterboratory, and ''coincidentally'' entered the sacrificial site of the cultists.

    Garen listened attentively.

    "That was a pretty good experience."

    The silver Dragon said with a gentle smile.

    "I haven''t had enough fun, but I missed you, so I came back first."

    Yuna stuck her head out and approached garen''s face mask.

    After the two giant Dragons, one big and one small, stuck to each other intimately, garen''s gaze shifted slightly as he thought of the alpha wind mages in the wind elemental ne.

    "Yuna, you were born in the wind elemental ne, right?"

    Yuna nodded.  that''s right. My parents ''shadowless Castle is in the wind elemental ne.

    The wind elemental ne, also known as the air elemental ne, was Yuna''s birthce.

    The environment of the Royal Court was 90% simr to that of the wind elemental ne. At first, the Royal Court half-ne was created through a spell to build the air elemental half-ne, and after a series of development and expansion, it formed the vast and boundless Royal Court ne.

    Because the legendary dragon Seed''s bloodline was rare, the strength energy Dragon''s elders would raise the young dragon together, simr to the metal Dragon.

    ording to Yuna, the current strength dragon race basically came in pairs. There were no mixed or inferior bloodlines. When it came to mating, strength Dragons were more specific and very picky. After all, creatures that could catch the eye of legendary dragons were too rare.

    after some time, we can go to the wind elemental ne to take a look.

    Garen was curious about the other strength ability Dragons.

    After all, the ecosystem of legendary dragons was very mysterious, and he was active in the major nes world.

    "I can take you to shadowless Castle then."

    "My parents won''t leave the castle for no reason. They should still be here."<novelnext></novelnext>

    I''ve been away from shadowless Castle for a long time. I''m starting to miss my parents.

    Yuna said with a nostalgic expression.

    The strength Dragon valued bloodline bond more.

    by the way, have you heard of the rainbow Dragon''s existence? "

    Garen asked.

    Yuna shook her head.  no, I haven''t. I''ve only seen my parents and the ancient energy Dragon elders who helped us in the past.

    in the entire wind elemental ne, I think we are the only family of strength Dragons.

    "So that''s how it is."

    Garen nodded thoughtfully.

    After chatting for a while, Yuna, who had just returned from her travels, felt a little tired. She buried herself under theyers of gemstones, closed her eyes, and fell asleep.

    After a period of time.

    Garen took out the metal cube from the dimensional space.

    is the mechanical dragon I want ready? "

    The huge Dragon said in a deep voice.

    The mechanical heavenly venerate''s emotionless voice was heard.  "It''spleted."

    The silver Dragon immediately used time travel, and its body became illusory.

    Using the river of time as a medium, garen once again descended into the metal world that the mechanical celestial Lord had created, the mechanical.

    Under the dark metal sky, the silver Dragon''s body appeared from the void and solidified.

    Garen took a deep breath.

    The air here was filled with nano-level metal particles, which seemed to be contaminated with the smell of steel. It waspletely different from the air in the main material world.

    If an ordinary creature were toe here by ident, they would probably be unable to breathe.

    Garen looked down at the ground from thousands of meters above.

    In his field of vision, all kinds of mechanical soldiers were densely packed and arranged in an orderly manner. They were distributed on the ground in rows and rows of square arrays. There was almost no end to them at a nce. They were like a ck mass, like a sea of metal and steel.

    It was a humanoid metal spider with metal tentacles and mechanical ws.

    It was a long mechanical squid with redser eyes and tentacles swimming behind it.

    It was a giant crab with a diameter of tens of meters, thick limbs, heavy armor, and heavy energy cannons.

    .................

    Garen''s gaze swept across the various mechanical soldiers, and finally fixed on the center of the square formation.

    Here, the area within a thousand meters was empty, and only a mechanical object stood proudly.

 Chapter 818 Tyrannical Dragon (2)

    It was a ferocious ck metal Dragon.

    It was a hundred meters long from head to tail, and its entire body was made of a kind of ck and cold metal. Its body was covered with mechanical armor, metal thorns, and countless strange mechanical runes filled every inch of its body. Between a pair of mechanical dragon wings, there was a dense energy array. At the same time, the texture of mechanical and magical beauty spread all over the body with the metal dragon''s heart as the center.

    The giant Metal Dragon stood quietly in the center of the square formation.

    It did not activate. Its eyes were dull, but it still exuded a terrifying sense of oppression and absolute power, as if it was the Lord of countless mechanical soldiers.

    this is a mechanical dragon that was created by melting four Angels of Death and using the precious metal materials you provided.

    itsbat power far exceeds the Angel of Death''s. It''s my best masterpiece so far.

    "Code name, tyrannical Sky Dragon."

    The mechanical heavenly venerate''s voice also had a hint of inexplicable emotion.

    For it, there was nothing more exciting than creating a new model of powerful creation.

    As the Lord of the Royal Court, garen also had a God''s avatar. He might not be considered wealthypared to the other dragon gods, but he had many good things in his hands, especially the God-level materials left over from when God garen built his divine Kingdom.

    Any one of them would be an absolute treasure.

    Garen took some of the remaining divine Kingdom materials and unsealed more Angels of Death at the same time, handing them over to the mechanical heavenly Lord. He wanted to create a mechanical host for himself to participate in the bloody battles and lead the Army.

    This mechanical body could not be too weak.

    Otherwise, it would be too embarrassing if he was beaten up the moment he showed his face.

    "Batian true dragon ..."

    Garen nced at the metal cube that was floating beside him.

    The mechanical heavenly venerate always liked to name his creations with domineering codenames.

    Angel of Death, mechanical primogenitor, Overlord true dragon ... These code names were no exception.

    Although it was the mechanical will, the mechanical heavenly venerate clearly had his own unique preferences.

    "My Lord, I''m still designing other mechanical Dragons of the same series as the tyrannical true dragon."

    "Sky-shaking true dragon, sky-illuminating true dragon, sky-ughtering true dragon, sky-dominating true dragon ..."

    I already have a concrete idea of what to do. As long as there are enough materials, I can provide you with an Army of mechanical Dragons very soon.

    Since it involved his own profession, the mechanical heavenly venerate was more active.

    Upon hearing this, garen''s gaze flickered slightly, and he said, " "Sure, I''m looking forward to it."

    If he couldpletely control the mechanical heavenly venerate, perhaps one day in the future, the Dragon race would have another mechanical dragon.

    At the same time.

    The metal cubew moved, separating a bracelet made of miniature cubes from it.

    Immediately, the miniature cubes scattered and separated, surrounding garen''s Dragon w wrist, as if it was carving a ck line on garen''s scales.<novelnext></novelnext>

    you can use part of your spiritual will to directly control the tyrannical Sky Dragon.

    Said the mechanical heavenly venerate.

    Garen did not need the thought remote control device. After all, the metal cube, which was the core of the machine, was with him. Using the metal cube to control it directly would be much more effective than using the thought remote control device.

    After putting on the bracelet formed by the metal cube.

    Garen looked at the tyrannical true dragon in his field of vision again and immediately felt a different feeling.

    A feeling of being able to move his arms and fingers spontaneously arose.

    Looking at the tyrannical true dragon, garen''s thoughts moved.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Like the roar of an evil Dragon, the sound of thunder rumbled in the chest of the tyrannical true dragon. Its true dragon Engine had been activated.

    Rays of dark red light lit up from the patterns on Batian true dragon''s chest armor like burning mes. Then, they spread throughout his body through the energy circuits in the blink of an eye.

    The dragon''s eyes lit up as well.

    Garen closed his eyes.

    His vision changed. He raised his head and saw the silver Dragon in the sky.

    Majestic, vigorous, valiant ... Looking at himself from the perspective of the tyrannical true dragon, garen felt that his charm was getting deeper and deeper. He was emitting it all the time, like a dazzling torch in the dark night, making it hard for people to ignore him.

    The vision of the Batian true dragon was rather unique.

    The waterfall-like stream of data kept flowing through his field of vision, analyzing everything that garen was seeing at this moment.

    Combat strength assessment, danger assessment, battle strategy rmendations, weakness detection, action prediction ... All sorts of information flowed through garen''s eyes. If an ordinary creature were to absorb all this information into their mind at the same time, they would probably be at a loss.

    The stronger the user''s mental power, the more they could unleash thebat power of the mechanical object.

    On top of that, the Empyrean glory true dragon itself also had a very strong intelligence. When garen''s will reced the mechanical intelligence, the intelligence would be a tool to assist him.

    Aiming at his own body, garen started to analyze the enemy.

    In an instant, his field of vision zoomed in and locked onto the silver Dragon with its eyes closed. It was as if he was observing it closely.

    In the next moment, the vision of the tyrannical true dragon turned red, and the word ''warning'' appeared in the center of his vision. A circle of eye-catching red light also appeared around the silver Dragon''s body, flickering non-stop.

    "Warning, warning."

    the target is the Lord of the Royal Court, a God or a Saint, and a top-notch demigod in the main material world.

    the target is extremely dangerous. It is not rmended to be enemies with him. Please stay away from the target.

    Garen''s information had already been recorded in the mechanical heavenly venerate''s database.

    If the other mech soldier pilots saw garen''s main body and were eager to try, their mechanical intelligence would also give the highest level of warning.

 Chapter 819 Tyrannical Sky Dragon

    At the same time, the silver Dragon opened its eyes.

    Garen and the tyrannical true dragon looked at each other and used his will to control the Dragon to rise.

    As the Empyrean true Dragon''s mechanical dragon wings pped, an energy vortex burst forth and turned into a turbulent me, causing its 100-meter-long body to soar into the sky with a mighty aura.

    Under garen''s control, the tyrannical true dragon began to disy its various abilities.

    It was too dangerous for his main body to go to the bottomless abyss. If he wanted to use the tyrannical true dragon to participate in the bloody war, garen needed to figure out its ability first and master its use.

    Splitting some of his attention, garen yed with this big toy while building a giant ne teleportation portal.

    As the silver Dragon chanted in a low voice, countless magic runes appeared in the air and fell onto the metal ground. They then disappeared and formed the outline of a giant magic circle that was dozens of kilometers long.

    At the same time, an evil aura emerged from the formation.

    Garen did not need to consume his own magic power, the river-like power of hell immediately solidified the teleportation circle, forming a giant gate of hell on the ground.

    It had never been easy to teleport troops across nes on arge scale, and it consumed a lot of resources and energy.

    However, in order to gain an advantage in the bloody war, the demons of hell would clearly write in the blood battle contract that hell would assist the blood battle mercenaries in dimensional teleportation and set up the gates of hell.

    Not long after.

    After setting up the gate of hell to Avernus in metal world.

    Garen used time to return to The Eternal Pce.

    The silver Dragony on top of theyers of treasures, feeling the gold, silver, and precious stones rubbing against its scales, and closed its eyes.

    Instead of sleeping, he continued to control the Batian true dragon.

    In the metal world, the tyrannical true dragon soared freely under the metal sky. Its ferocious metal body was majestic as it tested the many weapons it carried.

    .

    .

    .

    On Kara, the vast city where fire mage alpha lived was unusually quiet today.

    There were not many Alphans on the streets that were usually bustling with people. It looked rather deserted, especially the spell casters above the middle position, as if they had disappeared from the streets.

    However, the rest of the alpha did not seem to mind.

    This was because the fire mages only lived in their own houses. They were equipped with remote control devices that allowed their spiritual will to reach another world.

    "Hiss ... There are so many mechanical constructs."

    "The sky here ispletely covered with metal."

    "Praise the Lord, this must be the world of the great dragon of eternity and time."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Some of the mechanical creations in the small square formations opened their eyes and ran around with their metal bodies, looking at the metal world they were in.

    There were many mechanical soldiers, almost endless.

    If it was a one-on-one, the fire mages and strange machinists on garen''s side were far from enough, and there was no need for this.

    Ny-nine percent of the mechanical soldiers were still driven by intelligence, but they would listen to the mechanical creations that were controlled by the mind ording to their authority level. These mechanical creations were generally of a higher level and acted as the node hub of the Army.

    At the same time.

    On the Kane continent, the second Empire of imaska.

    "The war game created by the royal family of the Empire, the never-ending bloody war, officially begins today."

    the collision between machinery and demons.

    "In the furnace of steel and flesh, who will be the final winner?"

    "................."

    In the imaska Second Empire, virtual games had existed for a long time. Strange machinists would use these games to strengthen their control over their mechanical creations or to simte the design of their mechanical creations.

    Under the push of the Empire''s royal family, the never-ending bloody war had be the most eye-catching virtual game recently.

    The limitless thought remote control was packaged as an ordinary gaming device and sold at a low price.

    The will of the strange machinists, who had far more numbers than the fire mages, had also arrived at the metal world, and they were amazed by the surrounding scene.

    this sense of reality is indeed created by the royal family.

    although it''s virtual, the background is based on the bloody war between hell and the abyss. I hope that all aspects can be close to the real bloody war.

    wow, there''s a 100-meter-long metal Dragon flying in the sky. When will we be able to control a machine of this level? "

    ".............."

    The strange machinists who had just arrived were also in a heated discussion.

    The tyrannical true dragon was garen''s Blood War machine, so naturally, it could not be used by others.

    However, in order to stimte the enthusiasm of the strange machinists, the heavenly Lord of machinery cooperated with the royal family of the imaska Second Empire and specially created a set of game mechanisms.

    The machines driven by the strange machinists here would not have a high starting level.

    However, carrying out some missions issued by the mechanical heavenly venerate, such as killing demons or capturing fortresses, could all earn military merits.

    Military merits could be used to exchange for higher authority, unlock more powerful mechanical objects, and obtain more mechanical soldiers.

    On the other hand, fire mage alpha knew that he was participating in a bloody war and was not controlling his machinery like he was ying a game. Therefore, he was different from the strange machinist. He did not need to unlock his authority step by step, and could directly choose the most suitable mechanical creation for himself.

    The mechanical heavenly Lord would block themunication between the fire mages and the strange machinists.

 Chapter 820 Tyrannical Sky Dragon

    In the eyes of the yers, the fire mages were powerful mechanical lives with special intelligence, unlike the yers who were like them.

    The river of time passed by quietly.

    After a while, the Batian true dragon stopped in the sky.

    At the same time, countless eyes were focused on the Batian true dragon.

    In the eyes of the strange machinist yers, the tyrannical true dragon was their General Commander.

    They didn''t know the true identity of the tyrannical true dragon, but they were looking forward to the day they could control such a high-level machine.

    Garen looked down at the endless mechanical soldiers below, his gaze swept past the machines that were obviously controlled by the will of intelligent creatures, and then gave the order to act.

    The mechanical celestial was loyal to garen, and without a doubt, he had the highest authority in the entire Army.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    Countless machines started to move. From the sky and the ground, they entered the teleportation circle of Hell''s Gate in a strict and orderly manner.

    Once they entered the teleportation portal, the bodies of these mechanical objects burst into mes and disappeared.

    Garen pped his dragon wings, his chest rumbled, and he flew into the gate of hell.

    Hu!

    Dark red mes ignited and wrapped around the body of the Batian true dragon.

    When the mes dissipated, the world in garen''s eyes had already changed.

    The blood-red light that filled the air, the river of blood, the pile of bones and corpses, the scorched earth full of cracks ... The scene of the hell of Avernus came into view.

    Not far away was the bronze Citadel, surrounded by twelve walls.

    "This is ... Hell?"

    hiss, why do I feel like I''ve reallye to hell? I can almost smell the evil aura here.

    The strange machinist yers were shocked by the scene in front of them.

    In the ancient heritage of the imaska Second Empire, there were records of the Nine Hells. There were also strange machinists who had been to hell, but this was only a small number. Most of the strange machinists had only heard of it and did not have the ability to go to hell.

    Even though it was their first time here, they felt that everything around them was extremely real.

    At the same time, a three-meter-tall, heavily-armored pit fiend stood at the top of the wall, watching the teleportation formation.

    It was the Bardi Archduke.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The space rippled.

    Batches of mechanical objects of different shapes appeared in the hell of Avernus. The teleportation array shed continuously, and the mechanical soldiers stepped out endlessly.

    The Bardi Archduke''s eyes were filled with joy.

    with mechanical structures of such scale and quality, the ranking of the bloody battles in the hell of Avernus will definitely be improved, and we''ll get the attention of the Lord of the Nine Hells!

    After a long time, the spiritual light of the teleportation array waspletely extinguished.

    At this point, on the infernal wastnd outside the bronze Citadel, there was a dense mechanical Army that could not be seen.

    The mechanical Army was well-ordered and well-distributed, forming an ocean of metal.

    The abomination guards of the bronze Citadel tightened their grip on their weapons, their eyelids twitching.

    Judging from the size of the mechanical Army, if they were to attack the bronze Citadel, the devil guards here would probably be in a tough battle, especially the metal Dragon in the lead. Its ferocious and huge body showed that it had a strongbat power.

    "By the order of my Lord, I will lead an Army to represent the hell of Avernus in the bloody war."

    Garen looked at the devil Lord and spoke with the hoarse metallic voice of the tyrannical true dragon.

    He didn''t reveal his identity, which was an insignificant matter.

    "The door to the ten thousand abyss in will only open after four blood days."

    There was a very important reason why hell and the abyss were constantly at war. These two nes were too close to each other, and they were almost entangled together through theher River.

    In the infernal realm, there were many spatial tunnels that led to the abyss, and they were naturally formed.

    The abyss was the same.

    Even if he didn''t go through the spatial tunnel, he could still travel between the two nes by relying on theherworld River. Of course, this was too dangerous.

    The bloody war had broken out for so many years that the abyss and hell had already figured out where the door in their level led to.

    Bardi was very clear about the door that led to the ten thousand abyss in.

    "Before that, I''ll brand you with the hell blood Army''s brand."

    The devil Overlord took a deep breath.

    Immediately after, it spread its wings and raised its arm high.

    An invisible ripple spread out from the devil Lord''s body and swept through the mechanical Army. Then, all of the mechanical creations were infected with a special aura that belonged to hell.

 Chapter 821 Weak Flesh (1)

    The Bardi Empire''s Grand Duke had branded his mechanical Army with the mark of the hell of Avernus.

    This way, the bloodbath Army wouldn''t attack the mechanical Army when they arrived at the rift in. At the same time, if the other devil Lords saw the mechanical Army, they would know that the mechanical Army was representing the hell of Avernus.

    Of course, if he encountered an Abyssal Demon by chance, the other party would not hesitate to point their weapons at him.

    After the branding.

    The devil Lord looked at the tyrannical true dragon and sized up the ferocious Metal Dragon.  three thousand kilometers northeast of the bronze Citadel, an Abyssal Demon Army crossed the ne and upied the gate of hell leading to the rift in.

    around the gate of hell, under the leadership of a tanari fire demon, they built a demon fortress.

    this demon fortress isn''t big. There are around 100000 demon Warriors of all kinds, and the leader, the fire demon, is a great demon with demigod power.

    The voice paused for a moment.

    Bathed in the blood-red light, the devil Lord''s deep voice echoed once more.

    lead your mechanical Army and eliminate the demons that have upied the gate of hell. Destroy the demon fortress.

    To the devil Lords, these small demon armies that would asionally enter Avernus were like flies. They were almost endless, and there would be simr demon armiesing every once in a while.

    In the past, the Bardi Grand Duke would have been more than happy to use Hellfire to destroy all of the demons.

    He was a demon with a demigod-like power, and he was in hell, the home ground of the Devils. The general of the bloody battle didn''t think much of him.

    This time, the Bardi Grand Duke had intentionally left him behind. His main goal was to see thebat power of his mechanical Army.

    this is your first mission as a member of the hell Blood Legion.

    "Let me see what kind of elite warriors you are!"

    Hearing this, the dark red mes covering the Empyrean true Dragon''s body burned brighter, and the roar of engines continued to reverberate from its chest. Then, under the devil Lord''s gaze, its mechanical dragon wings pped with violent energy.

    There was no need for words, garen''s will directly spread throughout the mechanical Army.

    Following the tail me of the tyrannical true dragon, the ck mechanical Army moved, facing the blood light on the horizon, as if it was a metal tide that could devour everything.

    At the same time.

    The yers of strange machinery, who had been waiting for a long time, received their first official mission.

    [ follow the tyrannical true dragon and destroy the demon fortress. Kill all the demons and open the gate of hell to the bottomless abyss. ]

    [ the one who kills the most demons will be unlocked with the right to control legendary machinery. ]

    The strange machinist yers perked up and rubbed their fists.

    "It''s finally starting!"

    haha, my cannon is already thirsty.<novelnext></novelnext>

    team up, team up. Is there anyone who wants to team up to kill the demons? "

    They had heard of the demon''s great name too many times. Being able to control strange machinery in the ''virtual game'' and experience a war against the demon was enough to make the strange machinists excited.

    Many of the yers were already discussing how to use different types of mechanical soldiers to form demon-killing teams through the internal channel. They were having an intense discussion on how to kill demons with high efficiency and obtain military merits.

    Garen used his authority to eavesdrop on the discussion of the strange machinist yers.

    As they treated the bloody war as a game, the thinking of the strange machinist yers waspletely different from that of the normal bloody battle Army. Their actions were highly unpredictable.

    Just like now.

    Some of the yers who were strange machinist controlled their own mechanical troops and locked onto the devil Lord in the bronze Citadel. They wanted to try attacking the Bardi Empire''s Grand Duke and gave the order to attack.

    the target is a devil Lord, our ally. Currently unavable.

    The mechanical intelligence replied without a trace of emotion.

    what a pity. That devil Lord looks very powerful. I really want to see how he fights.

    The strange machinist yer retracted his gaze with regret.

    With the mechanical heavenly Lord monitoring the overall situation, they would not be allowed to start attacking their demon allies before they even saw the demons.

    Time passed by quietly.

    Under the illumination of the blood-red light, the barren surface of Avernus trembled, and a seemingly endless mechanical Army burst toward the demon fortress. Along the way, they encountered some hell creatures of various forms.

    In the entire infernal realm, apart from the special sses of Dukes and Lords, there were also the three major sses.

    The majority of Hell''s lifeforms were divided into three sses.

    It was easy to understand, low, medium, and high.

    Whether it was a low-level Hellhound, a Stinger demon, or a lemur ...

    Or intermediate steel demons, hook demons, lust demons ...

    Even the high-level abominations, male tyrant demons, bone demons, blood-armored demons, and so on, did not dare to act rashly when they saw the mechanical Army from afar.

    Even without the Mark of the Devil Lord, the scale and aura of the mechanical Army made the natives of hell retreat.

    Garen''s gaze swept across the various demons he had encountered.

    Many of the Devils that were being stared at by the Empyrean-dominating true dragon felt their bodies stiffen and shiver.

    Even in hell, Devils with demigod power were top creatures and could even be Dukes. In other words, demigod creatures were rare and powerful in any ne world.

    under the control of the Lord of the Nine Hells, the hierarchy of the Devils in hell is strict, more orderly than the chaotic bottomless abyss.

 Chapter 822 Weak Flesh And Blood (3)

    Garen thought in his heart.

    Hell had its own unique operating rules.

    Here, a demon''s form would not be limited to one, and their personality and species would change as they advanced.

    For example, if a low-level lemur was lucky enough to make a contribution and was lucky enough to get the approval of the mid-level devil that it belonged to, it could be reborn in Hellfire and be a different mid-level devil.

    If a low-level demon wanted to advance, they needed to get the approval of their mid-level Demon superior.

    For the same reason.

    If an intermediate demon wanted to be a high-level demon, they would need to get the approval of their superior.

    Because high-level demons were already the mainstays of hell, even higher-ranked Lords had the right to revoke the promotion process that had been approved by the high-level demons.

    As for high-level demons, if they wanted to be stronger, such as the most powerful pit fiend, they would need to obtain the approval of their Lord.

    Because of this strict and orderly promotion rule, almost all the Devils in hell had their own superiors. Layer byyer, they finally formed a pyramid-like power structure.

    At the top of the pyramid were the Lords of the Nine Hells, the rulers of the Nine Hells.

    Below the Lord of the Nine Hells were the devil Lords of each level, the devil Archdukes.

    A level lower than the Lord or Grand Duke was the devil Duke.

    In fact, the archdevil was also a Duke, but the most powerful one on each floor.

    The status of an archdevil was high, but it was not so easy to be one. There were many powerful archdevils who were constantly coveting the position of a Lord, trying to rece it in various ways.

    From what garen knew.

    A long time ago, the first Lord of Avernus wasn''t the pit fiend, Beyer, but a demon named zarier. Beyer was originally a subordinate of Duke zarier, and he sessfully took the Lord''s position with a scheme.

    The Lord of the Nine Hells encouraged the scheming and power struggle between the Devils.

    Thus, not only would Bardi''s actions not be disdained upon in hell, but they would also be praised and admired by many demons. While these demons respected Bardi, they would also secretly think of a way to rece Bardi''s Archduke.

    It was said that the previous First Lord, Zaar, was imprisoned in the depths of the bronze Citadel, his power being continuously extracted by the pit fiends.

    Those who ended up in a struggle for the devil Lord''s position would usually end up in a miserable state.

    Considering how the Bardi Grand Duke rarely left the bronze Citadel unless absolutely necessary, the rumors that the former number one Lord of Bardi was imprisoned in the depths of the bronze Citadel were highly likely to be true.

    While thinking about all the information about hell, garen rode the tyrannical true dragon and led the tide-like metal army, continuing to advance towards the demon fortress.

    ¡£

    ¡£<novelnext></novelnext>

    ¡£

    The demon fortress in the hell of Avernus.

    The types of demons were no less than the types of demons, or rather, far more than the types of demons.

    Every demon Army was made up of many different types of demons. Unless there were extremely special circumstances, there would not be a single type of demon Army.

    ording to the different abilities of different demons, they usually took on different roles in the Army, such as scouting, fighting, healing, and so on.

    There were two types of demons who were the demon Sentinels here.

    The spider demon and the arrow demon.

    These two types of demons were the representatives of the bottomless abyss at this time. Like the Demon Prince, Demogorgon, they belonged to the tanari demons.

    The spider demon was a half-human, half-Spider demon. It had the upper body of a human-like creature, with burly muscles and a fierce appearance. The surface of its body was covered with steel needle-like bristles, and its human-like face had dense spider eyes and fierce fangs.

    The lower half of their bodies were as thick as tanks, and theiryers of ck armor seemed to be made of steel. They were also covered with poisonous spikes.

    ''Wolf spider'' Miska, a demon prince, was said to be the most powerful Spider demon.

    The other Spider demons saw the wolf spider Miska as a God.

    The prince of demons was not in the bottomless abyss at this time. He was defeated in a war between the chaos Demons and the gods of order and was sealed somewhere in the howling wind abyss by the gods. No one knew the specific location.

    Many demons, who believed that the wolf spider Miska would be the demon Lord, tried to save it, but they had never been able to find the specific location where it was sealed.

    However, the demons never gave up.

    As for the arrow demon, this demon had the body of a humanoid creature. They were covered with metal arrows and had a demonic bow made of flesh and blood on their backs. Their vision and perception were second to none among the demons.

    The Sentry tower was made of flesh, metal, and mud mixed with demonic power. It was a hundred meters tall.

    The arrow demon stood on the demon''s Watchtower and scanned the surroundings with its eagle-like sharp eyes.

    The spider demons were lurking in the underground spider nests around the guard towers, surveying the movements on the surface of hell through the spider webs that could extend dozens of kilometers away.

    These two types of demons had always been the best Sentinels in the demon Army.

    The towering demon Fort behind them emitted a dense demonic aura.

    At the outpost, a Spider demon in an undergroundir blinked itspound eyes and looked down at the spider webs all over their.

    The colorless and transparent spider web that was hard to detect by ordinary people emitted an extremely subtle vibration. Other than the spider demons, very few creatures could sense this vibration. This meant that a creature had stepped into the spider web domain it had set up.

 Chapter 823 Weak Flesh And Blood

    The demonic spider''s expression was not very serious.

    After all, from time to time, hell creatures would identally enter ces covered by cobwebs and cause the cobwebs to shake. It was already used to it.

    However, after a breath.

    Almost all the spider web threads in the nest trembled at the same time. It was obvious, violent, and crazy. It was as if an Army of thousands of soldiers and horses had stepped into the spider web domain, trampling on Hell''s barrennd, and were heading straight for the demon Fort.

    After a moment of shock.

    The spider demon''s expression changed drastically.

    "Enemy attack!"

    Almost all of the spider-demons shouted in the demonnguage at the same time, their sharp voices piercing the clouds.

    At the same time they roared.

    The arrow demons in the demon tower also had a change in expression, looking into the distance with a grave expression.

    Under the blood-red light of the hell of Avernus, a ck Wave rose from the distant horizon. It had a cold metallic texture and seemed to stretch endlessly.

    The mechanical Army''s iron hooves stepped on the crackednd of hell.

    Dust flew everywhere, the earth trembled, and the rumbling sound grew closer.

    At the front of the flying mechanical soldiers, the tyrannical true dragon, whose body was made of ck metal, was bathed in a bloody light and reflected in the demon Sentinels ''eyes. It was extremely fierce and aggressive.

    The leader of the arrow demons raised his demonic bow and shot a sharp sword into the sky.

    BOOM!

    The sharp sword exploded, turning into a purple demonic me that illuminated the sky and the demon Fort behind.

    This meant that arge scale hell Army wasing.

    After a moment of silence, the demon fortress suddenly became restless. One by one, the demons leaped onto the city wall that had been built not long ago, looking at the mechanical Army with a crazed, bloodthirsty, crazy, and somewhat fearful gaze.

    "The target is right in front of us."

    destroy the demon fortress and eliminate all the demons!

    roar!  the Empyrean true dragon roared, and its will spread throughout the mechanical Army.

    Looking at the lifelike demon fortress and the ferocious and terrifying demons in their field of vision, the strange machinist yers were both afraid and excited. They drove their mechanical creations to follow the Empyrean glory true dragon, forming a violent metal tide that pressed forward.

    Very quickly.

    Garen was about fifty kilometers away from the demon fortress.

    This was already within the attack range of the mechanical Army.

    The giant crabs with a diameter of 100 meters and carrying dense heavy artillery on their backs stopped in ce. Their steel limbs pierced deep into the ground to stabilize their bodies. At the same time, the energy circuits all over their bodies lit up.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!<novelnext></novelnext>

    Dense cannonballs took off from the cannonballs on the crab''s back. After they rose into the air, they changed directions and bombarded the demon fortress.

    The mechanical cuttlefish, which was hovering in the air, shot out high-energy rays and followed closely behind.

    The iron spiders with the most numbers raised the mechanical ws on their backs, and the muzzles in the center of the mechanical ws condensed zing white beams of light that pierced through the air and emitted scorching heat.

    The rest of the mechanical creations also disyed their various abilities and attacked.

    It onlysted for a moment.

    Physical weapons, energy beams, shockwaves, spatial bombs ... All kinds of attacks converged into a terrifying storm, pouring down on the demon fortress like a waterfall.

    In the demon Fort, the demons were shocked as they looked at the wave of attacks that covered their entire field of vision.

    since when did the hell of Avernas have such an Army of mechanical constructs? "

    A tall and sturdy fire demon walked out of the demon Fort, his expression extremely serious.

    Hu!

    The demon''s wings spread high, and endless mes burst out from its cracked skin, covering the sky and the sun, forming a fire shield that enveloped the entire demon fortress.

    The demon Fort''syers of arrays were activated, and together with the fire shield, it became a barrier.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    ? A deafening sound was heard.

    Under the storm-like attacks, clusters of cracks appeared on the fortress ''barrier.

    "Damn hell mercenaries!"

    The attackers weren''t demons, but they carried the aura of a demon''s brand. They were clearly the blood Warriors hired by the demons.

    f * ck!  the fire demon cursed, and the mes on its body began to rise.

    Under the cover of the endless mes, the body of this Supreme demon also expanded, and soon became a fire demon that was more than a hundred meters tall. Fire was flowing on its skin, and its body seemed to be made of hotva. The rapidly rising temperature made the skin of the nearby demons hot, and they could not help but quickly distance themselves.

    Roar!

    The fire demon strode forward, and the mes formed a terrifying whip that was a thousand meters long. It twisted with all its might, controlling the fire elemental energy and demonic power to form a high-speed spinning vortex of fire. It emitted an unparalleled suction force, absorbing the attacks from the mechanical Army and reducing the pressure on the barrier.

    Seeing the demon leader''s disy of power, the rest of the demon soldiers were motivated and began to attack the mechanical Army in the distance.

    Demonic fireballs, energy siphoning, corrosive ck light, bone breaking magic arrows ... The demon Army had retaliated.

    Their attacksnded on the mechanical Army that was as dense as a tidal wave, destroying many machines. However,pared to the entire mechanical Army, this was only an insignificant portion. More mechanical Warriors surged out continuously,unching long-range attacks while charging toward the demon fortress.

    At the same time.

    Two pitch-ckser beams suddenly shot out.

    The extremely thick and long beam of light with destructive power pierced through the weakest part of the fire vortex energy, and also followed the weak point of the ovepping barrier array, prating the defense and piercing the chest of the fire demon.

 Chapter 824 Weak Flesh And Blood

    The burning fire demon let out a shrill cry as the burning fire demon''s blood-like mes sttered everywhere.

    The source of the pitch-ck beam was the eyes of the Batian true dragon.

    The Light of Destruction was one of the weapons carried by the true dragon. It had the power to pierce through divine power shields and tear through the divine body. Combined with the true Dragon''s weakness analysis, it dealt a heavy blow to the fire demon.

    The destructive light shot out from its eyes, and as true dragon tyrant''s head moved, it directly cut across.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The fire demon''s body was split into two.

    "Interesting."

    The tyrannical true Dragon''s alternative attack method, as well as the cross-ne control of machinery to fight, gave garen a strange feeling, as if he was ying a game. It made him a little excited.

    Far away in the Dragon Court dimension, the giant Silver Dragon that had its eyes closed and was unmoving as if it was in a deep sleep began to wriggle its tail without realizing it.

    At the same time, floating thousands of meters in the air, the tyrannical true dragon turned its head, and wherever its gaze passed, sizzling sounds could be heard. The demon fortress made of abyssal steel was like a snowke that had met a me, and it waspletely destroyed. Some demons that were hit by the light even melted and disintegrated.

    I''m going to turn you all into ashes and broken metal wreckage!

    In the roars of anger and pain.

    The split body of the fire demon gathered back together, but it was obviously much more illusionary.

    Its roar had just sounded when it was interrupted.

    As the demon leader, the fire demon had undoubtedly attracted the attention of many strange machinist yers. Fierce artillery fire wasunched at the fire demon at all times. Although the densely packed attacks did not have the power of a demigod, whenbined together, they were enough to give the fire demon a headache.

    The mechanical Army had the absolute advantage in numbers.

    The demons ''fierce firepowerpletely suppressed the demon fortress. The demons'' counterattack was short-lived, and the current demons could not even defend themselves.

    The demonic Army in the hell of Avernus was notrge, and they were no match for the mechanical Army.

    Under garen''s control, the Empyrean true Dragon''s mechanical dragon wings lit up with a cubic energy array.

    The Super vibration array was another weapon of the tyrannical true dragon.

    The mechanical dragon wings that covered the sky were fully extended, aiming at the fire demon.

    Buzz ... Buzz ... The air rippled violently as a square-shaped energy beam burst out from the Dragon''s wings, shattering everything in its way. In the end, no matter how the fire demon moved, it stillnded on its body urately.

    The attacks of mechanical objects had always been extremely urate.

    Garen, who had once fought the mechanical celestial in the metal world, was deeply touched by this.

    Back then, there were endless attacksnding on his body every second, and he could not dodge them at all.

    If not for the time barrier, garen would not have been able to defeat the mechanical celestial so easily.

    "Hey, I''m fine."

    After being hit by the energy array, the fire demon was slightly stunned.

    Therge hand that was burning with mes groped his body and found that there was not a single injury.

    But before it could be happy, it suddenly felt a strange feeling in its body.

    Buzz ... Buzz ... The mes on the surface of the ming demon''s body trembled, and even the body under the mes began to tremble at a high frequency. The hundreds of millions of vibrations in a second made its image blurry.

    "Ah?"

    After a cry of disbelief, the body of the fire demon exploded with a bang. It turned into a rain of blood and scattered in all directions along with the broken mes.

    At this moment, the fire demon was still alive.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The life force of a demigod-like great demon was also iparably tenacious.

    The scattered mes and blood flowed back, turning into a fire demon with a much more illusory body.

    The weak fire demon looked at the mechanical Army again, and the intention to retreat had already appeared in its heart.

    It obviously couldn''t guard this ce.

    On the other side, garen saw through the fire demon''s thoughts of escaping.

    This kind of great demon had a lot of military merits, and he would not let it go easily.

    Under garen''s will, the roars of the engine began to increase in volume from the chest of the tyrannical true dragon, and soon overwhelmed the noise of the battlefield, spreading throughout the demon fortress like a great Bell.

    The engine was overloaded.

    It was one of the strange machinist''s spells. It could greatly enhance the various abilities of a machine for a short period of time, but the price was that it would fall into a certain state of weaknesster on.

    Garen had the legacy of a strange machinist, so he knew quite a few strange machinery spells.

    With the overloaded engine as the center, a zing energy flow that looked like blood andva spread all over the body of the tyrannical true dragon, turning the ck metal Dragon''s body into a zing color. At the same time, it was suffused with a terrifyingly high temperature, and the surrounding air was distorted.

    BOOM!

    The air exploded, and the shock wave sent some small machines flying.

    The tyrannical true Dragon''s body left a trail of zing light in the air as it arrived at the demon fortress in the blink of an eye.

    At the same time, the streams of energy that covered its body finally gathered on the head of the Batian true dragon, making its pair of twisted and ferocious horns shine brilliantly, bing the most dazzling light in the area.

    Tyrannical collision.

    It was a simple and unadorned Dragon Strike, but it carried the most violent power.

    The hundred-meter-long metal Dragon smashed through the demon fortress ''barrier. The Dragon Horn pierced through the fire demon''s chest and pushed its body forward, prating the demon fortress from the front and back. At the same time, it plowed a Long Gully in thend of hell.

    The Dragon''s horn was also a weapon.

    After it hit its target, it emitted a powerful maic field. On one hand, it restrained and suppressed the evil demon, not allowing it to move and escape. On the other hand, it continuously released a distorted maic field to destroy the evil demon''s body.

    Very quickly.

    When the tyrannical true dragon stopped a hundred miles away, the fire demon nailed to the Dragon''s horn was already on the verge of death. Its body had shrunk to an ordinary size, hanging on the tip of the Dragon''s horn without any resistance.

    "It''s so fun."

    Garen felt that he was starting to like the feeling of being a mechanical pilot.

    Under his control, the tyrannical true dragon shook its head, reached out its Metal Dragon ws, and took the body of the fire demon down, throwing it into its mouth.

    There was an energy furnace in the body of the tyrannical true dragon that could refine powerful creatures and convert them into energy for the body. The fire demon was thrown into the energy furnace as high-energy fuel.

    On the other side.

    Under the powerful firepower of the mechanical Army, the demon fortress that had its barrier broken by the tyrannical true dragon could not hold on any longer andpletely copsed.

    Due to the demon''s crazed nature, capturing them was generally useless, and one had to guard against their counterattack.

    The mechanical Army showed no mercy and continued to fire at the demon fortress. They only stopped attacking when the entire fortress was reduced to ruins and the ground around it had sunk a few feet.

    The demons that were lucky enough to survive were eliminated by the mechanical Warriors one by one.

    In the end, the opening ceremony of this bloody war ended with the mechanical Army''s overwhelming victory because the enemy was smaller in size.

 Chapter 825 The Plains Of Ten Thousand Abyssal Plains _1

    After clearing out the remaining demon Warriors and cleaning up the ruins of the demon fortress ...

    Garen rode on the Batian true dragon and saw the so-called gate of hell that led to the in of ten thousand abyss in the center of the demon fortress.

    It didn''t look clear at the moment.

    This gate of hell looked like a material product of the blood-red light in the air of Avernus. It vaguely formed the shape of a huge door, imprinted in the earth, and emitted strange spatial power fluctuations.

    the ne barrier is very weak.

    "Mm ... And it seems to be continuously weakening. Before long, a hole willpletely appear in the ne barrier here."

    Garen used the Batian true dragon to analyze the gates of hell here.

    The appearance of a gap in the ne barrier was generally random and unpredictable. Unless it was thest resort, it was best not to step into such a natural gap, or you might be transported to an extremely dangerous world.

    However, the natural teleportation gate in Avernus had already been verified countless times and confirmed that the other world was on the other side.

    They were basically connected to somewhere in the abyss or other levels of hell.

    After a while, when a gap opened up in the ne barrier in front of garen, it also meant that the gate of hell leading to the in of ten thousand abyssal had opened.

    At this time, the mechanical Army was retrieving the corpses of the demons and the abyssal materials used to build the demon fortress. Under the small-scale counterattack of the demons, the mechanical Army here had also suffered some losses.

    But these losses were minimal.

    After obtaining arge number of demon corpses and abyssal materials, he would be able to create more mechanical soldiers.

    you can try to create some demonic machines that can adapt to the abyssal environment and even use demonic power as an energy source.

    "If we can seed, it will be much easier to fight in the abyss."

    Garen said to the mechanical heavenly venerate as he looked at the mechanical Army that had an orderly division ofbor.

    The bottomless abyss was different from many nes.

    After the probing of many gods, even the gods, they found that the bottomless abyss had a unique ne consciousness, which was invisible but rooted in every corner of the bottomless abyss. It was said that the abyssal demons were the embodiment of this consciousness.

    If a demon monarch was born, it would bebined with the abyssal consciousness and be the true body of the abyssal consciousness.

    In the abyss, foreign creatures were greatly suppressed.

    The strength of the demons would be greatly increased.

    Hell''s environment''s amplification of the Devils was far inferior.

    if there are arge number of ready-made demons for research, this won''t be too difficult.

    The mechanical heavenly venerate replied in a calm but firm voice.<novelnext></novelnext>

    As long as he had the right materials and went through aplicated design, the mechanical heavenly venerate was confident that he could create any form of mechanical creation.

    Hu!

    A gust of strong wind blew.

    The devil Lord of Avernus was bathed in a bloody light. He pped his devil wings and quickly appeared in the sky above the demon fortress.

    you''ve already disyed your strength and gained my recognition.

    I''m looking forward to seeing the mechanical Army be famous in the bloody war, making the demons tremble in fear, and walking on the ten thousand abyss ins as if it was t ground.

    Bardi''s Archduke wasn''t stingy with his praise.

    This devil Lord had been watching the entire time the mechanical Army had attacked the demon fortress. The mechanical Army''s brutal firepower had covered the entire area, and at the same time, their extremely urate long-range attacks had caught the attention of the devil Lord.

    This was alreadyparable to arge-scale regr devil army.

    If the general of Blood Wars led them, they would be able to go to the most dangerous Blood War zone.

    There were only a few bloody battle mercenaries of this scale in the entire bloody war. They could share a lot of the pressure for the hell blood battle Army and put a lot of pressure on the abyss blood battle Army at the same time.

    those stupid and crazy demons.

    they don''t abide by the contract, have no order, and their minds are filled with chaotic and crazy emotions. No mercenary dares to fight for them ... Hmph, if this situation continues, one day, under the leadership of the Lord of the Nine Hells, the demons will cover the entire abyss and drive out all the demons!"

    The devil Lord fantasized about the beautiful future ofpletely conquering the abyss.

    After a moment, its expression became more serious and it continued to speak to the Batian true dragon in a proud manner, " "Your Army has won this time, and it''s aplete victory."

    but don''t underestimate the demons because of that.

    "There are countless demon fortresses like this one in the ten thousand abyss in."

    moreover, the in of ten thousand abyss is located in the abyss, and the bloody battle zone in the in of ten thousand abyss is as chaotic as the demons of the abyss.

    in the in of ten thousand abyssal nes, you can meet the lowest level of dretches, but if you''re unlucky, you''ll also encounter demon lords with strengthparable to gods. There''s more than one Demon Lord active in the in of ten thousand abyssal nes.

    "I understand," garen nodded.

    As the devil Lord valued his mechanical Army and hoped that it would bring him more military merits, he pondered for a moment before saying, "  the location that this gate of hell leads to is not far from the fortress of a blood general.

    you will lead the mechanical Army and build fortresses nearby to develop the territory.

    I''ll inform the general of bloodbath and ask him to allow the mechanical Army to exist nearby.

 Chapter 826 The Plains Of Ten Thousand Abysses2

    there are Hell''s bloodbath generals around, and the demon lords with powerful individual strength will be afraid.

    ? "Which blood general?" garen asked.

    The devil Overlord grinned, revealing his fangs: "One of the eight demon generals of hell, the sixth demon general."

    Upon hearing this, garen''s gaze flickered, and the information about the eight demon generals of hell appeared in his mind.

    The eight demon generals of hell were sometimes called the eight demon generals of darkness or the eight demon generals of abyss.

    They were the eight Devils who were in charge of the hell Blood Legion. They were all pit fiends, the same type of Devils as the Bardi Grand Duke.

    It was said that each of the eight demonic generals of hell was no weaker than a devil Lord inbat. They were war demons created by the Lord of the Nine Hells for the sake of bloody wars. No one knew their true names, only the codenames of the first to eighth demonic generals.

    The eight devil generals of hell were directly subordinate to the Lord of the Nine Hells and would only listen to his orders.

    However, the devil Overlord would still give him some face.

    The Archduke of Bardi was a very responsible devil. Facing the bloodbath Army, which represented the hell of Avernus, this devil Lord patiently exined many things to take note of in the ten thousand abyss ins.

    Many of them were not mentioned in garen''s Dragon''s legacy.

    After all, it was a war between demons and devils. The Dragon race''s inherited records could only be considered as fragments, and were far fromparable to the Devils ''knowledge.

    The devil Lord then returned to his bronze Citadel.

    The Grand Duke of Bardi was also a bloodbath general, but his main responsibility was to prevent the demons from invading Avernus. There were many bloodbath battlefields in Avernus as well, where the local demons and invading demons would constantly fight.

    Then, time passed by quietly.

    asionally, some of the strange machinist yers would go offline and leave, telling the rest of the strange machinists about the high level of realism in the virtual game of the never-ending bloody war, strongly rmending it to their strange machinist partners.

    After their wills left, the intelligence of the mechanical Warriors would be restored. Although they were not as good as the martialists, they could still be effective. There would not be a situation where the mechanical Warriors would malfunction on the spot when the martialists went offline.

    After a period of time.

    As the ne''s barrier weakened, the blood-red light became more and more intense, finally forming a giant door that was almost solid.

    The gate of hell that led to the in of ten thousand abyssal nes arrived as promised.

    Behind the blood-red Door, one could clearly feel the endless aura of chaos and evil. The aura of the abyss was revealed in threads, and at the same time, there seemed to be ovepping roars of evil demons, making people shudder and not dare to step in casually.

    If it was really located here, the strange machinists would not dare to act rashly.

    However, in the ''virtual game'', they, who were controlling the mechanical objects, were already rubbing their hands and couldn''t wait.

    Then, in a thunderous sound, the Empyrean true dragon pumped the engine and pped its wings, leading the mechanical Army into the gate of hell.

    ¡£

    ¡£<novelnext></novelnext>

    ¡£

    The in of ten thousand abyssal ne was the peak of the bottomless abyss.

    This was a barrennd with no birds, no grass, and thick dust. It was roasted under the dark red sun that was like hell.

    There were three kinds ofndforms in the endless in that was covered in dust.

    There were huge abyssal cracks on the surface, huge steel fortresses, and the winding river Styx.

    The terrible, crisscrossing chasms were as deep as a natural chasm and extremely dangerous. If one lost their footing and fell but was lucky enough not to be killed by the rock spikes protruding from the chasms or the demons living in the dark, they would have the opportunity to reach other unpredictable abyssal levels.

    These bottomless, dense, and jagged cracks divided the in into countless irregr grid-like areas.

    Some areas were tens of millions of square kilometers, but some were so small that only one person could stand.

    Under the light of the dark red sun, space was rippling in a certain area of the Superrge grid in the ten thousand abyss in.

    Hu!

    A storm came, rolling up a thickyer of dry dust on the ground, forming a mist that covered the sky.

    As soon as the thick smoke formed, it was repelled in the next second, revealing the body of the huge Metal Dragon.

    The Batian true dragon looked around, sizing up the geographical environment of the ten thousand abyss in.

    At the same time, mechanical soldiers also passed through the gate of hell and arrived. They gradually covered the ground, forming a mechanical Army that stretched as far as the eye could see.

    "The ten thousand abyss in."

    "The environment here seems to be exactly the same as what was recorded in the ancient books."

    hiss, could the royal family have gone to the real ten thousand abyss in to film? "

    The strange machinist yers looked at the deste, barren, scorching, and barren ins, eximing in admiration.

    Whether it was the hell of Avernus or the abyss in, the modeling of this ''virtual game'' was extremely realistic, making them feel as if they were in the real world.

    Some of the strange machinist yers whose machines were equipped with biological senses could even feel the rough hot wind blowing in the ten thousand abyss in, as well as the thick and pungent smell of blood mixed in with the wind.

    Garen looked into the distance and saw a steel fortress in the style of hell not too far away.

    The blood-red Fortress that looked as if it had been dyed in blood was the sixth-ranked demon General''s demon fortress. It had been standing in the ten thousand abyss ins for thousands of years and had resisted countlessrge-scale attacks from demons.

    The ce where garen''s mechanical Army appeared belonged to the devil camp.

    This was considered the territory that the hell blood Army had conquered in the ten thousand abyss ins. The hell blood Army''s mission here was to attack as many demon fortresses as possible while doing their best to protect the territory''s fortresses and bring more territory under the control of the demons.

 Chapter 827 The Plains Of Ten Thousand Abyssal Plains _3

    Garen flew high into the sky.

    He saw many devil territories other than the bloody fortress. They were scattered all over the ce, and the devil guards were all on high alert, not daring to rx in the devil''s territory.

    The arrival of the mechanical Army caused amotion.

    This was the first time the hell blood Army had seen an Army of mechanical constructs of such arge scale.

    At the first moment, countless eyes filled with malice and hostility crossed the long distance and locked onto the mechanical Army''s position. There were quite a number of devil powerhouses in the ten thousand abyss in, and their gazes were so focused that they seemed to have substance, carrying the pressure of the devil.

    When the tyrannical true dragon was being watched, even garen''s mental strength felt a strong threat.

    Especially the gaze from the Scarlet fortress, which was extremely oppressive.

    If the demon Army had suddenly attacked, they would definitely have been attacked in all directions.

    However, after discovering the mark of Avernus on the mechanical Army and understanding that they were allies from hell, the gazes that were focused on them gradually dispersed.

    set up camp here, build the mechanical fortress, and repair the defense.

    After observing the surrounding environment for a while, garen gave the order.

    The mechanical Army was located at the edge of the hell blood Army''s camp. If a demon Army attacked without a strong defensive fortress, it would be extremely dangerous in a ce where the demons had the absolute advantage and their strength was enhanced.

    With the guidance of the Bardi Grand Duke, garen knew that once they arrived at the ten thousand abyss ins, they would need to mobilize immediately and build fortresses to strengthen their defenses as much as possible.

    Coincidentally.

    The mechanical heavenly venerate was very good at infrastructure.

    An entire metalized main material world was enough to prove it.

    Buzz ... Buzz ... In the mechanical Army, a strange, heavy truck-like mechanical object started to operate.

    The chassis shrunk and stuck close to the ground. Layers of metal tes automatically extended out and continued to transform and expand. In the blink of an eye, it had be a building unit that upied hundreds of square meters.

    This was just the beginning.

    Even more machinery specifically used for the construction of the machinery field began to operate.

    At a speed visible to the naked eye, the dry and barrennd of the ten thousand abyss in began to glow with a metallic color, and buildings made of metal were rising from the ground.

    At the thought transmissionwork base station.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Lightning cannon.

    The energy furnace.

    The metal converter.

    An all-rounded air defense matrix.

    ...............

    In the rumbling noise, endless dust was raised. The mechanical Army carried out the construction in full swing. With the enhancement of some spells and skills of the strange machinist yers, the efficiency was extremely high, and the progress was rapid.

    He looked at everything that was happening in his field of vision.

    Garen pondered for a moment, and then said to the mechanical heavenly venerate, "  I think we can give these strange machinist yers more authority.

    for example, after we have a stable territory in the ten thousand abyss ins, we can directly give them building models such as the Army nest and the metal converter.

    we can even let them develop and create new mechanical products on their own, and then develop them freely around the main territory. They can develop in the form of small independent armies, from point to point, and spread all over the in of ten thousand abyssal.

    A demon with a chaotic and crazy mind met with a yer with highly unpredictable behavior.

    Garen was very curious about what kind of collision would happen.

    In the bloody war between the abyss and hell, garen intended to let the strange machinist yers roam freely. After he familiarized them with hell and the abyss, he would let them do as they pleased. The will of the mechanical heavenly Lord would also be mainly used as support and would not interfere too much.

    Perhaps, one day in the future, these strange machinery yers would be able to give him an unexpected surprise.

    After hearing garen''s words, the mechanical celestial venerable said emotionlessly, " "As you wish, I will give them more authority."

    Looking at the mechanical field that was under construction, garen''s heart was filled with anticipation.

    If the mechanical heavenly venerate entered the abyss ins on his own and wanted to develop his mechanical forces, he would be torn apart by the demons without any idents. Without the protection of the demon generals, the demon lords here were not to be trifled with.

    Under the protection of the demon general, the mechanical Army would be able to develop even better.

    After observing for a while, garen''s will followed. There was nothing worth paying attention to for the time being as they were working on the infrastructure.

    In the Dragon''s Nest in The Eternal Pce, garen opened his eyes.

    The Batian true dragon was in the center of the mechanical territory. The engine was extinguished, and the light patterns on its dragon scales dimmed, but its ferocious metal body still showed great power.

 Chapter 828 The Time Dragon Countercurrent After Six Years

    The development of the mechanical Army in the ten thousand abyss in was already on the right track.

    Garen''s main body on the Dragon Court dimension slowly opened his tinum-colored eyes, and retracted all his spiritual will back into his dragon body.

    The reason why they participated in the bloody war.

    The cause was that garen''s two red Dragon minions had fallen into the demon''s blood battle Army. Due to The Grudge between them and the Demon Prince, there was no good way to bring them out of the bloody battlefield.

    But now ...

    With the scale of the mechanical Army, they had stepped into the ten thousand abyss ins. In order to strengthen the intelligence andbat power of the mechanical Army, they had even gone to the imaska Second Empire to take in the strange machinist Empire as their kin.

    In fact, taking away the two abyssal Dragon Demon minions was just a matter of convenience.

    This was not the core goal.

    Now, garen''s main goal was to gain. ce in the in of ten thousand abyssal ne and upy his own territory in the chaotic ce of the bottomless abyss. Whether it was to collect information on the various demons in the bottomless abyss, or to obtain the bottomless abyss''s specialty materials, or to use military merits to obtain wealth from hell ... It was a very cost-effective thing.

    In addition, through his own authority, garen had already issued a mission to capture two abyssal Dragon demons alive.

    Due to the generous mission rewards, the yers of the strange machinist ss would ce great importance on this mission.

    When the machinery field waspleted and consolidated, they would be dispatched.

    As for how they could urately capture the two designated abyssal Dragon demons and bring them to the devil''s camp in the midst of the abyssal Lord Pazuzu''s blood battle Army, it would depend on the strange game thinking of the yers.

    In order toplete the mission in the ''virtual game''.

    The various strategies designed by the strange machinist yers for this opened up a hole in their brain, and even garen was surprised by them.

    The sparks of thought of intelligent creatures met the terrifying characteristics of mechanical creations.

    When these two things werebined, it would burst out with a light that could not be ignored sooner orter.

    Inside the Dragon Lair.

    Garen turned his head and looked to the side, his vision falling on a slightly raised pile of treasures.

    He could hear the faint and even breathing.

    Without disturbing Yuna who was still sleeping, garen''s body glowed with the golden light of imaska''s Holy garment. He then closed his eyes slightly and immersed his mind in the strange machinist''s inheritance again.

    The more outstanding the mechanical heavenly venerate''s performance was.

    Garen''s desire topletely control the mechanical heavenly venerate grew stronger.

    Now, in order to control the mechanical heavenly venerate, garen had stripped the heart of wonder machinery from the metal world and kept it by his side. In reality, this had greatly weakened the mechanical heavenly venerate''s abilities.

    If he were to return the heart of wonder machinery to metal world ...

    After the core returned, the mechanical heavenly venerate''s performance would be even better.

    At that time, the mechanical Army in the bloody battlefield would truly start to form the momentum of a natural disaster. Right now, it was only a decent-sized Army with a certainbat ability, but it still needed the protection of the hell demon general.<novelnext></novelnext>

    At this time, garen had already studied the contents of the legendary level in the inheritance of the strange machinist.

    The first step in the path of strange machinery was spirit injection.

    In other words, it would grant machinery intelligence, allowing the mechanical creations to listen to themands of the strange machinist.

    At the legendary level, the core ability that a legendary strange machinist needed to master was still ''spirit injection''. It was like reincarnation, returning to the beginning.

    However, the ''spirit injection'' of a legendary strange machinist was specifically named as spirit creation in the inheritance.

    Spirit creation was also the bestowment of intelligence to mechanical objects, which sounded simr to the spirit injection process at the beginning of the inheritance.

    But there was a huge difference between the two.

    The standard of spirit injection was to make the mechanical object move, which was the entry threshold for strange machinist.

    As for spirit creation, it required the strange machinist to create something from nothing. They would use a set of strange mechanical runes unique to the strange machinist to create a mechanical spirit, giving the mechanical creation an intelligence that was higher than that of intelligent creatures.

    the spirit of machinery is actually a core program of a strange machine rune code.

    Garen was deep in thought.

    This made him think of earth.

    Earth''s technology and the inheritance of the strange machinist were simr in many ways.

    Garen had introduced the magical elements to earth. If they couldbine magic with technology, they might be able to walk a mechanical path that waspletely different from the imaska Empire.

    within the heart of wonder machinery, there are also spirits of machinery ... The mechanical heavenly venerate''s logic and way of looking at everything in the world are derived from the spirit of machinery."

    if we can rewrite the runic program of its mechanical spirit ...

    I''ll have a chance to make the mechanical primogenitor loyal to me and be a controble treasure.

    Garen''s expression became more focused, and he absorbed the inherited knowledge more cogitatedly.

    Time passed by quietly.

    The atmosphere in the Dragon''s Nest became quiet. Garen was immersed in the strange machinist''s inheritance. Thanks to his own powerful learning ability, his understanding of the spirit of machinery increased day by day.

    Back in eternal divine nation.

    Under the illumination of the sundial stone, the majestic temple was bathed in golden sunlight. It floated in the sky of the God nation, slowly drifting around. From time to time, many residents of the God nation would look at the temple with respect and admiration.

    Inside the temple, in the bedroom.

    The crystal dragon, Nicole, transformed into her human form.

    As the Dragon Lady''s valet, Nicole Nina''s mission was not to guard the God''s kingdom. With her level of strength, any random oracle from the other world would be able to beat her up.

    Nicole Nina''s mission was to take care of the Dragon God''s daily needs.

 Chapter 829 The Time Dragon Countercurrent After Six Years

    It made the great time Dragon God feelfortable.

    At that moment, Nicole was using a thousandyered silk cloth from the believers of the main material world to wipe garen''s dragon scales.

    From time to time, she would sneak a nce at godly garen, and then she would reach out her little hand, and while godly garen wasn''t paying attention, she would fondle godly garen''s dragon scales with infatuation.

    God garen''s dragon scales glowed with a faint divine light.

    There was not a single trace of dirt on it, it was pure and wless.

    Of course, there was no need to clean it. It was Nicole Nina herself who had strongly requested to clean shengaren''s dragon scales. After all, if she, the Dragon Lady''s personal attendant, did not do anything every day, it would be as if she was just eating a meal.

    Garen didn''t refuse.

    The slight touch of wiping dragon scales was quitefortable for true dragons.

    He had fought a bloody battle for the Dragon race in the War of Glory. Now that he had ascended to the top and be the Dragon God, what was wrong with enjoying it a little?

    Nicole was not the only Dragondy''s valet.

    Because the divine Kingdom had just been built, God garen had chosen a portion of his dragon race believers to enter the divine Kingdom. Some of these lucky ones were true dragons who wanted to follow God garen and be the Dragon Lady''s attendants.

    Hence, garen chose some.

    It would not be appropriate for the Dragon God to only have Nicole, Nina, as his personal attendant.

    As she was the first to be the Dragon Lady''s personal attendant and had some old feelings for garen, Nicole Nina was currently the head of the personal attendants and was the envy of many believers.

    Nicole and Nina were happily cleaning garen''s dragon scales.

    At the same time, there were other Dragon Lady chaperons standing beside garen''s head, serving him delicious food and fine wine.

    Garen only needed to open his mouth, and the Dragon Lady''s attendant would send delicacies into his mouth.

    Any request made during this period would be treated as an Oracle, and thenpleted without any doubt.

    In addition to the Dragon Lady''s valet, there were also some elf maids.

    Compared to the Dragon Lady''s attendants, who were mostly weak, these elven maids were amazing.

    The elf maids looked petite and soft, but all of them gave off a demigod aura. In the outside world, they would be true demigod Masters.

    They looked exactly the same, as if Allie and Aisha had been carved out of the same mold.

    The former Angel of the Twin Flower was now wearing a silk dress that outlined her beautiful figure. She was using her green fingers to gently massage garen''s Dragon Horn.

    The sun wheel Princess, who was shining with a golden light and had a perfect face, was hitting garen''s back with an appropriate amount of strength, massaging the Dragon God.

    The elven demigod that was captured back then, at garen''s request, had his mind corroded by the immortal Dragon Empress.

    The male elf demigod became The Guardian of the divine Kingdom.

    While the female elf demigod was The Guardian of the divine Kingdom, she was also treated as a maid by garen.

    Cough, the main purpose of doing this was to punish their former enemies. Having an elven demigod serve the Dragon God was a naked humiliation to the elven demigods.

    It was definitely not purely for enjoyment!

    However, when he found out that his main body was immersed in the inheritance of the strange machinist, while he was lying in the temple and beingforted by his maidservant, in contrast, garen felt a little guilty.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I''m enjoying it here. My main body can also substitute in and perceive it.

    "Mm ... It''s also a way for my main body to rx."

    Garen and God garen were one soul and two bodies, the rtionship between the main soul and the split soul.

    As the main body, garen could directly substitute in the various feelings of God garen.

    However, if God garen wanted to substitute garen''s feelings as a clone, he would need garen''s consent.

    After finding an excuse to lie down and enjoy himself, godgaren still felt guilty, so after a while, he waved his dragon ws and reluctantly dismissed the Dragon Lady''s personal attendants and elven maids.

    Only the thick-skinned Nicole Nina remained.

    "At least a Dragondy''s personal attendant needs to stay here to take care of you."

    Nicole Nina hugged garen''s tail and refused to let go.

    After realizing that godly garen was not difficult to get along with because he was an old friend of the northern ice fields and treated her quite well, the pampered and delicate crystal dragon gradually became bold. The invisible barrier between her heart and godly garen was no longer as deep as before, and she regained her passionate and bold nature.

    "Howe I didn''t know that I can''t take care of myself?"

    Garen wagged his tail and said to Nicole.

    At the same time, the gentle force sent Nicole Nina flying to the ground of the temple, where she fell on her butt.

    "I have important things to do."

    After hearing godgaren''s serious tone, Nicole, who was in her human form, rubbed her little butt and pouted. However, she did not disturb godgaren anymore and left the ce.

    Immediately.

    Garen stretched out his dragon ws and drew a circle in the air.

    His gaze became focused as well, and his extraordinary divine power burst forth, interweaving into a web-like structure with a unique pattern and slowly covering the surrounding space.

    Garen was immersed in the strange machinist inheritance.

    Garen started to create the demonic Dragon.

    The two dragons in the Dragon Court ne and eternal divine nation were both focused on their own matters.

    The river of time flowed quietly, moving forward with an indomitable will.

    Until nearly three monthster.

    The two identical silver dragons opened their eyes at the same time.

    "They''re finally here."

    Garen mumbled to himself, then closed his eyes again and focused on studying the demonic Dragon web, working hard for his next divine duty.

    At the same time.

    The Dragon Court dimension, within The Eternal Pce.

    The silver Dragon in the dragon''sir raised its head and looked at the rippling vortex that formed the river of time.

 Chapter 830 The Time Dragon Countercurrent After Six Years

    "Time Dragon countercurrent."

    "It''s been more than six years this time. You''re quitete."

    Garen stared at the vortex.

    "It''s time to pay my debt."

    The silver Dragon muttered to itself, then focused its mind on the vortex formed by the time Dragon countercurrent and saw what was happening inside.

    The silver Dragon was slightly taken aback by the scene in its vision.

    In his field of vision.

    In a dark ce, a domain curtain filled with death spiritual energy rose from the ground.

    It isted the bright sunlight and enveloped the surrounding area of ten thousand miles.

    Zombies, skeletons, nightmares, vampires, Death Knights ... In the domain, the silver Dragon, which was still a distance away from 30 meters, pped its wings amidst the roars of the endless undead creatures. Behind it were two red Dragons, one green and one ck pentashade Dragon.

    A Lich that was emitting a strong aura of death wasughing madly.

    Endless blood, flesh, and soul power flew from all over the territory and gathered in the Lich''s body, continuously strengthening his aura. His skeleton-like appearance was bing stronger at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    This scene was too familiar.

    Due to the powerful memories of Dragons, the things that happened in the Noah continent in the past were still vivid in their minds.

    Halius ...

    interesting. This time, it''s actually me from the past timeline.

    Garen stared at the time vortex, showing an interested expression, not in a hurry.

    On the other side.

    The young garen, whose magic attainments were far inferior to the legendary Lich, passed through the Spirit territory but did not seed in breaking out. He only went in from another direction.

    Then, a few violent chromatic dragons attacked the legendary Lich.

    As a result, he was bound like a dumpling by the numbing touch and fell into the ocean of undead.

    The young garen was unable to leave the spirit territory, so he was forced to fight the powerful Lich.

    Hiding his trump card, the time stop ability, the young garen kept calling out to the spectating garen while flying towards Halis. When he was a certain distance away, he took advantage of the Lich''s inattention and activated his eleration mode, quickly approaching the Lich, trying to pull it into the time stop domain.

    It was the same as before.

    As a legendary Lich, the experienced and knowledgeable Halis noticed the power of time and used amand spell to stop the young garen from approaching.

    Then, under garen''s calm and silent gaze, Haliusughed out loud in ecstasy.

    The Lich recognized the time Dragon.

    "I''m shockingly talented, my talent is peerless!"

    if I can obtain the life essence and soul of the time Dragon, I can also use the power of time!

    with my strength, intelligence, and methods ... If the Dragon God''s incarnation descends to seek revenge, I''ll kill him without hesitation!"

    then, I''ll fullyprehend the power of time. At that time, I''ll be able to fight against a God''s body with My Immortal Lich body!

    Garen remembered it clearly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    When he first heard Halius''s crazy howls, he had to admit that a trace of fear had emerged in the depths of his heart. But now that he heard it again, he only felt that this Lich really didn''t know the immensity of heaven and earth and didn''t put the Dragon race in his eyes at all.

    "The future me, when it''s time to act, I''ll act."

    The young garen anxiously called out to time Dragon countercurrent.

    Garen grinned as if he was having fun, then turned his body to a morefortable position and continued to watch.

    Very quickly.

    Halius had used the ninth-circle spell,w death, to hit the young garen.

    The young garen fell to the ground, smashing a deep pit, crushing the surrounding undead into pieces.

    The young garen at this time had no power to resist.

    "Tsk, it''s time to make a move so soon."

    "Why can''t you just persevere?"

    Garen shook his head and stood up.

    The power of time burst forth and poured into the time vortex like a river, responding to the call of the young garen.

    At the same time.

    Although the young garen was in a very bad state, his face showed a rxed expression. However, he felt the pain all over his body and started to curse in his heart.

    As for the content of his scolding, garen was very clear about it.

    Finger of Death!

    Halius extended his hand, and a pale-white finger shot out of his body. It carried a dense aura of death, and it streaked through the air like a bolt of lightning, instantly traveling a kilometer.

    However, the Finger of Death, which had almost touched the young garen''s head, was frozen in the air, unable to move an inch forward.

    The young garen raised his head and looked up at the sky.

    &Nbsp; a massive Silver Dragon, nearly a hundred meters long andpletely condensed from time energy, emerged from the river of time and stared down at him.

    The silver Dragon scales that covered its body, the mysterious rings of ck scales, the six dragon horns that looked like a crown ... There was also a pair of sparkling tinum Dragon eyes.

    "Is this ... The future me?"

    The young garen was intimidated by garen''s power, and his heart yearned for it.

    Garen lowered his head to look at the young garen, and muttered, "  being severely injured and on the verge of death is a rare encounter for you and me. Let''s experience it well.

    such opportunities will only be fewer and fewer as time passes.

    After he finished speaking.

    Looking at the young garen''s speechless and slightly dark expression, garen experienced the feelings of the future garen.

    Why did he have to let his past self suffer before making a move?

    Garen felt that on one hand, it was to allow himself to grow better.

    On the other hand, it was because it was fun.

    Looking at the young garen''s confused and suspicious eyes, garen smiled and said, " "I know what you''re thinking."

 Chapter 831 The Time Dragon Countercurrent After Six Years

    "Trust me, you''ll understand what I mean in the future."

    life is long and boring. I have to find some fun.

    The young garen''s face turned even darker.

    Garen looked at the young garen''s expression and felt an extra sense of joy and amusement.

    However, just like what future garen had said back then, garen''s future in the past was not fixed and would not be destined to be the future he saw.

    For example, the current garen and the future garen that he had seen back then, had different abilities.

    In the distance.

    The Lich, who was ignored by the two time Dragons, had a grave expression on his face. After taking a deep breath, he began to absorb the essence of flesh, blood, and soul power beyond his capacity.

    Garen casually cast a great recovery spell, allowing the young garen to return to his original state.

    He then looked at Halius.

    Surrounded by endless death energy, Halius''s creature rank kept rising.

    Afterpleting the blood sacrifice ceremony, his creature rank was finally fixed at 40. His aura was very unstable, but he had indeed reached the threshold of a demigod in the main material world.

    At this moment, Harris''s face was ruddy, his body strong, and his face handsome.

    Other than the ghostly fire burning in his pupils, he lookedpletely different from a Lich.

    "Halius ..." Long time no see."

    "This time, I will kill you with my own hands."

    Garen looked at Halius and said indifferently.

    The Lich and the young garen were both slightly stunned.

    Halius did not understand garen''s words.

    The young garen, on the other hand, was certain that garen was his future. He began to doubt life, feeling that his future was already destined, and that it seemed to be meaningless.

    In this regard.

    Garen thought of the words that garen had said to him in the future.

    It was like an inheritance, like the cycle of fate.

    Garen looked at the young garen and said softly, " "The future is never fixed."

    "Your choice will determine your future."

    "The current you, your future is still filled with uncertainties."

    Seeing that the confusion in the young garen''s eyes had disappeared, garen shifted his gaze and looked at the demigod Lich.

    The Lich''s state was very unstable because he hadpleted the blood sacrifice ceremony in such a hurry. His expression kept changing, and he held his head while mumbling to himself.

    However, as time passed, his condition gradually stabilized.

    Garen waited quietly, not taking advantage of Halius''s delirious state to make a move.

    Garen did not want to kill this Lich that had severely injured him for the first time and let him taste the taste of death so easily.

    During this period, the recovered young garen went to fight against the undead and obtained the allegiance of two high-level spellcasters. Under garen''s suggestion, he used the name of the Dragon of eternity and time for the first time.

    Not long after.

    The demigod Lich''s condition had stabilized.

    Halius''s eyes were dark as he looked up at the silver Dragon.

    the life essence and souls of 800000 humans have gathered in my body.

    "I''m only one step away from bing a demigod Lich!"

    the time Dragon is a legendary dragon species. So what? "

    Halius was already a demigod.

    However, his current state was forcefully suppressed and unstable.

    When hepletely digested the life essence and soul, he would be a real demigod creature.

    Demigod.

    This word, to the young garen who was still in the Noah continent, was already high above and beyond his imagination.

    However, the boastful Halius had no idea who the silver Dragon in front of him was.

    If Halius knew that the demigods that garen had killed or captured during the War of Glory, he would definitely turn around and run, not daring to resist at all.

    Even a true demigod was no match for garen.

    How could he, a Lich who had just stepped into the threshold of a demigod and was still in an unstable state, be his opponent?

    But Halius didn''t know this.

    He felt that he had the upper hand because of the spiritual Qi of death around him.

    Under garen''s calm gaze, he silently recited the incantation, and the undead creatures in the domain began to riot, gathering into a giant undead creature that was hundreds of meters tall, like a small mountain. Because it was made up of different undead creatures, different limbs were densely stacked together, looking deformed and terrifying.

    Inside the giant undead.

    "I will extract your soul and enve your body!" Halius roared.

    In response, garen looked at the Lich with pity.

    "You don''t know anything about the power of time,"<novelnext></novelnext>

    He said calmly.

    The next moment.

    The giant spirit of the dead, which was muchrger than the current garen, moved. With rumbling steps, it charged towards garen with a ferocious aura.

    Garen was unmoved.

    However, the boundless river of time started to gather.

    The silver Dragon''s body began to change, growing in size with the wind.

    In the blink of an eye, a 1000-meter-long giant beast appeared in the undead territory. Its breathing sounded like thunder, and it exuded a terrifying aura.

    The giant undead''s aggressive steps stopped.

    The young garen''s mouth was wide open as he stared at the giant God garen without blinking.

    All the living creatures that were still alive in the spirit domain, spirits with a certain level of intelligence, looked up at the giant God garen in the sky. Their faces were stiff, and they were almost suffocating.

    BOOM!

    Garen smacked down with his w.

    The giant spirit of the dead, which was hundreds of meters tall, was like a weak child in front of the giant God garen. It was directly bombarded into pieces.

    Halius felt as if he had been hit by a mountain, and he was sent flying far away in a parab through the countless scattered undead creatures.

    When hended.

    The demigod Lich''s body was a bloody mess.

    This p had caused serious psychological damage to the demigod Lich.

    He was stunned for a few seconds before he went crazy again.

    Any rational demigod would know that they were no match for garen, and that running away at the first opportunity was the best option.

    haha, impossible, absolutely impossible. This is impossible!

    "The fate is in my hands, I''m destined to be an undying, how can I lose to you!"

    "I, Halius, do not wish to die. No one can kill me."

    Garen''s eyes were still filled with pity.

    This deeply hurt Harris''s proud heart.

    with my life force, all my mana, my soul, and my wisdom ... I''ll bet everything I have!"

    In the midst of his desperate and unyielding roar ...

    All the death spiritual Qi in the domain gathered.

    At the same time, Halius''s body shriveled up, and the vast amount of mana in his body rapidly decreased, turning into countless ck runes dancing in the air.

    In the end, a pitch-ck spear that seemed to be the deepest in the night was formed.

    "Die!"

    The Lich, who had turned into a skeleton, roared.

    The long spear shot out, piercing through space, and headed straight for garen''s head.

    Time seemed to slow down.

    Under the nervous gaze of the young garen, the ck spear touched the surface of garen''s body.

    And then ... It was like tofu hitting a steel barrier, breaking one by one.

    The barrier of time flickered and disappeared around garen.

    Looking down at the broken spear that had exploded into death energy, garen then looked at Hales, who was in a mess in the wind and had a face full of disbelief, and said in disdain, " "Do you have any other methods? Don''t use such a childish spell."

    Halius, who was already very weak, held his head and began to Mutter to himself.

    "Impossible, impossible, impossible ..."

    This guy seemed to have gonepletely crazy.

    After experiencing a series of blows, the Lich''s mind was already in a state of chaos. As he fell into a weak state, he could not suppress the many undigested souls in his body, and his condition was even worse.

    The giant God garen stretched out his dragon ws that covered the sky, and clutched the ant-like hsh in his palm.

    The delirious Lich instinctively tried to resist, but it was of course useless.

    Garen squeezed it slightly.

    Crash!

    The demigod Lich''s body exploded.

    The undigested life essence and soul flew in all directions.

    Among them, garen ignored the many souls and gathered the life essence together. Using his powerful magic and mental strength, he directly removed the impurities and condensed it into a blood-red life gem.

    Garen then gave the life gem to the young garen.

    With this life gem, the young garen would step into the legendary realm and gain a huge upgrade.

    After doing all this.

    Garen smiled faintly at the young garen, and his body gradually became illusionary, disappearing into the ripples of the river of time.

    At the same time, the spirit domain was dispelled, and a faint golden light shone down. The young garen held the life gem and stared in the direction that garen had left. He was bathed in the sunlight, and his eyes were full of light.

 Chapter 832 The Abyssal Dragon Demon That Was Kidnapped

    "I didn''t expect time Dragon countercurrent to be a battle with Halis on the Noah continent."

    unknowingly, I''ve grown from a young dragon who was nervous and frightened in front of a legendary Lich to the Lord of the Dragon Court today.

    In the Dragon''s Nest, garen, whose consciousness had returned, was rather emotional.

    Just like what the future garen had said, he did not follow any fixed path of growth and be the future garen he had seen back then. It was obvious that garen had different abilities from the future garen he had seen back then.

    The future was never fixed.

    Every choice he made would create apletely different future.

    The endless possibilities of the future represented an uncountable amount of time.

    the past garen that I''ve saved might no longer belong to the past of my timeline.

    Garen thought to himself.

    At the same time, now that he was able to provide protection for garen in the past, he had already understood why time Dragon countercurrent would only respond at thest moment.

    Of course, it wasn''t just for fun.

    As a time Dragon that was born powerful and was destined to grow into a greater divine power, if he relied on time Dragon reversal to solve every crisis, then even if he really became a greater divine power and an immemorial time Dragon, the immemorial time Dragon that had never experienced any danger would not have any ability to resist risks. He would only be considered the weakest among the great divine powers.

    "Did you go to another timeline just now?"

    Yuna, who had already emerged from the pile of treasures, stared at garen as she spoke.

    Yuna was able to detect the changes in the river of time, and she knew that garen would asionally be summoned by the time Dragon countercurrent to help her in other timelines.

    After seeing garen nod, Yuna said impatiently, "  tell me about it. I''m very curious about you in other timelines.

    Under Yuna''s expectant gaze, garen said, " "The time Dragon reversal this time is a little different."

    Immediately, he told them about what happened to long Yiliu.

    He had also told Yuna about his near-death experience with the Lich when he was young.

    Yuna was surprised after hearing the story. She blinked her light purple eyes and said enviously, "  I feel that your time Dragon''s experience is very interesting. When I was the same age as you, I had been sleeping under the protection of my parents and never encountered anything fun.

    Garen let out a Dragon''s Roar andughed, "  aren''t you sleeping all the time now? you''re like a young dragon, never getting enough sleep.

    Under garen''s teasing, Yuna felt embarrassed and angry, so she pounced on garen and started ying with him.

    As they yed around, the two dragons, who were in close contact with each other, tangled together. The atmosphere in the Dragon Nest became subtle, and theyers of gold, silver, and gems trembled endlessly.

    ¡£

    ¡£<novelnext></novelnext>

    The ten thousand abyss ins blood battle zone.

    Under the illumination of the red-hot sun, a small demon Fort was currently being invaded by the demon blood War Army.

    The other party wasn''t a regr devil army, but rather the bloody battle mercenaries that represented hell. These bloody battle mercenaries weren''t an entire Army that had invaded on arge scale, but rather a small team made up of mechanical constructs.

    Dozens of miles away.

    At a distance where many low-level demons were unable to attack the other party from long range.

    Under the lead of a high-level mechanical unit, hundreds of orderly mechanical soldiers formed a small team.

    There were a total of four teams, and they continuously harassed the demon Fort from different directions.

    The mechanical troops that were harassing the demon fortress were all made up of mechanical soldiers with high mobility and super long-range attack weapons. They could use high-energysers to urately kill the rotten flies hovering in the demon fortress from tens of kilometers away.

    The demon fortresses had defensive barriers.

    However, the defensive barrier could be activated during a great battle.

    In the face of such a small-scale harassment, activating the defensive barrier of The Guardian fortress would be aplete waste of the fortress''s defensive energy.

    However, without the protection of the fortress ''barrier, the demon guards on the demon fortress'' walls were already extremely agitated by the constant harassment of the mechanical troops. They had to be on high alert at all times to guard against the high-energy light beams or physical weapons that mighte from who knows where.

    If they were not careful, they would be injured by these long-range attacks.

    The mechanical team used guerri tactics and never stayed in one ce for long.

    Under the control of the strange machinist yers, they would change their location after each shot, dealing with the demon Warriors that came to destroy the machinery party.

    The mechanical soldiers were not omnipotent.

    Armed with high mobility and ultra-long-range weapons, these mechanical soldiers were rtively weak in directbat. Once they were caught up by the demon Warriors, they would be quickly destroyed into metal wreckage.

    The continuous harassment of the demon fortress had annoyed the demons, but at the same time, they had also paid the price of several mechanical teams.

    Of course.

    The specialty of a mechanical Army was that it had many people.

    The renewable mechanical soldiers were not rare. As long as there were enough resources, they could be produced continuously in the nest like an assembly line.

    After the mechanical primogenitor gave the authority to construct units such as the soldier nest to the yers ...

    There were already many yers who formed small guilds to excavate the minerals in the ten thousand abyss ins and build low-level soldier nests around the main base. As more resources were obtained and the missions werepleted, the soldier nests would be upgraded step by step.

    In the past few months.

 Chapter 833 The Abyssal Dragon Demon That Was Kidnapped

    Severalrge-scale guilds had already been formed among the yers of the strange machinist.

    The mechanical team that was harassing the demon fortress belonged to the [ hegemony ] Guild.

    This yer organization was named after the tyrannical true dragon, and its size was one of thergest among all guilds. The Guild leader was the yer who killed the most demons when attacking the demon fortress in the hell of Avernus, so he received the mission reward, the control Authority of a legendary mechanical object.

    the reward for capturing the abyssal Dragon Demon alive is that any building unit can be designated to level up two times.

    if we canplete this mission and level up the soldier nest, our Guild will be ahead in every aspect and be the number one Guild in the machinery field.

    The Guild leader of tyrannical sky wasmunicating with his members in the internal channel.

    "We can''t fail this mission."

    as long as we can lure the abyssal demonic Dragon to pursue us, we''re only one step away from sess.

    .............

    A rough hot wind blew from the distance, carrying dust with it.

    Time passed by in a calm manner.

    On the demon fortress, the demon guards looked at the sporadic attacks, and their expressions were as ufortable as if they had eaten flies. They had the urge to jump off the wall, leave the fortress, and tear them into pieces.

    However, due to military orders, the guards could not leave their positions at will.

    Although they didn''t suffer any losses, they were indeed disgusted.

    At the same time, more and more demon soldiers were sent out to chase after the mechanical squads. However, due to the high mobility of the other party, it took a lot of time and energy to destroy each mechanical squad.

    In the end.

    The demon Fort''s higher-ups couldn''t take it anymore.

    To deal with these annoying guerris, the demons intended to send out high-level demons to annihte them in one fell swoop.

    Very quickly.

    Some of the demons with high mobility and high strength left the fortress and chased after the mechanical teams in different directions.

    Two of them were abyssal demonic Dragons.

    Abyssal Dragon demons weren''t pure demons. They were the souls of true dragons that had fallen into the abyss, corroded by the power of the abyss, and then transformed by the demon Lord to be a type of demon.

    Due to the evil and brutal nature of the red Dragons, the abyssal Dragon demons they transformed into were the most powerful.

    The abyssal demonic Dragon had a half-dragon, half-human form.

    Standing almost twenty meters tall, they had the head of an evil Dragon, dragon horns, a pair of wide ming Dragon wings, and their bodies were covered with dark red Dragon scales.

    In the sky above the barren in, two abyssal Dragon demons were bathed in a deep red light. As they pped their wings, they tore apart the dust and hot wind in the sky, drawing a straight line of fire.

    They headed straight for the two mechanical teams.

    The small mechanical team that was being chased by the abyssal demonic Dragon tried their best to distance themselves from the enemy, and at the same time, they gathered together.

    Not long after.

    The faster abyssal Dragon Demon was only a thousand meters away from the mechanical team.<novelnext></novelnext>

    At the same time, the mechanical team that the two abyssal demonic Dragons were pursuing led them to the same area while they were fleeing.

    The abyssal Dragon Demon roared as it looked at the mechanical team in its vision.

    They raised their arms high.

    A cluster of me-like patterns lit up on the Dragon scales on the surface of their bodies and gathered at their arms.

    A dark red fireball rolled and appeared between the dragon''s ws, and it grewrger andrger.

    "Be destroyed!"

    The abyssal demonic dragon''s eyes glowed with a bloodthirsty light as it threw out a huge fireball that had already expanded to more than thirty meters in diameter.

    The sun-like fireballs brought with them destructive power as they crashed toward the two mechanical teams.

    Crash!

    The fireball exploded, sting a terrifying deep pit in the barren in. The surrounding mes rolled, and the ground was scorched ck. The soil at the edge of the deep pit even had high-temperature crystallized material.

    The two mech squads that had been targeted by the fireballs werepletely annihted.

    The two abyssal Dragon demons looked at each other and coldly snorted before leaving, returning to the demon Fort.

    But at this moment.

    The surrounding space suddenly began to fluctuate violently.

    A silvery-white human-shaped machine tore through space with lightning speed and appeared next to the male abyssal Dragon Demon. It pressed its metal palm on the Dragon demon''s head.

    "What?"

    The humanoid machine appeared very quickly.

    The abyssal demonic Dragon had just reacted and raised his head subconsciously.

    Buzz ... Buzz ... Silver snake-like electric arcs burst forth from the human-shaped machine''s palm, instantly enveloping the abyssal Dragon demon''s entire body. Countless electric arcs danced on the surface of its body.

    The abyssal demonic Dragon''s body convulsed and trembled violently. The flesh and blood on his body convulsed together, and he found it difficult to move.

    At the same time, the other arm of the silvery-white machine started to fluctuate at a special frequency as it swung with all its might.

    The space cracked open, forming a teleportation gate.

    The instant the teleportation gate was formed, the abyssal Dragon Demon was thrown in.

    Then, the human-shaped machine burst out again without hesitation. Its body flickered and appeared near the body of another abyssal demonic Dragon.

    The female abyssal Dragon Demon was prepared for this. After letting out a roar, mes that were hot enough to melt steel surrounded her body and burst forth. Unfortunately, they were of no use against the silver-white machine.

    The metal palm broke through the raging mes and pressed on the head of the abyssal demonic Dragon, releasing thousands of lightning bolts again.

    Z.

    The abyssal demodragon''s body convulsed before it was thrown into the teleportation gate.

    From the appearance of the silvery-white machine, to making the abyssal demonic Dragon lose its ability to resist, to the teleportation of the demonic Dragon away, this series of actions was as smooth as floating clouds and flowing water, as if it had been rehearsed countless times.

 Chapter 834 The Abyssal Dragon Demon That Was Kidnapped

    In fact, it was true.

    Although this was the first official operation, the mechanical intelligence had simted countless capture strategies and confirmed various situations before this. All the kidnapping operations were carried out very skillfully.

    The silver-white machine that quickly kidnapped the two abyssal Dragon demons was the legendary-level mechanical warrior controlled by the Guild Master of the Conqueror Guild. Its model was the space-Shatterer, and it had a powerful spatial teleportation ability.

    After the president used engine overload, overload energy burst, and other strange machinist skills ...

    The ability of a legendary-level space-Sunderer was naturally not something that two abyssal Dragon demons who had yet to reach the legendary-level could resist in a short period of time.

    Buzzzzzz!

    At the demon Fort, a vast, almost tangible, evil aura burst out.

    Several demons soared into the sky and left the fortress, heading straight for the space-Shatterer.

    The legendary demon in the fortress couldn''t sit still when he sensed the presence of a legendary-level enemy.

    Legendary demons were considered high-levelbatants in the demon fortress. Previously, the mechanical team''s sporadic harassment was only targeted at ordinary demons, so it could not attract the attention of legendary demons at all.

    At the same time.

    The space-splitter had no intention of staying.

    After tying up two abyssal Dragon demons, it had already achieved its goal. It stepped into the teleportation gate and disappeared from this ce.

    When he reappeared, he was already in the mechanical realm.

    Buzz ... Buzz ... Here, all kinds of mechanical sounds were endless, and the construction units were constantly operating. All around him was a cold metal texture, and even the air was filled with metal particles invisible to the naked eye.

    The legendary demon did not chase after him.

    The space-Shatterer looked at the dimension portal with pity.

    If a legendary demon was crazy enough to chase into a spatial door at an unknown location and reach the machinery domain, with the defense power of the machinery domain, they could be captured in minutes. Even if a demigod demon came, they would also be an experimental subject of the machinery domain.

    The abyss was the territory of demons.

    However, the machinery domain had been greatly modified. Although it was located in the abyss, it was the home field of machinery.

    Unless it was an officialrge-scale army attack, it would only be a sporadic invasion by demons. They were only here to send research samples to the research department.

    [ missionpleted. Two construction unit upgrade points have been awarded. ]

    When the abyssal demonic Dragon was brought into the base and handed over to the NPC soldiers, the Guild leader of tyrannical sky received a notification that the mission waspleted. He could not help but be overjoyed.

    At the same time.

    Garen''s gaze flickered as he received a message from the mechanical heavenly venerate.

    "These strange machinist yers are pretty efficient."

    To the yers of the strange machinist ss, the iplete missions in the mission list were like ants crawling all over their bodies. They were constantly thinking about how toplete the system''s missions, so they were very active and extremely efficient.<novelnext></novelnext>

    so fast. The abyssal Dragon demons, Roel and gresha, have been captured.

    Garen was also secretly paying attention to the development of the machinery field in the ten thousand abyss in.

    Ever since the rights to create many building units were unlocked, the yers of the strange machinist could not stop their actions. They madly excavated the nearby resources and indulged in the construction of their territory. Wherever they went, not even a de of grass could grow.

    Around the main base, they continued to expand the area of their machinery territory, and they had almost excavated all the various mines around.

    If they expanded any further, they woulde into contact with the territory of the other Devil''s Blood battle troops.

    That would be impolite.

    In this case, if they wanted to continue developing, they would have to invade the demon faction and start conquering their own territories to mine more resources and create more soldiers. They would then have to conquer the demon fortress with arger Army, expand their territory, and mine more resources ... This was the most ideal development model.

    At the same time.

    Within the eternal divine nation.

    Garen used his extraordinary divine power to form a divine Kingdom gate in the mechanical domain. The mechanical heavenly venerate controlled the abyssal demodragon and threw them in directly.

    Weng.

    The door to the divine Kingdom closed.

    The two struggling abyssal demonic Dragons were in apletely different world.

    As the world spun, they arrived at a Grand and magnificent temple.

    The electric current that had bound his body disappeared, and the abyssal Dragon Demon regained its ability to move.

    The irascible abyssal Dragon Demon subconsciously roared and raised its head at the same time. It saw the silver Dragon sitting on the highest seat of the temple, exuding divine power and divine light.

    The roar stopped abruptly.

    Under the pressure of the Dragon God, the roars of the abyssal Dragon Demon turned into soft whimpers.

    Although his body was no longer bound, he could still sense the boundless extraordinary divine power within the shrine. The divine might that originated from the peak existences of all living beings made the abyssal demonic Dragon not dare to move recklessly.

    Under the illumination of the dazzling divine light, they lowered their heads at the same time, unable to look directly at the divine might.

    God garen retracted the radiation level of the divine light and said in a deep voice in dragonnguage, " "Raise your head and look straight at me!"

    Upon hearing this, the abyssal demonic Dragon raised his head subconsciously and looked at the Dragon God.

    In their fear, they did not know why, but they felt a strange sense of familiarity and security from the Dragon God.

    After all the abyssal Dragon demons were sessfully transformed, their memories would be corroded by the power of the abyss, and the true Dragon''s inheritance, soul memories, and so on would be suppressed in the deepest depths. Then, they would be weapons of war that would listen to the orders of the demon Lord.

    But he couldn''t change his instinct.

    Garen saw the puzzled expressions of the two abyssal Dragon demons.

 Chapter 835 The Abyssal Dragon Demon That Was Kidnapped

    His gaze swept across the denseyers of old and new wounds on the abyssal demonic Dragon''s body, and his expression softened a little.

    "Roel, gresha."

    "It''s time for you to return to my side and follow me."

    Garen raised his Dragon w and waved it gently.

    Above the heads of the two abyssal Dragon demons, a gap opened up in the divine Kingdom''s barrier, and two beams of almost solid-like Lucia''s light of heaven were drawn over by God garen, shining on the abyssal Dragon demons.

    The silver heaven''s light enveloped the two abyssal demonic Dragons like a silver pir.

    In that instant.

    A sizzling sound was heard at the same time as the abyssal Dragon demon''s painful roar.

    The abyssal Dragon demons that were illuminated by the silver light looked as if they had been sshed with sulfuric acid. Green smoke and steam rose from their bodies. Due to the stimtion from the intense pain, they struggled violently, trying to escape the area where the silver light was. However, under the suppression of godly garen''s great power, they could not move an inch and could only roar and howl.

    Garen looked at this scene with a calm expression. He onlypressed more silver light and shone it over.

    As time passed, the body of the abyssal Dragon Demon became weaker and weaker.

    When the light of mountain paradise was highly condensed, it would be the Holy Light that even demons and devils feared. All the oracles living in mountain paradise could use the Holy Light, which was due to the environmental influence of mountain paradise.

    The Holy Light of thend of virtue was no different from a burning fire to the evil creatures in the underworld.

    At the same time, wisps of ck and purple abyssal aura were forced out of his body. They were exposed to the silver holy light and evaporated into nothingness.

    Very quickly.

    The flesh and blood of the abyssal demonic Dragon had beenpletely purified by the Holy Light, and the power of the abyss no longer existed.

    Two half-illusionary Red Dragon Souls, the size of dragonlings, appeared where they were, their faces nk.

    In the Grand temple, the Red dragon''s soul looked around cautiously, not knowing where it was.

    When the abyssal power was dispelled, their memories as abyssal Dragon demons had also disappeared.

    The memories of the two red Dragon Souls were frozen at the moment of their death.

    "Is this heaven?"

    that''s not right. Based on what I''ve done, I should be in hell or the abyss.

    what is it? " Rowell''s soul mumbled softly, and then he exchanged a look with gresha''s soul.

    After that.

    Before they could raise their heads, they heard a familiar and majestic voice.

    long time no see, Roel, gresha.

    The two red Dragon Souls ''eyes shone brightly as they looked up at the magnificent Dragon God.

    "Lord garen."

    "Wuwuwu, why did you die too?"

    what''s going on? " Earl rolled his dragon face. His brain had yet to react to the current situation as he said sorrowfully.

    Greesha was smarter. She looked around and felt the vast holy aura on garen''s body. Her mouth and eyes were wide open.

    "What nonsense are you talking about?"

    Gresa nudged Roel and said in a low voice, "  Lord garen seems to have be a dragon God.

    "Ah?"

    Earl rolled his eyes, then carefully looked at garen.

    Looking at garen''s huge, wless divine body, and the divine light that enveloped his body, Roell finally realized garen''s current identity.

    "Oh my dragon God, am I dreaming?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Earl rolled his eyes in shock.

    "It''s been more than twenty years since the two of you died," garen said, his eyes downcast.

    With that, the two wisps of extraordinary divine power entered the bodies of the two red Dragons ''souls under garen''s control.

    In an instant, the major events of the past few years, the inheritances that were engraved in the memories of the new generation of true dragons, were gradually understood by the souls of the two red Dragons.

    It was a battle between Dragons and elves that crossed nes and worlds.

    The overbearing return of the Lord of the Dragon Court.

    The fall of the God of fate and history in the elven God system.

    The Dragon of eternity and time, the birth of the time Dragon God.

    The end of the war of Glory.

    ..................

    After receiving these memories.

    The two red Dragons looked at garen again, their eyes filled with admiration and respect.

    "The great dragon of eternity and time, only you can ascend to the top of the Dragon God in such a short time."

    The little red dragon''s soul wagged its tail and said excitedly.

    Just the thought of garen''s various experiences during his Ascension made both of them extremely excited.

    The true dragon that he followed had be a dragon God.

    They also felt honored.

    it''s just a pity that I couldn''t fight side by side with you in the War of Glory and be your minion to spread your prestige.

    The two red Dragon Souls sighed and said.

    Garen smiled and said to the Red dragon''s soul, "  the road ahead is still long. You will all be my apostles. From now on, you will continue to fight for me.

    At the same time, garen activated his extraordinary divine power.

    Under the curious gaze of the Red dragon''s soul, the thread-like extraordinary divine power began to interweave and transform around the two red Dragon Souls, forming the Red Dragon''s body at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Very quickly.

    Two giant red Dragons that were more than 40 meters long appeared in the Grand temple.

    "You all died for me."

    now that you''vee back to life, I''ll grant you the bodies of legendary apostles.

    Garen wasn''t stingy with his extraordinary divine power, and created two legendary Red Dragon bodies, and not the bodies of true dragons that had just entered the legendary realm.

    To garen, as long as he was willing to part with his extraordinary divine power, this was not a difficult thing to do.

    After getting used to it for a while, the two red Dragons opened their eyes and felt the terrifying power in their bodies. They could not help but be overjoyed.

    "Thank you, my Lord!"

    "This is what you deserve," garen said.

    Immediately, garen waved his dragon ws, and the temple''s door opened.

    "Go, go experience your new life."

    "Eternal divine nation will be your home from now on."

    The excited Red Dragon let out a high-pitched roar, then pped its wings and flew out of the temple.

    They soared through the skies of eternal divine nation, enjoying the sights and sights of the nation as they reveled in the new bodies of flesh and blood.

 Chapter 836 Lets Celebrate The Ascension Of The Old God!

    It had been eight years since the end of the war of Glory and the Ascension of the Dragon of eternity and time.

    In the past eight years.

    Due to the heavy casualties during the War of the Dragon horde, the true dragons ''instinctive distrust of the Dragon God was decreasing at a visible rate after the end of the war of Glory.

    Due to the increase in the power of faith, the Dragon gods ''divine spark levels increased with the passage of time.

    Just that day, a major event happened in the Dragon God system.

    At this time, garen, who had already settled the issue of his two red Dragon minions ''ownership, was continuing to study the inheritance of the strange machinist in The Eternal Pce, and the theoretical knowledge of the strange machinist that he had mastered was bing more and more abundant.

    Garen was the only Dragon in the huge Dragon''s Nest.

    After Yuna had passed the stage of a young dragon, her mind had be much more active. She was no longer as reluctant to leave the Dragon''s Nest as she had been in the beginning.

    After spending some time alone with garen, Yuna, who had found her own interests and hobbies, continued to travel to the main material world.

    She had wanted to ask garen toe along.

    However, garen was currently focused on the research of the wondrous machinery inheritance, so Yuna did not disturb him.

    In the dragon''sir, the silver Dragon was focused, and magic power was surging between its ws.

    Countless strange mechanical runes were dancing between garen''s dragon ws, glowing faintly. They werebined together in a unique pattern, slowly rotating rhythmically, like a miniature Gxy.

    Under garen''s will, the strange mechanical runes kept spinning and merging.

    Finally, after more than half an hour.

    More than a hundred thousand extremely tiny strange mechanical runes formed a strange rune ball between garen''s dragon ws.

    This small rune ball was extremely exquisite. From the inside to the outside, it was covered with strange machine rune patterns, and the shimmering light it emitted was like the breathing of a living creature. It fluctuated constantly and in an orderly manner.

    Garen''s eyes were fixed on the rune ball.

    it doesn''t seem that difficult to build a beginner-level spirit of machinery.

    Garen muttered.

    The rune ball that was floating above his Dragon w was the spirit of machinery, the most crucial part of the legacy of the strange machinist.

    After studying arge amount of inherited knowledge.

    Garen felt that he had already understood the way the mechanical spirit was constructed.

    Thus, for the first time, he tried to create the spirit of machinery.

    Then, he wouldplete it in one step without any mistakes.

    This was rted to garen''s powerful learning ability as a time Dragon, and also his demigod-level mental power. To the current garen, creating a legendary-level mechanical spirit was as easy as an adult learning middle school knowledge.<novelnext></novelnext>

    If garen was still a legendary dragon, he would not have been able to seed so easily.

    Garen''s gaze swept across the Dragon''s Nest.

    Immediately after, he pulled out a few pieces of metal ore.

    After carving the strange mechanical runes, garen continuously hit them on these metal ores.

    With the branding of the strange mechanical runes, under garen''s will, a few metal ores were melted into a metal liquid, then mixed and intertwined together. ording to garen''s will, it began to build various mechanical structures, and finally turned into a lifelike mechanical Lion.

    The mechanical Lion, which was more than three meters long from head to tail, looked like an exquisite handcrafted toy inparison to garen''s body size.

    The mechanical Lion was held by garen''s dragon ws, and it looked dazed.

    The mechanical Lion that garen had created was just a low-level mechanical creation without much intelligence. It could execute its creator''s very urate and specific orders, but if the orders were slightly vague, it would not know what to do.

    His gaze flickered between the mechanical spirit and the mechanical Lion.

    Under garen''s control, the mechanical spirit that looked like a small ball entered the mechanical lion''s body.

    In that instant.

    The brilliance of the strange mechanical runes began to flow and sh on the surface of the mechanical lion''s body. Both inside and outside, its structure was undergoing earth-shaking changes at the same time. In just a few seconds, after fusing with the mechanical spirit, the creature level of this mechanical creation directly rose to the middle level.

    Garen looked at the mechanical Lion carefully.

    At this moment, the mechanical lion''s body was flowing with a strange energy circuit and texture thatbined magic and machinery. Although its pair of metal eyes were still cold, it had an obvious sense of intelligence.

    The dazed temperament from before was gone.

    "Sit down," he said.

    Garen ordered.

    The moment he gave the order, the mechanical Lion sat down.

    Immediately after, under garen''s control, this mechanical Lion methodicallypleted the various orders it had given. It could also make its own judgment on the vague orders given by garen, and then deal with them based on the surrounding environment.

    Within the dragon''sir.

    Garen lowered his head and stared at the mechanical Lion that was circling around and trying its best to bite his tail, his eyes filled with interest.

    what I''ve created is the lowest level of mechanical spirit.

    in the depths of the mechanical primogenitor''s core, its spirit of machinery is from the ancient imaska Empire. This top-notch masterpiece created by the entire strange machine Empire with the power of the entire country. It was probably only sessful by luck that the time, ce, and people were all right.

    Garen thought to himself.

    the current heavenly venerate machine has developed on its own for thousands of years and haspletely matured. It has its own development model, and there are many ces that have deviated from the strange machinery system, making it even more difficult to replicate.

 Chapter 837 Lets Celebrate The Ascension Of The Old God!

    Garen picked up the mechanical Lion as if he was picking up a toy.

    however, I don''t need to create an intelligence at the level of the mechanical heavenly venerate.

    as long as you can add the rule of loyalty to me into the core intelligent program of the heavenly venerate machine, it will be fine.

    From garen''s point of view, there was still a chance that this could be realized.

    The prerequisite was that he had enough attainments in the coding of the mechanical spirit.

    Right now, garen could only create the most basic spirit of machinery. Of course, this was not enough, but garen had all the time he could.

    Along the way, the Lord of the Royal Court had been sufficiently arrogant. He believed that with his own ability, it wouldn''t be long before he could try to rewrite the core of the mechanical heavenly Lord if he focused on the path of strange machinery for a while.

    Under garen''s will, the mechanical Lion hid in a corner of the Dragon''s Nest.

    There were already hundreds of oddly-shaped mechanical objects piled up in the ce where it was nestled. These were all created by garen''s experiments, and they were all gathered in a corner of the Dragon''s Nest.

    Garen''s expression turned serious again.

    Star-like strange mechanical runes flew out from between his dragon ws, and under garen''s will, they continued to form new, moreplex mechanical spirits.

    The river of time passed by quietly.

    The quiet time did notst long.

    All of a sudden, a brilliant white-gold divine power burst out from Lucia''s heaven, crossing mountain paradise and sweeping through many nes, including the main material world.

    The bottomless abyss, the Nine Hells.

    The myriad beast garden, the blissful realm, and the inferno of mes.

    ..............

    The Prime Material ne, the upper ne, the lower ne, and the elemental ne.

    In the endless ne worlds, all the powerhouses above the demigod level raised their heads at the same time and looked at this brilliant and terrifying divine power. Some showed fear, some were overjoyed, and some looked on coldly.

    The various reactions could not be generalized.

    Lucia''s heaven, silver heaven.

    In eternal divine Kingdom, garen, who was enjoying the beautiful dance of the elf maids led by Princess rilun, focused his eyes and looked at the divine Kingdom of north wind, which was not far from his divine Kingdom and almost a neighbor.

    Garen''s gaze passed through the barrier of the Holy Kingdom of north wind and arrived at Bahamut Pce.

    The source of the brilliant divine light was here.

    tinum-colored divine light burst forth from within Bahamut Pce, revealing the divine Kingdom''s barrier. It dyed Luna''s paradise a tinum color for a moment, and countless oracles from the other world wore expressions of awe, their wings retracted, and their heads lowered .... He saluted towards the divine Kingdom of north wind with great respect.

    "Hahaha!"

    "Mid-level divine power! I''ve finally broken through the shackles of the weak divine power and recovered to the mid-level divine power!"

    The metal Dragon God''s roaringughter came from the pce, rolling like the tide and spreading to the seventh floor of mountain paradise.

    Immediately.

    The gods of mountain paradise appeared in Lucia''s heaven one after another, congratting the metal Dragon God on its return to mid-level divine power. Most of them even brought precious gifts to the metal Dragon God''s Holy Kingdom of north wind.

    After the Dragon Phoenix war.

    The metal Dragon God was the same as the immortal Dragon Empress, their divine power level had fallen from great divine power to lesser divine power.

    After a long time, after the victory in the War of Glory against the elves, the metal Dragon God''s divine power level was raised to mid-level divine power because of the re-gathering of the Dragon race''s faith.

    In ancient times, the reason why the Dragon race could be the Overlord of the multiverse was because ...

    It was closely rted to the two dragon gods, who were simr to great divine powers and also had powerful extraordinary divine powers.

    After the power of faith dissipated, the level of divine power declined all the way to the level of a low-level divine power.

    The two dragon gods were still quasi-great divine powers, but due to the drop in extraordinary divine power, their overall strength had been greatly reduced, far from what it was before. Now, although the metal Dragon God''s divine power level was still far from its peak, it had finally made a breakthrough.

    The Dragon God, who had been stuck as a low-level divine power for many years, had finally advanced. One could imagine how excited he was at this moment.

    let''s celebrate, the great and Noble metal Dragon God, the Holy Dragon of mountain paradise, the Lord of the north wind ... You will break through today and recover to mid-level divine power!"

    let''s celebrate! The glory of our dragon n will rise again and shine on the world!

    The entire dragon n received the news of the Dragon God''s Ascension at this very moment.

    After a moment of silence.

    The true dragons in the many nes ''worlds let out excited roars and soared into the sky. The dragons dancing in the sky frightened many creatures and races.

    Many of the other races still didn''t understand what was going on.<novelnext></novelnext>

    However, judging from the reaction of the dragon-kind, it was definitely something worth celebrating.

    Thest time he had seen such a scene was when the Dragon of eternity and time was sealed.

    It had only been eight years or so, and the scene of Dragons dancing in chaos had reappeared ... Many intelligent creatures had a vague premonition that the Dragon race, which had fallen from its position as the Overlord after the Dragonair war, might rise again.

    This was not good news for other races.

    On this day, countless intelligent creatures would not be able to sleep because of this, especially the Giants, who were the mortal enemies of the true dragons. Even in their dreams, they might Dream of the Dragon race returning to the peak, and the terrifying scene of their own race being enved.

    In contrast, the entire dragon n was in a state of excitement.

    "The birth of a new god, the Ascension of an old God."

    my race''s God system is getting stronger and stronger. I can almost see the wings of a true dragon soaring in the sky, and the scene of all races submitting to it wherever it passes.

    A true dragon muttered in a low voice as the memories of its inheritance appeared in its mind.

    Whether it was the victory in the War of Glory, the Ascension of the Dragon of eternity and time, or the promotion of the metal Dragon God, all of them sent out the signal of the Dragon race''s rejuvenation.

    At the same time.

    In the bottomless abyss, in ayer full of mud and swamp.

    The surface of the swamp, which was bubbling with a foul smell, split open and revealed a head.

    Demogorgon raised his head, and his twisted and hateful eyes seemed to see the metal Dragon God and the time Dragon God of mountain paradise.

    "Damn the Dragon God system!"

    "That damned time Dragon!"

    damn that mountain paradise!

    "The abyss will devour you sooner orter!"

    when I be a demon Sovereign King, the first thing I''ll do is to exterminate the Dragon race!

    damn it!  Demogorgon cursed in the demonnguage.

    Ever since this demon prince had his head cut off by the future garen, who was simr to a great divine power, his injuries had not recovered. In the past eight years, he had searched for various methods, even absorbing the life force and soul of a Demon Lord, but he still could not recover his head.

    The two heads of the Demogorgon represented two wills.

    Since its birth, these two wills had governed the body together, but due to the nature of demons, they did not get along very well, and they both wanted to devour each other.

    Many demon lords predicted that if the two heads of the Demogorgon could merge into one, it would be a demon Lord.

    After a head was cut off, the will of the head would disappear, and all the abilities it possessed would also disappear.

    If the Demogorgon couldn''t find a way to regrow its head, it would soon lose its position as the Demon Prince.

    In recent years, some demon lords had faintly sensed the weakness of Demogorgon and began to use various methods to test it. Once the demons in the abyss knew the truth, Demogorgon wouldpletely lose its deterrent power, and countless Lords who coveted the title of demon prince would bare their fangs at him.

    The Demon Prince, who was previously against the Demogorgon, would not let it go.

    In such an urgent and terrible situation, and looking at the thriving Dragon God system, Demogorgon''s heart was a little broken.

    While the Demogorgon was cursing and swearing.

    Bahamut has recovered his mid-level divine power ...

    In the kingdom of apando, the elf main God kerilung sighed. After thinking for a while, he gave an Oracle, ordering the kingdom of apando to lock down the Kingdom''s barrier. Without permission, no one was allowed to enter or leave.

    Kerilung had a premonition.

    The multiverse was about to fall into chaos again.

    The war between the dragons and the elves seemed to be just the prelude to the chaos.

    As the main God of the elves, he knew that it was not his partner who had attacked the young time Dragon.

    The mastermind was still hiding, and no one knew what his purpose was.

    Corilone believed that the Dragon gods must have understood that the elven gods weren''t the ones who did it. However, in order to restore the reputation of the Dragon gods, they took the opportunity to dere war on the elves.

    And now.

    After the War of Glory, the elven God system, which had been weakened a lot, no longer had the ability to get involved in the mess.

    whether this is the signal for the dragon n to sit on the throne again or the final radiance of the end, no one can be sure.

    Kerilung muttered.

    Next, under the will of the master God of elves, the kingdom of alpando locked all the space passages and locked itself up.

 Chapter 838 The Dragon Clans Supreme God: I Can Still Be Saved

    As garen listened to the excited roars of the giant Dragons in the Royal Court, he stopped his creation of the mechanical spirit and smiled.

    As a member of the Dragon God system ...

    The metal Dragon God''s upgrade was a good thing for garen.

    The Dragon God system''s overall strength had increased, and every Dragon God could obtain more benefits, both tangible and intangible.

    At the same time.

    Mountain paradise, Lucia''s paradise.

    Garen picked out a few treasures as a congrattory gift before leaving eternal divine nation.

    The metal Dragon God''s divine Kingdom was right next to the eternal divine Kingdom, and the gods of mountain paradise descended upon Luna''s heaven in their true forms one after another. The divine light of the gods of lower and higher levels converged, filling the entire Luna''s heaven with divine light.

    In every corner of Lucia''s paradise.

    zing Angel, holy light Angel, astral Apostle, gaedin Sky Race ... Each of the oracles from the other world showed respect and piety on their faces. They half-knelt on the ground and saluted in the direction where the gods gathered, showing their respect to the gods of mountain paradise.

    The barrier of the Holy Kingdom of north wind was wide open, weing the gods.

    The gods who lived in mountain paradise, except for the New Gods like garen, were more or less rted to the gods who had lived here for a long time. When they besieged the original God of sun, the main force was the gods of mountain paradise.

    They entered the Holy Kingdom of north wind.

    Garen saw that the metal Dragon God''s God Kingdom was also bustling with activity.

    Countless apostles of the God Kingdom were celebrating the recovery of their master God promotion. The true dragon apostles, with metal dragons as their main force, soared in the sky and spread the good news.

    After a simple nce.

    God garen pped his dragon wings and stepped into Bahamut Pce, wrapped in divine light.

    In the Bahamut Pce at the moment, many gods who were not particrly astonishing in size but gave people a feeling of infinite magnificence were gathered there, giving congrattory gifts to the metal Dragon God.

    Garen''s arrival attracted the attention of the gods of mountain paradise.

    At this time, God garen was also a part of the gods of mountain paradise, but because he camete, he didn''t have any friendship with the other gods of mountain paradise.

    Garen also looked at the gods of mountain paradise.

    Many of the gods were meeting him for the first time.

    The God of justice who was also in Lucia''s heaven.

    The second level of mochulya heaven was the God of feathered snakes, the eternal fire god, and the Amaterasu goddess.

    She lived in the thirdyer of veya paradise, the main God of the halflings in Pearl Kingdom, the goddess of protection, yutanra.

    On the fourth floor of snia''s heaven, the main God of the dwarf God system, the Father God of the dwarves, Moradin, was in the crystal heaven.

    ................

    The God of Light in the kingdom of brilliant heaven, the seventhyer of the kronas heaven.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Master God of the divine system, great divine power, quasi-great divine power ... Several powerful existences at the peak of the endless nes had appeared in the divine Kingdom of north wind at once.

    They had tried their best to restrain their extraordinary divine power, but they still exuded an unparalleled divine aura. Among the gods, they were as dazzling as fireflies in the dark.

    The metal Dragon God gathered with a few greater divine powers, and the divine light on the surface of its body flickered slightly.

    There was no sound between them, but the gods knew that these powerful existences weremunicating.

    Unlike many lone and perverse evil gods, most of the gods of mountain paradise were good at socializing and formed mountain paradise alliances with each other. When they encountered some trouble, they woulde to each other''s aid.

    Of course, the War of Glory between the Dragon God system and the elf God system was not something that the outer Gods should be involved in.

    "Garen, you''re here."

    The metal Dragon God waved its ws and said when it saw godgaren.

    congrattions on your recovery to mid-level divine power. I''ve brought you a gift.

    Shen garen said.

    we''re both dragon gods, " the metal Dragon Godughed.  no need to be so polite.

    Although that was what he said, the metal Dragon God didn''t hesitate at all and kept the treasures that godly garen had brought.

    Garen turned to look at a corner of Bahamut Pce.

    It was already filled with gifts from the gods of mountain paradise, and garen''s gift was also temporarily ced there. All kinds of treasures that made the gods extremely envious were piled up like mountains, making garen somewhat unable to help but envy.

    At the same time.

    The light God''s gaze fell on garen.

    This God, who was dressed in a milky white robe, had a head of golden hair, and had the face of a kind-looking old man, was wrapped in a white light and showed a warm smile to garen that made people feel like bathing in the spring breeze.

    the rising new god of mountain paradise, the Dragon of eternity and time,t¡£"

    "I''m very happy that you''ve epted my gift."

    The light God said.

    Shen garen nodded in acknowledgment and returned a true Dragon''s smile.  "The Suncrown divine stone is not bad. I like this gift."

    and it''s my honor to be neighbors with the righteous and kind god of light in mountain paradise.

    His tone was neither humble nor arrogant.

    The God had descended to give the other party the right amount of respect.

    After the God of Light had expressed his friendliness, garen did not want to make enemies everywhere. He did not want to attract enemies of divine power for no reason. The sr corona divine stone hanging in the sky of eternal divine nation meant that the grudges between the two had been resolved.

    The light God nodded gently and smiled at garen, " "If you have time in the future, you can Come to My Kingdom of light as a guest."

    Garen''s godhood level was currently at the peak of the weak divine power.

 Chapter 839 The Dragon Clans Supreme God: I Can Still Be Saved

    However, as a great divine power, the God of Light''s words and attitude treated God garen as a God of the same level. He didn''t look down on him at all. It wasn''t just the God of Light, the other great divine powers here didn''t look down on God garen either.

    I''ll remember that, " garen said courteously.  just don''t shut me out when the timees.

    Since he was in mountain paradise, he was already a part of the mountain paradise gods. God garen decided to be like the other gods of mountain paradise, to build a rtionship with each other and stand on the same side. This woulde in handy sooner orter.

    With garen''s potential, although he had just entered mountain paradise, the gods of mountain paradise would be happy to befriend him.

    "Of course I won''t,"

    The light God said with a smile.

    "After the original sun god was severely injured, I heard from Bahamut that he went into hiding and then disappeared without a trace," garen said.

    you know more about the original sun god. Do you have any news about this guy? "

    He mentioned the original sun god, his old enemy.

    The light God''s face became more serious and solemn.

    I''ve been searching for its traces, hoping to kill itpletely.

    unfortunately, it was hiding very well. It was very cautious to keep all its ws and fangs away. Even if The Dark World that it had worked so hard to build was wiped out, it would not be moved.

    The light God shook his head slightly, his face showing regret.

    a primordial Aragami that has lived since the birth of the universe is indeed not that easy to kill.

    Shen garen said.

    In the future, if you have any news about the original sun god, please let me know. As a God of mountain paradise, I''m willing to help you.

    The original god of the sun, Ya Heng.

    This Aragami''s name was one of the top names in garen''s little book of holding grudges.

    If he had the chance, garen would be more than willing to personally end it and bury it in the ripples of the river of time.

    Next, garen and the God of Light chatted for a while.

    In the Bahamut Pce, the gods of mountain paradise came and went. Most of them were congratting the metal Dragon God on its promotion. After offering their gifts, they didn''t leave immediately, butmunicated with the other gods of mountain paradise around them.

    Gods also needed tomunicate with each other.

    After a while.

    The metal Dragon God and a human-looking God came to the side of God garen and the God of Light.

    as a member of the gods of mountain paradise, I''m sincerely happy to see you guys forget the past.

    The metal Dragon God''s gaze flickered between garen and the light God, thenughed.

    Garen looked at the metal Dragon God.

    The metal Dragon God''s extraordinary divine power was obviously more concentrated, andbined with his own powerful divine power, the divine might and the Dragon might ovepped, and it was shockingly thick. If it was not deliberately restrained andpletely burst out, not many gods present could resist it.

    Garen could feel the metal Dragon God''s joy.<novelnext></novelnext>

    This was the first time he had made a breakthrough since he fell to the level of a low-level divine power in the Dragonair war.

    Although he had not yet returned to the peak of great divine power in the past, it was still worth celebrating because this represented the improvement of the Dragon race''s faith. Moreover, it was only the beginning. If this continued, he would have the opportunity to once again ascend to the peak of great divine power and return to the peak.

    Immediately.

    God garen turned his gaze to another god who looked like a human.

    This God had a body of steel-like strong muscles. His long white hair was dancing wildly even though there was no wind, and his thick white beard covered half of his face.

    What was worth noting was ...

    His eyes were empty, and his pupils could not be seen.

    And his right hand was missing, and his wrist was bare.

    Broken hand, no eyes ... Such a God with a disabled divine body exuded a strong aura of divine power from head to toe. Just by staying near him, one could feel the temperament of justice, glory, justice, honesty, and so on, which was always lingering between his body and will.

    He had many titles.

    The eyeless Grand Lord, the Broken God, the God of fairness ... The God of justice, Tyr.

    A great divine power.

    The God''s kingdom of the God of justice was also located in Lucia''s heaven on the first level of mountain paradise. Garen had noticed the other dimension of his God''s kingdom long ago, but he had never visited it.

    "Allow me to introduce myself."

    my name is Tyr, one of the gods of mountain paradise, the God of justice.

    The God of justice turned his head and faced garen as he spoke.

    He had no eyes, but garen could feel that he was sizing him up.

    Hello, Tyr, the God of justice. I''ve heard of your story.

    using merciful force, fully armed to practice justice ... I agree with your philosophy."

    Shen garen said.

    Most great divine powers had many divine titles.

    However, the God of justice was special.

    He only had one priesthood of justice.

    Only by relying on the authority of a clergy to be a great divine power, it could be seen that this God was not a simple God.

    When he heard garen''s words, the God of justice''s hard face revealed a smile and said, "  justice exists deep in the hearts of all living beings. In the midst of a bloody war between species, it is also an act of justice to fight for the same species.

    Dragon of eternity and time, you are the partner of justice. I hope that you can always walk on the path of justice in the future. Everything you do is for justice. Don''t be bewitched by evil gods.

    A righteous partner?

    Garen scratched the Dragon scales on his neck and said humbly, " "You''re ttering me. It''s what I should do."

 Chapter 840 The Dragon Clans Supreme God: I Can Still Be Saved

    Garen didn''t think of himself as a righteous partner.

    However, since the God of justice, who understood the concept of justice the most and had the most say in this aspect, had said so, he could only reluctantly admit it.

    Not long after.

    A powerful Dragon aura broke through the spatial barrier and appeared in Lucia''s heaven. Then, it entered the divine Kingdom of north wind. One by one, the Dragon gods of the Dragon God system came to congratte the metal Dragon God on its Ascension.

    Garen was much more familiar with these newly arrived dragon gods.

    It was the one who had appeared during the final battle of the astral ne, the scale of the princess, the God of judgement Dragon, Landis.

    The Dragon of arcane and runes, hull.

    Other than that, there was also The Guardian of the Treasury, the Dragon of wealth, Est.

    It was the Dragon god of death and judgment, kuronipus, the observer of the true dragons.

    .............

    It was the Dragon God of Destruction carrex, the fire Dragon that belonged to the evil faction.

    It was the God of rot and exhaustion, the terrifying Night Dragon, farazul.

    As well as the immortal Dragon Empress, who was the most famous among the evil dragon gods.

    The Dragon gods were not present.

    Mountain paradise rejected and hated evil gods with evil attributes.

    Moreover, although they were both part of the Dragon God system and had fought side by side in the War of Glory, this did not mean that they were close to the metal Dragon God, the God of good Dragons.

    When the Dragon gods arrived, they also presented gifts to the metal Dragon God.

    The various giant Dragons gathered together attracted the attention of many gods in the Bahamut Pce.

    The metal Dragon God''s divine persona''s level was raised to mid-level divine power.

    However, the Dragon race''s faith had increased as a whole. It wasn''t just the metal Dragon God. Other than the metal Dragon God, the other dragon gods ''divinity levels had more or less increased, and there was a clear increase in their extraordinary divine powerspared to the War of Glory.

    Time passed by quietly.

    When the Dragon gods arrived, the gods of mountain paradise left one after another in Bahamut Pce. Finally, only the Dragon God of the Dragon God system was left.

    "Garen Aurelia, Dragon of eternity and time, may I ask you some questions?"

    The copper-shaped arcane and runic Dragon hull blinked his eyes curiously. He had appeared beside godly garen and said to him.

    Coque appeared and disappeared like a ghost.

    Garen had been conversing with the metal Dragon God, but after hearing coque''s words, he subconsciously said, " "What question? Go ahead."

    As soon as he finished speaking, godgaren turned around and saw coque taking a deep breath as if he was gathering his strength.

    "I''m finished."

    Garen''s heart tightened as he realized that he had said the wrong thing.

    The silver Dragon could not help but take a step back.

    Coque immediately followed up and opened his mouth.

    "How were you born?"

    is it thebination of a time Dragon and a White Dragon? "<novelnext></novelnext>

    I know your mother is a White Dragon. Is your father a time Dragon? "

    "Have you seen your father? have you seen your fellow nsmen?"

    "As the only active time Dragon, do you feel lonely?"

    "The immemorial time Dragon that appeared at the end of the war of Glory, is he your father? Or your future self?"

    you''ve ascended to the top of the Dragon God in just over 30 years. As the youngest Dragon God, how do you feel? "

    ".................."

    As an old dragon God, hull was very curious about godly garen, so he asked all kinds of questions in an endless stream. A series of questions were like a series of cannonballs, and together with the arcane and Rune Dragon''s saliva, they covered godly garen''s face.

    God garen had a helpless look on his face. Under coque''s pestering, he answered his questions one after another.

    In the meantime, garen looked at the other dragon gods.

    Garen had hoped that the other dragon gods could help him out of his predicament, but when he saw the gloating smiles on the faces of the Dragon divine Dragons, garen knew that they were happy to build their happiness on garen''s predicament. They were basically unreliable in this situation.

    Coque''s questions seemed to be endless, and his voice had a natural irritating magic.

    Godgaren''s head began to swell until he felt his mouth and tongue go dry. Seeing godgaren''s numb expression, coque came back to his senses and ended his questioning.

    Garen finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    "You''re the best."

    "I rarely use Dragons to answer my questions."

    Coque said as he licked his lips.

    hehehe, garen, after we leave Bahamut Pce, can I visit your divine Kingdom as a guest? "

    Coque said in a cheerful tone.

    Garen''s face froze.

    well, I''ve been busy with the construction of the demonic Dragon recently, so I''ve been quite busy.

    "Demonic Dragon?"

    Coque''s eyes lit up, and his curiosity was aroused again.

    coque, let garen go. Are you trying to scare away our new Dragon God? "

    The metal Dragon God interrupted coque''s words.

    Hull stuck out his tongue at the metal Dragon God, then looked at garen and closed his mouth. He raised a Dragon w and slid it across his mouth from left to right, indicating that he had sealed his mouth.

    congrattions on your return to mid-level divine power.

    The Dragon god of death and judgment, with a cold expression, dark gray dragon scales, and a long, winding body, spoke to the metal Dragon God after a long silence.

    "Kuronipus, it''s rare to hear you speak. I almost forgot your voice."

    haha, I''m very happy that you cane to my divine Kingdom to congratte me.

    The metal Dragon Godughed.

    The Dragon God of judgement was the pr opposite of the arcane and runic Dragons. The Dragon God was always silent, observing everything with a calm and cold attitude. It was also responsible for judging the true dragon when it died and deciding where to send its soul.

 Chapter 841 The Dragon Clans Supreme God: I Can Still Be Saved

    Compared to the Dragon God Landis, who had given fair judgement before the Dragon was born,

    The judgment Dragon God would only make a judgment after the death of a Dragon.

    The judgement Dragon God and the judgement Dragon God both had special positions in the Dragon God system.

    After the Dragon God of judgement finished its sentence, it fell silent again and did not respond to the metal Dragon God''s words. While the Dragon gods were not paying attention, it quietly retreated into the shadows of the Bahamut Pce and quietly observed the Dragon gods with a pair of cold eyes.

    Garen felt a gaze from behind him.

    He knew that the judgement Dragon God was looking at him.

    Turning around, godly garen looked at the shadows within the Bahamut Pce, but the judgement Dragon God had already teleported away and appeared behind godly garen.

    Shengaren was speechless.

    He quickly turned his head twice.

    The judgement Dragon God was patient and continued to Dodge, refusing to appear in garen''s field of vision. Even if he didn''t need to see, garen knew his position.

    Not only godgaren.

    This strange Dragon God was dedicated to keeping himself out of the sight of all dragon gods, and he was full of hide-and-seek.

    He looked at coque, who had opened his mouth again at some point and was pestering the other dragon gods with questions. He then felt the silent gaze from the dark, and garen deeply felt the difference in the world.

    It''s the ultimate society dinosaur and ultimate society bull Dragon.

    It had been a long time since the Dragon gods had gathered in the Bahamut Pce. Other than the Dragon God of judgment who was hiding in the shadows and refused to show her face, they all began to chat with each other.

    After a period of time.

    The metal Dragon God wagged its tail, making a ttering sound as it hit the floor of the Golden Temple.

    Looking at the Dragon gods again, the smile on the metal Dragon God''s face disappeared, and his expression became serious.

    my fellow tribesmen, I believe you can all feel the revival of the Dragon race''s faith.

    "This is a good thing, but it''s also a bad thing,"

    After a pause, the metal Dragon God continued in a deep voice, "  I''vemunicated with the gods of mountain paradise before, and they''ve expressed that they can''t sit by and watch the dragon n return to the position of Overlord.

    And that''s under the premise that I''m on good terms with many gods of mountain paradise.

    there''s no need to mention the attitude of the gods of other nes toward us Dragons.

    The arbitration Dragon God looked at the metal Dragon God and said, "  Bahamut, do you intend to let the Dragon race be the hegemon again? "

    The metal Dragon God shook its head and said solemnly, "  the problem now is that even if I promise the gods that the dragons no longer have the intention of ruling over all races, they won''t believe me as long as my race''s strength is gradually restored.

    "Then what do you mean?" the Dragon of wealth asked, puzzled.<novelnext></novelnext>

    they all believe that we Dragons would not be content with the status quo, " the metal Dragon God said with a deep voice.  then, tell me, is their thinking right or wrong? "

    "Are you willing to ept the current situation?"

    "Are you unwilling to ept the decline of the dragon n?"

    do you want to be the only dominant divine system again? "

    The Dragon gods were silent.

    However, there was no need for words. The Eyes of the Dragon gods had already revealed their inner thoughts.

    The dragon n had always been on guard.

    There were too many living beings, races, and gods who were unwilling to see the Dragon race monopolize the world.

    For example, in countless other nes, dragon ying had be a symbol of glory. Many Dragons died before they could mature, and this had a lot to do with the subtle positive encouragement.

    When did this kind of knowledge start? Where did the sourcee from?

    There was no way to investigate.

    However, the Dragon gods knew very well that such a situation had not urred before the Dragon horde war.

    Shen garen also fell into deep thought.

    Things were different now.

    The strength of the Dragon God system had been restored to a certain extent, but it was still far from enough to face the hostility of other gods.

    Because of the recent events, the dragon n, which had been quiet and stable for a long time, had been pushed to the forefront of the storm.

    Or ride the wind and fly straight up.

    They would either fall into the violent waves and be crushed to pieces.

    After a moment, the metal Dragon God looked around and said in a low voice, "  I took advantage of the breakthrough to send a signal to gather all of you here. There''s something I hope you can help me with.

    The Dragon gods looked at the metal Dragon God.

    Under everyone''s gaze, the metal Dragon God said something that made the Dragon gods ''faces slightly shake.

    I''ve been trying to resurrect the dragon n''s Supreme God, the nine-faced Dragon God io.

    "Although io has passed away, his legends, his deeds, and his name still exist in the endless inheritance of the true dragon.

    "He didn''t really die."

    now, I''ve found a way to resurrect a sovereign.

 Chapter 842 Bahamut, Tiamat, You Two Quickly Combine

    It was the dragon n''s Supreme God, the nine-faced Dragon God io.

    The Dragon of harmony, the eternal wheel, the master of the gods, the first Dragon, and the creator of all Dragons.

    These were all his titles.

    Among them, the nine-faced Dragon God was called the master of gods, which showed how powerful he was.

    When they heard the metal Dragon God say that there was a chance to resurrect the nine-faced Dragon God, garen and all the other dragon gods present were slightly shocked, and their hearts were rapidly fluctuating.

    If the nine-faced Dragon God was sessfully resurrected and had the power at its peak ...

    In that case, it would not be too difficult for the Dragon race to return to the peak and be the only dominant race in the multiverse.

    In the Dragon God system, there was no dispute about the position of the master God.

    All dragon gods were io''s children.

    He was the creator of all Dragons.

    The reason why this master God of the Dragon race was called the nine-faced Dragon God was not because he had nine heads or nine faces, but because he had theprehensive characteristics of nine camps on his body.

    The believers of the nine-faced Dragon God were all-epassing and spread across all camps.

    Due to its characteristic epassing all camps, the nine-faced Dragon God had no enemies in terms of faith. He could find the same faith as any God or deified creature in any camp.

    The only thing that io cared about.

    They were his ''children'', the existence and reproduction of Dragons in the multiverse.

    However, he wasn''t like the giant master God, annan, who would be too overbearing and tyrannical in deciding the matters of his own race.

    As the nine-faced Dragon God, io believed that no matter if it was the evil pentashade Dragons, the righteous metal dragons, or the neutral gemstone dragons, as his children, they were all unique and should have their own path of development. What a Lord God should do was to protect his children''s actions, support them, and asionally mediate disputes and conflicts.

    "If main God io was still alive, the Dragonspine Inferno war would not have happened."

    Garen thought to himself.

    In the history of the Dragon race, the nine-faced Dragon God io was undoubtedly a great, wise, respectable, and memorable father of the dragons. Unfortunately, this great dragon God had fallen very early.

    The reason for the nine-faced Dragon God''s death did not exist in ordinary true dragon inheritances.

    However, God garen, who had advanced to the time Dragon God, already knew the secrets of this Dragon God system.

    The nine-faced Dragon God died in the [ battle of dawn ], before the dawn of a great victory.

    The battle of dawn, because it was too ancient and too far away, had been buried in the eternal flow of time in many nes.

    Even some of the New Gods who had no background had never heard of the battle of dawn.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The battle of dawn took ce during the immemorial era. It was the most tragic and final battle of the all-out war between the original Aragami and the gods.

    Back then.

    The nine-faced Dragon God used his powerful true dragon divine body to charge into the deste God camp alone, resisting the ferocious attacks for the other gods and holding back many of the primordial deste gods.

    Sharp ws that could destroy anything. a body that was as hard as steel. and a Dragon Breath that could destroy the heavens and earth ... The nine-faced Dragon God''sbat ability had caused countless primordial Aragami to shiver in fear. It was the key factor in the victory of the battle of dawn.

    "Everyone knows about the battle of dawn."

    The metal Dragon God''s face showed a hint of anger, and it said, "  the nine-faced Dragon God was at the forefront of the defense, pressing forward with indomitable will, sharing the pressure of the gods. However, the gods were afraid of the power of the Dragon God, and refused to help the nine-faced Dragon God who was besieged by the Aragami, causing the fall of the master God.

    Upon hearing this, the Dragon gods ''extraordinary divine powers began to fluctuate.

    The primordial Aragami were ancient and primitive creatures, and they were not weak.

    The nine-faced Dragon God had attracted arge amount of firepower. However, no matter how strong he was, he could not defeat the encirclement of a group of Aragami. Without any support, he gradually weakened and became covered in injuries. In the end, he was cut into two by a powerful existence among the primordial Aragami, the primordial Aragami that was known as the Lord of Terror, with a dark axe that was born from the darkness of the universe.

    After that.

    The nine-faced Dragon God''s body that had been split in two turned into the metal Dragon God Bahamut and the immortal Dragon Queen Tiamat. Bahamut represented the good side of the nine-faced Dragon God, while Tiamat represented the evil side.

    Since they were transformed from the nine-faced Dragon God, the metal Dragon God and the immortal Dragon Empress had always been the most special and powerful in the Dragon God system.

    The terrifying Lord that dealt the nine-faced Dragon God a fatal blow was torn to pieces by the newborn Metal Dragon God and the immortal Dragon Queen.

    The group of Aragami that were also much weaker in the battle with the nine-faced Dragon God also fled in panic.

    Thus, the battle of dawn ended with the death of the nine-faced Dragon God and the birth of two new Dragon gods.

    At this point, the gods hadpletely defeated the primordial Aragami, bing the true rulers of the multiverse.

    Because it was the body of the nine-faced Dragon God, when the metal Dragon God said that the death of the nine-faced Dragon God was due to the fear of the gods, its eyes seemed to burn with mes of rage.

    The metal Dragon God let out a long breath and suppressed its anger.

    but the nine-faced Dragon God''s body has already be you and the Dragon Queen.

    "Don''t tell me you''re going to merge with the Dragon Queen?"

    "Will you be able to turn back into main God io if you merge with the Dragon Queen?"

    if that''s the case, hehehe, I can''t wait to see you fuse with the Dragon Queen.

    Arcane and the Rune Dragon blinked and said with curiosity and anticipation.

 Chapter 843 Bahamut, Tiamat, You Two Quickly Merge Together _2

    The metal Dragon God''s face darkened, and it red at coque.  "Even if I, Bahamut, die, I will never merge with Tiamat!"

    The conflict between the metal Dragon God and the immortal Dragon Empress.

    The reason for this was that the metal Dragon God trusted this Dragon God that was born at the same time as her. In the end, while the metal Dragon God was stupidly trusting her, the immortal Dragon Queen secretly thought of how to devour the metal Dragon God and sneak attacked him when he was unprepared. However, she didn''t seed due to the difference in strength.

    The metal Dragon God had inherited most of io''s power, while Tiamat had a lot of conspiracy wisdom.

    After calming down, the metal Dragon God said in a deep voice, "  although Tiamat and I were transformed by the main God, we have now be two independent individuals. We can''t turn back into the nine-faced Dragon God through the way of fusion.

    Garen stared at the metal Dragon God and said, " "The resurrection method you mentioned, what is it?"

    The metal Dragon God''s expression turned serious as it slowly said, "  after the Dragonfall war, Tiamat and I realized the difficulties that the Dragon race was facing, so we temporarily worked together and began to explore a way to resurrect the nine-faced Dragon God.

    as long as a God has believers and subjects who remember him, " he said in a serious tone, " they can''t really die orpletely fall.

    "The nine-faced Dragon God has never been forgotten."

    even when the faith of the Dragon race was at its weakest, the nine-faced Dragon God still had a huge number of believers and subjectsparable to mid-level divine powers.

    logically speaking, with the umtion of faith over such a long period of time, the nine-faced Dragon God should have been resurrected in an iplete state. However, the reality is not like that.

    At that, the metal Dragon God hesitated for a moment under the Dragon gods ''gazes, before continuing.   I fused with Tiamat for a short time, and then discovered that the nine-faced Dragon God''s Dragon Soul true spirit did not exist in our bodies.

    Fusion?

    Wasn''t this a fusion?

    "Please borate on the fusion part!"

    Coque immediately jumped out and said with a happy expression.

    The metal Dragon God''s face darkened again, and it waved its dragon ws.

    In the divine Kingdom, endless extraordinary divine power gathered and formed a radiant divine power chain, which wrapped around coque''s mouth.

    Coque blinked his eyes innocently and did not resist.

    Tiamat and I conjectured all sorts of possibilities, and we discovered that the nine-faced Dragon God''s Dragon Soul was most likely sealed.

    After a pause, the metal Dragon God continued in a deep voice, "  in the battle of dawn, more than one God was killed by the Lord of Terror. Even if there were still followers, like the nine-faced Dragon God, there was no news of sessful resurrection.

    you mean, the horror Lord sealed the nine-faced Dragon God''s Dragon Soul? "

    Shengarun asked.

    Killing a God without being able topletely kill them would instead give them a chance to be resurrected.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Most of the time, sealing was a better choice.

    The metal Dragon God nodded.  to be precise, " he said.  it''s the weapon of the terrorist Lord.

    when I fused with Tiamat, I unlocked a part of the nine-faced Dragon God''s memories and feelings, and discovered that the horror Lord''s weapon had a soul-sucking power.

    the weapon of the terror Lord, the ultimate dark axe, was sent flying to an unknown ce by the nine-faced Dragon God''s counterattack before his death when it cut the Dragon God''s body in half.

    the Lord of Terror lost the axe of darkness, so Tiamat and I were able to kill it easily after we were born.

    Looking at the Dragon gods, the metal Dragon God said word by word, " "Tiamat and I are now 90% sure that the nine-faced Dragon God''s Dragon Soul is sealed by the axe of darkness."

    "As long as I can find the axe of darkness and release the Dragon Soul of the master God."

    then, we''ll pass down a divine decree, ordering the believers and subjects of the nine-faced Dragon God who still exist in various worlds and nes to hold resurrection rituals at the same time. With the assistance of the various dragon gods of our race, there''s a high chance that the main God will be resurrected.

    So it was like this ...

    The Dragon gods were deep in thought.

    From the metal Dragon God''s words, it seemed that resurrecting the nine-faced Dragon God was really possible.

    If he could seed ...

    The Return of the Dragon sovereigns would be a major event that could shake the multiverse.

    "The thing you want us to help you with is to find the axe of darkness?" garen asked.

    yes, as the weapon of the Lord of Terror, it has an evil attribute. It''s most likely in the lower nes, but it won''t be easy to find it in the vast and endless nes.

    The bottomless abyss, howling wind abyss, Nine Hells, burning hell, gray wilderness, Asura battlefield, and the abyss of exiles.

    These lower nes had endlessyers of worlds. Even a God would find it difficult to find a weapon without specific clues.

    In addition, the lower nes themselves were extremely chaotic and dangerous.

    Devils, demons, abominations, ancient evil beings, primordial Aragami, evil gods, evil gods ... Not many of these existences living in the lower nes were easy to provoke.

    The metal Dragon God sighed and said, "  it''s fine in other lower nes, but if it''s somewhere in the bottomless abyss, it''s even more difficult to find.

    moreover, we can''t make a big fuss about finding the axe of darkness. If other gods notice us and specte about our purpose, they''ll definitely make things difficult for us.

    The atmosphere in the temple was heavy.

    although there is a way to resurrect a main God, it sounds far away from being realized.

 Chapter 844 Bahamut, Tiamat, You Two Quickly Combine

    Garen shook his head slightly and said.

    "However, there''s still a hope."

    I''ll send my trusted apostles or divine power avatars to the lower nes to help find the axe of darkness.

    Shen garen said to the metal Dragon God.

    The other dragon gods also expressed that they would do their best to search for the whereabouts of the dark axe. This was rted to the resurrection of the dragon n''s master God, so all the Dragon gods would take it seriously.

    At the same time.

    The five-colored divine Kingdom of the hell of Avernus.

    The immortal Dragon Queen raised her head, and her eyes seemed to be looking at the Bahamut Pce in Lucia''s paradise.

    foolish Bahamut. He actually took the initiative to reveal his level of strength.

    On the immortal Dragon Queen''s body, the strength of her extraordinary divine power had also recovered to that of a mid-level divine power.

    Immediately, he looked down and looked into the hall.

    The Dragon Empress was not the only Dragon God here.

    The Dragon God, destruction Dragon God carrex, and terrifying Night Dragon farazul who didn''t appear in mountain paradise were all in the five-colored divine Kingdom.

    "Don''t be as stupid as Bahamut."

    "Be smart, don''t let the other gods find out why we''re looking for the axe of darkness."

    As the immortal Dragon Empress had discussed with the metal Dragon God, she had also summoned the Dragon gods of the evil faction and told them the method to resurrect the nine-faced Dragon God.

    On the idea of resurrecting the nine-faced Dragon God, whether good or evil, the Dragon gods had the same idea. As the children of io, they missed the existence of the nine-faced Dragon God.

    The nine-faced Dragon God treated his children equally, and would not dislike them because of their evil or good nature, only silently protecting and supporting them.

    Therefore, he had the respect of the entire Dragon God system.

    Inparison.

    If the giant master God annan fell and had a chance to be resurrected ...

    None of the gods of the giant God system or the descendants of annan would want to spend any effort to revive him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Moreover,pared to the Dragon gods in mountain paradise at this time ...

    The undying Dragon Queen that lived in the Nine Hells, the destruction Dragon God that lived in the howling wind abyss, the terrifying Night Dragon that lurked in the gray wilderness ... The three dragon gods were more familiar with the lower nes. After all, they lived there and dealt with creatures like Devils, demons, evil gods, and evil gods every day.

    "Once the sovereign is resurrected, the current predicament that the Dragon race is facing will be easily resolved."

    The immortal Dragon Queen squinted her eyes and said.

    "At that time, all the insects who don''t respect the true dragon will be destroyed!"

    The destruction Dragon God''s face revealed a malevolent expression.

    "Carrex."

    Farazul looked like a ck Dragon. His muscles were shriveled, and his dragon scales seemed to stick to his bones. He looked at the Dragon God of Destruction.

    their of the primordial Aragami, the giant night serpent dendell, which is on the same level as the Lord of Terror, is not far from my divine Kingdom.

    "I think we can pay it a visit and ask for some information about the axe of darkness."

    Farazul was a little afraid of the giant night snake''s strength.

    Leaving the divine Kingdom alone to find the giant night snake might put him in danger, so he was going to bring carrex with him.

    it just so happens that I''ve almost forgotten the smell of these deste God defeated dogs.

    Caricas agreed and thought of showing off in front of the loser.

    Soon, the two dragon gods left together.

    In Lucia''s heaven, the Dragon gods left one after another. Garen returned to eternal divine nation as well.

    In the temple, the elven maids were singing and dancing, trying to please the Dragon God.

    However, garen had no interest in admiring the dance of the elves. He was thinking about something else.

    if my main body can urately head to the time of the battle of dawn, then I will have a chance to lock onto the whereabouts of the axe of darkness.

    Garen thought to himself.

 Chapter 845 The Wind Elemental Emperor_1

    if I can precisely control the space-time travel to the ancient time node of the battle of dawn ...

    perhaps, I can try to lock onto the position where the axe of darkness fell.

    In the Dragon Court dimension, in The Eternal Pce, after learning of the method to resurrect the dragon n''s main God, garen''s mind had the same idea as God garen''s.

    However, this thought had just popped up in garen''s mind, and he immediately rejected it.

    the battle of dawn ...

    with my current strength, I''ll probably never return to the battle of dawn.

    Garen shook his head slightly and thought helplessly.

    Even if he could open the gate of spacetime and arrive at the battle of dawn precisely, he could not do so.

    The battle of dawn was a true meat grinder.

    Furthermore, the ones being twisted were gods and Aragami.

    The full-scale war between the original Aragami and the gods was thergest, most tragic, and the most top-notch war that had ever happened since the birth of the multi-dimensional universe.

    Inparison.

    The battle of order between the lower and upper nes.

    The bloody war between hell and the demons.

    Dragonspine Inferno war, the battle of glory ... These were all child''s y.

    After all, the number of gods who had truly died was countable. The fall of a God or a god-like power was more shocking than the death of all living things in the main material world.

    However, the all-out war between the primordial Aragami and the gods was different.

    The number of dead gods and Aragami added together was not any less than the number of existing gods.

    The Aragami were born at the same time as the universe, and thus, they were ancient and primitive creatures.

    The battle of dawn was also the most intense and bloody battle of all. ording to the Dragon race''s records, during the battle of dawn, God''s blood had rained down on the Prime Material ne like a storm, nourishing and producing countless living races.

    The multi-dimensional transformation of the species in the main material world at this time had a deep rtionship with therge number of gods who had fallen during the battle of dawn.

    The nine-faced Dragon God io''s body, which had been cut in half, could still transform into Bahamut and Tiamat, two quasi-great divine powers. From this, one could see the power of the Dragon race''s main God. It was definitely the first tier of quasi-great divine powers.

    But even the nine-faced Dragon God had fallen in the battle of dawn.

    In addition, there were also some powerful ancient gods that had been forgotten. Many Aragami with great divine power like the Lord of Terror, such as the Lord of blood, the Lord of tides, The Lord Of Steel, and so on, had all died in the battle of dawn. They had been sealed and imprisoned, and there were many who had not seen the light of day.

    "Primordial Aragami."

    "The God of the first sun, the giant dark serpent, the Lord of Terror."

    The silver Dragon murmured.

    It was said that the horror Lord had died.

    The metal Dragon God and the undying Dragon Empress personally tore the Aragami into pieces.<novelnext></novelnext>

    In fact, there were not many primordial Aragami that garen had interacted with before, only the primordial sun god and the giant night snake.

    The original sun god wanted to devour the Noah continent that garen was born in, and garen was forced to fight back. He used time Dragon countercurrent to summon Galen and the ancient energy Dragon summoned by Yuna to destroy the Aragami''s clone.

    To be honest, although garen was an enemy of the original sun god, and he had recorded the original sun god on his list of grudges.

    However, he felt wronged on behalf of the Aragami.

    The small Noah continent, which did not even have demigod creatures, had two Porcupine-like legendary dragon cubs jumping out at the same time. It was extremely unlucky.

    After that, under the leadership of the metal Dragon God and the God of Light, they were besieged by the gods of mountain paradise.

    The kingdom of Aragami located in the bottomless abyss had been shattered, causing the original sun god to be hiding in some unknown corner to lick his wounds.

    As for the giant night snake ...

    This fellow had invaded garen''s dream, trying to bewitch garen into following it.

    the primordial Aragami is currently weak, but that''s only in rtive terms.

    except for many gods who have defeated them, they are still fearless.

    Garen felt that the primordial Aragami would not be willing to be a stepping stone for the gods.

    These guys would rise from the ashes sooner orter. They would stir up trouble in the open or in the dark, attempting to overthrow the gods ''authority. This was something that all the gods agreed on. Hence, they had always been on guard against the original deste gods.

    "I won''t think too much."

    "I''m still very far away from this kind of thing."

    Garen shook his head and stopped thinking about the primordial Aragami.

    He still had his own things to do.

    The river of time flowed quietly, and garen once again focused his mind on the creation of the spirit of machinery. His attainments in this area increased day by day, and through the experiments, the spirit of machinery he created became more advanced.

    Garen was getting more and more confident about his goal of rewriting the core program of the mechanical heavenly venerate.

    At the same time.

    Earth, water, wind, and fire. The wind elemental ne was one of the four great elemental nes, which was also the air elemental ne.

    A total of ten high-level alpha Fire Mages, under the leadership of a legendary fire mage, were passing through the endless sea of clouds and hurricanes in the wind elemental ne.

    This was the description of the wind elemental ne by the ne explorers.

    It was as wide as the eternal Sky.

    It was as pure as a child''s breath.

    It was always falling.

    It was a vast and boundless ne, including the sky above and below. The sea of clouds churned wave after wave, sometimes expanding into huge thunderstorm clouds, and sometimes dissipating into small marshmallow-like masses. Endless wind whistled, and there were dazzling rainbows shining in the sea of clouds.

 Chapter 846 The Wind Elemental Empress _2

    It had been a few months since the fire mages left Kara and arrived at the wind elemental ne.

    As the buildings and cities in the wind elemental ne were basically moving with the wind, there were very few that were fixed in one ce. It was indeed difficult to find Stormwind City, where alpha wind mage lived, in the vast and endless wind elemental ne.

    However ...

    He had just arrived in the wind elemental ne.

    The fire mages felt a throb that came from the depths of their blood.

    It was as if there was an invisible thread that connected them to somewhere far away. The more powerful the spell caster was, the more clearly they could sense this connection.

    Following the reaction of their bloodlines.

    The fire mages moved through the sea of clouds and strong winds. Their bodies were wrapped in round mes, and a pair of ming wings pped behind them. They were like meteors crossing the space of the wind elemental ne, leaving obvious traces in the sea of clouds.

    Along the way, they encountered many natives of the wind elemental ne.

    Mules, flying horses, beholders, flying Lions, wind demon bats, and all kinds of wind elemental lifeforms.

    During this period, they encountered many attacks and harassment.

    However, Fire Mages were not to be trifled with. No matter which dimensional world a legendary creature went to, they were actually considered strong. High-level spellcasters were not weak either.

    This team of Fire Mages did not disturb the Creatures of the Wind elemental ne along the way, as they had a clear target.

    If they were attacked, they would not show any mercy and would swiftly turn the enemy into ashes.

    However, this was still the elemental ne, where there were many hidden talents, and not some main material world.

    A few minutester.

    The fire mages who were moving at high speed, drawing me trails in the air, suddenly stopped.

    The pairs of ming wings stopped pping.

    Their expressions turned grave.

    Right in front.

    The White Sea of clouds rolled silently and became dark and oppressive. There were Rolling Thunder and storms mixed in it, and it condensed into a giant elemental spirit that was more than 100 meters tall.

    One of them was a storm Genie, and judging from its elemental form, it was at least a demigod-level storm Genie.

    A substantial pressure came.

    The expression of the leading mage of these Fire Mages, the legendary fire mage named Darwin, changed slightly.

    "You came uninvited, entered my territory by mistake, and disturbed my deep sleep."

    as punishment, stay here. Work for me for a hundred years and I''ll let you go.

    "Otherwise ..."

    The Djinn blocking the way spoke in themonnguage, and there was an obvious threat in its words.<novelnext></novelnext>

    On the other side.

    The fire mages did not speak. In the face of a demigod-level Djinn, due to the difference in life level, it was inevitable to be nervous. However, the Djinn was surprised to find that it could not see the slightest trace of fear on the faces of these spell casters.

    After a short silence.

    Darwin raised his head to look at the Djinn and politely said, "  powerful giant Storm Spirit, we have entered your territory by mistake. I apologize to you on behalf of my people.

    The storm Genie said in a deep, thunderous voice, " "Just a verbal apology won''t make me let you off!"

    As it spoke, clusters of lightning snakes danced around its body, and the surrounding weather changed. The sea of clouds surged with great waves, and the small fire Masters were like lonely boats in a storm, teetering on the verge of copse.

    Darwin''s expression turned serious, and so did the rest of the fire wizards. They began to pray to garen in a low voice.

    Then, in the surging storm, The Phantom of a silver-white Dragon with tinum Dragon eyes slowly emerged and shrouded the fire mages.

    This was the protection from God garen.

    The moment he saw the giant Dragon''s Shadow.

    The raging storm that filled the sky stagnated. Aftering back to his senses, his momentum weakened a lot.

    The storm Genie''s eyes that flickered with lightning revealed a look of fear. It asked in a deep voice, " "Who are you? What are you doing in the wind elemental ne?"

    Darwin still maintained his respect for the demigod and politely replied, "  we are all the Dragon God''s minions, and under the orders of the Dragon of eternity and time, we are here in the wind elemental ne to arrest the sinners who have angered the Dragon God''s glory.

    The Dragon of eternity and time.

    The Fiend of the Dragon race who ascended to godhood in the War of Glory ... The storm Genie''s heart skipped a beat.

    The true dragons of the same race naturally admired the Dragon of eternity and time. Almost all the true dragons of the Dragon species respected this new Dragon God from the bottom of their hearts.

    However, garen''s reputation among the other races was not as good.

    Whether it was the fact that he was able to sweep away the main material world''s reputation before he even ascended to godhood, or the legend of him recing a mid-level divine power and bing the biggest winner of the War of Glory, they had all spread far and wide. However, the opinions of other living creatures and races towards garen were more of fear.

    Feeling the divine power fluctuations around the fire mages, the storm Genie retracted its power.

    His dark cloud-like body, which was filled with lightning and storms, changed.

    At the same time, its huge elemental form slowly shrank, and the lightning and Hurricane in its body disappeared, turning it into a small, harmless, White Storm Spirit.

    The storm Genie squeezed out a kind smile.

    "So you''re the family of the Dragon of eternity and time."

    I''m familiar with the deeds of this Dragon God. At the same time, I''m looking forward to it.

    "What happened just now was just a small misunderstanding."

    "Where are you guys going? In order to make up for this misunderstanding, I''m happy to send you on your way. In the wind elemental ne, the only ones who can move faster than me are the wind elemental Lords who are stronger than me. "

 Chapter 847 The Wind Elemental Empress _3

    don''t reject it. I just finished my sleep and need to move my body.

    The attitude of the Djinn changed quickly, and its tone was kind.

    The fire mages looked at each other, and then they felt proud of being the family of the Dragon of eternity and time.

    Just by hearing the name of the time Dragon God, a demigod Tempest Genie was polite to them, the highest legend spell casters. This kind of thing, creatures without a background would not even dare to think about it.

    The feeling of having a Dragon behind him was really good.

    The spellcasters thought in unison.

    "Your Excellency, I''ll have to trouble you then."

    Darwin spoke softly as he looked at the friendly Djinn.

    Immediately.

    A hurricane swept up the fire mages.

    The storm Genie brought them into its own body.

    "Where are you going?"

    Following the connection between their bloodlines, Darwin pointed in a direction.

    In an instant, the Titan Storm Spirit''s human-like limbs disappeared, and it turned into a tornado-like cold storm. It spun and tore the sea of clouds in the sky. It spun at high speed, and it brought the fire mages to speed up. It could cross an extremely long distance in an instant.

    As time passed.

    The throbbing of the alpha bloodline became more and more intense.

    This meant that the distance between the fire and wind techniques was rapidly closing.

    The fire mages ''expressions became much more solemn andplicated.

    wind mage alpha ...

    "The fire mages were the ones who started the mes of war that destroyed the country."

    however, the spell that eventually destroyed the glorious and prosperous alpha Empire, along with the prime material world, was the work of you wind mages.

    Darwin looked into the distance and muttered.

    Who was right and who was wrong between fire and wind? which side hadmitted more sins? it was already meaningless to discuss this now.

    They were all descendants of the alpha Empire. In fact, if the wind mages were willing to live in harmony, the fire mages would be more than happy to do so. However, the other party''s signal was not friendly at all during theirst contact.

    It had been nearly ten thousand years.

    The fire mages had already let go of their past grudges.

    However, this group of wind mage descendants did not seem to think so.

    After a period of time.

    Darwin reached out and clutched his chest.

    His heart started pumping, and the connection between his blood vessels was extremely clear.

    They turned around and looked through the storm Genie''s body. A majestic city floating between the wind and clouds appeared before them.

    This was Stormwind City.

    Wind elementals, elemental spirits, humans, wind descendents ... There were many intelligent creatures of different races and forms living in Stormwind City.

    He could see creaturesing and going in and out of Stormwind City.<novelnext></novelnext>

    They were all equipped with the ability to fly.

    In the wind elemental ne, there were very few things like floating inds, cities, and rocks. Creatures that did not have the ability to fly could not survive.

    Chi Chi Chi ...

    The wind pulled the fire mages and pushed them out of the storm Spirit''s body.

    The Djinn returned to its human-like form and looked at Stormwind City.

    "You''re going to Storm City to arrest criminals?"

    It stopped and asked in a strange tone.

    "Yes, this is the ce," Darwin nodded.

    He could hear the strangeness in the tone of the storm Genie, and said, " "Your Excellency, you seem to have something to say."

    The hurricane around the storm Genie fluctuated, and it said, " "There are many cities called Stormwind City, but I didn''t expect it to be this one."

    "See the emblem on the city wall?" it pointed to a spot in Stormwind City.

    The fire mages saw an emblem.

    It was a wless white cloud against the blue sky.

    When he saw this emblem, the knowledgeable legendary spellcaster''s face froze.

    this Stormwind City belongs to the great wind elemental Queen, acardi. It is one of the cities belonging to the wind elemental Queen.

    anyone who enters the city will be under the protection of the wind elemental Empress.

    conflicts can only happen outside the city, and there can not be any fights inside the city. Otherwise, it will be regarded as disrespect to the wind elemental Queen, and you will be torn to pieces by the Furious wind.

    At the mention of the wind elemental Queen, the giant Storm Spirit''s voice was filled with respect.

    "I''m afraid it won''t be easy to capture the residents of this city."

    It reminded.

    The wind elemental Empress ...

    Darwin''s expression turned heavy.

    Earth, water, wind, and fire.

    There were many Elemental Lords in these four elemental nes, and their power levels were all different.

    However, there was no doubt that every Elemental ne had the most powerful Elemental Lord. In their own Elemental ne, their status was equivalent to that of the main God of the divine system. They enjoyed a lot of power of faith, possessed great divine power, and at the same time, had a strong quasi-divine power.

    Acardi, the wind elemental Queen.

    He was both a whispering breeze and a storm that covered the sky.

    He was the most powerful Elemental Lord in the wind elemental ne, one of the four elemental sovereigns, and belonged to the absolutely neutral camp.

    And the most interesting thing was ...

    The four main elemental gods were all original Aragami. They had mastered the first elemental power. However, these four original Aragami had stood on the opposite side of the Aragami during the battle of dawn. They were on the same side as the other gods.

    After the battle of dawn, they mastered extraordinary divine power and became gods.

    There was no doubt that among all the original Aragami, the four elemental main gods were the ones who were doing the best. As they recognized that the chaotic system of the Aragami could not be an enemy of the unified front line of the gods, failure was an inevitable oue. They chose to fight for the gods.

    After that, not only did he be a God, but he also mastered extraordinary divine power.

 Chapter 848 The Wind Elemental Emperor_4

    He had advanced triumphantly, and had now been promoted to a great divine power.

    After bing great divine powers, they nowpletely belonged to the camp of the gods.

    As for the price, it was the endless malice and hostility of the surviving primordial Aragami.

    "I''ll send you guys off until here."

    "After this, whatever you do in Stormwind City has nothing to do with me."

    After that, the Djinn turned into a tornado again and gradually disappeared from the fire mages ''sight.

    The fire mages pped their fire wings and hovered in the air, staring at Stormwind City.

    "Let''s enter the city first."

    Darwin said in a deep voice.

    Immediately.

    The group of Fire Mages turned into mes and approached Stormwind City. They then retracted their fire wings formed by spells and stepped on the solid ground outside the city, which was made of magic metal.

    They had yet to officially enter Stormwind City.

    All of a sudden, human spell casters surrounded by wind elemental energy left the city, vaguely forming a siege, surrounding the fire mages.

    The wind mages could also sense it through their bloodlines.

    They knew of the arrival of the fire mages.

    hehe, you fire mage remnants still dare toe to Storm City!

    A male spell caster looked at the fire mages with a sharp gaze.

    As he spoke, the wind elemental energy in the surroundings quickly gathered, and the wind mages began to prepare their spells.

    In the wind elemental ne, if there was a battle, the wind mages had a huge geographical advantage. Moreover, this was the ce where they had lived for a long time. Compared to the fire mages who had onlye over, there were more of them.

    At this moment.

    The other intelligent races in Stormwind City cast curious gazes at the opposing spellcasters.

    No fighting was allowed in Storm City, but it was allowed outside.

    Looking at the hundreds of Restless Wind Wizards, Darwin''s gaze focused. The might of a legendary spell caster burst forth as he took a heavy step forward and said in a deep voice, " "Remaining evil? You dare to insult the Dragon God''s kin again? do you want to be exterminated?"

    BOOM!

    The mes surged up and burned out of thin air with the legendary spellcaster as the center. The scorching high temperature stung the skin of the nearby creatures, and they subconsciously retreated.

    Feeling the might of Darwin''s aura, the majority of the wind mages "faces froze.

    At the same time, the other Fire Mages ''bodies also glowed with me-like elemental light, releasing the aura of high-level spell casters.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Although there were more wind Wizards confronting the fire mages, their strength was not equal. There was only one legendary-level wizard, and that was the male spell caster who had spoken first.

    The Wind Mage was wearing a light green robe. He had a cold expression and his eyes were as sharp as the wind.

    A strong wind barrier rose from the ground, resisting the high temperature of the mes.

    "The Dragon God''s minion? What do you mean by that?"

    The Wind Mage felt a little uneasy.

    "We, the alpha Fire Mages, are now the descendants of the Dragons of Eternity and time," Darwin said in a deep voice.

    He stared at the Wind Mage and said, "  you have killed the Dragon God''s minions for no reason, which has angered the Dragon God''s dignity. If you don''t hand over the person who killed the Dragon God''s minions, then you will bear the consequences.

    The Dragon of eternity and time ... There was amotion in the crowd.

    ? He did not expect to hear the Dragon God''s name just by looking at the confrontation between the spell casters.

    Many of the more timid intelligent creatures were afraid of being affected and tactfully stayed away, but there were still some brave ones who were more interested in looking over from the city, staring at the spell casters from both sides without blinking.

    The storm City residents were very familiar with wind mages.

    In their eyes, these wind Wizards were a mysterious spell caster n that never married outsiders and had a high proportion of spell casters. Their influence had always been neitherrge nor small, maintaining their numbers in the thousands.

    As for the Dragon God''s minions who had just arrived, the spellcasters brimming with fire energy.

    He didn''t look like someone to be trifled with.

    the Dragon God''s minion, the Dragon of eternity and time ...

    After hearing the legendary fire mage''s words, the Wind Mage leader''s expression changed.

    "Which one of you participated in the killing of the Dragon God''s minion? If you don''t want your entire n to be annihted, thene out on your own."

    As the Dragon God''s minion, representing the Dragon God''s dignity, Darwin was overbearing.

    On the other side, the wind mages fell silent.

    There were too many nsmen involved, so they couldn''t hand it over.

    The leader of the wind mages led his tribesmen and began to retreat slowly. He said, "  this is Stormwind City, the neutral territory of the wind elemental Queen. Fighting is forbidden here.

    Under the pressure of ten Fire Mages ...

    Hundreds of wind mages who had the upper hand retreated into Stormwind City.

    the death of you fire mage remnants is not to be regretted. We can''t hand over our own nsmen.

    if you have the ability, ignore the prohibition of the wind elemental Empress ande into Stormwind City to kill us!

 Chapter 849 God Garen: Please Believe Me, My Purpose Is Simple _1

    if you have the ability, ignore the prohibition of the wind elemental Empress ande into Stormwind City to kill us!

    After retreating into Stormwind City, the wind mages became fearless.

    Stormwind City, which was under themand of the wind elemental Queen, forbade internal battles. They felt that as long as they stayed within Stormwind City, with the protection of the wind elemental Queen, the fire mages, even if they were the Dragon God''s minions, would be helpless.

    On the other side.

    After hearing the slightly provocative words of the wind mages ...

    The group of alpha Fire Mages were surrounded by a fiery red Spirit light.

    Darwin stared at the wind mages behind the city gate and said in a deep voice, "  I''ve already given you the chance to choose for the sake of the bloodline of the alpha Empire.

    He was not angry at Feng FA''s attitude.

    The fire mages of today had always kept in mind the violent nature of their personalities. Therefore, under the guidance of the education they had received since young, they were all good at cultivating their bodies and controlling their personalities, not easily getting angry.

    The voice paused for a moment.

    all of you are descendants of the alpha bloodline, " Darwin calmly said.  I don''t want to see all of you die, so I''ll say it onest time.

    hand over all the murderers who participated in the killing of the Dragon God''s minions and bear the judgment of our Lord.

    "Or, all of our nsmen will be buried with them."

    The wind elemental Empress''s ban?

    An elemental main God in their own ne was indeed not to be underestimated. The fire mages would not disobey the orders of this elemental main God and would not enter Stormwind City to fight with the wind mages.

    Besides, they didn''t need to do this.

    At that moment, the fire mages had received a message from the Dragon of eternity and time.

    The great dragon of eternity and time was looking at them.

    From the moment the giant storm spirits appeared and prayed to the Dragons of Eternity and time, God garen had diverted some of his attention to observe the actions of his minions in the wind elemental ne.

    At this moment.

    God garen, who was far away in Lucia''s heaven, had already looked through theyers of barriers and uratelynded on Stormwind City in the wind elemental ne, silently observing.

    In front of the unyielding Darwin, the wind mages began to struggle and hesitate.

    It would be a lie to say that he was not afraid at all.

    After all, how could an ordinary beingpete with a God? The other party had the Dragon God''s background, and he was far from someone they could provoke.

    At this moment, the wind mages were already starting to regret surrounding and killing the young fire mage because of their ancient grudges.

    Who would have known that these damned Fire Mages would actually submit to the Dragon God!

    Feng fa cursed in his heart.

    However, they could not hand over The nsman who had killed the young fire mage.

    There was no other reason.

    The Wind Mage n wasn''t very strong, and they only had one legendary spell caster, the current leader of the wind mages. The young fire wizard had tried his best to use a teleportation spell to escape under the siege of the wind mages.

    In the end, it was the Wind Mage leader who struck him to the point of near death.<novelnext></novelnext>

    As a result, even though the young fire wizard with potential had sessfully returned to Kara through the dimensional teleportation spell, he had died from his injuries after exining the situation.

    To the Wind Mage leader, it would be fine if they were just ordinary nsmen. There was no harm in handing them over.

    However, as the leader of the wind mages who was. legendary spell caster, and many core nsmen who were in the middle and high positions ... They knew that if they were to leave with the fire mages, they would not be able to escape death.

    All intelligent species knew that the Dragon God was vengeful and protective.

    As for using ordinary nsmen as scapegoats ... They weren''t confident that they could hide from a God''s scrutinizing gaze.

    After hesitating for a long time, the wind mages who were unwilling to ept the judgment with the fire mages became determined.

    "Impossible."

    "We won''t hand over any of our nsmen."

    "We''re in Stormwind City, not going anywhere. You want to take us away? Thene in and try."

    The wind mages were extremely stubborn as they said.

    On the other side.

    Upon hearing their reply, Darwin shook his head slightly with a look of regret.

    "The Lord has mercy and has given you a chance."

    "But you guys aren''t confident."

    As they spoke, the fire mages stopped in their tracks calmly. They did not make any obvious moves and did not enter the city.

    Looking at the fire mages "gazes as if they were looking at dead people, the wind mages in Storm City began to feel uneasy. An invisible sense of oppression from all directions gradually began to engulf their hearts.

    However, after looking left and right, he did not find anything unusual.

    This was because a God''s gaze was focused on them across an endless distance.

    "You think you can be fearless in a neutral city?"

    "These wind techniques have such a shallow and poor understanding of gods."

    In Lucia''s paradise, godgaren''s eyes narrowed slightly, feeling a little displeased.

    The other party already knew that the fire mage was his kin, yet he still harbored hopes of getting away with it. This was clearly disrespecting him.

    To offend a God.

    Moreover, it was a Dragon God who had been in the limelight recently.

    This was not a wise thing to do.

    At the same time.

    Including Storm City, the endless storm in the sky of hundreds of millions of miles carried the sea of clouds and moved silently, converging into the outline of a human-like creature that looked like a giant sky.

    Only creatures above the demigod level could notice this kind of macro change.

    A vast, continent-like surface enshrouded countless cities, inds, and residents of the ne. The eyes formed by storms, vortexes, lightning, and Thunder were like abysses.

 Chapter 850 God Garen: Please Believe Me, My Purpose Is Simple _2

    His eyes, which seemed to have substance, passed through the barrier of the ne and looked at the first floor of mountain paradise.

    Garen''s expression changed slightly, and he shifted his gaze.

    The gazes of the two gods crossed the barrier between the nes and met.

    There was no need for mortalnguage, and the will information of the God could be transmitted only through the fluctuation of divinity.

    Hello, the powerful and beautiful wind elemental Queen, Ms. Acardi.

    In garen''s vision.

    The giant elemental face of Infinity was a beautiful face that exuded a strange charm.

    The wind elemental Queen''s face was clear and beautiful, like the first breeze of the morning, gentle, harmless, and gently brushing against her face. However, as her brows changed, she casually revealed an oppressive aura like a rolling storm.

    Gentle and violent.

    These two contradictory characteristics perfectlybined on the face of the wind elemental Empress.

    Garen''s eyes brightened as it was his first time seeing this elemental main God.

    As expected of a great divine power with the title of the Empress.

    It gave garen a very strange feeling.

    ? "Hello, Dragon of eternity and time."

    The wind elemental Empress replied gently.

    in recent years, your Ascension has spread to all major nes and worlds, including the wind elemental realm.

    as the wind elemental Empress, I will wee you.

    The wind elemental Empress expressed her goodwill.

    Everything that happened in the wind elemental ne could not escape the eyes of the Queen. She knew everything here.

    Naturally, the wind elemental Empress knew everything that was happening in Stormwind City.

    "I''m extremely honored."

    The other party showed him respect.

    God garen would respect him.

    but before that, I hope my minions did not disturb you, beautifuldy of the wind.

    Garen brought up the current situation in Stormwind City.

    The wind elemental Empress didn''t care, and said, "  some mages who don''t know the immensity of heaven and earth. I won''t protect such ignorant people who offend their superiors.

    If it had been his own believer, the wind elemental Empress might not have been so easy to talk to.

    All gods valued their followers.

    If the matter of abandoning one''s own believers at will was spread, one''s faith would easily be unstable.

    However, the residents of Stormwind City were a mix of good and bad. Although many creatures were believers of the wind elemental Queen, these wind mages were not. They simply lived here without any faith.

    The wind elemental Queen didn''t want to protect creatures without faith.

    Especially at the risk of making enemies with another god.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The reverse.

    He threw them out in exchange for a favor from a Dragon God.

    Why not?

    The Queen of wind elements was able to go from an ordinary primitive Aragami to a great divine power today because she was on the right side. There was no doubt that she was a wise and intelligent God, and she was very good at making the right choice.

    In just a few words.

    The two gods had already decided the future of these spellcasters.

    If they were to face the gods in the main material world, the powerful mortals would still have some power to resist.

    But in a ce like the wind elemental realm ... If they angered a God, they could only pray for the God''s mercy.

    A God''s might could be fully exerted in the outer nes. Without the restrictions of the main material world, a powerful legendary creature was no more threatening than a bug in front of a true God.

    thank you for your understanding. You are the most intelligent and beautifuldy I have ever seen.

    Garen was not stingy with his praise for the wind elemental Empress.

    There were creatures that could appreciate the unique beauty of the wind elemental Queen, but there weren''t many. There were even fewer creatures of the same level that could express their appreciation without making the wind elemental Queen feel disgusted.

    Therefore, when he heard garen''s praise.

    The endless wind that had gathered to form the wind elemental Queen''s face began to fluctuate, and many flying creatures were blown to the side.

    "You must be joking."

    The wind elemental Empress replied, a little embarrassed.

    At this moment, he was like a cool breeze blowing through a wheat field.

    In the temple, the silver Dragon smiled and looked at the wind elemental Queen from a distance, saying sincerely, " "Why would I? My impression of you is from the bottom of my heart."

    After a brief exchange, garen said that he would visit the wind elemental Empress ''divine Kingdom as a guest to express his gratitude, hoping to form a friendship with her, and the wind elemental Empress dly agreed.

    A God''s thoughts were on a different channel from that of mortals.

    In fact, it only took a moment for garen and the wind elemental Queen toplete a friendlymunication.

    Garen and the wind elemental Queen had a pleasant conversation.

    Then ...

    The wind mages hiding in Stormwind City would not be in a good mood or physically.

    At the same time, because they heard about the conflict between the Dragon God''s minions and the residents of Stormwind City, more and more intelligent races gathered in Stormwind City, wanting to see how the Dragon God''s minions would deal with this matter.

    This was Stormwind City, which belonged to the most powerful Empress of the wind elemental ne.

    Those who dared to fight in the city were all torn to pieces by the Furious wind.

    Under the gaze of countless people.

    When the wind mages saw that the fire mages, who were the Dragon God''s minions, had not taken any action, they gradually calmed down and became more courageous, thinking that the fire mages were just at their wit''s end.

    They did not know that the Dragon of eternity and time had reached a friendly agreement with the wind elemental Queen.

    what Dragon God''s minion? don''t just stand outside the city.

 Chapter 851 God Garen: Please Believe Me, My Purpose Is Simple _3

    "You guys aren''t going in?"

    "Alright, let''s go out."

    A young and bold wind mage walked to the edge of the city gate.

    One of his feet stepped out of Stormwind City, and heughed.   Hey, I''m out. You fire-path remnants,e and kill me.

    As soon as the fire elemental energy moved, he would immediately retreat back into the city.

    At that time, if the attacknded on Stormwind City, the titanwraith guards of Stormwind City would not be able to sit by and do nothing.

    However, under the other party''s provocation, the fire mages only looked at the young and bold spellcaster with calm eyes, as if they were looking at a clown.

    "It''s boring,"

    "I''m not going to y with you anymore. I''m going back to rest. If you want, you can keep guarding outside the city."

    The young wind mage shook his head and turned to enter Stormwind City.

    But something unexpected happened.

    All of a sudden, an invisible wind barrier appeared out of nowhere, blocking the wind wizard''s path into Stormwind City.

    He was fine when he came out.

    She couldn''t go back now.

    The young wind mage''s heart skipped a beat. He had no idea what was going on.

    At the same time.

    Small tornadoes rose from the ground and swept all the wind fa nsmen into the air, throwing them out of Storm City.

    Not to mention low-level spellcasters.

    Even the legendary wind mage leader was unable to resist these small, low-level tornadoes.

    When theynded on the floating ind outside the city, the wind mages were confused at first. They didn''t know what had happened.

    In that instant.

    A cool breeze swept across the entire city.

    The will of the wind elemental Empress was transmitted to the minds of the residents of Stormwind City along with the passing breeze.

    "Those who provoke the gods, offend their superiors, and offend the might of the gods will not be protected by the wind."

    His meaning was already very clear.

    At this time, the residents who were watching the show all revealed gloating expressions.

    They didn''t dislike the way the wind elemental Queen dealt with it.

    Stormwind City was indeed a neutral ce. Private fights were forbidden in the city. The great Empress had personally sent them out of the city. How benevolent and dignified was that? countless people of the Empress yearned to be swept up in the wind of the Empress.

    The wind elemental Queen threw thousands of People of the Wind n out of Stormwind City at once.

    He looked at the frightened wind mages.

    Darwin sighed in regret and shook his head."I''ve already given you a chance."

    but as the descendants of the Empire, you seem to be still immersed in the glory of the past and have no respect for the gods.

    On the other side.

    The Wind Mage leader''s expression flickered, and in the end, a vicious look appeared on his face, like that of a trapped beast.<novelnext></novelnext>

    He ordered his nsmen without any hesitation.

    "Come with me, let''s kill all these Dragon God''s minions."

    [ begin construction of the dimensional door to the Prime Material ne! ]

    If they escaped to the main material world and faced the evil intentions of the gods, they would still have a chance to resist.

    This was the Wind Mage n''s home ground, and the wind elemental energy everywhere could be freely mobilized. However, Darwin was a legendary spellcaster and ten high-level Fire Mages, so they were obviously not the opponents of hundreds of wind mages.

    However ...

    To their horror, the wind mages realized that no matter how hard they tried to control the gathering of wind elemental energy, the wind elemental energy that they used to control as they wished now seemed to have condensed into a solid steel substance. It did not waver at all andpletely ignored the wind mages.

    The wind elemental Empress gave garen a lot of face.

    He directly disabled the casting ability of these wind spells.

    In the wind elemental ne, the wind elemental Empress possessed all-powerful might.

    Even if the master gods of the various divine branches came to the elemental world, they would not be able to gain an advantage when fighting with the local Elemental Lords.

    At this moment.

    Garen''s will was also transmitted.

    The fire mages understood tacitly and said with solemn expressions, "  you''ve angered the Dragon of eternity and time and killed the Dragon God''s minions. You didn''t listen to my Lord''s warning.

    by the order of the Lord God, the sinful body shall be burned with fire, and the soul shall be sent to the Nine Hells.

    The wind magic n without the ability to cast spells.

    Not to mention thousands of people, even if there were tens of thousands of nsmen, they would not be able to survive for long in front of a legendary fire mage.

    A total of eleven Fire Mages began to construct their spells.

    In the endless wind of the wind elemental realm, wisps of fire began to emerge.

    In the blink of an eye, more than 5000 swords of mes hovered in the air, emitting a scorching heat. The sky was dyed red as they locked onto the hearts of every wind mage.

    The Wind Mage leader was starting to regret his decision.

    Under the cover of the ming swords, he knelt on the ground and begged, "  I''m willing to hand over all the murderers, including myself. Dragon God, please have mercy and don''t kill the innocent people of my n.

    At this moment.

    The fire mages ''bodies were burning with mes, and they looked awe-inspiring.

    "It''s toote."

    moreover, there are no real innocent people here.

    Chi Chi Chi!

    The sound of something breaking through the air rang out.

    The ming swords shot out like rain, leaving behind trails of fire in the air as they fell.

    The mes urately pierced through the chests of the wind mages before turning into a ball of fire that wrapped around their bodies. The terrifying heat reduced their bodies to ashes in the blink of an eye.

    Their souls were not destroyed.

    The soul essence of a living being was unimaginably tough.

    In addition to special targeted spells, there were not many ways to destroy the soul. Basically, only creatures above legendary had the means to destroy the soul, even the most ordinary creature''s soul.

 Chapter 852 God Garen: Please Believe Me, My Purpose Is Simple _4

    Unfortunately ...

    There was a legendary fire mage present to carry out the trial.

    Darwin looked at the dazed souls in the mes. His expression was solemn as he muttered an incantation.

    Very quickly.

    A pitch-ck gate of hell with me patterns intertwining on it appeared.

    A crack appeared on the gate of hell, and a powerful suction force instantly appeared, sucking in the souls of the wind mages.

    On the other side.

    The hell of Avernus.

    The wind technique souls had just fallen into hell, and before they could recover, a Dragon w that covered the sky came over and grabbed them all. They disappeared in a sh.

    Sensing that high-quality souls had fallen into hell, the excited demonic ghosts had just locked onto the location of the souls nding, only to find that they had all been taken away.

    Within the five-colored divine Kingdom.

    The immortal Dragon Empress examined the Wind Mage souls. When she realized the uniqueness of these spell casters ''souls, she let out azy and joyfulugh.

    "This little guy finally remembered me."

    The soul of spell casters alpha was as special as their bloodline.

    Garen had noticed this a long time ago.

    However, God garen didn''t have any effective ways to use souls. Devils and demons, as well as evil gods like the immortal Dragon Queen, were the true Masters of ying with Souls.

    Hence.

    Thinking of the many times that the immortal Dragon Empress had helped him, garen sent the soul of the wind technique to her as a small gift.

    As a legendary spellcaster, the Wind Mage leader''s soul wasn''t as nk as ordinary souls.

    Therefore, he was even more desperate.

    As soon as he raised his head, the wind technique leader saw a five-headed Dragon God that was emitting a monstrous evil aura. The Dragon God was sizing him up with interest and mumbling to himself.

    "Hmm, let me think, how should I use these high-quality souls?"

    should. break them andbine them to create the wind soul evil stone, or should. distort my memories and ideas to create. physical body to be. guard, or should. make a deal with the demons in exchange for something good ...

    "Oh, you can still wake up. Not bad."<novelnext></novelnext>

    In the Shadow of the Dragon Queen, who was smiling evilly, the souls were trembling.

    At the same time.

    The fire mages who hadpleted their task constructed a dimensional teleportation spell and left the wind elemental ne.

    Therge number of charred marks left outside Stormwind City proved that they had been here.

    After that, the intelligent beings who had seen the fire mages ''disy of power began to spread what had happened here, which was gradually distorted and exaggerated.

    The fire mage families under themand of the Dragon of eternity and time were gradually described as the brutal executioners of the Dragon God. They were ruthless and cold. It was said that each of them had a green face and fangs like a devil. They were covered in evil mes and would turn people into ashes if they didn''t agree with each other.

    Of course, these were all things that would happen in the future.

    Within the eternal divine nation.

    Garen opened his eyes, and a faint smile appeared on his dragon face.

    On one hand, this trip to the fire mage family gave him the opportunity to get to know the wind elemental Queen, and they had a good impression of each other, and there was a high chance that they could develop into allies. On the other hand, he had returned a favor to the immortal Dragon Queen.

    In the end, he even won over the fire mages.

    One stone, three birds.

    Only the wind mages were injured.

    the wind elemental Empress is also an ancient Aragami.

    he has participated in the battle of dawn. As an Aragami, he knows his own kind from the past. Perhaps, we can get some clues about the dark axe from the wind elemental Queen. At least, we can learn more about the Aragami.

    now that he is a powerful God, he is on the opposite side of the original Aragami. He should not deliberately hide information about the Aragami.

    Garen muttered to himself for a moment before his body started to turn illusory and disappear.

    Very quickly.

    A ray of divine light left the God''s kingdom, and without alerting the other Elemental Lords, it quietly descended on the wind elemental ne.

    The wind elemental Empress had previously invited God-garen to visit her divine Kingdom when he was free.

    Now that garen had given it some thought, he felt that in order to resurrect the dragon n''s Supreme God, he should take the initiative to pay a visit and obtain more information about the Aragami from the wind elemental Queen.

    His goal was very simple.

 Chapter 853 Shocking, The Dragon Clans Supreme God Is Actually _1

    "Were you doing that purely to resurrect the Dragon race''s Supreme God?"

    "I''m too embarrassed to expose you."

    In the Dragon Court dimension, garen expressed his disdain towards God garen.

    Although both of them had the same soul and the same way of thinking, one thing was obvious. Ever since he received the metal Dragon God''s advice, God garen was more free and unrestrained than garen''s original body.

    However ...

    Looking down on God garen was the same as looking down on himself.

    Garen''s subconscious thoughts were definitely the same as God garen''s.

    the windfa n in the wind elemental ne is nowpletely gone.

    Garen thought of the alpha Tiya Empire.

    however, I don''t know if there are any other descendants of the bloodline of the alpha Empire in other nes. I wonder if there are other Wind and Fire mage bloodlines.

    Recently, due to the matter of the fire and wind techniques.

    Garen was once again interested in this magic Empire that was once strong.

    Thebined power of the alpha Fire Mages under hismand had far exceeded that of ordinary kingdoms in the prime material world, but they were still far from the alpha Empire in its most glorious era.

    after some time, I''ll use theva portal as an anchor point and go to the timeline of the alpha Empire to take a look.

    Garen thought in his heart.

    To garen, leaving the main timeline from time to time and going to some special time nodes, regardless of whether he had a purpose, was a very interesting journey experience.

    As a time Dragon, it was his natural hobby to swim in the endless timeline of the river of time.

    "The same Empire, the same blood flowing in the veins of the Wind and Fire Mages."

    why are these two types of spell casters in such a fierce conflict that the entire Empire and the entire Prime Material ne were destroyed? "

    If the alpha Empire were to develop naturally, there would be no one fanning the mes behind the scenes.

    Garen did not really believe it.

    At this moment.

    An invisible ripple of power appeared in the Dragon''s Nest.

    The world force field around him started to fluctuate.

    Yuna''s body appeared and quickly solidified.

    After returning to the dragon''sir, Yuna looked at garen, who was looking at her, and quickly stuck her head out affectionately. She pressed her visor against garen''s dragon face, giving him a fierce dragon Kiss.

    As always.

    She started to tell garen about the fun things that she had encountered.

    Garen listened quietly. As the river of time flowed silently, the atmosphere in the Dragon''s Nest became quiet and peaceful.

    As garen had been busy with the research of the strange machinist''s inheritance recently, he rarely left the dragon''sir and wandered outside.

    Yuna, on the other hand, would run out from time to time to visit the various nes.

    Such a situation was the exact opposite of when they first met. At that time, Yuna was sleeping in the Dragon''s Nest every day. Garen woulde once in a while and tell Yuna the interesting things he had encountered.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Now, it was the other way around.

    After a period of time.

    Yuna yawned, feeling a little sleepy.

    This time, she did not bury herself under the treasure. Instead, she curled up her body, leaned against garen, and fell asleep with even breathing.

    At the same time, due to garen''s continuous research on the spirit of machinery day and night, he felt a little tired as he looked at Yuna, who was sleeping soundly.

    The sleepiness seemed to be contagious.

    Before Yuna''s return, garen was still full of energy.

    Without resisting his instinctive sleepiness, garen closed his eyes and fell asleep.

    However, while he was sleeping, a trace of his mind was still active. It was silently connected with godgaren, watching what godgaren was doing.

    The wind elemental ne.

    There was a strange realm on this ne.

    Thousands upon thousands of tornadoes that ran from top to bottom whistled and rolled. They were extremely huge, each of them like a pir that reached the sky. Some of them could even stretch out for thousands of kilometers, causing the sea of clouds to churn.

    Countless tornadoes gathered in a vast area at the same time.

    It had turned this ce into a forbidden zone for life.

    The biting cold wind was like a de.

    Even if wind elementals entered this ce, they would be torn apart by the terrifying tornadoes here, assimted, and absorbed, bing food for themselves to strengthen themselves.

    However ...

    If one were to look from a distance, they would see that these huge tornadoes were like wisps of white smoke, gently floating.

    This area was known as the great Smoky Thea tower.

    The divine Kingdom of the Wind elemental Empress.

    Although it was called a God''s kingdom, it was not like the God''s kingdom of an ordinary God. It was an independent space in the ne.

    The magnificent hourss was directly located in an area of the wind elemental ne, the territory of the wind elemental Queen.

    Elemental Lords were special.

    In fact, the entire wind elemental ne could be seen as the wind elemental Empress ''divine Kingdom.

    In their respective dimensions, the elemental Lord was the Supreme ruler, and could disy a rather terrifying power.

    And in the deep Center of the magnificent hourss.

    There was a magical Pce formed by a physical storm. Every wall. every tile, every brick, and every stone ... Its entire body was made of solidified wind elemental energy.

    Wind Pce.

    The residence of the wind elemental Empress.

    There were no signs of any living creatures in the area covered by the magnificent smoke, not to mention the wind Pce where the Queen lived.

    Even for a God who was also a great divine power, in the wind elemental ne, it was not an easy thing to pass through the magnificent hourss and reach the pce of wind without the permission of the Queen of wind elements.

 Chapter 854 Shocking, The Dragon Clans Supreme God Is Actually _2

    At this moment, in the wind Pce.

    In addition to the wind elemental Empress, who had been staying in the pce all this time, there was another guest today.

    A Dragon God.

    I didn''t expect you toe here in your true body.

    At this time, the wind elemental Queen had already transformed into an elemental form with a female outline. The strange face was the miniature of the giant face from before. On her back, wings formed by strong winds were gently fluttering.

    Opposite the wind elemental Queen was a Silver Dragon with divine light.

    Garen smiled and said in a low voice, "  I can''t just send an avatar to visit thedy of the wind''s divine Kingdom. That would be too insincere.

    The wind elemental Queen''s eyes seemed to have wind flowing in them.

    "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll do something to you when your main bodyes?" she asked curiously.

    "Why should we be afraid of an intelligent and beautifuldy?"

    Garen asked.

    The wind elemental Queen paused for a moment, then said in a soft voice, "  you should know that before I became a God, I was an Aragami. Most of the gods were afraid of me.

    Garen stared at the wind elemental Empress and said, "  perhaps ''they'' are just trembling because of your perfection.

    When she heard garen''s words, the wind elemental Queen was slightly stunned at first, then a smile bloomed on her face formed by the wind. At the same time, the wind in the entire wind elemental ne seemed to have be much gentler.

    trembling because of my perfection ... This is the first time I''ve heard of such a thing."

    "But I like it."

    Under the intentional or unintentional teasing of godly garen, the wind elemental Queen''s favorability towards him had increased by quite a bit.

    gods are only powerful creatures that hold the power of the world.

    "It''s only natural that I''ll tremble and be jealous."

    Shen garen said.

    The gods didn''t want to admit that their vulgarity was sometimes no different from ordinary things, but this was a fact.

    "If these words came from the mouth of a mortal, it could already be regarded as sphemy."

    The wind elemental Queen said.

    Garen looked at the wind elemental Empress and said in a low voice, " "Then, is Ms. Acardi going to punish me on behalf of the gods? I won''t resist ady like you."

    The wind elemental Queen smiled and said, " punishing a Dragon God? I really want to try it. "

    however, I''m afraid that the gods of your Dragon God system will kill their way into the pce of wind. Let''s forget about it.

    The wind elemental Queen didn''t have many allies, and none of them were stronger than her.

    Many intelligent creatures who did not understand the elemental Lords would view the four Elemental Lords of wind, water, earth, and fire as one.

    However, the actual situation waspletely different.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The elemental Lords of the four elemental nes were four great divine powers with a great reputation.

    However, they were not in an Alliance.

    Due to the nature of their life, different elements would often repel each other and even develop serious hostility. For example, in theva demine, there was a war between the fire element and the earth element.

    As an Elemental Lord, as the most powerful primitive elemental life form, he was no exception.

    The shapeless, drifting wind and the heavy, Solid Earth-ideas and ways of thinking could not coexist in harmony.

    The doctrine of the wind elemental Queen taught her believers to constantly change and not stick to a single state. They should develop in the midst of change.

    The teachings of the Lord of the earth, however, required stability and resistance to change, rejecting change and development.

    It was theplete opposite.

    As such, the wind elemental Queen and the Lord of the earth were in a hostile rtionship due to the huge contradiction in their religious beliefs. Furthermore, their enmity was quite deep, causing the believers of these two elemental gods to hunt each other down. They would basically fight to the death whenever they met.

    The rtionship between the other two water elemental Lords and the fire elemental Lord was the same.

    In addition, the rtionship between the wind elemental Queen and the fire elemental Lord was not good, and the rtionship between the water elemental Lord and the earth elemental Lord was not harmonious, but it had not reached the level of hostility on the surface.

    This was the only point that the four Elemental Lords had reached a consensus on.

    It was during the war between the original Aragami and the gods that he had clearly joined the camp of the gods. He had attacked the same kind of Aragami in the past, and as a result, he had obtained endless benefits.

    Time passed by quietly.

    Inside the wind Pce.

    The Dragon and the wind continued to chat, and gradually became familiar with each other.

    After a while, garen remembered the original intention of his visit to the wind elemental Queen. He wanted to find clues about the resurrection of the Dragon race''s main God. So, he found a suitable opportunity to change the topic to the full-scale war between the Aragami and the gods.

    The wind elemental Empress was silent for a while.

    many gods think that I, as an Aragami, have betrayed the Aragami camp in the ancient times. One day in the future, I will also betray the God camp.

    She said with aplicated expression.

    "I don''t think so."

    Garen responded.

    The wind elemental Empress looked at garen, nodded, and said, "  many gods do not realize that the Aragami is just a name for ancient existences like me.

    in fact, every Aragami is different.

    for example, among the four Elemental Lords, I control the wind of the origin, kashuas controls the fire of the origin, Guramba controls the earth of the origin, and estisiya controls the water of the origin.

    we are both elemental Aragami. However, our power of origin ispletely different. Furthermore, there are constant disputes between us.

    After a pause, the wind elemental Queen helplessly said, "  if even elemental Aragami like us, who are barely considered to be of the same kind, are like that, what about the other Aragami that have even less inmon? "

    Hearing the wind elemental Empress''s words, garen was in deep thought.

 Chapter 855 Shocking, The Dragon Clans Supreme God Is Actually _3

    If that was the case, the Aragami would only be a collection of ancient, primitive divine powers. It would even be possible to ssify demons and devils as the same. However, each of them was apletely different primitive creature. They had different personalities, thoughts, abilities, and physiques.

    in fact, the overall power of Aragami was far stronger than that of gods.

    the intelligent races of the ancient times were far from as rich and colorful as they are now. There weren''t many beliefs, and extraordinary divine power had yet to fully rise.

    if the Aragami could form a united front like the gods and work together, the God camp would definitely lose.

    it''s just that the Aragami back then did not realize this. There were quite a number of Aragami who chose to be a God.

    The wind elemental Empress said faintly.

    the other elemental Aragami and I have seen the chaos and disorder of the entire Aragami camp through our conflicting rtionship. We felt that the Aragami would definitely lose, so we joined the God camp.

    As it turned out, the elemental Aragami had made the right choice.

    "So it''s like this ..."

    Garen muttered to himself for a moment before sighing, " "Unfortunately, our Dragon sovereigns died in the battle of dawn. Sigh."

    After hearing garen''s words, the wind elemental Queen said softly, "  I fought alongside the nine-faced Dragon God io. He is indeed a fearless and powerful Dragon God. If he is still alive, he will be the protector of your Dragon God system.

    As she spoke, the wind elemental Empress looked at garen, the wind flowing around her body floating.

    you might not know this, but the nine-faced Dragon God io is also considered an Aragami ording to the ssification of gods.

    "Ah?"

    Garen was slightly stunned.

    The wind elemental Queen looked at the surprised garen and said softly, "  io was born together with the multiverse. He''s a primordial Dragon and was born with a powerful ancestral Dragon-type divine power.

    however, ioter created the Dragon race. With the blessing of the Dragon race''s faith, he mastered extraordinary divine power and became a God. Because of his strong individual strength, he even had the title of the Lord of gods.

    the boundary between Aragami and gods has never beenpletely clear.

    the current true Dragon''s body, Dragon Breath, Dragon might, and so on are actually a weakened form of original power. If we count it this way, your entire Dragon God system is the second generation Aragami.

    Good fellow.

    So, I can really be considered an Aragami.

    Back in the valoran continent, garen had ridiculed Aragami for being himself because of the simrities between him and Aragami. Now, it seemed that this joke hade true.

    Shen garen calmed his fluctuating mind.

    our n''s master God died under the terrifying Lord''s sharp axe.

    the horror Lord was killed by the two dragon gods. However, I don''t know who is in possession of the weapon that killed my n''s master God.

    Following the topic of the dragon n''s main God, godgaren brought up this matter and said this with feigned anger.

    "You mean, the axe of darkness?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    The wind elemental Queen asked.

    probably, " garen nodded.  it''s the weapon of the Lord of Terror.

    As he spoke, godgaren casually asked,"do you know where this weapon is?" Weapons that have been tainted by the blood of our n''s Overgod should not continue to exist. They should be destroyed by our Dragon God."

    The wind elemental Empress thought for a moment.

    "I''m not too sure, but if the axe of darkness still exists, I think it should be somewhere in the fouryered volcano," she said after a moment of hesitation.

    "Oh? Why is it at the fouryered volcano?"

    Shengarun asked.

    Garen''s spirit was shaken as he did not expect the wind elemental Queen to really know some clues about the ultimate dark axe.

    As for the quadruple volcano that the wind elemental Empress mentioned, it was another name for the inferno hell of the lower nes.

    This was how the dimensional explorers described the inferno.

    It was a ne without mercy, tolerance, or mercy.

    It was the furnace of destruction.

    It was a fouryered volcano.

    There were a total of four levels in the inferno. Although the specific situation of each level was different, the entire level was made up of endless volcanoes floating in the endless void, so it was often called the quadruple volcano.

    the terror Lord is one of the strongest among the Aragami. He is also known as the great demonic god in the Aragami camp.

    before I joined the camp of the gods, I had somemunication with the Lord of Terror. I heard that the axe of darkness was a weapon born at the same time as it. It will not be driven by any living creature except the Lord of Terror himself.

    before the terror Lord died, he lived in the quadruple volcano.

    I think that if the Lord of Terror died, the axe of darkness might be slumbering in the formerir of the Lord of Terror.

    unfortunately, the exact location of the terror Lord''s nest is unknown, " the wind elemental Queen said.  I only know that it''s in the quadruple volcano.

    "I hope this information can help you."

    "A weapon like the axe of darkness should indeed be destroyed."

    In that case, he was probably in the inferno.

    The entire lower ne was simply too vast. The news that they had learned from the wind elemental Empress that the location of the dark axe had been reduced to the scorched hell was good news for the Dragon God system.

    Although they could not bepletely sure, the Dragon gods could pay more attention to the scorched hell and focus on finding the whereabouts of the ultimate darkness axe.

    After that, garen didn''t leave immediately.

    He stayed in the pce of wind and chatted with the Queen of wind elements at a steady pace. Since he had found out the clues about the axe of darkness, he no longer mentioned the heavy topic of the battle of dawn. Instead, he talked andughed in a rxed atmosphere, talking about some interesting things that happened to some gods.

 Chapter 856 Shocking, The Dragon Clans Supreme God Is Actually _4

    For example, the God of justice Tyr had his hand bitten off by the chaos Hound, and one of his divine hands was used as a grinding stick.

    Another example was the ''great evil god behind the scenes'', the God of dawn, who had no malicious intentions but had caused a series of bad events by ident, even leading to the fall of his God.

    ..............

    The wind elemental Queen spent most of her time alone in the magnificent hourss, and was happy to have garen chat with her.

    Although godly garen was only a low-level divine power at the moment, and there was a huge gap between him and the wind elemental Queen, because of godly garen''s special nature, the wind elemental Queen treated him as a strong person of the same level, and theymunicated very well.

    After a period of time.

    The silver Dragon in The Eternal Pce opened its eyes.

    He turned around to see Yuna still sound asleep. She had unknowingly changed her sleeping position. Her round belly was facing up, and her four dragon ws were drooped in front of her. He did not know what kind of dream she was having, but she was still swinging from side to side from time to time, as if she was paddling. Her Dragon Tail was also swaying from side to side.

    Garen could not help butugh.

    Retracting his gaze, he thought about the information garen had obtained from the wind elemental Empress.

    in order to resurrect the dragon n''s Supreme God, he visited the kingdom of a great divine power alone, and even obtained information and clues.

    thoughtful, fearless, and determined ... You''re worthy of being my clone."

    Garen shook his head and wagged his tail lightly as heplimented himself proudly.

    after I tell this news to the other dragon gods, I can focus on searching for the whereabouts of the dark axe in the scorched hell.

    Garen thought to himself.

    Then, the silver Dragon took out the metal cube with a solemn expression.

    Hundreds of millions of extremely fine cubic units were moving rhythmically, as if they were breathing on the surface of the metal cube.

    Day and night, he persevered in his research of the machinery spirit. After such a long time, garen had already achieved some results. The high-level machinery spirit that could serve as the core of the half-magical machinery was no longer a problem for garen.

    Garen rested for a while, and his mental state recovered to its peak.

    Now, he was trying to rewrite the core program of the mechanical heavenly venerate.

    He didn''t need to change too much because the more he changed, the more difficult it would be and the easier it would be for problems to arise.

    All garen had to do was to add a program that was loyal to him to the core of the mechanical heavenly venerate.

    In the Dragon''s Nest, the silver Dragon took a deep breath, then extended its ws and lifted the metal cube in the middle of its ws, staring at it with a pair of tinum Dragon eyes.

    Magic power surged.

    Strange mechanical runes were constructed from garen''s dragon ws, and they entered the metal cube continuously.

    At the same time, the mechanical heavenly venerate''s voice was heard.

    "My Lord, what are you doing?"

    "You should understand why I wanted to take your core out of your metal world and carry it with me," garen said calmly.

    After a moment of silence, the mechanical heavenly venerate said, " "Because I don''t trust you."

    It finally understood what garen was going to do.

    Garen lowered his head and looked at the metal cube, saying in a deep voice, " "Release your defense mechanism and expose your core program to me."

    The mechanical heavenly venerate remained silent and did not do as he was told.

    Garen''s gaze gradually turned cold.

    the promise I made to you back then was that you would be loyal to me, and after I die, or after I no longer need you, I would return your freedom. Whatever you do after that has nothing to do with me.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "The condition of this promise is your loyalty."

    "But I can not guarantee your loyalty."

    now, you either do as I say, or you''ll bepletely destroyed by me. The spark of the ancient imaska Empire will cease to exist.

    A treasure like the heart of wondrous machinery also contained great hidden dangers.

    If he could not use it, although garen would feel regretful, he could only destroy it ruthlessly.

    The mechanical heavenly venerate couldn''t refuse.

    Its mechanical spirit, which was also its core program, had a rule that it was not allowed to self-destruct. When it encountered danger, it had to seize any opportunity to continue its life.

    As the seed of the ancient imaska Empire.

    The Empire''s royal family, who had created the heart of wonder machinery, did not want it to be destroyed so easily.

    Under garen''s gaze, the rhythm of the metal cube gradually became more intense.

    It was like a flower of metal that had begun to bloom.

    The countless tiny cube units kept changing, and finally, it extended from the shape of a metal cube into a rectangr ne. The core of the strange mechanical runes were densely carved on it, forming a texture that was filled with the beauty of machinery and magic. Everything was exposed to garen''s eyes.

    Garen''s eyes flickered at the meaning of a few of the lines.

    they regard the gods as their final enemy and destroy them at all costs.

    Garen muttered softly.

    The hatred and enmity of the entire ancient imaska Empire towards the gods were all contained in this small heart of strange machinery.

    "This core program ... It''s too high a priority, and it''s easy to fix a malfunction."

    Garen thought to himself.

    The mechanical heavenly venerate was under his control now, so he couldn''t cause any trouble.

    The Dragon''s face turned solemn as it extended its ws.

    The Dragon w began to strike the surface of the metal non-stop, lifting heavy weight as if it was light. While not damaging the strange machinery core, it also imprinted the strange machinery runes on the appropriate vein nodes.

    The river of time flowed quietly.

    Not long after, a new pattern appeared on the surface of the metal. It was formed by extremely fine mechanical runes and was located between other mechanical patterns.

    This pattern was the final result of garen''s dedicated research on the spirit of machinery.

    If a strange machinist who could Read the Spirit of machinery saw it, they would understand what it meant.

    Loyalty.

    Loyalty.

    Other than loyalty, there was still more loyalty!

    As for the target of their loyalty, it was naturally garen himself.

    Kacha Kacha ... The cubic units changed and gathered again, turning into the shape of a metallic cube as a whole, enveloping the program formed by the strange mechanical runes.

    "My Lord, thank you for your rebirth."

    "I feel like I''ve been reborn."

 Chapter 857 The City Of Imprint In The Outland

    Main material world, automaton.

    Under the cover of the metal canopy, there seemed to be an endless number of Arsenal, research rooms, surface defense units, and so on.

    However, due to the loss of the core, 80% of the metal world had stopped operating. Only a few basic buildings were still operating.

    The entire''s development came to a standstill.

    At this moment.

    The river of time, which stretched across the sky and even enveloped this metal world, had slight ripples in one part of the river.

    In the ripples of the river of time, the outline of the mighty Silver Dragon appeared, turning from illusory to real.

    Garen was suspended in the sky.

    He raised his head to look at the metal sky that covered the sky, and then lowered his head to look at the familiar metal surface. At the same time, he took a deep breath. The air in this world still had a strange smell due to the fine metal particles that were everywhere.

    Through time.

    Garen arrived at the ce where the heart of wonder was ced urately.

    Mechanical pirs rose from the ground, forming a dense and ferocious pitch-ck metal forest. The most important mechanical pir stood directly into the sky, connecting the metal canopy to the surface.

    wow, this is the mechanical? "

    Yuna''s voice rang out in the air.

    The energy dragon girl came over with garen.

    However, Yuna had activated her distorted light field out of habit, unwilling to expose herself to the eyes of other creatures.

    the entire seems to have turned into a metallic structure, and even the rivers flowing on the surface are molten steel. This is the first time I''ve seen a prime material world like this.

    After sensing the strange situation on the mechanical ...

    Yuna''s figure gradually appeared out of thin air. She looked at her surroundings curiously.

    At the same time, she saw the broken and devastated surface.

    The traces of garen leading the oracles from the other world to fight here had yet topletely disappear. This was because after the core of the mechanical celestial Lord was taken away, the efficiency of repairing the damage on the mechanical had dropped to the freezing point.

    Next, Yuna pped her dragon wings and strolled back and forth under the metal canopy.

    Garen, on the other hand, was like a sh of silver light as he flew to a node on the giant mechanical pir.

    He extended his dragon ws, and the metal cube appeared between garen''s sharp ws.

    Buzz, buzz, buzz.

    As soon as it appeared, a bright blue energy circuit began to appear on the dull mechanical pir, as if it had sensed the existence of the metal cube.

    Garen held the metal cube and pressed it against the mechanical pir.

    &Nbsp; crack crack.

    Where the two came into contact, the surface Armor automatically cracked.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The metal cube sank into the mechanical pir as if it had fallen into water.

    The moment the core returned ...

    The entire mechanical began to operate again.

    A dense steel forest formed by mechanical pirs, a metal canopy above, and mechanical surface modules ... The metal world, which had been dim, was now bright again. The endless energy circuits were like the blood vessels of living creatures, and the dark blue energy inside was like blood.

    Thump thump thump.

    From within the giant mechanical pir, the roar that the mechanical heavenly Lord called the world Engine sounded. It echoed in the sky, as if it came from the heartbeat of the huge mechanical.

    After the core returned, the mechanical heavenly venerate''sputing power was restored to its peak.

    At the same time.

    The in of infinite portals, first level of the bottomless abyss.

    Somewhere in the ten thousand abyss ins, a war between the demon Army and the mechanical fortress was taking ce.

    Because of garen''s authorization, the yers could freely build mechanical fortresses, arsenals, research rooms, and other building units through the exchange of military merits.

    With such a high degree of freedom, how could the yers of the strange machinist be content with the status quo?

    Furthermore, as the resources around the main base had almost been fully exploited, countless yers of the strange machinists chose to build sub-bases outside the main base, gradually distancing themselves from the territory of the devil faction.

    Thus, with the yer guilds as units, mechanical fortresses rose up from the ground and were distributed between the grid-like special terrain of the ten thousand abyss in.

    To the demons, the continuous appearance of these mechanical fortresses in the ten thousand abyss ins was like a chronic disease that they loathed. They destroyed one after another, as if there was an endless stream.

    What annoyed the evil demons the most was ...

    The development of the mechanical fortresses was extremely fast.

    The locust-like engineers would surround the fortress and never stop mining for resources, expanding the base, nurturing troops, repairing the fortifications .... If they didn''t do anything about it, it would expand at a rapid pace.

    A small frontline base could easily turn into a difficult fortress if they were not careful.

    why don''t we have such high-quality bloody battle mercenaries in the abyss? "

    "Fighting for the weak Devils of hell, these guys will be devoured by the abyss sooner orter, just like hell."

    Some demons cursed.

    Currently, the mechanical fortress was being attacked by the demon Army. Due to the difference in scale, it would not be long before the mechanical fortress was broken through by the demons.

    This mechanical fortress belonged to a small guild.

    In order to build the mechanical fortress, they had almost used up all their military points.

    If this ce was captured, their investment would not be rewarded for a long time. Although the request for help from the nearest Guild had been approved, the reinforcements would not be able to arrive immediately.

    BOOM!

    A destructive fireball condensed by a me demon smashed heavily on the fortress''s barrier, sending mes everywhere.

 Chapter 858 The City Of Imprint In The Outland

    The energy barrier, which was constantly under attack, was almost unable to hold on.

    The number of mechanical soldiers fighting against the demonic Army was also decreasing, far exceeding the production speed of the Arsenal.

    The Guild members were a little dejected, and the thought of giving up on this ce had already sprouted in their minds.

    Although he was unwilling, he had no other choice.

    But at this moment.

    Suddenly, a message from the exalted celestial''s artificial intelligence was sent to all the strange machinist yers, including the small guilds that were being invaded.

    the main system is about to be updated. All yers, please be prepared.

    Ding.

    In an instant, the so-called system update waspleted.

    The strange machinist yers recovered from their daze and were immediately surprised to find that their mechanical soldiers had be even more intelligent. The higher-grade mechanical units seemed to havee alive, and the efficiency of the various units executing the yers ''orders was more than doubled.

    that''s great, that''s great! The system update came at just the right time!

    The members of the small guilds were overjoyed and excitedly began to give out all kinds of orders.

    At the same time.

    The demons that were attacking the mechanical fortress also noticed that something was wrong.

    The mechanical fortress, which was already showing signs of decline, suddenly became vigorous.

    More mechanical soldiers stepped out of the fortress and continued to fight with the demons. The firepower from the fortress ''fortifications suddenly increased by several times, and the overwhelming artillery fire put pressure on the demons, who were the attacking side.

    Even the tottering fortress barrier was reinvigorated and became tougher.

    Simr scenes were happening in many battlefields in the ten thousand abyss in.

    Some of the mechanical armies that were attacking suddenly had a huge increase inbat power, and together with the devil blood Army, they crushed the demons like a hot knife through butter. Some of the mechanical fortresses that had been invaded also regained their vitality, and their defenses were raised by a level, bing impregnable.

    ....................

    since you''ve returned to the mechanical, you should repair the damage here first.

    Garen had already regarded this metal world as his own.

    The dpidated surroundings were a little unpleasant to the eye.

    The metal particles in the air formed the long and narrow eyes of the mechanical heavenly venerate, which were located below the silver Dragon. He looked up at garen and said, " "As you wish,"

    He said.

    The criss-crossed mechanical pirs buzzed continuously.

    With a slight tremor, they released endless metal particles, forming a wave of grayish-white mist that swept across the surrounding buildings that had been damaged by the Great War.

    Then, the shattered surface began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    The damaged infrastructure was also rapidly being restored.<novelnext></novelnext>

    At this rate, in a few days, therge-scale area that was destroyed by garen and the Oracle from the other world would be as good as new.

    this is my world, and it''s also your world.

    The mechanical heavenly venerate said to garen.

    Garen flew up and looked into the distance from a high altitude, his gaze overlooking the metal world.

    "Do you want to expand the field of machinery?" he asked.

    "Yes, my Lord," the mechanical heavenly venerate replied honestly.

    In its core program, there were also programs that desired to expand and strengthen themselves.

    Garen rubbed the scales on his chin and muttered, " "The blood Legion shouldn''t be limited to the ten thousand abyss in."

    open up a new battle zone and let a portion of the strange machinist yers go to the scorched hell. Build a base there and participate in the bloody battle.

    There were also devils and demons in the inferno.

    Devils and demons could be seen in all the lower nes.

    However,pared to the base camps of the bottomless abyss and the Nine Hells, the forces of demons and devils in the other lower nes were much weaker.

    Naturally, there were battlefields of bloody wars in the scorched hell. Devils and demons fought each other endlessly, but the scale was much smaller than the abyss and hell battlefields.

    In addition, there were fewer experts in the scorched hell than the abyssal demons.

    In the battlefields below the level of gods, the mechanical Army could be said to be invincible.

    The most important thing was that if the mechanical heavenly venerate went to The Burning Hell to develop, he could also gather clues about the terror Lord''s demon nest and find the ultimate ck Axe. If he could sessfully find the ultimate ck Axe and revive the Dragon race Master God, that would be the best.

    "Alright," he said.

    The mechanical heavenly venerate replied in a low voice.

    The strange machinist yers in the ten thousand abyss ins received a new notice at the same time.

    [ the never-ending bloody war-Inferno hell dungeon has been opened. ]

    [ all yers are now invited to participate. The first batch of explorers will receive all kinds of luxurious gifts. ]

    In the main base of the ten thousand abyss ins, the engineering units started to work and started to build a dimensional gate that led to the scorched hell. The metal world, which was their main base, was also continuously creating new and stronger mechanical units.

    After the core returned.

    The mechanical heavenly venerate had regained control of the metal world.

    A portion of the materials mined at the ten thousand abyss in, the demons captured, and so on would be sent to the metal world. The mechanical heavenly venerate could make better use of them here to build new machines.

    in addition, you can secretly send mechanical creations to some suitable prime material worlds and develop more intelligent creatures as yers.

    it''s just the number of strange machinist yers. There''s still not enough.

    The mechanical heavenly venerate''s control was limited, but by using the thoughts of intelligent creatures as small nodes, he could greatly improve his control over mechanical products. His intelligence and reaction speed would also be greatly improved.

 Chapter 859 The City Of Imprint In The Outland

    As a master of strange machinery, garen understood this very well.

    Although the strange machinist was the mostpatible with the mechanical heavenly Lord, there was a limit to them. Ordinary intelligent creatures could also provide the mechanical heavenly Lord with control as yers, and the more the better.

    "My Lord, I have a good n for this."

    The mechanical heavenly venerate suddenly said.

    "Tell me about it."

    Garen said as he looked into the mechanical heavenly venerate''s eyes.

    The mechanical heavenly venerate spoke of a rather cruel n in a calm tone.

    take down some of the smaller prime material worlds and enve all the intelligent beings within.

    then, I can build a device that will imprison all the intelligent creatures and keep them alive with nutrition liquids. Then, I will brainwash them into the spiritual world that I have built and make them think that they are living in the real world.

    in this way, the enved intelligent creatures will unconsciously be mechanical intelligence and serve the Lord.

    Garen was at a loss for words.

    An idea was a good idea.

    It was a pity that if he were to carry it out, garen would immediately be thrown into the evil God''s camp.

    Furthermore, if there were too many believers of the gods among the enved intelligent creatures, it was likely that they would be besieged by the gods.

    "It''s possible in a godless world."

    "But how many godless worlds are there? You and I can''t be sure."

    "It''s better if you don''t carry out your n,"

    ? Garen shook his head and rejected the mechanical heavenly venerate''s n.

    At this moment.

    Yuna, who had been running at full speed around metal world, had returned from another direction.

    "The scenery here is too monotonous."

    it felt pretty good at first, but after going around the world full of metals and machines, it''s no longer interesting.

    Yuna muttered.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Let''s go back, garen."

    "Alright, let''s go back to the Royal Court," garen nodded and said gently.

    As he spoke, the river of time wrapped around garen and Yuna''s bodies, creating tiny ripples.

    In the blink of an eye, the two dragons disappeared from the metal world, and it was difficult to see any intelligent creatures here.

    After garen left, the mechanical heavenly venerate''s eyes slowly disappeared.

    .

    .

    .

    One of the outer nes.

    The realm of unification-the Ound.

    This was an outer ne that was referred to as the outer region.

    The outer region had a unique position in the outer ne because it was close to all the outer nes. It was because of this that it could amodate all ne creatures, whether they were purgatory creatures, Heavenly Creatures, or creatures from order or chaos nes. They could all be found here.

    In the outer region, there were sixteen gate cities that could lead to sixteen Outer nes.

    Many travelers would use the outer realms as transit points to reach other Outer nes.

    Other than the 16-gate City.

    There was also a mysterious realm in the outer region.

    The city of ten thousand gates, the city of imprint, the core of the outer core.

    There were countless teleportation gates in the city. There were invisible teleportation gates between every brick and tile, leading to every corner of the multiverse. Many schrs believed that the Outworld imprinted city was at the center of the multiverse.

    The creator and ruler of sigil city, a godlike existence named the Lady of Pain, Her Majesty the Silent King, was even more mysterious.

    Today.

    The city of marks, a special ce, had weed a great divine power.

    The Lord of Storms, the giant sun god, and the eldest son of the giant master God, SIZO Mauze, hade to the city of imprint alone without alerting any gods.

 Chapter 860 Giant Master God: You Guys Do As You Please, Im Going To Show Off First _1

    The Storm Lord''s current appearance looked like an ordinary Storm Giant with blue-purple skin.

    Wisps of wind and thunder surrounded and bred on the surface of his body, but he did not reveal any extraordinary divine power or divine light. His body size was only maintained at about ten meters tall.

    It was just a single Storm Giant, and it was not eye-catching in the imprinted city, which contained all living creatures.

    In the city of imprint, if there was a chance, one could even see the zing Angel and the Abyssal Demon standing side by side.

    The Storm Lord did not enter the city of heraldry directly.

    He stopped outside the city of imprint and stopped his steps.

    The other intelligent creatures that were entering and leaving the city of marks only took a nce at the storm Giant standing outside the city before looking away with disinterest.

    At that moment, a middle-level devil, covered in a ferocious heavy armor, was blocked by the Lord of Storms.

    "Giant, don''t stand in front of the city gate and block the way. Get lost."

    The steel-armored demon, which looked much stronger than the current Lord of Storms, stretched out its thick arms and pushed the Lord of Storms ''divine body.

    In response, the Lord of Storms, who had disguised himself, only turned around without revealing his true form.

    His calm eyes, which contained a thunderstorm, fell on the steel-armored demon.

    The aggressive steel-armored demon was immediately intimidated by an invisible force and froze on the spot as if it had fallen into an abyss. It was only when the Lord of Storms withdrew his gaze that his body finally regained its ability to move.

    "What''s the background of this giant? it''s so scary."

    The devil muttered to himself after it regained its senses. At the same time, it quickly left the Lord of Storms and jogged into the city of hearkening, disappearing from sight.

    It was not an ordinary experience to have survived after offending a great divine power.

    If this devil knew the true identity of the Lord of Storms, he could brag about it for the rest of his life.

    At the same time.

    A wave of divine power undetectable by ordinary creatures emanated from the Storm Lord''s body.

    the giant God system''s Lord of Storms, the eldest son of the southern Lord, szumauze, hase from afar to pay you a visit. He is the ruler of the city of heraldry, the powerful king chengjing.

    As the Lord of Storms, a great divine power.

    He showed full respect to the master of the city of imprint.

    The Lord of Storms had stopped outside the city and did not enter it directly out of respect for the Lady of Pain.

    The city of marks was a special bombshell, and it did not wee gods.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The Lady of Pain was not a God either, but a mysterious demigod power. Countless gods had died at the hands of the Lady of Pain after barging into the city of hearkening. They had fallen into eternal death, and it was difficult for them to be resurrected. This was why the Silent King, the Lady of Pain, was so famous.

    Even a great divine power would not mess around in Imprint City.

    ording to the spections of many gods.

    The Lady of Pain''s demigod-like power level should have already reached divine persona level 20 whenpared to the gods. In other words, she wasparable to the top-tier powerhouses among the great divine powers, and there was almost no room for improvement.

    "Wee, eldest son of annan."

    A cold voice rang in the Storm Lord''s ears.

    The Lady of Pain did not show herself. She asked directly, " "What''s your purpose ining to my city?"

    The Lord of Storms stared at the city of hearkening''s seal, feeling the countless doors to the endless nes within, and said, "  Your Majesty, my father, Ananda, is living in seclusion in and of opposition and harmony. As the uncrowned king of this ce, you know everything. I believe you know where he is.

    The Lord of Storms paused for a moment before continuing in a low voice, "  Your Majesty, please tell me where the Father is. For this, the entire giant God system will remember your kindness.

    The Lady of Pain''s emotionless voice sounded again.

    "Oh? So you''re here to find your father."

    "You''re right, I do know the location of annan."

    "But why should I help you? What''s the use of the giant God system remembering my kindness?"

    It was just a verbal promise, so the Lady of Pain didn''t care.

    After a moment of silence, the Lord of Storms said, "  what do you think? the people of the giant God system will hunt down the followers of the God of teleportation gate, Oscar, in the main material world. They will kill all of Oscar''s followers and cut off hisst chance of resurrection.

    It was Oscar, the God of teleportation.

    A great divine power that controlled the authority of travel, fortune, opportunity, and the teleportation gate.

    At the same time, he was also a God who had died at the hands of the Lady of Pain.

    A long time ago, the imprinted city did not reject the arrival of gods, until the God of teleportation gates coveted the imprinted city, the capital of all gates, and ordered his believers to spread their faith in the imprinted city. He wanted to secretly rece the status of the Lady of Pain by turning the people of the imprinted city into his believers.

    The Lady of Pain did not seem to care about anything, including the faith of the people of Imprint City. She did not take any action.

    And so, the n of the God of teleportation gates seeded. It was very effective, and more and more people of the city of imprint became his believers. Due to the Lady of Pain''s disregard, the God of teleportation gates was insatiable, and even moved his own divine Kingdom and temple to the city of imprint.

    Gradually, the God of teleportation portal''s prestige in the city of imprint grew so great that it felt like he was the master of the city.

    Until one of the loyal servants of the Lady of Pain was bewitched and became a believer of the God of teleportation gates.

 Chapter 861 Giant Master God: You Guys Do As You Please, Im Going To Show Off First _2

    King silence was no longer quiet. The Furious Lady of Pain and the God of portal broke out in a battle that swept through the outer realms. In their conflict, half of the sixteen-gate City was destroyed.

    In the end, the battle ended with the corpse of a God appearing in the astral world.

    After all, the city of heartache was the territory of the Lady of Pain.

    The God of the teleportation gate had fallen because he had underestimated the Lady of Pain.

    After that, the gods were no longer weed by the city of hearkening. Their priests could enter, their agents were barely tolerated, but the gods themselves were blocked outside the city.

    Of course, as a powerful God, the God of the teleportation gate had a wide range of believers.

    As he was remembered by countless believers, he had never really died.

    To this day, there were still many believer organizations of the God of teleportation gates who weremitted to resurrecting the gods they believed in. They had also caused some trouble in Imprint City, big and small, which annoyed the Lady of Pain.

    As the believers of the gods were mainly in the main material ne, and the Lady of Pain had no followers, it was difficult to put an end to them.

    As for the reason why this mysterious and powerful existence didn''t have a single believer ... It was because of the Lady of Pain''s strange personality.

    It was best not to mention the Lady of Pain in the city of hearkening. Whether it was nder or praise, she did not ept faith. Anyone who mentioned the Lady of Pain''s name had a high chance of being thrown into the maze formed by the endless teleportation gates and dying.

    Back to the main topic.

    After hearing the conditionsid out by the Lord of Storms, the Lady of Pain pondered for a moment.

    Finally, streams of light appeared before the storm Lord, forming a ring-shaped portal.

    "Don''t forget your promise."

    The Lady of Pain said calmly.

    The storm Giant grinned and said, " "Thank you, Your Majesty."

    The Lady of Pain was afraid of the name given by this mysterious existence. Existences of the same level would address her as His Majesty to show their respect.

    He stepped into the portal.

    In just a short moment, the world before the storm Lord changed.

    In the dark background, the stars were bright and the Milky Way was flowing. There were countless stars decorating the universe background, some slowly rotating, some motionless, and some flying extremely fast ... It was vast and boundless.

    Every star seemed to be a world of its own.

    The Lord of Storms had just arrived, floating in the ck void, looking at its surroundings in surprise.

    Through the operation of the stars and the essence of the phenomenon, he seemed to see the operating rules of the endless nes of the multiverse in his eyes. In the hazy Phantom of a star, he even saw the glorious war between the dragons and the elves that was happening.

    The silver Dragon was extremely eye-catching.

    "Father, your eldest son hase to visit."

    The Storm Lord looked at this universe and world, exuding a wave of divine power into the endless distance.

    After a brief silence, the world began to move.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The scene before the storm Lord''s eyes was instantly pulled into endless streams of light, and it returned to its original state in an instant. However, the position of the Storm Lord had changed.

    Unknowingly, he hade to a buildingplex.

    Countless Crystal Towers were suspended in the vast universe, maintaining the order of the world and constantly simting the operation of the endless worlds in the multiverse.

    A crystal throne was suspended in the highest sky, as if it could see the entire universe at a nce.

    The crystal throne slowly turned, finally facing the Lord of Storms.

    A muscr giant was sitting on it.

    His eyes seemed to contain endless wisdom, able to see through all appearances in the multiverse. His face was dignified without anger, and just by sitting there silently, he had a special charm that could make people submit to him.

    "My child, long time no see."

    The giant master God looked down at his eldest son and said softly.

    The Lord of Storms, the current ruler of the giant God system, a God who was tough, overbearing, and imperious in the eyes of the secr world, showed a look of reliance on his face at this time.

    He half-knelt on the ground as he had done a long time ago and couldn''t help but say, "  father, long time no see. I miss your guidance.

    The most pampered child of the giant master God was none other than the Storm Lord, who was the eldest son.

    The Lord of Storms did not let down the expectations of the giant master God. He became the most powerful giant God in the giant God system, except for himself.

    In the entire giant God system, the Lord of Storms was the only master God''s Son who did not fear or resist the master God, annan.

    "Father,e back."

    your children long to hear your voice.

    if we have your leader, the giant God system will be indomitable and invincible.

    The Storm Lord went straight to the point, directly stating his purpose foring.

    He wanted the giant master God to break away from the state of being unconcerned with the world and lead the giant God system to glory.

    Looking at the sincere face of his first born, the giant master God was touched, but he still shook his head and said calmly, " "I''ve long grown tired of the endless struggle and chaos."

    "Sbromauze, the only child I acknowledge."

    go back, or stay here and watch the changes in the multiverse with me.

    Hearing his father''s words, the Lord of Storms frowned.

    "Father, you may not know."

    the current Dragon God system is at the peak of its power. It has already settled the score with the elves, its enemies during the Dragon Phoenix war. The elven God system was forced to shut themselves in after a war of glory.

    "With the nature of the Dragon gods, their next target will be us Giants."

 Chapter 862 Giant Master God: You Guys Do As You Please, Im Going To Start 3

    now that Bahamut has recovered to a mid-level divine power, Tiamat is probably the same. The other dragon gods ''divine power levels must have increased as well, and there''s also a newly ascended Dragon of eternity and time. If the war starts, I''m afraid that our gods will not be a match for them.

    The Lord of Storms raised his head and looked up at his father. He said sincerely, " "Father, will you not care about your children?"

    After a moment of silence.

    Annan''s expression remained unmoved.

    "I know everything you''ve just said."

    then why did you ...  the Storm Lord asked doubtfully.  why did you ...

    The giant master God interrupted the master of storms and said something that made the master of storms ''heart turn cold, "  as my children, my creations, the Giants were also my greatest failure. They were destroyed by the Dragon race ... I think it''s a good thing."

    He looked at the Lord of Storms and said softly, "  child, stay. When the giant dies, I can help you create a new race. You will be the master God of a God system, the Father of the creation of a race.

    The Storm Lord did not answer.

    He lowered his head, and his eyes kept changing, as if he was making up his mind.

    A few secondster, the Lord of Storms raised his head and looked at his father.   father, I don''t ask you to return, but I hope you can promise me one thing. This is thest request of your eldest son.

    Under the gaze of his most beloved eldest son, annan said, " "What is it?"

    yes, " the Lord of Storms said in a deep voice.  under the witness of all the giant subjects, under the witness of the entire giant God system, the position of the master God is officially handed over to me.

    you see the Giants as a failed race, but in my opinion, the Giants are my people.

    I''m willing to take on the responsibility of the Lord God and lead the Giants to glory. At the same time, I''ll prove to you that the Giants are not a failure as you say.

    Annan fell silent.

    ording to his past rude and unreasonable character, his eldest son would definitely be severely punished for speaking to him in such a tone.

    However, after countless years of silence in the realm of opposition and harmony, annan, who was constantly reflecting on itself, had a different personality and thinking.

    "Alright, I promise you."

    Annan agreed to the Storm Lord''s request.

    The Lord of Storms looked at his father with aplicated expression. After a moment of hesitation, he whispered, "  God Father, I''ve chosen the beast vige for the master God session ceremony. I''ll hold it in my God Kingdom. At that time, all of giant gods, all of your children wille.<novelnext></novelnext>

    yes.  yannen nodded and said softly, " I''ll be there as promised.

    After chatting for a while, the Storm Lord bid farewell to annan.

    Before the storm Lord left, annan hesitated for a moment before finally saying to the Storm Lord, "  my child, I hope you know that you are different from the other children in my eyes. I have always been proud of you.

    The Lord of Storms was silent for a moment, then said in a low voice, " "I''ve always known, father. I''m also proud to be your eldest son."

    "Please take care."

    After saying that, the Lord of Storms took a deep look at his father and then left the ce where he lived in seclusion in annan.

    ............

    The Dragon gods did not know what had happened in Imprint City.

    Garen, who was in the Dragon Court dimension, had already informed the Dragon gods that the axe of darkness was most likely in the scorched hell. At the same time, he had also given the mechanical heavenly venerate some tasks.

    After spending some time with Yuna ...

    Garen took out a stone door that had been sealed for a long time.

    The ancient and heavyva teleportation gate stood quietly, filled with the traces of time. The ancient magical runes embellished on it were still effective and could be used normally.

    After staying in the main timeline for a long time, the current situation of the dragon n was stable and developing steadily.

    Hence, garen decided to open the Gate of Time and space again, and enjoy a journey in another space and time alone.

    This time, his target was the alpha Empire.

    On the one hand, he could get some inheritances from the alpha Empire to strengthen his fire mage spawns as much as possible.

    On the other hand, garen was very curious as to how such a brilliant Empire was destroyed in the internal strife of the spell casters.

    Immediately.

    Using theva Gate as an anchor point, garen opened the Gate of Time and space. After bidding Yuna goodbye, the huge Silver Dragon''s body entered the Gate of Time and space and disappeared.

 Chapter 863 The Glorious Country_1

    The Isle of Dawn, the main of the alpha Empire.

    This was an Ind rooted in the vast ocean, belonging to the ruler of the, the alpha Empire. It was located on the Edge of the Empire''s rather remote territory.

    The terrible weather was engulfing the Isle of Dawn.

    The rolling dark clouds pressed down as if they were going to ovep with the turbulent sea.

    The wind howled, lightning shed, and Thunder rumbled. A boundless storm poured down from the sky, creating a tinkling sound as it crashed into the sea. At the same time, it flowed into wave after wave of terrifying tsunamis that were several dozen feet tall, and some even over a hundred feet tall.

    In such a stormy weather.

    The entire sea around the Isle of Dawn was like boiling water. Lightning shed across the sky from time to time, illuminating the rain. The ce was shrouded in an apocalyptic atmosphere.

    If it was an ordinary country, an ordinary Ind ...

    In such terrible weather, they would definitely suffer heavy losses.

    The copse of buildings, the casualties of the people, the reduction of livestock, the destruction of the fields, and so on.

    However, even though the Isle of Dawn was only a small part of the Empire''s territory, it still had magic power that far exceeded that of ordinary inds.

    It was a small ind with a poption of about 100000 people and only about 20000 square kilometers.

    There were thousands of spell casters living there. Although there were no legendary-level spell casters, there were four high-level spell casters.

    A magical barrier formed by Wind and Fire protected the entire Ind.

    Outside the ind, the wind was howling and the Thunder was roaring.

    However, the ind was peaceful and quiet. The freemen under the protection of the magic guards even stood at the edge of the ind in a rxed mood. Their eyes looked through the magic barrier and enjoyed the storm and the boiling sea.

    The Isle of Dawn''s owner, Marian, was a female wind mage who had reached creature level 18.

    She was wearing an exquisite robe that represented the nobility. She stood at the highest peak of the Isle of Dawn in the admiration of the crowd.

    The other four high-level spellcasters were also here.

    Rings of magic arrays rose up and down around the peak, ovepping with each other. Under the control of several spellcasters, they maintained the defensive magic arrays of the Isle of Dawn and resisted the storm.

    The spell casters ''expressions were very rxed, and there was no sign of solemnity.

    The people of the dia Empire could conquer nature''s wrath through their control of magic.

    However, half an hourter.

    Marian stared at the dark, turbulent sea. Suddenly, her eyes narrowed and her expression became serious.

    In the turbulent sea, tentacles jutted out of the sea and crossed the waves, reflected in her eyes that were surrounded by magic.

    it''s Kraken, the sea monster. Our magic has attracted it.

    "Alert!"

    Kraken was a very powerful sea beast that had the ability to control the weather. Its body, which was shaped like a giant octopus, had unimaginable power. At the same time, it was extremely cunning, sinister, and vicious. It was no less intelligent than any human viin. It was a terrifying beast in the deep sea.

    Kraken was a legendary sea monster, but the Isle of Dawn could still deal with him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Marian''s expression was a little more serious, but she didn''t show any signs of nervousness.

    She gave an order through magic, and all the spellcasters withbat ability on the ind were immediately mobilized, forming a spellcaster Army and waiting in formation.

    The tentacles of the sea monster rken only appeared for a short moment before they disappeared into the sea.

    It seemed to have left.

    However, Marian knew that one of the biggest interests of this beast was to destroy the gathering ces of other intelligent creatures at sea, including their Isle of Dawn.

    At the same time.

    An invisible wind spread out from Marian''s body and entered the ocean. It swept up the water and searched for traces of sea monsters.

    The sea monster''s huge body caused a huge wave, so Marian quickly discovered its location.

    Weng.

    A hurricane condensed into a solid Beacon and locked onto the sea monster''s position.

    "Spell casters of the Isle of Dawn, on mymand, attack!"

    In that instant.

    One by one, the spells that were ready were cast, and the fierce Wind and Fire were bred, attacking the sea monster.

    Under thebined attack of many spell casters, the wind and rain that filled the sky were temporarily repelled.

    At the same time, an extremely dense, pitch-ck substance burst out of sea monster rken''s body, melting arge amount of Wind and Fire, greatly weakening the power of these spells.

    However, the unique characteristic of the spellcasters of the alpha Empire was that their spells were unparalleled in power.

    The spells of several high-level spell casters were like drill bits, breaking through the ink-like substance. Then, more concentrated spells followed closely behind and bombarded the sea monster''s body of flesh and blood.

    The mes ignited the ocean, evaporated the seawater, and burned the smooth skin of the sea monster.

    The wind was as sharp as a de, tearing flesh apart.

    ...........

    A painful wail was heard.

    The sea monster was injured, and its body was a bloody mess.

    But before the spellcasters could show their joy ...

    The entire Isle of Dawn suddenly shook.

    The spellcasters could not stand steadily, and their bodies began to sway. They staggered and almost suffered the bacsh of the spell.

    Two voices that sounded like the groans of two giant whales came from below the Isle of Dawn.

    Marian''s expression changed.

    This time, there were three sea monsters. One of them attracted the firepower of many spell casters, while the other two quietly bypassed the warning lines and approached the Isle of Dawn.

 Chapter 864 The Glorious Country_2

    Bengbeng!

    Under the control of the sea monster''s spell-like abilities, waterspouts that were hundreds of meters tall rose from the surface of the sea and hit the Wind and Fire barrier that protected the Isle of Dawn. At the same time, the sea monster extended its powerful tentacles and clung to the barrier. A dark material spread out and melted the magic that made up the barrier.

    Three legendary sea monsters.

    This was beyond the Isle of Dawn''s capabilities.

    The barrier protecting the Isle of Dawn was instantly shattered by the sneak attack. Everything on the ind was exposed to the violent storm.

    Some of the residents on the edge of the ind who didn''t have time to escape to safety were directly swept into the deep sea by the waves that were more than a hundred feet high. It was unknown whether they were alive or dead.

    The entire Isle of Dawn was shaken by the storm due to the surprise attack of the legendary sea monster.

    Under the magic power of the sea monster, the already heavy rain became even heavier. The curtain of rain connected together and poured down like a waterfall, blurring the sea area.

    The residents on the ind were panicking.

    The spellcasters braved the storm and were drenched, but they still tried their best to construct spells. Under themand of the ind master, they continued to attack the sea monster.

    Unfortunately ...

    Due to the huge gap in strength, the spell caster Army was somewhat reluctant to face three legendary sea monsters at once without a legendary spellcaster. After all, the strongest among them was only a high-level, and still a distance away from legendary.

    Marian had already cast a spell and asked for help from the nearest Imperial City.

    However, even if they were the closest, they were still thousands of kilometers away. After all, the Isle of Dawn was located deep in the sea. It was also uncertain whether the other party would notice the help signal from a remote ce like the Isle of Dawn.

    At the same time.

    While the battle between the spell casters and the sea monsters was still ongoing ...

    In the high sky, where neither the spellcaster nor the legendary sea monster noticed.

    Shrouded in the dark clouds, a pair of tinum Dragon eyes saw through the dark clouds and storm, quietly observing the situation.

    In the gloomy and stormy weather, the magical aura that rose from the Isle of Dawn not only attracted the legendary sea monsters, but also the attention of higher-level creatures.

    For example, a time Dragon that had juste from a different space and time and knew nothing about this world.

    Before the Isle of Dawn was attacked by the legendary sea monsters and was only easily resisting the storm and the stormy waves, garen had already arrived here quietly and observed the ind.

    Even if he did not sense the familiar aura of the spell casters on the ind ...

    Just by looking at theirrge number of spell casters, the terrifying ratio of one-fifth, garen could vaguely guess their identity.

    The spellcaster citizens of the dia Empire.

    "When the situation gets more critical, I''ll give you a hand."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Garen thought indifferently as he looked down at the Isle of Dawn through the dark clouds.

    The reason why he did not leave this ce quietly, but instead nned to save this Ind from a critical situationter, was because garen, who had just arrived, wanted to use this Ind to better understand the alpha Empire.

    ? Adding flowers to a brocade was far inferior to sending charcoal in the snow.

    Only by lending a helping hand in the most desperate time could the other party remember garen''s kindness to the greatest extent.

    As for the fact that a portion of the ind''s residents would definitely die during this period, garen could be said to be indifferent to this.

    the minimum requirement for the Imperial Council of the alpha Empire seems to be a creature level of thirty-six, which is close to a demigod.

    when the Imperium''s Parliament is held, the three thousand members of the parliament have always been full. The supply is always in short supply.

    This information came from the inherited records of the fire mage families.

    If this was true, it meant that there were far more than three thousand spell casters in the Empire who were above creature level thirty-six.

    There were at least tens of thousands of ordinary legendary spell casters, and that was only a conservative guess.

    This Empire was much more powerful than the ordinary magic Empire. Evenherreal at its peak could notpare to it. Inherreal''s Kingdom, the ratio of spellcasters to ordinary people was about one to nine.

    With such arge number of legends, there were probably many spell casters with the power of a demigod.

    "Tsk ... Tsk ... If the high-level spell casters of this Empire besiege me, I''m afraid I won''t be able to escape so easily."

    Garen thought to himself as he thought about the ancient Empire''s information passed down from his fire mage family n.

    After all, he was in the main material world, facing such an unprecedentedly powerful magic Empire, and garen hade here alone. In the other party''s territory, garen decided to keep a low profile.

    The battle below was still ongoing.

    Garen took his time and raised his head, his gaze sweeping across the river of time that was flowing in this ce.

    Since he had yet to have any influence on this timeline, the river of time at this moment was still clear and familiar to garen.

    However, garen knew that as long as he showed himself and came into contact with the creatures of this timeline, he would immediately open up a new timeline.

    At this moment, garen''s gaze shifted upwards, his gaze crossing a great distance, passing through the protective atmosphere that was constrained by the''s maic field, and looking beyond the sky.

    In his distant vision, he could see a bright Gxy with countless stars floating and shing in the universe''s vacuum.

    The world in which the alpha Empire was located was a.

    Beyond this, there was an extremely vast space in the universe, and there was more than one inhabited by living things.

 Chapter 865 The Glorious Country_3

    Such a vast and boundless Prime Material ne was quite rare. The universe where earth was located was one of them, and it was evenrger than the Prime Material ne where alpha Tiya was.

    The interesting thing was ...

    Garen saw eighteens, slowly moving around the where the alpha Empire was like satellites. They were filled with magical auras that represented Wind and Fire, and were obviously satellite worlds that also belonged to the alpha Empire.

    "There are actually so many magic worlds acting as satellites, moving around the main."

    The silver Dragon was shocked.

    At the moment, the dia Empire was the most powerful magic Empire that garen had ever heard of.

    Its territory was vast, and its strength was astonishing.

    The unparalleled talent of the alpha bloodline had been perfectly disyed.

    if my fire mage family n can develop to this scale ...

    in the main material world, coupled with the true dragon Army, we''ll definitely be able to sweep through like a hurricane and sweep everything in our path.

    Garen''s eyes flickered.

    He had just arrived in the world of the alpha Empire, and had yet to make official contact with this Empire, but garen had already seen the powerful Foundation of this Empire.

    Gathering his thoughts, garen looked down at the small ind below.

    Time passed by quietly.

    Soon, under the siege of the three legendary sea monsters, the windme barrier of the Isle of Dawn couldn''t hold on any longer and shattered. The high-level spellcaster who operated the order barrier also lost arge amount of mana. His face turned pale, and his aura weakened.

    Under the despairing gazes of the crowd.

    The three sea monsters waved their ferocious tentacles that were dozens of meters long andnded on the ind in the background of lightning, Thunder, and heavy rain.

    The defensive power of this remote ind was not enough to resist the rampage of three legendary sea monsters.

    After reaching the shore, the spell caster Army retreated step by step.

    Wherever the sea monsters passed, towering buildings were destroyed, and the ordinary residents who could not escape in time were turned into food. At the same time, they also lifted tons of seawater, forming a cage that isted the ind, preventing the spellcasters inside from escaping.

    The intelligence of these sea monsters was not low at all.

    They had the idea of annihting all the spell casters on the ind.

    In fact, this sea monster''s family of three had been eyeing the Isle of Dawn for some time. They had chosen to attack the ce in this stormy weather. The spell casters of the Isle of Dawn were high-quality food for them.

    As time passed, the spell casters were gradually driven to the center of the ind.

    This was the peak where Marian and the other spellcasters were. It was the core of many magic circles on the Isle of Dawn.

    Marian''s eyes were covered with ayer of haze as she watched the huge figure wreaking havoc in the storm.

    Although there were thousands of spell casters, the status of the Isle of Dawn in the alpha Empire was simr to that of a deste town in some ordinary empires. They were very backward and did not have much power.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Everyone, the Isle of Dawn has been sealed off by the beasts. We have no way out."

    Pausing for a moment, Marian continued in a deep voice, " as citizens of the alpha Empire, we represent the glory of the Empire. Even if we die, we can''t let these monsters look down on our citizens. After this, they will pay the price for their actions.

    "For the alpha!"

    "For the alpha!"

    .............

    The spellcasters ''fighting spirit soared. They drew out what little magic power they had left, and even burned their own vitality to turn it into magic power. They began to construct thest powerful spell, and their target was the approaching sea monster.

    In this kind of warm atmosphere where one was ready to die.

    A kind and low voice suddenly came from the sky.

    "Do you need any help? You seem to be in danger."

    The spellcasters raised their heads, and when they saw the creature in their field of vision, their bodies trembled.

    What a giant dragon that was.

    It was 80 meters long, far longer than the description of Dragons in the Empire''s books.

    Even a legendary dragon was only 30 to 40 meters long under normal circumstances. They had never seen a Dragon of this size in their lives.

    The Dragon''s wings, which were more than 100 meters long, covered the sky and the sun. Under the body of the giant dragon, a small area of rainlessnd was formed.

    Other than its huge size.

    The Dragon had a body of silver scales that were not wet at all. They glittered in the dark rain like a Silver Moon. Three pairs of dragon horns that were like crowns and a ring of ck scales that wrapped around its body added a sense of Divine Majesty.

    There were Dragons in the territory of the dia Empire.

    However, when it came to Dragons, the people of the powerful dia Empire did not fear or respect them. It was just that the spellcasters of this Ind had dealt with Dragons on the sea many times, and had never felt any fear.

    However, the sight of the silver Dragon this time caused these spell casters to feel an unbearable chill.

    The heart pumped, and the blood flow elerated.

    A feeling of wanting to prostrate in worship arose spontaneously.

    After being stunned for a few seconds, Marian, the Isle of Dawn''s master, hurriedly said, "  Your Excellency true dragon, please lend us a hand. The people of the alpha Empire will not forget your help.

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Marian Heard the deep and calm voice of the silver Dragon again.

    "Leave it to me,"

    please be careful, " Marian reminded.  these legendary sea monsters are good at controlling ...

 Chapter 866 The Glorious Country_4

    The spell caster''s words came to an abrupt end.

    Before he could finish his kind reminder, a few sea monsters that had ravaged the Isle of Dawn and rendered the spell casters helpless suddenly shattered and turned into fine powder. They melted into the storm and were carried away by the rain to the ocean.

    "This, this kind of power."

    The spellcasters were shocked as they looked up at the silver Dragon that did not seem to have made a move at all.

    "The strength of this giant dragon is probablyparable to the Supremew of the Empire''s Parliament,"

    Marian forced herself to calm down and thought to herself.

    The Imperial Parliament was also known as the Supreme Parliament in the dia Empire, and its members were respectfully called the Supremew.

    At the same time.

    Under the gazes of many spell casters, the silver Dragon raised its head and looked at the dark clouds that filled the sky.

    The silver Dragon pped its wings.

    Hu!

    A strong wind rose from the ground and rushed into the sky, blowing away a gap in the dark clouds.

    The sunlight fell on the Isle of Dawn''s residents and the Dragon''s scales, which seemed to give the scales a golden edge. It made the Dragon look even more majestic.

    "Your Excellency true dragon, thank you for your help."

    Marian looked up at the silver Dragon and said.

    it''s just that the Isle of Dawn is far away, " she said apologetically.  we don''t have many treasures to repay you with. You might not be satisfied.

    The trading ships of the Empire rarely passed through the Isle of Dawn.

    Besides, the resources on the Isle of Dawn weren''tpetitive and couldn''t be sold for a good price. This was an Ind that wasn''t rich.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Garen said magnanimously, " it''s fine. I''m a helpful Dragon. I was just passing by. I didn''t do it for you. I''m not here for your reward.

    After hearing garen''s words, Marian revealed a curious look and said, " "May I know where you are from?"

    I''m a ne traveler, " garen said.  I often travel through the endless ne worlds. I just arrived in this world today.

    Marian thought for a moment and muttered, " so, he''s a visitor from another world.

    Otherworld beings were notmon.

    However, it was not rare for the spellcasters of the alpha Empire.

    If not for the fact that their own material world was shockinglyrge and rich in resources, the alpha Empire would have long since begun to invade other prime material worlds.

    There was nock of Dimension Travelers among the high-level spell casters of this Empire. They were very clear about the situation of the main material world and knew how powerful the Empire they belonged to was.

    "Sir, if you don''t mind, why don''t you stay on the Isle of Dawn for a few days? there aren''t many treasures on the ind, but we have plenty of local food and wine. I hope I can treat you well and repay you for saving my life."

    in addition, I can also introduce you to our great empire, the alpha Empire. It should be able to help you during your travel on the Empire''s main star.

    Marian looked at the silver Dragon and said softly.

    This spell caster''s invitation was just what garen wanted.

    it''s just a small overseas Ind, and there are so many spell casters.

    your Empire seems to be very powerful. I''m curious about it.

    When Marian Heard the Dragon''s praise for her Empire, she smiled proudly and said, "  Your Excellency, the alpha Empire will only be more powerful than you think.

    The citizens of the alpha Empire were mostly proud of their status.

    Even the lowest level of ves could not help but smile when they told others about the glory of the Empire.

 Chapter 867 Rainbow Dragon (1)

    "Your Excellency, may I know your name?"

    On the Isle of Dawn, Marian asked the young dragon floating in the air beside her in a low voice.

    For the sake of convenience, garen had already shrunk his body size and transformed into a harmless young dragon. After hearing the spell caster''s question, he replied calmly, "  garen Aurelia, an ordinary member of the Dragon race.

    Ordinary ...

    you must be joking, Your Excellency garen. If you were an ordinary true dragon ...

    "Then what kind of Dragon can be considered extraordinary? Perhaps it''s those dragon gods."

    Although Marian had never heard of garen''s name before this, from how garen had casually killed three legendary sea monsters in seconds and how all the spell casters on the ind didn''t know how to make a move, it was enough to know that this true dragon from the alternate dimension world was unfathomable.

    Next.

    Marian took garen on a tour around the Isle of Dawn.

    Garen saw that the ind, which had just been destroyed by the legendary sea monster and the storm, was being rebuilt at an extremely fast speed under the spells of the spell casters.

    Strong winds swept up the remains of trees, and mes melted the earth, stone, and steel, forming new houses ...

    The fields that had been destroyed by the storm were revived by the wind spell. With just a gentle blow, the dead nts were revived and rejuvenated.

    He noticed garen''s gaze.

    Marian smiled.  we Alphans use magic to provide ourselves with food, shelter, and so on. We can use magic power. Even in a remote ce like the Isle of Dawn, the people here live a rich life.

    The young dragon pped its short wings and stopped in mid-air.

    Garen turned to look at Marian, and after some thought, he said, " "What about the people in your Empire who don''t have the talent to cast spells?"

    Marian considered her words and replied, "  most of the people of alpha have a certain level of spellcasting ability. As for those who don''t have magical talent ... Their duty is to serve the spellcaster."

    "In the history of the Empire, all the Kings and great heroes were unparalleled spellcasters."

    In a matter-of-fact tone, Marian continued, "  in the tradition of our dia Empire, there is no one who is gifted in magic. To be honest, they are worthless in our eyes, but even the slightest bit, even the most basic of magical abilities, is enough to be a noble.

    Garen was deep in thought, and nodded slowly.

    In that respect, the alhetia Empire was somewhat simr to Netheril.

    In an Empire built entirely on magic, the status of spell casters was Supreme. Whether one had the ability to cast spells or not determined one''s status in the Empire.

    In such a magic Empire, the ordinary people without magic talent could not resist the power of the spellcasters no matter how unwilling they were. They could only go with the flow and be manipted.

    if that''s the case, I guess your Empire should have two sets ofws.

    one is for spellcasters, and the other is for ordinary people.

    Garen said slowly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Marianne''s eyes were filled with surprise. She looked at the small silver Dragon Whelp and said, "  Your Excellency garen, you''re right. I wonder how you guessed it? "

    Garen shook his head and said calmly, "  as a traveler, I''ve been to the starry ne worlds and seen magic empires simr to yours.

    "Simr to our Empire?"

    I wonder if the magic Empire you speak of is stronger or weaker than our alpha, " Marian said curiously.

    Garen thought about it carefully.  your overall strength is stronger. However, when ites to creativity and the specific application of spells, you are not as good as the magic Empire.

    In garen''s eyes, the fire and wind spells of the dia Empire were still mainly used for destruction and destruction.

    Inparison.

    The Arcanists of Netheril were much more well-rounded. The spell system covered all aspects, and any problem could be solved with spells. If old spells couldn''t work, they would create new spells.

    At the very least.

    A spell like the God''s Ascension was not something that the spellcasters of the alpha Empire could create.

    When Marian Heard garen say that the alpha Empire was not as good as the other magic empires, even if it was only one aspect, she subconsciously wanted to argue. However, she was interrupted by garen''s question.

    Garen raised his head and looked beyond the sky.

    thoses that surround this world, are they also part of the alpha Empire? "

    Marian also raised her head and looked at the blue sky and white clouds.

    Her gaze could not directly see beyond the sky.

    However, Marian understood what garen was referring to.

    To be able to see. satellite world with the naked eye ... In front of garen, Marian became even more serious.

    yes, " she replied.  those are the 18 satellite worlds of the Empire, where many magic Academies are located. I once studied wind magic in a Magic Academy in one of the satellite worlds.

    "As for the you''re currently on, it''s the Empire''s main."

    Marian was now a spellcaster on a small ind overseas.

    However, she was not a native of the Isle of Dawn.

    The Isle of Dawn was a small piece ofnd assigned to her by the Empire''s corresponding Department when she graduated from the Magic Academy.

    "Magic Academy? Tell me about the Magic Academy in detail."

    I''m also a spellcaster, and I''ve done a lot of research on magic. Maybe I can go and learn more about itter.

 Chapter 868 Rainbow Dragon (2)

    After hearing garen''s words, Marian said softly, " "As you wish,"

    Immediately after, she led garen to a tall Hall that was still intact. As she ordered the ind''s residents to serve drinks and food, she told him about the situation of the Magic Academy that she knew.

    in the culture of our Empire, magic Academies are the most prominent.

    almost every spellcaster, including the great emperor, would spend an important time in the Magic Academy.

    As she spoke, Marian peeled off a ck fruit with thorns and ced the tender white flesh inside into the young dragon''s mouth.

    This kind of maid-like gesture could be said to give garen a great deal of respect.

    Garen did not stand on ceremony and ate it in one bite.

    The texture was sweet and crisp, with rich juice and a good taste.

    there are many magic Academies in the Empire, " Marian continued.  but they alle down to two types.

    it''s an Academy called the glory of the sky. It''s an Academy that studies wind magic. I graduated from the glory of the sky Academy.

    "As for the other type ..."

    their name is the universal truth, the raging mes governing Academy. Those Fire Mages who are hot-tempered and have their brains burnt by mes are from the raging mes governing Academy.

    Marian then opened up a purple scallop with a faint glow, revealing the squirming, panic-stricken, tender meat inside.

    Your Excellency garen, this is shrieking shellfish, a specialty of the waters around the Isle of Dawn.

    "Please have a taste."

    Garen looked at the shell meat that was wriggling like tiny waves. He took the shrieking shell from Marian''s hand and brought it to his mouth. With a roll of his nimble tongue, he sucked it into his mouth in one breath.

    Ji!

    As if he was extremely frightened, a sharp and ear-piercing voice rang out from garen''s mouth.

    The shellfish meat was very delicious, and the shrieking sound when it was chewed had a different taste.

    "The taste is not bad."

    Garenplimented.

    I''m d you like it, " Marian said with a smile.

    Shortly after, while garen was enjoying his meal, Marian continued to tell him about the Magic Academy.

    the spell casters of the glorious sky Academy are also known as the wind worshipper.

    the spell casters of the raging memanding Academy are called the me worshipers.

    "............"

    Gradually, garen gained a better understanding of the Magic Academy in the alpha Empire.<novelnext></novelnext>

    What was worth noting was that from Marian''s words, garen sharply realized that the two types of magic Academies, the glory of the sky and the rule of fire, were not so much a physical Academy organization as a doctrine, a special religion or sect that spellcasters believed in.

    It was called an Academy, but it had a religious model.

    A spellcaster like Marian was proud of her own Academy. She had a strange sense of pride and looked down on other Academies.

    "From your tone, you seem to have a certain level of prejudice and enmity towards the raging me Imperial Academy."

    Garen said while Marian was talking.

    Marian''s voice paused for a moment, then she said to garen seriously, "  Sir, if you''ve had in-depthmunication with Fire Mages, you''ll know that everything I''ve said is true.

    as intelligent spellcasters, they''re only inclined to blow up and burn everything that gets in their way. They''re just a bunch of brainless boorish men.

    Garen did notment.

    the sky glory Academy has an ancient heritage. It was the first spell caster of the alpha Empire and witnessed the establishment of the alpha Empire from scratch. It has a history of nearly ten thousand years.

    the entire star system, including the main and the satellites, is now filled with breathing wind, allowing the dynasty''s fleet to move freely. This is all thanks to the great wind magic.

    "Inparison, what did the fire mages do?"

    "The raging me Academy has only been established for a few centuries. Other than snatching students from our sky glory Academy and provoking us from time to time, it has made no other contributions to the Empire."

    When Wind and Fire were mentioned, Marian became a little radical.

    In front of an unfathomable guest like garen, she could not hold back her subjective emotions and directly reprimanded the fire mage.

    Before this, Marianne gave garen the impression that she was a rational and gentle spellcaster.

    a religious school ... The impact on these spell casters can already be seen."

    Even a rational and gentle spellcaster like Marian would have strong emotions when mentioning Fire Magic. The more radical spellcasters ''attitudes toward opposing schools were even more obvious.

    the fall of the future dia Empire would probably be connected to this deeply rooted religious school.

    Garen thought to himself.

    Before leaving this remote ind, garen could see the huge hidden danger hidden under the glory of the alpha Empire through the future he knew and the situation described by Marian.

    It was as if he had solved a mystery.

    The more information he learned, the closer garen felt he was to the truth of the fall of the alpha Empire.

    however, the conflict between the magic Academies is so serious that the Empire''s royal family should be aware of it.

    "Then the question is, what was the trigger for the world-ending battle of Wind and Fire?"

    Garen gathered his thoughts and looked at Marian, asking, " "Where is your Emperor of the alpha Empire? Is he inheriting an ancient wind technique?"

 Chapter 869 Rainbow Dragon (3)

    Marian''s expression froze.

    After hesitating for a while, he unwillingly said,  the wise king alfax is one of the honorary Deans of the raging me Imperial Academy. He graduated from the raging me Imperial Academy and is a fire mage.

    He had belittled the opposing Academy for so long.

    In the end, their Emperor was the brainless fire mage that Marian had mentioned ... Under garen''s strange gaze, Marian quickly added, "  His Majesty alfax is wise and powerful,pletely different from the ordinary Fire Mages.

    "You don''t know this, but before King alfax, the previous emperors were all wind mages."

    "We wind mages all agree that King alfalx only chose to learn Fire Magic to appease the new fire Mages."

    furthermore, although His Majesty alfalx graduated from the me Dominion Academy and is a fire mage, he has never publicly dered his support for the me Dominion. He is treating the sky glory Academy and the me Dominion Academy equally.

    It made sense.

    However, the more Marian exined, the more garen felt that this fire mage Emperor might not be like what she said, treating both Academies equally.

    At this moment, Marian also noticed her own excitement.

    After giving garen an apologetic look, Marian said in a low voice, "  Your Excellency garen, I''m sorry to have embarrassed myself. Every time I think about what the fire mages have done, I can''t control my emotions.

    Garen waved his Little Dragon w and said without a care, "  it''s fine. You''ll help me understand the level of opposition between Wind and Fire spell casters.

    Immediately.

    Marian stopped talking and presented garen with a brown, oval-shaped fruit.

    "What is this?"

    Garen''s nose twitched slightly, and he could smell a unique faint fragrance from these small fruits. The strange thing was that although it was fragrant, it also had a strong temptation.

    Brown Coffee fruit, a magical fruit that is now popr on the main and various satellite worlds.

    many spell casters love to absorb the fragrance released when this fruit is crushed. It can lift the spirit of the spell caster and make his mind agile. Do you want to try it? "

    Garen was speechless.

    His eyes glowed as he looked at the brown Coffee fruit in Marian''s hand.

    After garen ascended to godhood, theposition of this fruit could not be hidden from garen''s eyes, which could see the rules of all things.

    In an instant, the light in garen''s eyes faded away again.

    it will enchant the spell casters with weak will.

    "Are you sure it''s not a prohibited item?"

    Marian shook her head.  the royal family of the Empire has their own Brown Coffee fruit industry. Even the great nobles of the Supremew will enjoy Brown Coffee fruits. There''s no big problem.

    With the ability to control the power of magic, the alpha Empire was rich in resources.

    This also led to the spellcasters only needing to asionally use magic to solve the problem, which also bred a sense of emptiness. The brown Coffee fruit had the magic to fill this emptiness.

    ording to Marian, most of the officials in the alpha Empire recognized the cirction of Brown Coffee fruit in the world.

    In fact, many nobles would even hold banquets for this and invite friends and family to enjoy Brown Coffee fruit together.

    This had already be a culture in the dia Empire.

    "This is the fall of glory to the limit?"

    Garen shook his head slightly and thought to himself.

    The onlooker sees the game more clearly than the onlooker. Things that Marian thought were ordinary, but in garen''s eyes, they were all thorns buried under the glorious appearance of the Empire.

    Time slowly passed by.

    Garen stayed on the Isle of Dawn for about a week.

    Through themunication with Marian, garen had a much better understanding of the alpha Empire.

    He came here for two main purposes.<novelnext></novelnext>

    One was to satisfy his curiosity and see how the powerful magic Empire was destroyed in internal strife.

    The second was to collect fire art inheritances and use them to develop his own fire art family.

    With these two goals in mind, garen had an idea.

    In the sea breeze, the silver Dragon was half lying on the beach at the edge of the ind, apanied by Marian, bathing in the pale golden sunlight.

    After some thought, garen turned his head and asked the spell caster beside him, " Marian, will the Magic Academy of your Empire ept a true dragon as a teacher? "

    After hearing garen''s words, Marian''s eyes lit up, "  of course, the Empire respects all intelligent creatures with the ability to cast spells.

    if you are willing, you can even apply to be an official citizen of the alpha Empire.

    "That''s good then," garen said with a smile.

    The Academy of Magic had a high status in the dia Empire, and was the key factor in the war between Wind and Fire. In addition, as an Academy, there must be magic inheritances.

    Hence, garen decided to go to the Magic Academy to take a look.

    Marian looked at garen and said softly, "  the raging mes Unified Academy isn''t suitable for an intelligent Dragon like you. I can rmend you to the sky glory Academy that I graduated from. The wind mages will wee you with open arms.

    As a member of the wind mages ...

    Marianne naturally rmended the sky glory Academy.

    Garen shook his head, neither agreeing nor rejecting. He only said slowly, " "I''m not interested in the conflict between the Wind and Fire Mages."

    Marian realized that this mysterious true dragon had made her own decision, so she didn''t say anything more.

    "If you don''t mind, I can report your situation to the Empire''s Messenger."

    our Empire has a Department specially set up for visitors from other worlds.

    because there have been many cases of visitors from other worlds who are interested in magic Academies like you. The messenger will take you to the most suitable Magic Academy ording to your situation.

    Garen nodded and said calmly,"sure." &Nbsp;

    Most visitors from other worlds would be wary and fearful when they heard about the special envoy from this Department. However, garen was different. He only said two simple words, but they revealed his strong confidence and confidence.

    by the way, there''s an Academy named sky glory on the 10th satellite, and a raging mes control Academy on the 7th satellite. One of your nsmen is the Dean of each of them.

    they joined the Empire and are also one of the 3000 Supremews of the empire''s Parliament. Their level sequence is also one of the top among all the Supremews.

    Marian said to garen.

    Upon hearing this, garen''s gaze flickered.

    "What kind of Dragon species do they belong to?"

    Garen asked.

    It was one of the most powerfulws in the alpha Empire.

    It was probably a demigod creature.

    Marian thought for a moment and said, " I''m not too sure. I only know that these two dragons from the Supreme true dragon technique are special. It''s said that they look as beautiful as rainbows and are good at controlling magic light.

    It was as beautiful as a rainbow.

    Light magic.

    ...........

    It was just two simple characteristics, but whenbined together, garen could not help but be moved.

    "Could it be a Rainbow Dragon?"

    He thought to himself.

 Chapter 870 ISA And Chris (1)

    This was because legendary dragons were extremely rare.

    In the main timeline, garen had never heard of any news about the rainbow Dragon. Even during the War of Glory, there were no rumors about the rainbow Dragon.

    Garen really did not expect this.

    He would have obtained information about the rainbow Dragon in the timeline of the alpha Empire.

    As Marian said, the rainbow-like beautiful appearance and the characteristics of being good at all kinds of light magic matched the brief description of Rainbow Dragons in the Dragon''s legacy.

    At the same time, garen sharply noticed something even more unusual.

    "You mean, two dragons?"

    "They are the same Dragon species? Or is one of them the type you just described?"

    Under garen''s serious questioning.

    Marian thought about it carefully and confirmed, "  the two Supreme true dragon mages joined the alpha Empire together. They are of the same Dragon species, and it is rumored that they are siblings. However, they have joined a different Magic Academy and are keen on holding duels between Wind and Fire Mages under their academy.

    If it really was a Rainbow Dragon ...

    A pair of brother and sister appeared at the same time.

    This was quite interesting.

    Garen raised his head and looked at the satellite world hanging high in the sky. He wanted to confirm whether the true dragon Supreme technique that Marian was talking about was a Rainbow Dragon, or some kind of Dragon species simr to the rainbow Dragon.

    They were both legendary dragons.

    It was impossible to say that he was not curious about the rainbow Dragon that he had never met.

    Your Excellency garen, please stay in the Isle of Dawn for a few more days.

    I will report your situation to the Empire''s Department rted to Otherworld beings. They will send an emissary here soon.

    Marian said softly.

    Based on the strength garen had disyed, it was just the tip of the iceberg, yet Marian couldn''t see through him. She believed that even the most respected supremew in the Empire wouldn''t ignore this foreign visitor.

    Marian felt that this man was at least on the same level as the two Supreme true dragons of the Empire.

    "As soon as possible,"

    Garen said briefly.

    At this moment, Marian''s eyes moved slightly, and she said to garen, "  Sir, I forgot to tell you that if you express your intention to join the Empire, the Empire''s emissaries will be more enthusiastic to serve you.

    If she could rmend a true dragon who was suspected to be at the Supremew level to the Empire, as the first person to discover garen, she would also be rewarded by the Empire.

    "That will depend on the sincerity of your Empire," garen said calmly.

    Bing a citizen of the alpha Empire was not something that garen could not ept. Even if he did join, it would only be one of the many identities.<novelnext></novelnext>

    But this required a prerequisite, a position that was enough to attract him.

    For example, the Emperor of this magic Empire.

    With the true Dragon''s nature, it was not that they would not join the human empire, but the possibility was very low. Under normal circumstances, the true dragon would not tolerate other creatures of other races having a higher status than itself.

    ording to Marian, the alpha Empire didn''t reject any intelligent species other than humans, and it approved of the coexistence of multiple species.

    As long as they had the ability to cast spells, the dia Empire would wee them.

    Still, in general, alpha was still a country belonging to human spellcasters, and the non-human citizens of the Empire made up less than one-thousandth of its total poption.

    two true dragons who are members of the Supreme Council, citizens of the alpha Empire.

    they''re willing to join the Alpha Empire. They probably have some purpose.

    Garen thought to himself.

    After that, Marian used wind magic to send the wind carrying garen''s information far away, informing the foreign creature settlement Department of the Empire.

    This information included how to discover garen, garen''s various performances, especially in terms of his unfathomable strength, as well as garen''s performance to the Empire, and his attitude towards the possibility of being roped in.

    As the description emphasized on garen''s at least supremew level of strength.

    Marian''s message naturally got the attention of the other party.

    The Supreme Council had 3000 seats.

    From the sound of it, having a total of 3000 Supreme mages did not seem that noble. After all, their numbers were there, and they were not unique.

    However, the prerequisite for this number was the vast territory of the dia Empire.

    This Empire had a main with a diameter of over 100000 kilometers, 18 satellite worlds with diameters of over 10000, and a huge poption.

    The 3,000 Supreme mages were existences that stood out among the hundreds of millions of people in the entire Empire''s territory.

    Every supremew had a high status and was respected by the millions of people in the Empire.

    The number of spell casters in the alpha Empire was indeed unusually high, but most of them were low-level spell casters.

    Spell casters who were able to step on the path of legendary destiny, close to demigod, or even directly at demigod level, were all iparably dazzling stars of the Empire, hanging high in the sky of the Empire, the pirs of this glorious empire.

    As such, one could imagine.

    When they heard that garen, a true dragon from another world, was at least as strong as the Supremew, the alpha Empire had ced great importance on him.

    Garen had only stayed on the Isle of Dawn for another day.

    The next morning, the first ray of golden light shone on the boundless ocean. When it brushed past the Isle of Dawn, it enveloped the ind in ayer of golden light. It was so beautiful that it was almost like a dream.

    This was where the name of the Isle of Dawn came from.

 Chapter 871 ISA And Chris (2)

    Bathing in the golden light of dawn, the silver Dragon Whelp perched on a high cliff near the sea and enjoyed the blue sea view. It suddenly raised its head and looked at a certain spot in the air above the Isle of Dawn.

    Hu!

    A bright and scorching line of fire suddenly appeared out of thin air.

    In the blink of an eye, tens of thousands of me threads interwove together to form a me door, burning the space here.

    A male spell caster in a long robe stepped through the portal and arrived.

    This spell caster had white skin and ck hair. He was a pure Alphard, and his face was calm. His eyes were burning with fire as he nced over the Isle of Dawn. His actions seemed to carry the temperament of someone in a high position. He was dignified without being angry.

    The pattern on his robe was a blooming flower of fire.

    It was the symbol of the infernomand Academy, the universal truth, the me flower.

    Marian''s robe, which was often worn by wind mages, was branded with a pair of green wings. It was the symbol of the sky glory Academy, the wings of wind.

    The reason why it was said that the Empire''s magic Academies were more simr to religions was also reflected in this aspect.

    ? Under normal circumstances, how could a spellcaster who had graduated from a Magic Academy still wear a robe that represented the Academy? And he was deeply proud of it. At the very least, garen had never seen it before in the material world that he had been to in the main timeline.

    At this moment.

    The little silver Dragon Whelp resting at the peak of the sea Cliff attracted the attention of the spellcaster.

    There was only one dragon in the entire Isle of Dawn. It was hard not to notice him.

    The young dragon had short limbs and a round head and stomach. It looked charmingly naive and had a strange temperament. It looked harmless and very cute.

    However, the spellcaster did not show any impolite attitude.

    From Marian''s description, he knew that this harmless young dragon in front of him liked to transform into a young dragon. In fact, she was a mysterious true dragon that was unfathomable.

    [ creature rank detection ]

    The spell caster used this spell that garen was familiar with subconsciously.

    The creature level detection skill that garen had learned came from the alpha Empire.

    Then, the feedback received could be described in the mind of the spellcaster as: £¿£¿?

    As the head of the foreign creature settlement Department, a fire mage with a creature level of 30, his detection skill could detect creatures that were not higher than his level by five.

    The result he got now meant that the true dragon in front of him was indeed a mysterious existence. There was a high probability that it wasparable to the Empire''s Supreme magic, and not the misjudgment of a high-level spellcaster like Marian who was short-sighted.

    Surrounded by the mes.

    The caster descended from the sky andnded in front of the little silver Dragon Whelp.

    "Out of goodwill for your Empire, I will forgive your offensive behavior just now, but only this once."

    Garen looked at the spell caster and said calmly.

    It was not a friendly behavior to use a probing spell on a powerful person.<novelnext></novelnext>

    If he was discovered, it would actually be easy to anger the other party.

    At this moment, the spellcaster bowed slightly, and his right arm waved like a wave, giving garen a standard aristocratic bow of the alpha Empire.

    "Your Excellency garen, please forgive me for my rudeness."

    "I need to confirm if the information is urate. I was forced to do so."

    Caster said apologetically.

    Garen didn''t force the issue. He waved his Little Dragon w and didn''t continue to pursue the matter.

    "Sir, please allow me to introduce myself," the spell caster continued.

    my name is Adolf Reginald, and I am the head of the countermeasure division for the settlement of Otherworld creatures in the alpha Empire.

    "On behalf of the Empire, I wee you."

    As Marian''s information was very important, the Minister came in person.

    The countermeasure division for the settlement of otherworldly creatures ... Such a Department would be set up in many powerful magic empires to prevent the invasion of evil creatures from other worlds, or to treat friendly visitors from other worlds with appropriate attitudes, such as the ancient imaska Empire, the Netheril Empire, and the second imaska Empire.

    Of course, it wasn''t arge Department.

    After all, there were still very few otherworldly creatures in general, and even fewer were worth paying attention to.

    The Otherworld creatures that were truly powerful enough to require the Empire to be on guard were not something that a single department could deal with.

    Garen''s gaze fell on Adolf, and he instantly understood the spell caster''s creature level.

    With Adolf''s strength, he could be a Grand Arcanist in Netheril who ruled over the floating city, and a Duke-level Lord of strange machinery in imaska.

    However, in dia, he was just an ordinary Minister.

    Adolf''s status was not very high in a magic Empire asrge as alfatiya, where there were all kinds of bureaucracies.

    "You want to go to the Magic Academy for an Academic Exchange, right?"

    Adolf asked in a serious tone.

    Satisfying the demands of powerful Otherworld beings, gaining their favor, and making them a part of the Empire was one of the duties of his department.

    "That''s right," garen nodded.

    After receiving confirmation, Adolf immediately introduced him to garen, "  the Magic Academy has two categories: the glory of space and the reign of mes. You should already know about these.

    the Empire''s most outstanding Magic Academy. It is mainly built in the satellite world.

    considering your race, I would like to rmend ...

    Garen interrupted Adolf''s rmendation and said, "  I''ve already made my choice. The raging memanding Academy in your 7th satellite world will do.

 Chapter 872 ISA And Chris (3)

    On the seventh satellite world.

    The ce where the true dragon suspected to be a Rainbow Dragon was.

    Adolf was stunned for a moment, then he smiled and said, " "It seems like you''ve already heard of the existence of the two true dragon Supremews."

    "If you''re willing to join the dynasty, I believe that you''ll be able to obtain the highest position and be one of the stars of the dynasty."

    After considering his words, Adolf continued, "  the true dragon Supreme magic of the seventh satellite world is the Dean of a raging memanding Academy. What do you think about going to the Magic Academy of the true dragon Supreme magic? "

    Garen wanted to confirm the identity of the ''Rainbow Dragon'', and that was exactly what he was thinking.

    So he nodded and said,"that''s it."

    that''s great, " Adolf said with a smile.  I''ll rmend you to the school of ISA. You''ll have an exchange of knowledge with the fire mages there and study magic together.

    "ISA Academy? It doesn''t sound like the name of a Magic Academy."

    Garen looked at Adolf.

    The smile on Adolf''s face did not change as he exined, "  ISA Academy was once known as the me heart Academy. However, after the true dragon supremew took over as the Dean, they changed the name with their own name.

    "ISA is also the name of the true dragon supremew."

    To name the Academy after himself ... This guy seemed to be quite narcissistic.

    Garen thought to himself.

    He had never done this before.

    "Then, what about the sky glory Academy, which has a true dragon as its Dean?"

    Garen asked curiously.

    Christy Academy was once called wind howl Academy, but its name was also changed.

    Adolf answered.

    ISA Academy, rice Academy ... They actually used their own names to name the Academy.

    "Can the name of your Magic Academy be changed at will?"

    When he heard garen''s question, Adolfughed bitterly and said, "  of course not. The ming heart Academy and the wind howl Academy are both ancient Academies.

    "However, the two Supreme true dragons forcefully changed their names on the grounds that they were more perfect."

    "As the Dean, they have the right to do so."

    Through Adolf''s words, garen had some guesses about the personalities of the two true dragons that he had never seen before.

    It would not be normal to be terrifying.

    Even in the eyes of true dragons of the same race.

    At this moment.

    Marian had also arrived at the cliff because of themotion caused by Adolf''s teleportation.

    As a high-level spellcaster, Marian felt the pressure of a legend from Adolf, so she said softly, " "The Isle of Dawn wees you, emissary."

    Adolf nced at Marian.

    His gaze stopped on her for a moment. After feeling the fluctuations of the wind element, he said indifferently, "  yes, you can leave first. I''mmunicating with the guest from the other world. Don''t disturb us.

    Garen watched this scene quietly.

    As officials of the Empire, the spell casters were all prejudiced because of the Academy war.

    In garen''s opinion, the conflict between Wind and Fire had already prated into all aspects of this Empire.

    In the alpha Empire, the strength of a spellcaster represented different levels. Under the orders of the higher-ups, Marian had no choice but to leave.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Immediately.

    Adolf retracted his gaze and said to garen warmly, "  Sir, if you''re not in a hurry, I can take you around the main first, then we''ll go to the seventh satellite world.

    Garen shook his head.  there''s no need for that. I n to head straight to the seventh satellite world.

    Adolf, who was rejected, kept smiling. His body began to burst into mes to construct a spell while he continued, " "Please follow me, I''ll take you to the long-distance teleportation array that will take you to #7."

    Garen raised his head and looked up at the sky, his gaze locking onto the satellite world far away in the sky.

    "Just give me a token that the Magus Academy can ept, as well as the coordinates of the seventh satellite world."

    Garen said in a low voice.

    The time teleportation spell that used the river of time as a medium was more trustworthy to garen.

    Adolf was slightly stunned and looked up at the sky at the same time.

    "You want to directly cross the universe''s vacuum?"

    only the Supremew has the ability to cross the universe''s vacuum and travel between the satellite world and the main star.

    Garen didn''t have that thought.

    However, when he heard Adolf''s words, he was a little interested.

    "I can try."

    He said.

    "I''m sure it won''t be difficult for you," Adolf said enviously.

    Next.

    Adolf gathered his mes and directly constructed a solid piece of paper, then sketched words on it and finally branded it with the magic imprint of the Otherworld creature settlement countermeasure Department.

    "It can prove your identity. With my rmendation and guarantee, the gates of the Magic Academy will be open for you."

    After passing the proof to garen and telling him the coordinates of the seventh satellite world ...

    "Good luck," Adolf said with a smile.

    At the same time.

    The little Dragon Whelp swayed its short and cute body and walked a few steps.

    Its short and small wings pped a few times, bringing the young Dragon''s body up into the air.

    Under the watchful eyes of Adolf and the other Isle of Dawn residents, the young dragon began to glow.

    Its harmless body expanded in the wind, and in the blink of an eye, it turned into a majestic giant dragon that was more than 80 meters long.

    Three pairs of towering dragon horns and rings of ck scales covering his silver body.

    These characteristics, which werepletely different from ordinary true dragons, added a sense of Majesty and mystery to it.

    Even if the Dragon''s might was restrained, the pressure brought by the giant Dragon''s body was still as if it had substance.

    Adolf''s smile froze on his face as it was his first time seeing garen''s true body. He could feel the other party''s power and could not help but hold his breath. After he regained his senses, he tried his best to maintain his smile.

    BOOM!

    The silver Dragon pped its wings and a gust of wind was created.

    The surrounding waters churned and seethed. The wind pressure even caused the surface of the sea to sink in deeply, and one could see the bedrock at the bottom of the sea through the divided water.

    A straight beam of silver light shot into the sky like a Silver Waterfall.

    In the blink of an eye, there was no trace of the silver Dragon in the vision of Adolf and the other spell casters. Only the turbulent waters and the traces of the void that were slowly dissipating proved the traces left behind by the Dragon.

 Chapter 873 The First Experience Of The Time Dragon And The Rainbow Dragon

    In the Noah continent, where garen was born, this kind of small main material world, as long as one flew in a straight line towards the sky, after flying tens of thousands of meters high, they woulde into contact with the invisible and intangible but real ne barrier.

    The crystal wall of the ne separated the countless prime material worlds.

    It was both protection and restraint.

    Basically, only high-level spellcasters and above had the ability to travel between nes.

    If one was not a spellcaster, but a warrior or other profession, one would even need to reach the legendary level to travel between dimensions.

    It was different from the main material world.

    The Prime Material ne, where the alpha Empire was located, was as vast as a Gxy.

    The eighteen satellite worlds of alpha were not natural.

    These satellite worlds had been modified by the magical power of the alpha Empire to be able to amodate living races.

    The main of the alpha Empire, in the sky.

    Hu!

    A bright silver light shed across the sky and disappeared in an instant.

    After the silver light disappeared, the sound of a strong wind could be heard.

    The so-called silver light was the flowing light and shadows pulled by the body of the Dragon of Time, which was covered in silver scales and glistening all over, when it moved at an extreme speed. There were also looming ck rings in the silver flowing light, which was mysterious and unpredictable.

    As the Dragon wings pped, the scenery in garen''s field of vision was pulled into the shape of silk-like flowing lights and vibrant colors.

    He turned around and looked at the main of the alpha Empire.

    As garen''s distance increased, when he looked back at the Empire''s main star, the Isle of Dawn in the middle of the blue ocean in his field of vision was like an insignificant ck dot on a wide-striped sky-blue sea-patterned cloth.

    However, as long as garen wanted to, he could instantly focus his vision and Zoom in.

    Although they were tens of thousands of meters apart, garen could still see the residents of the Isle of Dawn looking up at the sky, and even the tiny insects moving in an orderly manner among the dense trees.

    He only looked at it for a moment.

    Garen retracted his gaze and looked straight ahead.

    In a split second, he had broken through the atmosphere that protected the main of the alpha Empire, his body exposed to the vacuum of the universe.

    The universe''s vacuum was a dangerous ce in any Prime Material ne.

    High-energy rays, radioactive particles, and so on that ordinary creatures could not see with the naked eye, as well as the terrifyingly low temperature, could all hit the body of flesh and blood and make it lose its vitality in an instant, turning it into a corpse floating in the universe.<novelnext></novelnext>

    At this moment.

    Garen felt the various energy flows from the Gxy. The scales on the surface of the silver Dragon''s body became brilliant and colorful when they came into contact with the high-speed moving Silver Dragon.

    The perception of ordinary creatures of the universe''s vacuum was dark and cold.

    However, due to his long-distance vision and magic energy senses, garen could see the sky full of stars shining brightly in his field of vision. All kinds of strange Starlight filled the universe in a colorful way, but it was difficult for ordinary creatures to see it.

    Star Rings, meteorite belts, magic satellites ...

    Compared to the main materials, the universe''s vacuum was even more vast and boundless.

    the astral world is sometimes called the silver universe. The environment is simr to the universe''s vacuum, but the actual situation ispletely different.

    As he flew towards the seventh satellite world, garen looked around and admired the scenery along the way. At the same time, he made aparison with the astral world in his heart.

    The astral ne was actually not dangerous.

    As long as one had mental power, they could move freely in the astral world. Although the creatures in the astral world were immortal, their life level was not much higher than that of the main material world.

    Hiss ...

    Garen took a deep breath.

    Along with garen''s breathing, a breathable wind with gentle energy rushed into his lungs, nourishing garen''s body.

    the alpha Empire''sary system transformation project is truly incredible.

    Garen did not know how the alpha Empire had managed to do it.

    The vacuum he was in was actually much gentler and safer than the vacuums in other prime material worlds. This was because wind was everywhere, filling every corner of the entire Gxy.

    This kind of wind originated from a spell called triumphant whirlwind.

    It could allow space travelers to breathe freely and replenish their physical strength and energy. It could also allow the fleet of the alpha Empire to move faster and more efficiently, freely between the main and the satellites, with less energy consumption.

    In Marian''s proud narration, the triumphant whirlwind was a great masterpiece of the sky glory Academy from thousands of years ago.

    Back then, all the wind mages of the sky glory Academy resonated with their mana at the same time and cast a spell together, expanding the influence of the triumphant whirlwind to the entire star system. It was also from then on that the alpha Empire entered the era of space travel.

    I really need to thank the wind mages for being so close to the Prime Material ne of the dia Empire.

    Garen muttered in his heart.

    If not for the endless resources and territories of the entire Gxy waiting to be developed by the alpha Empire, they would have long since invaded other prime material worlds instead of staying in their own world.

 Chapter 874 The First Experience Of The Time Dragon And Rainbow Dragon (2)

    Time passed by quietly.

    In the universe''s vacuum, there was no point of reference, and the distance became an uncountable number.

    Garen did not know how far he had run.

    However, his precise sense of time allowed him to understand that he had been running at full speed for about a month.

    The universe was too vast, even if it was only the size of a Gxy.

    When garen felt bored, he would bezy and use space teleportation directly, instantly jumping over a long distance. If he did not use space teleportation from time to time, he might have taken several times longer to reach the same distance.

    At this moment.

    In garen''s field of vision, the seventh satellite world had gradually be clearer.

    With garen''s focus, he could vaguely see the surface of the seventh satellite world.

    In the endless, silent and boundless vacuum of the universe.

    The stream of light that garen had transformed into was silent, speeding quietly, and flying past at an extreme speed, like a Silver Spirit shing in the background of the universe.

    After a period of time.

    The silver Dragon stopped and hovered in the air.

    In front of garen, there was an area filled with irregr meteorites.

    Countless meteorites of all sizes were drifting, moving, and colliding without stopping ... They burst out with a blinding but silent me, and finally disappeared in the silent vacuum of the universe.

    "We''re not too far from the 7th satellite world."

    Garen''s gaze passed through the meteorite belt and looked at the seventh satellite world.

    When he had encountered this kind of meteorite belt before, he had directly built a space gate and jumped through it. However, the one blocking in front of garen was thest meteorite belt.

    Looking at the countless meteorites, garen pondered for a moment, and an eager expression appeared on his mask.

    The silver Dragon''s wings pped gently.

    Garen took a deep breath and charged forward with his head lowered.

    BOOM!

    The ever-present wind of triumphant was shaken by garen''s dragon wings, creating a ring-shaped shock wave that radiated far away.

    At the same time, the silver Dragon''s body had already disappeared.

    Boom boom boom boom ...

    The huge silver light ray crashed into the meteorite belt.

    Wherever it passed, pieces of extremely hard meteorites containing arge amount of metallic minerals were hit by the Dragon''s body. Some were thrown far away, some were shattered, and some were even directly turned into powder.

    The metal in the meteorite rubbed against the Dragon''s scales.

    At the same time, it burst out with streaks of ring sparks, pulling out silver lightning-like light streams on garen''s scales.

    Just like this.

    There were sparks and lightning along the way.

    The silver Dragon charged through the meteorite belt and smashed open a nk path.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Very quickly.

    Garen passed through the meteorite belt.

    Turning back to look at the meteorite belt, the Dragon''s face was full of longing.

    When the hard meteorites collided with garen''s body, the shock generated made garen feel asfortable as a massage. After the unrestrained impact along the way, he was quite satisfied at this time.

    Staring at the devastated meteorite belt, garen thought for a while and decided not to harm this ce.

    If the meteorites here were alive, they would have heaved a sigh of relief.

    Turning his head to look at the seventh satellite world, which was even clearer, garen pped his dragon wings. At the same time, in one breath, he spread the power of time to cover his body, activated the maximum eleration mode, and flew towards it at top speed.

    After another period of time.

    The surface of the seventh satellite world had already filled garen''s vision.

    Garen''s gaze pierced through the thick atmosphere that surrounded the entire, and the scenery of the surface of the No. 7 satellite world waspletely visible to garen.

    Due to the magical transformation, it had be suitable for alfamians to live in, and the scenery here was simr to that of the main of the alpha Empire.

    As far as his eyes could see.

    Garen saw tall towers and fortresses, fortresses and pces, vis and manors ...

    It seemed more suitable to be in the wilderness. The buildings surrounded by farnd, forests, and mountains were stacked on top of each other, separated by the wave-like winding streets. Every huge building was radiant and colorful, and the urban scenery had a magical aura. The gorgeous colors were amazing.

    He continued to fly towards the 7th satellite world.

    In just a few seconds, the Dragon''s body was about to touch the atmosphere.

    At this moment.

    Garen suddenly felt dozens of gazes on him, and even more hidden in the dark.

    Many gazes carried a substantial pressure.

    If an ordinary creature were to be stared at like that, under the invisible but real pressure, they would instantly have a mental breakdown.

    "True dragon who hase from afar, please state your identity."

    the seventh satellite world does not wee demigod creatures of unknown origin.

    A strong gust of wind swept past, carrying the will of the other party into garen''s ears.

    Outside the atmosphere of the No. 7 satellite world, there were magic warning lines. Creatures like garen, who could directly cross the universe''s vacuum, were immediately detected by the Supremew when they arrived at the No. 7 satellite world, and were immediately taken seriously.

    A demigod of unknown origin.

    They wouldn''t put it into the satellite world casually.

    The reason was simple.

    If a demigod creature were to go berserk in the satellite world, the damage it would cause to the world''s environment would be unimaginable. Even in the powerful alpha Empire, there were only a few demigod spellcasters among the three thousand Supreme mages. These were the Empire''s most profound heritage.

    At the same time.

    Garen lowered his eyes and looked at the sky above the east side of the seventh satellite world.

 Chapter 875 The First Experience Of The Time Dragon And The Rainbow Dragon _3

    In the sky, a tower made of green crystals was floating in the wind and clouds, surrounded by endless gales.

    Within the Sky Tower, garen''s gaze was the strongest.

    Garen''s eyes narrowed as he looked at the green Tower.

    Since they were on the same life level, demigod creatures could sense each other.

    The master of the tower was a demigod.

    Looking to the other side, in a vast area filled with traces of magic, garen caught a curious and surprised gaze.

    Garen could still sense the thick Dragon-type aura even though it was far away.

    if I''m not mistaken, this should be the Supreme true dragon technique named ISA. He''s also a demigod.

    Garen thought to himself.

    Garen had just arrived at the outer atmosphere of the seventh satellite world, and had yet to officially step into this world, but he had already had his first contact with the true dragon that was suspected to be a Rainbow Dragon.

    The one who had just spoken was the master of the tower.

    Garen''s nsmen only watched silently, casting gazes at him.

    I''m from another world. I set off from the main of the alpha Empire, crossed the universe, and arrived at the seventh satellite world. I have the proof of the Empire''s emissary.

    As he spoke, garen took out Adolf''s proof of identity.

    The Lord of the tower''s gaze swept over the proof.

    Immediately, the Wind Mage''s attitude softened, and he said,"So you''re a guest who wants to go to the Magic Academy for academicmunication."

    "In the 7th satellite world, as long as you don''t rashly cause any damage or casualties, you can do whatever you want."

    After temporarily confirming that garen was not an enemy, the gazes that were focused on him dispersed one by one, and the tense atmosphere also rxed.

    Garen looked at the Magic Academy that had a strong Dragon-type aura and nned tond there directly.

    However, before he could move, the other party had already left.

    Buzz, buzz, buzz.

    Colorful and vibrant, rainbow-like lights appeared not far from garen, appearing in the cold and silent universe''s vacuum.

    Garen''s gaze shifted slightly as he turned his head to look.

    The seven-colored light streams gathered together and turned into a sixty-meter-long true dragon with a well-proportioned and slender body.

    In the background of the universe not far from the seventh satellite world, two dragons, one big and one small, looked at each other.

    Looking at the true dragon in front of him, garen''s eyes were filled with surprise.

    The true dragon in her field of vision was just as Marian had said. It had a body of bright red scales. It was gorgeous, beautiful, and extremely dazzling.

    Red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue, purple ... All kinds of colors gathered on the body of this true dragon, and they gradually turned and disappeared. It was beautiful and magnificent, forming a strange, dream-like color.

    Its body was more slender and well-proportioned, different from garen''s burly body. Its body did not look strong.

    On the mask, a pair of seven-colored dragon eyes were also very eye-catching.

    What made garen''s heart skip a beat was the appearance of this true dragon.

    Although he was unwilling to admit it, with the aesthetic standards of a true dragon, the other party was indeed the most beautiful and handsome Dragon that garen had ever seen.<novelnext></novelnext>

    In addition, what puzzled garen was that he could not tell the other party''s gender at a nce.

    It must be known that in the eyes of other creatures, female dragons and male dragons might not look very different.

    However, in the eyes of true dragons of the same race, one could recognize the other''s gender at a nce through the difference in the color of the Dragon scales, the rise and fall of the back, the length of the dragon tail, the slight arc of the Dragon Horn, and so on.

    However, the Dragon in front of garen was so beautiful that it was hard to tell if it was male or female.

    "You''re staring at me like that, are you in love with me?"

    The magnificent true dragon blinked its eyes and said with a deep and powerful voice.

    From the other party''s voice, garen finally confirmed its gender.

    another creature that has been mesmerized by my damn charm. Sigh, this isn''t your fault. My beauty is indeed unparalleled. Even a demigod can''t resist it.

    Garen was at a loss for words.

    He wasn''t so sure if this fellow was a male or female.

    "You''re ISA?"

    Garen went straight to the point and asked.

    "Yes, it''s me, the most perfect true dragon ISA, the unparalleled beauty Dragon ISA."

    As he spoke, ISA held his head high, revealing the side of his face. He looked at garen with a teasing expression, not looking him in the eye.

    Listening to ISA''s answer, and looking at his appearance and posture, garen''s face darkened.

    In the eyes of the true dragon, the other party''s attitude was like a human noble sizing up a country bumpkin. It could be said to be extremely disrespectful.

    Anger +1.

    Garen endured it and continued.  if I''m not wrong, you''re a Rainbow Dragon, right? "

    Yisa was slightly taken aback, and then continued to look at him in a daze.  "Yeah, you''re quite knowledgeable to be able to recognize me, ugly."

    Ugly monster ... Garen''s dragon ws loosened and clenched again.

    Anger +1.

    "You''re saying I''m ugly?"

    Garen said in a low voice.

    In a matter-of-fact tone, Yisha said proudly, "  I''m not targeting you, but to be Frank, all living beings are uglypared to me.

    As he spoke, seven-colored light burst forth and surrounded his true dragon body, adding to his dazzling beauty.

    Anger +1.

    Garen took a deep breath as he looked at ISA.

    "Take back what you just said and apologize to me. I will give you a chance and forgive you for your offense on ount of our n."

    As the leader of the Dragon Court, the time Dragon God, the main body of the Dragon of eternity and time.

    Garen wasn''t someone who could be ndered so easily.

 Chapter 876 The First Experience Of The Time Dragon And The Rainbow Dragon

    On the other side, ISA sneered and said indifferently, "  since you know that I''m a Rainbow Dragon, you''re still so arrogant. As a legendary dragon species, I''m so scared of a demigod true dragon.

    With SA''s disdainful gaze, garen''s anger rose.

    +1

    +10

    +100

    ..............

    +10086

    "Very good, it seems that you need me to help you recognize your own strength."

    The first time he met the rainbow Dragon, it was not very friendly.

    On the other side, Yisa maintained his proud posture with his head held high.   there are also differences between demigod creatures. You know nothing about the power of a legendary dragon.

    ording to the records of the Dragon''s legacy, the rainbow Dragon was a master magician with terrifying talent.

    As a time Dragon, garen already had an extremely strong ability to learn magic. However, ording to the Dragon''s legacy, he should still be much inferior to the rainbow Dragon.

    Sa mo recognized garen''s identity, so he was very confident.

    Garen chuckled.

    Immediately.

    ? In front of ISA''s wide eyes, the silver Dragon''s body expanded even though there was no wind. In an instant, it turned into a terrifying beast that was a thousand meters long. Its every breath was like thunder, and the Dragon''s might was so dense that it seemed to have substance.

    "Little guy, I still like your current arrogant and confident look. I hope you can keep it upter."

    The mountain-like Dragon said in a deep voice, its eyes revealing a fierce light.

    At this moment.

    The Supreme mages who were secretly observing this ce, wanting to see the battle between the two demigod true dragons, all revealed a shocked expression simr to ISA''s when they saw the giant God garen.

    No matter how long Yisa''s neck stretched, he could no longer look down on garen with a condescending gaze.

    Aftering back to his senses, Yisa looked at the terrifying beast. His tone became much weaker, but he still said stubbornly, " "So what if you''re big? I can do it too."

    magic runes!  ISA chanted in a low voice. At the same time, the colorful light around him turned into dense magic runes that looked like stars.

    With the support of many gigantification spells, his body also began to grow.

    However, after using all his strength and casting all the gigantification magic, ISA''s final body size only reached about four hundred meters, not even half of garen''s size.

    Compared to garen, it was like the difference between an adult and a child.

    "Hmph, body size is only one aspect of strength."

    don''t think that ...

    As he spoke, Yisa suddenlyunched a sneak attack on garen.

    He had silentlypleted a self-created light magic.

    Instant rain of light.

    Meteors formed from solidified light suddenly appeared, shining brightly, and gathered into a vast and Magnificent Seven-colored meteor shower, shrouding garen.

    Looking at his spell, Yisa couldn''t help but Mutter, " "Why are all my spells so beautiful?"

    On the other side, garen revealed a ferocious smile as he looked at the stars in the sky. It was a smile that could only be described as ferocious.

    The power of time flowed, drawing in a small tributary of the river of time, surrounding the surface of garen''s body.

    Time barrier!

    The mountain-like Dragon stood still, allowing the magic Stars to bombard its body.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Every magic meteor that hit the time barrier would cause ripples to appear on it. At the same time, it would shatter and turn into beautiful light fragments, turning the area with garen as the center into a sea of light.

    The ocean of light was boiling.

    On the other side, a triumphant smile appeared on ISA''s face.

    But as the ocean of light dissipated, his smile froze on his face.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The silver Dragon was almost unscathed.

    "Impossible, this is absolutely impossible."

    Yisa was shocked.

    The surrounding Supreme mages also fell into silence.

    Garen, who had fought his way out of the war of Glory and made a name for himself by stepping on the bones of demigod creatures, was also a chasm away from ordinary demigods.

    elegance, you have to be elegant ...

    Yisa muttered to himself to calm down.

    At this moment, garen stared at ISA and said in a deep voice, "  what other abilities do you have? use them now. Otherwise, you won''t have the chanceter.

    He was not in a hurry to take the initiative.

    On the other side, Yisa, who felt that he was being looked down on, was displeased. He said, "  I admit that you''re very strong, but you''ll definitely regret being so arrogant in front of me, a legendary dragon.

    As he spoke, ISA''s expression became serious.

    He quickly constructed a spell, and streams of light immediately appeared, starting to move around the area where garen and ISA were, forming a territory.

    Garen''s gaze flickered as he looked at the river of time.

    Then, something strange happened.

    The river of time was affected by the rapid flow of light and froze, not moving.

    This region of the universe entered a time freeze.

    the extreme speed of light will cause the river of time to stop moving and achieve a true time stop.

    Yisa snorted.

    Looking at the motionless Silver Dragon in the light time freeze area, Yisa pped his dragon wings and approached the hill-like head of the giant God garen.

    However, just as Yisa was only a few hundred meters away from garen ...

    The frozen Silver Dragon suddenly turned to look at ISA.

    "Just this?"

    Yisa was shocked by garen''s sudden action.

    "Let me show you what the real time freeze domain is."

    The power of time burst forth.

    In an instant, Yisa was dragged into garen''s time freeze domain.

    As a Rainbow Dragon, ISA had a strong resistance to all kinds of abnormal States. His thoughts did not stop. In the time freeze domain, he tried his best to mobilize all his magic power, trying to break through the restrictions of the time freeze domain.

    However, with the difference in strength between him and garen, it was impossible for him to do so in a short time.

    Garen did not hold back.

    Then, in the time freeze domain, the giant God-transformed thousand-meter Dragon began to beat up the gigantified ISA.

    Garen didn''t use an attack like the w of time and space shattering. He only pped on ISA''s proud face, and after sending him flying, he flew to the other side in an elerated state, and pped him back.

    Just like this.

    It was like a volleyball game, and ISA, who had met the Dragon of Time for the first time, was ravaged.

    Although they were both legendary dragon species, just like what ISA had said before, there were still differences between legendary dragon species. As the leader of the legendary dragon species, garen did not find it difficult to deal with the rainbow Dragon, ISA.

    The Supremews that were watching the battle now had a clear understanding of the ferocity of the new true dragon.

    At the same time, looking at the beaten-up ISA, they all revealed

    After a period of time.

    With a bloody nose and a swollen face, the rainbow Dragon finally broke free from the time freeze.

    Looking at the huge Silver Dragon w that was rapidly expanding in his field of vision, Yisa curled up his body into a ball. The Dragon w hugged his head tightly, and at the same time, he let out a furious roar.

    "Don''t hit my face!"

 Chapter 877 My Beauty Is Above Yours

    At the edge of the seventh satellite world''s outer atmosphere, in the universe''s vacuum.

    The battle between the two true dragons-no, to be precise, it was a one-sided beatingsted for several hours. Throughout the entire process, the Supreme mages in the seventh satellite world watched with great interest.

    This Rainbow Dragon had never looked anyone in the eye.

    ISA''s personality really made people angry.

    However, in the No. 7 satellite world, there were no other Supreme spells that could defeat ISA directly. As a legendary dragon species, ISA''sbat power was still rtively strong, but he still could notpare to garen.

    As time passed.

    The movement in the universe''s vacuum gradually became smaller, and garen''s anger level slowly decreased.

    At this moment, ISA had already lost all hope in life. His face was numb, and he could only shrink himself into a ball, no longer putting up any meaningless resistance. He knew that he couldn''t beat garen, and garen was only beating him up to vent his anger. He didn''t really hit him hard.

    Whoosh!

    The silver Dragon Tail that was asrge as a mountain range whipped at ISA.

    The rainbow Dragon snorted and immediately turned into a rainbow light and was sent flying far away, leaving behind a beautiful rainbow-like afterimage.

    It was not easy for Yisa to stabilize his body.

    After it stopped, the rainbow Dragon hurriedly shook its head and waved its ws at the silver Dragon.  "Stop, stop, I know I was wrong."

    On the other side.

    Hmph!  the silver Dragon snorted coldly, and the air it breathed out from its nose was like a hurricane.

    Looking at the bloody nose and swollen face of the rainbow Dragon, who was no longer as beautiful as before and was in a rather sorry state, garen''s anger had mostly dissipated.

    "Come here."

    His giant God form slowly shrank, and garen returned to his true body and soul as he spoke to ISA.

    Yisa hesitated, but in the end, he pped his dragon wings and followed garen''s instructions. He flew closer under the cover of the rainbow light, and also removed the giant magic.

    "As a legendary dragon, you seem to be very proud of your identity."

    Garen said as he stared at ISA.

    This Rainbow Dragon raised its head out of habit, wanting to squint at garen.

    However, after seeing garen''s unkind gaze, ISA tried his best to control his body''s instincts, and for the first time, he straightened his head.

    The originally androgynous beautiful mask was now broken and bruised after garen''s ruthless beating. It was swollen and purple as if it was deformed, and its original elegance could no longer be seen.

    At this moment.

    "Big brother, aren''t you also a legendary dragon species? and you''re the most mysterious time Dragon."

    Yisa''s gaze swept past the silver Dragon and focused on the ring of ck scales on garen''s body as he mumbled.

    His voice sounded like it was leaking.

    This was because many of the rainbow dragon''s teeth had been knocked out just now.

    "If you had told me your identity earlier, I would have been more honest."

    In the contact just now, Yisa sensed the strange connection between the river of time and garen. When he saw the ring of ck scales on garen''s body, he naturally thought of the time Dragon.

    The rainbow Dragon''s pride as a legendary dragon species was not enough to show in front of the time Dragon.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Other than the time Dragon, the leader of the legendary dragon species, it was hard for ISA to imagine any other true dragon species that could beat him up so badly that he couldn''t even fight back.

    "Sigh, using time magic in front of the time Dragon, how foolish."

    If he hadn''t used the wrong spell, ISA felt that he could at least hold on for a little longer.

    As he spoke, ISA looked at garen in a daze.

    Garen thought he was looking at him.

    However, as garen looked down in the direction of ISA''s gaze, he saw the reflection of ISA''s appearance on his silver scales.

    although I was badly beaten, you can still see my unparalleled beauty.

    "Sigh, my damn charm."

    Yisha couldn''t help but Mutter to himself, an intoxicated expression on his face.

    As it spoke, the rainbow Dragon''s body glowed with a rainbow-colored light, like a trotting horsemp. It flickered in coordination with the Dragon.

    After hearing what ISA said, garen''s face darkened, and he said, " "If I have to do it again, I''ll still choose to beat you up first."

    He had to admit that the rainbow Dragon ISA''s appearance was indeed stunning and gorgeous.

    In the aesthetic sense of Dragons, it could even be described as extraordinary.

    However, this fellow was too narcissistic.

    What Dragons paid the most attention to was their individual power, not their appearance.

    Yisa came back to his senses, shook his head, and sighed at garen, " "I don''t me you. I''ve always known that this world can''t amodate a true dragon with unparalleled beauty like me. That''s why it''s filled with malice."

    The voice paused.

    Yisa looked at garen seriously and solemnly, and said in a sacred and solemn voice, " "I admit that as a time Dragon, you are stronger than me."

    "I can''tpare to him in terms of strength."

    "But!"

    "I''m more beautiful than you!"

    "In this aspect, I''ve already won over you too much."

    what? " Yisha couldn''t help but raise his head again.

    Garen was at a loss for words.

    He felt that his Dragon w was starting to itch, and he couldn''t wait to rub it.

    On the other side, when Yisa saw the silver Dragon''s increasingly dangerous eyes, he shrank his neck back tactfully. He reached out his dragon ws and pressed his raised head back down.

    Next.

    ISA circled around garen, up and down, sizing him up carefully.

    it''s my first time seeing a living time Dragon, " he said.  I''ve only heard a few words about it from my elders.

    Yisa clicked his tongue in wonder and finally eximed, " "So the time Dragon really exists. I thought it was just a false legend."

 Chapter 878 My Beauty Is Above Yours

    "How should I address you? A powerful time Dragon."

    After being beaten up, ISA still didn''t know garen''s name.

    "Garen Aurelia," garen said calmly.

    In this timeline, no one knew of his deeds.

    this is the first time I''ve heard of it, " ISA said after some careful thought.  it seems that you''re not very active. Otherwise, this name would have spread far and wide.

    The rainbow Dragon didn''t know that the person it was talking about was already a famous person in another timeline. He was known as the Dragon God and had the title of the Dragon of eternity and time.

    "Didn''t you want to go to the Magic Academy?"

    "Follow me. I happen to be the principal of a raging memanding Academy."

    it''s an Academy named after me, " Yisaughed and showed off.  it''s called Yisa Academy.

    Although he had been beaten up, it didn''t seem to matter to him.

    After all, even though that injury looked terrible for a demigod true dragon, it was actually just a small fight. ISA knew that garen had been merciful.

    Immediately, a true dragon with a seven-colored gradient and a silver true dragon began to enter the atmosphere, moving toward the seventh satellite world.

    ? "How many demigods are there in this satellite world?"

    A strong wind blew across the Dragon''s body, making a loud noise. The scenery in his field of vision was magnified rapidly. Garen asked Yisa as they were approaching the ground.

    "Including me, three in total."

    the Dean of the sky Academy is a demigod wind mage, and the Dean of the earth core Academy is a demigod fire mage.

    The Skyward Academy and the geocentric Academy were respectively under the control of the glory of the sky and the raging mes Academy.

    "What about the other satellite worlds?"

    At this time, a Magic Academy surrounded by mountains appeared in garen''s field of vision. There were Crimson Fire elemental magic auras everywhere, and tens of thousands of spellcasters were all Fire Mages who studied Fire Magic.

    In garen''s perception, the lowest level of strength in this Magic Academy was the middle level spellcaster.

    High positions were everywhere.

    There were many legendary spellcasters.

    as for demigods ... On average, there should be two in each satellite world, and they''re all Deans of the major magic Academies."

    however, there are still more demigods in the Imperial court on the main. I''m not sure how many exactly, but there''s definitely a lot of them.

    Eighteen satellite worlds, thirty-six demigods.

    Including the main of the alpha Empire ...

    this magic Empire has more than 50 demigod spellcasters, even by a conservative estimate.

    Garen was slightly shocked.

    The power of the alpha Empire was indeed terrifying.

    From garen''s point of view, having a demigod spellcaster or a magic creation should be enough to step into the threshold of a magic Empire, and the alpha Empire had far exceeded this standard, so it could be said to be a Super Magic Empire.<novelnext></novelnext>

    If ordinary gods, even small god systems, were not willing to pay a huge price, they would be helpless against such a Super Magic Empire in the main material world.

    however, a thousand-mile drop was destroyed by an ant''s nest. The hidden danger of the alpha Empire itself is too serious.

    Anyway, from the history that garen had learned.

    Whether or not there was a mastermind behind the scenes, the Empire of alpha was ultimately destroyed by its own infighting, and The Grudge between Wind and Fire was a major breakthrough.

    A few secondster.

    Garen and ISA arrived at an airspace that was less than a thousand meters away from the surface.

    Two huge true dragons appeared in the same sky. Their wings blocked out the sun and the sky, forming a vast shadow outline on the ground. They immediately attracted the attention of many students and teachers.

    Below them was ISA Academy.

    The mages here were familiar with the Dean, the true dragon ISA, so they were not surprised.

    However, when they saw the other Silver Dragon beside the rainbow Dragon, they could not help but widen their eyes.

    As the Supreme magic of the true dragon, as one of the three demigods of the seventh satellite world, ESA had already made many of the spellcasters of ESA Academy proud. However, garen''s body and aura seemed to be more intense and intimidating than ESA''s.

    At this time, ISA had already used magic to heal his external injuries, and he had returned to his beautiful appearance.

    The mages of the Magic Academy had no idea about the one-sided battle between the two true dragons.

    "I wonder who''s stronger between this silver true dragon and our Dean," some students muttered.

    In the eyes of a spellcaster, body size did not determine everything.

    That was why he did not make any conclusions based on the difference in body size between garen and ISA.

    this Silver Dragon looks so mighty. It has three pairs of dragon horns, and the curved horns look like a crown.

    "I feel like he''s even more powerful than the Dean."

    A student expressed his opinion.

    At the same time, there were also students who supported their own Dean.

    no, he won''t. If he fights with principal ESSA, he''ll be the winner.

    The student who said this was full of confidence.

    Of course.

    No matter how quiet the students were, they couldn''t escape the ears of the two demigod true dragons.

    When he heard the students say that if garen were to fight with ISA, it would be ISA who would win in the end, garen blinked and looked at him.

    Under garen''s gaze, the rainbow Dragon''s expression was inevitably a little embarrassed.

    "What are you all doing here?"

    "You don''t need to attend sses? You don''t need to study magic or prepare academic papers?"

 Chapter 879 My Beauty Is Above Yours

    "All of you, do you still want to graduate from ISA Academy? Hurry up and go, go do what you should be doing."

    The rainbow Dragon, who had just been beaten up, flew into a rage out of humiliation and took it out on its own student.

    After seeing the Dean''s inexplicable anger and being attracted by the two true dragons, the gathered students immediately scattered. To the ordinary students here, ISA was still a rtivelyrge deterrent.

    "Hmph, a bunch of clowns."

    Yisa snorted andughed in satisfaction.

    However, the moment he turned his head, he saw garen''s dangerous gaze, and his smile froze on his face.

    hehe, garen, your beauty is only below mine. Other than us, the rest are all ugly.

    Yisa smiled awkwardly and said to garen against his will.

    This was already the biggest concession that Yisa could make.

    Even if they killed him, they wouldn''t be able to make him say that his beauty wasn''t as good as others.

    in your Magic Academy, the teachers are all legendary spellcasters? "

    In their short interaction, garen had already recognized the extreme narcissism in ISA''s nature, so he didn''t delve into this aspect.

    He looked at the Magic Academy below him.

    The Magic Academy was located in the middle of the mountains with beautiful scenery. On both sides of the wavy streets were lush magic trees. The shade of the trees was like a painting. Buildings such as circles, castles, towers, and open-air ring steps were scattered around, serving as ssrooms,boratories, libraries, dormitories, and so on.

    The magic aura was everywhere, permeating every corner of the ce.

    He sensed the concentration of elements in this ce.

    Garen''s field of vision was suddenly red, and even the air seemed to be filled with mes.

    In the Magic Academy, the students were all dressed differently, but most of the teachers were wearing an exquisite crimson robe with me patterns engraved on it, looking magnificent.

    In addition, the mages of this Magic Academy generally had an emblem on their chest.

    The emblem was a Rainbow Dragon that was proudly raising its head.

    there are countless magic Academies in the seventh satellite world, but my ISA Academy is the second magic Academy in the sequence.

    even in the whole of the alpha Empire, among the many magic Academies, ISA Academy is ranked in the top twenty.

    Yisa''s tone rose, and he looked at garen with a proud expression.

    "It sounds pretty good."

    Garen nodded slightly, and his gaze swept past the ISA Academy again.

    On the ground of the scattered streets, the walls of many buildings, and carved Windows, one could see a portrait of Yisa. Life-like sculptures could be seen everywhere, and there were even grass that had been trimmed to look like Yisa ...

    "It''s just that you''ve arranged too many sculptures and portraits."

    Garen said.

    Yisa immediately shook his head and said righteously, " "You don''t know this, but looking at this Dean''s unparalleled beauty can keep the students in a good mood."

    when you''re in a good mood, your spirit will be lifted, and the efficiency of studying magic will naturally be improved.

    for this, I have made a great sacrifice. My appearance is not something that ordinary creatures can look up to. It is their honor.

    Garen was at a loss for words.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Yesan''s words were so overconfident that he was speechless for a while.

    "What are your ns after this? Are you going to stay at Essa Academy?"

    ISA flew slowly above the Magic Academy with garen in tow, introducing him to the buildings and facilities here, and finally asked, "

    "Sure, that''s what I was thinking," garen muttered.

    alright, " ISA said after some thought.  I''ll give you the identity of a specially invited mentor for now.

    you''re not an official citizen of the alpha Empire. I can''t give you higher positions like magic professor directly.

    Garen nodded lightly.

    At the same time, he looked at ISA and asked, " "When did you join the Alpha Empire?"

    Yisa shook his head and wagged his tail.   about 20 years ago, Christy and I arrived in this world. We found this magic Empire interesting and powerful, so we stayed.

    by the way, you haven''t met Chris yet. have you ...

    Garen shook his head and said,"I came to the seventh satellite world first." &Nbsp;

    After hearing garen''s words, Yisa grinned and said, "  I see. It''s better not to see her. It''s enough to just know me, the rainbow Dragon.

    The silver dragon''s eyes flickered, and it turned to look at ISA.  What''s your rtionship with the rainbow Dragon named Christy? "

    "I heard you two are siblings."

    "Brother and sister?" ISA immediately corrected him. I don''t want to be siblings with Christy."

    she''s also a Rainbow Dragon. I met her when I was traveling in the main material world. She''s about the same age as me, but we have simr interests and hobbies. We''re of the same race, so we traveled together.

    Staring at garen, Yisa reminded him solemnly, "  but Christy has a terrible personality. You don''t want to know her.

    ISA''s words piqued garen''s curiosity.

    What would a character that even dragons thought was terrible be like?

    Hence, he asked,"Oh?" How bad is Christy''s personality?"

    With a displeased expression, Yisa said indignantly, " "Even in front of me, she dares to call herself the most beautiful dragon."

    Christy''s skin is so thick. She can be called the narcissistic Dragon God.

    I''m obviously more beautiful than her. Hmph, a stupid fellow who can''t recognize reality.

    Garen was at a loss for words.

    It seemed that these two Rainbow Dragons had simr personalities.

    It seemed that ISA didn''t realize that he was actually the same as Chris, and he kept on scolding garen about Chris''s narcissistic personality.

    Garen interrupted ISA.

    He stated his purpose frankly, "  where do you keep the inheritances of Secret Fire Arts in your Magic Academy? "

    ? "I want to make a copy."

    Yisa was stunned for a moment, and then said excitedly, " "You want to learn magic? I''ll teach you, hehe, as long as you''re willing to call me teacher."

 Chapter 880 The Terrifying Spell That Destroyed The Empire _1

    Garen rejected ISA''s suggestion.

    "My magic attainment is not much inferior to yours."

    Garen said.

    When it came to his field of expertise, Yisa immediately straightened his face and said, " "Is that so?"

    "If we don''t count your innate time element abilities, how many spells do you know? What''s the effect of the strongest spell?"

    I''m the Magic Dragon, the rainbow Dragon that''s the best at magic among the legendary dragon species. Don''t underestimate me.

    as long as I''m willing to put in the time and energy, I can analyze the construction principles of all magic and quickly master them.

    As a Rainbow Dragon, Yisa''s strongest spell was light magic, but he was also involved in other types of magic.

    Listening to ISA''s confident words, garen immediately exploded, " "The magic you''re best at, do you mean the magic that can''t break my defense?"

    The giant Silver Dragon revealed a look of disdain and said,"It''s shy but useless,"

    Weng.

    It was as if a sharp sword had pierced through his heart. His face turned dull, and he fell silent.

    "You, you can''t say that."

    In the face of the truth, ISA''s tone was much weaker, and he said, " "At least it''s good looking, isn''t it?"

    Garen''s eyes were filled with pity as he shook his head and stopped talking.

    "Damn it, don''t worry about me first. You think my magic is useless, but what magic do you know?"

    Yilu said angrily.

    In the previous battle, garen had not used any magic.

    A long time ago, when garen had very few time-type abilities, he used magic as his main fighting skill while the time-type ability assisted him. However, the situation was reversed now, and magic was just a supplementary tool to garen.

    Giant God transformation, time stop, empty time, time sequence explosion, time division, passing time mirror image ...

    Garen''s various core abilities were all rted to time.

    However, this did not mean that garen had given up on the path of magic.

    Garen, who was able to sessfully cast the God Ascension spell, was not considered weak in magic. Compared to a monster like Karsus, he onlycked a little bit of magic creativity.

    "The magic I know ....

    Garen''s eyes narrowed as he looked at the dense forest outside the Magic Academy.

    Immediately after, he chanted an incantation in a low voice, and the magic power in his body began to surge.

    Whoosh!

    With a p of the Dragon wings, a gray-white curtain of light burst out andnded in the distant dense forest.

    ISA looked over.

    Under his gaze, the dense forest area that was covered by the gray-white light curtain instantly withered. The lush trees lost their luster and withered. Some of the wild beasts and magical creatures affected by it even turned into ashes.

    "A simple withering spell, What is this?"

    Yisa said subconsciously.

    Garenughed and said,"withering spell?" Take a closer look."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Yisa was stunned for a moment, then looked over again.

    In his field of vision, garen''s spell had an obviously fatal withering power. However, after careful observation, he noticed that under the appearance of the withering power, this spell was full of vitality.

    After turning an area into a dead end, the grey-white light screen did not dissipate.

    With a wave of life force, the light curtain returned and entered garen''s body.

    "This is ..."

    Yisa furrowed his brows.

    the eternal life spell. Mortals can use this spell to obtain immortality. Do you know it? "

    "I know a lot of simr powerful spells."

    The effect of the eternal life spell on an undying being like garen was nothing more than nourishing the body and transforming it into some magic power. However, for non-undying creatures, it was a proper divine skill.

    eternal life ...

    Yisa mumbled in a low voice, and his heart was moved.

    As a Rainbow Dragon, isabiga''s yearning and desire for magic was much more Grand.

    His eyes brightened slightly, and then he looked at garen. His Dragon Tail swung, and he said shamelessly, " "Brother garen, can you teach me?"

    ISA was an adult Rainbow Dragon, more than a hundred years old.

    ording to the main timeline, garen''s age was younger than ISA''s. However, if the time garen spent in other timelines were added up, he would be older than the rainbow Dragon.

    "You can, but it''s not free."

    Garen replied.

    "We can have an exchange and learn from each other,"

    as the principal of the raging memanding Academy, you should know a lot of Fire Magic. I''m quite curious about this.

    Garen could not only teach his fire mage spawns the fire and wind spells of the alpha Empire in the main timeline, but he could also use them himself.

    that''s right.  ISA thought for a moment and said, " the secret arts of the Magic Academy can''t be taught to non-citizens of the Empire.

    At this point, he raised his head and said proudly, " "However, I''m the director. I have the final say here."

    After recruiting a Dragon to be the Dean of a Magic Academy, one should not expect the Dragon to follow the rules.

    Garen and ISA looked at each other, and happily reached a consensus.

    ..............

    In the library of ISA Academy.

    The library was squarish and looked like a huge Rubik''s Cube. The walls were engraved with pictures of Yisa, and students and teachers wereing in and out of the library.

    At this moment, a few female mage students who were with them entered the library together, chatting andughing.

    From the outside, the library didn''t look very big.

    However, there was a distorted space inside the library. When he stepped into the library, he saw countless bookshelves on the floor that was so smooth and bright that it could be used as a mirror.

    The bookshelf was made of fine mahogany, and it had a heavy fragrance that could make people feel refreshed.

    There were many tables and chairs between the bookshelves for students to rest and read in the library.

 Chapter 881 The Terrifying Spell That Destroyed The Empire (2)

    The few students chose the spellbooks they needed, then sat around a table and began to chat absent-mindedly.

    Since there was a silence magic array around the desk, the chit-chat would not disturb the other people in the library.

    have you all been to teacher garen''s magic lecture? "

    I''ve been there once. This Dragon mentor''s fine control of fire elemental energy is really amazing.

    A student reminisced.

    that''s right, that''s right, especially in the area of elemental shaping. Although I don''t understand, I''m greatly shocked. I don''t understand, but I think it''s amazing.

    Another student scratched his head, revealing a not-so-smart look and said.

    The students were all in high spirits when they talked about the new true dragon teacher.

    Yisa Academy was already famous for its principal, and now there was a mysterious true dragon teacher. Many students were very curious about the new true dragon teacher.

    of course. It''s said that teacher garen is a true dragon at the Supremew level. He''s a ne traveler, so he probably won''t be staying at Essa Academy for long.

    and it''s not just any ordinary supremew. I heard from some students that even Dean ISA seemed to be a little submissive in front of teacher garen. Dean ISA is a demigod true dragon.

    it can''t be. With Dean SA''s personality, would he be so submissive? "

    "Maybe it''s just a rumor."

    ".............."

    Okay, okay, it''s time to start studying. Work hard for your future academic thesis.

    If one wanted to graduate from the Magic Academy sessfully and obtain the official fire mage certification, not only would they need to have sufficient spellcasting skills, but they would also need to have an academic paper on fire Magic.

    Of course, due to the long history of the alpha Empire, the ancient academic papers had covered all aspects.

    It was very difficult toe up with something new.

    In order to graduate, many students would choose to read old papers andbine the content together to produce a new paper. The professors in the Academy turned a blind eye to this. As long as the paper was not too outrageous, they could graduate smoothly and get certification.

    The minimum requirement for a spellcaster who graduated from ISA Academy was to be a high-ranking one.

    Time passed by quietly.

    The library''s atmosphere was peaceful and quiet, and it was easy to concentrate.

    At the same time, it was easy for people to be distracted.

    "Eh?"

    quick, look! That looks like teacher garen.

    The group of people had only started to study for a few minutes before they were interrupted.

    Following the direction of the speaker''s gaze, their eyes fell on a young man.

    It was a handsome young man with a calm bearing.<novelnext></novelnext>

    His silver hair fell to his waist like a waterfall, and on his handsome face, a pair of tinum eyes were shining like the starry sky.

    He was quietly reading a spellbook. A ray of light shone through the window and fell on his face, making his side profile seem as if it was shimmering, mysterious and unpredictable.

    The most difficult thing to look away from was his unique temperament.

    It was like a breeze from the ancient times, blowing through the curtain of time and slowly falling to the present. It was also like a memory from the distant future, stirring up the ripples of time and merging with the present.

    "Wow, it''s really teacher garen."

    "Do you want to say hello to teacher garen?"

    I don''t think so. Teacher garen is very focused, so let''s not disturb him.

    A few of the young students peeked at garen and whispered to each other at the same time.

    which one do you think looks better in human form, teacher garen or principal ISA? "

    "Principal ISA ... Principal Yesan is always hanging around, and he can''t wait to let everyone know how beautiful he is, but I''m already sick of it. I hereby announce that teacher garen is now the Dragon of my dreams."

    to be honest, principal ISA is even better looking. He''s perfect, and his figure is so beautiful that it''s hard to tell if he''s male or female. But principal ISA is too narcissistic. He doesn''t have any temperament at all.

    "................."

    Although these whispers were isted within the silence barrier, they still did not escape garen''s ears.

    The Magic Academy''s facilities were built ording to the standards of a human body. For convenience''s sake, garen would asionally walk in his human form and had also held a magic lecture in his human form once, so he was recognized by the students here.

    The students ''discussion did not affect garen.

    He read the book in his hand carefully and closed it after a while, showing a thoughtful expression.

    The closed book revealed therge words on the cover.

    Resonance casting

    A joint spell-casting technique of the spellcasters of the alpha Empire.

    By resonating with his bloodline, he could gather his mana and cast a spell on arge scale at the same time, multiplying the power of the spell limitlessly.

    the triumphant whirlwind that fills the Gxy is the product of the resonance cast by wind mages.

    Resonance casting had been passed down for a long time, and was created by ancient wind magic.

    Thus, wind techniques were more skilled in resonance casting.

    a spell-casting method with unlimited potential. Although it requires the alpha bloodline, its ws do not overshadow its benefits.

    Garen made a fair evaluation of this.

    The ability to increase the power of spells limitlessly was terrifying.

    A wind spell that could affect an entire star system was cast by resonance casting, which showed its powerful effect.

 Chapter 882 The Terrifying Spell That Destroyed The Empire _3

    ''When I return to the main timeline, I must let the fire mage family learn it.''

    Garen thought to himself.

    Because he had already memorized the contents of the resonance casting, he put the book back in ce.

    In the dia Empire, the resonance casting was not considered a precious secret technique because it was powerful because it required arge number of spellcasters to know how to use it. It was just a way of casting.

    More than half of alpha spellcasters could use resonance casting, with wind spells as the main spell.

    At this time, the fire mages were more irascible and easily conflicted with each other. They didn''t like to work in groups and scoffed at resonance casting.

    if I''m not mistaken, the Prime Material ne, the main, the satellite world, the many ownerlesss, and the entire Gxy where alpha lived were all destroyed by the resonance casting.

    Wind mages could use resonance casting to create a masterpiece like the triumphant whirlwind.

    In that case, it was also possible to use resonance casting to construct a wind that could affect the entire Gxy.

    however, even if they have such an ability, the premise is that the wind mages must hate the fire mages to the core and have no attachment to the Empire they belong to. They must no longer have any pity for their hometown.

    From what he knew of the current situation.

    Although wind mages and fire Mages did not see eye to eye with each other, both of them were proud to be citizens of the Empire of alpha, and would not do anything to destroy their own empire.

    what exactly happened to make the wind magespletely disappointed in the alpha Empire? "

    Garen sorted out the information he had, and pondered quietly.

    At this moment.

    The sound of footsteps slowly approached.

    The library was filled with a strong Dragon-type aura.

    Garen turned around.

    In his field of vision was a young man dressed in extremely gorgeous clothes.

    He was wearing a rainbow-colored robe. His eyes, including his long hair, were also glowing. His wrists, neck, earlobes, and hair were decorated with gems, crystals, and other essories. They jingled as he walked and shimmered.

    It was the human form of ISA.

    It was impossible to tell Yisha''s gender when they first met. His face was extremely beautiful and androgynous.

    "Brother garen, am I pretty?"

    let''s go!  ISA said as he stretched out his arms and turned around.

    Garen''s heart couldn''t help but beat faster as he looked at ISA''s current outfit.

    Although he didn''t want to admit it, Yisa was indeed perfect in the eyes of Dragons, and she was charming even to people of the same sex.

    "So-so,"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Garen shifted his gaze and said.

    Yisa shook his head and said proudly, "  you''re not being honest here. If you don''t think I''m pretty, why don''t you dare to look me in the eye? "

    Garen nced at ISA.  how about I throw you into the abyss? " he asked.  the demons will definitely appreciate your beauty.

    I''m just joking, " ISA hurriedly said.  don''t do it in front of me.

    Immediately after, ISA began to ask garen about some arcane magic.

    the magic nodes of the world weaving spell. What runes should I build here? "

    how can I build the spell model of eternal life more effectively and easily? "

    ..................

    At the same time, garen was also asking ISA about some techniques to cast high-circle fire spells.

    As a spellcaster, when it came to the exchange of magical knowledge, ISA was still more serious, so he could carry out normal and effectivemunication.

    After a period of time.

    After the exchange of spells, ISA and garen took a break and started chatting.

    ISA was a little curious about garen''s origins and the current state of the time Dragons. In response, garen selectively answered some of his questions. Simrly, garen also learned a lot of information about the rainbow Dragons from ISA.

    Just like the strength Dragon, the rainbow Dragon also had a n.

    Moreover, when an immature Rainbow Dragon was in danger, it could ask for help from an ancient Rainbow Dragon. ording to Yisa, a Rainbow Dragon that was strong enough could also teleport through space.

    The essence of the rainbow Dragon''s divine power was light.

    The essence of Dragon-type divine power was power.

    These abilities could eventually lead to the river of time and have a certain influence on the flow of time. For example, ISA could create time stop through the movement of light.

    Garen felt that there seemed to be a special connection between the three legendary dragon species.

    As they chatted, garen recalled what ISA had said before.

    by the way, you said you have the same interests and hobbies as Chris.

    "What kind of interest?"

    Garen asked.

    After hearing garen''s question, ISA paused and stared at garen. After a moment of hesitation, he slowly answered.

    witness the end of the glorious thing.

 Chapter 883 The Rainbow Dragons Unknown Quirk (1)

    "Witness the end of a glorious thing?"

    Opposite the human-shaped Rainbow Dragon, after hearing what ISA said, garen was deep in thought.

    "That''s right."

    I have the same interest as Christy in this.

    Garen''s gaze focused.  the two of you probably joined the alpha Empire out of your own interest. Tell me, what did you do in the alpha Empire? "

    A true dragon wouldn''t bow down to anyone so easily.

    It was not impossible for them to join the human countries. However, to the proud true dragons, the chances were extremely slim.

    However, as legendary dragon species, both ISA and Chris had be citizens of the alpha Empire. This was very unusual. Garen had previously thought that they had joined the alpha Empire with some purpose. Now that he heard about the interest of the two Rainbow Dragons from ISA, garen immediately connected many things.

    "It can''t be that my two nsmen have been secretly stirring up trouble, right?"

    Garen looked at ISA and thought to himself.

    It was possible that the destruction of the dia Empire was due to the two Rainbow Dragons.

    On the other side, after hearing garen''s words, ISA did not immediately answer.

    He looked around.

    They were still in the Magic Academy''s library. Since Yisa and garen were very popr, their simultaneous appearance in the library gradually attracted the nearby students.

    As time passed.

    More and more people gathered.

    Although Yisa and garen had set up a sound-proof spell when they were talking just now, they still felt a little ufortable talking under the intense gazes of so many people for a long time, as if they were being watched.

    Hence.

    "Let''s go somewhere else," said ISA, looking at garen.

    He stretched out his hand and drew a line in the air. The space around him fluctuated, and a clear andplete door appeared.

    The two human-shaped true dragons stepped into the spatial gateway one after another, and disappeared from the library under the reluctant gazes of the students.

    In the next second, ISA brought saga to a strange space.

    This wasn''t a ce in the physical world, but a separate space. It was filled with illusionary lights of various colors, light swirls, light spots, light streams ... Intertwining together, they formed a beautiful and dazzling scene.

    If an ordinary creature suddenly appeared here ...

    Debuffs such as blindness and dizziness were unavoidable.

    this is the country of light that I''ve created by imitating the divine Kingdom. It''s considered my territory.

    The space in the country of light was vast.

    Here, ISA had returned to his original form as a Rainbow Dragon. His rainbow-colored scales were the most eye-catching even in the country of light. Garen also removed his transformation spell and returned to his original form, which felt the mostfortable.

    The silver Dragon sized up the space.

    With eyes that could see through the operation of the rules of all things, he could tell at a nce that ISA was in the center of this space. Countless rays of light enveloped him, and he was also born because of him. Just like the gods in the divine Kingdom, ISA had absolute control over the kingdom of light.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You''ve been to the divine Kingdom?"

    Without truly seeing a divine Kingdom, it was impossible to create such a realm.

    At garen''s inquiry, Yisa nodded and said mysteriously, "  I won''t hide it from you. I have a goddess suitor. He was fascinated by me after seeing me once and pursued me madly.

    These words piqued garen''s curiosity.

    "Which goddess?"

    the fire-haired goddess is a great divine power. I was a guest in her divine Kingdom before.

    Yisa said proudly.

    It was indeed something to be proud of to be invited by a powerful goddess.

    But ...

    Through the Dragon''s legacy, garen thought about the information about the goddess that ISA had mentioned.

    Madam fiery hair ... Hmm ... This goddess seems to have had romantic rtionships with many gods, even non-divine creatures."

    Garen thought to himself.

    The authority of the fiery-haireddy included beauty, love, and passion. She was not strong inbat, and because of the authority of the gods, it led to her passion for love and the pursuit of beautiful things.

    The believers of this goddess were mostly vain, superficial, and frivolous women.

    It didn''t sound like he was bragging.

    If the fire-haireddy, who loved beautiful things, saw ISA, it would indeed be difficult for her to resist his charm. The Dragon race was not the only race with an aesthetic sense. Most gods also had the eyes to discover beauty.

    At this time, because he was in the light domain, Esha''s strength in all aspects would be increased.

    After licking his lips, ISA looked at garen with an eager expression.

    Garen noticed the look in ISA''s eyes.

    "Oh?"

    "Do you think you can do it again in your own territory?"

    Garen''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he said calmly, " "Let''s y a little more? It''s in your country of light."

    As someone who had a God''s clone, garen knew the real God''s kingdom like the back of his hand.

    From garen''s point of view, ISA''s country of light was currently just a poor imitation of the kingdom of God. In garen''s vision, he could easily see arge number of loopholes in the country of light.

    Garen appeared to be very confident.

    However, Yisa was confident in his country of light.

    "I used the wrong spellst time."

    garen, let''s have another serious fight. It''s in my territory, we don''t know who will win yet.

    Yisha shook his body, and the endless sea of light around him began to fluctuate.

 Chapter 884 The Rainbow Dragons Unknown Quirk (2)

    "Sure, I''ll satisfy you," garenughed.

    Under ISA''s doubtful gaze, the silver Dragon extended its ws and snapped its fingers.

    Bengbeng.

    The chronicled explosion instantly created a chaotic flow of time and urately exploded at the most vulnerable nodes in the country of light.

    Then, the entire country of light dimmed temporarily. As thepletews of space were broken, ISA lost the enhancement from the country of light.

    After a moment of silence.

    Yisa looked at the silver Dragon, who was rubbing his hands, and smiled stiffly.

    "Brother garen, is it toote for me to admit my mistake now?"

    Garen waved his dragon ws and said,"now you know how to call me big brother?" It''s toote."

    Looking at the silver Dragon pouncing at him, Yisa hurriedly retreated and said, " "Wait, I have onest request."

    "Don''t fight this time ..."

    Before he could finish his sentence, his body was bound by the frozen time.

    Half an hourter.

    Garen was satisfied after stretching his body.

    On the other side, the rainbow Dragon''s face was once again bruised and numb. With a sad face, it said weakly, " "Why do you always have to hit the face? Can''t we fight at another ce?"

    Garen showed an apologetic expression, but his words were not apologetic at all, " "I''m sorry, I really couldn''t help it."

    ISA''s overly narcissistic personality made garen want to beat him up whenever he had the chance.

    If it weren''t for the fact that he was a legendary dragon, many creatures would be helpless against him.

    If ESSA was just an ordinary creature, with his personality, he would call anyone he saw ugly and look at them with the side of his eyes ... He would probably be beaten up nine times every time he went out, and it would be a blessing if he could grow up alive.

    "Sigh, this world is really full of malice towards me."

    After Gu Ying self-pitying for a while, the few nodes that garen had broken in the country of light slowly healed. Then, with the nourishment of the endless light around him, ISA''s appearance quickly returned to normal.

    "Now, let''s get down to business."

    are you and Chris nning something in the dark in the alpha Empire? "

    Garen asked.

    what? " ISA was slightly stunned.  how do you know that? "

    "I guessed it. Tell me."

    Yisa hesitated for a moment, and after thinking about it carefully, he said to garen, "  if it weren''t for the fact that we''re both legendary dragon species, I wouldn''t have told you about it.

    Immediately.

    Yisa raised his neck, cleared his throat, and considered his words.<novelnext></novelnext>

    He looked at garen and slowly began to tell him about the rainbow Dragon''s special fetishes, as well as his and Chris''s true motives.

    you might not know this, but as Rainbow Dragons, Christy and I are also observers, witnesses, and recorders of all kinds of stories ... He''s keen on observing the development of the story in secret."

    every member of my race has a special preference. They like different types of stories.

    for example, my mother liked heroic epics. She once secretly trained human Bravehearts to fight against the demons that invaded the main material world. When one hero fell, another would be reced, and she never got tired of it, until one hero defeated the demon andpleted the heroic epic.

    After listening to what ISA said, garen said, "  but how did she do it? after all, she resisted the demons that invaded the world. Your mother is a kind Rainbow Dragon.

    Hearing this, isahahaughed.

    He looked at garen with a strange gaze, shook his head, and said, "  what if I tell you that my mother was the one who introduced the demons into the main material world? "

    In a matter-of-fact tone, Yisha said, "  there aren''t that many suitable stories for us to read, so sometimes we will push the story a little bit and add some necessary conditions for the development of the story.

    Garen was at a loss for words.

    Good fellow.

    He called her good guy.

    It was garen''s first time learning about the rainbow Dragon''s quirk.

    There was not much information on Rainbow Dragons in the Dragon''s legacy, or rather, all the information records of legendary dragon species only had scales and ws, so garen was not clear about the habits and ecology of Rainbow Dragons.

    "Of course, we''re not some devil Dragon."

    some Rainbow Dragons appreciate love stories, some like to watch the weak counterattack, and some like the Rise of Empires.

    haha, " Yisha chuckled.  if you meet a Rainbow Dragon of the same race, you''ll be very happy.

    The rainbow Dragon was not just an observer.

    Because they would push the development of the story ording to their own preferences and intentions, and they could exert influence on the areas that they were not satisfied with.

    The most terrifying thing was that they really had this ability.

    Garen thought for a moment.  then, ording to what you''ve said, are there stories of Rainbow Dragons that are passionate about disasters, doomsday, and despair? " he asked.

    If there was.

    In that case, any ce that was targeted by this kind of Rainbow Dragon would be extremely unlucky, and their ancestral graves would be emitting ck smoke.

    there should be.  ISA nodded.  there are preferences for all kinds of stories.

    As he spoke, a proud look appeared on Yisha''s face.  "A single story is too shallow."

    when the glorious things I lovee to an end, especially the fall of the once-powerful and glorious magic Empire, I can see not only heroic leaders, but also despairing catastrophes, beautiful love, and terrifying viins ... With so many factorsbined, it''s full of ups and downs, and it''s so exciting."

    "How can ordinary stories be mentioned in the same breath?"

    "Hmph, Hmph, I''m so different from the rest."

 Chapter 885 The Rainbow Dragons Unknown Quirk _3

    Yisa couldn''t help but praise himself again. Looking at garen''s own face reflected on his scale armor, he was mesmerized by his own charm and showed an intoxicated expression.

    so, you and Chris have your eyes on the alpha Empire? "

    Said garen, who had roughly understood what ISA was up to.

    of course.  ISA nodded.  the alpha Empire is the most powerful and glorious magic Empire I''ve ever seen. They have more than fifty demigods. If you don''t count the stronger divine power, just the demigod level alone is stronger than thebined power of some small god systems.

    for example, the triumphant whirlwind that fills the entire Gxy. Even a low-level god of magic might not be able to cast such arge-scale masterpiece of magic.

    the alpha Empire could be said to be a Super Magic Empire. In the main material world, it couldpletely fight against the gods.

    "Besides ....

    "Also, this Super Magic Empire still has a huge hidden danger," garen continued.

    that''s right, " ISAughed.  the conflict between Wind and Fire Mages is shockingly huge. The religion-like culture of the Magic Academy is rooted in every corner of the Empire.

    Christy and I both think that this Super Magic Empire wille to an end sooner orter.

    and what we need to do is to wait quietly and add fuel to the fire at the right time so that the story can unfold.

    After he finished speaking.

    Yisa stared at garen and asked in a deep voice, "  you already know the purpose of Chris and I in the dia Empire.

    "You''re not thinking of stopping us, are you?"

    Garen smiled and shook his head.  I''m just a traveler from another world who happened to pass by this ce. The alpha Empire is not my Empire. Why should I stop you? "

    "On the contrary, I''m happy to witness the end of this Super Magic Empire with you."

    After hearing garen''s words, Yisa heaved a sigh of relief and said in a rxed and happy tone, "  that''s great. The time Dragon and the rainbow Dragon will join forces. This story will definitely have the ending we want to see.

    Immediately.

    Garen was curious and asked, "  have you and Chris already made a move? or are you just waiting for the alpha Empire toe to an end? "

    we don''t mind participating in the development of the story, " ISA said with a smile.  we don''t mind influencing it.

    After a pause, ISA continued, "  Christy and I are in the raging me Academy and the air Glory Academy. We''ll organizepetitions between the different Academies from time to time. We''ll also offer generous prizes to attract students from the magic Academies.

    the people of the dia Empire are tough. There are no restrictions on life and death in this kind of tournament between spellcasters.

    in thepetition, the Wind and Fire Mages were two opposing factions. After many battles, both sides suffered many casualties.

    if this continues, the hatred between the two magic Academies will only grow stronger, " Yisa said with a chuckle.  it''ll explode sooner orter.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Spellcasters weren''t individual entities.

    The mages who studied in the Magic Academy had their own small circles and groups. Moreover, because of the ssification of the Magic Academy, wind mages were grouped together with wind mages, and fire Mages were grouped together with Fire Mages.

    If a wind mage were to die at the hands of a fire mage ...

    Then, the circle that this Death Wind mage belonged to would breed hatred towards Fire Mages.

    The same logic applied to the opposite.

    In the short term, this kind of hatred might not erupt.

    But the more it was like this, the more dangerous it was.

    This was because the hatred had not disappeared. It was just that it had umted over and over again. No one knew when it would erupt like a volcano, causing a terrible disaster.

    In the beginning, it might have been a conflict between two apprentices.

    However, it was not impossible for it to eventually develop into a Wind and Fire apocalypse.

    "You two are quite evil."

    Garen said.

    With an innocent expression, Yisa blinked and said, "  you can''t say that. We just want to record a wonderful and good story. How could we have any bad intentions? "

    besides, it''s better to get the pain over with.  ISA paused.  the alpha Empire is so huge. If it wasn''t for its own problems, Christy and I wouldn''t have been able to do anything.

    on the contrary, if they can survive this crisis, this Super Magic Empire will no longer have any hidden dangers, and its future prosperity will be unimaginable.

    although this story isn''t as exciting as the end of the Glorious Empire, Christy and I can ept it.

    Immediately.

    "So, before the alpha Empire, did you witness the fall of any other glorious empires?" garen asked, looking at ISA.

    Yisa thought for a moment and muttered,"hmm ..." Before that, Christy and I had only pushed an Empire called the resting Empire to its destruction. It was on a different level from the alpha Empire."

    what about you, garen? " ISA asked.  have you ever seen the end of the Glorious Empire when you travel between nes? "

    "Tell me if you have any, I love this kind of story," he said excitedly.

    Garen was silent for a moment, and then said seriously, "  to tell the truth ... Although I don''t have the hobby of witnessing the fall of a glorious empire, I should be more experienced than you in this aspect."

    Among garen''s many titles, there were nicknames such as the destroyer of the Empire and the silver-winged bane.

 Chapter 886 The Rainbow Dragons Unknown Quirk _4

    Upon hearing this, the rainbow Dragon looked at garen with eager eyes, its tail wagging.

    "Quickly tell me about it."

    At this moment.

    Just as Esha was staring at garen, the rainbow light of the country of light suddenly fluctuated and formed a space gate.

    In the blink of an eye.

    A magnificent Dragon Shadow streaked across and entered the country of light.

    Garen''s gaze shifted slightly as he looked over.

    There was another rainbow Dragon in his vision.

    Colorful scales with a gradient color,. slim and curvy body, and a Dragon Armor with beautiful curves ... Compared to ISA, this Rainbow Dragon''s figure was more gentle and beautiful, but it was also so beautiful that it was difficult to tell if it was male or female, and it was wless.

    As one of the true dragons, garen could barely tell that this Rainbow Dragon had a certain difference in appearancepared to ISA.

    However, if it were any other race, they would definitely have mixed up the two Rainbow Dragons.

    "rice, you''re just in time."

    The country of light wasn''t built by ISA alone.

    This alternate dimension was created by ISA and Chris. Usually, these two Rainbow Dragons from different satellite worlds and magic Academies would asionally gather in the country of light and secretly n to intensify the conflict between the Wind and Fire Mages.

    "I''ll introduce you."

    "This is one of our kind, garen Aurelia, the Dragon of Time."

    Christy looked at garen.

    Just like ISA, this female dragon raised her head arrogantly and did not look garen in the eye. Her nostrils were almost pointing to the sky.

    "A time Dragon?"

    "You''re not good-looking at all, far less than one percent of my beauty. Are you really a time Dragon? It can''t be a fake, right?"

    Garen was at a loss for words.

    As expected, beating up ISA was the right thing to do. If he had revealed his identity first, the situation would probably be the same as now.

    Hearing this, Yisha rolled his eyes andughed evilly. He then said to Chris, " "Chris, you don''t believe in brother garen''s identity? In that case, do you want to have a spar and give it a try?"

    I feel that even in the country of light, you won''t be brother garen''s match.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Christy looked at Yisha and smiled.  "Brother garen? You''re calling me so intimately. ISA, where''s your pride?"

    Immediately.

    Christy turned to garen and said proudly, " "I''m a little bored, so I''ll y with you."

    "Remember to do your best. Don''t disappoint me."

    Garen''s dragon ws began to itch again as he looked at Christy''s arrogant face.

    With a gloating expression on his face, ISA walked away silently. Then, he opened his eyes wide and looked between garen and Chris without blinking. After being beaten up twice, he was happy to see Chris repeat his mistakes.

    "As you wish."

    Since the other party had made such a request, garen agreed to it in a low voice.

    In the Dragon race, male and female dragons had equal status. Strength was respected, and there was no need for male dragons to give in to female dragons.

    Next.

    The power of time rolled over and the silver Dragon quickly enteredbat mode. It transformed into a terrifying mountain-like behemoth in the country of light and used the same trick to st a hole in the country of light so that Christy couldn''t receive the amplification of the domain.

    On the other side.

    When the rainbow Dragon Chris, who had just arrived, saw the giant God garen and felt his overwhelming pressure, her arrogant expression froze.

    wait, I was wrong. I was just joking with brother garen just now. I''m done, I''m done.

    Just like the rainbow Dragon, Christy''s attitude changed quickly.

    The silver Dragon''s voice was like thunder.  "This is not up to you."

    After a while.

    There was another female Rainbow Dragon with a numb face and a swollen nose in the country of light.

    "Hahaha."

    "Chris, you look so ugly."

    Watching the battle, Yisa let out a joyful Dragon''s Roar and started mocking.

    Hearing ISA''s mockery, the embarrassed and angry Christy pounced on him and fought with him. All kinds of colorful spells were cast, and the scene was chaotic.

 Chapter 887 The Legendary Dragons Full Of Bad Ideas

    The battle between ISA and Christy didn''tst long.

    The two Rainbow Dragons seemed to understand each other better. When they fought, the spells they used were used to counter each other, resulting in neither side having the upper hand.

    In garen''s eyes, it was rather boring.

    Hmph, garen is still waiting here. I''ll let you off this time, but I''ll deal with you next time.

    Yisa raised his head and looked at Christy.

    On the other side, the other female Rainbow Dragon had almost the same expression. She raised her neck high, and her eyes were proud and arrogant. She was unwilling to look at people directly, and at the same time, she retorted back at ISA without showing any weakness.

    As he spoke.

    The two Rainbow Dragons that had just stopped fighting seemed like they were about to lose control of themselves and start fighting again.

    Garen was already sick of the sound and light. It could almost be said that there were some light pollution in the gorgeous magic attacks, so he appeared in the middle of the two Rainbow Dragons and stopped the conflict between ISA and Chris.

    "Enough, let''s stop."

    "You guys can continue when I''m not around."

    After hearing garen''s words, both ISA and Chris stopped looking down on the other party and settled down. At the same time, because of garen''s lesson, when these two Rainbow Dragons looked at garen, they could finally control their heads that were raised to the sky and could finally look at the Dragon directly.

    brother garen, you haven''t told me the story of what you''ve experienced.

    "Tell me."

    After settling down, Yisa looked at garen unyieldingly.

    Due to his unique preference for stories, ISA had no resistance towards the ending of the Glorious Empire. Under garen''s gaze, he was wagging his tail, his face focused and serious. He stared at garen without blinking, his eyes hopeful.

    Yisa was willing to tell garen the true purpose of his and Chris''s stay in the alpha Empire.

    In garen''s eyes, this was a sign of sincerity.

    So after thinking for a while, garen slowly said under the expectant gaze of ISA, "  alright, I have three stories here that you guys should like.

    Christy was also attracted to it.

    "What story?"

    She asked curiously.

    ISA turned to look at Chris and said in a low voice, "  I''ve already told brother garen about our preferences. Brother garen has been to many different nes of the world and has seen many things. He has witnessed the fall of many more glorious empires than we have.

    Christy nodded and said, " "I see ... Then tell me quickly, I also want to hear it. "

    She didn''t me orin about Yisha''s honesty.

    After all, if her and Yisa''s goal was spread, the result wouldn''t be good.

    The alpha Empire might not be able to tolerate two true dragons who harbored evil intentions.<novelnext></novelnext>

    However, as they were both legendary dragon species, in fact, Christy was willing to trust her own race and form a friendly rtionship with the mysterious time Dragon. Although she was beaten up the first time they met, which was not very friendly, her habit of respecting the strong of the Dragon race made garen more respected.

    After hearing that garen had a story to tell her.

    Now, the two Rainbow Dragons were staring at garen, sitting in a row, showing the naivety of a Dragon Whelp, and looked exceptionally obedient.

    This was because when the rainbow Dragon was just born, their parents would often tell all kinds of stories to the young dragon. The love to listen to stories, as well as the focus and obedience of listening to stories, had already be a part of the rainbow Dragon''s character.

    Under the gaze of the two Rainbow Dragons.

    The silver Dragony down and slowly told the four stories in a story-telling tone.

    once upon a time, there was a powerful Eastern Empire in the main material world. It was formed by strange machinist who could control magic machinery.

    it''s called the imaska Empire.

    "................."

    the gods and saints of two God systems descended, bringing down destruction and natural disasters along the way, disying the great power of God. With the great power of God, they destroyed this kingdom of strange machinery that was once glorious and tried in vain to kill a God.

    "................"

    the Enther Empire was founded by a God, the Saint. However, due to a spell caster''s experiment, he identally opened a portal to the orc kingdom in the territory. The Saint of the orc God system led the orc Army and descended. In the endless wars, the Enther Empire was destroyed.

    "................"

    under the leadership of the chief Weaver, the spell Weaver Empire started the Grand feat of deification. In the end, a God with the power of death was created, and the price was the death of all the people of the Empire.

    "................"

    the Netheril Empire, relying on the authority of the magic of the first goddess of magic, made all the cities suspended in the wind and clouds, high above, far away from the secr world.

    ..............

    The Spellweaver Empire, ancient imaska Empire, Enther Empire, Netheril Empire ... Garen told them about the four magic empires ''glory and destruction.

    In the country of light.

    Time passed by quietly.

    Yisa and Chris both looked happy when they heard this. Their bodies swayed slightly as if they had been hungry for a long time and had finally eaten a feast. They looked quite satisfied.

    In the end, when they heard that the monstrous genius, Karsus, the light ofher, had shouldered the responsibility of saving the country and developed the God Ascension technique, the two Rainbow Dragons ''eyes widened.

    "Godly Ascension technique?"

    "Is there really such a forbidden spell?"

    "Did Karsus seed?"

    As dragons of magic, both Yisa and Chris couldn''t resist the temptation of godly Ascension. At the same time, they were extremely curious about the final effect of godly Ascension.

 Chapter 888 The Legendary Dragons Full Of Bad Ideas

    Garen said slowly, " this talented Grand Arcanist seeded for a moment. After that, his body exploded due to the unparalleled power of the gods. Under the influence of the gods ''power, only a crazy mind and an immortal heart were left.

    at that moment, the magic copsed, and all the floating cities in the sky fell to the continent, releasing theirst mes.

    the Netheril Empire was destroyed.

    What garen was talking about was the history of theher Empire that happened in the main timeline.

    The interesting thing was ...

    Other than the spell Weaver Empire, the alpha Empire was even older than these empires.

    In other words, the story that garen told had never happened in the timeline that ISA and Chris were in.

    If they had the chance to go to the Faerun continent in the future, they could witness the fall of the three magic empires with their own eyes.

    After listening to garen''s story, Yisa let out a long breath and sighed, "  the hero who wanted to save the country eventually became the executioner who raised the knife to destroy the country. This story is very interesting.

    Christy blinked and murmured, " "Godly Ascension technique ... Although the goal of snatching the power of the God''s authority has failed, this bold idea is very enlightening."

    She looked at ISA with great interest, and said, " "ISA, let''s try to create an even more perfect godly Ascension."

    "I have the same idea," ISA said, his eyes flickering.

    The two Rainbow Dragons looked at each other, and then, using the reflection of each other''s scales, they eximed in wonder at their own beauty. They said in unison, "  if a human spellcaster can create the prototype of the godly Ascension spell, there''s no reason we can''t seed.

    As Rainbow Dragons, Yisa and Christy had their own pride.

    In terms of magic, they did not think that they were inferior to a human.

    However, without Karsus''s belief that he had no way out and was staking everything on one throw, garen did not think that ISA and Chris could easily create another god Ascension.

    "ISA, Chris."

    you don''t have to go through so much trouble. I happened to learn the Ascension spell when I was in theher Empire, and I made some improvements to it. When the conditions are met, there''s a high chance of sess.

    The so-called improvement.

    She was referring to the improvements made by the first generation goddess of magic in the other dimension. Garen only said that the godly Ascension spell had been improved, but he did not say that he had modified it himself.

    Upon hearing this, the two Rainbow Dragons were slightly taken aback. Then, they revealed their eager eyes again.

    "Brother garen, please teach us ~"

    The two Rainbow Dragons requested at the same time,ing over and speaking with great enthusiasm.

    Garen rejected her mercilessly and said firmly, "  there''s no such thing as a free lunch in this world. Moreover, this isn''t an ordinary spell.

    He didn''tpletely reject her.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Yisa and Chris looked at each other, and then said in unison, " "Then what will it take for you to be willing to teach us?"

    They stared at garen without blinking, eager for the God Ascension technique.

    Garen grinned, and said unhurriedly, "  that will depend on your performance in the future. If I''m satisfied, it''s not impossible to teach you the godly Ascension technique. After all, you''re all legendary dragon species. It''ll be a form of support for your own race.

    After thinking for a while, garen''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he said calmly, "  I''ve taught you guys a lesson and I''m feeling a little tired now. Who''s going to give me a massage? "

    Upon hearing this, the two Rainbow Dragons immediately moved closer to garen.

    ISA was helping garen massage his shoulders, while Christy was massaging garen''s back all the way to his tail.

    "Hehe, are you satisfied?"

    "Is this force appropriate?"

    Garen closed his eyesfortably and said, " "Not bad. Continue, don''t stop."

    Enjoying the massage service from the legendary dragon species, garen was extremely satisfied.

    At the same time, ISA and Chris were also exchanging information and discussing their future ns with garen.

    "ISA, have you noticed that thepetition between the raging memanding Academy and the glory of the sky Academy has been increasing recently? Even in other satellite worlds, without our help, it would be the same."

    Said Chris.

    Yisa nodded and hammered garen''s shoulder. The scales nged as they collided, and he muttered, "  yes, I''ve done some research. I think it''s because of the brown Coffee fruit.

    When he heard about Brown Coffee fruit, garen''s eyes moved slightly, and he opened his eyes a little.

    This fruit originated from the main of the alpha Empire, but it was now popr not only on the main of the alpha Empire, but even the magic Academies of the eighteen satellite worlds had Brown Coffee fruit ntations.

    Even in Essa Academy, almost half of the magic students and even the instructors used Brown Coffee fruits as a refreshing item.

    "Caused by Brown Coffee fruit? Tell me in detail."

    Garen said.

    Yisa considered his words and slowly said, "  Brown Coffee fruit can make the spellcaster feel refreshed and satisfied. It also has a certain degree of addiction, but it has no other side effects on the body and mind.

    After a pause, ISA continued, " "The most important thing is that it''s not Brown Coffee fruit."

    it''s mainly because of the magic of the dia Empire that enriched the resources of various worlds, allowing ordinary Free Folk to live without anything to do.

    the brown Coffee fruit is just an opportunity, " ISA said.  due to the satisfaction brought by the addiction of the brown Coffee fruit, more and more spellcasters be numb after getting used to it. It''s difficult for them to feel any other stimtion.

 Chapter 889 The Legendary Dragons Full Of Bad Ideas

    His expression turned serious as he continued, "  this has also led to them gradually bing fascinated by the conflict between the raging me Academy and the glory of the sky Academy. Witnessing the collision of gorgeous wind magic and fire Magic is one of the few things that can surpass the satisfaction of Brown Coffee fruit.

    Garen was deep in thought, and nodded slowly.

    "So that''s how it is."

    After thinking for a while, garen muttered, " "If that''s the case, I have a good idea,"

    ISA and Chris looked at garen.

    Under the gazes of the two rainbow lights, garen said slowly, "  since the mages love to watch it, why not make the duel between the magic Academies public and turn it into arge-scalepetition that even has the support of the imperial family? "

    At the moment, thepetition between the magic Academies in the dia Empire was still mainly covert, and they were trying to trip each other up.

    Under the deliberate urging of the two evil rainbow Dragons, ISA Academy and Christy Academy had held private duels against each other, which had caused a certain number of casualties.

    "Good idea."

    ISA and Chris ''eyes lit up.

    if the scale of the duel between raging me Unified Academy and sky glory Academy is allowed to expand, the conflicts between wind mages and fire Mages will umte even more rapidly.

    He looked at the silver Dragon andughed, "  brother garen, you''re very talented in pushing the story forward.

    In fact, garen had personally pushed for the elerated destruction of the ancient imaska Empire, and was even known as the destroyer of the Empire.

    He was indeed experienced in this area.

    At the same time, Christy said, "  however, if we want to hold the fiery windpetition in the entire Empire, we''ll probably need the Supreme Council''s approval and the support of the Empire''s officials.

    the Supreme Council convenes once every five years. " ISA muttered.  until the next time ... There''s only a year left."

    before that, let''s think about how to convince those Supremews.

    Garen smiled slightly and said calmly, " when the timees, you can say that by putting the conflict on the surface, it will help to eliminate the grudges and conflicts between Wind and Fire Mages. It will give the two factions of spell casters a chance to understand each other, empathize with each other, and even be friends through war.

    After hearing garen''s words.

    Yisa and Chris were slightly stunned.

    well, what if the result is really like what you said, brother garen? what should we do then? "

    "Aren''t we doing a good deed with bad intentions?"

    Garen was not like the two Rainbow Dragons, who only thought that the alpha Empire had a high probability of falling and perishing through the current situation. Garen came from the future timeline, so he already knew the oue urately.

    The conflict between the two factions of spellcasters-Wind and Fire-would only be deeper than what Yisa and Christy could see.

    if it''s a wind mage who doesn''t like each other or a fire mage who hates each other, it''s indeed possible for spell casters of the same kind to be friends after a fight.

    "But Wind and Fire techniques?"

    that''s impossible. The more you understand each other, the more they will hate and oppose each other.

    By studying the Wind and Fire Magic of the alpha Empire, garen had discovered something worth paying attention to.

    Different from his fire mage family, when Alfa was studying fire or wind magic, he wouldn''t deliberately control his mind and personality. He didn''t care about the change in his personality due to the influence of Wind and Fire.

    This also led to ...

    It was very difficult to change the fundamental concepts of fire and wind techniques.

    The four major elements had never coexisted in harmony.

    Even the elemental Lords such as the wind elemental Queen, the king of the earth, the Lord of water, and the Lord of fire were deeply affected by the essence of the elements, and they constantly fought with each other.

    No matter how talented alpha was, he couldn''t bepared to the four elemental sovereigns, let alone them.

    The more they understood the ruthlessness of Fire Mages, the more wind mages would despise and reject these barbarians who knew how to cast spells. There was no need to talk about empathy. On the contrary, Fire Mages also hated the hypocritical actions of wind mages from the bottom of their hearts.

    Before bing a spell caster, this sort of prejudice might not be serious.

    However, after bing a spell caster, the influence of elemental power would subtly change it.

    after learning the lesson from the fall of the Empire, my fire mage family will undergo emotional training, and do their best to control their character.

    Garen thought to himself.

    The fire mages of theter generations had done it.<novelnext></novelnext>

    However, it was impossible to make the spell casters who were in the glorious period of the Empire and had not experienced any severe pain and were deeply proud of their own faction to resist their nature.

    "That''s reasonable."

    as long as the Supreme Council passes our proposal in a year''s time, hehe, there will be a good show to watch.

    Both ISA and Christy were excited and couldn''t wait.

    Garen was also looking forward to it.

    He was very curious about how this powerful magic Empire would slowly decline.

    Although he wasn''t like ISA and Chris, who loved the story of the Glorious Empire''s fall, garen didn''t mind witnessing it with them.

    Garen, ISA, Chris ... The three legendary dragon species could only push the gears of this Super Magic Empire and speed it up. The direction of its operation had already determined its oue.

    As for whether there were other creatures behind the scenes other than the three legendary dragon species, it was still uncertain.

    After that, Chris left the country of light and returned to her own satellite world. Garen and ISA continued to stay in the ISA Academy in the seventh satellite world.

    Not long after.

    The fire mages of ISA Academy held a spontaneous vote.

    The vote was for the most charming and popr teacher in the ISA Academy.

    As the headmaster, Isab was also a teacher here. In the past, this Rainbow Dragon had always won the top spot without any dispute, bing the most charming teacher in the students ''hearts.

    There was no other reason.

    Although ISA was overly narcissistic, he was indeed stunningly beautiful. Both male and female students were deeply bewitched by his charm.

    But this year.

    The most popr mentor title had changed.

    The ne traveler, teacher garen from another world, had be the new Star of the ISA Academy, and was very popr.

    In response to this, ISA was extremely depressed. At one point, he ran to garen''s ce to make a scene, hoping to get garen''s consent to do some inside operations to get back his title.

    "Aren''t you more beautiful than me?"

    "Why did you lose to me in the vote?"

    "Don''t tell me, in the eyes of humans, your beauty is not as good as mine?"

    Garen said.

    Under garen''s critical attack, ISA''s body swayed as if he had been severely injured. He covered his face and left in sorrow.

    The sun rose and the moon set, the stars shifted.

    The river of time was eternally unchanging, flowing quietly.

    Following that, garen''s days in the alpha Empire became simple and fulfilling.

    The students of ISA Academy often saw their teacher garen''s figure entering and leaving the library. It was as if he was living in the library, tirelessly absorbing all kinds of inherited knowledge to strengthen his attainments in the Path of Fire Magic.

    With garen''s motivation, some of the students became even more hardworking.

    Inparison.

    Their principal, ESSA, had nothing to do every day. He loitered around the academy all day long, like a proud peacock spreading its tail feathers, showing off his beauty to the students everywhere.

    Just like this.

    A year passed in the blink of an eye.

    The Supreme Council of the alpha Empire began as promised.

    As official citizens of the alpha Empire, ISA and Chris had the status of the Supremew. They were the highest level of Magic Academy Deans, and they all went to the main of the Empire to attend the Supreme Council.

    Garen did not join the Alpha Empire.

    However, as a highly valued demigod true dragon, he was also invited to attend the Supreme Council as an honored guest. However, he could only see and listen, and could not make his own suggestions.

    [ PS: double the monthly votes now. I''ll ask for a monthly vote first. There''s another chapterter tonight. ]

 Chapter 890 The Supreme Council

    Between the main of the alpha Empire and its satellite world, there were three ways to go back and forth.

    The first was the most difficult one, which was when garen went to the seventh satellite world previously, he directly crossed the universe''s vacuum with his tyrannical strength. Although there was the triumphant whirlwind, the universe''s vacuum was still a dangerous ce.

    The second was to carry the dynasty''s space fleet.

    The fleet of the alpha Empire often galloped between the gxies and excavated various resources from thes. They were an important part of the alpha Empire.

    Thest method was the fastest.

    Through the super-long-distance space transfer formation between the main and the satellite, one could cross endless space in an instant and reach the destination directly.

    However, this method of travel consumed arge amount of energy and was not free. Ordinary spellcaster nobles could not easily afford to pay the price to use the super-long-distance spatial teleportation array.

    He had already experienced the feeling of crossing the universe.

    This time, garen chose to go with ISA, directly using the super-long-distance teleportation array of the seventh satellite to head to the main.

    The super-long-distance teleportation circle of the No. 7 satellite was built in the mountains. In fact, it was not just a teleportation circle. The alpha Empire loved to ce their buildings inyers of mountain forests.

    At this moment, a group of spell casters had already gathered near the ultra-long-distance teleportation portal.

    Most of them were legendary-level, and they were using long-distance teleportation circles to leave the seventh satellite world one after another. If they did not use teleportation circles but built teleportation spells on their own, even legendary spellcasters would not be able to handle such a long distance. The magic power that would be wasted would be more cost-effective and convenient than using teleportation circles.

    At this moment.

    Hu!

    A gust of wind suddenly swept past, setting off green waves in theyers of the forest.

    At the center of the five mountains, on the peak of a towering mountain that was suffused with magical aura, the mages who were waiting to use the ultra-long-distance teleportation circle turned to look into the distance.

    Before the Dragon arrived, the strong wind arrived first.

    In the field of vision of the spellcasters, two ck dots that were rapidly expanding and bing clearer with every second appeared.

    In the blink of an eye.

    The two ck dots revealed the outline of the Dragon.

    The silver Dragon was covered in silver scales and had a pair of dragon horns on its head. Its wings covered the sky and the sun. As it pped, the forest below shook and the dense canopy was pressed down.

    Behind the silver Dragon.

    The rainbow Dragon''s body glowed with a dream-like seven-colored light. When it moved, it left a long tail of light behind it, drawing a beautiful rainbow in the sky.<novelnext></novelnext>

    the two demigod true dragons from ISA Academy.

    A spell caster muttered to himself, looking at Yisa and garen curiously.

    It was not that Dragons did not exist in the seventh satellite world. However, these two demigod true dragons were undoubtedly the hottest topic. After all, in a Magic Academy dominated by human spellcasters, the Dean of the true dragon Supreme magic Institute and the equally mysterious true dragon teacher were considered to bepletely different, and could easily cause discussion.

    The alpha Empire allowed foreign citizens to exist, but it was still a human nation.

    Famous foreign species like ISA, garen, and Chris had always been under widespread attention.

    In the spellcasters ''opinion, the fact that the proud true dragon was willing to be a citizen of the alpha Empire was enough to prove the greatness of the Empire, so they weed the true dragon citizens.

    However, there were also spellcasters who had a different view.

    There was a small group of spellcasters who felt that the true dragons were up to no good, and that they must have joined the Empire for some kind of conspiracy. They even organized activities to appeal to the people of the Empire to protest against the true dragons bing the Dean and teachers of the magic Academies, as well as the Supremew.

    However, due to the Empire''s glorious and powerful status, such spellcasters were often ignored.

    Most of the proud citizens of the Empire truly felt that the true dragon had been subdued by the glory of the Empire and willingly became a part of the Empire.

    "The Supreme Council is about to begin. Principal ISA should be attending the Council."

    The mages only exchanged a few words and didn''t say much.

    After all, no matter what, sa had the status of a supremew and was highly respected in the dia Empire. He was not an existence that could be criticized so easily.

    In the alpha Empire, the three thousand Supreme mages were like stars hanging high in the sky.

    Defaming the Supremew, defaming the stars of the Empire, the other party had enough authority to kill the person who destroyed it on the spot.

    At this time, two huge Dragons with great deterrence were approaching the teleportation peak. Under the hurricane brought by the Dragon wings, the spellcasters ''robes and hair fluttered wildly. Sand and stones were also flying around them, and they could not help but retreat.

    The ordinary spellcasters silently moved away.

    In the end, only a dozen or so Supremews of the seventh satellite world remained. They were also going to the main to participate in the Supreme Council.

    These supreme beings with powerful auras and at least 36 creature ranks stopped temporarily. They were not in a hurry to pass through the teleportation formation. Instead, they looked at the two true dragons that had arrived in the sky.

    "Principal ISA, we meet again,"

    your Magic Academy seems to be on the rise. It seems to be developing well.

    Some of his colleagues from the Supreme Council greeted Yisa and expressed their friendly attitude. After all, there was a gap between the Supremews. There were only a few dozen demigods, and they were the most brilliant stars in the Empire. They would be respected wherever they went.

 Chapter 891 The Supreme Council

    Hmph!  Yisa snorted and nced down at the crowd.

    He was not polite at all. He looked disdainfully at the other party and said, "  if you''re too ugly, don''t try to get close to me. If I suddenly faint while talking to you, wouldn''t you all lose face? "

    The faces of the Supreme mages below darkened.

    Garen nced at ISA, thinking that it was normal for this guy to be surrounded and beaten up by a group of people while he was walking. It was fine if he was narcissistic, but he also went around mocking others, attracting too much hatred.

    At this moment, a spell caster shifted his gaze to garen.

    Garen''s body was bigger and stronger than ISA''s, and he was also more eye-catching.

    Although the Dragon''s might could not be restrained, all the Supreme mages present could feel the invisible pressure of the giant dragon just by looking at its size. They were now under the shadow of the giant Dragon''s body.

    you must be the traveler from another world, the true dragon garen who recently entered and left the seventh satellite world.

    we wee you on behalf of the alpha Tiya Empire.

    A supremew revealed a smile and said.

    Garen nodded slightly as a response.

    At the same time.

    His gazended on a male supremew.

    This Supreme mage had a head full of ming long hair, and a pair of eyes that were also red like fire. He was tall, thin, and slender. He was silently sizing up garen and ISA with a burning gaze.

    this should be the Dean of the geocentric Academy, the demigod fire mage, carmos.

    Garen thought to himself as his gaze stopped on the other party.

    When he had just arrived at the seventh satellite world and raised the rm of the Supreme mages, the master of the tower, wind mage, who was a demigod, wasmunicating with garen. During this time, camos did not show up.

    This was garen''s first time seeing camos.

    However, the strange thing was that garen felt a sense of familiarity from camos.

    Garen noticed this with his sharp senses.

    With garen''s current life level, as long as he could feel it, it would definitely not be an illusion.

    "Why do I feel that it''s familiar?"

    Garen was a little confused. He had never been to the timeline of the alpha Empire before, let alone have any connection with one of the demigod Fire Mages.

    Then where did this sense of familiaritye from?

    Moreover, garen could not be sure exactly which aspect of the person he felt familiar with, but he felt that there was something familiar about the other party. This probably meant that the other party was hiding something.

    could it be the bloodline ancestor of my fire mage families? "

    no, ording to Anya, their ancestors were only legendary spell casters. If they were demigods, they would definitely be recorded in the inheritance.

    Garen was deep in thought.<novelnext></novelnext>

    At the same time, the other party also noticed garen''s gaze.

    After ncing at garen and ISA, the demigod fire mage looked away calmly, as if he did not care about the two true dragons at all. His attitude waspletely different from the other Supremews around him.

    As he stood there, there was an extremely subtle and inharmonious feeling between him and the surrounding environment.

    "Alright, let''s go."

    At this moment, ISA called out to garen while retracting his form and turning into a human. Hended on the tform at the peak of the mountain. The mountain peak here would not be able to amodate the two dragons in their true forms.

    Garen only shrunk and turned into a seemingly innocent and harmless young dragon.

    Together with ISA, garen alsonded on the peak of the mountain.

    This super-long-distance teleportation array was built with the surrounding mountains as nodes, the continuous mountain range below as the return path, and the central peak as the core. A lot of resources had been poured into it.

    Weng.

    As they stepped into the teleportation circle, magic runes lit up one after another, surrounding garen and saga''s bodies as they rose.

    In the next second, a pir of wind shot up into the sky, causing spatial fluctuations to surge.

    After a few short breaths.

    In the capital of the main of the alpha Empire, the ultra-long-distance teleportation circle corresponding to the seventh satellite world glowed intensely.

    BOOM!

    The pir of wind that shot out from the seventh satellite world crossed endless space and uratelynded on the main.

    The star Bridge, which was the official name of the whirlwind pir, slowly dissipated after it arrived, turning into nothingness, revealing the little silver Dragon Whelp that was originally wrapped within it, and the beautiful man in gorgeous clothes and essories. It was garen and ISA.

    it''s like the astral world vein. It directly opened up an independent space tunnel between the satellite world and the main.

    interesting. It seems to be the work of wind magic.

    Garen evaluated the star Bridge and understood its manufacturing principle.

    At the same time, through the various internal projects of the alpha Empire, garen had already discovered that although the wind mages were more gentle and restrained, their overall strength should be much stronger than the fire mages. After all, the inheritance of the wind mages was more ancient.

    Immediately.

    Garen pped his little wings, flew into the air, and looked around.

    He was currently in a vast Magic City.

    As far as the eye could see, there were countless towers, castles, spires, and so on. With the architectural style of the alpha Empire, they were also located betweenyers of dense forest and mountains.

    In the sky, there were spellcasters going back and forth in the circle of mes and tornadoes. There were also magic warships that were hundreds of meters long moving around non-stop. The ferocious muzzles of the cannons had a strong deterrent force as they patrolled the surroundings.

    Looking into the distance, one could see a Spire that seemed to reach the sky, and at the top, it restrained a sun-like me.

 Chapter 892 The Supreme Council

    The me Tower was a building in the Imperial court.

    A steady stream of light and heat emitted from the zing light tower, illuminating all directions. At the same time, it also brought with it a rich fire element Energy. It swept across the imperial capital in waves, causing the fire mages in the imperial capital to close their eyes infort.

    "What is this?"

    Garen looked at ISA.

    Yisa understood what garen meant and exined, "  the me Tower is thergest energy core in the imperial capital. It was personally built by the Emperor.

    Due to its unique culture, the Emperor of the alpha Empire had to be an extremely powerful spell caster, or it would be difficult to convince the masses. The current Emperor alfax himself had the power that was not weaker than any supremew.

    Weng.

    The light of the teleportation array lit up again.

    The other Supremews also arrived one after another.

    Among them, camos stared at the me Tower, and the mes that made up his hair fluctuated clearly.

    "How was this tower built?"

    Garen was a little curious.

    The me Tower was undoubtedly a treasure for being the core energy source of the vast imperial capital. The imperial capital of the alpha Empire might be called a city, but it was actually referring to almost an entire continent.

    I''m not too sure about the details. It''s a secret of the royal family.

    "I only know that in order to obtain the materials to build the me Tower, one of the satellite worlds was blown up."

    "The original Empire had neen satellite worlds."

    As he spoke, Yisa looked at the me Tower and continued in a low voice, "  alfalx is already more than five hundred years old, but there''s still no sign of aging. Many spell casters are guessing that he obtained immortal power by relying on the ming tower, and is now an immortal demigod.

    In the main material world, creatures with demigod power were not true gods.

    A real demigod was an immortal God with extraordinary divine power, followers, divine kingdoms, and divinity. However, they were the weakest gods, not much stronger than the top creatures in the main material world, so they were called demigod creatures.

    Demigod creatures, because they were not true gods, might have very long lifespans, but most of them were not immortal.

    "I see."

    Garen looked at the towering me Tower and fell into deep thought. However, due to theck of information, he could not think of a reason.

    Next.

    ISA brought garen around the imperial capital for a stroll.

    The flirtatious and beautiful man and the little silver Dragon Whelp that was pping its wings attracted a lot of attention as they walked on the streets of the imperial capital.

    Dragons were not that rare in the alpha Empire.

    Garen did not attract much attention.

    However, no matter if it was male or female, there were countless Alphans whose gazes were fixed on Yisha, unable to move away. In midair, there were even spell casters who identally collided with each other while controlling Wind and Fire, causing quite a bit of trouble.

    ISA''s charm wasn''t just an adjective.

    This was one of the rainbow Dragons ''abilities that he possessed.

    After that, he toured around the imperial capital for a while and experienced the scenery. Not long after, it was time for the Supreme Council to open.

    .............

    Somewhere in the imperial capital, under the illumination of the me Tower, a ring-shaped building weed many respected existences today.

    The Supreme Council was being held at a ce called ring steps.

    This was a peculiar-looking giant circr court with a diameter that expanded from the bottom to the top. There were rows of stairs surrounding it, and between the steps, there were exactly 3000 seats.

    At the center of the circr staircase, there was a throne prepared for the Emperor.

    Other than that, the outer ring stairs at the top were reserved for guests like garen.<novelnext></novelnext>

    One by one, the Supremews took their seats. Very quickly, all 3000 seats were filled.

    Yisa was at the bottom of the chain of stairs.

    The Supreme spells on the same level as him were all top-notch spell casters of this Empire, a group of demigod existences.

    Christy had also arrived.

    Her human form was also androgynous, and she was dressed in gorgeous clothes. She looked very simr to ISA, and even demigod creatures couldn''t help but look at her.

    Their eyes met, and it was considered a greeting to garen.

    At the same time, garen counted.

    There were a total of 62 demigod Supremews.

    In addition, there would be a portion of guardians in the Imperial court who would not participate in the Supreme Council. There were also demigods among them. The number of top-tier demigods in this Empire was much more than garen had imagined.

    As a guest, garen was the only one who had the appearance of a young dragon, so he attracted a lot of attention.

    The people who were in the same ring as him were mainly the great aristocrats of the Empire. Many of them were only below the Supremew.

    A few minutester.

    A line of fire shot out from the ming tower and disappeared in the sky in an instant. It urately fell on the throne in the middle of the circr stairs.

    The mes dissipated, revealing the figure of Emperor alfax.

    Like many others, garen looked at the Emperor.

    The ruler of the Super Magic Empire, alfakston, was overflowing with elemental energy. He had a golden crown on his head and a Royal robe that was engraved with the mark of the universe. He sat quietly on the throne, looking majestic without being angry.

    His Majesty alfax has arrived. The Supreme Council is now in session!

    Thump!

    As the bell rang, the Supremews began to make suggestions on all aspects of the Empire. From the bottom to the top, the order was strict. The closer one was to the position of Emperor alfax, the more powerful the Supremews were.

    As the demigod Supreme magic, ESA and Chris were first in line.

    Soon, it was Yisha''s turn to make a suggestion.

    He looked at the central ring and suggested, "  the Empire is full of martial virtue, and the people are keen on thepetition between Wind and Fire Mages. They want to know which is stronger, and which is weaker. For this reason, I propose arge-scalepetition between the sky glory Academy and the raging me governing Academy to inspire people.

    Emperor alfax''s eyes flickered, and he said in a deep voice, "  principal ISA, there''s a gap between the Empire''s Wind and Fire Mages. Arge-scale battle will only widen the gap.

    Immediately.

    Yisa revealed a bright smile and told him what garen had said.

    After listening to ISA''s exnation, Emperor alfax fell into deep thought.

    "Everyone, let''s vote on principal SA''s suggestion."

    In an instant, almost all of the Supreme Fire Mages ''bodies lit up with elemental spiritual light.

    This meant that they agreed to the suggestion.

    Fire Mages were fond of duels that could prove their strength and give wind mages a violent beating.

    At the same time, a part of the Wind Mage''s body also glowed with spiritual light.

    Out of the 3000 Supreme mages, 1681 of them agreed with ISA''s suggestion.

    In the end, Emperor alfalx nodded slightly and said to the official who was in charge of recording, " "Note down principal ISA''s suggestion and put it on the list of people to be implemented."

    Soon, it was Chris''s turn to make a suggestion.

    Chris''s eyes flickered, and she said with a serious face, "  I propose to ce my statue in the most prosperous ces on the main and the satellite worlds of the Empire. My beauty can bring glory to the Empire.

    Then, Christy went on and on about the benefits of the proposal. She didn''t seem to be joking at all.

 Chapter 893 The Fourth Evil Mastermind Behind The Scenes

    After hearing Chris''s serious words, the 3000 Supremews looked at each other and fell into a strange silence.

    At the same time, on the other side of the circr staircase.

    Yisa, who was also a Rainbow Dragon, was stunned at first, then he red at Christy. He was angry and a little annoyed, as if he was angry that he didn''t make the suggestion.

    Christy red back at him.

    "Everyone, let''s vote."

    After a moment of silence, Emperor alfax helplessly rubbed his forehead and said.

    Upon hearing this, only a hundred magic lights lit up.

    Without a doubt, Christy''s proposal didn''t make it.

    At the guest ringdder, garen looked at the Supreme mages who were glowing with elemental spiritual light with a strange gaze.

    He really didn''t expect that there would be a supremew that approved of Christy''s proposal.

    Time passed by quietly. Following that, the Supreme Council continued to proceed in an orderly manner without a single break. One by one, the Supremews made their suggestions and made reasonable exnations. Then, the other Supremews and the Emperor would vote on it.

    asionally, he would encounter some very controversial proposals, which might take a few days.

    Just like this.

    More than a month''s time passed in the blink of an eye.

    The Supreme Council wasing to an end, but it was not really over yet.

    Garen looked around.

    Although they had been staying in the ring for more than a month, whether it was the main characters, the Supreme mages, or the noble guests who were watching, they were still in high spirits and did not seem tired at all.

    These people were all powerful spell casters.

    There was not even a single spell caster below the legendary level who appeared in this important meeting. The weakest among them was an existence who had stepped onto the legendary path.

    During this period, a supremew proposed to ban the poprity of Brown Coffee fruits in the alpha Empire, list them as prohibited items, and destroy all the brown Coffee fruit ntations on the main and satellites.

    However, this supremew''s proposal did not pass, and there were only a few hundred supporters.

    Simrly, some Supreme mages proposed a reform of the current Magic Academy system, to abolish the fixed-interest glory of Space Academy and raging me Academy, to make the magic Academies no longer split into factions, and to reduce the status of the magic Academies, which wereparable to the major religions of the Empire, in order to reduce the conflict between wind mages and fire Mages.

    Furthermore, the conflict between the Imperial Wind and Fire Academies would definitely lead to a disaster in the future.

    In garen''s opinion, this suggestion was a good medicine to ease the current situation of the alpha Empire.

    However, as soon as this supremew proposed this, almost all the other Supremews strongly opposed it.

    The ideology of the Magic Academy had already been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people and was rooted in all aspects of the Empire. All of the Supreme mages present had also graduated from the Magic Academy. Under the influence of their religious ideology, they werepletely unable to ept the nder of their own Academy.

    In addition, the conflict between spell casters was not really taken to heart.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The Empire was at its peak, so what harm was there in engaging in some internal strife?

    Without any external enemies, the alpha family was the dominant force, and the spells of the spellcasters were useless. In the eyes of many, the friction between Wind and Fire was a good thing that could drain the energy of the spellcasters, and perhaps make the Empire more stable.

    This was also the reason why Yisa''s suggestion was so easily passed.

    Under such circumstances, this supremew who had been singing bad praises directly caused a lot of dissatisfaction.

    on earth, it''s like applying to ban the spread of the doctrine in front of the Christians, or even directly destroying the church.

    "If it wasn''t for his supremew identity, he might have suddenly disappeared from the world."

    Garen thought to himself.

    There were also wise ones among the 3000 Supreme mages of the dia Empire. They were in the situation, but they saw the huge hidden danger under the facade of this glorious empire. They were not affected by the ideas of the Magic Academy, and wanted to make changes.

    It was a pity that such wise men were too rare, and they were ipatible with the entire environment and were not understood.

    Even the highest level spell caster of the Supreme spell was powerless, not to mention other things.

    A few dayster.

    As thest supremew voted, the distant Bell rang again.

    At this point, the Supreme Council that was held once every five years came to a sessful end.

    "Everyone, under our leadership, the Empire will continue to flourish. The stars of the Empire will never fall, and eternal glory will shine in all directions."

    He paused for a moment. Under the gaze of many Supreme magicians, Emperor alfax stood up, his tall body shrouded in the night sky."Praise the alpha!"

    "Praise the alpha!"

    "Praise the alpha!"

    .................

    Be it Fire Mages or wind mages, the Supreme mages all echoed the emperor''s words. In just a few seconds, the entire alpha Empire seemed to have be United, and the future seemed to be infinitely bright.

    Not long after.

    Emperor alfax turned into a streak of fire and flew into the ming tower again.

    The Supreme mages also left one by one, and the ring steps were sealed. It would open again at the same time in the next five years.

    At this moment.

    Garen, ISA, Chris ... The three legendary dragons gathered in the country of light and returned to their original forms.

    the proposal to be put on the list of candidates will be implemented by the Imperium after the meeting.

 Chapter 894 The Fourth Evil Mastermind Behind The Scenes

    "This proposal has already seeded."

    it won''t be long before the battle between the sky glory Academy and the raging memanding Academy bes a daily activity. Hehe, there''ll be a good show to watch.

    "I''m looking forward to the end of this Super Magic Empire."

    if this proposal is the opportunity for it to eventually walk towards destruction, it would be even better.

    The rainbow Dragonughed and shook its head.

    ying an important role in a grand story also made the rainbow Dragon excited.

    At the same time.

    Christy snorted and wagged her tail. She said, "  this bunch of stupid Supremews actually refused to let my proposal pass. Under the leadership of such blind high-level leaders, the ntia Empire will be finished sooner orter.

    After hearing Chris''s displeased words ...

    Yisa rolled his eyes andughed without restraint.  no, no, no. It''s your problem that your proposal wasn''t approved.

    if it were me, all 3000 of the Supreme mages would definitely agree, and Emperor alfax would instantly make his decision.

    hehe, your beauty level is not high enough. Don''t me her for not being willing to pass.

    Hu!

    Under the mockery of ISA, Christy flew into a rage and pounced at him. The two Rainbow Dragons fought again, and after a while, they calmed down again with garen''s help.

    The silver dragon''s eyes were calm as it looked at the two Rainbow Dragons.

    Garen then looked at ISA and said, "  carmos from the geocentric Academy. Do you know his background? "

    At the mention of camos, Yisa pondered for a while. After some serious thought, he said,  this guy is quite mysterious. At the beginning, he didn''t show off much, but suddenly, in a few short years, he became a supremew. His talent is amazing.

    in addition, he was on the main at first, but for some reason, he ran to the seventh satellite world. He became the Dean of the geocentric Academy after me.

    After hearing what ISA said, garen fell into deep thought.

    "Have you ever fought with this Supreme mage?"

    Garen continued to ask.

    He had a feeling that there was something wrong with carmos.

    No.  ISA shook his head.  carmos rarely interacts with the outside world, and I''ve never heard of him fighting with demigod Supreme mages of the same level.

    moreover, he''s a neutral schr. Although he''s the Dean of the raging me Imperial Academy and a demigod fire mage, he doesn''t support the raging me Imperial Academy. Of course, he doesn''t support the glorious sky Academy either.

    Such neutral schrs did exist in the alpha Empire.

    However, their numbers were very few, and they were ostracized and viewed with hostility by therge number of academic spell casters.

    Garen nodded slightly.

    At the same time, he recalled carmos ''performance in the Supreme Council.<novelnext></novelnext>

    This spellcaster''s proposal in the Supreme Council was to hope that the Empire would open up a channel to the elemental ne, so that the power of the elemental ne could be developed in a more efficient way.

    The Wind and Fire elemental realm, with endless fire and wind elemental energy, was very suitable for the development of the spellcasters of the alpha Empire.

    Naturally, camos ''suggestion received the support of many Supreme mages.

    However, after some thought, for some reason, Emperor alfax overruled carmos ''proposal.

    In the eyes of the people of the Empire, alfalx was a powerful and wise Emperor. Something like overthrowing the Supremew''s proposal based on his own thoughts had never happened before.

    After his proposal was rejected, carmos didn''t continue to argue and debate, silently epting this fact.

    opening up the elemental realm should be a good thing for the dia Empire.

    "Why did alfax reject this proposal?"

    Garen had his suspicions, and silently pondered.

    However, some time after the Supreme Council ended, garen, who had returned to the seventh satellite world with ISA, found out the reason.

    .................

    It was a peaceful afternoon.

    As usual, garen was absorbing the inheritance of Fire Magic from the library of ISA Academy, constantly increasing his attainments in the Path of Fire Magic. The unique ability of the alpha bloodline, which could directly restrain elemental energy, was not a problem for an existence at garen''s level.

    All of a sudden.

    A burning but harmless demigod power swept across the school.

    However, the whole of ISA Academy was as usual. The students and teachers were not affected by this demigod''s magic power. Only garen and ISA, who was loitering around the academy''s streets, fixed their eyes on the sky.

    "Dean carmos of the geocentric Academy."

    The other party had revealed his identity.

    I''vee from afar to visit my colleagues in the Supremew of the ISA Academy, as well as the demigod true dragon from another world.

    A me burned in the sky and was fixed. It turned into the appearance of carmos, who was staring quietly at the school. His hair was burning.

    Carmos ''appearance attracted the attention of many students and instructors.

    The fire mages all looked at carmos, but they were all ignored by the Supreme mage.

    Weng.

    Garen''s body glowed, and in a sh, he disappeared from the library.

    When it reappeared, it was already thousands of meters high in the sky. The giant Dragon''s body covered the sky and the sun as it looked at carmos, who was not far away.

    The next second, ISA also arrived.

    Facing garen and ISA, who were at the same level, camos ''expression did not change at all. His eyes were calm, his expression was indifferent, and his calm attitude gave people a feeling of superiority.

 Chapter 895 The Fourth Evil Mastermind Behind The Scenes

    "Carmos, what''s the matter for you toe to my Academy?"

    "We don''t seem to have any interactions."

    "I''m not good at dealing with ugly people. You should go back to where you came from."

    Yisa looked at camos and said rudely.

    Camos ''expression darkened, and then, after reining in his thoughts, his gaze drifted between ISA and garen for a moment. He did not speak, but directly sent a message through his spiritual will.

    "We didn''t interact."

    however, from my observation, you seem to have impure motives foring to the alpha Empire. You have malicious intentions.

    Malicious intent ... Yisa''s expression changed.

    Garen, on the other hand, looked at camos with a calm expression.

    Under garen''s focused observation, the sense of familiarity from camos ''body became clearer.

    As for this spell caster''s origin,bined with carmos ''performance and his instinctive sense of familiarity, garen actually had some guesses, but he could not bepletely sure.

    Without waiting for ISA to refute.

    don''t be nervous, " carmos continued.  I have the same goal as you.

    "I''m here to talk about cooperation."

    Yesan''s eyes paused for a moment, and then he looked around.   let''s go somewhere else. If you''re sincere, thene with me.

    He cast a spell and opened the spatial door to the light country.

    On the other side, camos was facing an unknown space, but he was not afraid at all. He followed ISA and garen into the country of light.

    In the dazzling country of light, carmos raised his head and looked at the two huge Dragons without speaking.

    don''t nder me. As a citizen of the Empire, I''m loyal to the Empire. Tell me, are you plotting against the Empire? " Since you''re in my country, if you''re not honest, don''t me me for being impolite."

    In the country of light, ISA''sbat strength would be enhanced.

    At the same time, there was an even stronger garen here besides him. Furthermore, when Christy heard the news, she could alsoe here to help. Three legendary dragon species in his territory, dealing with a demigod fire mage was a piece of cake.

    Garen looked at camos and stopped ISA, who was about to make a move, and said, " "First, tell us, what is your so-called purpose?"

    There seemed to be a fire burning in carmos ''eyes.

    it''s simple. We just want the alpha Empire to be destroyed.

    Carmos replied calmly.

    "Plotting against the Empire, are you prepared to die?"

    you''re courting death!  Yisa roared at camos. He was furious, and he lowered his head, revealing his sharp teeth.

    Garen was at a loss for words.<novelnext></novelnext>

    stop acting. This person probably already knows about our secret actions. That''s why he''s here to visit.

    Garen said to ISA.

    "Oh, alright."

    "I''m just being cautious. What if he''s here to test us?"

    The anger on sa Long''s face instantly disappeared as he said.

    If the alpha Empire knew of their true intentions, things would not be so friendly. In this Super Magic Empire, ISA was still more cautious.

    At the same time, garen turned to look at camos and said, " "Am I right? Dean carmos ... Or rather, the Lord of mes, the great King of the fire elemental world."

    Carmos turned his head, and for the first time, there was a change in his calm expression.

    On the other hand, ISA was a little confused. When he realized what garen was talking about, he revealed a shocked expression. His pupils instantly straightened, and he stared at camos with vignce.

    At the same time, after a moment of silence, carmos ''body in the country of light began to transform.

    Hu hu hu!

    A cluster of mes appeared out of thin air and spread out from his body, expanding rapidly.

    In the blink of an eye, carmos turned into a hundred-meter-tall humanoid me. The scorching red mes almost expelled all the other light colors in the country of light. A terrifying pressure followed, causing the entire country of light to tremble slightly.

    At this moment, carmos ''body size was not inferior to the two giant Dragons.

    Simr to the Lord of me Steel City that garen had defeated in the past, camos had a body that was like a firestorm below his waist, and above his waist, he had human-like arms and a head, but they were all made up of a sea of fire elemental energy.

    Under the pressure of carmos ''power, ISA called for Christy with a guarded expression.

    Although the two Rainbow Dragons did not see eye to eye with each other and fought each other, they would always stand together at critical moments.

    A door opened, and Christy arrived in the country of light.

    The two Rainbow Dragons ''expressions turned grave as they looked at the mighty Lord of fire element.

    On the side, on the silver Dragon''s mask, the gaze in the pair of tinum Dragon eyes did not change much.

    it''s just a Saint. Don''t be so nervous.

    Garen said to Yisa and Chris softly.

    When camos revealed his true form, the sense of familiarity reached its peak.

    When garen first met camos, the reason why he felt that he was familiar was because he hade into contact with the wind elemental Queen in the main timeline. On this type of Elemental Lord, there was a rtively simr primitive divine power.

    After racking his brain to search through his memories and look for the familiar source, andbining it with carmos ''actions, garen finally guessed his identity.

    Now, camos had also confirmed garen''s guess.

    At this time, carmos used his pair of fiery eyes to look at the three giant Dragons in front of him. The mes on the surface of his body moved without any wind.

 Chapter 896 The Fourth Evil Mastermind Behind The Scenes

    very good, Dragon of Time from another space and time, your insight has surprised me.

    "How did you discover my disguise?"

    Carmos said as he focused his gaze on the silver Dragon.

    "It''s just an insignificant intuition," garen said.

    If he had not been in close contact with the wind elemental Queen and remembered the aura of the elemental Master, garen would not have been able to figure out camos ''true identity.

    "Intuition?"

    It was obvious that carmos did not believe him, but he did not continue asking.

    After that, garen asked,"great Lord of mes, why did you enter the alpha Empire disguised as a Saint?" Furthermore, they want to destroy this Empire."

    In the face of a Saint with great divine power, garen showed the respect he should give.

    Under garen''s questioning, camos ''gaze turned cold.

    This Elemental Lord was also unable to easily deal with a Super Magic Empire like alpha in the prime material world. In order to cooperate with garen and the other legendary dragons, he told them the reason.

    Of all the elemental Lords ...

    The Lord of mes was the only one who was keen on gathering followers, and he paid more attention to the main material world than the other three Elemental Lords.

    By chance, the Lord of mes discovered the alpha Empire.

    Such a powerful Super Magic Empire had aroused the interest of the Lord of mes at the first moment.

    In particr, the fire mages of the alpha Empire were verypatible with the Lord of mes. If he could subdue the fire mages and nurture them with the power of the Lord of mes, he would gain an invincible group of fire mage believers.

    At that time, fire techniques were still new and not very powerful.

    He sent out a saint''s incarnation to find Emperor alfax, who had just ascended the throne, and exined his purpose.

    Emperor alfalx and the Lord of mes reached a deal aftermunicating. The Lord of mes gave Emperor alfalx the body of eternal immortality.

    In return, Emperor alfax wanted to build a temple of the Lord of mes within the Empire''s territory and spread the teachings of the Lord of mes.

    Emperor Alfasi agreed and invited the Saint of the Lord of mes to attend the founding ceremony of the First Temple in the 19th satellite world. The Lord of mes was pleased to attend.

    In the end, it was a trap.

    The Lord of mes had underestimated the ambition of a ruler of a powerful empire.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Emperor Alfasi led a group of demigod-level Royal guardians to encircle and annihte the Saint of the Lord of mes in the 19th satellite world. After paying the price of the entire satellite world being shattered, the Saint of the Lord of mes was sealed.

    In the capital of the main star, the core of the me Tower was the Saint of the Lord of mes.

    Emperor Alfasi had absorbed extraordinary divine power from the saint''s body and obtained the power of immortality, thus revitalizing the fire mages and developing them to such a scale. This had also led to the conflict between the fire mages and the ancient wind mages.

    The Lord of mes could not bear such humiliation.

    With his Army of apostles, he could totally go to war with the alpha Empire in the main material world.

    However, it was too embarrassing for a Saint to be imprisoned by the mortal Empire.

    Gods cherished their feathers, and if the believers felt that the God they believed in was ipetent, they would lose their faith.

    Emperor alfax had also gambled that this great divine power would not fight him head-on, which was why he dared to besiege and kill the Saint.

    Emperor alfalx had made the right bet. The Lord of mes did not publicize this matter. Instead, he paid a price to send down another Saint. He wanted to overturn this Super Magic Empire on his own to prove the power of a God.

    However, the dia Empire was indeed powerful. In the Prime Material ne, when the power of the gods was suppressed, even the Saints with great divine power could not easily destroy the Empire.

    The Lord of mes could only change his strategy and act in secret.

    During this period, this Saint discovered the true dragons who were also plotting against the alpha Empire, so he came to seek cooperation, but he did not expect garen to directly expose his identity.

    He had no intention of exposing his true identity.

    Emperor alfax ...  I didn''t expect him to be so daring to kill a powerful divine power Saint."

    what''s going on? " Yisa mumbled after understanding the whole situation.

    Hearing this, the mes on the Lord of mes''s body surged. Because his wound had been poked, he was obviously displeased.

    help me destroy the alpha Empire, and I will give you a satisfactory reward after this.

    The Saint of the Lord of mes said in a deep voice.

    With the help of the legendary dragon species and his own power, the Lord of mes was confident that he could destroy the entire dia Empire.

    After thinking for a while, garen and the other Dragons finally made a decision.

    "Happy cooperation."

    The three legendary dragons said.

 Chapter 897 The Beginning Of The Battle Of Extinction

    After achieving his goal, the Lord of mes left the country of light.

    Looking at the back of this powerful divine power Saint as he left, garen retracted his gaze and said to Yisa and Chris, "  say, if we were to beat and kill the second Saint in the country of light, would the Lord of mes ''main body in the fire elemental world burst into mes? "

    There was no doubt that the Saint of the Lord of mes had powerful strength.

    However, this did not mean that he could escape unscathed from the encirclement of three demigod-level legendary dragons.

    Garen had never fought a demigod Saint with great divine power before, but he felt that no matter how strong the other party was, he could only be on par with him, or even inferior to him. Otherwise, the first Saint would not have been killed and captured by the alpha Empire and be the energy core of the me Tower.

    After hearing garen''s words.

    The eyes of ISA and Chris lit up, and they were eager to make a move.

    "This is interesting."

    "Why don''t we find a chance to try it out after the cooperation is over?"

    The rainbow Dragons were eager to try.

    As for the consequences of angering the Lord of mes ... As long as he did not go to the fire elemental world or expose his position in other Outer nes, he was not afraid of the two Rainbow Dragons who were demigod Masters.

    If they weren''t afraid of a human Emperor like alfalx, there was no reason for them, as legendary dragons, to be afraid.

    let''s see how it goes. If the Lord of mes is really looking for cooperation with good intentions, we don''t have to fall out with each other after the matter.

    however, the embarrassing matter of the Saint being imprisoned was only known to the three of us after the fall of the dia Empire.

    The silver Dragon squinted its eyes and said in a deep voice, "  when the timees, I hope the Lord of mes will be wise and not underestimate The Power of Us legendary dragons.

    Through a conversation with the Saint of the Lord of mes.

    Garen and the rest understood that the Lord of mes recognized their race.

    However, there was no war of glory in this timeline. The strength dragon race and the rainbow Dragon race were also very low-key. The power of the legendary dragon race had never been truly disyed. It was more of a special status among the Dragon race.

    It was hard to say whether the Saint of the Lord of mes would take the power of the legendary dragon seriously.

    After all, he was a great divine power, and it was normal for him to look down on everything. The first Saint had been captured because the Lord of mes had underestimated the ambition of the Emperor of the magic Empire in the main material world and thought that he would fear the power of God.

    The three legendary dragons conversed for a while in the country of light before leaving.

    As usual, garen entered the Academy''s library to study all kinds of knowledge inheritance. Chris returned to her satellite world, while ISA wandered around the academy, showing off his magnificent beauty.

    His days at Essa Academy were peaceful again.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After the Lord of mes hade once to seek cooperation and received an answer, he did note back to ISA Academy again. It was not because he did not value garen and the other Dragons, but because of this powerful divine Saint and three legendary dragons ... The four of them were all waiting for the right opportunity to appear.

    In the blink of an eye.

    A year had passed.

    In that one year, the proposals passed by the Supreme Council were implemented one by one, including Yisa''s proposal.

    Under the imperial family''s urging, thepetition between zing me Academy and sky glory Academy soon became a public form of entertainment. Many spellcasters addicted to Brown Coffee fruit, as well as ordinary citizens who felt their lives were empty, would gather in the arena and watch the battle between Wind and Fire in high spirits.

    Whether it was on the main or the satellite world.

    As time passed, more and more venues were built.

    Gradually, duels between magic Academies had be the most popr thing.

    After all, the alpha Empire did not have any foreign enemies, and it was rare to see spells colliding with each other.

    There were even duels between the Supremews on the main, and even Emperor alfax would be present as the judge. The process of the duels would be broadcasted live, and all the citizens of the Empire would cheer for it.

    After the dueling culture became popr.

    Many unknown spell casters had relied on their powerfulbat abilities to win repeatedly, thus bing well-known existences. They gained both fame and fortune, and thus attracted more spell casters to participate, hoping to make a name for themselves.

    As a result of therge-scalepetition, the alpha Empire became extremely lively during this time.

    Almost every second, there werepetitions between different Academies on the main and the satellite worlds.

    At this moment, in the 7th satellite world, there was apetition between small magic Academies.

    A high-level fire mage and a high-level wind mage were waiting in the arena that had been set up in advance under the watch of many spell casters and many ordinary people who were not spell casters.

    Under the gazes of the crowd and the jubnt cheers, the two spell casters were also affected by the warm atmosphere and became restless.

    As the magic shield rose and enveloped the stage, the match officially began.

    The two spell casters began to construct spells in an instant and attacked each other without mercy.

    For a moment.

    Tornadoes formed by endless wind des, gales that tore through the air, mes that turned the ground intova crystals, and fire rain that fell from the sky ... All kinds of spells were released, and the unparalleled power made the audience show even more excited expressions. The cheers were also several times more enthusiastic, almost straight into the clouds.

 Chapter 898 The Beginning Of The Battle Of Extinction

    In the end.

    The more experienced wind mages saw a w in the fire mages.

    In an instant, a wind spell with extremely strong prating power was constructed.

    Endless wind elemental energy gathered and concentrated on the Wind Mage''s body, forming a drill that seemed to be able to break through the sky. It was spinning at a high speed, and the ear-piercing sound of tearing the air was endless.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The sharp drill formed by the strong wind flew out and pierced through theyers of fire barriers that rose from the ground. In the end, it was reflected in the eyes of the fire mage who could not Dodge in time.

    BOOM!

    The wind drill touched the spellcaster''s body.

    In an instant, blood sttered everywhere. The fire mage''s body was directly torn to pieces by the powerful tearing force of the wind drill spell, turning into a cloud of blood mist. It dyed the originally green Hurricane Red and sttered Scarlet Traces on the ground.

    The people of the alhetia Empire were tough, just like what Isha had said, full of martial virtue.

    In a battle between magic Academies, killing the opponent was not encouraged.

    &Nbsp; but ...

    Simrly, there was no prohibition.

    This was because Windfire spells, without exception, had extremely high lethality and destructive power. In contrast, the body of a spell caster was much more fragile. Once hit by a spell, there was a high probability of dying on the spot.

    Due to the existing conflicts, many spellcasters had the idea of killing their opponents when they went up the stage.

    The strong wind dispersed.

    The Wind Mage who won was covered in blood, but the smile on his face was still very obvious under the cover of the blood. There was no need to say anything. In the eyes of the fire mages, this smile was like the greatest insult to themselves.

    "Praise the ancient power of wind!"

    After the victory was decided, the wind magicians all mmed their hands on the table andughed.

    The hot-tempered Fire Mages ''faces were ashen, and their bodies had already begun to burn. However, under the pressure of the legendary spellcaster responsible for maintaining order, they could only give up and suppress their anger.

    This match was a miniature version of what was happening across the Empire''s territory.

    As therge-scalepetition went on in public, the conflict between the Wind and Fire Mages was brought to the table. They began to resolve the conflict with blood and fire in the arena. This method seemed to have some benefits in eliminating the hostility between the Wind and Fire Mages in a short time.

    However, garen knew that if this continued, the Wind and Fire Mages would only be more hostile to each other.

    The spell casters who were killed or injured in the battle also belonged to their own circle. Moreover, the spell casters in this circle were all of the same kind. The deaths caused by each battle would be part of the hatred.

    At the same time, a portion of the wise ones discovered the drawbacks of thepetition between the academies and called for the suspension of thepetition between the different Academies.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Unfortunately, due to thepetition between the fiery wind Academies, more and more people of the Empire realized the power of the Empire and felt more and more proud of the dia Empire. The cohesion of the people was rising steadily.

    Furthermore, the energy of a spellcaster would be released during the match, so they would not cause any trouble.

    All these were beneficial to the rule of the Empire''s royal family.

    On the surface, other than the deaths and injuries on the field, the current alpha Empire was unprecedentedly peaceful and stable.

    Naturally, the small-scale protest calls were drowned out by the tides of the greater environment.

    At the same time, as time passed, the scale of thepetition between raging me Academy and sky glory Academy grewrger andrger, and it had already be a phenomenal event.

    Because of his excellent performance in this proposal, Yisa had been personally summoned by Emperor alfax some time ago and awarded a Medal of Honor.

    In the light country.

    The rainbow Dragon held the Medal of Honor with the Wind and Fire pattern andughed. He said to the silver Dragon beside him, "  we were full of evil schemes, trying to make the alpha Empire fall and end, expanding the gap of conflict, but we even received a medal for it.

    "This experience is really interesting."

    if this goes on, " ISA continued, " I feel like an unprecedented Civil War will break out between the Wind and Fire in less than a hundred years.

    . hundred years ... From garen''s point of view, this was a little too long.

    This was because the time flow of this timeline and the main timeline was about four to one.

    A hundred years in the alpha Empire would be more than twenty years in the main timeline. If it was that long, garen felt that he would not be interested in witnessing the entire process of the fall of the alpha Empire.

    "Let me think if there''s any way to speed up this process."

    Garen started to think.

    However, before garen could think of a suitable method, the Lord of mes Saint arrived once again and brought with him a n that he had been nning for a long time. If this n was sessful, it would not even take ten years for the alpha Empire to fall apart.

    The four evil beings gathered together andmunicated for a few days, confirming the steps of the n.

    ...............

    As thepetition between the magic Academies was in full swing, a demigod-level Supreme mage, Dean camos of the earth core Academy in the seventh satellite world, raised a simple academic question as a neutral party.

    "In our world, Wind and Fire ... Who is more powerful? If it was wind, why could the smoke produced by fire pollute it? If it''s fire, why would theck of air cause the fire to suffocate?"

    The continuouspetition between the fire and wind mages did not determine a true winner.

    Many neutral schrs, as well as the debates led by ISA and Christy, had raised the academic question. It had aroused the interest of many students and teachers in the Magic Academy.

 Chapter 899 The Beginning Of The Battle Of Extinction

    Following that, Dean carmos invited many spellcasters to submit their opinions and debate on the academic question of which was stronger between Wind and Fire.

    In the dia Empire, both wind mages and fire Mages wanted to prove that the magic they studied was stronger than the other.

    In such an environment, spell casters of at least the legendary-level threw themselves into the debate, and even thepetition between the magic Academies was held much less.

    After a year of fermentation.

    Countless geniuses, schrs, and even Supreme mages also joined the battle, putting a lot of their time and energy into this debate. Theypiled papers, published opinions, and tried to prove their school of thought.

    For a time, the conflict between Wind and Fire became more and more intense, and it was restricted to an academic field where no blood was seen.

    At this time, all kinds of papers and opinions had piled up like mountains, but both sides insisted on their own opinions and the debate continued. The final result could not be determined, and neither side could make the other side agree with their opinions.

    It was the Supremew that initiated academic problems.

    Dean carmos went to the main to meet Emperor alfax and made his request known to the Emperor.

    He hoped that Emperor alfax would be the final judge, and by reviewing the papers and opinions of the Wind and Fire school of thought, he could finally determine the Orthodox path for the dia Empire.

    Not long after, in order to resolve the dispute between the Wind and Fire once and for all, the Supreme Council convened in advance.

    At this moment, garen, camos, ISA, Christy ... He arrived at the main once again and prepared to go to the ring step court to participate in the Supreme Council.

    alfax is a wise Emperor. Are you sure he will make the choice we have in mind? "

    Garen turned his head and asked camos.

    The disguised Lord of mes looked at the me Tower, mes dancing in his eyes, and said in a deep voice, "  the secr Emperor who doesn''t know the immensity of heaven and earth. He stole my saint''s power in order to obtain eternal immortality.

    but, how can you steal my power without a price? "

    my will is subtly influencing him. I can mislead his thoughts and decisions, but he still knows nothing and thinks that it''s all his own choice.

    "I see." Garen nodded slightly.

    Not long after.

    With a Bell that rang throughout the main, the Supreme Council began once again.

    This time, the Supreme Council was different from the past. They did not discuss the policies and state affairs that the dia Empire needed to implement in the next five years. This time, the Supreme Council only had one purpose, which was to determine which was stronger, wind or fire, and end the continuous academic debate between the two schools.

    Under the gazes of the Supreme Court elders, Emperor alfax''s expression was dignified as he quickly read and reviewed the opinions of the many papers that were presented.

    Time passed by in silence. Other than the rustling of Emperor alfalx''s pages, there was almost no other sound in the entire circr court. It was unusually peaceful.

    All the Supremew and Noble guests were waiting.

    They were waiting for their wise Emperor to give both sides a reasonable answer.

    After some time.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Alfalx let out a long breath and finished reading thest paper. He then rubbed his eyebrows with his fingers.

    There was a smallmotion in the crowd that was watching Emperor Alfasi.

    Now that the Emperor had finished reading all the papers, he could not wait to know the answer in the emperor''s heart, whether it was a wind mage or a fire mage. However, Emperor alfax was still silent, his eyes deep in thought as he sat on his throne, saying nothing.

    This was because Emperor alfax was also hesitating.

    In the battle between the fire and wind factions, the emperor''s performance had always been remarkable. He always remembered that as a ruler, his every word and action would affect the structure of the Empire. Therefore, although he was a fire mage, he was generally neutral and never sided with Fire Mages.

    However ...

    Compared to the ancient wind mages, the fire mages were revived after Emperor alfax captured the Lord of mes. However, they grew up together with Emperor alfax.

    In the depths of Emperor alfalx''s heart, he was more attached to the Path of Fire.

    Even though he never showed it.

    Due to his subjective bias and being a fire mage himself, Emperor alfalx felt that the Path of Fire was more suitable for the dia Empire than the path of wind after reading many papers from the two factions. It would have a boundless future.

    He already had an answer to this academic dispute.

    However, Emperor alfax was hesitating whether he should announce the result ording to his own will.

    He also knew that his favoritism for Fire Mages was unfair to the wind mages, who were also citizens of the Empire.

    Wind and Fire are the pirs of the Empire. They represent the Empire''s two Paths of Magic.

    the best answer to this debate should be an announcement ... Wind and Fire are of the same status, and they are on the same level of Dao paths. There is no distinction between good and bad."

    "But ..."

    Just as Emperor alfax was deep in thought ...

    The position of the first ring''sdder.

    The Saint of the Lord of mes stared at the back of Emperor alfax, his eyes narrowed, and there seemed to be mes dancing in the depths of his pupils.

    At the same time.

    An idea suddenly came to Emperor alfax''s mind.

    "But ... This is not the result I want."

    I am alfacus, Emperor of the alpha Empire.

    the king''s decision should be followed unconditionally, regardless of whether it''s a wind or fire mage.

    if I, as a King, can''t speak my mind, what''s the point of this academic debate? "

 Chapter 900 Not Knowing When, The End Of The World Quietly Came

    Emperor alfax''s eyes flickered as everyone watched.

    Under the secret influence of the Lord of mes, the Emperor, who dared to bring people to kill a powerful divine power Saint, felt waves of emotions in his heart, and his thoughts were in a struggle.

    On one hand.

    His rationality made Emperor Alfasi feel that dering equal rights to fire and wind was the best result.

    On the other hand, Emperor alfax believed that as a King, he should face his heart and make the final decision based on his true thoughts.

    the Lord of mes, Saint, has already made his move.

    Garen thought to himself as he looked at Emperor alfax, whose expression was changing.

    This academic debate was proposed by the Lord of mes after the conflict between Wind and Fire reached a certain level. With the help of a few legendary dragons, and the fact that the schrs of both factions also wanted to know which was stronger between Wind and Fire, it quickly became an academic debate that swept through the Empire.

    He walked around the streets of the Empire.

    He could see many spellcasters arguing on the side of the road with red faces.

    However,pared to the previous life-and-death fights in the arena, this academic debate at least didn''t cause any casualties to the spellcasters, so it was much safer.

    Emperor alfax thought the same.

    since it''s an academic conflict, as the Emperor, as a fire mage, and as a spellcaster, I should express my true point of view.

    Emperor alfax''s eyes lit up, and he became determined.

    Immediately.

    Emperor alfax stood up slowly and looked around, taking in the expressions of the Supremews.

    Seeing Emperor alfax''s actions, the Supremew''s expressions became solemn and serious. They quietly waited for the Emperor to make the final decision on this dispute.

    Emperor alfax took a deep breath.

    Then, under the gazes of many, he said in a deep voice, "  with the authority granted to me by the ruler of the alpha Empire, after reviewing the opinions of both parties, I dere that the result of this debate is ...

    the universal truth, the inferno Empire Academy, has won.

    "In the Dao of Wind and Fire, fire is superior, while wind is slightly inferior."

    After hearing Emperor alfax''s decision, the Supreme Council was silent for a moment. Then, the fire mages burst into cheers.

    "Your Majesty is wise!"

    The wind mages werepletely different from the excited Fire Mages.

    They clenched their fists, their faces heavy. They seemed to be out of ce in their own empire amid the cheers. Looking at the Emperor who had made the ruling, they felt that this wise King now looked so unfamiliar.

    In addition, the debate this time was different from the Supreme Council''s in the past.

    The final verdict of Emperor alfax was broadcasted to every corner of the Empire through magic, and was witnessed by all the Wind and Fire Mages.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The Isle of Dawn.

    As the windw, Marian subconsciously crushed the cup in her hand after hearing the emperor''s ruling. Her eyes were filled with doubt and unwillingness.

    First satellite world.

    Adolf, who had just settled down a creature from another world, was overjoyed when he saw the emperor''s verdict in a Tavern.

    "Haha, I''ll pay for all the expenses of my fire mage colleagues today!"

    Adolf was in high spirits as he spoke boldly, and many Fire Magesughed in agreement.

    All of the wind mages in the tavern had gloomy expressions as they left the tavern without a word.

    Such scenes were happening all over the Empire.

    At this time, Emperor Alfasi looked at Dean carmos, who had initiated the academic question, and said, " "What do you think of the result? Dean carmos."

    Carmos smiled and said softly, "  Your Majesty''s ruling is definitely the fairest and most just. Thank you, Your Majesty, for giving this academic question a final answer.

    At this moment.

    The silent wind mages looked between carmos and Emperor alfax with suspicion.

    The neutral party who raised an academic question and asked the Emperor to make. judgment was the fire mage ... The Emperor who made the final decision had always been neutral, but he was also a fire mage ...

    "Your Majesty."

    can you ensure that your decision is not affected by your subjective bias as a fire mage? "

    Can you make sure that your decision is based on your review of the thesis? "

    "Can you ensure that your decision ispletely fair and just, and that you are not biased towards anyone?"

    A demigod Supreme mage of the Wind School asked in a deep voice as he looked at Emperor alfax.

    The other Supremews who had been silent for a long time also agreed.

    "Your Majesty, please think about it carefully. Don''t make a decision so easily."

    Under the gazes of countless citizens, the questions from the wind mages made Emperor alfax unhappy. He could hear the questioning tone.

    "Are you questioning the emperor''s decision?"

    Emperor alfax''s eyes were sharp and cold as he looked at the wind mages.

    As a Paragon, alfalx couldn''t tolerate being questioned. Even if he made a wrong decision, he could reflect on it, but the citizens under his jurisdiction shouldn''t be the ones to refute the doubts.

    "Your Majesty, this is a reasonable question."

    a controversial academic discussion can''t be easily decided.

 Chapter 901 At Some Point, The End Of The World Quietly Came

    The wind mages replied.

    At the same time, the fire mages, who had the support of Emperor alfax, began to stand on the emperor''s side. They angrily criticized the wind mages for disrespecting the royal family and beingwless. The wind mages were not to be outdone, either, and retorted.

    The high and mighty Supreme Council.

    It was about to be a noisy market.

    Emperor alfax grew more and more impatient as he listened to the wind mages ''suspicions and questions. These wind mages were basically saying that he had deliberately sided with the fire mages, which was why he had made an unfair decision.

    Emperor alfax''s eyes darkened as he was questioned by many.

    At the same time, the violent nature of fire Mages began to erode his heart under the influence of the Lord of mes.

    At this moment, Emperor alfax could no longer maintain the calm in his heart.

    "Enough!"

    An angry roar rang out.

    zing mes burst out of Emperor alfax''s body, as if he were a king who had walked out of mes.

    "I am alfalx, the king of the alpha Empire!"

    all thends under the heavens belong to the king! Everything in the Empire belongs to me!

    my judgment is better than a divine decree. You have no right to question it!

    He said rudely.

    The fire mages felt proud of the Emperor who was engulfed in mes, while the wind mages looked at the Emperor of alfax in disbelief.

    The emperor''s barbarous nature waspletely different from the wisdom they had known.

    In the eyes of the wind mages, the emperor''s behavior seemed to be no different from that of the other Fire Mages.

    Angered by the questioning of the windw, Emperor alfax looked around and signed and promulgated two newws in the ring court, which had quietened down. He also requested for them to be implemented immediately.

    The raging me Unified Academy was established as the legitimate branch of the Empire, and it would enjoy more resources from then on.

    Out of the 3000 seats in the Supreme Council, half of the wind mages ''seats were taken away, and the fire mages'' right to speak was increased.

    This time, the wind mages did not raise any more questions in the face of the enraged Emperor. They only silently epted the situation, but their eyes hadpletely lost their trust in the Emperor, and even the entire Empire.

    At this moment, garen could see through the hearts of these wind mages.

    Being stabbed in the back by the people they were loyal to, they were so disappointed that they were no longer proud of the citizens of the dia Empire.

    so this is the turning point of the alpha Empire from its glory to its fall.

    Garen thought to himself.

    Before this, he had thought about what the wind mages had gone through to make them lose all attachment to the Empire and build the Glorious Empire that destroyed the entire universe and Gxy to overturn their pride.

    But now it seemed ...

    It was not the wind magicians who had betrayed the Empire.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It was the alpha Empire that had abandoned them.

    I''m afraid that the entire dia Empire is going to fall into chaos.

    At this moment, in the ring step courtyard with a heavy atmosphere, garen seemed to have already seen the future of blood and fire, the future of the alpha Empire falling apart.

    After thew was passed, Emperor alfax returned to the me Tower.

    After the Supreme Council had ended, the fire mages were in high spirits and left the ce one after another.

    Not long after, garen, ISA, and camos returned to the seventh satellite world together.

    In the country of light, the Lord of mes saint''s body was filled with mes.  "Emperor alfalx''s actions have already intensified the conflict between Wind and Fire to an unprecedented level."

    next, we just need to wait for the moment when the spellcasters ''internal strife begins.

    Garen stared at the Lord of mes, Saint, and said, "  since the fall of the dia Empire is almost a foregone conclusion.

    "Great Lord of mes, can you give us the reward you promised?"

    The moment he heard the word ''reward''. ..

    The two Rainbow Dragons looked over without blinking.

    "Yes,"

    Without our help, this academic problem wouldn''t have attracted so much attention.

    "It''s time to give us the reward."

    Yisa and Chris said.

    The only simrity between legendary dragons and ordinary real Dragons was that they both loved treasures. The rainbow Dragon did not mind umting more and more wealth.

    The Lord of mes ''eyes were calm as he said, " "No problem. How about you go to the fire element world with me to get it now?"

    After hearing the words of the Lord of mes, garen''s face darkened.

    If he went to the fire elemental world, wouldn''t he be betting his own safety on the hospitality of the Lord of mes?

    "I think it''s better for you to bring the reward here from the fire elemental world."

    After hearing garen''s words, the Lord of mes only nodded and said calmly, " "Sure, but it will take some time. Don''t worry."

    After saying that, the Lord of mes left.

    In the country of light, the three legendary dragons exchanged nces.

    Finally, garen squinted his eyes and said in a low voice, " "This guy wants us to go to the fire elemental world. He seems to have bad intentions."

    he probably wants to kill the Dragon to silence him, " Yisa and Chris snorted.  after all, he wouldn''t want any living creature to know that a Saint was imprisoned by a mortal. It''s such a disgrace.

    After some thought, the silver Dragon said in a deep voice, "  if the Lord of mes is not sincere and thinks that we are weak and can be bullied, he will only pay a painful price for this.

    In this timeline, the legendary dragon species was not well-known, so garen''s guess was not without reason.

 Chapter 902 At Some Point, The End Of The World Quietly Came

    "As for now, let''s just wait and see."

    ................

    In the fourth satellite world, in a secret society that was only essible to the windw.

    ? A group of wind magicians gathered here with extremely gloomy expressions.

    alfax, that stupid Emperor. He actually signed a decree to allow the brainless Fire Mages to rule over us.

    A wind mage said angrily.

    There was no longer any respect for alfax in his words.

    Spell casters were not blindly loyal creatures. They all had their own independent thoughts. Since alfax did not like them, these wind mages would no longer be loyal to alfax.

    If it was in the past, there would definitely be wind mages berating him for such words and actions.

    But in this secret society, none of the windws tried to stop him.

    hehe, alfalx is a fire mage, and it''s all thanks to this Emperor that Fire Mages, which have no foundation, can rise and develop in the future.

    "A fair and impartial judgement without bias? Even my dog won''t believe you if you say this!"

    "What do you mean by fire techniques are the Orthodox lineage of the Empire? are they worthy? What kind of contributions have they made to the Empire? Triumphant whirlwind, Star Bridge ... All of these are the work of our wind mages!"

    In the society, the wind Wizards were drinking hard liquor and discussing the Emperor of alfax with righteous indignation.

    I think that the person who raised this academic question, carmos, is neutral on the surface, but in reality, he must be a fire mage.

    "You''re just as different from that damn dog Emperor, alfalx!"

    Some of the more radical wind mages immediately started cursing.

    "Perhaps this whole thing is a scheme by the fire mages to weaken the status and influence of the wind mages."

    "With the support of alfax, if we don''t do anything, they''ll only take advantage of us in the future! He''s using his nose to humiliate our wind magic."

    This secret society had been established by a group of radical wind mages after alfalx had dered Fire Mages as the Orthodox lineage of the Empire.

    This was only a branch.

    As he spoke, a fengfa made a suggestion.

    "I think it''s time to teach those barbarians a lesson,"<novelnext></novelnext>

    we wind mages have a long history. How can Fire Magespare to our strength? "

    A wind mage thought for a moment, then revealed a cold smile, and said,"You''re right ... As for how to teach them a lesson, I have a good idea."

    After a while.

    Under the cover of the night and the restrained wind, hundreds of wind mages quietly approached a small Infernomand Magic Academy.

    The Furious wind mages constructed spells with resonance casting, summoning a monstrous stormposed of endless wind des. It fell from the sky and enveloped the entire Magic Academy.

    Under the attack of these aggressive wind techniques.

    The Magic Academy''s buildings copsed and shattered. The fire mages who were caught off guard were severely injured, and some were even directly turned into blood foam by the fierce Hurricane that was like a meat grinder.

    The same scene continued to unfold in the following days.

    On the main, there were wind mages attacking the fire mage Academy all over the 18 satellite worlds.

    Such an attack was not a small matter in the long-stabilized alpha Empire.

    Because there were simply too many wind mages involved, Emperor alfax, who had been humiliated by the wind mages one after another, signed another decree in a fit of anger-wind-style schools were illegal organizations and not recognized by the Empire.

    The Saint of the Lord of mes was trying his best to influence Emperor alfax, making him irritable and easily angered.

    The results were remarkable.

    The decree signed by Emperor alfalx meant that allw was no longer protected by thews of the empire, and the people of the Empire could punish them without punishment.

    With the support of Emperor alfalx, the fire mages who were attacked by the wind mages began to carry out bloody revenge. They attacked the wind Academy in an even more violent way. They even revealed some of their brutal killing processes to the public because they had the support of the Empire. They saw some innocent and neutral wind mages as enemies and incited more Fire Mages to join them.

    Due to the support of the decree, the fire mages did not receive any punishment.

    Originally, radical wind techniques were only a small part of it.

    However, under the pressure of Emperor Alfasi and the fire mages, more and more wind mages were forced to start a war with the fire mages.

    In the beginning, it was just the mutual attacks between the magic Academies, but as time passed, more and more retaliating came one after another, and even began to involve family, friends, and so on.

    The entire alpha Empire was divided into two factions, constantly at odds with each other, and everyone was in danger.

    In such an atmosphere.

    All of a sudden, the citizens of the dia Empire were shocked to find that arge-scale internal war that had swept across the entire Empire''s territory had quietly descended.

 Chapter 903 The Mysterious Relationship Between The Three Legendary Dragon Descendants.1

    Alpha Empire, seventh satellite world, ISA Academy.

    In therge-scale Civil War that was gradually engulfing the main and the satellite world, the ISA Academy on the seventh satellite world was naturally not spared. Whether they wanted to participate or not, they were dragged into it like many other magic Academies.

    &Nbsp; Weng Weng Weng!

    The air trembled violently.

    Looking out from the high buildings of the ISA Academy, one could see a ring-shaped shock wave sweeping toward them at high speed.

    Endless dust, broken trees, crushed rocks the size of. human head ... Countless debris was swept up by the impact wind des, as if a huge wave had rolled up from the ground, bringing with it a terrifying pressure.

    Their target was the ISA Academy.

    This spell was created by the mages of the sky glory Academy. It was filled with hatred and anger as it attacked the raging me Magic Academy.

    At the same time.

    In the ear-piercing whistling of the hurricane, a giant dragon covered in rainbow-colored scales suddenly appeared in the sky above the Academy.

    Looking at the shock wave of the storm, the particles of light burst out of Yisha''s body and instantly turned into a dreamy Rainbow River, protecting the Magic Academy behind him.

    The hurricane was blocked by the rainbow light wall.

    At this moment, Yisa lowered his head and looked at the angry students, roaring, "  my fellow fire worshipers, the corrupted windw is stirring rebellions all over the Empire,unching all kinds of attacks and disrupting the order of our alpha Empire.

    as citizens of the dia Empire, under the light of the Empire, as the rightful rulers of the Empire, what should we do!

    Yisa did not have much feelings for the Academy of Magic.

    After all, his goal in being the Dean here was to secretly create conflicts in the alpha Empire.

    Now, his goal had almost been achieved.

    His current indignant attitude was just adding fuel to the fire.

    Under the principal''s roar, the Academy was set aze with mes. The spell casters wrapped in the mes roared, "  as the Orthodox lineage of the Empire, we should purify these rebels with fire!

    The hot-tempered and radical Fire Mages were almost all ignited.

    After seeing the fire mages ''emotions being ignited, Yisa showed a satisfied expression.

    The Dragon extended its w and pointed in a direction.  "The windw rebellion that attacked us is over there."

    "Go on."

    "Go and kill them all."

    "Do not fear death!"

    "The Empire will be proud of you. Surrounded by hymns and flowers, His Majesty alfax will personally pay his respects to your heroic spirits!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    mes bloomed in the sky as the fire mages controlled the fire element Energy and rushed toward the wind mages in the distance.

    At this moment.

    Within the dia Empire, the infighting between the wind mages and the fire mages had actually evolved into war. They were clearly citizens of the same Empire, spoke the samenguage, and had the same blood flowing in their bodies, but they saw each other as mortal enemies. Only blood and death could free them from this.

    After instigating the Academy''s Fire Mages to face the enemy ...

    With a sh of his body, ISA disappeared. He did not attack the Wind Mage with his students.

    At the same time, in the library of isan Academy.

    In the past, there would be peopleing and going, and there would be spellcasters entering and leaving the library at almost all times. At this time, other than garen who was sitting by the window and quietly reading a book, there was no one else.

    After concluding all the history books of the alpha Empire, garen turned his gaze and looked outside the library.

    His gaze pierced through theyers of space and directly reached the dense forest outside the Essa Academy.

    In his field of vision, the noisy and sharp wind and the violent and hot fire were entangled endlessly. The earth was melted into magma-like material by the fire, and then swept up into the sky by the hurricane to rainva. Ancient trees were crushed by the wind des or turned into ashes by the raging mes.

    It wasn''t just the Essa Academy.

    Looking down at the seventh satellite world from outer space, one could see that every inch of the had traces of Wind and Fire raging and shing. The entire world seemed to be divided into two colors, and the other colors had all dimmed, leaving only green Wind and red fire.

    This was not only the case for the seventh satellite world.

    Then, he expanded his field of vision.

    The main of the alpha Empire, the other seventeen satellite worlds, and even between the gxies ... At this time, they were all sinking into the Windfire vortex. Countless buildings were destroyed, and the continent was in pieces. Every moment, countless spell casters died in this infighting.

    before this, who would have thought that a neutral academic debate would push a Super Magic Empire like dia into the abyss of doomsday? "

    the unpredictable end of a glorious empire is really charming.

    Turning his head, he saw that ISA had transformed into a handsome man in a gorgeous dress, sitting opposite garen, calmly watching the apocalyptic battle of Wind and Fire.

    At the same time.

    BOOM!

    A deafening sound erupted.

    In the battle nearby, the powerhouses of the Wind School made their move. The strong wind dragged down meteorites, which fell to the ground.

    Under the violent bombardment, the ground was like the ocean with heavy waves. Hundreds of millions of tons of soil, stones, and trees were lifted up. Mountains copsed, rivers evaporated, and dense forests were shattered. The blinding light of the explosion shot into the sky.

 Chapter 904 The Mysterious Relationship Between The Three Legendary Dragon Species (2)

    during the academic debate, Emperor alfax''s ruling was the fuse.

    during the period of therge-scalepetition between the magic Academies, the conflict between Wind and Fire has already been intensified. It''s just that it has been suppressed in the hearts of the mages, and they''ve been holding back.

    when the fuse was ignited, this war erupted like a volcano and got out of hand.

    Garen said calmly as he looked at the apocalyptic scene.

    Most importantly, Emperor alfalx''s ruling had caused the wind mages to go into aplete frenzy, and the chain reaction that followed had led to the current situation.

    Before this, Emperor alfax had always been regarded as a wise King.

    The Emperor had courage, ambition, and execution, but he had underestimated the gods and was silently influenced by the Saint of the Lord of mes. His original wisdom was stained with emotions such as irritability, anger, suspicion, and so on.

    At the same time.

    A powerful demigod aura suddenly burst forth.

    In the airspace of the 7th satellite world, a tower hanging in the wind and clouds shed with blinding light, and an old man with a pair of sharp eyes slowly walked out.

    His lips opened and closed, and he silently chanted a spell.

    Within the atmosphere, endless wind condensed and turned into sharp wind Spears. They then fell like a storm, targeting all the fire mages in the spell area.

    Even the wind-type Supreme mages with demigod power couldn''t hold themselves back and joined the battle.

    After this demigod wind mage made his move, the battle situation immediately reversed.

    In many areas of the 7th satellite world, the fire mages were caught off guard and were attacked by the wind Spears. They suffered heavy casualties, and the wind mages found an opportunity to pursue and attack.

    This was the demigod wind mage of the seventh satellite world, the Dean of the aerospace Academy, Boswell.

    Boswell''s body was lifted up by the wind, floating thousands of meters in the air. He looked down at the earth, and his eyes finally fixed on Issa Academy.

    "ISA,"

    show yourself. Let me see if your new fire techniques are stronger or if my wind is stronger.

    The demigod fengfa said in a deep voice.

    His will moved with the wind and entered ISA''s ears, which was also captured by garen.

    The reason why he did not provoke carmos was that he was not in the 7th satellite world at the moment. The Lord of mes had stayed on the main and was waiting for an opportunity to release his sealed and imprisoned Saint from the imperial capital''s me Tower.

    A Saint was also a very precious creation for a God, and they were not disposable items that could be used at will.

    If a Saint died, the loss of a God would be huge.

    Before Yisa could respond, the demigod wind mage''s body merged with the wind, bing a part of the wind elemental energy.

    The next second.

    In the sky above ISA Academy, a strong wind whistled past, swirling and gathering, forming the appearance of this wind mage.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The Wind Mage''s gaze was like lightning, prating the library''s protective barrier and seeing Yisa and garen sitting opposite each other.

    When he saw garen, the demigod Windman, who had a brief exchange with garen, focused his gaze and said in a deep voice, "  Your Excellency garen, you are not a citizen of the alpha Empire.

    this conflict between Wind and Fire has nothing to do with you. It''s an internal conflict of the Empire. Please don''t make a mistake.

    Garen, who was in the form of a little silver Dragon Whelp, shrugged his shoulders and said, " "I''m just an innocent and harmless true dragon traveler. You can do as you please."

    "ISA, I''m not targeting you,"

    "However, this time, a true Victor must be decided between the Wind and Fire, even if it means the copse of the empire."

    The demigod Fenghua said in a deep voice, staring at ISA.

    After hearing the other party''s words, ISA didn''t take it seriously and said, "  you''ve found the wrong Dragon. Even though I''m the principal of the raging me Academy, I''ve always yearned for the glory of the sky Academy. I know a little bit of both Wind and Fire Magic.

    The other party remained unmoved.

    "A true Dragon''s memory is actually this bad? Have you forgotten that you just encouraged the students to be enemies with the wind magic?"

    After a sneer, the demigod Windman started to construct a spell. He summoned a terrifying storm that rose from the ground and swept towards the library where Yisa and garen were.

    The originally bright and beautiful sky suddenly turned gloomy.

    Dark clouds covered the sky, and the wind howled.

    Coupled with the endless mes and hurricanes from the other battles, it looked even more like the end of the world.

    Your Excellency garen, please leave the battlefield on your own.

    While casting the spell, the other party did not forget to remind garen.

    ISA had no intention of fighting the other party. Now, the legendary dragons could observe and record the Glorious Empire step by step into the abyss. There was no need to secretly move and push for it.

    &Nbsp; so,

    Before the approaching storm, Yisa rolled his eyes and shouted, "  wait, wait, I, ISA, hereby announce that I give up my citizenship of the alpha Empire and my position as the Dean of the raging me Magic Academy.

    "From this moment on, this civil war between Wind and Fire has nothing to do with me."

    After hearing what ISA said, demigod Windseeker was slightly taken aback.

    When he saw that Yisa''s expression didn''t seem to be perfunctory, but rather serious, he nced at garen, and then seemed to be deep in thought.

    "I understand."

    "Remember your current status."

    since you''re not a citizen of the dia Empire, don''t meddle in the internal disputes of the Empire.

 Chapter 905 The Mysterious Relationship Between The Three Legendary Dragon Species _3

    After saying that, the Wind Mage dispelled the storm that blotted out the sky, and then began to mercilessly cast arge-scale wind spell against the fire mages in the seventh satellite world.

    After the demigod fengfa entered the battlefield.

    The situation on the seventh satellite world quickly became a foregone conclusion, and the wind mages began to gain the upper hand.

    In fact, even before this demigod wind mage joined, the wind mages had the advantage. Whether it was an ordinary spell caster or a high-level or legendary spell caster, the number and quality of wind mages surpassed that of Fire Mages.

    After all, fire techniques were only a new Dao and had only been developed for a few hundred years.

    On the other hand, wind magic had a long history, as long as the dia Empire. It had a profound heritage and was very good at resonating casting. When multiple spell casters cast in resonance, they could cast even more terrifying spells at a lower cost and in a more efficient way.

    In the past, the fire mages had not realized the power of the wind mages.

    When the infighting escted to the level of war, the fire mages, who were at a disadvantage both on the main and on the satellite worlds, had begun to realize which was stronger between the Dao of wind and the Dao of fire.

    The essence might be the same. If both sides developed normally, the future would be uncertain.

    However, at this moment ...

    The more ancient wind techniques were clearly stronger than fire techniques.

    Back to the main topic.

    Yisha looked at the demigod Windseeker leaving and scratched his head.  "What does he understand? Why did you believe me so easily?"

    Garen thought for a moment and muttered,"maybe it''s because you think that you want to be a ne traveler with me, a member of the same race." &Nbsp;

    and you''re not human. Even if you joined the alpha Empire halfway through, you wouldn''t think the same way as their native people. It''s only natural that you don''t want to get involved in such a sensitive time.

    At this time, meteorites from outer space were being resonated and pulled by the wind mages, crashing toward the me control Academy in the seventh satellite world.

    Garen and ISA raised their heads.

    Meteorites of different sizes rubbed against the atmosphere, leaving long fiery tails behind. They fell with a sense of pressure that seemed to want to destroy the world, and the aesan Academy was the target of a few meteorites.

    let''s go. The Civil War has already started. Inparison, the battle in the satellite world is definitely not as intense as on the main. Let''s go to the main to take a look.

    Yisa said excitedly.

    When he thought about how he was about to witness the destruction of this Super Magic Empire, he felt so good that his scales almost rolled out and his tail almost stood up.

    "Wait,"

    Hu!

    The power of time gathered.

    Garen instantly entered his giant God transformation state. With a wave of his dragon wings, he shattered a meteorite that was crashing into the library into countless small stones. They were thrown in arcs andnded in other ces, making a rumbling sound.

    While they were defending against the meteorites.

    Garen constructed a vortex gate that led to the dimensional space he could carry around. It emitted a huge suction force, continuously pulling the books inside the library and keeping them inside.

    there is nothing wrong with this knowledge. It should not have been destroyed along with the alpha Empire.

    Garen said.

    Looking at the main star, ISA said to garen, "  the Imperial Library on the main has almost all the books on the secret techniques of Wind and Fire in the entire alpha Empire. If you want them, there''s no hurry to search in the satellite world.

    Not long after.

    The figures of the two giant Dragons crossed the vast sky, passing through many ces of Wind and Fire, and arrived at the location of the ultra-long-distance space teleportation array leading to the main.

    Garen and ISA''s bodies froze.

    What was reflected in his eyes at this time was a series of copsed mountain peaks. Where were the traces of the transmission array''s existence?

    The star Bridge between the main and the satellite world had beenpletely destroyed.

    At the start of the war, the wind magicians, who were more meticulous and rational, decided to cut off Emperor alfax''s support to the satellite worlds. They would first take down the satellite worlds, then surround the main andpletely destroy the fire magicians, killing the foolish Emperor who had single-handedly caused the Empire''s disaster.

    That''s right.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The infighting of the alpha Empire, the big ck pot, had been put on Emperor alfalx''s head.

    Perhaps, the historians of the future had enough information. When they looked through the historical materials, they would have the opportunity to find traces of the true dragons who had proposed to hide their evil intentions in the Supreme Council, as well as the Holy one of the Lord of mes.

    But now ...

    All the pain, blood, and death ... All the sins and faults were pushed onto the head of Emperor alfax.

    This Emperor''s ruling and the decree he signed directly started the battle of doomsday.

    let''s just use teleportation.

    The distance between the main and the satellite was far, so the consumption would be greater. However, now that the star Bridge had been destroyed, they could not use the Super long distance teleportation formation, so this was the only way.

    At this moment.

    Garen recalled the catalytic effect of the energy on his power of time, and then his gaze flickered as he said to Yisa, " "I''ll construct the teleportation spell, and you can try to assist me with the power of light."

    Without asking for the reason, ISA nodded.

    Garen took a deep breath, and then used the river of time as a medium, and the main star''s imperial capital as an anchor point, to cast a time teleportation spell, and also included ISA''s body in it.

    In that instant.

    The river of time rippled.

    A curious look also appeared on Yisa''s face as he carefully sensed the invisible river of time around him.

    With garen''s reminder, he released a rainbow-colored dreamy light and merged it into the river of time. Just like when he affected the river of timest time, he made it run faster.

    In that instant.

    A feeling of unity arose spontaneously.

    as expected, just like the strength Dragon, the power of time can also have a wonderful reaction with the divine-like power of the rainbow Dragon.

    Garen thought to himself.

    "What?"

    "Strength energy Dragon? Have you seen a strength energy Dragon before?"

    Yisa sensed garen''s inner thoughts directly and asked.

    It was only then that he realized that he and garen had entered a strange state of mind unity.

    "How did you do it? It''s amazing."

    The rainbow Dragon''s face was filled with shock.

    "Don''t resist, just cooperate with my will."

    In this aspect, garen had experience.

    He controlled the river of time, which had be more violent after being catalyzed, and set off ripples that covered both himself and ISA.

    It was only for an instant.

    Not even a second had passed.

    Through the ever-present river of time, garen and ISA''s figures appeared and solidified in the sky above the Isle of Dawn on the main star of the imperial capital.

    Such a long-distance teleportation, and he even brought a demigod true dragon, but garen''s power of time, because of thebination and assistance of ISA, only consumed an insignificant amount.

    "If ..."

    what would happen if the time Dragon, Rainbow Dragon, and strength Dragon all used divine power at the same time? "

    Garen raised his head and looked at the burning, teetering satellite in the sky as he thought to himself.

 Chapter 906 Garen: If The True Dragon Doesnt Show Its Power, Do You Think Im A Kitten?

    BOOM!

    A loud explosion interrupted garen''s thoughts.

    He had used the Isle of Dawn when he had first entered the dia Empire as an anchor point to teleport, and was now hanging thousands of meters above the Isle of Dawn with ISA.

    The silver Dragon lowered its head and looked down at the vast ocean.

    On the blue ocean, a small ind bathed in the morning light was bursting with heat waves. The ring fire almost covered every inch of the ind, and the wild wind made the surrounding sea water roll like boiling water. Waves rose hundreds of feet high.

    Garen looked at it quietly.

    On the Isle of Dawn, even on this small ind, the Wind and Fire Mages were divided into two factions, casting spells at each other as if they were enemies. It was as if they would fight to the death.

    The small ind was on the verge of copse in the raging Wind and Fire.

    the infighting on the main seems to be more intense than in the satellite world.

    ISA followed garen''s gaze and looked over. His eyes fell on the Isle of Dawn, and he couldn''t help but Mutter.

    At the same time.

    Under the gaze of the two dragons, the wind mages led by Marian, the ind owner, gathered together.

    Their faces were solemn, and their eyes were filled with hatred for the fire mages. They began to construct the same spell at the same time.

    At this moment, the blood in the bodies of all the wind mages flowed faster, and their hearts pumped at the same time. A surge of magic power burst out from the bodies of the wind mages and gathered together.

    Originally, the magic power of every spellcaster would be slightly different.

    However, under the resonance of a unique frequency, all the magical power with different subtle aspects fused together in an instant, forming a surge of extremely powerful magical power that was directlyparable to that of a legendary creature. It carried an obvious oppressive force.

    At this moment, there were only a few hundred wind mages who were casting resonance spells, and they were all injured. The only high-level spell caster left was Marian. She was unkempt and covered in burn marks. It was obvious that she had just been through a big battle.

    However, it was this group of wind mages who were not in good condition and were not of a high level.

    When he cast the spell with resonance, he actually condensed legendary power.

    Under garen''s careful perception, the magic power after the resonance was not only at the level of a beginner legendary, but was roughly equivalent to a spell caster with a creature level of twenty-five.

    Even a creature level 25 legend might not be a big deal in the entire alpha Empire.

    But in a remote ce like the Isle of Dawn, where there were no legendary figures, it was enough to turn the tide and change the situation.

    resonance casting ... It''s a pity that only the alpha bloodline can use this secret technique.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Garen shook his head slightly and said.

    After hearing garen''s words, ISA said in a low voice, "  indeed. In the ntia Empire, many Gctic-level projects were created using resonance casting, a fundamental secret art thatid the foundation of their civilization.

    Back when garen first met his fire mage family, he had already discovered the uniqueness of the alpha bloodline.

    These spellcasters constructed spells by directly using extremely dense and concentrated special magic to imprison and restrain elemental energy, forcing the elemental energy to serve them, unlike traditional spellcasters who needed a certain affinity with elements.

    Of course, legendary spellcasters could actually simte the special features of the alpha bloodline.

    However, this was a thankless effort, and the efficiency and power of the spell were far from the Orthodox alpha bloodline.

    The advantage of the alpha bloodline was that even the lowest-level spell caster could use this unified way to control mana. The more Foundation a spell caster had with the alpha bloodline, the more terrifying the power of resonance casting would be.

    "Resonance casting ... Perhaps we can try to modify it and make it suitable for the dragon n."

    if we seed, the dragon n''s overall strength will be raised to another level.

    Garen thought to himself.

    Because of the Dragon God''s clone, and the fact that he was the object of admiration and respect for hundreds of millions of true dragons, garen now deeply realized that the strength of the dragon n''s overall strength also represented his strength.

    Why were legendary dragons so mysterious in the eyes of other races?

    Because even among the powerful dragon race, legendary dragon species were also treated as legends.

    Even if the legendary dragon species did not want to deal with ordinary Dragon matters, when other living creatures saw the legendary dragon species, they would naturally think of the entire giant dragon n behind them.

    "I can''t really create my own spells."

    however, I can go to my good apprentice, Karl, the god of death, and the king of Arcanists, ??olme, the first goddess of magic in the timeline. I think they will give me some face.

    with their help, it shouldn''t be too difficult to create a version of resonance casting that''spatible with the true dragon bloodline.

    Garen blinked his eyes, he already had an idea in mind.

    At this moment.

    The bloodline resonance of the wind magicians on the Isle of Dawn wasing to an end.

    The fire mages felt threatened. When the wind mages used resonance, they focused their attacks from all directions. However, the surging mana during the resonance naturally formed a highly condensed barrier, eliminating many mes. Only a small part of the mes was weakened.

    O wind that is everywhere, turn into a storm that destroys everything and descend.

 Chapter 907 Garen: If The True Dragon Doesnt Show Its Power, Do You Think Im A Kitten?

    As the wind mages mumbled under their will, the sky suddenly darkened.

    Looking up, the endless wind in the sky flowed and gathered, forming a vortex like the eye of a God. It was filled with hurricanes that could tear metal and thunder and lightning that apanied the Hurricanes.

    The next moment, the vortex pressed down.

    The Isle of Dawn.

    It was as if a legend had cast a destructive spell with all his might. The ind of dawn was soon enveloped.

    The ind, which was already on the verge of copse, began to shatter.

    The wind mages were in the only safe zone due to their control of the hurricane. The fire mages around them were turned into blood by the meat grinder-like storm, adding a touch of blood to the chaotic-colored vortex.

    After a while.

    The terrifying Hurricane dissipated, and the sky was cloudless, returning to normal.

    The originally peaceful Ind was now only left with broken rocks under the feet of the wind mages. The surrounding Sea area was less than a hundred square meters, and the surrounding sea had be extremely muddy. There were floating remains of trees and bloody limbs ...

    He had clearly obtained the final victory.

    However, when a warm ray of sunlight fell on Marian''s face, she didn''t feel happy at all.

    Their hearts were filled with misery and pain as they looked at their former home that had been reduced to such a state. At the same time, their hatred for the fire mage who had caused the war to break out grew, as well as the foolish and unjust Emperor of alfax.

    He raised his head and looked at the cloudless sky.

    Marian was slightly taken aback.

    She seemed to have seen a sh of silver light and a rainbow.

    As it disappeared too quickly, Marian thought it was an illusion and didn''t pay much attention.

    "Let''s go!"

    "Let''s head to the imperial capital and assist our wind mages in killing alfax!"

    this stupid Emperor and the fire mages will have to pay for what they have done.

    Aftering back to her senses, Marian gritted her teeth and said to the wind mages around her with heavy expressions.

    It was not without reason that the wind mages had be so radical.

    It was because after Emperor alfalx signed the agreement to dere the Wind School as an illegal organization, and that wind mages were no longer under the protection of the Empire, the hot-tempered Fire Mages, who were even more enraged after being attacked, vented their anger on some of the innocent family and friends of the spell casters.

    Some of the freemen who were not spellcasters were also affected by the fire mage''s anger if they were involved with the Wind Mage.

    This had caused many families to break up and their hearts to be like dead ashes.

    The fire mages, who had been made the legitimate rulers of the Empire with the support of Emperor alfalx, were still proud of themselves. They described that period of time as a Great Purge, intending to sweep away the filth for the Empire.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Now, it was hard to tell who had made the bigger mistake between the Wind and Fire methods.

    If they were Fire Mages, the ones who first attacked the Magic Academy were the radical faction of the wind mages.

    If it was the wind mages, the fire mages, in order to take revenge, took the initiative to spread the mes of war outside of the conflict between the spell casters, venting their anger on the wind mages ''family and friends.

    Things had alreadye to this.

    This sudden internal war that had almost no warning had nothing to do with right or wrong. Only in the future, when the winner wrote history, would they be able to tell who was right or wrong.

    ................

    The two giant Dragons flew across the sky, looking down at the endless war that was happening on the continent.

    Under garen''s gaze, there was almost no safe ce on the huge main of alpha. The noisy struggle between Wind and Fire could be seen everywhere, and even some of the spell caster armies stationed in the various cities had be chaotic.

    Mountain fires and storms were everywhere.

    The endless mountain range, the winding river, the dense forest ... At this moment, they were all sinking and shattering in the midst of Wind and Fire. Doomsday-like scenes filled the main star.

    Before that.

    No one in the alpha would have thought that the powerful and glorious empire they were proud of would fall to the edge of copse in such a way.

    Time passed by quietly.

    Before they reached the imperial capital, garen and ISA were stopped.

    With ISA''s breath holding spell, ordinary legendary creatures would not be able to see garen and ISA''s figures in the sky. However, this did not mean that no creature would be able to discover them.

    About 6,000 kilometers away from the capital of the main star, in the sky above a forest near the river.

    The two dragons, one silver and one rainbow, were blocked by three wind mages who seemed to have been elementalized and were wrapped in strong winds.

    A wind mage Army that had besieged the imperial capital was stationed here.

    In this full-scale civil war between Wind and Fire, the war was cruel and rapid. As soon as it broke out, countless alpha people died. But soon, the ancient wind mages gained the upper hand, letting the fire mages, who had only been emerging for a few hundred years, realize the power of the long inheritance.

    Fire Mages were the most hated by wind mages.

    It was none other than Emperor alfax, who had given an unfair ruling.

    Therefore, in order to prevent Emperor alfalx from escaping ...

    The wind magicians who had the upper hand cast a powerful wind barrier around the capital of the main star, blocking the spatial and interdimensional teleportation spells. They also deployed troops in all directions to besiege the imperial capital. As time passed, they slowly drew back their lines and broke through the imperial capital''s defenses.

    Some of the fire mages who were loyal to Emperor alfax and wanted to help the imperial capital were killed by the wind mages who were ambushing and stationed there before they could reach the imperial capital.

 Chapter 908 Garen: If The True Dragon Doesnt Show Its Power, Do You Think Im A Kitten?

    The tactic of besieging a point to attack reinforcements was also very useful in the magic Empire.

    When they saw the two giant Dragons, as Yisa and garen were not considered ordinary creatures with no name, one was a demigod-level true dragon supremew, and the other was a mysterious giant dragon from another world that wasparable to a demigod. They were well-known to the upper echelons of the Empire, so they were recognized immediately.

    "Dean ESSA, Your Excellency garen."

    "Since you''re here, don''t leave in a hurry."

    The three wind mages formed a triangr formation, faintly surrounding Yisa and garen.

    At the same time, when they saw the demigods in confrontation, they were attracted by the movement in the sky. The other Supreme mages who belonged to the Wind Mage camp, dozens of high legends with creature level 36 and above, and even more legendary wind mages who did not have a Supreme mage seat, surrounded them, forming an encirclement.

    There were a total of hundreds of legendary wind mages and three demigod wind mages blocking garen and ISA''s path.

    Whether it was wind or Fire Mages, theprehensive power of the main was much stronger than that of the satellite world. Legendary spellcasters were not everywhere, but they were often seen and inrge numbers.

    The spell casters of the alpha Empire only sought the truth of spells in a pure Elemental Path, and their methods were rtively pure and simple.

    This also made it easier for them to advance.

    Inparison, a sufficientlyplicated arcane spell might require a thorough understanding of all the elemental energies at the same time to be created. The Arcanists of Netheril needed far more knowledge than the Wind and Fire Mages to reach the same level.

    Of course, there were advantages and disadvantages.

    From garen''s point of view, the Arcanists who could use arcane spells to solve everything had a higher upper limit than the Wind and Fire Mages.

    At the same level, Arcanists had far more means than Wind and Fire wizards. If they fought at the same level, Arcanists would have a clear advantage.

    Back to the main topic.

    The two giant Dragons that were surrounded looked at each other.

    Immediately after, Yisha cleared his throat and said, " "You bunch of ... Hmm ... Don''t misunderstand me, I''m no longer a citizen of the alpha Empire. I''m not going to the main star to help the dog Emperor, I''m just going to record the final victory of this war for you as a spectator."

    Dog Emperor-this was themon name that the wind mages used to address Emperor alfax.

    When in Rome, do as the Romans do. Surrounded by the wind mages, not only did he not call them ugly, he even called Emperor alfax a dog Emperor to show his attitude.

    After hearing what ISA said ...

    The gazes of these wind mages moved between ISA and garen,municating with each other through special wind magic.

    Ten secondster.

    The leader, a middle-aged demigod, looked at the two dragons with a sharp gaze and said, "  I don''t care what your goal is. Whether it''s true or false, the ce ahead is not a ce you should go.

    please leave. This is an internal affair of the dia Empire. You outsiders are not allowed to interfere.

    Even though he used the word "please," his words were full of threats.

    At this moment.

    The silver Dragon that had been silent squinted its eyes and said in a deep voice, " "What if we have to go?"

    As it spoke, the dragon''s teeth in its mouth flickered with a cold light, revealing their sharpness.

    Garen had always been amenable to coaxing but not coercion.

    A threat?

    He had encountered too many threats along the way.

    The other party''s high and mighty attitude made garen unhappy.

    After hearing garen''s words, the demigod windmages ''expressions remained unchanged as they said, " "It seems that you are not afraid of us."

    Garen chuckled.  only the weak will be afraid. The strong have nothing to fear!  he said.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "How can a true dragon be afraid of a bunch of ants and insects?"

    Garen''s highest achievement was to fight against ten people alone under the suppression of the main material world, causing massive destruction in the metal world, and beating up the mechanical celestial Lord, who was in his own territory, to the point where he started doubting his life.

    The time Dragon was no longer the cautious young dragon that it used to be.

    Usually, garen might be humble or peaceful, and not care about many things.

    However, in his bones, he was full of the pride of a legendary dragon.

    It wasn''t weaker than the other two, and it wasn''t weaker than the pride of the rainbow Dragon and the strength energy Dragon.

    On the side, Yisa blinked and looked at the silver Dragon. Seeing the Dragon''s ferocious appearance, he couldn''t help but think of the scene where he had been beaten up. His dragon face ached.

    At the same time.

    Garen''s impolite and humiliating words made the wind mages feel embarrassed, and their gazes turned cold.

    None of the wind magicians gathered here were weak. Usually, they were the ones who looked down on other creatures. When had they ever been called insects or ants?

    very good. It seems like you won''t be willing to ...

    Before he finished his words.

    The silver Dragon in the wind mages ''field of vision suddenly expanded explosively. In just a moment, it turned into a terrifying giant beast the size of a mountain, and the pressure came from it.

    Garen''s biological level was already approaching the level of a weak divine power.

    When he disyed his power, he had naturally touched the limits of the Prime Material ne and had an impact on thews of the Prime Material ne.

    This kind of influence had a specific manifestation in the material world.

    With garen as the center, the area within a radius of nearly a thousand kilometers, no matter how the sky had been before, was suddenly covered by dark clouds at this moment. The dark clouds carried a somber atmosphere, and the sky was so oppressive that it almost fell to the ground.

    A strong wind blew.

    Lightning shed and Thunder rumbled.

    Heavy rain poured down.

    ............

    At this moment, it was as if a Demon God had descended.

    The silver Snakes that pierced through the sky lit up the dark sky for a moment, and the Dragon''s scales in the dark rain were illuminated.

    He raised his head to look at the mountain-like silver Dragon.

    The wind mages could see the indifference in the tinum dragon''s eyes.

    He could feel the seemingly endless power in his opponent''s body. The Dragon''s might was so condensed that it seemed to have substance. and the pressure was like. tsunami ... Even windw, who was also a demigod, felt how tiny he was.

    As demigods and legendary creatures, the wind mages hadn''t felt this feeling for a long time. After all, they were all publicly acknowledged powerhouses.

    It was like when he was weak and encountered a Hunter of a higher level whopletely suppressed him.

    "What a powerful true dragon."

    Under garen''s imposing manner, the demigod wind mages ''eyes were filled with fear.

    brother garen is mighty and domineering!

    Not far from the giant God garen, the Eyes of the Rainbow Dragon, which was set off like a harmless little beast, lit up, and it could not help but exim in admiration.

 Chapter 909 Your Majesty, Please Die

    It was as if there was a Silver Mountain range in the sky.

    The giant Silver Dragon that blotted out the sun and the sky roared like thunder with every breath it took. It was currently looking down at the wind mages with an indifferent gaze, as if it was looking at a group of ants trying to shake a tree.

    "It seems like you''re not listening to my advice and want to force your way in."

    A demigod wind mage said in a deep voice as he looked at the silver Dragon.

    Giant God garen''s might was overwhelming, but the spell casters who could step into the demigod and legendary level were not afraid. If it was a one-on-one fight, they might not be able topete with him, but the wind mages here had three demigods and hundreds of legends. They didn''t think that giant God garen had the advantage.

    As they spoke, the wind mages were already constructing their spells.

    Turning his head to look at the Restless Rainbow Dragon, garen said calmly, " "ISA, wait here for a few minutes. Leave this to me."

    "It just so happens that I want to move my body that has been silent for a long time."

    The rainbow Dragon nodded obediently and sensibly, then silently retreated to the side.

    Having fought garen head-on before, Yisa had a deeper understanding of the power of this time Dragon. It was far beyond the description of a demigod creature.

    ISA suspected that even the Lord of mes, who was a powerful divine power Saint, might not be garen''s match.

    At the same time.

    Regardless of whether it was the murmuring breeze or the violent Hurricane, endless wind gathered at that moment, surrounding the bodies of the wind mages and injecting into them.

    In the blink of an eye

    The appearance of the wind mages changed into a form simr to that of wind elemental life forms.

    Elemental state was an ability that all Wind and Fire Mages above the legendary level had.

    Spell casters who had entered the elemental state could better control the elements. Due to the change in their life form, they would be immune to most physical attacks and obtain huge amounts of power, healing power, and so on. They would also cause double damage to the opposing elements. At the same time, they would also receive more additional damage from the opposing elements.

    However, wind did not have an element that waspletely opposite to it.

    At this moment, in garen''s field of vision, there were three hundred-meter tall humongous creatures that seemed to be formed by hurricanes, as well as hundreds of humongous humanoid creatures of different heights, all of which were about tens of meters tall.

    Compared to the giant God garen, they still couldn''t be mentioned in the same breath, as their body sizes were no longer on the same level.

    However, he would not be as insignificant as an ant.

    we''re both demigods. Let''s see where you get the confidence to be so arrogant.

    An elemental demigod, wind mage, stared at garen.

    He raised his arm and waved it at the silver beast from a distance. A thousand-meter wide wind de that could tear the sky and the earth appeared at his fingertips. It shot out with an ear-piercing shriek and headed straight for garen.

    Garen sneered.

    The Dragon w stretched out and pped horizontally.

    Crash!

    The huge wind de was instantly shattered into countless pieces.

    At the same time.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The rest of the wind mages also began to construct their spiritual spells.

    A tornado that rose from the ground,. wind weapon that was like. physical de,. Wind Spear and. wind bullet that fell from the sky. a ring of wind with either poison, paralysis, or stun effects ... Countless wind spells gathered into a vast ocean-like tide at this moment, sweeping towards the giant God garen.

    They were in an encirclement formation.

    The wind mages ''fierce spells covered almost all possiblemunication that could be dodged, filling every inch of space.

    On the other side.

    The besieged Dragon was calm and unruffled, but its dragon wings that covered the sky suddenly spread.

    In an instant, waves of terrifyingly low temperature burst forth from the silver giant beast, freezing the air into ice and frost, extending into the distance like a white barrier.

    The wind that covered all directions was frozen by garen''s power of frost that wasparable to a ten-thousand-year-old ancient dragon.

    The cold waves surged, rolling mercilessly.

    After resisting the spells that came from all directions, he had almost exhausted all his strength.

    The sky seemed to be frozen.

    Through theyers of ice, one could vaguely see the outline of the Dragon''s massive body, and the ck shadow under the ice was still sharp.

    The next moment.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    A deafening explosion sounded.

    mes started burning on the surface of the Dragon''s body, melting the ice. At the same time, it charged towards the Wind Mage closest to it in an overbearing manner.

    Garen did not use his time-type ability directly.

    He was trying to use the fire secret technique that he had been studying during this period of time.

    On the other side, the elemental demigod fengfa''s eyes reflected the image of the Dragon-shaped meteorite that had broken out of the ice. Fengfa couldn''t help but hold his breath, feeling as if his mind had been frozen, and his body stiffened.

    In particr, the Dragon''s speed was too fast.

    He clearly had such a huge body, but his movements were so agile that it was unbelievable.

    Just as they came back to their senses, the distance between the demigod garen and the demigod wind mage was only a few hundred meters. To them, it was just a stone''s throw away.

    Garen lowered his head.

    At the same time, the raging mes seemed toe to life and continuously gathered above his head, forming a few huge spear-like ming horns. They were uneven and terrifying.

    Crash!

    The fire Dragon smashed through theyers of magic barriers with its head, and its horn, carrying an indestructible sharpness and terrifying heat, touched the chest of the elemental demigod, wind mage, easily tearing him apart and crushing him into wisps of broken wind.

    It was as if a big cat had bumped into a small bird, and the other party had no power to resist.

 Chapter 910 Your Majesty, Please Die (Part 2)

    Garen''s momentum did not decrease.

    The Dragon wings circled around, and as its body turned, it smashed and scattered all the legendary elemental wind magic bodies nearby.

    Some of the wind techniques rode the wind and retreated, trying to avoid the Dragon''s attack. However, they were not as fast as the berserk Dragon and were easily caught up.

    Throughout the entire process, The Other Wind mages did not stop attacking garen with their spells.

    However, when their attacks passed through the outeryer of the me andnded on the time barrier, they could only barely leave a slight ripple on the time barrier. They could not break it at all.

    In garen''s opinion, only a non-injury would be considered a true victory against an enemy of this size.

    Bang!

    As it neared the ground, the Dragon''s wings pped violently, and the raging mes between the Dragon''s wings exploded.

    The powerful recoil offset the inertia of his body, and he agilely turned his body in the opposite direction.

    Garen turned his head and aimed in the direction he came from. He opened his mouth and spat out a terrifyingly high temperature me that could burn and melt space, enveloping the wind mages who had just condensed their bodies but were much weaker.

    Wailing sounds could be heard from within the sea of fire.

    Under the corrosion of the mes, the bodies of these elemental wind mages melted like candles, and their life auras were like candles in the wind.

    "Wow, so fierce."

    "You''ve only learned it for a short time, and you''re already able to control such fierce mes."

    "His speed of learning spiritual spells is almost on par with mine."

    The rainbow Dragon, who had already withdrawn from the battle, was cheering for garen from the outside while casually praising himself at the same time.

    On the battlefield.

    From the counterattack to turning all the wind spells in one direction to ashes, it only took a few short breaths. Everything was as fast as lightning.

    The rest of the wind mages had just recovered from the Dragon''s power.

    They were shocked to find that nearly a quarter of their teammates had been lost.

    "Everyone, cast the resonance spell!"

    "Let''s work together to defeat this Dragon!"

    "Praise the ancient glory of the void."

    The wind mages didn''t dare to underestimate them anymore. Under the leadership of the remaining two demigod wind mages, the blood of the wind mages boiled, and their magic power was pumped at a unified frequency, gathering together at an extreme speed.

    Compared to the motley crew on the Isle of Dawn ...

    These spellcasters, who were at least at the legendary level, were even more adept at using resonance casting.

    Garen''s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at the wind mages who were resonating and casting their spells. He locked onto a demigod wind mage who was the main guide, and with a swing of his Dragon Tail, his dragon wings pped, and his body galloped away like a Silver Fire waterfall that was going against the current.

    As he approached his target ...<novelnext></novelnext>

    The resonated magic power also constructed a spell.

    Space rending de.

    This was one of the required spells for the introduction of legendary wind magic. It could build a giant wind de from the sky that could cut mountains and rivers.

    At this moment.

    The space rending de, which had resonated with two demigods and over a hundred legendary spellcasters, appeared in garen''s field of vision.

    In his field of vision, the entire dusky sky seemed to have split open.

    A gigantic wind de that seemed to be able to cut the world in half, as if it was a punishment from the heavens, shed at garen from above. Wherever it passed, the space cracked, and storms and lightning were born naturally.

    This scene brought back garen''s memories.

    It was equally massive, tearing the sky apart, and falling from the sky ... The current scene was somewhat simr to the situation when garen was attacked by the gods.

    However ...

    The difference was that garen''s current strength was different from the past, and this space-splitting de constructed by resonance casting could not bepared to the attack of a great divine power.

    "Go to hell! A stupid Dragon who doesn''t know the immensity of the heavens and earth."

    The resonance attack that almost exhausted their magic power caused the wind mages ''faces to turn a lot paler, and their auras to drop significantly. However, they still shouted at garen, as if victory was already in their hands.

    On the other end.

    When ISA felt the power of the space rending de, his expression changed slightly. He stared at garen nervously. He felt that it was difficult for him to face the power of the space rending de head-on, and the pressure garen, who was locked on, would feel would only be greater.

    The rainbow Dragon was preparing a defensive spell, just waiting for the situation to turn bad so that it could add a protectiveyer on garen''s body.

    At the same time.

    The burning mes on the surface of the giant God garen''s body suddenly disappeared, revealing a shining silver Dragon scale, as well as the ring of ck scales that surrounded his body.

    The giant dragon stood up on its hind legs and pped its wings, hovering in the sky.

    Looking up at the space rending de that was falling with great power, the expression on the dragon mask was still without any fear. It was as calm as the water of a quietke.

    The power of time was born, assisting the dragon''s ws.

    Taking a deep breath, the Dragon''s hind legs stepped into the void, and the dragon''s tail tensed. At the same time, the dragon''s ws on its forelimbs extended to meet the space-splitting de that was muchrger than its own body.

    "I am a huge wave that can sweep the world!"

    In a low, thunderous roar, the Dragon''s front ws suddenly closed, resisting and grabbing the sharp de that seemed to be able to tear the sky and the earth.

    Crash!

    A ring-shaped shock wave burst out from the point of contact.

    Garen''s body continued to fall until his strong hind legs touched the ground. Around the mountain-like Dragon''s body, cracks that looked like cobwebs burst out and extended into the distance. With the sound of an earthquake, the forest and Hills copsed and shattered.

 Chapter 911 Your Majesty, Please Die

    His falling body came to an abrupt stop.

    As he resisted the space-splitting de that was falling from the sky, garen raised his head and shed a sinister smile at the wind mages whose expressions had changed slightly.

    do you really think that you can kill me?!

    The muscles on the arms of the silver Dragon that stood up like a human tightened. The ws of the spacetime rupture and the space-splitting de made a sizzling sound when they came into contact. The surroundings were filled with deep spatial cracks and crackling ck Lightning.

    At the same time.

    Garen''s eyes focused.

    Time division!

    The power of time flowed like water, flowing up along the edge of the space rending de.

    Kacha Kacha ... Traces of mirror-like cracks appeared on the physical wind des.

    He raised his right w and mmed the wind de.

    Bang!

    Like building blocks, the huge space rending de began to shatter from the bottom to the top, turning into countless broken mirror-like fragments. They drew dangerous arcs in the air and fell in all directions, leaving the already devastated ground covered in wounds again.

    "H-how is that possible?"

    "How can the power of an individual bepared to resonance casting!"

    Looking at the giant dragon in their field of vision, the wind mages ''expressions changed, finally feeling that their lives were in extreme danger.

    let''s go. We''ll need at least ten demigods to deal with this Dragon.

    A demigod said in a low voice.

    A deep sense of powerlessness filled his heart.

    how could such a monster exist in the main material world? "

    I''ve never heard of such a demigod Dragon before. It''s too good at hiding.

    Seeing that the situation was not good, the wind mages immediately turned and left, trying to escape to The Other Wind mage troops.

    "You still want to run after offending me?"

    Garen grinned.

    In that instant.

    With the Dragon''s body as the center, everything around it stopped moving.

    The flying dust, the noisy wind, the burning ashes, and the flying gravel ... All of them froze.

    The wind mages who were not in good condition, including the demigod wind mages, were unable to resist the restraints of the time freeze domain, not to mention the legendary wind mages who were far inferior to garen. At this moment, all the wind mages in garen''s vision were frozen and confined, bingmbs waiting to be ughtered.

    The legendary wind mage was still fine. He didn''t know what had happened.

    However, the demigod''s thoughts could still be active in the frozen time.

    However, their bodies were restricted and they did not have enough power to resist the power of time. They felt even more uneasy and afraid of the power that garen had.

    "If I were to create a time freeze of this scale, I would probably need to use up all the magic Power and Light in my body."

    "I''m not sure if I''ll seed."

    The rainbow Dragon, who had not been frozen, looked envious.

    With the help of the speed of light, he could also create a time freeze zone.

    However, under the premise that the effect was far inferior to garen''s, the consumption was several times more than garen''s, so it could be said that it was twice the effort with half the result.

    However, ISA did not feel too disappointed. After all, the power of time was the authority of the time Dragon, not the rainbow Dragon. The power of light was the authority that the rainbow Dragon needed to master.

    Immediately.

    Garen used the amber time seal to seal up the wind mages and threw them to ISA.

    Yisa was slightly taken aback.

    "For me?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Garen nodded and said calmly,"do as you please." &Nbsp;

    Bringing these wind mages through the Gate of Time and space would cause too much consumption, so garen was toozy to bring them along. He already had enough captives now, and there were even real gods and demigods among them, so these wind mages were not worth his attention.

    "Thank you, big brother!"

    "From now on, you''ll be my big brother with a different mother, and your appearance will only be below mine!"

    Yisa was extremely touched.

    Living demigod creatures and legendary creatures were all very valuable.

    Immediately, the two dragons set off again.

    Because there were many troops stationed along the way, garen, who had already satisfied his boiling desire to fight, did not want to be entangled with them, so he directly used the imperial capital as an anchor point to use time transmission.

    He hadn''t gone to the imperial capital directly because he wanted to see the situation on the main. That was why he had chosen to fly from the Isle of Dawn to the imperial capital.

    In the ripples caused by the river of time, the bodies of the two giant Dragons disappeared.

    Not long after they left, spell casters rushed over due to themotion during the battle. They looked at the traces left on the surface and space around them with extremely grave expressions.

    Time passed by quietly.

    The capital of the main of the alpha Empire.

    The once prosperous imperial capital had now been reduced to ruins.

    There were countless magnificent buildings, fortresses, fortresses, towers. and skyscrapers in the imperial capital ... All of them had been reduced to ruins by the mes and wind. There were traces of destruction everywhere, and it was difficult to see a single intact building.

    In the early stages of the infighting.

    After Emperor alfalx signed the decree, announcing that the wind mages were no longer under the protection of the Empire, the wind mages in the imperial capital immediately started arge-scale protest. However, they were suppressed by the fire mages.

    In the beginning, there were still many wind mages who were loyal to alfax and believed in the Empire, so they did not resist.

    However, during the suppression, some Fire Mages were too heavy-handed and selfish, which indirectly led to the death of many wind mages.

    Because of the decree, the fire mage did not receive any punishment.

    This made the wind mages, who were already feeling wronged and angry,pletely explode.

    Protest?

    They chose to rebel!

    After being stabbed in the back by the Emperor, the wind mages who were abandoned by the Empire hated the Emperor to the core. Then, under the leadership of the wind-type Supreme mages who swore to kill the stupid Emperor of alfax, war broke out in the imperial capital.

    As if it was all fated, the mes of war spread out extremely rapidly. Every second, Wind and Fire Mages would be drawn into it, and the entire imperial capital instantly became a battlefield.

    The imperial capital had the ming tower, the mighty Emperor of alfax, and many Imperial Guards who were only loyal to the royal family.

    Therefore ...

    The wind mages who had started the rebellion in the imperial capital were no match for them. They either died or fled, staying far away from the imperial capital and joining up with the Wind Mage Army outside the imperial capital. They joined forces from the outside and besieged the imperial capital, constantly putting pressure on the fire mages and Emperor alfax.

    When the satellite worlds fell one by one, the windw users who had the upper hand would gather.

    Even if the imperial capital was impregnable, it would not be able to resist the fate.

    Under such circumstances.

    In the imperial capital, in the me Tower.

    The fire mages, who had already realized the power of the ancient wind mages and regretted persecuting the wind mages with the emperor''s support, surrounded the me Tower under the leadership of the Supreme mage.

    They didn''t want to continue fighting.

    The fire mages, who were at a disadvantage, wanted to make peace.

    However, a peace treaty required sufficient sincerity.

    He looked up at the towering ming tower, which was still magnificent even in the apocalypse-like abandoned city.

    After a moment of silence, the fire-type Supreme magicians said in a deep voice, "  Your Majesty alfalx, for the continuation of the Empire, for the end of this doomsday-like infighting ... Please, please die for the Empire!"

 Chapter 912 The Saints Scheme (1)

    "Your Majesty, please die."

    At the peak of the me Tower, Emperor alfax stood tall and straight. His eyes swept over the once prosperous but now devastated imperial capital, his expression somber and gloomy.

    Below.

    The voices of the fire-type Supreme mages entered the ears of the Emperor of alfax.

    As the king of the alpha Empire, he had always been revered by thousands of people. When had he ever been treated like this?

    However, Emperor alfax, who was forced to abdicate, wasn''t angry.

    After all, he had brought this upon himself. It was his own choice that had led to this.

    But when did it start?

    What if things started to get out of his control?

    Perhaps, it was when he thought that academic disputes were safe and harmless, so he personally came as the Emperor and made an unfair ruling ... Emperor alfax couldn''t help but begin to think and reflect on his mistakes.

    As the king of a glorious empire.

    The best way of management was to not seek merits, but to not make any mistakes.

    Even if it was just the current situation of the order-maintaining Empire, the strength of the alpha Empire was enough.

    However, under his leadership, the Empire was now on the verge of copse and falling into pieces. The satellite worlds and the main were in deep trouble, and countless citizens had died in the Civil War.

    He looked up at the satellite world that had lost its order.

    He looked around and saw that there was not an inch ofnd on the main that was intact. There were traces of Wind and Fire Magic everywhere.

    For this, Emperor alfax felt great heartache and regret.

    He loved his country and his people from the bottom of his heart.

    If he could do it all over again.

    Emperor alfax swore that he would not let his anger get to his head and sign one stupid decree after another that would anger the wind Wizards and cause a civil war to break out.

    "Your Majesty ..." Please die."

    this is the only chance to quell the fire of hatred of the wind mages and save the Empire from the brink of destruction.

    The fire-type Supreme magicians who had once stood firmly by Emperor alfax''s side tried to persuade him again.

    Whether they did not want to die in the infighting or really wanted to save the falling alpha Empire, they had to take Emperor alfalx''s life to try and make peace with the wind mages.

    Emperor alfax lowered his eyes and nced at the faces of the Supremews. He could see their eagerness to move.

    If he didn''t agree ... These former officials were probably going to use force.

    The Emperor of alfax was not afraid.

    He was an immortal, and with the protection of the me Tower, he would not be afraid even if he fought against several demigod Supreme mages alone. Moreover, there were Royal guardians who were loyal to the Empire''s royal family no matter what the situation was.

    The funny thing was ...<novelnext></novelnext>

    The demigods of the royal family were basically all wind mages.

    Because wind magic had been passed down for a long time, all the emperors of the Empire had used wind magic. However, when it came to Emperor alfalx, because he had captured the Saint of the Lord of mes and absorbed the fire-type divine power to strengthen himself, he had obtained an immortal body. Thus, he embarked on the Path of Fire Magic and was able to go further in the future, vigorously developing new fire Magic.

    maybe it was a mistake to set up an ambush to kill the Lord of mes.

    "My initial choice was wrong."

    "That''s what led to today''s ending."

    Emperor alfalx couldn''t help but imagine that if he had followed the path of the wind like all the previous emperors, would the situation now bepletely different?

    He probably would.

    Without the emperor''s support, it would take a longer time for the fire method to develop.

    If that was the case, the dynasty might be able to find a suitable way to bnce the conflict between Wind and Fire in the long term ... It wouldn''t have turned into an apocalyptic Civil War.

    "What about you guys? what do you think of the current situation?"

    Emperor alfax said calmly.

    At the same time.

    In the shadow behind him, six Royal demigods with wind element spiritual light around their bodies said quietly, " "Where your Majesty''s Heart Points to is where our bodies will go."

    The demigods of the royal family had been raised since young.

    Their loyalty to the imperial family was more important than their own lives.

    Even now, when the Empire was in grave danger because of Emperor alfax''s choice, these demigods of the royal family of the Wind Mage were only loyal to the Emperor and didn''t care about anything else.

    There were originally more than six demigods in the royal family.

    There were a total of 12 Royal demigods. Four of them had died in the hands of the powerful Saint when they besieged the Lord of mes. The other two had died in the recent civil war, perishing together with two wind-type demigods.

    Emperor alfax sneered.

    "Foolish loyalty."

    He said.

    The demigods of the royal family didn''t respond. They just stood like statues, waiting for the Emperor to give orders.

    At the same time.

    In the tense atmosphere, the river of time in the sky above the imperial capital suddenly rippled, and two massive figures that blotted out the sky appeared, attracting the attention of Emperor alfalx and many Supremews.

    They were the time Dragon and Rainbow Dragon who had just arrived.

    principal ESSA, and, His Excellency garen from the other world.

    "It seems that I''ve still underestimated the power of true dragons. You were able to break through the wind shackles and arrive here."

 Chapter 913 The Saints Scheme (2)

    Emperor alfax said as he looked at the two true dragons.

    The imperial capital was surrounded by wind locks, and even the spatial teleportation of demigods was difficult to perform.

    However, what did the prohibition of space teleportation have to do with garen''s time teleportation?

    As it used the river of time as a medium, its nature waspletely different from ordinary spatial teleportation spells. The wind lock did not have any restrictive effect on time teleportation.

    "Principal ISA, did youe here to force me to my death, just like they did?"

    After hearing Emperor alfalx''s words, garen looked at the situation around him. When he saw the fire mages under the leadership of the Supreme mage, he roughly understood what Emperor alfalx meant.

    The only way to end this Civil War was to seek peace with the wind mages, who had the advantage.

    This was because Emperor alfax was seen as the cause of the Civil War. His death was the best way to calm the anger of the wind techniques and put an end to the Civil War.

    you''ve misunderstood. I''m not a native citizen of the Empire. I''ve decided to withdraw from the Empire, and at the same time, resign from my position as the Dean of the Academy of Magic and the seat of the Supremew.

    ISA said.

    Looking at the Rainbow Dragon in the sky, Emperor alfax smiled faintly and said, "  I could have charged you with treason if you left the Empire at a critical moment.

    forget it. Now, no one is willing to follow my orders except for the royal guardians.

    After a pause, Emperor Alfasi said, " "Since you''re no longer a citizen of the Empire, why have you two true dragonse here?"

    "The destruction of a Super Magic Empire should have a witness and a recorder," garen said calmly.

    that''s right, " ISA nodded and said.  the Empire''s power is gone. It might bepletely destroyed soon.

    After hearing garen''s words, Emperor Alfasi did not fly into a rage. Instead, he smiled and said, "  that''s good too. At least the name of the alpha Empire won''t be lost in the passage of time if it exists in the records of the long-lived species.

    Immediately.

    Under the gaze of the two true dragons that hovered in the sky, Emperor alfax looked at the fire mages surrounding the me Tower.

    Sensing the emperor''s gaze, the fire-type Supreme magicians became nervous.

    The Emperor of alfax had lost his power, just like the Empire, but he still had some power.

    With Emperor alfax''s strength. the Royal demigods who were only loyal to the Emperor, and the Imperial Guards around him ... If they wanted to take down Emperor alfax by force, they would have to pay a painful price.

    The people who could still stand after this would probably be less than 10%.

    However, he had no other choice.

    An Emperor who was forced to abdicate ... With the emperor''s emphasis on dignity, they could already imagine the fury of alfalx.

    However, to the surprise of the fire-type Supreme magicians, after taking a look at the ruins of the imperial capital, Emperor alfax lowered his eyes to look at the fire-type Supreme magicians and said in a deep voice, " "Using my life to appease the wind magicians is indeed the only way to save the country."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Today''s situation was caused by me."

    "Now ... It should end because of me. "

    Emperor alfax had the awareness to sacrifice himself for the Empire.

    He did not wish for the phetia Empire he treasured to bepletely destroyed in the infighting between Wind and Fire.

    If his death could calm the infighting, he was willing to give up the immortal body that he had been searching for to save the Empire.

    fearless of death ... You still have the courage of an Emperor."

    Garen thought to himself as he looked at Emperor Alfasi.

    Emperor alfalx''s words made garen look at him in a higher light. In garen''s opinion, for an Emperor to admit his mistakes was more difficult than insisting on a bloody battle to the end.

    but in this case ... If Emperor alfax is willing to die, it might be possible to appease the wind mages."

    though the Empire of alpha has been heavily damaged, its Foundation is still there. If the Prime Material ne is not destroyed, it is possible to rebuild it.

    in the end, the wind mages were determined to destroy all traces of the Empire ... It shouldn''t be going in this direction."

    Just as this question surfaced in garen''s mind.

    A voice rang out.

    "Your Majesty, don''t let the words of these rebellious ministers shake your mind."

    "As an Emperor, how can you die voluntarily because of the pressure of a few rebel soldiers?"

    those wind magic, they ignored the glory of the Empire and gave up the pride of being a citizen of the Empire. They want to overthrow everything that the Empire is proud of.

    besides, even if you were willing to die, they wouldn''t stop because of their deep-rooted hatred for Fire Magic.

    as the Emperor and a demigod spell caster, I shouldn''tmit suicide. Dying with the Empire in the bloody war is the only fate that His Majesty and I deserve.

    "We can''tpromise with them!"

    When they heard this voice, garen and ISA''s gazes shifted, and they looked towards the source of the voice.

    In his field of vision, carmos, disguised as the Saint of the Lord of mes, was mixed in with a group of fire-type Supreme mages as he spoke to Emperor alfax in a serious tone.

    The Saint of the Lord of mes didn''t just want Emperor alfax dead.

    Just like ISA, he wanted to see this magic Empirepletely fall.

    Then, when Emperor alfax was about to die, he would tell him the truth and let him watch in pain as the Empire he cherished was shattered. Only then would the Saint of the Lord of mes enjoy the pleasure of revenge.

 Chapter 914 The Saints Scheme (3)

    While they were talking.

    The Saint of the Lord of mes began to exert all his efforts to influence Emperor alfax so that his mind, which had calmed down, was raging with anger.

    That''s right, as the Emperor, how could I ask for peace from a group of rebels? This was an insult to the dignity of the previous emperors and the glory of the Empire.

    I can''t be wrong.

    The ones who were wrong were those who provoked the emperor''s might, those damn windw rebels!

    Even if he were to die, the Emperor should die in battle, not sullenlymit suicide to die.

    ..............

    Under the influence of the Lord of mes, Emperor alfax felt very upset. His emotions gradually became irascible, and he began to doubt his original thoughts.

    At the same time.

    The sun-like fireballs at the top of the me Tower began to flicker and tremble slightly at the same time.

    The Lord of mes looked at the Emperor after a brief nce.

    Your Majesty, with the help of the me Tower and our strength, we should work together to open a ne channel to the fire elemental world.

    I have a spell that can continuously absorb elemental power from the fire elemental world and cover the physical world with the fire elemental domain. It will double ourbat power as Fire Mages, and our magic will never be exhausted.

    this way, we can turn the tide and eliminate the wind techniques.

    in the future, the Empire of dia will only have the Orthodox Path of Fire. Without the conflict between Wind and Fire, it will be able to walk on a more glorious path.

    Carmos said in a deep voice.

    The eyes of the surrounding fire-type Supreme magicians flickered as they asked, " "Carmos, do you really have such a spell?"

    of course, " carmos nodded.  I suggested connecting to the fire elemental world during thest Supreme meeting because I''ve just created a spell that can make use of the fire elemental world''s power.

    "Then why didn''t you mention this spell at that time?"

    Some of the Supreme mages had suspicious looks on their faces.

    at that time, the fire elemental barrier domain had just been created, and the effects were still unstable. I thought that after the spells were more refined, I would wait until the next Supreme conference to formally raise this issue.

    Carmos gave a reasonable answer.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Upon hearing this.

    The fire mages were slightly shocked.

    Since they had the confidence to fight to the death with the wind magicians and had the possibility of turning defeat into victory, they were not willing to sullenly look at the wind magicians "expressions and ask for peace. Moreover, who knew if the other party would agree to peace?

    Just as carmos had said, the conflict and hatred were deeply rooted.

    Even if Emperor alfalx were to be sacrificed, the oue would probably be the same.

    "Your Majesty, Dean carmos ''suggestion makes sense."

    with the fire elemental world behind us, we can still fight against the wind spell. Please make the right choice this time.

    The fire mages seemed to have forgotten that they had just forced the Emperor to his death and advised him seriously.

    On the me Tower.

    The Emperor of alfax was deep in thought.

    Opening the channel to the fire elemental world would give the fire mages a chance to turn the tide.

    On the other hand, Emperor alfax, who had a grudge against the Lord of mes, was not sure what would happen if he opened the passage to the fire elemental world. It might attract the mighty power of the Lord of mes.

    Could it be that carmos was rted to the Lord of mes?

    Alfax looked at camos with a judgmental gaze.

    Under his gaze, camos remained unmoved. He still had a righteous look on his face, as if he was thinking for the Empire and Emperor alfalx.

    open a channel to the fire elemental ne and use the fire elemental domain to cover thews of the main material world ... A Saint of the Lord of mes might be able to exert power beyond the limits of the main material world."

    Garen''s heart trembled.

    Yisa also noticed something amiss, and said in a low voice, " "Do you want to stop the Lord of mes? After his strength increases, he might have some ideas about us."

    Garen''s eyes narrowed.  it''s fine, " he said softly.  let''s wait and see.

    On the other side, after thinking carefully for a moment, because of the dangerous situation and the subtle psychological influence of the Lord of mes, Emperor alfax finally said in a deep voice, " "Alright!"

    let''s do as Dean carmos suggested. I''ll let those rebels experience the fury of mes and my great power!

 Chapter 915 The Regretful Emperor (1)

    "The power of the Saints of the gods is not so easy to steal."

    The silver Dragon thought to himself as it looked down at the development of the situation below in the clouds that were burning like mes.

    There was no doubt that the reason why Emperor alfax temporarily ignored the threat from the Lord of mes and agreed to carmos ''n was also because of the influence of the Lord of mes.

    is it worth it to hunt gods and saints for immortality? "

    I''m afraid that Emperor alfax will regret it when he finds out the truth.

    Garen shook his head slightly.

    In contrast, the Grand Arcanists in Netheril could achieve immortality with the spell of eternal life. Although it was not true immortality, the cost was too small, and it was almost there.

    Even though the alhetia Empire was powerful, it was not perfect.

    For example, although most of the spells in this Empire were powerful, they could not bepared toherreal''s arcane spells in terms of variety and application. They did not have spells like eternal life.

    Time passed by quietly.

    Garen and ISA, the two true dragons, were suspended in the sky as bystanders, recording the final struggle of the fire mages from the alpha Empire.

    At the same time.

    Under the lead of carmos.

    The fire mages ''expressions turned solemn as they began to cast theirbined resonance.

    Although there were no wind mages who were more proficient in resonance casting, it was a basic casting method that all magic Academies wanted to learn. Most Fire Mages could do it.

    Their bloodlines resonated, and magic power gathered.

    When the fire mages, who were at least level 36, cast their spells in unison with the Supreme Fire Mages, the entire world seemed to tremble because of this massive magic power.

    Emperor alfax took a deep breath.

    Next, the emperor''s body, wrapped in mes, turned into a shooting star and directly entered the small sun-like fireball bound at the top of the me Tower.

    The fire mages raised their arms at the same time and began to chant in a low voice.

    Hu hu hu ... The massive magic power that resonated together with Emperor alfax poured into the core of the ming tower, strengthening the energy it possessed.

    Buzzzzzz!

    In that instant.

    A pir of fire shot out from the tower and into the sky like a waterfall of fire flowing upstream. It was so powerful that it could be seen clearly even thousands of kilometers away from the imperial capital.

    Crash!

    The space crumbled.

    When the pir of fire reached nearly 10000 meters in the air, it exploded into a ring-shaped shock wave. Wherever it passed, space shattered, forming an extremely vast spatial gate. Behind the gate, a massive world filled with mes could be seen, and the light of fire elemental energy dyed the entire sky red.

    This scene fell into the eyes of the wind-mage Alliance Army that was besieging the imperial capital.

    Sensing the terrifying energy that caused the sky to change color and looking at the seemingly endless fire elemental energy, the wind mages realized the severity of the problem.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Emperor alfax and his fire mageckeys actually have such a trump card.

    "No matter what they want to do, we can''t let them seed."

    "Let''s go. It''s time to kill our way to the imperial capital and end this grudge!"

    A strong wind rose from the ground.

    The wind mages rode the strong winds and began to approach the imperial capital from all directions.

    A few momentster, the wind mages collided with the Imperial Guards who were guarding the capital.

    As the highest-level Supreme mages and the demigods of the royal family were all surrounding the me Tower, only the ordinary Imperial Guards of the royal family were left. They were obviously not enough to fight against the wind Mage Army, but they could at least dy them for a while.

    In the madness of Wind and Fire.

    The crack in the ne barrier in the sky was getting bigger and bigger.

    ..............

    "Such a huge tunnel."

    Garen raised his head and looked at the sky.

    Under the fire mages ''efforts, the ne gate in their field of vision had already expanded to an extent that it shouldn''t be described as a gate.

    To be more precise, it was a curtain of mes.

    Endless mes covered the sky, and the mes churned without end. The scorching temperature distorted the surrounding air, and the figures of many fire elemental life forms could be vaguely seen.

    Chi Chi Chi ...

    The mes descended from the sky and began to attack the ground.

    Some fire elemental life forms such as fire cats, fire lions, and fire wolves fell from the fire elemental world and arrived in the main material world. They were still at a loss and did not know what to do.

    "Fire elemental barrier domain, form!"

    The Saint of the Lord of mes directed the resonance magic power to construct a spell, and at the same time, he shouted in a low voice.

    The raging mes in the sky stopped for a moment.

    Then, the ming sky went berserk, and boundless mes poured down like a heavenly River, directly pressing down on the earth. Every inch of space was covered in mes, and ordinary living beings with flesh and blood would be burned to ashes in less than a second.

    The entire imperial capital had turned into a domain of fire at this moment. It was enveloped and eroded by the fire elemental world.

    Furthermore, the me domain was still expanding.

    Without the need for the fire mages ''mana, the endless fire elemental energy of the fire elemental world spontaneously poured towards the main star of the dia Empire after the ne channel was opened. Everything was shrouded in mes, and even the entire main star of the Empire seemed to be covered in mes.

    Buildings twisted, the earth melted, rivers evaporated, and ancient trees turned into torches.

    this kind of spell, carmos, if you had taken it out earlier, how would these wind mage rebellions have the chance to run wild on the main? "

 Chapter 916 The Regretful Emperor (2)

    A fire mage said as he closed his eyes and felt the support of the endless fire elemental energy.

    Within the me domain, every fire mage felt as if their power was endless. An unprecedented sense of power filled every cell in their bodies.

    At the same time.

    The defensive line formed by the Imperial Army was destroyed by the wind mages.

    However, the wind mages had grave expressions on their faces as they looked at the me domain that was still expanding. They did not approach the center of the imperial capital.

    they broke through the barrier of the fire elemental ne.

    a€?............. We won''t be able to gain an advantage in this environment. Let''s retreat."

    He did not stay for long.

    The wind mages retreated decisively, distancing themselves from the fire elemental domain.

    At the same time.

    At the core of the ming tower, Emperor alfax was brimming with mes from head to toe. He seemed to have be a man of fire, and there was a strange sense of holiness both inside and outside his body, with a hint of divinity.

    With the help of the fire mages ''resonance casting power, coupled with the danger of the situation ...

    In one go, Emperor alfax absorbed all the remnants of the Lord of mes.

    However, Emperor alfax didn''t know that every step he took and every decision he made was under the influence of carmos.

    This included theplete absorption of the first imprisoned Saint.

    The reason why Emperor alfalx had not absorbed this Saint before was that he could not use up the power of a divine Saint all at once. So, out of caution, he had built the ming tower to absorb the power of the divine Saint bit by bit, trying to eliminate the influence of the Saint as much as possible.

    However ...

    Even though he had chosen to slowly absorb power, he was still affected by the Lord of mes without knowing it.

    This time, he had absorbed all the remnants of the Saint at once. The consequences could be imagined.

    At this moment, Emperor alfax''s mind had been suppressed into his body by the Lord of mes. He could no longer control his own body and was at a loss.

    In other words ...

    The first Saint of the Lord of mes to descend upon this world was resurrected in the body of Emperor alfalx.

    "Alfax."

    the ignorant, the fearless, youck respect for the gods. You deceived the gods, imprisoned the Saints, and finally received the punishment from the gods.

    as punishment, I will let you witness with your own eyes that the Empire you cherish will be shattered and no longer exist.

    In the world of will.

    Emperor alfax''s soul and will were bound by chains of fire, and he couldn''t move.

    In front of him, a pair of eyes made of mes were staring at alfalx with a ruthless and indifferent gaze.

    "Carmos? No, Lord of mes ..."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Emperor alfax came back to his senses, and under the gaze of the Lord of mes, his face turned extremely gray.

    When he realized that carmos was another Saint transformed by the Lord of mes, Alfasi''s thoughts returned to normal. He thought about the various experiences of the Empire during this period and understood many things.

    "Do you regret it, Alfasi?"

    The Lord of mes asked calmly.

    Alfax was silent for a moment. Then he looked up and stared at the Lord of mes."I won''t regret the decision I''ve made."

    even if I have to do it again, I''ll still choose to encircle your Saints and snatch your power.

    There was no use in regretting.

    Alfax knew this.

    No matter what he said, the Lord of mes would not let the dia Empire go.

    It was a great humiliation for any God to have a Saint imprisoned and robbed of their power.

    "Lord of mes, you win."

    but this doesn''t change the fact that I''ve captured and imprisoned your God and Saint.

    you''re a great divine power, the ruler of the fire elemental ne, and an elemental main God, but you can only hide in the dark like a rat in a stinking ditch in my Empire. It''s really ridiculous.

    the Empire''s decline is inevitable. You are just a small gear in it, insignificant. Don''t think that you are the cause of the fall of the Empire.

    if the world knew about the dia Empire, they would only praise my courage andugh at your weakness and ipetence.

    ? At thest moment of his life, Emperor alfax maintained his tough attitude and spoke to the Lord of mes in a mocking tone.

    The Lord of mes''s eyes turned cold at his words.

    What he wanted was to see alfax fall into the abyss of despair and regret, unable to extricate himself. But now it seemed that the Emperor was not willing to give him that opportunity.

    And what displeased the Lord of mes the most was that what alfax said was basically the truth.

    Boring ...  if that''s the case, " the Lord of mes said calmly.  you can just watch your Empire burn to the ground.

    Finished speaking.

    The will of the Lord of mes had taken control of Emperor alfax''s body.

    Your Majesty, with Dean carmos ''barrier domain, the wind mages can''t do anything to us.

    as long as we guard the main and enshroud the entire in a barrier, we''ll definitely be able to turn defeat into victory in time.

    Under the cover of mes, a fire-type Supreme mage''s eyes lit up as he spoke.

    However, as soon as they finished speaking, the fire mages felt that something was wrong when they saw alfax walking out of the core of the ming tower.

    At this moment,''alfalx'' started to glow with a faint divine radiance. A temperament that was as emotionless as fire, high above, and looked down on no living creature was born spontaneously, which was out of ce in the main material world.

 Chapter 917 The Regretful Emperor (3)

    At the same time.

    All the mes seemed to be jumping for joy, circting around ''Alfasi'' as if they were weing the arrival of a King.

    Dean carmos, something ...

    Since the me domain was initiated by carmos, some Fire Mages turned their attention to him.

    But before he could finish his words, carmos ''body turned into a ball of fire and charged straight at alfax. Then, under everyone''s gaze, the two bodies collided and fused with each other with a bang.

    Hu!

    The rolling mes danced wildly.

    Within the me domain, the two saints merged into one, and the soaring aura was like a hurricane passing through. The surrounding demigod Supremews were all stunned as they felt a deep and terrifying pressure from the Lord of mes Saint.

    This was because of the corrosion of the fire elemental ne.

    The suppression of the Prime Material ne was greatly reduced within the domain. Thebined power of the two saints far exceeded that of ordinary demigods.

    "Your Majesty?"

    "No, he''s not His Majesty alfax."

    "Who are you? Get out of His Majesty''s body!"

    A few Royal demigods immediately surrounded the Lord of mes Saint. The fire-type Supreme mages ''expressions changed drastically as they stared at the Lord of mes Saint.

    The Saint of the Lord of mes, who was once again besieged, recalled the experience of being besieged and defeated by Emperor alfalx. His face darkened, and the mes around him surged.

    I am the king of the fire elemental world, the original fire, the Lord of mes.

    Emperor alfax has disrespected a God and humiliated the might of a God. He is now being punished by my God.

    you mortals are ignorant, but I am merciful and willing to give you a chance to atone for your sins.

    After a pause, the Lord of mes said in a deep voice, "  betray your Emperor, betray your Empire, kneel and believe in this God, be my Apostle, and respect me from now on. I will forgive you.

    Feeling the might of the Lord of mes, the Supreme mages of the fire element could not help but hesitate.

    Facing a Saint with great divine power, they couldn''t help but be nervous.

    However, because there were many people around them, and they were basically the topbat power of the fire mages, the Supreme mages were not too afraid of a Saint, even if his power exceeded that of an ordinary demigod.

    Just as the fire-type Supreme mages were still hesitating ...

    The six wind mage demigods, who were only loyal to Emperor alfax, made their move.

    They couldn''t ignore the fact that the Saint of the Lord of mes had taken over the body of the Emperor of alfax.

    "Shackles of wind!"

    Six green chains condensed from wind shot out, tearing space apart and piercing the mes everywhere. They wrapped around the limbs of the Lord of mes from all directions.

    When he saw these chains, the Lord of mes ''face darkened, and mes rolled in his eyes.

    Hundreds of years ago, the Lord of mes had been bound and sealed by the shackles of wind of many Royal demigods.

    But this time, it was different.

    "Do you think that the same spell can work on a God?"

    These six Royal demigods had also participated in the siege in the past. Seeing that they were not afraid of death and attacked him again, the Lord of mes was furious.

    Hu!

    The violent mes turned into a vortex and spun around the body of the Lord of mes. A few green chains were caught in the me vortex, and tongues of fire extended along the chains, swallowing and spitting at the Royal demigod on the other side.

    At the same time.

    The boundless mes seemed to havee alive as they attacked the demigods of the royal family.

    Looking at the battle that had suddenly broken out, the expressions of the fire Supreme mages changed slightly, but they did not dare to attack the Lord of mes.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The Lord of mes was the King of mes. The abilities of these Fire Mages were almostpletely restrained because of the support of the me domain. There was clearly surging power, but it did not seem to listen to hismand.

    Within the domain boundary, the demigods of the royal family felt an unparalleled pressure.

    Every inch of the surrounding space was upied by the mes, and there was no ce for the wind elemental energy to rest. Every bit of power they used was difficult to replenish.

    In contrast, the Lord of mes could always maintain his peak state.

    There was fire elemental energy constantly replenishing his consumption.

    The wind continued to howl, trying to clear out an empty area in the me domain and cut off the connection between the Lord of mes and the me domain. However, under the suppression of the endless mes, the wind became weaker and weaker, almostpletely annihting the mes.

    Under garen and ISA''s gaze.

    The six demigods worked together to fight the Lord of mes, but after only a few minutes, they were all at a disadvantage.

    without the me domain, the Lord of mes might not be able to act so unscrupulously.

    "But in the me domain, these Wind and Fire Mages are no match for him at all."

    Garen thought to himself.

    It was already difficult for Fire Mages to fight with the Saints of the Lord of mes, not to mention that they were still in the territory of the Lord of mes. The number of wind mages who had the power to fight was not enough topete with the Saints of gods.

    If the fire mages had United and vowed to fight the Lord of mes to the death, weakening the Lord of mes ''control over fire, they might still have had a chance.

    But then ... They were hesitating, and it was obvious that they already had other thoughts.

    The battle had just begun, but the result was already decided.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The Lord of mes shed past like lightning, and the ming hand tore the chest of an elemental wind-type demigod. Rolling mes immediately burst out from the wound, tearing the elemental body into pieces and no longer existing.

    He took advantage of the gap when the Lord of mes ''body stopped.

    A wind-type demigod constructed a spell and condensed a morous and violent wind Spear that seemed to be able to tear the world apart. He then stabbed the Lord of mes from behind.

    However ...

    Hu!

    A me barrier rose from the ground and blocked the wind-type demigod''s attack.

    "Albert, you!"

    The wind-type demigod who was loyal to the royal family turned to look. He was shocked and angry.

    A fire-type demigod Supreme mage had constructed a defensive spell to block his attack.

    "Great Lord of mes, I am willing to be your Apostle. Please forgive me."

    It was like a fuse.

    Half of the fire mages had changed sides and were willing to be the apostles of the Lord of mes, betraying the glory of the Empire.

    After hesitating and struggling, the remaining Fire Mages were still unwilling to submit to God''s might. They chose to fight side by side with the Royal demigods. They started a chaotic battle with the Lord of mes and the fire mages who had switched sides.

    "Alfax, do you see that?"

    "These are the fire techniques that you''ve created."

    In the world of will, the Lord of mes sneered, and alfax was silent.

    In fact, when it came to loyalty to the Empire, the ancient wind mages were more important. However, the alfalcus and dia Empire had failed to live up to the trust of the wind mages, and listed the fire mages, who had only been emerging for hundreds of years, as the Orthodox lineage of the Empire.

    No matter what he said to the Lord of mes.

    In the depths of his heart.

    Alfax regretted it.

 Chapter 918 The Saint Who Knows The Truth Shed Tears

    "Alfax, I won''t kill you."

    on the contrary, I will let you stay in this saint''s body for eternity. Then, you will sink into eternal pain and regret.

    "This is the best punishment for an arrogant mortal like you."

    The Saint of the Lord of mes could see the regret in alfalx''s eyes and said indifferently.

    The battle outside was still ongoing, and the situation was clear.

    In the me domain, the Lord of mes ''saint''sbat power far exceeded that of an ordinary demigod. Now that he had the help of a portion of the fire mages, the Royal demigods and fire Mages began to fall into an obvious disadvantage. They retreated step by step and died one after another.

    In the entire battle, only two outsider Dragons were not affected.

    Moreover, garen and ISA could ignore the ordinary aftermath.

    It was rare to see a chaotic battle where arge number of legends, demigods, gods, and Saints were involved. Garen and ISA watched with great interest, not taking their eyes off it, and at the same time, theymented on the battle below.

    one against five and he still has the advantage. He''s suppressing the wind magicians. The Saints are really powerful.

    the sh between these two elemental fire Mages looks pretty fierce, but why doesn''t it seem like they''re losing any HP? "

    ................

    Just as garen and ISA were looking up ...

    In the area covered in mes, a rainbow light suddenly appeared and formed a circr teleportation gate.

    The figure of the rainbow Dragon, Christy, jumped out.

    "Chris, what took you so long?"

    "The good show is almost over."

    Yisha mumbled to himself when he saw Christy.

    Garen looked at Christy''s anxious expression and said, " "What''s wrong? You look a little anxious."

    "Don''t stay here any longer," said Chris hurriedly.

    the wind mages are preparing to cast resonance to build a wind of destruction,pletely destroying the alpha Empire along with the prime material world.

    Upon hearing this, garen''s face turned serious.

    Just as the battle in the imperial capital was in full swing.

    The wind mages on the main saw the fire domain spread out and felt that it was not a good idea to attack the fire domain.

    After much thought, the wind magicians, who werepletely disappointed in the Empire and had no more attachments, made their final decision.

    They informed the windmages of every satellite world that were still alive in the alpha Empire that they would perform arge-scale resonance casting, building a Gale that would destroy all things and copse worlds, just like how breathing winds filled the entire Gxy in the past.

    This was because the triumphant whirlwind was created by wind mages.

    If the triumphant whirlwind was transformed, the difficulty of this world-destroying spell would be greatly reduced.

    This n had been proposed by the radical windw forces at the beginning of the Civil War and had been secretly preparing for it.

    However, at that time, the Civil War had just broken out, and the wind mages still had a trace of hope for the Empire, hoping that the Empire would take the initiative to admit their mistakes. However, as the war continued, more and more of their friends and family died in the Civil War, and the wind mages werepletely disappointed.<novelnext></novelnext>

    In the end, the fire mages indeed had the intention of making peace.

    However, they only wanted to make peace because they realized that they were no match for the wind mages.

    Now, the wind mages had no reluctance to leave.

    The Empire that had betrayed them would be destroyed along with the Prime Material ne.

    Just as the fire mages of the various worlds thought that the wind mages were no longer willing to fight and rejoiced over this, thinking that the internal war had finallye to an end ...

    The main of the alpha Empire, as well as the eighteen satellite worlds ... After the wind mages had prepared the dimensional teleportation spell to leave the Prime Material ne, they began to resonate with the alpha bloodline that they had once been proud of.

    forget about the alpha Empire.

    "This Empire, this Prime Material ne, will cease to exist."

    After constructing the spell, the apathetic and cold-faced wind mages didn''t look at the effect of the spell and began to leave one after another.

    At the same time, in the vast Gxy of the universe.

    Due to the resonance of countless wind spells, a gray and broken whirlwind suddenly appeared near the main star. It absorbed the triumphant whirlwind that filled the universe and transformed it into a world-destroying whirlwind, growing rapidly.

    The main of the alpha Empire was the first to be affected. This was the center of the explosion of the apocalyptic cyclone.

    Kacha Kacha ... The continental tes burst out with countless spider web-like cracks, and bottomless cracks could be seen everywhere. The ocean raised waves that were hundreds of feet high, and gray wind descended from the sky, enveloping the entire.

    The began to shake.

    In the imperial capital, the spell casters within the me domain also noticed that something was wrong.

    "What''s going on?"

    "The main star seems to be shaking?"

    something''s not right. The triumphant whirlwind has changed. What did those wind spells do? "

    ".............."

    The spell casters in the chaotic battle stopped temporarily, their faces filled with anxiety.

    At this moment, only one of the six Royal demigods was left. Many of the fire mages who had been split into two factions had also been killed or injured.

    "Let''s go take a look in space."

    Garen said to ISA and Chris after looking around.

    The three giant Dragons soared into the sky, and their massive bodies rose rapidly into the sky. They soon broke through the atmosphere and appeared in the vacuum of the universe''s gxies. They looked at the Empire''s main star from outer space.

    It was unknown when.

    Gusts of gray wind surrounded the entire main star, bringing with it a withered, deste, deathly, and cold aura that grew rapidly.

    Garen could feel it with his sharp senses.

    The wind that could have been used for living beings to breathe and for the fleet to sail was now being injected into the cold and silent wind, and it was bing more and more violent.

 Chapter 919 The Saint Who Knows The Truth Shed Tears

    "If this continues, the entire Prime Material ne will be destroyed."

    "Those wind techniques are so ruthless."

    Yisa muttered.

    When the main material world was destroyed, all living beings within it would die. Even true gods had to be careful.

    Buzzzzzz!

    Hundreds and thousands of mes soared into the sky. The group of Fire Mages above legendary also left the shaking main star and arrived at the outeryer of the universe''s vacuum. They looked at the main star that was in the middle of the apocalyptic whirlwind, not knowing what to do.

    Some Fire Mages felt that something was wrong and began to construct a teleportation spell to leave the main material world.

    However, the wind mages had already set up a restriction.

    Ordinary nar teleportation spells cast using fire elemental energy as a Foundation were severely affected. Basically, only spell casters above the level of an ultimate spell could leave safely.

    my Apostle, follow me back to the fire elemental ne.

    The Lord of mes said indifferently.

    Under his will, a door was formed in the me domain of the main star. It would allow one to leave the main material world and reach the safe fire elemental ne.

    The fire mages who had betrayed the Empire did not hesitate. They quickly returned to the me domain on the main and began to leave the main material world.

    The fire mages who were still loyal to the Empire stopped in their tracks and did not move.

    the Honorable Lord of mes, you see, the reward you promised us should be paid now, right? "

    The silver Dragon looked at the Lord of mes and said.

    The Lord of mes turned his head and looked at garen with a burning hot gaze.

    The new Saint who had fused with the bodies of two saints had an astonishing divine might, making Yisa and Christy a little nervous and alert. However, garen was not afraid. He just looked at the Lord of mes quietly, not showing any fear.

    "You''re quite bold."

    The Lord of mes said.

    "I believe in the promise of an Elemental Master God," garen said with a grin.

    of course, " garen said calmly after a pause, " I''m also very curious about how powerful a Saint with great divine power is.

    As it spoke, the Dragon''s fangs were revealed in its mouth.

    "You seem to have enough confidence to face me."

    The Lord of mes Saint was puzzled.

    He didn''t understand where garen''s confidence came from. This demigod time Dragon from a different time and space seemed to have the pride and confidence of being invincible.

    The two saints hadbined into one, and now that the main material world was about to break, the power that a God Saint could exert was even higher, and the gap between them and an ordinary demigod was like a natural chasm.

    I respect every great divine power.

    "But I''m not afraid of God''s might,"

    as for where my confidencees from and what it is, it will depend on whether you have good or bad intentions towards us.

    Garen said.

    "Oh? What a big tone."

    "If I refuse to pay you, what do you want? For example, keeping this Saint of mine?"

    The Lord of mes looked at the silver Dragon with great interest.

    After hearing the words of the Lord of mes, Yisa and Chris muttered, "  you''re just an elemental God, yet you still want to go back on your word. No wonder Emperor alfax wanted to capture your Saint and not make a deal with you.

    When these words reached the ears of the Saint, the Lord of mes, his face darkened slightly.

    At the same time.

    Garen lifted his chin and said,"why would I?" You''re the Lord of the me world. Even if you have enough power, who would dare to touch your Saint? of course, the emperors of the mortal Empires are out of the question. They have great ambitions."

    The Lord of mes''s face darkened again.

    Before he could fly into a rage, the silver Dragon smiled and said, "  if you don''t fulfill your promise, we will onlypile the deeds of the alpha Empire into a book and spread it to the major nes so that the world knows the true face of the great Lord of mes.

    Hearing this, the Lord of mes ''eyes turned cold.

    In reality.

    The Lord of mes Saint was not stingy and was not willing to repay garen and the other Dragons.

    He did not want news of himself to spread, so he wanted to kill garen and the other Dragons. However, he was unable to determine the strength and background of these legendary dragons, so he tried to test them.

    If garen and the other Dragons did not show any confidence, then the killing intent of the Lord of mes would only be strong and exuberant, and he would directly kill the Dragon to silence it.<novelnext></novelnext>

    However, garen''s current performance was no longer as simple as confidence.

    The feeling that garen gave the Lord of mes was that he was eager to give it a try, as if he was waiting for him to make a move.

    As the two sides confronted each other, the atmosphere became much more somber.

    At the same time.

    Kacha Kacha ... From the outside, one could see that the main of the dia Empire was now covered in huge cracks. The gray wind of destruction was even stronger, and was spreading and eroding into the distance.

    Under the gaze of the three giant Dragons, the Lord of mes ''flickering eyes calmed down.

    He stretched out his palm, and wisps of mes condensed and appeared, gathering into three crystals, as if they were a cluster of mes that were fixed and stagnant.

    crystals formed from the original fire elements. It''s enough as your reward.

    With that, the three crystals were thrown to the dragons.

    "Thank you for your generosity."

    Garen said politely as he epted the original fire elemental crystal.

    Without saying anything more, the body of the Lord of mes turned illusory and quickly disappeared from the Dragon''s vision.

    "Phew, you scared me to death."

    Both ISA and Chris heaved a sigh of relief.

    Although garen was in front of them, they were still under a lot of mental pressure when they confronted the Lord of mes.

    "What are you all afraid of?"

    aren''t there any ancestors in the rainbow Dragon Tribe who are simr to great divine powers? "

    "When you encounter danger, at least there will be experts from your n who will help you."

    Garen said.

    Yisa and Chris looked at each other and said at the same time, "  the elders in the n only protect those of the same n who have note of age. We have to bear the consequences of our actions after they havee of age. We don''t dare to do things like provoking a great divine power.

    The two Rainbow Dragons said in admiration, " brother garen is the best. You''re so calm and don''t show any fear. You can even scare the Lord of mes, the Saint. He must think that we''re not afraid of him.

    Garen scratched his head and said,"this ..." I thought you had the protection of your elders, so you were fearless."

    Because he didn''t want to use time Dragon countercurrent, he really had such a thought.

    In addition, garen also thought that if he encountered a Rainbow Dragon with a simr great divine power, he would have the opportunity to get close to it and gain some Dragon life experience.

    "Ah?"

    After hearing garen''s words and knowing the truth, the two Rainbow Dragons looked at each other and fell silent.

    After a moment of silence, Yisa and Chris suddenly burst intoughter. They rolled in the void and said happily, "  haha, if the Lord of mes knew the truth of our so-called confidence, he would be so angry that he would die.

    Under the influence of the two Rainbow Dragons, garen also roared andughed.

    At the same time.

    Just as the three legendary dragons wereughing joyfully, the main star of the alpha Empire began to shatter into pieces of space debris. As time passed, the debris was blown by the wind of extinction and turned into fine powder-like particles. They were swept up by the wind of extinction like a vortex and began to spread far away, continuing to devour and expand.

    Theughter stopped.

    Looking at the copsing main star, garen said, "  let''s leave the Prime Material ne first. We don''t want to be buried with it.

    Yisa and Chris nodded at the same time.

    Using the Noah continent in this timeline as the coordinates, garen cast time teleportation and left the world of alpha Tiya with the two Rainbow Dragons.

    In the vast and boundless universe.

    Apocalyptic cyclone. It destroyed all matter and energy in its path and turned it into an even more violent wind.

    Be it the dense asteroid belts or thes floating in the vacuum of the universe, they all began to break apart in the apocalyptic cyclone. They became faster and faster, devouring the main of the alpha Empire and the eighteen satellite worlds one by one, and continued to expand without stopping.

    The fire mages of the alpha Empire, the ordinary people who couldn''t leave, and all kinds of living beings ... They were all buried along with thes by the wind of destruction.

    The elements of the Prime Material ne began to descend into chaos, and thews of the material ne began to lose control.

    Soon, it wouldpletely copse and be a deadnd.

    A brilliant and powerful Super Magic Empire had finally copsed and disappeared together with the main material world that it was born into. This kind of ending was more miserable than any other magic Empire that garen had ever seen.

    There had never been an Empire of mortals that couldst forever, even if it had been brilliant and powerful at a certain time.

    In the endless nes of the multiverse, only the gods and the immortal were eternal.

 Chapter 920 The Rainbow Dragon Of The Future (1)

    Noah continent, the ice ins in the extreme north.

    A Blizzard was sweeping across this barren and coldnd. Countless ice field creatures were hiding in their nests and sleeping, waiting for the blizzard to dissipate with hunger in their stomachs. Only the ice field hunters on the upper levels had the ability to run wild in the blizzard.

    However ...

    In a situation where the creatures at the bottom of the icy ins did not go out, hunting was not an easy task.

    Therefore, even the White dragons and the top hunters of the Arctic tundra, such as the frost Giants, rarely went out to hunt in blizzard weather. Most of them would stay in their nests to rest.

    However, there were always special circumstances.

    A White Dragon that seemed to have just reached adulthood was fleeing in a flurry in the blizzard, being chased by a team of Frost Giants.

    The feathery-like snowkes could blur the vision of living creatures, making it difficult to pursue them. However, a trail of blood with a strong Dragon-type aura was constantly exposing the White Dragon''s whereabouts.

    White dragons who lived alone in the outside world were mostly at a disadvantage when they encountered a group of Giants because they were not very powerful and not very smart.

    Such situations weremon in the pr regions of various worlds.

    After a period of time.

    The White Dragon stopped on the side of a cier slope because he was exhausted.

    It had just rested for a moment when it heard a giant''s roar that followed it like a shadow.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Spears, boulders, des, and other weapons formed from ice crystals were thrown by the Giants. The storm enveloped the White Dragon''s position, and the White Dragon was caught off guard and smashed into a bloody mess.

    Looking at the frost Giants surrounding him, the White Dragon''s face was filled with despair.

    Hmph, it''s a pity that it''s an adult white Dragon. I can''t tame it as a Mount.

    "It doesn''t matter. Its scales can be used to make armor, its bone armor can be ground into weapons, and as for its skull ... They can be used as spoils of war to decorate our territory."

    The Giantsughed andmented on the White Dragon.

    At this moment.

    The blizzard suddenly stopped, as if a pause button had been pressed.

    The Giants were slightly stunned at first, then they looked up vigntly at the sky that had changed. At the same time, almost all the creatures in the Northern Ice Field, no, the entire Noah continent, sensed a terrifying and powerful aura, and they looked in the direction of the change.

    In his field of vision, there seemed to be faint ripples on an illusory River.

    The invisible river water gathered and swirled, forming three Dragon-shaped silhouettes. Then, they turned from illusionary to real, turning into three real Dragons that covered the sky and the sun.

    Two of them looked almost the same.

    They had rainbow-colored, dream-like scales, and they looked magnificent in the snow. Their bodies were all around 60 meters long, farrger than ordinary immemorial Dragons.<novelnext></novelnext>

    However, the most eye-catching one was the other Silver Dragon.

    The silver Dragon''s body was clearlyrger. Compared to the two already huge Dragons, it appeared much slimmer and smaller. Moreover, the three pairs of towering dragon horns on the silver dragon''s head were different from the rest. It was extremely peculiar, like a king among the true dragons.

    "It caused quite a bigmotion."

    "I''m still not familiar with the rainbow Dragon''s power of light."

    With a thought from garen, the turbulent river of time Regained its calm. The blizzard that had stopped in the sky once again fluttered down and umted on the ground.

    Under normal circumstances.

    Garen''s time transmission was basically silent when he arrived at the anchor point on the other end. Unless one happened to see the moment his body left the river of time, it would not be easy to find traces of garen.

    This time, he was a little surprised.

    Since he was teleporting with two Rainbow Dragons, and he wanted to test the effect ofbining the power of different legendary dragon species, garen once again integrated the rainbow Dragon''s power of light during the teleportation, experiencing the strange feeling of three dragons ''thoughts as one with ISA and Chris.

    "Where is this ce?"

    The two Rainbow Dragons looked left and right. All they could see was a World of Ice and snow, covered in white. They then asked curiously.

    "The Noah continent, an ordinary Prime Material ne."

    Garen looked around.

    After taking a deep breath of the cold air of the ice ins of the extreme north and looking at the scenery here, a sense of familiarity hit him in the face.

    After all, this was the ce where garen was born, and he had experienced his weakest period here. Although he had left the Northern Ice Field for a long time, this ce had an extraordinary meaning to garen.

    "Mm ... What a small Prime Material ne."

    it''s not even as big as a satellite world of the alpha Empire.

    I can see the barrier at the border of the ne with one nce.

    let''s go!  ISA said as he looked into the distance.

    The smaller the Prime Material ne was, the more pressure demigod creatures like them would feel. It was like a lion entering a small ss bottle, and with a little force, the bottle would break.

    "Back then, the original Aragami clone of the god of the sun almost shattered the Noah continent."

    Garen thought to himself.

    With his current strength, if he was willing, as long as he activated his giant God transformation and showed his peak form, the surrounding space would probably shatter and the ne barrier would break inch by inch. If this went on for a long time, it could cause the entire Noah continent to copse.

    some local legendary creatures have noticed us.

    Chris blinked and said.

 Chapter 921 The Rainbow Dragon Of The Future (2)

    Because the teleportation had caused a rtivelyrgemotion, it was understandable that he had been noticed.

    However, the three legendary dragons did not care much.

    In the small Noah continent, legends were the most powerful. There was not even a creature close to the demigod level. Any supremew from the alpha Empire could destroy the entire Noah continent, not to mention a demigod true dragon like them. Even if all the creatures on the Noah continent were united, they would not be able to defeat them.

    At the same time.

    Garen lowered his eyes and saw the White Dragon that was being surrounded by the frost Giants.

    The frost Giants ''expressions froze when they noticed the terrifying dragon''s gaze, and they couldn''t move under the Dragon''s might. It was the first time he felt so cold in the icy ins of the extreme north. The other party''s gaze was like the biting cold of winter.

    Without any warning.

    Under the White Dragon''s terrified gaze, the few Frost Giants ''bodies suddenly crumbled like dust and disappeared into the snow-white background of the Northern Ice Field with the biting cold wind.

    thank you ... Thank you for saving my life, Senior Silver Dragon."

    The White Dragon said in a low voice.

    When it saw that the three huge Dragons in the sky had no intention of paying attention to it, it quickly left silently. However, everything that had happened today, as well as the figures of the three huge true dragons, would probably be imprinted in its mind and will for the rest of its life, and it would never forget them.

    "Eh?"

    Chris looked at garen in surprise.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "What''s wrong?"

    Garen''s gaze flickered as he asked.

    Looking at the White Dragon''s Back, Yisa said, "  I didn''t expect brother garen to help this White Dragon, and to kill a few small Frost Giants with your demigod body.

    If it were them, they would not be bothered to help.

    after all, we are of the same race. If I have the ability, I will just save him. It''s not a big deal.

    As the Lord of the Dragon Court in the main timeline, the Dragon of eternity and time, he was loved and protected by billions of true dragons. Naturally, he would also give back and protect the Dragon race.

    we are all Dragons, and the Dragon race is prosperous as a whole. As legendary dragon species, we can also obtain some hidden benefits.

    ISA, Chris, don''t be too resistant to other true dragons of the same race. Help the Dragon race when the time is right. It''s also good for the legendary dragon species.

    Garen looked at the two Rainbow Dragons.

    Yisa and Chris looked at each other, deep in thought, but they didn''t immediately respond.

    Due to the huge gap between them, it was difficult for them to treat ordinary true dragons as their own kind.

    Garen didn''t try to persuade him anymore.

    After all, the existence of the legendary dragon species itself was already a deterrent. Even if they did not do anything, they would actually form an invisible protection for the Dragon race.

    in addition, the evolution of life is to do as one pleases. I wanted to kill those Giants, so I killed them. If I set limits on myself because of this, and I can''t fight the weak, then I might as well stop moving forward and remain in the same ce.

    Garen said calmly.

    "That''s reasonable."

    "If you don''t kill those weaker than you, are you going to take the initiative to provoke those stronger?"

    the Prime Material ne where the Empire of alpha is located should have copsed by now, " ISA said after a pause.  I wonder how many people will still remember the Empire of alpha in the future.

    it''s a pleasure to witness the end of such a Super Magic Empire, " said Chris happily.  it makes me feel good.

    They had spent decades in the dia Empire just to watch the final curtain fall on this Super Magic Empire. Now that their wish had been fulfilled, the joy in ISA and Christy reached its peak.

    "It''s a pity that the Imperial Library was destroyed."

    Garen''s face was filled with regret.

    He had gone to the capital of the main star with the idea of collecting more spell inheritances.

    However, as soon as he arrived at the imperial capital, he discovered that the imperial capital had been devastated by the Civil War. There was not a single building that was in good condition, and the Imperial Library had long been burned down, turning into rubble.

    however, the fire inheritance I''ve collected in ISA Academy is barely enough.

    This could be considered a blessing in misfortune.

    "ISA, Chris."

    "What are you guys nning to do next?"

    Garen asked.

    The two Rainbow Dragons thought for a moment, then muttered, "  one story has ended, but there are still new stories waiting for us to discover.

    we''ll look for another kingdom of magic and witness the beginning of another story.

    After a pause, ISA wagged his tail and invited garen warmly, "  how about you? if you don''t have anything else to do, why don''t youe with me and Christy? hehe, we''ve been working well together in the alpha Empire this time. Not only did we push the Empire to fall, but we also scared the Lord of mes.

    Garen shook his head.  it''s fine to participate asionally when ites to things like witnessing the fall of a glorious empire. However, it''s not my hobby.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Besides ... This isn''t my timeline."

    The two Rainbow Dragons were slightly stunned.

    "Eh? What do you mean by that?"

    Garen briefly exined his background to them as they looked at him in confusion.

    "It''s not from another world, it''s from another dimension ... I see, it sounds reasonable."

    The two Rainbow Dragons were not surprised. After all, they already knew that garen was a time Dragon. They felt that it was natural for him to be able to cross the river of time and travel in different timelines.

    in my timeline, if you''re still alive, you''d probably have very, very powerful demigod powers.

    Garen said.

    In the main timeline, if Yisa and Chris didn''t die in an ident, they would be legendary dragons at a terrifying age. Their strength would be unimaginable.

    interesting. Return to your own timeline. If you meet me again, will I remember you in the future? "

    what''s wrong? " Yisha asked curiously.

    Christy also looked at garen curiously.

    The silver Dragon shook its head.  No. The timeline is endless. There will be countless Yas and Chris in different timelines. The only ones I know are the two of you.

    After hearing garen''s words, ISA mumbled in disappointment, " "It''s a pity,"

    if I still remember you when I''m strong in the future, if. meet you, I can ...

    Before he could finish his sentence, he saw garen''s eyes and smiled awkwardly, stopping his words.

    "What else can I do?"

    Garen lifted his chin.

    "He''s definitely thinking of beating you up to vent his anger."

    Christy said.

    "Is that so?"

    Yisa red at Christy and said, "  don''t listen to Chris. How could that be? "

    "What I want to say is, there''s still ... I can also provide you with some help in various aspects and provide you with protection."

    "So that''s how it is, I believe you."

    Garen said.

    After a while, Chris and ISA hesitated, and then they both smiled and said, "  that, brother garen, can you teach us the God Ascension spell you mentioned before? "

    we treat you as our half-brother, so just teach us the godly Ascension technique.

    "I won''t be teaching you this spell," garen said after some thought.

    The two Rainbow Dragons looked disappointed.

    "But,"

    "I can give you the chance to learn it yourself."

    Garen continued,"do you still remember the stories I told you about the fall of a few glorious empires?" In this timeline, none of them have ever happened."

    Yisa and Chris ''eyes lit up.

    "Consider it a parting gift. I will give you the world coordinates of Faerun continent."

    you can personally witness the story of thatnd and secretly push it ording to your preferences, making an adaptation.

    "How can hearsay be more interesting than personal experience? Am I right?"

    When they thought of the huge stories that were connected, the two Rainbow Dragons felt a strong sense of happiness. As if they were drunk, they almost fell on their backs.

    They would be able to live in the Faerun continent for a long time.

    After giving the coordinates to ISA and Christy, the three legendary dragons chatted for a while in The World of Ice and snow.

    When garen mentioned the time Alliance contract, ISA and Chris both expressed their willingness to sign it. They then signed the contract with garen so that they could ask for help from each other when needed.

    "We''ll meet again in the future."

    After saying goodbye, garen opened the Gate of Time and space to return to the main timeline.

    Garen did not have the intention of staying long in the timeline of the alpha Empire.

    After all, the main timeline was not stable at the moment.

    The revival of the Dragon race was something that many existences did not want to see. Under the calm appearance, there were already undercurrents. No one knew when a war of arger scale than the War of Glory would break out.

    Under the gaze of the two Rainbow Dragons, the silver Dragon stepped through the Gate of Time and space as if it had passed through a water curtain. It left this world and disappeared.

 Chapter 922 A Kind Father And A Filial Son

    The main timeline, the Dragon Court dimension.

    In the Dragon Court dimension. which was growing in power, countless legendary dragons lived there. Chromatic dragons, metallic dragons, gemstone dragons ... In addition, there were many rare mithril dragons, multi-headed Dragons,va Dragons, and other true dragons.

    There were legendary wyrms that were at least 30 meters long, and there were many ancient wyrms with divine power.

    The true dragons ''Dragon might was like a tidal wave, filling every inch of the Dragon Court realm like air. Even a legendary creature would tremble in fear if it came to the Dragon Court realm. They wouldn''t dare to act rashly.

    On the Dragon Court ne.

    It could be said that it had evolved into the base camp of the legendary true dragons. It was a huge Dragon organization that crossed nes and worlds.

    Due to their outstanding performance in the War of Glory, most of the legendary dragons in the main material worlds and the outer nes chose to be a part of the Dragon Court.

    Of course, only a small portion of them stayed in the Royal Court.

    Most of the Dragon court''s giant Dragons were usually scattered across the major nes and would only return to the Dragon Court when they were summoned.

    Under normal circumstances, the number of legendary dragons in and out of the Royal Court would be even fewer.

    However, in the past two years, a major event that shocked all the gods happened in the multiverse, so the frequency of the legendary dragons going back and forth in the Royal Court had increased, and their numbers had increased visibly.

    The Supreme Leader of the Dragon Court, the Dragon of eternity and time Saint, was temporarily absent.

    Under such circumstances.

    The Dragon court''s dragon-like elders had already held many ancient meetings to prepare for what might happen in the future. However, due to theck of a leading Dragon, the ancient dragon elders were unable to make the final orders on some important decisions.

    At the same time.

    Just as an ancient assembly was being held, before it ended ...

    The ancient dragons who were arguing in The Eternal Pce suddenly stopped in their tracks. Their eyes flickered as they looked out of The Eternal Pce. Their faces were filled with joy and they heaved a sigh of relief.

    "The Dragon Lord is back."

    All the dragons present calmed down as if they had been injected with a cardiac stimnt.

    In the endless sea of clouds in the Dragon Court realm, the invisible and shapeless illusory River rippled slightly. Then, under the gaze of many true dragons, a powerful Silver Dragon emerged from it, suspended in the flowing wind and floating clouds.

    The silver Dragon surveyed its surroundings.

    The familiar scenery of the Dragon Court dimension entered garen''s eyes. At the same time, the legendary giant Dragons looked at garen with respect and admiration, then lowered their heads slightly and restrained their Dragon might, showing their respect to the master of the Dragon Court.

    "Something doesn''t seem right,"

    As soon as garen returned, he noticed that the atmosphere in the Royal Court was different and more serious.

    "Wee back, master."

    A gust of wind blew, and the floating clouds formed the shape of a skull.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It was the original crystal Skull, which had now fused with The Eternal Pce and be the core of the Dragon Court dimension. It was Hales, the weapon spirit that maintained the various arrays of the Dragon Court dimension.

    in the starry Assembly Hall of The Eternal Pce, an ancient Parliament is being held.

    "You''vee back just in time."

    Halius said as he spun around.

    The Dragon shifted its gaze and looked at the Grand Hall that stood in the middle of many fortresses, fortresses, mountains, ciers, and other buildings.

    The Dragon wings pped.

    The silver Dragon disappeared from the vision of countless legendary dragons in an instant. Even the legendary dragons could not catch garen''s movement speed. They could only barely see a silver stream of light passing by in an instant, and it was shockingly fast.

    The Eternal Pce. The starry sky Assembly Hall.

    The stars were bright and the Gxy flowed as if it was boundless. The spatial background was built ording to the starry sky of the universe. Under the gaze of dozens of ancient dragons, the silver Dragon stepped into the meeting hall.

    When the War of Glory had just broken out.

    Only a few ancient wyrms from the various nes were willing to join the Dragon Court.

    However, as time passed, the War of Glory became more and more intense. In the end, the Dragon of eternity and time ascended to the throne, and the prestige of the master of the Dragon Court increased day by day. With the protection and guarantee of the Dragon gods, more and more famous ancient dragons came to the Dragon Court and became the core of the top power of the Dragon Court.

    The ancient Council had been upgraded to the ancient Council.

    The primordial Dragons, who were considered powerful in the Prime Material ne and feared by countless creatures, were no longer considered high-level in the Dragon Court.

    "Dragon Lord, wee."

    The ancient dragons looked at garen and spoke in a respectful tone.

    Garen nodded slightly and looked at the ancient dragons at the same time.

    Among them, he saw a few familiar figures, including the ancient red dragon Augustus, who had first joined the Royal Court and had been threatened by Yuna for a long time. After killing an elven demigod in the War of Glory, he had been forgiven by the strength ability Dragon Queen for his contributions.

    The steeled Dragon King and sun Dragon Carol were also among them.

    After being tempered by the blood and fire of the glorious war, the two dragons, who were very close to the level of demigod power, advanced and broke through to the level of demigod Dragons in the fierce battles.

    "Good day, coral pays her respects to you."

    When the sun Dragon noticed garen''s gaze, its body became even smaller, like a small white Sable, and said softly.

    Garen nodded slightly as a response.

    The silver Dragony down and looked at the ancient dragons quietly.   after the Dragon Phoenix war, the Giants have always been regarded as the nemesis of the Dragon race. We do need to be careful.

 Chapter 923 A Kind Father And A Filial Son

    "True dragons, please continue. You can still speak freely in front of me and state your thoughts."

    Before stepping into the starry sky Assembly Hall, garen had already understood the reason for the heavy atmosphere in the Dragon Court dimension through God garen''s message transmission when he had just arrived.

    Garen had not left for long for this trip to the alpha Empire.

    Due to the difference in the flow of time between different timelines, only about two years had passed in the main timeline even though he had stayed in the alpha Empire for more than ten years.

    Two years.

    It was not a particrly long time even for ordinary humans.

    Not to mention the true dragons who had long lives.

    From garen''s point of view, these two years were as short as two days, so he didn''t think that anything major would happen while he was away. However, the development of events was beyond garen''s expectations.

    The multiverse appeared calm on the surface, but undercurrents were already surging.

    One second it might be calm and peaceful, but the next second it might suddenly set off rolling waves, subvertingyers of the world.

    Just as garen had just traveled through time and space and left the main timeline.

    In less than half a year, a major event that shocked all the gods happened.

    The giant master God, annan, had fallen in the beast vige.

    When he fell, it was said that the entire beast vige was covered in a boundless rain of blood. Countless creatures were thus rejuvenated and awakened their giant bloodline.

    The giant master God, Ananda, was not an ordinary great divine power. He was one of the top great divine powers in the multiverse, and his reputation was no less than the nine-faced Dragon God io of the Dragon race. He was even stronger than the elf master God, and his Godhead was likely to have reached the peak of level 20.

    As far as garen knew, there was only one person whose divine persona was above level 20.

    The godly God Ao, ao ''ou, who had long since stopped caring about the world and left no trace, allowing the multiverse to develop freely.

    The master God of the Giants, annan, could be said to be only below the gods above gods, a top God at the first-rank.

    During the Dragon Phoenix war, the giant master God had already given up on the giant God system and retired to a state of opposition and harmony. Otherwise, the casualties of the dragon n during the Dragon Phoenix war would have been more tragic and terrifying.

    Other than God AO, none of the gods could guarantee that they could defeat the giant God annan.

    Not to mention killing this powerful God.

    Then, here came the problem.

    How did such a powerful top-tier giant God fall?

    After the gods discovered the truth, they all fell into silence.

    The giant master God, annan, died in the giant divine branch''s sudden attack.<novelnext></novelnext>

    As for the course of the whole incident, because the giant God system did not deliberately conceal it and even intentionally spread it, garen was now very clear about it.

    In the beginning, the eldest son of the giant master God, the Lord of Storms, who was a great divine power, held a ceremony in his own God Kingdom in the beast vige and announced that he would rece the giant master God. He also invited all the giant gods, as well as the God of trolls, the God of ogres, and other subsidiary gods of the giant God system.

    At the inauguration ceremony.

    The giant master God Ananda, who had been living in seclusion for a long time, appeared and entered the God''s kingdom of the Lord of Storms to participate in the ceremony. He dered his recognition of the Lord of Storms and passed the position of master God to his eldest son, whom he was proud of.

    Looking at the scene of the change of authority between the Old and New giant master gods, the divine Kingdom shone brightly, and countless Giants smiled.

    The scene was extremely harmonious.

    However, just as flowers filled the sky and songs of praise were sung about the loving father and filial son ...

    All of thew arrays within the storm master''s divine Kingdom began to operate, using all of their power to restrain and suppress the first generation giant master God, annan. At the same time, the second generation giant master God, the storm Master,unched a sneak attack, injuring annan.

    After that, the Lord of Storms, together with the blessing of his God''s kingdom and the other giant gods who had burst out,unched a siege on the first giant master God.

    Annan was very strong.

    However, he was not in his own kingdom.

    A God was at his strongest when he was in his own God''s kingdom, cooperating with the rules of operation of all things that he had created himself in the God''s kingdom.

    If a mid-level divine power stayed in a divine Kingdom, ordinary great divine powers would not be able to defeat them easily.

    Furthermore, the Lord of Storms was a great divine power.

    The power of the divine Kingdom strengthened his divine body while suppressing and weakening annan''s divine power. Under this situation, the Storm Lord had the power to face annan directly in his divine Kingdom. Of course, if that was all there was to it, annan would be able to leave the Storm Lord''s divine Kingdom safely and avoid being attacked.

    However, in addition to the Lord of Storms, there were also many giant gods who attacked annan together.

    A God.

    Even the most powerful gods.

    He also could not be an enemy of an entire God system in a God''s kingdom that did not belong to him.

    In the end, after a fierce battle, annan was suppressed and bound by the Joint Forces. At the same time, the Lord of Storms, as the second generation giant master God, began to judge the first generation giant master God who had created the giant God system.

    "Southern sovereign, father of Giants."

    he created the giant tribe and the giant God system, but he was unwilling to take on the responsibility of the Father God. He regarded us Giants as failed and clumsy things. Without the Father God to take on the responsibility, he directly caused the internal division of the giant God system to be seriously divided. There were endless disputes, and countless Giants died.

    I, the Lord of Storms, the new giant master God, am willing to bear the sin of killing my father. With the authority of a master God, I will judge the sins of annan and strip him of his power.

    from now on, I will carry out the duties of the master God, purge the giant God system, unite the giant race, and lead all the Giants of the endless world on the road of glory!

 Chapter 924 A Kind Father And A Filial Son (3)

    The Lord of Storms, the eldest son of annan. who he was the proudest of. personally ended annan''s life. At the same time, he used his authority as the new giant master God to devour the old master God''s divine power, divinity, and authority ... He turned it into his own majestic power.

    In The Eternal Pce, garen recalled the information he had received from God garen and raised his chin.

    giant master God annan ... I''m afraid he didn''t expect that his most valued first born would backstab him."

    Lord of Storms, with the ruthlessness and ambition of this patriarch yer, if he were to start a war, he would probably be a strong enemy of the Dragon God system.

    The giant master God, annan, was not like the nine-faced Dragon God io of the Dragon race. When he was in power, he was brutal and violent, which had a serious impact on all his descendants. He was not loved by any giant God, and the giant gods were more willing to see this Father God die.

    However, the only one who dared to make a move and implement the giant God n was the Lord of Storms.

    The most interesting and ironic thing was ...

    The reason why he had such courage was because the Lord of Storms was the only son of the giant God, annan. He was more tolerant and kind to the Lord of Storms, so he was not like the other giant gods who did not fear their father and dared to kill their father.

    the giant God system meeting that eulure mentionedst time ... They should be discussing how to seize the power of annan, and not just about the dragon n''s summons."

    Garen thought to himself.

    Now, just as the Dragon God system was trying its best to resurrect the dragon n''s master God, the giant gods had personally killed their master God.

    Dragons and Giants were known to be mortal enemies.

    Therefore, the contrast was extremely clear.

    At the same time.

    The ancient dragons were in a heated discussion.

    "The Storm Lord is different from annan."

    he views the Giants as his own people and is willing to protect the giant race.

    during the period when annan retired, the Lord of Storms had been dealing with various matters of the giant God system and the giant tribe. He did not have the position of a master God, but he still took on the responsibilities of a master God and had a high prestige in the giant God system.

    now that the first Lord of Storms, annan, has been judged, the Lord of Storms ''prestige has reached an unprecedented level.

    One of the ancient golden dragons said solemnly, "  the most important thing is that if the Lord of Storms wants to purge the giant God system, the best way is to imitate the previous experience of my dragon n and force the giant God system to unite through external pressure.

    especially since this method has been proven by our dragon n''s situation. It is indeed feasible.

    The experience that the ancient dragon was talking about was the War of Glory.

    In the War of Glory, through an all-out war with the elves, in the furnace of blood and fire, the divided dragon n was re-integrated, and the entire Dragon God system obtained various benefits.

    The metal Dragon God Bahamut and the mother of the evil dragons Tiamat had both recovered their mid-level divine powers.<novelnext></novelnext>

    A new time Dragon God was born.

    The other dragon gods ''divinity levels had also increased.

    The overall strength of the entire Dragon God system had been steadily improving, and it was still on the rise. In time, it might be able to touch the threshold of its former peak.

    "In that case ..."

    "The pressure from the outside world is the best for the giant tribe. It''s clear as day. You all know it clearly,"

    "Other than my dragon n, what other n is there?"

    An ancient dragon said in a deep voice.

    Some of the ancient dragons present were so old that they were born not long after the end of the draconic war. That was the most pathetic time for the Dragon race, and they could only silently lick their wounds from the result of heavy casualties, recovering their strength bit by bit.

    Having experienced the most humiliating period, the ancient Dragon''s enmity towards the Giants was even greater than that of ordinary true dragons.

    "The giant''s will to exterminate our dragon n will not die!"

    The anger in the eyes of an ancient White Dragon was almost tangible. He squeezed out every word from the gap between his teeth and said in a deep voice.

    At that moment, thergest and most conspicuous Silver Dragon looked around and said, " "Then, how do you think we should deal with this?"

    After a moment of silence, the Steelback Dragon King took the initiative to speak, "  while the Lord of Storms has yet to fully digest the power of the southern region, we should take the initiative to attack and let these Giants know The Power of Us true dragons.

    After hearing the words of the Steelback Dragon King ...

    The other ancient dragons immediately chimed in, "  although the Giants are generally regarded as the mortal enemies of the Dragon race, since when can these stupid guys fight us alone? "

    during the Dragonspine war, just like the elves, the Giants were just a part of the enemy that our race faced.

    we''ve won the War of Glory on all fronts. At this time, the morale of the true dragons in the various major nes is at its peak. Why don''t we go all out and take the initiative to dere war, then defeat the giant tribe? if we can win two major wars in session, it''ll be enough to blow the bugle horn for the return of our dragon race''s hegemony.

    True dragons were generally warlike.

    Many true dragons agreed with this idea. They couldn''t wait to take revenge and fight to the death with the giant tribe.

    However, there were also more rational ancient dragons who had a different idea.

    An ancient silver Dragon thought for a while and said, "  the War of Glory has just ended, and our Dragon God''s overall strength has improved, but the overall situation of the Dragon race has declined a lot because of the war. There are some casualties, and it will take time to recover.

    the rest time is too short. The continuous outbreak of war may breed war-weary emotions.

    The other ancient dragons who shared the same thought added, "  moreover, even if we win the war against the giant tribe again, the price to pay for two consecutive battles is obvious. I''m afraid that the Dragon Tribe will be greatly weakened.

 Chapter 925 A Kind Father And A Filial Son

    at the beginning of the war of Glory, the elves avoided the war. It could be said that we, the dragons, took the initiative to provoke them.

    if we take the initiative to deal with the giant ...

    at that time, because of their continuous provocation of war, the other races will be seriously vignt against the Dragon race. If they see the Dragon race''s weakness, it is likely that something bad will happen.

    The war between the entire race was not only decided by the Dragon gods alone, but it also required the cooperation of the other races.

    With the Dragon court''s current status and prestige in the Dragon Tribe, they had the ability to make the final decision on whether to start another all-out war that crossed nes and worlds.

    Finished speaking.

    All the ancient dragons present looked at garen.

    What the leader of the Royal Court said next would directly determine whether the multiverse would immediately be in turmoil again and fall into the mes of war.

    The silver Dragon was in deep thought.

    Time passed by quietly.

    After a long silence, the Dragon court''s Lord spoke unhurriedly, " "The elders seem to have made a mistake."

    The ancient dragons were slightly taken aback.

    "Why did the Lord of Storms choose to kill his father at this time and seize the annan divine power? And not at any other time?"

    Garen paused for a moment before he said calmly, "  it''s because he felt the threat from the Dragon race. Under the pressure, he had to respond.

    the ones who should be anxious and think of ways to respond to the various possibilities of the future are the Giants, not us.

    The silver Dragon looked around and continued to speak.

    what the dragons need to do now is to concentrate on absorbing andpletely digest the results of the War of Glory. They need to recover and develop.

    as for whether or not we should start a war, it will depend on the Giants ''reaction as the Dragon race grows stronger.

    when the timees, if they want war, we''ll give them war.

    but before that, based on the current situation, we''d better focus on peaceful development.

    The elven territory that was conquered during the War of Glory now belonged to the dragons.

    With more territory and more resources, the current dragon race was in a period of vigorous development. It would not be long before they could recover from all the casualties in the War of Glory and move one step further, gradually approaching the heyday of their hegemony in the past.

    It was not wise to initiate a war at this time, as it would destroy the rapid development of the world.

    In garen''s eyes.

    After absorbing the annan divine power, the Lord of Storms ''strength would definitely increase by leaps and bounds, but topletely digest and fuse it and reach the same top-notch level as annan would not be something that could be done in a short time.

    A full-scale war that could sweep across the multiverse was no child''s y.<novelnext></novelnext>

    If they wanted to start a war with the dragons, they would need a long time to make a final decision. Not all giant gods were willing to start a war.

    Using the war with the dragons to exert pressure would indeed give the Lord of Storms a chance to efficiently integrate the giant tribe.

    But it was more likely that he would go for wool ande home shorn, and the giant tribe and the giant God system would have to pay a painful price.

    Moreover, garen''s own growth rate had exceeded the imagination of many creatures.

    The current garen was not far away from bing a lesser-grade divine power. All he needed was a long period of deep sleep to grow, and he could feel the changes in his body, wanting to enter a state of deep sleep.

    "We understand,"

    the Dragon race won''t take the initiative to start a war with the Giants, but they aren''t afraid of war either.

    After discussing some other unimportant matters, the ancient dragons left one after another, and the meeting ended.

    Garen entered the depths of the dragon''sir in The Eternal Pce and saw Yuna sleeping soundly, her figure buried under the treasure.

    She could vaguely sense garen''s aura, but Yuna did not wake up. She only rolled her body under the treasure and continued to enjoy her good sleep.

    Garen had only left for two years, which was very short in the true Dragon''s perspective.

    Hence, Yuna was not in a hurry to wake up.

    At the same time.

    Garen rxed, and immediately felt a wave of sleepiness sweep over him.

    Back in the alpha Empire, he was already feeling drowsy. He knew that he was about to enter a long slumber. After returning to the main timeline, in the safest ce like the Dragon Court dimension, his drowsy mind exploded, causing garen''s eyelids to start twitching.

    "It''s been a long time since Ist slumbered."

    a€?................. When I wake up this time, I''ll probably be a Lesser God."

    Garen''s biological level had now reached fifty-seven, and he was still at the demigod level, but he had far exceeded the level 40 threshold of the first demigod. He had a feeling that his sleep this time would allow him to be a lesser divine power.

    Immediately.

    The silver Dragon curled up its body like a big cat, its head resting on its tail. Its pair of wide wings folded down, and it closed its eyes. It fell into a deep sleep, and a even, deep breathing sound came from its mouth.

    The river of time, which had been flowing quietly like an ancient well, began to ripple around the silver Dragon.

    Streams of water from the river of time flowed towards the sleeping Silver Dragon, and a small portion was unintentionally absorbed by the energy Dragon below. Yuna was also nourished by this.

    Just like that, time passed by silently.

    [ PS: it''s thest day of the double monthly votes. Lowly author, please vote online. ]

 Chapter 926 After The Beautiful Chaos _1

    One of the main material worlds, Francis, was a singleary world.

    In the dark forest in the northeast hemisphere of Francis, if one could cross the deep and terrifying rivers, cross the rugged mountains, and cross the territories andirs of countless terrifying monsters ... With the eye of wisdom, which could see through the disorientating formation, there was a certain chance of discovering a strange and mysterious realm that had been hidden for hundreds of thousands of years.

    It was a quiet Valley surrounded by mountains, the valley of AI.

    It was not an ordinary Valley. Instead, it existed in the form of a Valley and was a special space that could move between different main material worlds.

    It was an orderly paradise in the valley of gluttony.

    Inside the valley, there was a constant temperature, well-trimmed fields and gardens, as well as majestic pavilions surrounded by exquisite stone gardens. A sense of order was everywhere. In the entire Valley, there was not a single nt''s leaf that was out of ce. Even the veins of the flowing streams were orderly and stable.

    In the middle of the hill, there was an exquisite three-section scepter that seemed to be missing some parts. It was emitting a faint golden light and providing energy to the entire AGU.

    It was obvious that such a ce did not exist naturally.

    It was the habitat of intelligent creatures.

    There were hundreds of strange humanoid creatures living in the valley.

    These humanoid creatures were tall and muscr, about three meters tall. They werepletely naked, revealing their smooth ebony skin. Each of them was male and female, and their eyes of different colors were filled with the umted wisdom of time.

    In the remote Valley that was like a paradise, they enjoyed a peaceful life and chatted with each other.

    Anguage that seemed to be spoken when the wind blew through the treetops echoed between the flowers and the stream in the valley of AI. The atmosphere was extremely peaceful.

    If garen were to wake up and discover this Valley, as well as the existence of human-like creatures, he would definitely be surprised.

    There was no other reason.

    Every God had a certain level of understanding of the existence of the valley of AI and its residents.

    Among the countless living races in the multi-dimensional universe, other than the powerful and illustrious existences such as the high and mighty gods, the Aragami that were born in the beginning, the bloodthirsty and chaotic demon lords, the cunning and sinister devil Archdukes, the true immortals were as rare as Phoenix Feathers and Qilin horns.

    However, just because it was few didn''t mean it didn''t exist.

    The humanoid creatures in the valley of AI were one of them.

    They were called the vatti, meaning the Duke of wind.

    Every Duke of wind, even if they were weak and powerless, were still immortal creatures. If there were no natural disasters or man-made disasters, they could live until the end of the multiverse.

    Of course, as an immortal, he had endless time to squander. Even the stupidest person could be a wise man. Through the umtion of time, he could master incredible wisdom and power.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Of the hundreds of Grand Dukes of wind in the valley, seventy percent were legendary creatures, and there were more than a dozen demigods among them.

    mother, when I''m three thousand years old, I want to leave the valley of AI and see the outside world. Can I? "

    In an exquisite little house made of bamboo and decorated with fresh flowers and green leaves, a young Duke of wind was telling his mother his thoughts.

    The Duke of wind was a male and a female. Their offspring would call their offspring " mother.  they could only give birth to one or two children in their entire lives, and most of them could only have one child. The Duke of wind who could give birth to two children would even hold a celebration for it.

    you can, but you need the permission of The Guardian of the race. You can only leave the valley of AI with The Guardian.

    The older Duke of wind said softly as he looked at his own child.

    "Why is that so?"

    because there are terrifying demons in the outside world looking for us.

    The Duke of wind sighed and said.

    As he spoke, the wind Duke, who was so old that it was difficult to trace his age, had a reminiscing look on his face as he recalled the ancient times.

    In ancient times, the Duke of wind was a powerful immortal race with a poption of hundreds of thousands. At the same time, with the various advantages of being an immortal, they established an Immortal Empire that spanned several prime material worlds and had a foothold in many nes.

    As Immortals who followed their principles and order, the wind Dukes had a close rtionship with the order gods and enjoyed the support and favor of the order gods.

    Thus, the Empire formed by the Duke of wind was also extremely glorious and powerful for a time.

    That was until a Great War that engulfed the entire multiverse descended.

    At that time, after the chaos, the master of the bottomless abyss created her proudest masterpiece-the tanari demon, the current representative of the bottomless abyss.

    The tanari demons were powerful, bloodthirsty, and chaotic ... All the negative adjectives could be found on the tanari demons, which were like the final convergence of evil.

    If one were to say that the first demon, the OBIS demon, represented the chaos of the abyss.

    Then, the tanari demon represented the evil of the abyss.

    As the creator of the tanari demons, his ambition after the chaos was unprecedented.

    She was not satisfied with the current situation and began to covet the resource-rich main material world and many upper nes in the bottomless abyss.

    When the tanari demons reached a certain scale, chaos led them and set off a war across nes and worlds. As the war went on, more and more forces were involved, and it gradually evolved into a war between order and chaos.

 Chapter 927 After The Beautiful Chaos _2

    With demons as the main force, existences such as Devils, evil beings, and evil gods also participated.

    At that time, the tanari demons had endless potential, far surpassing the OBIS demons. Many OBIS demons felt a serious threat and felt that the tanari demons would one day rece their position in the abyss.

    Especially after the chaos created a tanari demon whose level and strength were not even below his own.

    The first tanari demon prince, the wolf spider Miska.

    When the tanari demons were mainly used as cannon fodder and fighters, in order to stabilize his rule over the tanari demons, he chose the tarant Miska as his general after the chaos. At the same time, he married the tarant Miska.

    The wolf spider Miska, the general and spouse of the Era of Chaos, was the focus of attention since birth and the envy and jealousy of countless demons. In contrast, the first tanari demon, Demogorgon, who was regarded as a failure and abandoned by the Era of Chaos, was struggling to develop in a stinking ditch.

    The wolf spider Miska did not disappoint.

    It led the Army of demons to sweep across the battlefield like a tide, fighting fiercely with the heavenly Army of order in various major worlds and nes, and obtained outstanding military achievements.

    &Nbsp; but ...

    Just as the war was in full swing and the oue waspletely unclear, the most worrying thing after the chaos happened. Even if she chose a tanari demon as her general and spouse, she still could not make the other tanari demons obediently be cannon fodder and vanguards.

    The tanari demons were a collection of evil.

    They couldn''t tolerate the OBIS demon''smand and thought that they should be the master of the bottomless abyss. The OBIS demon was already an old man of the old era that should be abandoned.

    On the side of chaos, the tanari demons in many battlefields had rebelled.

    This caused the battle situation to tilt.

    At that time, led by the Aisha race, the heavenly Army of order under the leadership of the gods advanced triumphantly and with irresistible force. They drove the prince of demons and his Army, which had already reached mountain paradise, into the main material world.

    Coincidentally, it was the main material world under the rule of the wind Duke.

    Because of his connection with the order gods and his hatred for chaos and disorder, the Duke of wind also participated in the war.

    In the main material world, the Duke of wind formed an Army and joined forces with the order gods to begin the siege on the tarant Miska.

    The descendant of chaos was worried about his prince of demons, but because of the tanari demons ''rebellion and the attack of other order heavenly armies, he was too busy to provide support for his general and spouse.

    In the face of the Duke of wind''s undying Army and the order gods, the wolf spider Miska and its demonic Army fell into a quagmire.

    As a trapped beast, the wolf spider Miska was iparably violent. Under the suppression of the main material world, it still disyed the terrifying power of the first demon prince.

    The oue had been decided, and its power could be slowly worn down. The gods were not willing to risk getting injured or even dying in the main material world to fight to the death with the tarant Miska.<novelnext></novelnext>

    In the Prime Material ne, gods were suppressed just like demons.

    If he wasn''t careful, he would die.

    The wolf spider Miska''sbat power couldn''t be underestimated, especially when it was in a desperate situation.

    No God was willing to be dragged down by the tarant Mystra. Although gods wouldn''t really die, resurrection wasn''t an easy thing.

    In the long battle, blood dyed the river red.

    A top-level demigod of the Duke of wind had used the Empire''s sacred weapon, the seven-section scepter, to pierce through the demonic body of the wolf spider Miska.

    The wolf spider Miska retaliated in a fit of rage, breaking the seven-section scepter and tearing the wind Duke who had injured it apart.

    Out of the seven scepter segments, four of the front segments were left in the demonic body of the wolf spider Miska.

    The gods found an opportunity andbined their divine might, using the four scepters in the body of the wolf spider Miska as the core,pletely damaging it. In order to prevent the resurrection of her Prince after the chaos, the heavily injured wolf spider Miska was sealed in an unknown ce in the howling wind abyss.

    After that, because of the rebellion of the tanari demons, the chaos coalition army was defeated and beaten back to the lower nes.

    The first full-scale war between order and chaos ended with the victory of the order gods.

    The defeated OBIS demon was severely injured, which also gave the tanari demon the opportunity to overthrow the OBIS demon and rece them. This made the tanari demon the real representative of the bottomless abyss in the future.

    Of course, the order gods ''victory wasn''t without a price.

    Before this war broke out, the most numerous oracles were the love thorn heavenly race. They were also the main force of the heavenly order Army, but now the size of the love thorn heavenly race was far smaller than before, and they had yet to recover from the damage.

    There were also the wind Dukes.

    Under the counterattack of the tarant Miska and the demon Army, the Empire of the Duke of wind was shattered. The Duke of wind who had the ability to fight was almostpletely wiped out, and the immortal race went from prosperity to decline.

    After the incident, the order gods gave the wind Dukes the title of vanguards of order.

    However, this was no longer important to the Duke of wind. After all, his own race was close to extinction.

    In the end, the remaining wind Dukes all retreated to AGU to live in seclusion, away from the world. They no longer participated in any wars and conflicts to recuperate. But even now, they still couldn''t recover.

    The older Duke of wind told his child about this ancient history.

 Chapter 928 After The Beautiful Chaos _3

    After listening to the story, the young Duke of wind asked in confusion, " "Now that the war is over, why are the demons still looking for us?"

    The elderly Duke of wind''s gaze flickered as he looked in the direction of the center of the valley.

    it is said that the remaining three scepters in my n can help the sealed demon generals break out of the seal.

    After the chaos, he had always been trying to save his Prince. He had never cked off. AGU moved between different main material worlds, never staying in a fixed main material world, just to avoid the chaos.

    "Where are the order gods? Don''t the great gods protect us?"

    The child asked.

    There was a moment of silence.

    The older Duke of wind shook his head slightly.

    a race that is almost extinct has lost its value.

    The wind Dukes held a grudge against the order gods.

    This was understandable. When the wolf spider Miska was being hunted down, the gods were unwilling to bear the risk of being killed by the violent demon prince, so they kept wandering around the edge of the battlefield. This directly led to the heavy casualties of the Army of the Duke of wind, who had assisted the gods. In the end, the Empire was destroyed, almost wiped out.

    What did they get after the war ended?

    Vanguard of order?

    What was the meaning of this title?

    It was difficult for an immortal race that was close to extinction to gain the attention of the gods.

    While the order gods were celebrating the victory of the war and rejoicing, the wind Dukes, who were still in grief, finally understood.

    Even the gods on the good side of order were high and mighty,pletely unreliable and untrustworthy.

    since the gods are not willing to protect us, why don''t we just hand the scepter over to the demons? that way, we won''t have to keep avoiding their pursuit.

    The Duke''s child said.

    The older Duke of wind chuckled when he heard his child''s words.

    "If it wasn''t for the fact that the scepter is our race''s holy weapon, and that it maintains AGU''s operation, it wouldn''t matter even if we gave it to the evil demons."

    Even though it was the demons who destroyed the wind Duke''s Empire, the wind Dukes surprisingly didn''t hate the demons at all.

    Time passed by quietly as usual.

    At the same time, in the quiet and fragrant Valley of AI, the breeze carried the fragrance of flowers and scattered it all over the quiet Valley.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The Duke of wind didn''t notice that in the shadows of the trees beside the creek in AGU, an ordinary ck spider as small as an insect egg was quietly lying in wait under the shade.

    Its eyes were reflecting the three-section golden scepter in the center of the valley.

    ................

    Bottomless abyss, fourteenthyer, steam swamp.

    This abyssal ne was a huge and filthy saltwater ocean. In the ocean, there was a mountain that made all the mountains in the main material ne pale inparison. It was excavated from the mountain by a huge castle,posed of maze-like tunnels and passages with unknown exits.

    There was a huge cave between the thrones of the huge castle. Inside the cave was a salt pool covered with ayer of burning kerosene that would never be extinguished.

    In the salt pool, one could see a bloated and huge figure.

    It was after chaos, an ancient existence born from the sea of chaos, who once ruled the abyss and created the tanari demons.

    Her appearance after the chaos was considered extremely beautiful among the demons.

    However, it was difficult for ordinary creatures to appreciate her beauty.

    Her lower body had arge number of lc tentacles, a total of ten, like a giant squid. These tentacles were covered with shiny mucus, and under her skin, there was awork of red and purple veins. Her upper body was that of a fat humanoid female. Her skin was light blue, her abdomen was fat, and her back was dark. Her eyes and hair were green, and the clusters of hair curled and fell down, like poisonous snakes that were about to devour people.

    A strange beauty of danger and evil filled this body.

    Gulu!

    Suddenly, the chaos creature opened its eyes, revealing a pair of turbid and filthy eyes.

    As the lc tentacle below her writhed, the salt pool began to churn violently, producing countlessva-like bubbles. At the bottom, one could vaguely see countless strangely shaped skeletons of unknown races.

    The eyes behind the chaos were reflecting the scenery of the valley of AI.

    "Finally, finally."

    EGU, the Duke of wind, the seven-section scepter, I''ve finally found it ...

    Chaos murmured in a low voice, thenughed. Hisughter grew louder and louder, causing the entire Castle to tremble. The surrounding evil demons could not help but show fear, not knowing what had happened.

    After a while, theughter stopped.

    "My general, my lover, my Prince ... My evil heart that has been dormant for a long time."

    "Just wait a little longer. We''ll meet again very soon."

 Chapter 929 The Life Of A Time Dragon Is So Simple And Boring _1

    The Dragon Court realm, The Eternal Pce.

    Inside the Grand and illustrious Eternal Pce, which was the center of the Dragon Court dimension and the center of countless legendary wyrms ''attention, a huge Silver Dragon the size of a mountain was sleeping quietly in the vast Dragon''s Nest.

    Even though he was in a deep sleep and his Dragon might was restrained.

    However, the pressure that came from the difference in life level and body size still made the Dragon carry a unique, soul-stirring, special might that was enough to suffocate legendary creatures who rashly entered a Dragon''s Nest.

    In the Dragon Lair, time passed by quietly.

    After a period of time, the Dragon''s even and deep breathing, which was like the Thunder in a storm, suddenly stopped. Then, it became irregr and irregr.

    Creak creak creak ...

    It was as if a machine that had not been moved for a long time was starting to move, and the sound of rusty steel gears rubbing against each other could be heard.

    Upon closer inspection, the silver Dragon''s body began to tremble slightly.

    As the Dragon''s body trembled, its scales glowed with a bright luster.

    At the same time, two wings as wide as sails and covering the entire dragon body revealed strange patterns, vaguely forming the outline of growth rings and clock rings. It had a sense of the passage of time, and an immortal temperament.

    On the silver dragon''s head, the three pairs of dragon horns had be even more towering and thick.

    The curved arc was like a king''s crown, butpared to the brand-new one before, it was now dyed with a calm and ancient charm.

    It was eye-catching and hard to ignore.

    In the dragon''sir filled with countless treasures.

    The invisible and shapeless river of time that ordinary creatures could not see with their naked eyes was calming down. The river of time that was constantly pouring into the silver Dragon''s body was decreasing until it finally becamepletely calm. It flowed quietly like the river of time in other ces, and the ripples were no longer visible.

    At this moment.

    A pair of tinum Dragon eyes that were as deep as the starry sky, as if they contained the stars in the sky, and filled with wisdom and calmness, slowly opened.

    After four years of deep sleep, the Lord of the Dragon Court awakened.

    Garen''s body, which had been silent for a long time, shook, and he slowly stood up.

    As usual, garen, who had just woken up, immediately began to examine himself and observe his current state.

    When he focused his attention on his body, garen immediately felt a surge of power flowing in his blood. It was as if his full-power attack could prate the stars and tear the main material world apart.

    Crack ...

    Because he had just woken up, a trace of uncontroble power was released.

    The space around garen immediately split open, and a cluster of space cracks appeared like lightning forks, almost devouring a portion of the treasures inside the Dragon''s Nest. Stabilizing his mind and retracting his power, garen gently touched it with his Dragon w, and the space cracks that had just formed disappeared, returning to a safe and stable state.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Other than the substantial increase in strength in all aspects.

    Garen raised his head, his tinum Dragon eyes reflecting the pure flowing river of time.

    A sense of tight connection arose spontaneously, as if there was an invisible bond that connected garen and the river of time. With just a thought from garen, the calm river of time would ssh water, create ripples, and even form a chaotic vortex, with dangerous turbulence that could kill.

    Every time garen grew, his connection with the river of time would deepen.

    This time was no exception.

    He would be able to affect the river of time more efficiently and control the power of time.

    "One day, the entire river of time will be a power that belongs only to me."

    Garen retracted his gaze and thought to himself.

    Garen''s influence on the river of time was not the only one. In the multiverse, there were also time-type divine authority, time abominations, time magic, and so on. Although they were not as easy and efficient as garen, they could also form simr time-type abilities.

    Therefore ...

    Topletely control the river of time and be a unique existence had always been garen''s ultimate goal.

    I''ve also awakened a new ability.

    "I''ll try againter."

    The ability that was directly awakened through growth had never been worse than the time-type ability that garen had developed himself, and many of them were even stronger.

    This was the strength of the dragon n. Even if they did nothing, they would naturally awaken powerful abilities with the growth of their age.

    Next, garen carefully examined his own body.

    After he woke up, the luster between the Dragon scales on his body faded, and the shiny silver Dragon scales turned into a silver-gray color. Compared to the previous dazzling color, the silver-gray scale armor became deep and restrained, looking more ancient.

    At the same time, another ring of ck scales appeared on garen''s body.

    when I be an ancient dragon and have more rings of ck scales on my body, it''ll look weird.

    Garen''s gaze shifted to the new ring of ck scales on his abdomen.

    Blinking his eyes, garen''s thoughts moved, and the ck Dragon scales on his body changed into a disguise, turning into Silver Dragon scales like the ones around him. They disappeared, and finally, only the three rings of ck scales on his neck, left and right wrists were left.

    If anyone recognized the time Dragon, they would only be able to determine garen''s age and strength based on the number of rings of ck scales.

    There would be a huge surprise waiting for him.

 Chapter 930 The Life Of The Time Dragon Is So Simple And Boring _2

    With garen''s precise control over his own body, if he wanted to, he could even make the ring of ck scales on his body sh repeatedly like a revolvingntern.

    "Eh?"

    Other than the new ring of ck scales, garen also noticed his dragon wings.

    On the inside and outside of the Dragon''s wings, which were wide and longer than the body length, garen saw new special patterns. These patterns were like annual rings, but also like clock rings. They were not very obvious and could only be seen when he paid special attention.

    Hu!

    Garen pped his dragon wings.

    A strong wind followed.

    At the same time, the river of time that was flowing quietly seemed to be blown by the wind set off by the Dragon wings, and ripples appeared.

    "Not only are these patterns beautiful, but they also have the ability to directly interfere with the river of time."

    Garen was deep in thought.

    He gave it a try.

    He did not need to use much power of time. With just a gentle p of his dragon wings, garen could make the water of the river of time gather or disperse.

    "It can affect the river of time more efficiently."

    "The consumption has been greatly reduced, but the feedback is more timely and obvious."

    Garen lifted his chin and turned to look at his dragon wings. He shook them a few times and looked satisfied.

    Next, he began to size up his body.

    After waking up from its deep sleep, the silver Dragon''s true body was now more than a hundred meters long. It had strong muscles, powerful limbs, and. thick back ... It was like a Silver Mountain, and its entire body exuded a prominent might. Every move it made seemed to be able to sink the world.

    "The true form of a hundred-meter body when restraining power."

    if I were to unleash all my power outside the Prime Material ne and enter battle mode, with my current connection with the river of time, my body size after giant God transformation would probably reach a rather terrifying level.

    Garen turned around and looked at his own Dragon Nest.

    The dragon''sir in The Eternal Pce had been enhanced with a spacepression spell. The interior was very wide and couldpletely amodate garen''s true body at this time.

    if we were to enter into battle mode here, I''m afraid that the Dragon Nest would be directly crushed.

    Garen thought to himself.

    His current creature rank had already reached 62.

    In terms of biological rank, every 20 was a huge threshold, a great leap in the life level. After breaking through, one''s strength would soar.

    Level-20 was the minimum standard for legendary creatures.

    Rank-40 was the threshold of a demigod.

    Rank. 60 ... To be able to reach a biological level of 60, there was no doubt that he was a decent weak divine power that had the power topete with the real gods in the multi-dimensional universe.

    Demigods were generally not recognized by the gods because they had too little extraordinary divine power and divine authority.

    Only those with weak divine power and above could be considered as true gods, a qualified true God.<novelnext></novelnext>

    a creature''s rank only represents its life level. It''s just a reference and can''t fully represent itsbat power.

    with my various abilities, even the old low-level divine powers, if they don''t have the authority to fight, are probably no match for me.

    Garen had yet to verify what kind of strength he possessed after his growth and breakthrough.

    However, he was the leader of the legendary dragon species, and he had killed his way out of the war of Glory, stepping on countless corpses and bones to forge his proud confidence.

    And that was the truth.

    For a God, the power that he held was very important.

    For example, a God with the authority of war, even if he had just ascended to godhood and was only a weak divine power with a divine persona of level six, could try to challenge a top weak divine power with the authority of flowers and a divine persona of level ten.

    Just as garen was admiring his own body.

    Crack, crack, crack.

    The friction between gold coins and gemstones sounded.

    The upperyer of a pile of treasures caved in like quicksand, and a dragon head emerged from it.

    Yuna blinked her light purple eyes and stared at garen without blinking.

    Garen turned around as well and lowered his head to look at the energy dragon girl who was only showing her head. After their eyes met for a while, Yuna''s gaze swept past garen''s body and she mumbled, " "You''re getting bigger and bigger than me."

    Hula.

    Gold, silver, and gemstones scattered in all directions, revealing Yuna''s entire body.

    Yuna''s body had grown to about seventy meters from head to tail. She had grown quite a bitpared to before she went into a deep sleep, butpared to garen''s growth, she was still far from it.

    In reality.

    Yuna''s speed of growth had far surpassed that of a normal strength Dragon due to the interaction between strength and time energy when she was with garen.

    Garen was the same.

    He had originally estimated that he would only be able to be a weak divine power when he reached adulthood at the age of a hundred years old. However, the current garen was in his sixties in the main timeline and had just be a young dragon not long ago. There was still some time before he reached adulthood.

    Looking at garen''s body size, Yuna was a little dejected.

    "It seems that no matter how much I train, I won''t be able to catch up to your growth speed."

    forget it, forget it. Since it''s like this, I''ll just rely on natural growth. It''ll be much easier this way.

    The energy dragon girl, who was older than garen, had been dealt a heavy blow.

    "They are both legendary dragon species with unlimited potential. It is only a matter of time before you reach my level."

    don''t worry. I''ll provide you with protection before that.

    Garen consoled her.

    Yuna''s mood fell quickly, but she recovered quickly as well.

 Chapter 931 The Life Of A Time Dragon Is So Simple And Boring _3

    After hearing garen''s words, she returned to her usual carefree self in the blink of an eye. She raised her head and said excitedly, "  you said it yourself. If I meet someone I can''t beat, you have to jump out and show off your power for me.

    "That''s for sure," garen immediately nodded.

    The silver Dragon raised its chin and said arrogantly, " "Whoever dares to bully my spouse, no matter the reason or whoever it is, will be making an enemy of the Dragon of eternity and time, who is now famous, and the ruler of the Royal Court. They will pay a painful price for it."

    "Hehe."

    "I''ll reward you with a sticker."

    Yuna stuck out her head and rubbed it against garen''s neck.

    When the Dragon scales touched, there was a faint,fortable feeling.

    At this moment, the size difference between the two Dragon partners seemed to be in a more suitable range. In contrast to garen, Yuna''s body appeared petite and dainty, even though she was actually a giant dragon asrge as a mountain.

    After being intimate for a while.

    "The first time I saw you after I woke up, I felt a pressure that came from a different level of life."

    "The color of your dragon scales is now mainly silver-gray, and there are other patterns on your dragon wings ... You''ve changed a lot during your sleep."

    you''ve already broken through to the demigod realm? "

    Yuna''s gaze swept past the hundred-meter long Dragon as she blinked and asked.

    In the past, when she was in front of garen, Yuna had never felt any pressure from garen even though there was a certain gap between her and garen''s strength. After all, the two of them were very familiar with each other, and they were actually at the same life level.

    However, Yuna felt that something was different this time.

    Even though they were intimate partners, she could still feel a faint pressure from garen.

    And this was still under the premise that garen took the initiative to restrain his power.

    If it was a normal creature, even a legendary creature, in front of garen now, they would probably shiver in fear and feel as small as an insect.

    Garen nodded and said,"I''ve just touched the threshold of lesser divine power." &Nbsp;

    Body-type weak divine power.

    Garen''s clone was only one step away from mid-level divine power.

    With garen''s currentprehensive strength, even if he did not mention time Dragon countercurrent, he was not considered weak among the gods in the sky.

    Compared to the gods who were so old that it was hard to trace back, garen was less than a hundred years old. This kind of terrifying growth rate was the most terrifying part of being the head of the legendary dragon species.

    In addition.

    Garen felt that his actual age should be very difficult to calcte.

    Because he was in the river of time, he was blessed by the river of time. The time his body experienced was constantly doubling, which was different from the flow of time experienced by ordinary creatures.

    This was also the reason why he was able to grow so quickly.

    If they were not immortal, ordinary creatures would have experienced the passage of time in garen''s body and would have died of old age at the age of one or two.

    ah, no wonder it''s recognized that the time Dragon is the most special and powerful among the legendary dragon species.

    by the time you''re fully grown, you''ll probably beparable to the ancient dragons of our strength dragon n.

    Yuna said softly.

    They were both legendary dragon species, but their growth rate was two to three years different.

    Garen wagged his tail and raised his head ever so slightly, "  well, I can''t help it because of my natural advantage. I actually want to experience what an ordinary creature has to go through.

    he had a narrow escape from death, experienced countless ups and downs to peek at the legendary road, cut through all obstacles, and searched for a chance to ascend to godhood in hundreds of millions of crises.

    "It sounds so interesting and wonderful."

    The silver Dragon shook its head and sighed.   it''s a pity that I only need to sleep a few times and do nothing. Then, I''ll naturally obtain a great power simr to that of a God.

    "Sigh, what a boring and uninteresting Dragon life."

    Yuna rolled her eyes when she heard garen''s words. She gritted her teeth at garen and said, " "If you continue to show off like this, I can''t help but bite you."

    Garenughed out loud, and the depressed look that he had been pretending to be was swept away.

    did you encounter something interesting during your time travel? "

    "Tell me about it."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Suddenly, Yuna looked at garen curiously and asked.

    Every time he returned from a different time and space, garen would tell Yuna about his experiences in the different time and space. Over time, it had be a habit. This time, he had fallen into a deep sleep as soon as he returned, so he had waited until now.

    Garen deliberated over his words, and then told her everything that happened in the alpha Empire.

    huh? Rainbow Dragon? "

    "What does the rainbow Dragon look like? How''s his personality?"

    Yuna immediately asked when she heard about the rainbow Dragon.

    She was also very curious about the rainbow Dragon, which was also a legendary dragon species, because she had never seen it before.

    the rainbow Dragon''s appearance is outstanding. Of course, it''s not as good as you, Yuna.

    as for his personality ... If you meet a Rainbow Dragon, you''ll really want to beat them up. However, I don''t know if it''s because all Rainbow Dragons are a little narcissistic, or if it''s only the two I''ve met that have unique personalities."

    Garen then continued to narrate his experiences in the alpha Empire.

    It didn''t take long for the story to end.

    Yuna asked in surprise, "  the king of an Empire in the prime material world is really ambitious and bold toy his hands on a God or a Saint with great divine power.

    Garen nodded slightly.  Emperor Alfasi had enough courage, but he didn''t have the ability to solve the subsequent problems. He was unknowingly influenced by the Lord of mes, which led to the destruction of the entire Empire.

    He had ambition and courage, but he did not have the corresponding ability.

    Such an Emperor would only be a threat to a magic Empire.

    If it had been an unambitious Emperor who only knew how to enjoy life, then even if alpha could only maintain order, it would still be a powerful, glorious, and brilliant Empire, and not a miserable ending where it fell apart with the main material world.

    After staying in the dragon''sir for a while.

    Yuna pondered for a moment, then said to garen excitedly, "  the Royal Court is safe and sound now. There''s nothing for you to deal with. Come with me to the main material world for another adventure.

    Yuna, who had rested for a long time, wanted to y the game of pretending to be a pig to eat the Tiger again.

    At the same time, garen''s eyes were slightly closed, and he understood the situation in the past four years through garen.

    During this period of time, after the Lord of Storms became the new giant master God, there was no other big news. The entire giant God system and the giant tribe also did not have any changes for the time being.

    On the contrary, the dragon n was in a period of flourishing development and prosperity.

    Due to the upation of the territory and wealth of the elves in various major worlds and nes, many true dragons obtained plenty of territory and resources after the war. As they were fed and indulged in sexual pleasures, more and more young dragons were born, and the number of true dragons ushered in an explosive growth.

    Garen estimated that this state of rapid development could continue for another few hundred years.

    At that time, if there were no idents along the way, the dragon n''s strength would reach an unprecedented peak after the war.

    "Sure, I''ll go with you for a while."

    Garen said.

    While he was with Yuna, he could also study the new abilities he had obtained.

    Next, after building the ne teleportation spell, garen and Yuna randomly chose a main material world that they had never been to before and began a journey that could not be considered an adventure at all.

    At the same time.

    Within the eternal divine nation.

    Garen, who was chatting happily with the wind elemental Empress, shifted his gaze slightly.

    "Oh? What''s the matter?"

    The wind elemental Queen, who had transformed herself into a Dragon-shaped Hurricane after being a guest in eternal divine nation for a long time, saw garen''s strange behavior and asked him in a familiar manner.

    "There was a change in my destiny just now," garen muttered.

    The power of fate could allow anything rted to garen to develop in a good way through the wonderful reaction of fate. For example, the mechanical heavenly Lord was discovered by garen through the influence of the power of fate, and was eventually taken under hismand.

    "This time, why did the power of destiny move?"

    Before the incident happened, even God garen could not see the oue of fate.

    Garen pondered for a moment, but he could not think of an answer, so he threw it to the back of his mind and continued to chat andugh with the wind elemental Empress.

 Chapter 932 Garen: Dont Come Over, The Weak And Helpless Me Is So Scared

    One of the Prime Material ne.

    Because of its remote location, this border town had nothing to do with prosperity. Most of the time, it would not wee tourists for months or evenst year. However, it had been different recently, with new tourists visiting every day.

    Just today, four adventurers in strange clothes, who were obviously not ordinary people, stepped into the border of the town.

    These four adventurers.

    There was a thin Ranger in leather armor with a longbow on his back and a hook lock, a dagger, and bottles of unknown function on his waist. There was also a spellcaster in a mage''s robe with a wand in his hand, and a body full of magical aura. There were also two burly dark Pdins.

    He raised his head and looked at the heavy and depressing weather that seemed like it was about to rain.

    The dark pdin leading the team slowly entered the town under many strange gazes. After walking along the narrow muddy path for a distance, they stopped in front of a small Tavern and pushed the door open.

    Creak ... The old door bolt rubbed against each other, making a teeth-numbing sound.

    Under the dim yellow light of the tavern, the townspeople who were chatting and drinking inferior Rye Wine saw the four new adventurers.

    In that instant.

    The rather lively and noisy atmosphere in the tavern froze.

    Some of them were knowledgeable and saw the ck metal emblem on the front end of the dark pdin''s iron belt.

    The pattern on it was a ck fist that was tightly clenched with light.

    Among all the gods, there was only one God whose Holy emblem was a clenched ck fist.

    The God of tyranny, the iron fist of the darkness, the ck king, Bann.

    This God was generally regarded as an evil god who followed the order of evil.

    He condoned his believers ''evil deeds in his name, believing that it was not only a right for the strong to rule over the weak, but also an obligation to bring conquest, destruction, fear, and conflict to a peaceful world ... It was an act that pleased the God the most.

    No matter what world it was, wars of conquest and tyranny were everywhere.

    It was natural.

    This God had great divine power and many followers.

    At the same time, the dark Pdins of the God of tyranny weren''t very kind. They were recognized as dangerous people that you shouldn''t casually make contact with.

    Under everyone''s fearful gazes, the tallest Dark Pdin, who was also the leader of this team of adventurers, Ange, found a seat closest to himself and sat down.

    three barrels of Nortnd''s craft liquor, and all the roasted meat in your shop.

    Another Dark Pdin said, his voice cold and without a trace of emotion.

    The waiter in the tavern swallowed his saliva and then whispered, " "Alright, please wait a moment,"

    Due to the arrival of the believers of the God of tyranny, the atmosphere in the tavern became oppressive. Many of the customers felt as if they were sitting on pins and needles, and then carefully got up, wanting to leave the tavern.

    An ordinary man in sackcloth slowly walked to the door and was about to leave.

    At this moment, the tavern''s door was still open, and he could see the dark sky outside. One more step and he would be able to leave this oppressive Tavern.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Hu!

    An unnatural gust of wind suddenly blew, closing the door of the tavern.

    Caster waved his wand, and then calmly ced it beside him.

    The people who wanted to leave the tavern froze on the spot, not daring to move for a moment.

    "What do you want to do if you don''t let them leave?"

    although our forest leaf town is remote, there are royal guards stationed around it.

    In other words, you have to think about the consequences of causing trouble here.

    Dark Pdin Andrew looked at the person who spoke.

    It was a tall, middle-aged man with traces of training on his body. He had a steel greatsword on his waist and was clearly a warrior.

    "Everyone, please don''t misunderstand."

    Angele slowly stood up. He was over two meters tall, and his muscr body was covered in scars. He immediately gave the people in the tavern a lot of pressure.

    After looking around, the dark Holy Knight said calmly, "  we just want to get some information. We''ll be leaving soon.

    "What news?"

    "What do you want to know?"

    Someone gathered his courage and asked.

    At this moment, the waiter trembled as he served the wine and roasted meat.

    The dark pdin didn''t speak immediately. Instead, he took a big gulp of wine and took arge piece of roasted meat from the barbecue fork that was holding the leg of an unknown beast. He dipped it in barbecue powder and chewed it in big mouthfuls.

    The other three adventurers of unknown origin also began to gobble up their food. They ate rudely, as if they had been hungry for a long time.

    In the heavy and oppressive Tavern.

    Only the sound of chewing between teeth and meat, as well as the sound of wine being swallowed, could be heard.

    After a while.

    He pulled the waiter over and used his clothes to wipe his big hands.

    I heard that two young dragons, one red and one white, have flown past forest leaf town and entered the northern Needle Mountain range.

    anyone who has any information on the whereabouts of the two young dragons, please provide it to us now.

    As he spoke, he took out a few gold coins and yed with them in his hands.

    "We won''t be stingy with our payment."

    Seeing the gold coins shining with a faint golden light, many of the customers ''faces were immediately filled with greed, and their fear of the God of tyranny''s believers was instantly dispelled.

    "So you''re also here to look for the Dragon."

 Chapter 933 Garen: Dont Come Over, The Weak And Helpless Me Is So Scared

    nine out of ten adventurers who have recentlye to leaf Forest Town are here to hunt Dragons.

    Someone said with a sigh of relief.

    Some time ago.

    The two young dragons flew over leaf Forest Town andnded in the nearby Needle Mountain range. Many people saw it with their own eyes. After the news spread, it attracted many Dragon Hunters, making the border town a lot more lively. Angele and the others were one of them.

    "I, I know a little."

    One of the customers said weakly.

    I happened to be picking herbs in the needle Mountain range and saw two dragons flying over my head. They stopped around the gore peak, but I''m not sure of their exact location.

    "Goll peak?"

    Angele''s tone was heavy.

    it''s one of the taller and weirdly shaped peaks in the malevolent mountain range. We often enter the mountains to pick potions, so we use it as andmark to determine our location.

    The stooped, short man with a few yellow teeth when he smiled obsequiously exined.

    very good, lucky one. You have the right to live.

    Angele''s words made everyone''s expression change as he reached out his hand.

    The short herb gatherer, who was a few meters away from him, looked terrified. He felt an invisible suction force, and his entire body was sucked in uncontrobly. Then, he was caught by the dark pdin and lifted up like a chick.

    At the same time.

    The warrior who first asked Angele about the purpose of the attack pulled out his steel greatsword, counterattacked, and turned around to leave.

    Whoosh!

    An arrow pierced through his heart and nailed him to the wall behind him. He trembled slightly, and Scarlet blood dripped from his body.

    The tavern was suddenly in chaos. The customers pushed and shoved each other in fear, trying to get away from these believers of the evil god and ask for help from the Kingdom''s Garrison outside the town.

    "My Lord Bann, may you feel a moment of joy in the feast of blood and violence."

    As he spoke, the dark pdin waved his arm.

    Chi Chi Chi!

    Streaks of ck sword Qi appeared out of thin air and swept in all directions like a hurricane. The bodies of the surrounding customers were cut open as if they were wheat being harvested. For a time, blood and severed limbs were everywhere.

    The strong mercilessly massacred the weak.

    This was one of the ways that the believers of the God of tyranny used to please this God.

    In addition, it was also easier for the God of tyranny to be pleased by offering powerful creatures as sacrifices and bestow powerful divine spells.

    Dragons were top-level magical creatures, so they were naturally the best offerings.

    Therefore, when they heard that there was news of a young dragon, Ange and the others immediately followed him. A true dragon that had yet to reach adulthood was just the type of Dragon that they could deal with. Using a Dragon as a sacrifice was enough to please the God of tyranny.

    However, the value that Dragons could bring was too great, and there were still many bold people who dared to form teams to kill Dragons when they found an opportunity.

    Immediately, the spellcaster constructed a magic me and set the entire Tavern on fire.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Surrounded by mes and bones, the dark pdin and the others quickly disappeared while holding the herb gatherer, whose face was distorted with fear.

    By the time the residents of leaf forest realized that something was wrong and called for the royal guards toe, only the remains of the tavern were left. It had been burned to ashes and had a strange, pungent burnt smell.

    ? After a period of time.

    Next to a stream in the mountain range.

    Under the cover of the lush forest leaves, shadows were everywhere.

    Kachaa!

    A dead branch was broken.

    The dark pdin raised his head and looked at the tall mountain that was much higher than the other mountains.  "This is Goll peak?"

    He asked the herb gatherer who was being held by him like a little chick.

    "Yes, yes, yes, yes."

    my Lord, I''ve brought you to Gorl peak and given you the information you wanted. I don''t need any reward, but please spare my life. God above, I still have an 80-year-old mother and a baby at home who need to be fed. They need me.

    "I don''t want to die yet,"

    The herb gatherer cried bitterly and begged for mercy.

    "Pitiful weaklings, do not cry."

    Angele said in a gentle voice.

    The herb gatherer was overjoyed, thinking that the other party would not kill him.

    "May the King of Darkness strip you of your weakness and fear."

    &Nbsp; crack.

    As if he was stepping on a dead branch, Angele easily broke the man''s neck and threw him into the stream without even looking at him.

    The God of tyranny''s teachings included the unlimited control over the weak and the ability to do whatever he wanted. As a Dark Pdin, Angor had received six years of training in a secret temple of the God of tyranny. He had to listen to the teachings of the God of tyranny and train his body and mind.

    Such a loyal believer of the God of tyranny would naturally not show any mercy to the weak.

    In their minds, the strong naturally had the right and duty to control the weak.

    The weak could only obey.

    "Lucas, check if there are any Traces of a Dragon here."

    The dark pdin looked at the caster.

    The spellcaster named Lucas nodded, and then whispered an incantation to construct a spell.

    Soon, his eyes glowed with a dark light as he looked at Golder peak.

    With just a nce, the spell caster retracted his gaze and said in a delighted tone, "  there''s an extremely dense Dragon-type spiritual light here. From the brightness, they''re all immature Dragons who have just entered the youth stage.

    the traces they left behind are very clear. They clearly don''t have much experience in outside operations.

    "It''s a piece of cake for us to deal with such a young dragon."

 Chapter 934 Garen: Dont Come Over, The Weak And Helpless Me Is So Scared

    Caster said with certainty.

    "A Red Dragon and a White Dragon ... My Lord will definitely be satisfied with the sacrifice this time."

    The other Dark Pdin let out a deepugh.

    Following that, under the cover of the spell caster''s breath holding spell, the four of them began to approach Golder peak, following the traces left behind by the young dragon and searching, getting closer and closer to the other party''s hiding ce.

    As the two young dragons did not know how to hide their tracks, they left behind many traces.

    Soon, at the foot of Golder peak, a few people hiding in the dense forest came to a newly excavated open-air cave.

    The caster looked at the entrance of the cave.

    The dense Dragon-type spiritual light was as dazzling as the sun.

    the hunters are in the Dragon''s Nest right now.

    At the same time, in the muffled sound of thunder, heavy rain fell from the long-suppressed dark clouds. The raindrops hit the dense forest in a string, making a crisp sound when colliding with the branches and leaves, one after another.

    The rain was like a white mist.

    "My Lord Bann must be protecting us."

    Angele raised his head and looked at the dark sky with a sincere expression.

    Dragons had a good sense of smell. If they were too close to the Dragon''s Nest, even with the spell caster''s spell, there was a risk of being discovered in advance. However, this rainstorm was just right, and it could wash away the smell on their bodies, making it even more difficult for the Dragon to discover them.

    Bathing in the heavy rain, a few hunters quietly approached the Dragon''s Nest and stepped into it.

    To kill a dragon, one had to first limit the Dragon''s ability to fly.

    The dragon''sir was formed by the hollow inside of the mountain. In Ange''s opinion, entering the dragon''sir directly would make it impossible for the other party to escape and fly into the sky. There was no need to go through the trouble of setting up a formation to seal the sky.

    The dragon''sir was not deep.

    After moving carefully for a few minutes, they stopped and held their breaths.

    At this moment, in the dark and barren Dragon''s Nest in the mountains, what they saw were two true dragons that weren''t very big.

    One red and one white.

    The two dragons were not big, about ten meters from head to tail. They looked to be in their forties or fifties, still some way from adulthood.

    However, the White Dragon looked a little special. There was a circle of ck scales on its neck, which looked familiar to Ange, but he could not figure out the exact source of the familiarity.

    The two dragons were sleeping soundly, as if they had no idea that they were being treated as prey, and that the Hunter was right in front of them.

    this is the first time I''ve seen such an unguarded Dragon.

    this will be our simplest dragon hunt.

    The spell caster said within the shroud of the silence circle.

    This wasn''t their first time hunting a Dragon, and they had a lot of experience. By using Dragons as sacrifices and receiving many blessings from the God of tyranny, they had obtained all sorts of superhuman powers.

    the strange thing is, why would a Red Dragon be with a White Dragon? "

    the head of the five colored Dragons, the Red Dragon, shouldn''t you look down on the White Dragon and see the White Dragon as a disgrace? "

    The two dragons in front of them were snuggling up to each other and sleeping. They seemed to be on good terms.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The Pdin with some elven blood had a cold expression and said in a low voice, "  after the War of Glory, the internal situation of the Dragon race has changed. Now, it''s even possible for the Golden Dragon and the Red Dragon toe together.

    He said.

    The Ranger took out the longbow on his back and looked at the Dragon with a sharp gaze.

    don''t rm them first. Destroy their eyes with one strike.

    The dark pdin said.

    Dragons were top-notch magic creatures and were extremely sensitive to magic.

    At such a close distance, if the spellcaster were to construct a spell again, it was very likely to rm them first. Moreover, although they were all sleeping, if the dark pdin were toe closer, they might also be awakened.

    At this time, a Ranger with excellent archery skills would be useful.

    The Ranger nodded. At the same time, he took out four specially-made arrows and ced one hand on the bowstring.

    The arrowheads of these arrows had spots of Starlight and looked beautiful. At the same time, they were shing with a cold light, beautiful but dangerous. They were mixed with expensive Mithril and could fly silently. At the same time, they were engraved with magic runes that could break magic and armor.

    Due to the fact that he had the elven bloodline.

    Although mixed-breed Rangers were not recognized by the elves, they were still proud of it.

    Since the elves had been defeated by the dragons, he was very hostile to the dragons.

    In the quiet Dragon''s Nest, the Ranger pulled the bowstring to a full moon. His eyes were as sharp as an Eagle''s. Immediately, he moved his fingers and four arrows were shot at the same time. They drew four arcs in the air and urately flew towards the eyes of the two dragons.

    Time seemed to slow down.

    Under everyone''s nervous gazes, an ident happened.

    The Red Dragon turned over and subconsciously nudged the White dragon''s head.

    Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi ... The four arrows almost grazed the Dragon''s scales and sank into the mountain wall behind them, leaving deep holes.

    "This ..."

    The two dragons dodged the arrows in their sleep.

    Seeing that they had not woken up yet, Angele and the others looked at each other.

    The Ranger lost face.

    It was too embarrassing for an Archer to be unsessful in ambushing a sleeping target.

    "I''m quite lucky."

    "But that''s all there is to it,"

    After snorting coldly, he took out four more arrows and shot them.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    At the same time, the White Dragon who had its head nudged seemed to be a little ufortable and nudged the Red Dragon again.

    With this movement, he dodged four arrows.

    The Ranger''s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot. He was flustered and exasperated, and he took out four more arrows.

 Chapter 935 Garen: Dont Come Over, The Weak And Helpless Me Is So Scared

    I don''t believe it today ...

    Before he finished his words.

    The dark pdin raised his hand and interrupted the Ranger''s movements. He calmly said, " "These two dragons are toying with us, can''t you tell?"

    Hiding once might be an ident.

    However, he didn''t believe that it was an ident.

    Otherwise, it would be too much of a coincidence.

    As they spoke, the two dragons opened their eyes at the same time.

    The White Dragon let out a low roar and spread its wings. It flew into the air and charged toward Angele and the others with the Red Dragon that was running on the ground.

    He looked at the young dragon charging at him.

    Angele and the other Dark Pdin both smiled.

    At the same time, he pulled out his heavy sword and leaped high into the air.

    Bengbeng!

    The heavy sword shed down, and the young Dragon''s dragon ws came at the same time.

    However, the tiny human in front of the young dragon had great power in his body. With a swing of his heavy sword, he repelled the Dragon''s giant ws and tore apart the Dragon''s scales, staining them with some dragon blood.

    "Roar, puny human, you actually injured this Dragon, you deserve to die!"

    The White Dragon and the Red Dragon seemed to be in pain and temporarily retreated. At the same time, they roared in themonnguage.

    After the two dragons ''bodies were intercepted, the dark pdin had yet tond on the ground. Layers of ck mist rose from its body, and then it shed in the air.

    Space-splitting sh!

    From the gap between theirnding, ck sword Qi several meters long rose out of thin air. The edge of the de tore the surface and walls of the cave, crisscrossing and shing at the two young dragons.

    At the same time.

    The Ranger directly used his magic as an arrow, and with his own anger, he shot a rain of arrows. The spellcaster constructed Ice and Fire, which swept toward the Red Dragon and the White Dragon respectively.

    The reason for the sneak attack was because they wanted to make it easier.

    However, they were confident in dealing with two young dragons.

    Sure enough, under the violent attack, the two aggressive Dragons flew out. Their scales were tattered and they hit the wall in the deepest part of the Dragon''s Nest. They were forced into a corner and were covered in injuries.

    "Humans, what do you want to do?"

    if you don''t leave our Dragon''s Lair, you''ll be greeted with the wrath of the Dragons.

    The young dragon, who had an uneasy expression, leaned against the wall behind him and said firmly.

    you don''t even look at your current situation, " the Ranger sneered.  you still dare to threaten us? "

    ? "Where do you get your confidence from?"

    The dark pdin looked at the two dragons and calmly said, "  don''t talk nonsense with them. My master Bann is waiting for his loyal servant to offer a sacrifice.

    The two young dragons ''eyes flickered when they heard Bann.

    "Bann? So you''re the believers of the God of tyranny. What enmity does the Dragon race have with the God of tyranny?"

    there''s no enmity between us, " the dark pdin said calmly.  it''s nothing more than the strong taking from the weak, and my Lord''s preference for true dragons as sacrifices.

    The dark pdin lifted his heavy sword and started running.

    "Don''t say anything more to a prey that is bound to die."

    With that, the Pdin bent his knees and jumped up, his heavy sword shing at the White Dragon''s neck like lightning. He subconsciously aimed at the ring of ck scales, wanting to behead it from this position.

    In that instant.

    Time seemed to slow down.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The Pdin, who was in mid-air, heard the Dragon''s whisper.

    "Prey?"

    "Have you ever heard of a saying?"

    the most high-end hunters often appear as prey.

    The moment the Dragon finished speaking, Angele''s heavy swordnded on the Dragon''s neck.

    ng!

    The huge impact caused severe pain in the area between Ange''s thumb and forefinger. The White Dragon, which was scarred by the previous attack and seemed to have no defense, was like indestructible godly metal. The scales on its neck, which should have been fragile, directly shattered the Pdin''s heavy sword.

    The heavy sword shattered into pieces, and the sharp shards cut through Andrew''s body, causing him to be covered in blood in the blink of an eye.

    His eyes widened in disbelief.

    On the other side.

    The Pdins who were charging towards the Red Dragon also encountered the same situation.

    At the same time, the Ranger and the spellcaster, who were keeping a distance from the two young dragons, were slightly stunned when they saw the scene in their field of vision.

    The two dragons did not chase after the Pdin, who had immediately pulled away from them out of vignce. They stood calmly in ce.

    However, the Dragon''s might suddenly burst forth.

    A tsunami-like pressure came over, causing the hearts of the Dragon Hunters to sway and sink to the bottom.

    Under their incredulous gazes, the two dragons ''bodies began to growrger. In the blink of an eye, they almost filled the Dragon Nest and became 24 to 25 meters long.

    "Damn it, they''re not young dragons, they''re adult dragons."

    He cursed in his heart.

    The two dark Pdins looked at each other, and then, with a solemn expression, they said in a deep voice, "  my Lord Bann, may you burn our bodies with the fire of tyranny and grant us the authority to carry out tyranny, bring chaos and war, and dispel the weakness and peace of the world!

    A cluster of ck mes ignited, burning the dark pdin''s body.

    At the same time, their auras rose sharply.

    Under the blessing of the overload divine spell and by consuming their own life potential, the biological level of the two dark Pdins actually exceeded 20 and stepped into the threshold of the legendary realm.

    "Kill!"

    There was a time limit to the divine spell, and he could not afford to dy.

    With a loud roar, Angele and the other Dark Pdin stomped on the rocks of the cave and broke them into pieces. Their bodies shot out like cannonballs, and the ck mes condensed into a new sword.

    "Leopard''s agility, bear''s strength ....

    At the same time, the spellcaster built a buff spell and applied it to the Pdin. Then, he attacked from a distance with the Pdin. Spells and arrows enveloped the two young dragons.

    wow, there''s actually such a terrifying secret technique that can directly raise it to the legendary realm!

    The adult white Dragon cried out in shock.

    "Oh my dragon God, I''m so scared."

    As he spoke, the White Dragon, who was not even a legend yet, closed his eyes as if he was terrified. At the same time, he subconsciously reached out his Dragon w to hit Ange.

    The berserk Pdin raised his ckfire sword and wanted to cut off the dragon''s w with the power of a legend.

    Kachaa!

    A familiar feeling came.

    When it touched the Dragon''s scale, the ck fire sword shattered and was destroyed.

    The other berserk Pdin was also in the same situation.

    The two dark Pdins who had stepped into the legendary threshold were sent flying like Ragdolls. In slow motion, they looked at each other in the air, their faces nk and at a loss.

 Chapter 936 The Innocent Young Female Warlock And Her Little Silver Dragon

    "There''s something wrong with these two dragons."

    Seeing what was happening in their field of vision, the Pdin and the spellcaster, who were a certain distance away from the two dragons, were shocked. Their hearts were beating fast and they were sweating profusely.

    Dark Pdin.

    This was no ordinary believer.

    Only those who were favored by the God of tyranny and had undergone all kinds of terrifying training and could survive could be crowned as dark Pdins. They could walk around in the name of the God of tyranny and spread his name.

    They were two dark Pdins who had burned their life potential through divine spells and broken through to the legendary realm in a short time.

    Although it was a temporary breakthrough by relying on stimtion, their currentbat strength was not inferior to that of ordinary legendary creatures.

    However ...

    In front of the two adult dragons, the powerful legendary Dark Pdin was still like a child. He was sent flying without any resistance. Looking at the two adult dragons, they were just ying around and didn''t take the legendary enemies seriously.

    At the same time.

    The two dark Pdins mmed into the cave''s cliff wall and were directly embedded in it, forming tworge human-shaped depressions.

    &Nbsp; crack crack.

    Cracks appeared on the mountain, and rocks and dirt flew everywhere.

    The dark pdin staggered and fell to the ground. The aura that had just reached the legendary level had fallen because of the serious injuries. He also suffered the weak bacsh from the after-effects of the divine spell, and could barely stand.

    At this moment.

    The size of the two adult dragons did not change, but their auras began to soar again.

    In the blink of an eye, the pressure of a legendary creature burst out from the bodies of the two dragons, rolling like a tide and causing the entire mountain to tremble.

    Elder Dragons, or even ancient dragons ... Detestable."

    how can such a Dragon pretend to be a young dragon? "

    it can''t be to lure us here, right? since when did the chromatic dragons learn to fish for justice like the metallic dragons? "

    The spell caster cursed, and at the same time, his heart was extremely heavy.

    Two legendary dragons.

    No wonder it was so powerful.

    A true Dragon''sbat power was iparably powerful. They could already fight against many legends of an ordinary race. Even if they were all legends, they wouldn''t be able to do much against two legendary dragons, not to mention two dark Pdins who had just broken through to the legendary-level temporarily.

    "How is it, isn''t it fun?"

    At this moment, Yuna, who was disguised as a Red Dragon, approached garen, who was disguised as a White Dragon, and spoke to him on the spiritual level.

    Yuna''s dragon face was filled with joy.

    look at their expressions and reactions. It''s so interesting.

    Garen nodded and said,"it is indeed interesting." &Nbsp;<novelnext></novelnext>

    Looking at the seriously injured Pdin, garen''s face was filled with pity, and he said calmly, " "They seem to have some hidden cards."

    however, since they have encountered us, no matter what trump cards they have, they will not be of much use.

    The encrypted conversation between the two dragons was not heard by the other party.

    On the other side, the dark pdin was panting heavily, blood seeping out of his body. Although his breath was extremely weak, he stared at garen and Yuna without much fear on his face.

    After taking a deep breath.

    The two dark Pdins endured the pain and made the same move.

    They knelt down on one knee and raised their heads. At the same time, they revealed a pious expression and clenched their fists together.

    The spellcaster and the Ranger were on high alert, providing protection for the two dark Pdins.

    Seeing their actions, garen and Yuna knew what they were up to.

    It was nothing more than contacting the God of tyranny that they believed in and praying for the God to send down great power or even an incarnation. As the representative of the God of tyranny in the human world, the dark Pdins were under the attention of the God of tyranny, so they indeed had such an ability.

    If it was an ordinary legendary dragon ...

    When they saw the other party''s actions, they would choose to burst out at the first moment and try their best to interrupt the other party''s ritual and prevent them frommunicating with the gods.

    Although the chance was not great, if there really was a God''s incarnation that came with the help of the dark pdin''s body, with the divine power of the God of tyranny, the God''s incarnation would basically be at the level of a demigod, and it could turn the situation around in an instant.

    In the multiverse, it was not easy for non-believers to survive.

    This was a crucial factor.

    When encountering an enemy with faith, the other party might be far from being the opponent of a non-believer, but through the power given by the gods, even the direct arrival of the gods, they could directly reverse the situation and change the situation.

    However, garen and Yuna were not ordinary legendary giant Dragons.

    Even if the God of tyranny''s true body descended to the mortal world, there was a possibility that he would be torn apart alive by two demigod legendary dragons in the main material world.

    Not to mention a mere incarnation.

    The two dragons looked at each other and blinked. They watched each other pray with interest and had no intention of stopping each other.

    The two dark Pdins were praying softly.

    God of tyranny, the iron fist of the darkness, your humble servant, your faithful believer, is calling for you here, thirsting for your attention, because we please you with blood and tyranny, and because of the light of darkness you shine on our faces.

    "Wan Qi, I''m Bann."

    "Wan Qi, I''m Bann."

    ".............."

    The surrounding atmosphere instantly turned heavy as the low-pitched prayers were heard.

    Suddenly.

    A brutal, evil, cruel, and bloodthirsty extraordinary power descended and filled the surrounding space, causing the temperature in the cave to drop. Frost and ice even appeared on the ground and the walls.

 Chapter 937 The Innocent Young Female Warlock And Her Little Silver Dragon

    The God of tyranny responded to the prayers of the dark Pdins.

    The chances of a God''s response were slim for ordinary believers, but the dark Pdins were special and could easily get a response from the God of tyranny.

    After the divine power descended, it directly entered Angele''s body.

    The dark pdin''s severely injured body recovered in the blink of an eye under the effect of extraordinary divine power.

    "My Lord Bann! Your arrival is our greatest honor!"

    When the believers of the God of tyranny saw the will of their God responding to their arrival, they all knelt down on the ground with tears in their eyes, and their faces were even more pious.

    The avatar of the God of tyranny''s will stood up slowly.

    A pair of brutal eyes looked at the giant dragon in front of him.

    He was about to directly question the giant Dragons that were enemies with his dark Pdins and make them feel pain, but when he felt the eternal immortality and the unique temperament of the giant Dragons, his eyes immediately narrowed.

    Even though garen had already restrained his Dragon might.

    However, the special aura of the time Dragon was like a torch in the darkness. It was so dazzling and bright that it couldn''t escape the senses of the will avatar of the God of tyranny.

    He nced at the ring of ck scales on the White Dragon''s neck.

    the Saint of the Dragon of eternity and time, the Lord of the Dragon Court.

    "I didn''t expect tomunicate with you directly in this way."

    They looked at each other, and the spiritual fluctuations of the will incarnation of the God of tyranny conveyed his meaning to garen.

    "I''ve heard that true dragon offerings please you the most, is that true?"

    so, powerful God of tyranny, how do you think we should resolve this situation? "

    After a pause, garen''s tone was calm and indifferent as he asked.

    "Using the strong as a sacrifice can make me happy."

    The God of tyranny''s will incarnation looked at garen and said calmly.

    At the same time, he said, " they pretended to be weak with the body of a Saint. They incurred the attack of my dark Pdins. They didn''t mean to offend the power of God.

    "How about we end this matter here?"

    When it came to their own faithful believers, their own beliefs and divine power, no God would simply allow their own believers to die. What the will incarnation of the God of tyranny meant was for garen to give him face and let his believers go.

    In response, garen chuckled and said, "  Bann, your doctrine clearly states that the strong have unlimited dominance and duty over the weak, and can do whatever they want to the weak. Am I right? "

    Tacitly allowing his own believers to use true dragons as sacrifices already represented the attitude of this God of tyranny.

    As a member of the Dragon God system, how could garen give face to such a guy?

    since that''s the case, as a strong person, it''s only right for me to kill the weak who offended me.

    "And why did you descend to protect these weak people?"

    The avatar of the God of tyranny''s will fell into silence and didn''t answer.

    After a short silence, he looked at garen again, the violence in his eyes much more intense.<novelnext></novelnext>

    However, the incarnation of the God of tyranny''s will suppressed his impulse. Without saying anything more, he withdrew his extraordinary divine power and left the dark pdin''s body.

    It was just an incarnation of will. Even if he fought with garen, he would only be asking for humiliation.

    The God of tyranny wasn''t stupid. He wouldn''t do something that would disgrace his divine might.

    During this period, hismunication with garen was on the spiritual level, and the surrounding believers werepletely unaware.

    At the same time, the believers who were still kneeling on the ground noticed that the will of the God of tyranny had left. Their devout expressions stiffened, and they looked at each other.

    my Lord Bann, why did you leave immediately after you arrived? "

    why? why did you abandon your believers? "

    The dark pdin, who had just received God''s grace but was recalled in the blink of an eye, had a sorrowful expression on his face. He did not know what had happened.

    At this moment.

    The White Dragon that exuded a legendary presence and seemed to be an ancient dragon grinned.  "Because your God is afraid of me!"

    Garen was right.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that he didn''t have the confidence to win, with the personality of a God like the God of tyranny, he would have directly fought garen to the death after losing face and dignity.

    "Impossible!"

    Hearing that garen was disgracing his own faith, the dark pdin resisted the legend''s might and shouted loudly.

    With regards to this, garen had no interest in toying with them anymore.

    The power of time burst forth and enveloped the area.

    A few believers of the God of tyranny experienced an endless amount of time in an instant. Their faces were filled with fear as they watched their bodies age at an irreversible rate.

    "You ..."

    The dark pdin''s turbid eyes moved slightly, as if he had thought of something.

    However, before they could say anything, their bodies turned into bones and dust by the passing of time.

    "I''ve given you guys a chance, but it''s a pity that you guys didn''t take it."

    Garen blew on it, and the dust was blown away by the wind.

    If these people could associate the ring of ck scales on his neck with the Dragon of eternity and time, and leave out of fear, garen and Yuna would not have chased after him.

    In this game of entrapment, this was the only chance for the prey to survive.

    Unfortunately ...

    So far, not a single dragon hunter would be wise enough to leave.

    This was a matter of course.

    Putting aside whether or not the other party would be able to associate a young white Dragon with a Dragon God just because of a simr characteristic, even if they did, they would not think that they would be able to encounter the Dragon God''s incarnation. With the huge benefits that could be brought about by ying dragons, they would forget about it even if they thought of the power of the dragon n.

 Chapter 938 The Innocent Young Female Warlock And Her Little Silver Dragon

    "You can meet all kinds of creatures when you y this game."

    this time, we even encountered the incarnation of the God of tyranny.

    "If I don''t have enough confidence, I can''t tell if I''m the Hunter or the prey."

    Garen thought to himself.

    After that, garen and Yuna continued to stay here, waiting for the next batch of prey who thought they were the hunters to arrive.

    As time passed, three more attacks wereunched, but none of them were as special as the dark Pdins. They were all adventurers who came for wealth, honor, and other benefits.

    After that, garen and Yuna waited for more than two months, but they didn''t see a single person.

    This was because no matter how strong the adventurers who entered the forest to kill Dragons were, none of them came out alive. Under such circumstances, other adventurers who wanted to hunt Dragons did not dare to set foot in the forest as they felt that something was wrong.

    "Oh, we should go to another ce."

    Yuna, who looked like a young red Dragon, mumbled to herself in the dragon''sir. She was getting bored from waiting.

    When she was not invisible, Yuna''s scales were a rose-red color. However, they looked likeyered diamonds, which was strange and beautiful.

    Garen nodded.  let''s go. It''s indeed time to move to another region.

    Before leaving, Yuna thought about it carefully, then turned to look at garen. After sizing up garen''s young white Dragon body, a cunning look appeared in her light purple dragon eyes."Let''s change the way we lure the bad guys."

    "I have a good idea."

    Looking at Yuna''s eyes, garen hesitated for a moment. In the end, he couldn''t stand the coaxing and pestering, and agreed helplessly.

    ...........

    Xiasen Kingdom, cheek city.

    On the bustling streets, one could see an endless stream of carriages and peopleing and going.

    Freemen, poor, nobles, merchants, travelers, adventurers ... As the xiasen Kingdom had risen to power through trade, it was now a Kingdom with a strong business background. All kinds of people could be seen here.

    Today''s sunshine was just right, so there were more people walking around the city than usual.

    All of a sudden, there was amotion somewhere in the bustling crowd, and the scale was still expanding.

    For some reason, the moving crowd had stopped.

    The pedestrians stopped and looked up at the sky with envy, jealousy, or greed. At this time, following their eyes, they saw a rare scene against the vast blue sky.

    Under the light golden sunlight.

    Bathing in the gentle but not ring light, a beautiful and innocent-looking petite girl who looked no older than 14 or 15 years old appeared before everyone''s eyes. She was dressed as a Warlock, and her long, white legs were closed together as she sat on the back of a Silver Dragon Whelp that was about three meters long.

    The youngdy was wearing an exquisite purple robe that was engraved withplicated magic patterns.

    White diamond ne, Mithril earrings, fire Fluorite Ne ... She had a dazzling array of magical instruments on her, which was dizzying and envious.<novelnext></novelnext>

    But all these were secondary.

    The most eye-catching thing was the young dragon under the young girl.

    . Silver Dragon Whelp ... The young Dragon''s glistening and smooth scales were even more dazzling than the sun''s rays at this moment, illuminating the People''s various expressions.

    To have thepany of a Silver Dragon Whelp, and with the pride of. true dragon, it was actually willing to let. young girl ride it ... Everyone had their own ns and began to guess the identity of this young female Warlock.

    "He actually has a Silver Dragon Whelp apanying him, and they seem to be on good terms."

    "She seems to be a young girl who is traveling alone. I don''t see anyone apanying her."

    this set of magical equipment, and a true dragon Whelp. I''m so envious.

    "Which country''s Princess is she from?"

    ...........

    People were whispering.

    Hu!

    The young dragon retracted its wings and lowered its body. As the crowd retreated, itnded urately on the ground.

    The female sorcerer, who was as young as the young dragon, jumped down from the dragon''s back.

    As she moved, a head of red hair slipped out from her hood, dancing in the wind with her clear and melodiousughter.

    Under the gazes of many, the young female Warlock opened her clear eyes and curiously looked at the surrounding scenery. When she saw a magic shop selling magic staffs, her eyes immediately lit up, and she walked over with the silver Dragon Whelp.

    The crowd moved.

    Many people had never seen a true dragon in their entire lives.

    When they saw a young dragon, some of them could not suppress their curiosity and could not help but follow it. Some of them saw that the young female Warlock was young and seemed to be a greenhorn, so they had some bad thoughts in their minds.

    The attendant of the magic shop was also slightly stunned when he saw the young girl and the young dragon.

    His good professionalism made the waiter quicklye back to his senses. He showed a standard smile and said, "  youngdy, Grimm''s shop has all the staves avable at all prices. You will definitely be satisfied with the staff here.

    The girl raised her head and looked through the ss window at the beautiful staffs inside.

    The young dragon also looked over in cooperation.

    After a few seconds, the girl mumbled, " "There are too many of them, and they all look pretty good."

    how about this? bring me the most expensive and beautiful staff you have here. I''ll take it.

    Hearing that the young girl was not stingy with her money, even more people were envious and showed greed in their eyes. They stared at the young girl''s back in the corner and then looked at the young dragon, not knowing what they were thinking.

 Chapter 939 The Innocent Young Warlock And Her Little Silver Dragon

    It was the first time the attendant had seen such a bold and ignorant innocent girl.

    It was very important not to reveal one''s wealth when one was out.

    The waiter''s sharp senses had already sensed the malicious gazes that were gradually rising around him.

    The waiter wiped the sweat from his forehead and said nervously, " "Please follow me."

    Seeing the girl and the Dragon enter the shop, the number of onlookers did not decrease at all. They gathered in twos and threes, looking at the magic shop and discussing in low voices.

    Soon, the young female Warlock walked out of the shop with the little silver Dragon.

    People were keenly aware that at the young female Warlock''s waist, there was a high-quality wand that was a mix of Crimson-purple and fiery red, with a strong magical aura.

    Some people couldn''t sit still.

    A tall and handsome male noble in expensive clothes approached and looked at the young girl with deep affection. He said softly, "  Hello, Beautifuldy, is this your first time in cheek city? "

    "If you don''t mind, I''m willing to take you to all the interesting ces in the city."

    The girl nced at the noble.

    At the same time.

    The little silver Dragon, who seemed to still be in the age of a whelp, looked displeased. With a swing of his tail, he hit the aristocrat and sent him flying.

    After rolling a few times, the noble climbed up in a sorry state.

    "My little longlong doesn''t like you, so don''te here and ask for a snub."

    The young girl giggled and ignored the anger in the Noble''s eyes. She only reached out and touched the young Dragon''s mask.

    After that, the young female Warlock held her head high and puffed out her chest like a proud, reckless, and innocent little princess who had just left her greenhouse. She began to stroll around tsk city, buying anything she wanted. She didn''t hide her wealth at all, and unknowingly attracted many peeks and stalkers.

    During this period.

    Some people tried to talk to the young female Warlock and inquire about the situation at the right time.

    The young girl who had juste out of her cottage was somewhat naive. In the face of the clich?? words of the experienced guys, she almost told them everything she knew.

    Soon, the people around them had a rough idea of the situation.

    This was a young girl from arge family in the continent of another world. It was her first time going out to y, and she had ditched the family''s experts who were restraining her along the way, wanting to have a free adventure in another world.

    youngdy, an adventure in another world can be very exciting, but it can also be full of danger.

    "I suggest that you don''t leave this city for now. When the people from your ne, you can y with them."

    Some kind-hearted people couldn''t help but remind him.

    The young female Warlock was unmoved and muttered, "  I don''t want to. Little longlong can protect me.

    The girl giggled to the little silver Dragon beside her and said, "  if I meet a bad person, you''ll protect me, right? my cute and reliable Little Dragon.

    The little silver Dragon raised its head and spread its wings. It showed its young teeth, indicating that it would protect the girl.

    Seeing this, the person who kindly reminded him sighed and did not say anything more.

    With this young dragon around, it would only make more people greedy. Protect? If the young dragon were to walk alone, it would be difficult for it to protect itself.

    A flower in. greenhouse would probably die instantly after experiencing wind and rain ... Many people thought in their hearts.

    At the same time.

    The people with ill intentions were getting restless.

    He came from. different world and was separated from his family ... This situation sounded like a littlemb that had exposed itself to a pack of wolves. If he didn''t have any bad intentions, he would be letting down his innate greed.

    The young female Warlock and the silver Dragon Whelp yed in cheek city for a week.

    A weekter, on a breezy day, the young female Warlock sat on the back of the silver young dragon. As the young dragon pped its wings, it gradually drifted away and left cheek city.<novelnext></novelnext>

    If there was a powerful spellcaster looking at the young female Warlock with detection magic ...

    He would immediately see the various invisible tracking emblems on the young female Warlock''s body.

    As the girl and the Dragon left, many people with ill intentions also left the city and followed them.

    At this time, he pped his little wings unhurriedly and felt the series of bad guys following behind him. Garen''s gaze moved slightly, and he turned his head to take a look.

    His vision instantly crossed throughyers of space and zoomed in on two tall, dark-skinned humans.

    After a single nce, garen retracted his gaze and revealed an expression of interest. At the same time, he carried Yuna and flew towards a forest.

    "There''s a legend following us,"

    he doesn''t look like an ordinary human. He seems to be a humanoid creature in disguise.

    Yuna said in a low voice.

    In a Kingdom-sized country, a legend was a rare powerhouse.

    Among the many small fish that were following garen and Yuna, there was only one legend, which was one of the two people that garen had noticed.

    "This legendary creature is interesting."

    Garen said.

    "What?"

    "What''s so special about it?"

    Yuna asked, puzzled.

    it''s already more than 20000 years old. It''s older than many of the ancient dragons in my race.

    the other one who isn''t even a legend is also more than three thousand years old.

    "If I''m not wrong, they''re all rare undying creatures."

    Garen was extremely sensitive to the age of living creatures.

    At the same time, garen also saw through their true appearance.

    3m tall, smooth ebony skin, undying being ....

    it seems to be the reclusive vatti race, the Duke of wind.

    Combining the other party''s characteristics, garen squinted his eyes slightly, and in a short period of thinking, he determined a creature.

    "The Duke of wind? I also know this race, the vanguards of order, a race of Immortals who made great contributions in the war between order and chaos, but they disappeared after that."

    Yuna said.

    At the same time, garen was deep in thought, and said in a low voice, "  the Prime Material ne is endless. We''ve only visited three of them so far.

    it''s almost impossible to meet the Duke of wind, who is also an undying creature, while traveling.

    previously, God garen had warned me that his destiny and authority had changed. It''s possible that it was because of this.

    This was garen''s intuition.

    At his level, intuition would never speak without thinking.

    After flying for a while, garen retracted his dragon wings andnded in the wilderness.

    "Let''s see what they''re trying to do by following us with ordinary humans."

    Due to the difference in their abilities, garen and Yuna were able to discover each other''s identity. However, the two Dukes of wind were unable to discover the true bodies of the two legendary dragon species.

 Chapter 940 A Max-Level Big Shot Acting As A Newbie, Arriving At The Newbie Village _1

    In the forest near cheek city.

    The young female Warlock had an innocent look on her face. She was jumping around and picking beautiful flowers in the dense forest. She gently sniffed the fresh fragrance. Rays of sunlight passed through the gaps between the branches and leaves, shining on the young Warlock''s face at an angle, making her look even more innocent and romantic.

    "Ah, butterfly."

    The young female Warlock''s eyes lit up when she saw a colorful butterfly, and she jogged in pursuit of it on the forest path.

    Not far away.

    The silver Dragon Whelp walked at a steady pace and followed quietly.

    In such a quiet atmosphere, time quietly passed by.

    Not long after, the young female Warlock sat beside a clear stream of pure water. She looked at the butterfly on the back of her hand and whispered to the silver Dragon beside her. The bright smile on her face made the flowers around her pale inparison.

    Suddenly.

    A rustling sound came from a Bush a hundred meters to the left, and the faint sound of human footsteps.

    The young Silver Dragon and the young sorceress turned their heads at the same time.

    In his field of vision, the noble who had been flicked away by the silver Dragon Whelp''s tail was leading two spellcasters and eight Warriors out of the shadows of the forest, approaching the young Warlock and the silver Dragon Whelp.

    "Hmph, Hmph."

    "You offended me, Viscount Feige, in cheek city, and you still want to leave safely?"

    youngdy, you don''t think that you won''t bear any consequences for insulting a noble, do you? "

    The elegant demeanor that Viscount Feige had when he struck up a conversation with the young female sorcerer hadpletely disappeared.

    A malicious smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and his eyes wandered between the young female Warlock and the silver Dragon Whelp, the greed in his eyes unconcealed.

    "What do you want to do?"

    The young female Warlock panicked and retreated to the side of the little silver Dragon, saying weakly.

    With a slightly frightened and pitiful appearance, the noble couldn''t help butugh out loud,"What do I want to do? It''s nothing more than wanting to invite youngdy to my residence and imprison her forever without seeing the sun."

    "Then, I''ll enve this Silver Dragon Whelp and raise it in a pen. I''ll extract its blood, scales, and teeth ... In exchange for a steady stream of wealth."

    He said.

    The two spellcasters began to construct their spells, and several Warriors strode over, surrounding the young Warlock and the little silver Dragon.

    Under the malicious gazes of the crowd, the young female Warlock bit her lips and pulled out her beautiful wand with a nervous expression. Her thin body trembled slightly.

    "Don''t resist, I don''t want to hurt your weak body,"

    Viscount Feige said in a condescending manner.

    At the same time, the young female Warlock seemed to be a little afraid. She looked at the silver Dragon in a soft and weak voice and said, "  little longlong, you''ll protect me, right? "

    Upon hearing the young female Warlock''s words, the silver Dragon Whelp, who was only about three meters long, took a step forward. Its eyes indifferently swept across the crowd in front of it. It spread its wings and blocked the young female Warlock behind it.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Seeing the reaction of the silver Dragon Whelp, Viscount Feige was slightly stunned.

    haha!  heughed.  you''re just a young dragon that hasn''t even grown all its teeth. You can''t even protect yourself, yet you want to protect others? "

    Because he had been beaten up by the silver Dragon, Viscount Feige''s face darkened afterughing. He gritted his teeth and said, "  how dare you hurt this Viscount. When I catch you, I''ll let you know what cruelty is.

    The metal dragons were not something a Viscount like him could mess with.

    However, as long as they captured the young dragon and immediately brought it to a bottomless underground prison, then set up a magic suppression array to iste the true Dragon''s aura, there would be no problems as long as it was not discovered by the adult metal dragons.

    There was bound to be such a hidden danger.

    If the Dragon race found out that their young dragons were being imprisoned and tortured ... An angry true dragon might burn down the entire tsk city, no, the entire xiasen Kingdom.

    However, benefits were moving. Driven by huge benefits, there would always be people who dared to ignore the price they might have to pay.

    After Viscount Feige finished speaking, he wanted to see the young Dragon''s face look uneasy.

    He knew that the Dragon could understand hisnguage.

    However, what made Viscount Feige nervous was that the silver dragon''s eyes were indifferent. There was no trace of fear at all. Viscount Feige could not help but feel a chill in his heart. Under the other party''s gaze, he subconsciously took a few steps back.

    He came back to his senses.

    Viscount Feige, who had been frightened by a young dragon, flew into a rage out of humiliation.

    "Let''s first severely injure this young dragon and incapacitate it before we deal with this little Warlock."

    After receiving the order from Viscount Feige.

    The Warriors held their axes or heavy swords and ran wildly at the silver Dragon Whelp. The two spell casters were toozy to even attack directly. They only prepared their spells and watched quietly, in case the Dragon Whelp tried to escape.

    For a Dragon, age was a crucial factor. It was rted to all aspects of a Dragon''s strength.

    It was just a young dragon.

    They were not much stronger than ordinary adult magical creatures.

    A few well-trained soldiers would be enough to deal with them easily.

    Looking at the approaching enemies, the little silver dragon''s eyes turned. It opened its mouth slightly, as if it was going to spit out Dragon Breath.

    &Nbsp; but ...

    Something unexpected happened.

    Hu!

    A gust of wind came down from the sky, and the biting cold wind blew the bodies of the few Warriors who were running wildly, making it difficult for them to move an inch forward. They had already exhausted all their strength to stabilize their bodies in the flying sand and stones.

    Viscount Feige, who was a distance away, focused his gaze.

    At this moment, the wind and the sand that had been blown up dissipated.

 Chapter 941 A Max-Level Big Shot Acting As A Newbie, Coming To The Newbie Village _2

    Two dark-skinned, burly, muscr, androgynous-looking humans appeared in front of the crowd. They were standing between the silver Dragon Whelp and Viscount Fitch''s men.

    "Who are you?"

    "Are you trying to ruin my happy asion?"

    I am Viscount Feige of cheek city. My father is a Duke, and has been on good terms with the royal family for generations. If you want to go against our Feige family, you''d better think twice about your own abilities.

    Seeing the two uninvited guests who had arrived with the wind, Viscount Feige''s eyes flickered and he brought up his family background.

    "If youe after me again, you''ll have to bear the consequences."

    With that, the wind rose again and formed a tornado, directly pulling the young female Warlock and the little silver Dragon into it. The two suspicious humans who had suddenly arrived here disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    Viscount Feige was stunned as he watched the tornado leave.

    what are you waiting for? quickly cast a spell and chase after them.

    After he came back to his senses, he hurriedly said to his own spellcaster.

    young master, I''m afraid that the other party''s strength far exceeds ours. They must also have their eyes on the young dragon and the ignorant girl from the other world.

    "It''s better not to provoke such an unknown powerhouse."

    "They can kill all of us at will."

    The spell caster said in a low voice with a serious look.

    Just by looking at the momentum of the tornado as it swept through the dense forest, the spell caster could feel the chasm-like Gap between them. It was already a great fortune that he was not casually killed. How would he dare to take the initiative to chase after it?

    "Unlucky."

    "You''ve wasted my time. Let''s go back to the city."

    Hearing that he had unknowingly stepped into hell, Viscount Feige was shocked. On the surface, he was cursing, but he pretended to be unconcerned to hide his fear.

    Immediately.

    Viscount Feige led his men back to his residence.

    Along the way, they met many people who also had their eyes on the girl and the Dragon, but they were obviously unable to catch up with the targets that were taken away by the tornado.

    "Hey, young man, what''s wrong with your face?"

    As he walked, before he reached cheek city, Viscount Feige suddenly heard the spellcaster''s cry of surprise.

    "What do you mean by what happened?"

    As he spoke, Viscount Feige took a step forward. However, for some reason, he suddenly felt a deep sense of exhaustion.

    The caster took out a mirror and handed it to Viscount Fitch.

    Through the reflection of the mirror, Viscount Feige saw his own face.

    His young and handsome face was covered in wrinkles and they were increasing at a speed that was visible to the naked eye. Viscount Feige''s skin was also withering slowly, bing dull and bby, with age spots all over.<novelnext></novelnext>

    He was terrified and felt his scalp itch. He reached out and touched his hair.

    With just a light touch, the lifeless hair in his hand was pulled off.

    "Ah, what''s going on?"

    "Quick, save me!"

    Under the influence of the curse formed by the power of time, a young creature at the prime of its life experienced a slow aging process that was visible to the naked eye. This was undoubtedly a form of torture to both the body and the mind.

    The spellcaster hurriedly took out all kinds of magic potions for detoxification and treatment, and gave them to Viscount Fitch to drink. At the same time, he constructed spells that could exorcise, heal, and remove curses.

    However, all of them were useless.

    As time went by, Viscount Fitch felt that his vision was bing more and more blurry, and at the same time, he felt the pain of aginging from all over his body. Even the most basic of movements were trembling and required all his strength, like a withered old man who was about to die.

    However, his brain did not age, and he could clearly feel these painful changes.

    Other than his brain not aging, Viscount Feige also felt that the time around him seemed to have slowed down. Every minute and every second felt like years. His mind was sharp, but his body did not listen to hismands. He could only experience the heart-piercing torture brought by this irreversible gradual aging.

    .............

    On the other side of the dense forest, hundreds of kilometers away from Tschick city, near the edge of a town.

    Hu!

    The strong wind that was sweeping in from afar gathered and turned into four figures on the ground.

    There were two tall, androgynous-looking, and extremely muscr humans, a petite and weak female Warlock, and a rare silver Dragon Whelp.

    "Who are you, and why did you bring me here?"

    The young female Warlock was still in a weak posture, hiding behind the silver Dragon Whelp, and asked in a slightly fearful manner.

    The two tall humans looked at each other.

    One of them, who had a calmer temperament, nced at the young female Warlock and the silver Dragon Whelp, and said in a soft tone without any malice, "  this ce is already more than 400 kilometers away from Tschick city. Those viins who have their eyes on you in Tschick city shouldn''t be able to chase you all the way here.

    "Ah?"

    "What viinous disciple? Are you talking about those people just now?"

    The young female Warlock still looked confused.

    "It''s not just that,"

    After a pause, the other person spoke to the young female Warlock in a gentle tone, "  this world is not as safe as you think it is. There are always evil people with bad intentions everywhere. Once they find a suitable prey, they will swarm over.

    "A young Warlock like you, who has juste out of the world and is not on guard against the outside world, is the fattestmb in the eyes of the evil."

    Looking at the silver Dragon Whelp, the man continued, "  especially when you''re acting so ostentatiously and don''t know how to keep a low profile.

 Chapter 942 A Max-Level Big Shot Acting As A Newbie, Arriving At The Newbie Village _3

    At the same time.

    The young female Warlock and the little silver Dragon looked at each other and had a briefmunication on the spiritual level.

    so these two wind Dukes are following us to help us and prevent us from being hurt by evil people.

    "I thought they wanted to get involved."

    Yuna said, clearly disappointed.

    he once represented the side of order in the war. An undying creature like the Duke of wind is naturally in the good camp of order.

    it''s not surprising that they''re willing to help us after seeing the situation we''re in.

    Garen replied.

    After thinking about it carefully, garen continued, " "If I follow these two Grand Dukes of wind, I might be able to find the location of Valley of AI."

    this ce, AGU, is constantly moving between the endless Prime Material ne. Even the gods find it difficult to find its specific traces.

    After the war between order and chaos in ancient times, AGU had been living in seclusion.

    The wind Dukes, who had suffered great losses, had even be a legend.

    Yuna agreed.  the Duke of wind is in the Prime Material ne. There''s a high chance that EGU is here as well.

    Yuna had a certain level of understanding of the Duke of wind and EGU.

    As the Duke of wind who had assisted the gods and was even the main force in defeating and sealing the first prince of demons, he had never been a nameless biological race. However, he had disappeared without a trace for too long.

    Garen and Yuna, who were both undying beings, were more curious about the secret gathering ce of the undying creatures.

    A momentter.

    Garen and Yunapleted a simple and quick exchange.

    At this moment, the wind Duke, who did not know that his disguise had long been seen through, said to the young sorceress, " "We''ll send you and this young dragon out of cheek city. After that, you''d better keep a low profile."

    "If we encounter danger again, there might not be people like us who are willing to help us next time."

    "If you have the contact information of the experts in your n, find a safe ce and have fun with them when theye," the younger one asked.

    After hearing their conversation.

    The young female Warlock stirred her fingers and said uneasily, "  but, in order not to be found, I''ve already thrown away the magical instrument used to contact my nsmen ...

    The two Dukes of wind looked at each other and felt a slight headache.

    In their eyes, it was a little difficult to deal with a delicate girl who had run away from home.

    The kind Duke of wind could not bear to ignore it.

    Judging from the young female Warlock''s previous performance, she would soon be in the same danger.

    At the same time.<novelnext></novelnext>

    As if she had suddenly thought of a good idea, the young female Warlock''s eyes lit up. She looked at the two wind Dukes and said, "  why don''t I follow you guys? it just so happens that I came to this world because I wanted an adventure. Making new friends is also part of my n.

    "You guys are good people. Be my friends."

    "You can call me nayou."

    "My two good friends, what are your names? I don''t even know your names."

    The little silver Dragon beside her gave her a sidelong nce when she heard the familiar words of the young female Warlock.

    "Yuna''s acting skills ... You''ve really reached the point of perfection."

    A long time ago, Yuna had the urge to destroy other inferior creatures when they looked at her.

    However, as she grew older, Yuna was able to control her instincts very well, especially when she was not in her original body.

    In addition, garen did not know how many worlds Yuna had visited to y her favorite little games to hone her acting skills. However, the fact that she was able tomunicate with the wind Lord Duke and the wind Lord was also due to the fact that they were immortal creatures, so she was barely able to get the approval of the proud true dragon.

    At the request of the young female Warlock, the two Dukes of wind looked troubled.

    The two wind Dukes were one big and one small.

    The young man had just reached adulthood at 3000 years old and was allowed to y in the outside world. The elder, who was a legendary creature, apanied him.

    Because they lived in seclusion, they wouldn''t stay outside the valley for too long.

    However, looking at the innocent and na?¡¥ve eyes of the other party, one of the wind Dukes sighed and said, "  alright, but you can only follow us for a while. We''ll leave and return to our hometown soon.

    At the same time, they told the young female Warlock their names.

    The young man''s name was godarte, and the older man''s name was Celeste.

    "Yay!"

    After hearing the other party''s agreement, the young female Warlock waved her fist and then climbed onto the back of the silver Dragon Whelp as if she was tired.

    "The true dragon is proud, but it allows you to sit on its back. It seems like you two have a good rtionship."

    Compared to the mature and steady Celeste, who had a sense of age, the young Godard''s eyes were bright and he was very curious about the outside world.

    The Duke of wind''s growth period was extremely long. His mind and body would need at least three thousand years to mature.

    The wind Duke, who was over 10000 years old, was only a legend.

    Inparison, it was already considered very fast for a Dragon to reach adulthood by 100 years.

    Although it was an undying creature,pared to legendary dragons, the Duke of wind was far inferior in terms of potential and growth rate. Compared to ordinary creatures, their only advantage was that they had an undying body that wouldn''t be eroded by time.

    "Of course,"

    The young female Warlock affectionately stuck her ruddy face to the scales on the back of the little silver Dragon and said.

 Chapter 943 A Max-Level Big Shot Acting As A Newbie, Arriving At The Newbie Village _4

    "Now, where are we going?"

    She asked.

    since it''s an adventure, there''s no need to have a clear goal, " said Celeste calmly.  let''s head west and enjoy the journey.

    Cestera had already brought the Duke of the wind, who had juste of age, out to travel many times. He had a wealth of experience, so he had a sense of stability as if everything was under his control.

    However, no matter how experienced it was, it did not expect that it would encounter two legendary dragons who pretended to be weak and deceived it.

    Next.

    Two Dukes of wind and two legendary dragons.

    A total of four undying beings began their Journey to the West.

    The journey was long. As time passed, they walked through the bustling Magic City, passed through the deep and dark jungle, crossed the cier, and crossed the vast ocean ... They had encountered attacks from the undead in the graveyard of the dead, passed through the warships of the kingdom at sea, seen magic meteorites falling from the sky and turning ins into basins, and confronted the evil gods and cults ...

    No matter what happened midway, he would always be able to get through it without any danger.

    Even when he encountered something that even Celeste felt was dangerous, he was able to turn danger into safety as if he had received the protection of the goddess of luck.

    Finally, after a year.

    The group went all the way to the West and circled around the Francis once. They arrived at the northeast of the, in front of a continuous and deep dense forest called the endless great forest.

    Somewhere in The Endless Forest was the hiding ce of the AI Valley.

    After circling the once, the wind Duke''s journey in the outside world ended.

    AGU would not stay in the main material world for long. It would not be long before they left Francis and went to the next main material world. It was time for them to return to AGU.

    On this day.

    In a small Inn in a small town on the outskirts of The Endless Forest, the two Dukes of wind looked at the young sorceress and the little silver Dragon and said softly, " "It''s time to say goodbye."

    "We''ll meet again in the future."

    The young female Warlock waved goodbye to the two wind Dukes.

    Then, without saying where they were going, they simply vanished from where they were, leaving the sight of the girl and the Dragon.

    In the hotel room.

    "Yuna," the silver Dragon Whelp suddenly spoke,"I guess you had a good time on this trip."

    Yuna, who was still in her teenage girl form, fell onto the soft bed in the room and rolled around. At the same time, she said, " "Not bad. Just like you said, I experienced the fate of an ordinary creature."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Because of the Duke of wind''s presence, garen and Yuna did not engage in entrapment anymore.

    However, it was a good experience for garen and Yuna to hide their strength and go on an adventure like ordinary creatures, only secretly helping out when necessary.

    "Cestera and the others have entered the great endless forest."

    "AGU is probably hiding among them."

    Yuna said.

    Garen nodded.  I''ve left a mark of time on them. It''ll be easy to find AGU now.

    After some thought, Yuna said, " since the Duke of wind wants to live in seclusion, let''s not disturb them. I think they''re a good race.

    Garen looked at The Endless Forest, his gaze piercing through theyers of space, and said in a low voice, " "I have the same idea."

    ? "But ... It seems that there are other uninvited guests who are coveting the valley."

    With garen''s perception of a low-level divine power, even with the suppression of the main material world, he was still able to sharply detect the abnormality in The Endless Forest.

    "What uninvited guest?"

    Yuna asked, not noticing anything unusual.

    In his field of vision, he looked at the indistinct clusters of ck-purple evil spirit light that blended in with the shadows of the forest. Even garen had almost been fooled by them."It''s a demon from the bottomless abyss."

    legend has it that the wind Duke''s divine scepter can save the wolf spider Miska from the seal.

    the former ruler of the abyss, chaos, has been looking for argu all this time. She wanted to free her Prince. It seems that she has found him, but she is biding her time. She is probably waiting for the moment when argu''s defense is rxed.

    the Duke of wind in AGU probably didn''t realize that he''s been exposed to the abyssal demons.

    "Do you want to help them?" Yuna asked.

    the abyssal demons must havee prepared. AGU is going to suffer.

    Garen said unhurriedly, " let''s wait and see. We''re in the dark. The Mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the Oriole behind. The abyssal demons won''t think that they''ve already been exposed to a Dragon God.

    From garen''s point of view, the source of the change in the destiny authority was already very obvious.

    In the valley.

    This ce was rted to whether a powerful demon who was expected to be the Lord of the Demons, the first demon prince of the bottomless abyss, could escape from the seal of the gods.

 Chapter 944 The Grade 7 Scepter Is Fated With The Dragon Court (1)

    The wind Duke''s hideout, within the valley of AI.

    Surrounded by rocks, flowers, streams, and gardens, the figures of cestera and godarte slowly emerged. Using their bloodline as a key, they passed through the barrier of engu and entered.

    The seven-section scepter was a sacred object that the wind Duke''s Empire had created during its peak.

    During the war between order and chaos, when a wind Duke hero pierced through the body of the tarant Miska, it was also strengthened by the authority and extraordinary divine power of the gods. Even though there were only three pieces left, it was still a treasure-level sacred item.

    It guarded the entire Valley of AI and was its core.

    If there were any foreign enemies, with the power of the wind Dukes and the protection of the three scepters, it would be difficult to do anything to EGU unless it was arge-scale and high-quality Army.

    There were very few Grand Dukes of wind in the valley.

    However, because they were undying creatures, a small number of them had even experienced the war between order and chaos. Their ages were too long to be traced back, and their individual strength had even reached the level of demigods.

    If garen was as old as them, he could have already dered himself invincible.

    Although the Duke of wind was an immortal, his talent was limited. He needed a long time to be a demigod creature. If he didn''t have a fortuitous encounter, he wouldn''t be able to make any further progress.

    However, to the wind Dukes who lived in the Prime Material ne ...

    The demigod rank was more than enough, as it was the limit of what the main material world could allow.

    Although EGU wasn''t strong at the moment, he had more than a dozen ancient demigods and three scepters. They were enough to face many unexpected threats.

    This was also the reason why the evil demons were biding their time and waiting in ambush.

    If they couldn''t take down EGU in one fell swoop and attract the attention of the gods during the battle, the gods ''incarnations would descend to support the Duke of wind, and the abyssal demons would return empty-handed, and the future Dukes of wind would only be more vignt.

    If that was the case, he did not know how many years it would take for him to find any traces of the AI Gu.

    Therefore, chaos waited patiently.

    She was waiting for the right opportunity.

    Among the endless creatures and gods in the endless nes of the multiverse, perhaps only the ones after the chaos had a better understanding of the scepter and sigu than the ordinary Duke of wind, and wereparable to the ancient Duke of wind who had lived since ancient times.

    From the moment the wolf spider Miska, the general, Prince, and lover of the Era of Chaos, was sealed.

    After chaos, he had been trying to save it from the seal.

    Therefore, she had a deep understanding of the Duke of wind, his undying creatures, his AGU territory, and his scepter sacred artifact. She had been tracking the traces of the AGU and almost caught up with it several times.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The moment when the barrier was at its weakest was the moment that the chaos was waiting for-the moment when the barrier was about to break through the ne and move to another main material world.

    At this moment.

    The sigu would use most of its power to carry out the dimensional teleportation, pacify the spatial fluctuations, and cover its own traces ... This would temporarily weaken the barrier of the valley of AI.

    Godard, what do you think of this trip to the outside world? "

    Cestera and Godard walked towards the center of the valley. At the same time, cestera asked the young wind Duke.

    They had all returned to their original forms.

    He had a tall and muscr humanoid body, ebony-like skin with distinctyers of patterns, and a height of about three meters.

    The 3,000-year-old Duke of wind, who had juste of age, pondered for a moment, then said, "  it''s different from the well-ordered Valley of AI. Outside the valley, I see order, chaos, kindness, evil ... Some creatures "thoughts and viciousness are beyond my imagination, but there are also a small number of creatures that abide by order and respect Life, which I admire."

    To be able to catch the eye of the order gods in the past ...

    The Duke of wind''s nature was without a doubt, he was kind andwful.

    Even though they were almost wiped out in the war and had weakened to the point where they only had a few hundred of their people now, most of the wind Dukes were still kind and kept to order.

    Cestera nodded and said calmly,"With light, there is shadow. With order, there is naturally chaos."

    AGU is a ce of order. You grew up in a world of order, so it''s inevitable that your way of thinking will fall into ack of single-thinking. But I hope you know that order is not the only thing. It''s even harder to abide by order in a world full of chaos.

    now it seems that you have understood this.

    Every wind Duke could only have one heir in their lifetime, and there were many harsh conditions to bear one heir. Less than one in a hundred could bear more than one heir. This made it difficult for the undying race to recover to their former glory without external help after suffering a heavy blow.

    Therefore ...

    Every nsman was the most precious property of the wind Dukes in the valley of AI. When a new nsman was born, the whole Valley would celebrate and hold a celebration.

    The elders of argu were all very concerned about the young Duke of wind''s guidance.

    As they walked towards the center of the valley, the two Dukes of wind, one big and one small, who had just returned to the valley,municated with each other.

    Seeing the young Duke of wind''s wandering eyes, as if he had something on his mind, cestera''s eyes flickered slightly.   are you worried about nayou and Charles? "

 Chapter 945 The Grade 7 Scepter Is Fated With The Dragon Court (2)

    Charles ... He was referring to the little silver Dragon that garen had transformed into. He had used his brother''s name.

    yes.  Godard nodded.  I don''t know if they''ll be in danger after leaving us. If they''re in danger, can they turn the tables around ...

    Sighing, the young Duke of wind revealed an obvious look of worry. He looked out of the valley, in the direction where Yuna and garen had left.

    The young Duke of wind, who had juste into contact with the outside world after adventuring on Francis for a year, could not forget this experience. He also could not ignore the young Warlock and the little silver Dragon. However, the valley was about to set sail. As the Duke of wind, they could only leave, and they could not let other creatures enter the valley.

    "Don''t worry,"

    Cestera said calmly.

    He wasn''t the most powerful and ancient wind Duke in his race, but he was also old enough to be over 10000 years old. He had umted enough wisdom and insight, and he could see through the appearance of many things and see the essence.

    "They''ll be fine."

    although I can''t be sure, I''m afraid that the reason we''ve been safe all this time is because of nayou and Charles.

    The young female Warlock and the little silver Dragon didn''t have great strength, and they were weak and helpless in the face of danger. However, in cestera''s eyes, it was as if there was a thick fog surrounding the young female Warlock and the little silver Dragon, making it difficult for him to see through them.

    The intuition of an elder told Celeste that these two travelers from another world that they had encountered by chance were not as simple as they appeared.

    However, that was all it knew.

    "Why do you say that?"

    Godard was a little confused.

    It couldn''t see anything anyway.

    Cestera thought about it seriously, then shook his head and said softly, " "It''s just the experience and intuition of some elders. I''ve always believed in my intuition."

    After hearing the words of the older Duke of wind, godarte seemed to be deep in thought and said, " "Could it be that the experts in her family have not actually been shaken off, and are only following and guarding in the dark? It''s even more powerful than you, so you can''t discover it. "

    "That''s possible," said Celeste after some thought.

    however, after a year, not a single trace was revealed, making me unable to detect it directly ... If there''s someone in the dark, the other party''s strength might be about the same as the oldest elder in the n."

    The Duke of wind.

    Just from the name, one could tell that this kind of undying creature had abilities rted to the wind. As long as there was wind, the Duke of the wind''s senses would be far more sensitive than an ordinary creature could imagine. This was why seistra had said those words.

    To be able to hide from its wind domain''s perception, there was a high probability that it was a creature of a higher level than it.

    As he spoke.

    The two Dukes of wind arrived at the center of the valley.

    What came into view was a raised staircase covered with flowers and grass. On the tform at the top, there was a three-section golden scepter. A faint glow was emitted from the scepter, filling the air of the entire AGU.<novelnext></novelnext>

    ording to the tradition of AGU.

    When the Duke of wind returned from the outside world, he would pray to the three scepter. He would be shrouded in the light of the scepter to dispel any filth or curse that mighte from the outside world and receive the protection of the three scepter.

    In fact, there would be a baptism when one passed through the barrier of the valley of AI.

    Most curses, magic imprints, and the like would be removed immediately.

    However,pared to praying directly to the three scepters, the effect was much worse.

    In addition, the Duke of wind would oftene here to pray for a beautiful future and the safety of his people to the sacred relic.

    "The sacred core of AGU, the Golden scepter of the wind."

    cestera, godarte, the travelers who have returned to their homes pray to you. Please grant us your holy light and let us bathe in it to cleanse our wounds, soothe our hearts, and dispel evil ...

    The two wind Dukes craned their necks and closed their eyes.

    The three-section scepter that was standing there quietly was giving off a dense light that was like a golden curtain, and it enveloped the Duke of wind.

    Under the light of the scepter, the two Dukes of wind seemed to be veryfortable. They had peaceful expressions on their faces, and they seemed to have forgotten the passage of time in the outside world.

    On the Duke of wind''s body, two ring-like imprints flickered and disappeared in the light.

    At the same time.

    In a small town on the outskirts of The Endless Forest, in an exquisite hotel room with Scarlet interior decorations and a faint aroma of incense in the air, a man with a head of silver hair and eyes as deep as the stars with a distant temperament moved his eyes slightly and let out a soft gasp.

    It was garen, who had a hard time maintaining his human form, and was currently snuggling up with Yuna, who had transformed into a young female Warlock.

    "What''s wrong?"

    The young girl raised her eyes and saidzily.

    the time mark I ced on the Duke of wind has been removed.

    Garen said as he looked in the direction of AGU.

    When the mark of time changed, he had a feeling. Through the mark of time, he looked at the situation around him. Then, he saw that the mark of time was gradually disappearing under the light of the three golden scepters.

    this is probably the remaining seven-section scepter that heavily injured the wolf spider Miska.

    although the mark of time is just a Mark I left casually, it has a very strong concealing effect. Ordinary gods and saints can''t detect it.

    to be able to discover and erase the mark of time ... As expected of the Holy relic of the wind Duke''s Empire at its peak, capable of heavily injuring the Demon Prince''s creation."

    Garen had already locked onto AGU''s position.

 Chapter 946 The Grade 7 Scepter Is Fated With The Dragon Court _3

    Although EGU had a magic circle that could confuse detection, and after the time mark lost its effect, it should have confused the location directly, but to garen who had already discovered its location, it was not very effective. Since he was in the river of time, it was difficult to escape garen''s perception.

    In the past, garen''s perception ability was based on the perception of a true dragon.

    Elemental vision, energy perception, smell of living things, heat, vibrations, and so on.

    However, with the passage of time, the increase in his strength, and the strengthening of his connection with the river of time, garen''s current perception was mainly carried out through the river of time. Most of the defensive detection methods were not effective against garen.

    moreover, the seven-section scepter is powerful because it''s a top-notch creation from the undying Empire of the Prime Material ne. It''s also been blessed by the divine power and authority of almost all the order gods.

    Back then, when the hero, the Duke of wind, paid the price of his own death by piercing the body of the tarant Miska with his seven-section scepter ...

    Whether it was the order gods who had descended in the main material world with their true bodies or the gods outside the material world, they all keenly discovered a good opportunity to seal the demon general and worked together to bless the seven scepters.

    The blessings of the gods were never empty talk.

    A formal blessing required the God to consume extraordinary divine power.

    Even if it was a mortal, if they were lucky enough to receive the blessings of the order gods, they might be able to directly reach the top of the hierarchy and be a quasi God.

    Generally speaking, it was rare for an item or creature to be blessed by a God. With the pride of the gods, the possibility of multiple gods blessing the same item or creature at the same time was minimal.

    Therefore, the experience of the seven-section scepter was difficult to replicate.

    It was one of a kind.

    four out of the seven scepter fragments have pierced into the body of the wolf spider Miska, sealing its power.

    as for the remaining part that erased my time mark ... The abyssal demons hiding in The Endless Forest are most likely here for the remaining three scepters."

    Yuna blinked her light purple eyes and said drooling, "  it sounds like a good thing. If you save the wind Dukes of argu, it''s not too much to take these three scepters as a reward.

    Garenughed.  the abyssal demons have always been looking for sigu. They''re not here to kill the Duke of wind. They''re here for the scepter.

    let the Royal Court safeguard the scepter. Peace will be restored in the valley of AI.

    "Also, it''s better to keep this dangerous item that can unseal a demon prince."

    In the end, it was the true Dragon''s natural hobby of collecting strange treasures.

    "I''ll leave this ce first and make some preparations for what might happen next."

    the opponent is a demon, after all, and it is very likely that we will encounter chaos. We need to be careful.

    In fact, garen could have asked for help from the order gods.

    The gods of mountain paradise would be happy to fight the demons, but they would have a reason to take back the remaining three scepters.

    They didn''t want such an item to be kept by the Duke of wind.

    However, the scepter was the creation of the wind Duke.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Faced with the wind Duke, who had made great contributions to the order gods and almost destroyed his entire race, the order gods didn''t ask for the scepter directly after the end of the war because they wanted to save face.

    After that, AGU went into hiding, not just from demons.

    At the same time, the Duke of wind was also avoiding the gazes of the gods, unwilling to be involved with them.

    "What do you want to prepare?"

    Yuna asked curiously.

    Garen smiled.  I''ve set a trap for these demons in advance. It just so happens that I can test out my new abilities.

    After a pause, under Yuna''s gaze, garen exined, "  it''s a new ability that I awakened after I woke up. It''s very suitable for a situation where I''ve already discovered the enemy in advance, but the enemy knows nothing about it.

    Then, a faint silver light flew out of the hotel room and entered The Endless Forest.

    Avoiding the Abyssal demon''s location, without alerting the demon, this silver light wandered around The Endless Forest, stopping at a certain ce from time to time, pausing for a moment, then changing to another position, and repeating this process.

    .

    .

    .

    In the valley of AI.

    As the light from the scepter gradually faded away, the two Dukes of wind slowly opened their eyes. They felt as if their bodies had been purified, and they feltfortable and warm.

    At the same time.

    After opening their eyes, they saw a figure standing silently at the top of the stairs where the scepter was enshrined, almost next to the scepter.

    Looking at the person who had suddenly appeared, neither cestera nor godarte showed any signs of vignce.

    Instead, the two Dukes of wind saluted in a respectful tone and said, " "Greetings, elder krians (ancestor)."

    The figure that appeared near the scepter was also a Duke of wind.

    There were more lines on its ebony skin, arranged in an orderly manner and crisscrossing. In the eyes of the Duke of wind, these lines told of the passage of time.

    There wasn''t a unified leader in AGU, and it was led by the twelve oldest elders.

    These elders had all experienced the war between order and chaos. They were the ancient wind Dukes who had lived from an era that could not be traced back to the present. Because of the characteristics of self-reproduction by the male and female, most of the wind Dukes in AGU were the descendants of these elders.

    Kreins.

    One of the twelve demigod elders of Aegean, and also one of Celeste''s direct ancestors. Celeste, who was over 20000 years old, was only a junior in front of Kreins.

 Chapter 947 The Grade 7 Scepter Is Fated With The Royal Court (4)

    Kreins had a pair of dull eyes.

    Turning its gaze, it looked at cestera and the wind Duke, who had juste of age.  just returned from the outside world? "

    Its voice was weak, like the low cry of a wind that was about to dissipate. To the ears of the wind Duke''s people, it sounded like it was tired of the world.

    The two wind Dukes nodded and said, " "Yes, I am."

    Kreins retracted his gaze and silently looked at the three-section scepter. His eyes were filled with reminiscence, as if he was recalling the glory of the wind Duke''s Empire in the past. He no longer spoke.

    However, there was an undisguisable hatred and dejection in his asional change of expression.

    After a period of time.

    Noticing that the two Dukes of wind had yet to leave and were praying to the scepter, Kreins looked at the scepter that was broken into three pieces and said, "  what do you guys think would happen to the AI Valley if we didn''t help the order gods and tried our best to protect ourselves in the war? "

    Cestera hesitated and didn''t answer.

    The young godarte thought for a moment and said, "  if that''s the case, there might not be many of our kind in the valley of AI. After all, the Empire still exists, and we don''t need to hide in the valley of AI.

    Hearing the word "Empire," Kreins was silent for a moment. He then nodded and said calmly, " "You''re right."

    if the Empire still existed, nsmen like you who have juste of age could also travel freely in the outside world and be respected and revered, instead of being ignored like now.

    As if mocking himself, Kreins said, "  now that we mention the Duke of the wind, how many creatures would know about us? "

    they paid the price of blood and fire in exchange for the title of the vanguard of order, as well as a race that was fragmented and almost destroyed.

    if I could do it all over again, I would do my best to make the Empire decide to stand by and do nothing, instead of helping the gods fight against the evil demons.

    It was no longer talking to cestera and the others, but simply venting the heavy dissatisfaction that had umted in its heart.

    however, time can not be turned back. What has already happened can not be changed.

    After saying that, Kreins stared at the scepter like a statue, not caring about the responses from cestera and the others.

    After that, cestera bid farewell to godarte and left the center of the valley. After they left, Kreins remained where he was, unmoving like a statue.

    half of the elders give me a very gloomy feeling. They look like they have a lot on their minds, and they don''t like gods.

    The young Duke of wind said on the way.

    Celeste''s gaze focused, and she said in a rebuking tone,  don''t talk about the elders. They''ve experienced the war between order and chaos, and they''ve witnessed the fall of our Empire. They led AGU to recuperate at our lowest point, and that''s how we are today. Without the elders, our race would have beenpletely wiped out.

    The young Duke of wind was still curious.

    but, why ...

    It continued to ask.

    "You''ll understand in the future."

    sigh ...  Celeste sighed, interrupting godarte''s unspoken question.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Although he hadn''t experienced the era of the elders, he could understand what they were thinking.

    The Duke of wind was kind and orderly by nature, but that didn''t mean that he wouldn''t feel disappointment, hatred, anger, and other emotions.

    They were different from the young wind Dukes who were bornter and had only heard about the various situations of the wind Duke''s Empire, the predecessor of AGU.

    The ancient elders who had participated in the war between order and chaos had once watched the gods watch helplessly in order to protect themselves. They could only helplessly watch their own kind die, blood flow like rivers, and the Empire fall apart ...

    With such an experience, it was naturally difficult to maintain a normal heart.

    Not to mention, the decline of the kingdom of AI Gu reminded them of the power of their former empire.

    In addition, some time after the war ended.

    There was a theory among the wind Dukes that the wolf spider Miska and its demonic Army had retreated into the Prime Material ne where the wind Duke''s Empire was located because the gods had deliberately driven them to weaken the Immortal Empire through the demonic hand.

    No one could be sure if this argument was true or false.

    However, one thing was for sure. An Empire made up of undying creatures in the main material world was not a good thing for the gods.

    The stronger one was, the easier it was tock respect.

    As an undying being and a Member of the Order faction, the Empire of the Duke of wind had a good rtionship with the order gods back then. They had some connections, but they didn''t believe in any gods.

    In any case, the decline of the Duke of wind had be an established fact, and it had a lot to do with the actions of the gods in the war to encircle and suppress the prince of demons.

    As of now, half of the elders in the valley of AI hated the gods.

    Under their influence, some of the older wind Dukes, like Celeste, also hated the gods. However, they rarely showed their hatred.

    After all, what was the use of hatred?

    The gods were high and mighty, while they were just struggling on theirst breath, almost forgotten by the world.

    Time passed by quietly.

    During this period of time, the wind Dukes in AGU began to gather at the scepter more frequently than usual to pray.

    The wind Dukes were praying for their blessings, hoping that the valley would remain peaceful and peaceful in the next Prime Material ne.

    Just like that, two monthster.

    In the beautiful and warm valley of AI, the twelve elders of the wind Duke surrounded the Golden scepter and formed a circle. They raised their right hands, and green Wind flowed like chains from the wrists of each elder, connecting to the three-section golden scepter.

    It was not an easy task to move the space of the valley of gluttony and bring the entire Valley of gluttony and its people to another Prime Material ne.

    They needed to be fully focused.

    Buzz ... Buzz ...

    As the three-section scepter trembled, a golden light that was invisible to the outside world burst forth from the scepter, dyeing the entire Valley of AI Gu into a Golden Kingdom.

 Chapter 948 The Unspeakable Story Of The Spider Demons And The Duke Of Wind (1)

    In the sky above the endless great forest.

    The moment AGU''s golden scepter was activated, a spatial fluctuation that was almostpletely hidden and undetectable by the native creatures of The Endless Forest burst forth and multiplied. Arge number of cracks extended out of the ne barrier like lightning.

    If not for the scepter''s concealment.

    The movement that would be caused by the movement of EGU moving to other prime material worlds would instantly make it a target for all, and it would be exposed to the eyes of countless powerhouses in this world, causing unnecessary trouble.

    But now, under the protection of the Golden scepter''s power ...

    Even some of the ordinary wild beasts, magical creatures, and even ns of intelligent creatures that lived close to the valley of AI did not notice anything unusual. In their eyes, The Endless Forest was no different from usual, and they did not find any traces of the valley.

    Yu can was wrapped in a golden light.

    Within the violent spatial ripples.

    EGU gradually became illusory and transparent. As time passed, its presence on Francis became lower and lower.

    At the same time, the ancient wind Dukes around the scepter in the center of AGU became more serious than ever. They focused most of their attention on controlling AGU to teleport between nes.

    But they didn''t know.

    Under the bright sun, the calm endless forest was not as stable as it seemed on the surface. In the shadows formed by the sun-covered treetops, there were evil creatures that were ready to make a move. They were full of malice and prying into the valley.

    The river of time passed by quietly.

    In just half a minute, the hidden AGU in the depths of The Endless Forest had almost be transparent and illusory. It would leave the main material world in the next moment and disappear from this ce.

    But if nothing unexpected happened ...

    An ident was about to happen.

    BOOM!

    The sky suddenly darkened.

    A huge ck-purple array filled with a chaotic and evil aura burst out, covering the entirend and sky of The Endless Forest. At thest moment, it sealed the space and stabilized it.

    At the same time, waves of abyssal power condensed into chains with des. They stretched out from the ground and the sky, then shot toward AI Gu from all directions.

    With a rumbling sound, the sharp de at the front tore through the barrier of the valley and pierced through the beautiful stone garden inside.

    With the chains that shot into the valley as the link, waves of abyssal power were injected into it.

    A strong wind blew, and lightning shed and Thunder rumbled.

    The ck-purple color spread wildly in the valley. Wherever it passed, the bright flowers withered, the clear streams dried up, and the ordinary insects. fish. birds. and beasts died ... The peaceful, secluded, and orderly Valley of AI was being eroded by the power of the abyss.

    After it came back to its senses, a brilliant golden light burst forth and resisted the ck-purple abyssal power.

    At the same time.

    The wind Dukes in the valley were all shocked by the sudden change. Most of them had no idea what was going on. Their ebony skin was intertwined with the golden light of the scepter and the purple light of the power of the abyss.

    oh no, it''s an Abyssal Demon.

    they''re lying in ambush in The Endless Forest, waiting for the migration of engu, and the moment when the defense barrier is the weakest.

    "This is bad!"

    In the center of the valley, the three-section scepter was dyed with a touch of dark purple, which represented the power of evil, and it kept trembling.

    As the barrier of the valley of AI had been shattered when it was weak, the twelve elders of the Duke of wind, who were connected to the barrier, shuddered at the same time. Their breathing became weaker, and they opened their eyes at the same time, looking around.

    The sky had darkened.

    A thickyer of dark purple clouds covered the sky, blocking all the light from the sun. It exuded an evil and chaotic aura that disgusted the Duke of wind.

    &Nbsp; in the wind, the concentrated acid rain continued to drip.

    Drops of acid rain, which were green, yellow-brown, and ck, fell from the sky, covering the entire endless forest.

    Chi Chi Chi ... Countless trees were corroded, releasing white smoke with poisonous and pungent smells. The native creatures of The Endless Forest panicked and fled in panic, but they couldn''t stand the endless acid rain. Abyssal lightning fell from the sky from time to time, either turning into pus by the acid rain or ashes by the lightning.

    He looked at the ground.

    The ground cracked, and countless cracks appeared like spider webs.

    Bengbeng!

    Amidst the earth and rocks that were sent flying by the explosion, they looked like a mix of steel and flesh. They were wearing heavy armor and carrying huge axes, big swords, battering rams, and other terrifying weapons ... A half-human, half-Spider demon that was at least five meters tall burst out of the ground.

    Like bulldozers, they ttened the rocks and pushed the grass away. They advanced toward the valley that had been pulled back to the main material world and was difficult to leave.

    The earth trembled under the demon''s ferocious limbs.

    The spider demon.

    Using the blood of the tarant Miska as the foundation, a low-level tanari demon was created. At the same time, because of the recognition of their ancestors and the domination of their blood, all the spider demons had a natural obedience and worship to the tarant Miska.

    Due to their chaotic nature, the abyssal demons had never been United.

    Therefore, not all demons wanted to save the wolf spider Miska.

    Other than the ones after chaos, many other demon lords did not want a powerful demon prince to return to the abyss and fight for territory and power with them.

    In addition, after losing the war between order and chaos in the past, they were attacked by the rising dimogogan and also targeted by another demon prince, the king of insects, Obox. Chaos was not in a good situation.

 Chapter 949 The Unspeakable Story Of The Spider Demons And The Duke Of Wind (2)

    She could only temporarily avoid the sharp edge in the steam swamp on the 14th floor of the bottomless abyss.

    The Queen of Chaos was eager to unseal her Prince so that she could fight against the other two Demon Princes.

    During the War of Glory, Demogorgon, who had interfered, was suspected to have been severely injured and couldn''t recover for a long time. Now was the best time to defeat this demon prince. If the wolf spider Miska was sessfully unsealed, and then killed Demogorgon and Obox, he would have the chance to be the legendary Demon King.

    The spider demons, which had evolved into a major category of tanari demons, had been running around to unseal their ancestors under the orders of the chaos.

    Due to her rtionship with the tarant Miska, the descendant of chaos, and as the creator of the spider demons, she also had the ability to control andmand the spider demons. Whether the spider demons were willing or not, they could not disobey the orders of the descendant of chaos.

    "Spider demon ... The minions of the tarant Miska and chaos."

    When they saw the spider-demon Army breaking out of the ground, the memories of the ancient times surged into the minds of the elders of the ancient wind Duke, making them show a trace of fear and anger.

    In the war that destroyed the Empire of the Duke of wind, the main force of the demon Army led by the wolf spider Miska had been the spider demons.

    He looked around.

    An endless stream of Spider demons emerged from the underground abyssal crack that glowed with purple light. They came to the main material world and surrounded AGU from all directions.

    "Elders, what should we do?"

    A legendary Duke of the wind looked anxious as he watched the spider-demon Army approach.

    the three-section scepter was affected by the attack just now. It will take at least a day to recover and break the seal of the abyssal power.

    the demons are right in front of us, closing in on us, and AGU is trapped in the main material world. We have no other choice.

    An elder''s eyes were gradually filled with the mes of revenge.

    "After living in seclusion for tens of thousands of years, this world has long forgotten our names."

    "But today, the world should remember us again, remember the power we possess, remember our name-the Duke of wind! The wind Duke who once defeated the Demon Prince!"

    The demigod elder looked around and said in a deep voice, " "All Dukes of wind above Legend rank, guard AGU with us and fight the evil demons! The rest of the nsmen, hide near the three-section scepter."

    The power distribution of the Duke of wind in AGU was special, and the number of legendary nsmen was far more than that of ordinary nsmen.

    As there were only about 600 Grand Dukes of wind, and those below the legendary level could hardly affect the battle, they were ordered to stay away from the battlefield.

    Hu!

    A strong wind rose from the ground.

    Twelve demigod elders and more than four hundred legends flew in the hurricane, guarding the four corners of the valley. The acid rain fell from the sky, but it was repelled by the shield formed by the hurricane, unable to touch the Duke of wind''s body.

    A few secondster, the first legendary great Spider demon stepped into the attack range of the Duke of wind, bathed in acid rain with an abyssal aura.

    In an instant.

    Stab!

    The green Wind de that was several meters long cut through the rain, tearing apart rocks, trees, and other obstacles along the way, and fell on the steel-like demonic armor of the spider demon.

    The spider demons were the proud works of the descendants of chaos.

    They had thick demonic shells with amazing defensive power and crushing power. They were like heavy tanks on the battlefield. The only thing theycked was agility, but their terrifying defense and power made up for it.

    ng!

    ring sparks appeared, bursting forth as the wind de rubbed against the demonic spider''s arm and shell, shing and disappearing.

    Under the sharp wind des, a crack appeared on the armor of the spider demon''s arm, revealing dark green blood. The blood dripped onto the ground with a sizzling sound, its corrosiveness even more terrifying than acid rain.

    "The Duke of wind? Such a weak blow, powerless!"

    The legendary Spider demon felt the slight pain in his arm and revealed a ferocious smile, exposing his saw-like fangs.

    As it spoke, it raised the terrifying battle axe high, its limbs sliding on the ground, and rushed to the valley, wanting to kill and satisfy its bloodthirsty desire.

    But before the spider demon could take a few steps forward ...

    Buzzzzzz!

    A Wind Spear that was more than ten meters long pierced through the curtain of rain like lightning and blew off half of the legendary Spider demon''s head.

    The demonic Spider that had lost half of its head went crazy. It rushed over from behind and crushed a few small demonic spiders that were closer to it. It then ran madly towards AI Gu. Under the continuous bombardment of the wind Spears, its body waspletely shattered before it died.

    the vitality of these Spider demons ... It''s truly terrifying."

    A demigod elder had a grim expression.

    He couldn''t even kill a legend with demigod power ... Looking at the densely-packed demonic Spider Army, its heart grew heavier.

    Time passed by quietly.

    The wind Dukes used the wind as their weapons, bombarding the iing Spider demons from a distance. The wind was biting cold, and under the control of the wind Dukes, it could tear through steel. Because of the demigod elder, the wind Dukes were still able to hold off the demons.

    However, this situation onlysted for a few minutes before it was about to end.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    As the abyssal cracks on the surface expanded, stronger Spider demons broke out of the ground.

    Ten Hill-sized Spider-demon generals with demigod-like power, all over sixty meters tall, appeared in the Prime Material ne with a loud rumble. They brought with them a terrifying pressure, and many wind Dukes felt their hearts sink.

    The Duke of wind''s individualbat ability was not considered outstanding among his peers.

    At the very least, they were no match for the demonic spiders that were born for war.

    "Give up resisting and hand over the three scepters, and you can all die a quick death."

    A Spider demon general that had just appeared bared its fangs and roared.

    "You''re delusional,"

    The reply was a spear of wind that pierced through the sky like a tornado.

    BOOM!

    The demonic Spider swung its mountain-like hammer in a brutal manner and smashed down.

    The power of the abyss burst forth, forming an endless extension of thunder and lightning, sting the wind Spear into a scattered breeze.

    an immortal race that''s struggling at death''s door and hiding here and there. How sad.

    A few Hill-sized Spider demons marched forward, leading the spider demon Army towards the valley of AI. Wherever they passed, the earth trembled as if it was wailing.

    The demon Spider was good at closebat due to its tyrannical body.

    On the other hand, the Grand Duke of wind was mostly skilled in long-range attacks.

    If they were pulled into a close-range battle, it would be hard to guarantee that AGU would not even be able tost an hour under the crushing pressure of the spider demons, let alone a day.

    The wind Dukes went all out.

    They set off strong winds that could copse mountains and stopped the spider demons from approaching.

    Acid rain falling from the sky, broken rocks all over the ground, and the remains of trees ... Almost everything that could be seen was swept by the wind, hitting the biological armor of the demonic Spider and turning into dust.

    The demigod Spider demon that was about sixty meters tall wasn''t as burly as the real mountain, but it was more solid.

    It was almost indestructible.

    They advanced steadily in the tornadoes that could destroy metal, break iron, and erode bones and souls. They also resisted the tornadoes for the spider demon Army behind them, pressing forward step by step.

    After a period of time.

    In the terrifying wind, a demigod Spider demon stomped heavily on the ground, its limbs digging deep into the ground.

    It let out a low roar.

    At the same time, the upper half of the humanoid body raised its right arm high and bent backward. The steel-like muscles on the arm were clearly visible.

 Chapter 950 Next, Please Challenge The Lord Of The Royal Court And The Strength Energy Dragon Queen

    Shua shua shua ... The dense ck-purple abyssal power condensed into a Demon Spider spear that was more than a hundred meters long, like a spider''s leg, full of thorns and rigid hair.

    The demigod Spider demonughed hideously and threw the demonic Spider spear with all its might.

    Against the strong wind, the demon Spider spear locked onto a wind Duke and disappeared from where it was.

    On the other side.

    The elder of the Duke of wind, who felt that he had been targeted, had a change in expression. rm bells rang in the depths of his heart.

    It instantly entered its elemental form and became one with the wind to avoid the opponent''s locked-on attack.

    The gentle and ethereal wind could ignore physical attacks.

    BOOM!

    The demonic Spider spear flew across the sky above the valley of AI in a menacing manner. It didn''t stop even after piercing through several tall mountains. It disappeared into the horizon like a meteor, and no one knew where it wouldnd.

    At the same time.

    A gust of wind gathered and quickly formed the humanoid body of the elder of the wind Duke.

    It looked down.

    On its chest, there was a dark purple, chaotic, and twisted pattern that looked like a spider web. It was constantly eroding its vitality, causing it to feel intense pain.

    The elemental transformation just now had only managed to avoid physical attacks.

    However, it was still attacked by the power of the abyss.

    Argyll was ambushed and its barrier was destroyed when it was at its weakest. The elders of the Duke of wind were not in their best condition to begin with, so how were they supposed to fight against the powerful and well-prepared Spider demons?

    The situation that followed was self-evident.

    Not long after, the mountain-like demigod Spider demon led the tide-like Army, and its shadow enveloped the valley.

    The spider-demons that surrounded EGU from all directions roared and screeched. They held weapons that were asrge as their bodies as they ran madly toward him. The Duke of wind could no longer stop them.

    The entire Valley was filled with despair. Many wind Dukes were in despair.

    little insects, enjoy thest moments of your life filled with fear and despair. I will cut you open, cut you, chop you into pieces, and taste your pain.

    The demigod Spider demonughed hideously.

    In the raging acid rain and the falling Thunder that streaked across the sky, a demigod Spider demon raised a terrifying giant axe that was apanied by a Scarlet flowing light after closing the distance. Its mountain-like body directly stomped on the ground and leaped thousands of meters into the sky. Holding the giant axe with both arms, it heavily hacked at the wind Dukes who were standing in the air with legendary strength.

    Theyers of hastily constructed wind barriers were unable to stop the monstrous demonic spiders, and they shattered like fragile mirrors.

    At this moment.

    Looking at the terrifying Spider demon whose head was almost at the same level as his floating position, cestera felt an invisible pressure from the level of life. His heart almost sank to the bottom, and his whole body turned cold.

    The two elders of the Duke of wind bellowed in rage.

    Layers of wind condensed into shackles, binding the spider demon''s arm and giant axe. However, it only slowed down its swinging speed. The demigod Spider demon''s giant axe still carried terrifying power as it hacked towards the group of legendary wind Dukes.

    The wind Duke, who was the target, wanted to escape.

    However, an invisible cobweb had appeared in the air without a sound, making it difficult for the wind Dukes to escape in time.

    The spider demons were known for their strong bodies, but their sensitivity was rtively low.

    Therefore, they were good at using cobwebs to construct traps, causing their prey to unknowingly fall into them, unable to escape.

    Looking at the mountain-like axe that was approaching, cestera no longer struggled. His heart had already sunk into calmness. In the final moments of his life, he silently prayed, may the soul of every wind Duke protect AGU from this crisis ...

    At this moment.

    Time seemed to have slowed down.

    The acid rain that fell from the sky slowly fell. The biting cold wind almost stopped, and the violent giant axe also slowed down.

    "Eh?"

    A puzzled look appeared on Celeste''s face.

    The passage of time seemed to have slowed.

    Instead, it had really slowed down.

    It wasn''t just him. The Other Wind Dukes and the spider demons had also noticed the unusual situation.

    The ordinary demon spiders were confused.

    However, the high-level Spider demons who were more knowledgeable and understood the situation of gods and powerful demigods, especially the six demigod Spider demons, had their hearts jump in unison as time slowly passed. A bad guess emerged in their hearts.

    the power to affect time, could it be ...

    Hu hu hu.

    The faint sound of wings pping could be heard.

    In the battlefield filled with ferocious Spider-demons and the Duke of wind, a harmless little silver Dragon pped its little wings and carried a young girl who was dressed like a Warlock and also looked harmless.

    Naturally, almost all eyes were focused on him.

    The acid rain and strong wind approached the young female Warlock and the little silver Dragon. They separated in front of them and then closed up behind them.

    "So many ugly spiders."

    The young female Warlock mumbled as she looked at the ferocious and terrifying Spider demons.

    In AGU, godarte, who was under the protection of the three scepters, subconsciously said, " "Nayou and Charles? It''s so dangerous here, why are they here?"

    Beside him, the Duke of wind, who had heard godarte''s story of his travels in the outside world, said in a low voice, " "Can''t you tell? Something''s wrong with them. They''re obviously not ordinary existences."

    Godard, who hade back to his senses, remembered the conversation he had with cestera some time ago.

    could it be that nayou and Charles are already very powerful, but they have been pretending to be weak and ignorant? "

 Chapter 951 Next, Please Challenge The Lord Of The Royal Court And The Strength Energy Dragon Queen

    Looking at the young sorceress and the little silver Dragon in the sky, the young Duke of wind was shocked.

    The flow of time returned to normal.

    The demigod arachnid''s attention shifted, and it didn''t continue to attack. Looking at the giant axe that it had retracted, Celeste heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, her eyes flickered as she looked at the young Warlockdy and the little silver Dragon.

    "My intuition was right."

    It murmured softly.

    "But, who are they?"

    Suspicious, Celeste retreated to the vicinity of an elder of the Duke of wind and stared at the two guests in the middle of the battlefield.

    "Your Excellency is ... The Dragon of eternity and time, the Lord of the Dragon Court, and the Dragon Queen of strength?"

    A demigod Spider demon could tell that Yuna was not human. There was a thick true dragon aura hidden under her small and harmless human form. He recalled the time when he was affected and asked tentatively.

    "You ugly Spider, you have a good eye."

    Yuna said in disdain.

    The demigod Spider demons ''faces turned ck at the same time.

    At the same time.

    The young female Warlock jumped off the back of the little silver Dragon.

    In a faint light, his body gradually turned into the outline of a giant dragon.

    Beside him, the little silver Dragon''s body also gradually changed and expanded in the wind.

    Two new pairs of dragon horns emerged, and rings of ck scales emerged. The ring-like patterns on the inside and outside of the Dragon wings were faintly visible ... In the blink of an eye, the 100-meter-long Silver Dragon upied the sky. Its dragon wings covered the sky and the sun, and the rolling Dragon''s might made all the creatures present feel the pressure of a tsunami.

    At the same time, Yuna revealed her true form.

    It was slightly smaller than garen, but it was just asrge as garen. It was covered in diamond-like red scales, beautiful and dazzling, yet powerful.

    "Go back to where you came from."

    Garen''s gaze swept across the ten demigod Spider demons as he spoke calmly.

    "Hmph, what big words."

    we''d like to see if the legendary Lord of the Dragon Court, who is said to be invincible in the Prime Material ne, is really that powerful.

    The chaotic, twisted, and bloodthirsty Spider demons were enraged.

    They raised their heads and stared at the two giant Dragons, eager to give it a try. Under the suppression of the main material world and the situation where they were all at the demigod level, the demon spiders, who were known for theirbat strength, did not feel that they should be afraid of garen.

    On the contrary, if they could kill the Lord of the Royal Court, they could use this legendary Dragon''s reputation as a stepping stone and even have a chance to help them be demon lords.

    "Yuna, it''s rare for us to fight side by side."

    "Let me see if you''re skilled enough in your giant God transformation."

    He said.

    The silver Dragon''s body expanded once again.

    In just a breath''s time, the thousand-meter level giant God garen descended into the main material world, causing lightning, Thunder, storms, and other strange phenomena. The Dragon''s might that could topple mountains and overturn the seas made the demigod Spider demons, who had been confident just a moment ago, hold their breath, and suddenly lost all their confidence.

    However, this was only the beginning.

    Another terrifying and oppressive aura erupted.

    The strength energy Dragon had also activated its giant God transformation. It hovered in the sky with garen, looking down at the demigod Spider demons below.

    In the heavy rain, the two true dragons blotted out the sky, casting down shadowy outlines that enveloped the spider demons. With a sweep of their almost-corporeal Dragon might, groups of ordinary Spider demons fell like harvested wheat, either fainting or brain-dead, turning into stiff bodies.

    The power of the abyss went berserk.

    Facing the giant dragon, the demigod Spider demon also chose to giant its body.

    However, their maximum height was about two hundred meters, which was still very weakpared to the Dragon.

    "Hiss ..."

    what?! Celeste''s eyes widened, and she sucked in a breath of the acid rain.

    Just by looking at the Dragon''s body, it felt its mind tremble and its heart beat wildly. It was hard to imagine what kind of terrifying pressure the demonic Spider, which was being directly suppressed by the Dragon''s might, was under.

    "You know these two dragons?"

    Elder Kreins asked cestera.

    "I understand," Celeste nodded and said in a low voice."Yes, when I brought the young nsmen out, we met them by chance ... I don''t think they''re enemies."

    The elder of the Duke of wind focused his gaze and looked at the dragons.

    with AGU as the boundary, you''ll be in charge of the four in the East, and I''ll take care of the six in the West.

    As soon as garen finished speaking, Yuna, who was eager to try, pped her dragon wings and rushed toward a Spider demon in the East. She descended with crushing force, like a red meteorite.

    A thousand-meter giant beast fell from the sky.

    Even if the demonic spiders were proud of their strength and defense, they didn''t have the courage to resist an attack of this level. It should be known that the Dragon race''s physique was also an outstanding existence and couldn''t be underestimated.

    Yuna''s target, the spider demon, shuddered.

    It bent its body and exerted force in its limbs, wanting to jump away from the spot.

    But at this moment.

    A gravitational force that was tens of thousands of times stronger suddenly burst forth. It was like an invisible heavy hand that pressed down on the demonic Spider.

    BOOM! BOOM!

    In the blink of an eye, the soil on the ground waspressed into steel-like crystals by gravity. The demonic Spider failed to leap up, and its body sank into the ground, sinking in with the surrounding ground.

    The giant dragon swooped down. Yuna, who had increased her gravity by many times, extended her dragon ws and pressed down on the spider demon.

    In slow motion, the dragon''s w and the spider demon''s barely raised arm touched.

    The indestructible armor of the demigod Spider demon caved in, twisted, and shattered ...

    Crash!

    A ring of shock waves burst out, and the dust on the ground flew up. Layers of cracks extended into the distance like lightning, and the earth shook.

    "Hit hit hit hit hit hit hit!"

    Yuna''s dragon wsnded again and again, shattering the demigod spider''s armor and fusing it with its flesh. They then crashed into the bone armor and broke together, turning the demigod spider''s body into a horrendous sight.

 Chapter 952 Next, Please Challenge The Lord Of The Royal Court And The Power Dragon Queen

    Under Yuna''s violent attacks, the demigod Spider demon had no chance to counterattack.

    Just resisting the terrifying gravity that was everywhere was already very strenuous for it. Under the situation where its attacks were suppressed, it was even more impossible for it to counterattack.

    At the same time.

    The other four demigod Spider demons nearby immediately reacted when they saw that theirpanion was being suppressed. They burst forth from all directions and charged toward Yuna with powerful weapons made of abyssal essence iron in their hands.

    Yuna did not seem to notice them at all. She did not Dodge or evade, but focused on attacking the difficult-to-resist demon spiders.

    However, just as the four demigod Spider-demons were about to approach ...

    Yuna''s eyes shed, and an invisible force burst forth.

    Repulsive field!

    BOOM!

    An invisible, abundant, and enormous force struck, and the four Spider demons were sent flying back at an even faster speed than when they hade. They were all sent flying ten thousand meters away, leaving behind deep ravines and depressions in the ground.

    "Go to hell, you ugly fellow."

    After severely injuring the demigod Spider demon to a certain extent, Yuna spat out a highly destructive dragon''s breath, breaking down the demigod Spider demon''s already heavily injured body into extremely fine particles, which disappeared in the midst of the strong wind and acid rain.

    This Dragon Breath had not been used up yet.

    Yuna turned her neck and spat at a demigod Spider demon that had just stood up.

    The demigod Spider demon sensed danger, but the dragon''s breath was as fast as lightning, and it couldn''t Dodge in time. The spider demon could only raise its giant sword surrounded by ck light and split out a heavy ck mist to block the dragon''s breath.

    Theyers of ck mist were torn apart.

    The giant sword broke in the middle.

    The demigod Spider demon took this opportunity to give up its weapon and sink into the ground to avoid the Dragon Breath.

    ? "What a stupid fellow."

    However, Yuna''s eyes lit up when she saw the demonic spider''s actions.

    The Dragon''s four limbs stomped heavily on the ground, and a circle of invisible ripples immediately spread out. Wherever it passed, the soft soil turned into a cage with a terrifying oppressive force, firmly pressing down on the spider demon that had entered the ground and locking its position.

    Yuna opened her mouth and aimed at the trapped Spider demon. She once again charged up her all-conquering Dragon Breath.

    Upon seeing this, the other two Spider demons charged toward Yuna with abyssal power engulfing their bodies like mes.

    They had analyzed Yuna''s repulsive force when they came into contact with it. They had used the power of the abyss to construct a corresponding repulsive force defensive barrier so that they would not be repelled directly.

    At this moment, Yuna''s dragon wings were spread out and raised high, and she swung them at the two demigod Spider demons.

    Electromaic field!

    BOOM!

    Without any warning, two balls of lightning suddenly burst forth from the demonic spider''s body, crackling and sizzling.

    Numbness, burning, stiffness ... The various negative effects caused the demonic Spider to suffer.

    Yuna''s Dragon Breath was ready. She released another Dragon Breath, which headed straight for the underground Spider demon that was being suppressed by the earth.

    Under her precise control, the ground in front of the dragon''s breath turned soft again. The dragon''s breath pierced through it effortlessly and reached the demon Spider deep underground,yer byyer. It disintegrated a small part of its body into its original particles and directly injured it.

    "Gravitational field, electromaic field ... Yuna''s Dragon Breath seems to involve an even more microscopic level of interaction."

    he can control the four fundamental forces. The upper limit of his potential is not any worse than my time power.

    in this case, as the head of the legendary dragon species, my advantage is mainly in my growth speed.

    Garen was deep in thought.

    He had rarely seen Yuna go all out in a battle.

    That was why most of his attention was on Yuna.

    As for the spider demons that were fighting garen ... One of them was entangled by his own time mirror image and was at risk of being crushed by the time mirror image. One of them was sted into pieces by garen''s high-circle spell that wasbined with the stacked sky spell. One of them was turned into minced meat by time stop, time division, and time sequence explosion.

    There was another one who was directly facing the silver Dragon, trembling with fear.

 Chapter 953 Time, Reverse

    Heavy rain poured down, and the wind and thunder danced.

    In the dusky sky.

    The mountain-like silver Dragon blotted out the sky and looked down at the trembling Demon Spider with a hint of mockery in its eyes.

    just now, you seemed to have said that you wanted to test the power of the Lord of the Dragon Court.

    "Now, tell me, is my name true to its name?"

    The huge Dragon said indifferently.

    But just as he finished speaking, before the fearful Spider demon could reply, he shook his head slightly and muttered to himself, forget it. Let''s not waste each other''s time. I don''t need the sad acknowledgment of other creatures.

    While they were talking.

    The giant God garen''s body shed and disappeared from his original spot. When he reappeared, he was already very close to his target.

    The demonic Spider wanted to retreat immediately, it had already lost the courage to fight garen head-on.

    However, the surrounding time suddenly came to a standstill, turning the demonic Spider into a life-like frozen sculpture in a short time. It was difficult for it to move.

    Under the suppression of the main material world, garen''s strength level was still at the level of a demigod, no different from before.

    But in fact, after he had advanced to a lesser divine power, his connection with the river of time had deepened. The effects of all the abilities based on the river of time had increased, and the consumption had been greatly reduced. His fighting ability had be more powerful.

    Now, even an extraordinary demigod great demon like the demonic Spider couldn''t easily escape from the time freeze domain.

    In the past, to restrain an opponent at the level of time stop, it would consume a huge amount of garen''s power of time. Time stop could only maintain order for a short moment, but now it was easy to use.

    He appeared in front of the demonic Spider as if he had teleported.

    The Dragon''s massive body was surrounded by strong winds and heavy rain, and the shadow IT formed enveloped the demonic Spider.

    At this moment, theparison of their body sizes was like an adult and a child. They were not on the same level.

    Next, without any hesitation, garen raised his Dragon w horizontally and swung it violently. The space and time tearing w with a silver stream of light swept through the demigod Spider demon''s body.

    Kachaa!

    A stream of light shed past and passed through the demonic spider''s body.

    Five dragon w-shaped cracks were left in the space, and they took a long time to heal.

    At the same time, theyers of protection formed by the abyssal power were torn apart, and the biological armors fused with the flesh and blood on the surface were shattered ... &Nbsp; the demonic spider''s body was instantly torn to pieces, the spacetime ripping w''s powerful tearing force heavily injuring it.

    In the face of garen''s attack, the demon Armor that it was so proud of was like paper soaked in water. It broke with a touch and crumbled with a rub.

    Under garen''s repeated attacks with his sharp ws, the demon spider''s already torn body was reduced to even smaller pieces.

    Finally,

    When the spider demon''s body, which had lost its ability to resist, was restored and assembled again, it had already retreated from its gigantified form that was as tall as a two-hundred-meter mountain. Garen cast the time Amber sealing technique and sealed it up, then threw it into the dimensional space filled with amber crystals of the same kind with ease.

    Sealing up the demigod creatures he defeated as collectibles was a habit garen had developed during the War of Glory.

    However, he was toozy to collect too many enemies of his own kind.

    It was like unlocking the monster guide in a game. He felt that it was enough to seal one creature for his collection, unless there was something special about it that made garen look at it differently.

    The demonic Spider that was fighting its own time mirror image was also killed by the time mirror image.

    The dead time mirror image''s strength was actually slightly weaker than their original bodies. However, with garen''s constant, seemingly endless power of time, the dead time mirror image was always at its peak state, slowly crushing the spider demon''s main body.

    At that moment, there was not a single living demigod Spider demon in garen''s field of vision.

    There were a total of six demigod Spider demons that had confronted him earlier, and garen had quickly taken care of four of them.

    But here came the problem.

    Where did the other two demigod Spider demons go?

    "The two of you are smart. You ran away as soon as you saw the situation."

    The silver Dragon that was taller and more majestic than many mountains turned its gaze to a deep ck-purple crack on the surface.

    This was not an ordinary crack, but an abyssal crack, a temporary passage between the bottomless abyss and the main material world. It could bring the chaos and evil power of the bottomless abyss into the main material world, erode the rules here, and increase the strength of the demons to a certain extent.

    Just as garen had crushed two of the spider demons surrounded by six of them with lightning speed ...

    Two of the spider demons immediately felt that something was wrong. While garen was dealing with the other two Spider demons, they did not say anything and used the power of the abyss to st open a crack, entered it, and escaped back to the bottomless abyss.

    "If it was in the past, I would have let you guys escape."

    but you''re unlucky to have met the current me.

    The silver behemoth thatnded on the ground took a deep breath, and the invisible river of time entered the Dragon''s stomach with strong winds and acid rain.

    At the same time.

    Garen''s expression turned serious as he raised his right w.

    Then, something strange happened.

    The ring of ck scales on the silver Dragon''s right wrist suddenly separated from the scales like ink and floated in the air. Then, it formed a few special runes that were filled with the feeling of the passing of time. They rotated clockwise like a ring.

    If there were creatures that could also see the river of time here, they would be surprised to find that the rune wheel''s rotationw was consistent with the flow Law of the River of time. It was orderly and unstable, neither fast nor slow.

 Chapter 954 Time, Reverse

    Thest time he woke up from his deep sleep and advanced to a lesser divine power, it allowed garen to awaken more than one time-type ability.

    There was a very important ability that he had been coveting and had studied many times, but had never been sessful in mastering. After garen woke up, he had sessfully mastered it as he wished.

    Staring at the abyssal crack, the Dragon''s voice was like thunder.

    everything in the world has been turned upside down. All existences are no longer as they were before. And I will be crowned King in the eternal sequence.

    The rune wheel that was moving in a clockwise direction suddenly stopped. Then, it started moving in the opposite direction.

    At the same time.

    The corrosive raindrops that had fallen from the sky and formed pools of acid on the ground were affected by a strange force. They condensed back into raindrops and flew back into the sky. The corroded ground was also healing at a speed that was visible to the naked eye.

    Some of the shattered soil and rocks returned to their original positions, turning intoplete rock blocks.

    The fallen trees stood up, and the leaves that were blown away by the wind flew back from the distance with the wind, falling into the treetops and growing back into one.

    This scene attracted the attention of the wind Dukes who were watching the battle.

    Ever since the Dragon took over the battlefield, the wind Dukes, who had been in a tough battle, wanted to fight side by side with the Dragon and defeat the spider demons. However, looking at the power of the two terrifying behemoths, they found that they did not need help at all.

    At this time, when they saw the strange scene caused by the silver Dragon, the guesses in their hearts made them even more shocked.

    "Time ... It''s flowing against the current."

    The Duke of wind felt his throat choke up as he spoke. He found it hard to believe.

    ?€?

    Bottomless abyss, fourteenthyer, steam swamp.

    Under the endless steam and acid rain, a side of a ck Mountain that was not corroded by the acid rain suddenly cracked.

    Between the exploded rocks and soil, two Spider demons escaped back to the abyss through the abyssal crack.

    "Phew ..." The Lord of the Dragon Court lives up to his name."

    "He''s too powerful."

    no wonder the elves were so terrified at the mention of the Lord of the Royal Court ... Who in the Prime Material ne can defeat such a monster?"

    They were called monsters by the demons.

    This was undoubtedly an honor.

    The two Spider demons looked at each other and saw the lingering fear in each other''s eyes. Then, smelling the familiar smell of acid rain and hot steam in the steam swamp, they both breathed a sigh of relief.

    he won''t dare to chase us all the way to the abyss. We''re safe now.

    At the same time, far away, behind the bloated chaos with thick, slimy, purple-red tentacles growing all over its body, the strange and deformed body was entrenched in its own salt pool. Each tentacle reached out, twisted, and squirmed, filling the surrounding space to the brim.

    The fat upper-half human turned his head, his vision passing throughyers of space to look at the two Spider demons.

    The voice behind the chaos was rough and came from a distance.

    She said impatiently,"Holmes, Isaiah, where''s the scepter I wanted?" Give it to me. "

    Then, she mumbled in a low voice, " Miska, my Prince, my lover, don''t worry. You will soon return to the abyss and rule this ce with me.

    Ten demigod Spider demons.

    There were even more Spider-demons that had formed an Army, and they had taken advantage of AGU''s weakness tounch a surprise attack. Given the difference in strength between the two sides, the descendant of chaos had never thought that his subordinates would return in defeat. Because he was immersed in the joy of the future, he did not pay attention to the war in the main material world.

    On the other side.

    Hearing the words full of expectation from chaos, the two Spider demons said in a low voice, " "Please forgive me ..."

    Before the demonic Spider could finish its sentence, a sudden change urred.

    They lost control of their bodies and began to retreat step by step. The surrounding rock fragments that had exploded when they appeared seemed to be moved by an invisible hand and moved back at the same time.

    "Ah?"

    "What''s going on?"

    The two Spider demons looked frightened, not knowing what was happening.

    The power of the abyss surrounded their bodies like fire. They burst out with all their strength, but they still couldn''t stop their bodies from retreating.

    In the blink of an eye, the bodies of the two Spider demons retreated step by step. Their backs sank into the abyssal crack and disappeared into the abyss again. At the same time, the surrounding broken stones flew over and repaired the crack, quickly restoring it to its original state.

    It was as if nothing had happened.

    BOOM!

    A section of purplish-red Tentacle extended out of space and shattered the mountain that the crack was on. But it was toote. The abyssal crack had already disappeared, and the two Spider demons had left the abyss.

    &Nbsp; gulp.

    The salt pool began to churn violently, and the tentacles behind the chaos began to wave wildly, revealing her irritable and angry mood.

    .............

    In the Prime Material ne, the endless great forest swayed in the wind and rain.

    The two demonic spiders that had escaped the Prime Material ne were pulled back alive by the reversal of time.

    The two Spider demons blinked as they once more stood on the devastatednd. They looked around at the familiar environment and the terrifying Dragon. They were at a loss as to what to do, their faces filled with fear and confusion.

    "Wee back."

    Bathing in the wind and rain that reversed the flow of time, the giant dragon that was like a king in this abnormal time zone spoke calmly, the Dragon Horn on its head that looked like a crown glistened.

    "No one has ever been able to escape unscathed from my enemies."

    "You two will be no exception."

    As he spoke, the ring on the majestic Silver Dragon''s wrist stopped spinning in the opposite direction. It disappeared again, turning into a mysterious ring of ck scales.

    The world was turned upside down, and the area where the reverse flow was reversed returned to normal.

    The acid rain continued to fall from the sky, the earth continued to be corroded, and the trees were once again torn apart by the biting cold wind, turning into wreckage.

    "We surrender, we surrender!"

    "If you don''t mind, we''re willing to work for you!"

    Seeing the undisguised killing intent in the silver dragon''s eyes, the two Spider demons had lost the courage to fight garen even though they were in good condition in all aspects and still had sufficientbat power after experiencing the strange time reversal.

    After knowing that they could not escape, the two Spider demons, who cherished their lives more than their fellow tribesmen, wanted to surrender.

    From the little spider demons to the demigod great Spider demons, they had eaten a lot of sh * t. They did not want to die in the main material world just like that. Moreover, it was not too embarrassing to surrender to a powerful existence like garen.

    Unfortunately ...

    Garen had no interest in subduing demons.

    Demons were fickle. If he took them as his subordinates, he would have to deal with the gods of mountain paradise and also prevent them from rebelling and bing a traitor. It was too troublesome, so he might as well kill them directly.

    As the Lord of the Royal Court, garen did notck two demigods to work for him.

    under my dragon wings, cowards who run away from battle are not allowed to exist.

    In just a few minutes, the two demigod Spider demons had died in the main material world under garen''s destructive and fierce attacks.

    Up to this point, of the six powerful Spider demons that could bring disaster to a region or even destroy the world in any main material world, five of them had died under garen''s sharp ws, and one of them had been lucky enough to obtain a different kind of immortality.

    it''s getting easier and easier to deal with demigod creatures in the main material world.

    Before garen could enjoy himself to his heart''s content, the other party had already beenpletely eliminated.

    He felt that with his currentbat strength, ten demigod Spider demons would barely be enough to satisfy him, but it was still not enough.

    Although he had never fought with a God or Saint with great divine power.

    However, garen was now confident that he could easily tear a Saint apart.

    Unless it was an especially powerful one, such as the main body of a God with great divine power, or the main body of a creature that was simr to a great divine power, garen could already dere that he was invincible in the main material world.

    However, in the outer nes, a Lesser God could upy a region, but they were not considered a top-notch master.

    He turned his head and looked at the other side of AGU.

    The energy dragon girl was dismembering thest Spider demon and trying to bite the spider leg she had torn off.

    "Pfft, pfft."

    "rgh, it''s so bad."

    Yuna spat out the spider''s leg right after she chewed on it. She had a disgusted look on her face.

    This was the greatest damage that the pitiful Demon Spider had done to Yuna before it died.

 Chapter 955 The Humiliating Binding Experience After The Chaos

    thank you for saving argu from the minions of the chaos. All the Dukes of wind will remember this kindness in their hearts.

    When the dust settled, the demigod Spider demons were all dead.

    The demonic Spider Army had already beenpletely routed.

    Elder Kreins brought his descendant, cestera, who had some social connections with the two dragons. They flew to the airspace near the two dragons, who had already gathered together, in the midst of the strong wind.

    He finished his words of thanks.

    Elder Kreins ''eyes wandered between the two dragons and asked, " "May I know how I should address you, your Excellencies?"

    The closer he got to the Dragon, the stronger the invisible but real pressure Kreins felt.

    The two dragons were still in their giant God transformation state. Their thousand-meter bodies were like towering mountains. In front of the two dragons, the Duke of the wind was as small as dust. He wasn''t even the size of the dragons ''eyes. At a close distance, they couldn''t even see the Dragon''s entire appearance in the shadows. They could only barely see the head that was like a small mountain.

    Upon hearing elder Kreins ''question, cestera didn''t say anything.

    It understood that the two names it had heard before were most likely fake names.

    "You are the Lord of the Dragon Court,"

    Garen lowered his eyes and looked at the elder of the Duke of wind with hisrge eyes as he spoke calmly.

    It had been many years since the elder of the Duke of wind had left AGU, so he didn''t understand the meaning of this title. However, beside him, cecistera''s expression changed, and it was obvious that he had heard of garen''s name.

    Unlike many Dukes of the wind who stayed in AGU all the time, cestera often brought the young Duke of the wind to travel around the outside world, so he knew more about the major events in the various nes.

    One of them was the War of Glory between the dragons and the elves.

    And the Dragon of eternity and time who ascended to godhood in the War of Glory.

    Looking at garen''s appearance, then seeing garen''s abilities and performance in battle, as well as the demonic spider''s appearance as if they were facing a great enemy, Celeste had actually already vaguely guessed garen''s identity. However, now that she had received confirmation, she could not help but be a little shocked.

    this is a God Saint who is a Dragon God walking outside the God Kingdom.

    Cestera exined to the elder in a low voice.

    At the same time, using the wind as a link and themunication method between the Dukes of wind, cestera told the elder everything he knew about the Lord of the Royal Court and the Dragons of Eternity and time.

    After receiving this information, elder krians ''expression changed slightly, and he looked at the silver Dragon with a conflicted expression.

    It had thought that garen''s identity must not be ordinary.

    However, he did not expect that the other party was actually the true master of the multiverse, a God.

    If any other race had heard of the God''s identity, they would have immediately lowered their attitudes and be respectful, afraid of angering the God. However, the Duke of wind was different. Although not all of them, most of them, especially the elders of the oldest Duke of wind, were filled with resentment towards the God.

    "Dear Lord of the Royal Court, you are a noble God who lives on the seventh floor of mountain paradise."

    so, you are here representing the order gods? "

    hehe, EGU has been waiting for the help of the order gods for hundreds of thousands of years.

    The elder of the Duke of wind said in front of the silver Dragon that blotted out the sky.

    From the tone of this ancient Duke of wind, garen could hear the hidden meaning of resistance and ridicule.

    "Undying, you don''t seem to be satisfied with my arrival."

    "From your tone, I can hear your dissatisfaction with the gods."

    The giant dragon looked down at the tiny wind Duke, its voice was like the ninth Heaven''s Thunder.

    Under the might of the God and the Dragon, a look of fear appeared on Celeste''s face, and she looked anxiously at the elder of the wind Duke.

    Elder Kreins was silent for a moment, then lowered his head and said, " "I don''t dare to."

    you are a high and mighty God, and we are just pitiful creatures who have been forgotten by the world and can only hide and struggle on ourst breath.

    even if you''ve made great contributions to the order gods, what right do you have to express your dissatisfaction with the gods now? "

    Although it said it didn''t dare, its words still carried a hint of mockery.

    Upon hearing the elder''s words, cestera''s heart turned cold.

    We''re finished ...

    He wasn''t a kind God. During the war, the number of elven demigods who died in his hands was uncountable. The corpses of ordinary elves piled up into mountains and blood flowed like the sea ... Celeste didn''t believe that a mere year of experience together could make a God treat him as a friend.

    "Please calm your anger."

    "Elder Kreins" head was damaged by the spider demon and he''s a little muddled now, so he spoke without thinking."

    I''ll go with you! cestera gritted his teeth and summoned up his courage to speak to the Dragon in the sky.

    The silver Dragon was expressionless, its tinum-colored eyes reflecting the two wind Dukes.

    In the next second, the extremely nervous cestera heard a low dragonnguage.

    you''re quite gutsy to mock the order gods.

    however, I didn''t participate in the war between order and chaos, and I''m not here representing the order gods. I don''t care how you treat the order gods.

    Garen said calmly.

    Kreins ''words were directed at the God who had forgotten and abandoned the Duke of wind. It had nothing to do with him, so he naturally wouldn''t get angry over it.

    After hearing garen''s answer, Celeste''s anxious heart settled down and she heaved a sigh of relief.

    Kreins was slightly stunned.

    aren''t you here on behalf of the order gods? "

 Chapter 956 The Humiliating Binding Experience After The Chaos

    It had a puzzled expression.

    The silver Dragon raised its chin and said, " fate has brought me here. I only represent myself.

    After a pause, the silver Dragon went straight to the point and said in an unquestionable tone, " the spider demon is here for the remaining seven scepters.

    you should know in your hearts that EGU does not have the ability to protect the scepter from the sharp ws of a demon. To you, it is just a sacred object that will cause disaster.

    as long as AGU still has the scepter, the demons will never give up on tracking him. However, it will be difficult for you to be lucky enough to meet me again.

    out of consideration for the safety of your people, for the peace of the multiverse, and as a reward for me saving AGU, you should hand over the scepter to me.

    The Dragon''s voice exploded like thunder in the sky, reaching the ears of all the Dukes of wind.

    Their reactions varied.

    Some of them were obviously moved, and indeed did not want to keep running and hiding for the scepter, while some red at him, thinking that garen was coveting their race''s sacred object.

    "So you''vee for the scepter,"

    the seven-section scepter has always been the sacred object of my sigu Kingdom. Your request ... What if I say that our Duke of wind is unable to agree?"

    Garen was unmoved.

    "Do you think you have a choice?"

    I came here with good intentions, which is why I saved AGU. But you have to know that God is kind, and he does notck the wrath of Heavenly fire and lightning.

    The silver Dragon said in a deep voice as it looked down at the wind Dukes.

    Garen did not care about what the wind Dukes thought.

    In actual fact, garen could have waited for the demon to fight with the Duke of wind, break through EGU, and snatch the scepter before snatching it away from the demon.

    In that case, it would be easier because the strength of the demons who had fought the Duke of wind would be slightly weakened, and there was no need to waste time talking to them.

    Under such circumstances, if garen wanted the scepter, it didn''t matter if the other party was willing or not. The scepter was already considered his possession. Moreover, garen had also saved AGU from danger.

    The Duke of wind had no right to say no in front of him.

    After a few seconds of silence, Kreins said with a sorrowful expression, " "You''re right, we really don''t have a choice."

    As one of the elders, it was already very difficult for the few remaining nsmen in the valley of order to survive.

    In fact, half of the elders had thought of throwing the scepter to the demons. This way, AGU would be safe.

    Although they could no longer travel between the main material world as they pleased, they would not have to run around like this if the demons were not hunting them. The wind Dukes were already tired of such a life.

    As for handing the scepter over to the order gods ...

    The wind Dukes were resentful of the gods and would rather give their scepters to the demons than to the order gods.

    &Nbsp; but ...

    As the Guardians of the seven scepters, they could only think about it and could not really give the scepter to the demon.

    By doing so, the threat from the demons might be removed, but next, they would face an even more terrible threat-the punishment from the gods.

    He was not willing to give the scepter to the gods, but to the demons.

    This kind of behavior would undoubtedly bebeled as being in cahoots with the demons. The order gods were unable to chase the wind Dukes to the bottomless abyss to deal with the demons, but they could punish the wind Dukes as they pleased, and they didn''t have to care about the contributions that the wind Dukes had made.

    Although there were dragon gods in the Dragon God system who lived in thend of order, they were also distributed in the lower nes such as hell. Even if they lived in mountain paradise, they did not belong to the official camp of the order gods.

    In this way, the scepter was handed over to a Dragon God of mountain paradise.

    He would no longer have to suffer the threat of demons, and he would not have to anger the order gods.

    The Dragon God had just saved AGU, so they really couldn''t think of a reason to refuse.

    The other elders of the Duke of wind flew over as well. After a simplemunication, they reached a unified opinion and said to the silver Dragon, " thank you for saving AGU. We believe that you are a powerful and kind God.

    "EGU is willing to give you his authority for safekeeping."

    "Please wait a moment, we''ll take the scepter out of the sigu core."

    After hearing the other party''s final answer, garen nodded his head in satisfaction. At the same time, his gaze flickered as he said, " there''s no rush. You guys go back to AGU first. Don''t let your guard down. Keep an eye on the scepter.

    The elders of the Duke of wind looked puzzled, not knowing why garen would make such an arrangement.

    However, they understood in the next second.

    &Nbsp; gulp.

    &Nbsp; gulp.

    &Nbsp; gulp.

    On the surface of The Endless Forest that had already been ravaged by acid rain, a strange sound suddenly rang out.

    He lowered his head.

    Bubbles and purple-red steam rose from the cracks on the surface of the earth, and abyssal saltwater with a dense evil and chaotic aura gushed out. In a short breath, ayer of it spread out, as if it had turned the entire endless forest into a strange and evil saltwater swamp.

    "The spider demons are just appetizers."

    "The true opponent I''ve been waiting for is this one."

    BOOM!

    The seemingly endless amount of salt water suddenly began to spin crazily, forming a vortex with a diameter of more than a thousand meters on the surface of the earth. It was filled with a ck-purple evil aura, and it seemed to reach the abyss.

    In the whirlpool, a huge ck shadow was bathed in the acid rain that had suddenly be several times more majestic and slowly floated up.

    The first thing that was revealed was a head with a human female face. Her head was covered with curved green hair, like dark venomous snakes that were about to devour people. It was tied up by a crown made from the skull of an unknown creature.

 Chapter 957 After The Chaos, The Humiliating Binding Experience

    Immediately after, a fat, human-like body with blue skin that almost turned ck appeared.

    Under her humongous body that was no less than the two true dragons, there were ten extremely thick tentacles that extended out of the salt water vortex for more than 2000 meters like. river. The skin was covered with purple-red veins, mucus, and suckers ... It wriggled non-stop, and with just a slight movement, it left behind endless trenches on the ground.

    Hula!

    The sky turned even darker.

    Endless acid rain fell from the sky and onto the ground. When it came into contact with the salt water that had already covered the surface, it produced heavy steam and blocked the vision of the wind Dukes.

    Even so.

    Under the thick white steam, the faintly visible purple-red tentacles and the terrifying bloated body as tall as a mountain almost made the wind Dukes ''hearts stop and they found it hard to breathe.

    "What a terrifying demon."

    it should be after the chaos that created the wolf spider Miska.

    even with the suppression of the Prime Material ne, I''m afraid all of usbined are no match for her.

    The elders of the Duke of wind had grave expressions. At the same time, they were rejoicing and afraid.

    The silver Dragon, who had not yet deactivated its giant God transformation, looked down at the terrifying form behind the chaos and said, unmoved, " the former leader of the demons, the tanari demons, the creator of the two Demon Princes, the representative of the will of the abyss, the descendant of chaos.

    "Should I feel honored or afraid that you have descended in your true form?"

    After chaos, in order to snatch the scepter and save his Prince, he came to the main material world in his true form.

    Even under the pressure of the Prime Material ne, this ancient demon who had once led the demons to attack the upper nes still revealed its terrifying form and aura.

    This was the first time garen had encountered an opponent of this level.

    If he was outside the main material world, he would stay as far away as possible and would not be so arrogant as to provoke the other party. However, inside the main material world, garen was eager to try, his tinum-colored eyes burning with fighting spirit.

    "The Dragon God system''s junior."

    "Since you recognize me, why don''t you leave immediately? the scepter is not something you should covet."

    "Your n''s main God, io, is only qualified to stand in front of me if he''s resurrected!"

    The voice after the chaos was very rough, like a huge rock falling to the ground, ear-piercing.

    Garenughed and said,"is that so?" I can''tpare to a sovereign of my race, but it seems that I''ll be more than enough to deal with you in the Prime Material ne."

    Garen had always respected the ancient and powerful existences who had lived until now.

    The strong were worthy of respect.

    However, the premise of respect was mutual respect.

    Since chaos had underestimated him, there was no need for him to respect him anymore.

    you have the protection of the time Dragon, a divine power, but that doesn''t mean you have the right to talk to me like this!

    junior, let me teach you a lesson. I''ll let you know the difference between you and a true top-tier expert!

    When he heard garen''s words, chaos, who was already in a bad mood, became irascible. His tentacles writhed on the ground, making a sound as if the sky was falling and the earth was cracking.

    "Yuna, fly higher and away from the battlefield."

    If I''m not a match for her after the chaos, you can help me deal with her.

    Garen said softly to his partner.

    With Yuna''sbat power, although she could not bepared to garen and the Queen of Chaos, she could still provide some help. However, garen really wanted to defeat the Queen of Chaos, who was simr to a great divine power, by himself.

    Such an opportunity was hard toe by.

    If he did not want to unseal the tarant Miska too much, chaos would not havee to the main material world in its true form, because it was undoubtedly a great risk.

    "Alright," he said.

    Yuna could feel the pressure after the chaos, and knew that there was still a long way to go before she could defeat an enemy of this level. Hence, she followed garen''s instructions obediently and pped her dragon wings, flying to a higher altitude. At the same time, she kept an eye on the situation of the battle, ready to help garen at any time.

    "Hmph, you want to fight me alone?"

    I admire your courage, and at the same time, I pity your ignorance and arrogance.

    A muscr arm stretched out from the chaos and spread its palm.

    A small vortex appeared in the space between her criss-crossing tentacles, and a ck Trident with a soaring evil spiritual light and chaotic aura appeared. It was held in The Hand of Chaos.

    It was obvious that even though she was belittling garen, she still valued him.

    Otherwise, there would be no need for chaos to take out his own weapon.

    He had heard of garen''s battle results after chaos.

    She didn''t want to fail miserably in an easy task and be defeated by a God of theter stage in the Prime Material ne. If that happened, her authority in the abyss, which had already weakened a lot, would plummet again.

    Purple-red abyssal power burned on the surface of the body behind the chaos.

    Her body, which was muchrger than giant God garen''s, was sent flying. Her long and thick tentacles were moving in the air, approaching garen rapidly.

    Before he even got close, he pointed the ck Trident at garen from afar.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    In the deafening sound, the earth shattered, and purple-red vortexes that connected to the abyss appeared.

    In the pce in the bottomless abyss after the chaos, the chaotic salt water in the salt pool, which was strong enough to corrode a God''s body, went through the purple-red vortex and shot straight into the sky. It was like a pir of water that burst up and hit garen from the bottom to the top.

 Chapter 958 After The Chaos, The Humiliating Binding Experience

    Garen''s gaze focused as he pped his dragon wings, causing the river of time to gather.

    The Dragon''s body glowed with a strange light, with the most intense lighting from its wings. At the same time, it twisted and turned in the air like a silver lightning bolt. Its body, which was as huge as a mountain, was incredibly agile.

    Shuttling through the violent streams of chaotic salt water, garen was not as rxed as he appeared to be.

    The descendant of chaos was indeed worthy of being the former leader of the abyss, the existence that could create the tanari demons.

    It was just that the battle had just started, but the feeling it gave garen waspletely different from all the enemies he had encountered before.

    Although he was not directly hit by the water pir, the water that sshed in all directions almost filled every inch of the space, making it difficult to Dodge. Even garen''s vision of the future ability did not have much effect.

    Countless sshes of water scattered in all directions along with the erupting water pir, sshing towards the silver Dragon''s body.

    The barrier of time surrounded garen''s body, protecting his dragon body.

    Under the erosion of the terrifying corrosive water, ripples surged up on the time barrier. The power of time continued to be consumed, which was enough to prove the power of the other party''s attack.

    it''s just the aftershock of the water, but it''s almost as powerful as the full-force attack of the mechanical heavenly Lord in the metal world.

    Garen''s heart trembled, and he became even more focused and serious.

    All of his attention was focused on the battle with chaos. He was not distracted at all.

    As he dodged the salt water pir summoned by chaos, garen took the time to open his Dragon mouth and aimed at the squirming tentacles that were flying towards him.

    Between the criss-crossing dragon teeth, there was a Rising Dragon Breath.

    The breath of time shattering!

    A dragon''s breath shot straight behind the chaos like a waterfall.

    "Not bad, but that''s all there is to it!"

    The chaos Queen raised her pitch-ck Trident, and the tip of the Trident burned with mes formed by the power of the abyss, stabbing toward the breath of time shattering.

    This Demon Lord''s abyssal power was extremely profound. When garen''s time-shattering breath was confronting it, it could not pass through the purple-red mes formed by the abyssal power and was scattered by the ck Trident.

    Against the breath of time shattering, the figure of chaos held a ck Trident and pressed forward.

    The ferocious momentum seemed to tear the dragon''s breath apart and prate garen''s head.

    With a p of his dragon wings, he dodged a pir of salt water that rose from the ground. Although garen''s Dragon Breathnded below, it was not affected. Instead, he grinned, a smile appearing on his dragon face.

    Hu!

    He exhaled even more violently.

    At the same time.

    The time-crushing breath that could crush everything suddenly changed into the time-plundering breath that could prate the defense of foreign energy and pass through the purple-red mes formed by the abyssal power.

    Plundering the breath of time could allow living beings to experience the passage of endless years in a short instant. It could also be effective on weapons.<novelnext></novelnext>

    However, the most unique feature of this Dragon Breath was that it could ignore any form of protection.

    However, weapons after chaos were clearly not something that the breath of time could shake in a short time.

    The moment it passed through the protection, the breath of time plunder changed again, the nature of the Dragon Breath became the breath of expelling time.

    Under the sweep of the expelling breath of time, the pitch-ck Trident was immediately swept up by the river of time and was expelled inch by inch into the temporary void of time.

    Hun Dun moved his empty palm and his expression changed.

    At the same time.

    One by one, the salt water pirs rose from the ground, stopping garen from dodging them.

    The reason why the salt water columns from the abyss could be summoned so densely was because of the pitch-ck Trident that was the Queen of Chaos. Garen could see this. His Dragon Breath was not aimed at the Queen of Chaos, but to get rid of her weapon first.

    The pitch-ck Trident that had been banished within the void struggled non-stop, but it could not be expelled for too long.

    However, it was better to banish it for a while than to be used by chaos all the time.

    Before this, garen''s dragon''s breath could not be changed in the process of spitting it out, unless he used it up in one breath and then stored it for the next one. This ability was only obtained after his growth and promotion this time, and it was very useful, making it impossible for the enemy to guard against it.

    The weapon that took advantage of the chaos was expelled.

    The silver Dragon let out a deep roar and cast countless enhancement spells on itself. At the same time, it pped its wings and took the initiative to face the chaos.

    On the other side.

    The face behind chaos revealed a gloomy expression and roared, " "Very good, very good, you''ve sessfully piqued my interest!"

    Buzzzzzz!

    Six thick, long, purple-red tentacles broke through the air and flew over.

    Garen''s eyes saw through the surface and saw the sharp teeth hidden in the suction cups of these tentacles. He was probably going to suffer if he was caught, so he looked cautious.

    The power of time burst forth.

    The time freeze domain was unleashed.

    But after the chaos, he seemed to be able to sense the change in time freeze.

    In an instant, the power of the abyss spread out and coated her tentacles with ayer of protection, resisting the effect of time freeze and resisting the power of time. However, the lightning-like speed of her tentacles was reduced, more or less affected.

    Garen''s eleration mode was activated to its limit.

    The Dragon''s wings pped non-stop, dodging the tentacles that seemed to be able to extend infinitely. He also found an opportunity to tear and counterattack with the ws of time and space breaking.

    Buzzzzzz!

    In the counterattack of garen''s w of spacetime rupture, one of the tentacles was broken into several pieces, but it was regenerated in the blink of an eye, as if it was not affected at all.

 Chapter 959 After The Chaos, The Humiliating Binding Experience

    When he looked at his expression after the chaos, there was no change at all.

    attacking her tentacles should have no effect.

    "The upper half of the human body might be the weakness."

    Garen''s eyes narrowed.

    At the same time, the two tentacles suddenly merged together, and their speed increased sharply. Caught off guard, they instantly extended infinitely, wrapping around garen''s waist.

    Chi Chi Chi!

    Hundreds of millions of sharp teeth hidden in the suction cups of the tentacles moved. Even the barrier of time could not resist them and was quickly bitten through.

    The barrier of time was broken, and garen''s scales were naturally crushed by the countless teeth that were like meat grinders. The ces that were entangled by the tentacles were badly mutted.

    Dizziness, numbness, stiffness, excruciating pain ... All kinds of negative curses burst out at the same time. The silver Dragon''s body paused, and more tentacles rolled over like pythons,yer byyer. In the blink of an eye, it was swallowed, and only an eye was exposed between the cracks.

    Suddenly.

    The copse of the world was reflected in the dragon''s eyes.

    At this moment, the two tentacles had just merged into one, and their speed increased dramatically as theyunched a sneak attack on garen.

    The silver Dragon raised its ws, and the ring of ck scales on its wrist instantly floated up and rotated counterclockwise. The tentacles that had just fused into one separated and returned to their original state.

    Taking advantage of the gap between chaos ''attacks, garen raised his Dragon w high and swung it at her with all his might.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The five w marks tore through space and went straight for the upper body of chaos.

    After awakening this time, garen''s original abilities had also been improved to a certain extent. The w of time and space rupture could now attack from a long distance, but its power and effect were weaker than when it was attached to the Dragon w to fight.

    "Detestable."

    After chaos, he really did not expect that he would fight with garen for so long, and until now, he had not caused any real damage.

    She had a total of ten tentacles, six of which were used to attack garen, while the other four were used to defend her weaker body.

    Under garen''s attack, her two tentacles curled into a coil, and the surface instantly hardened. Layers of metal armor grew out and blocked the w marks.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The w marks were deeply branded into the metallic armored tentacle disc. It was barely cut open, but it had lost its power and could no longer cause any damage to the main body after chaos.

    At the same time, garen''s gaze focused, and he immediately activated the chronicled explosion and time division on the body behind chaos.

    The w marks were just a feint.

    Taking advantage of the fact that his opponent''s attention was distracted, this was his real attack.

    However, chaos sharply sensed the chaos in the flow of time. His body shot up in a straight line and escaped the area covered by the Chrono explosion and time division in time.

    With the Queen of Chaos as his target, garen used the time mirror image again.

    A time mirror image that was exactly the same as the one after chaos was summoned from the past.

    However, garen was surprised.

    The time-passed mirror image that should have lost its self-awareness and was under its control did not attack the chaos. Instead, it showed a fierce expression at garen, its tentacles flying wildly and rolling towards garen.

    The time-passing mirror image and the main body after chaos attacked together. The power changed the weather and shook the world.

    This almost caused garen to fail miserably in an easy task.

    &Nbsp; fortunately, he had reacted in time and immediately retracted the time energy from the time mirror image.

    "This is really troublesome."

    Garen also felt the difficulty of dealing with chaos.

    The true body of a demon with a greater divine power had descended, and itsbat ability was indeed terrifying.

    under normal circumstances, I can''t do anything to chaos in a one-on-one battle. I can only maintain my invincibility and can''t win.

    "But I came prepared."

    Garen thought to himself.

    When he discovered the demons hidden around AGU, garen felt that it was very likely that the chaos woulde to the main material world to snatch the scepter, so he went to The Endless Forest in advance to make some preparations.

    High up in the sky.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The silver Dragon nimbly twisted and turned as the tentacles strangled and twisted around it. It was always able to avoid them or directly counterattack and cut off the tentacles. It was never caught by the tentacles of chaos. In the gaps between the tentacles, it used Dragon Breath, spells, and various time-type abilities to attack the human body of chaos, but it was not effective.

    Another tentacle was added after the chaos.

    The seven tentacles danced wildly in the sky, chasing after the Dragon.

    Garen calcted the movement trajectory of the opponent''s tentacles in his mind, dodging left and right.

    A few secondster, the Dragon suddenly scuttled away and barely dodged the tentacles. The tentacles behind the chaos had already entangled themselves, like a cat ying with hemp thread.

    Hu!

    The giant dragon spread its wings, but did not take the opportunity to attack chaos''s main body. Instead, it vigntly spat out a long-range Dragon Breath again.

    "Hmph, you''re smart."

    Chaos revealed a look of disappointment.

    At the same time, the messy ball of tentacles separated in the blink of an eye and blocked the Dragon Breath.

    The two giant beasts that covered the sky were fighting endlessly in the sky. The tentacles behind the chaos almost covered the sky. The silver Dragon that was confronting them was also powerful. The momentum it caused was like the end of the world. It was terrifying.

    In the intense battle, the battlefield behind garen and chaos kept changing.

    Very quickly, the two of them appeared in a certain area.

    At this time, the silver Dragon seemed to be in a hurry to achieve victory, so it used more power to attack. However, chaos found an opportunity and shot out eight tentacles, blocking all the directions that the silver Dragon could escape from.

    "I''ve finally caught you!"

    The face of the figure behind chaos twisted as he roared.

    The passage of time seemed to slow down as the tentacle got closer and closer. However, the Dragon''s expression suddenly changed and it grinned,"No, I''ve caught you,"

    Before he could finish his sentence, the ring of ck scales on garen''s Dragon w began to move counterclockwise again.

    A sudden change urred.

    Chi Chi Chi!

    More than a thousand chains suddenly appeared in the air.

    The 13th-circle arcane spell, arcane chain.

    Each of the mystic chains was engraved with hundreds of millions ofplex runes, and they had the ultimate binding power that was enough to restrain demigod creatures. The mystic chains that suddenly burst out weren''t just a spell.

    The chain formed by this spell was only in the form of a single strand.

    In other words, the hundreds of mystical chains were actually more than a thousand level 13 spells cast at the same time.

    Thousands of secret technique chains crisscrossed and covered the surrounding space, firmly locking the tentacles behind the chaos. Countless runes flickered at a high frequency, and they were extremely dazzling.

    "Ah? How is that possible?"

    After the chaos, his expression changed.

    She used all her strength, and the purple-red abyssal power surged.

    The secret magic chains trembled violently, and cracks slowly appeared, but they did not break.

    Chaos was still tightly bound, and its tentacles were straightened. It was locked in the sky in a humiliating posture, like a poor octopus that had fallen into a spider web trap.

    Under the pressure of the main material world, she could not believe that garen could cast so many high-circle spells in an instant. Being trapped by so many secret technique chains at the same time, even after the chaos, he would not be able to break free easily.

    Garen indeed couldn''t.

    However, he could use it in advance.

    At a fixed location, before the battle between AGU and the demon began, garen cast the secret chain spell here and stacked it repeatedly with the sky stacking spell. He cast it many times and marked the time point of the countless spells he had cast.

    Time hade.

    When chaos appeared here, garen used the marked time node to partially reverse time, reenacting these spells in reverse, and all of them burst out in an instant.

    This was derived from the ability to reverse time, and garen called it the reverse flow formation.

    "I''m a dragon, a God, and at the same time, a spell caster."

    as we all know, it''s never a wise move to fight against a spell caster who''s prepared.

    The silver Dragon grinned as it looked at chaos, who was being bound and struggling non-stop.

 Chapter 960 The King Of The Deep Sea, Da Qian, The Ancient God Of The Abyss

    "Sinister and cunning!"

    The Queen of Chaos, who was locked by the secret technique chain and unable to move, was furious. Her beautiful human face twisted and she roared.

    The enemy''s nder was like honey to garen.

    The silver Dragon did not mind at all. It only chuckled and said, " "No, this is called courage and resourcefulness."

    As he spoke, garen opened his huge Dragon mouth.

    He would not waste any time and give the descendant of chaos a chance to break free from the secret technique chain.

    Hu!

    The time-crushing breath passed through the gap between the thick purple-red tentacles and went straight to the upper body of chaos ''head.

    She raised her human-like arm and blocked the time-shattering breath.

    At the same time, under garen''s control, time-based abilities such as time-based explosion and time division, which could hurt the mood, also surged forth violently while it was difficult to Dodge and defend effectively after the chaos.

    Garen also took out the blue rune that he had obtained from the other dimension.

    One arcaneet after another, thousands of scorching lightning bolts ... It almost covered the sky as it swept towards the back of the chaos.

    In the blink of an eye.

    The upper half of the human body behind the chaos was covered by the chaotic, separated, and dangerous time flow. It was also bombarded byets and lightning, and its huge body was drowned in blinding light and explosions.

    The time-crushing breath arrived at the same time and collided with the arm behind chaos.

    BOOM!

    It was silent, but it caused the river of time to surge.

    Strange purplish-red veins appeared on the arm after the chaos. They flickered continuously, andyers of protective stratum corneum extended from the surface, resisting the impact of the time-crushing breath. However, as time passed, one could see that the speed of the purplish-red stratum corneum''s growth could not match the speed of its destruction, and it became weaker and weaker.

    It wasn''t just his arm.

    The entire upper half of her body was covered in this purple-red cuticle.

    In the area enveloped by the time division, the chronicled explosion, and the rune explosion, one could see that her purplish-red cuticles were constantly sinking and cracking, bing pockmarked. There were also many deep cut marks, and in a few ces, thick blood of the same color could be seen.

    Garen''s eyes were currently maintaining the vital point of God spell.

    He saw a weak light appearing at the injured and bleeding part of chaos. He immediately focused on the weak point and performed time division and burst.

    Unfortunately ...

    The blood that flowed out after the chaos seemed to be the source of her powerful defense.

    The blood that had just flowed out of his body immediately transformed into a thicker purple-red cuticle, resisting the turbulent and dangerous time turbulence, and the faint light that represented weakness also disappeared.

    God''s weakness could no longer be identified as the weakness after the chaos.<novelnext></novelnext>

    an opponent of this level is indeed troublesome. Even if I can temporarily trap her, it''s hard to injure her.

    Garen himself also had a trump card defense method like the time barrier, which was a level stronger than the time barrier.

    Therefore, he was not surprised that chaos could still block garen''s attack in such a difficult situation.

    None of these ancient divine powers were easy to deal with.

    The reason why he was trapped by garen''s countercurrent formation was mainly because he still underestimated garen in the depths of his heart after the chaos.

    As for after killing chaos ... Garen did not even think in this direction. He had not expanded to such an extent yet. Being able to injure the Queen of Chaos and send her back to the abyss from the main material world was already the best ending in the current situation.

    Under garen''s all-out attack.

    The purple-red stratum corneum on the surface of her body after chaos was being weakened at a speed visible to the naked eye. If this continued for a while longer, garen''s attack would directly hurt her body.

    At the same time, the crisscrossing secret technique chains creaked and trembled.

    Based on the speed at which the cracks on the secret technique chain were spreading, and the speed at which garen was destroying the defense of the after chaos, he could cause some damage to the after chaos before he could break free from the secret technique chain.

    &Nbsp; but ...

    After another few dozen seconds.

    Buzz, buzz, buzz.

    The long river of time rippled, forming the outline of a faintly visible ck Trident.

    Looking at the ce where the river of time had changed, garen''s eyes narrowed, and then he sighed.

    The next second.

    In the roar of the Queen of Chaos, the ck Trident broke through the illusory time flow created by the breath of time and returned to the main timeline. Then, it turned into a shooting star, swaying with a ck me trace, and went straight to the Queen of Chaos.

    Chaos stretched out his hand and grabbed the pitch-ck Trident that came from the sky.

    I admit that you''re very different from ordinary weak gods. Yourbat power has made me look at you in a new light.

    "But, if I hadn''t been careless, do you really think you could have trapped me?"

    In the deep, hoarse voice that was as heavy as a rock falling into the sea, the chaos Lord raised the ck Trident high.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Dense purple-red vortexes began to rise again in the salt wateryer that filled the surface. Then, chaotic salt water columns with terrifying corrosiveness that even the barrier of time could not ignore rose to the sky.

    Chaos did not immediately control the salt water pir to attack garen.

    She first focused on her target and swept away the chains that were binding her.

    A single Mystic chain that was enough to immobilize legendary creatures and even restrain ordinary demigod creatures to a certain extent began to corrode and dissolve under the violent impact of the water pir. The shing runes dimmed, and the light soon disappearedpletely.

 Chapter 961 The King Of The Deep Sea, Da Qian, The Ancient God Of The Abyss

    At the same time, Hundun waved the ck Trident from left to right.

    Wherever the pitch-ck Trident passed by, the secret technique chains were broken one by one.

    Ali, who was activated by the blue runes, bared its fangs and brandished its ws. After it bit chaos, it was instantly crushed into a broken shadow by a tentacle that had already escaped. When it reappeared, it had already fled to the side of the silver Dragon while whimpering. It continued to bare its teeth at chaos, but it did not dare to charge directly.

    "It''s such a good opportunity, but it''s a pity,"

    Seeing that the countercurrent formation was about to be broken, the giant dragon revealed a regretful expression.

    Weapons after the chaos were divine weapons. Even if the weapons were too powerful, they would still be suppressed by the main material world. However, they could still provide a certain degree of support to the chaos.

    The moment he saw the ck Trident escape from the breath of time, garen knew that the reverse flow array could no longer trap chaos.

    At this moment, the descendant of chaos, who had almost failed miserably in an easy task, no longer looked down on the silver Dragon in his field of vision.

    Her expression was serious, her eyes sharp and focused, and she put away her underestimation of garen, a junior.

    This was not good news for garen.

    "You''ve already piqued my interest."

    After chaos, a soul-sucking shriek came out of his mouth and swept past garen''s body, making him dizzy.

    The silver Dragon shook its head, not to be outdone, and exploded with a Dragon''s might, shing with the shrill cry after the chaos.

    At the same time, thick and slippery tentacles swarmed over again, like a huge that covered the sky and the sun. It was extremely terrifying. The silver Dragon flew and twisted in the gaps of the tentacles, using the eleration state to the extreme, and rushed out like a sh of lightning. When her body was close to chaos, the w of the time and space fracture mmed heavily on her head.

    The chaos creature held the pitch-ck Trident in both hands. After spinning it, it brought about a burst of power and collided with the sharp ws of the silver Dragon.

    Crash!

    As if a meteorite had collided with a, a deafening sound burst out.

    A ring-shaped shock wave exploded at the point of collision between the Dragon w and the ck Trident, sweeping up a curtain of rain and sweeping into the distance. Along the way, it tore the earth apart and copsed the mountains.

    The elders of the Duke of wind in AGU had to work together to build a defensive barrier to safely block the aftermath.

    they''re too terrifying. They''re clearly demigods in the Prime Material ne, so why are they so powerful that it makes people despair? "

    The elders of the Duke of wind were shocked.

    It wasn''t easy just to block the aftermath. They couldn''t imagine how they could face such a terrifying existence head-on.

    At the same time, they also had a deeper understanding of how much pressure their ancestors had to bear to defeat the wolf spider Miska and face off against the demon Army. Their courage and boldness were worthy of admiration. But when they thought about it this way, the wind Dukes understood the painful price their ancestors had to pay, and their resentment towards the order gods increased.

    Bengbeng!<novelnext></novelnext>

    The silver dragon''s tail, wings, ws, and sharp fangs were all turned into weapons, shing with the descendant of chaos at close range. Each time, a terrible shock wave burst out, changing the weather.

    The river of time was no longer flowing calmly. It was either flowing in reverse. rushing, or stagnant ... Time became disordered and chaotic.

    The sky and the earth were shaking violently.

    The two monsters could sweep across the Prime Material ne, and the aftermath of their battle was enough to Shatter the Sky and crack the earth. Under the dark sky, where the wind howled and the rain poured, the two monsters seemed to be able to destroy the entire world.

    If this battle hadsted a little longer ...

    At this moment, the elders of the Duke of wind in AGU, including the giant God transformed energy Dragon who almost could not hold back from helping garen a few times, were all focused on the greatmotion caused by the battle between garen and chaos.

    Every time the two terrifying beasts collided, the spectating creatures ''minds were shaken.

    At this moment.

    No one noticed that a shadow had quietly entered the valley. It drifted under the feet of the wind Dukes, soundlessly blending into the dark sky. No wind Duke noticed it, not even the oldest and most powerful elders.

    Bang!

    Every time the ruler of the Dragon Court and the descendant of chaos shed, the shadow would take advantage of the opportunity to move quietly. Without realizing it, it had already arrived at the center of the valley of AI, slowly swimming toward the Golden authority protected by the twelve elders.

    The distance was getting closer and closer.

    The shadow moved to the feet of an elder of the wind Duke.

    Even if the elder of the Duke of wind''s attention was attracted by the battle between garen and chaos, he was still sensitive enough to his surroundings, and he had set upyers of protection around the Golden scepter.

    However ...

    The elder of the wind Duke, who had keen senses, waspletely unaware that he was slowly approaching the shadow. He did not notice anything unusual.

    It ignored the protection around it and approached the Golden authority.

    Slowly.

    Blending into the dusky sky, a shadow that waspletely invisible and undetectable wrapped around the Golden scepter.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The Golden authority burst out with a blinding golden light, dispelling the heavy shadows.

    A pale palm with sharp nails was exposed in the bright golden light. Then, a tall and thin figure wrapped in a blood-red cloak was revealed.

 Chapter 962 The King Of The Deep Sea, Da Qian, The Ancient God Of The Abyss

    At first nce, it had the appearance of a male human, but its exposed skin was sickly white. At the same time, it had a pair of blood-red eyes and sharp fangs.

    At this moment, it was holding a golden scepter stuck in the center of the valley in one hand, and a blood-red sword that seemed to be made of Ruby and was crystal clear with vein-like veins in the other.

    After the uninvited guest was exposed, he pulled the Golden scepter with all his might while being surrounded byyers of blood-colored air currents.

    The Golden scepter and the entire Valley of AI began to tremble violently.

    The Golden authority emitted a dazzling golden light. Although it was trembling violently, it was slowly being pulled out. However, the speed was very slow. It was resisting and preventing it from directly seeding.

    "Who''s there!"

    The elders of the Duke of wind who were guarding the scepter immediately reacted. They were both shocked and furious, and they attacked the moment the other party was exposed.

    At a close distance, the twelve demigods, the Duke of wind, attacked at the same time.

    The violent wind condensed into a physical form, and with a destructive aura, it descended from the sky, pressing down on the attacker.

    I didn''t expect the scepter with only three sections to still have such resistance.

    The attacker muttered in a low voice.

    At the same time, the blood-red sword in its hand shed and passed through the connectionyer of the Golden scepter that had been pulled out, cutting through the defense of the golden light and cutting it in half. Other than thest piece that was still connected to EGU and could not be pulled out in a short time, the other two pieces of the scepter that were exposed were broken and caught by the attacker.

    This series of actions was extremely fast, and the decision was made in an instant.

    BOOM!

    The hurricane that could destroy a mountain came down, but the attacker suddenly turned into a shadow and disappeared from the spot. He dodged the attack and left the valley.

    pitiful undying, remember my name.

    "I am the demon Lord of the 89th floor of the bottomless abyss, master of shadow Shoal, LaSalle."

    Yuna, who was observing the situation, could not wait any longer. She released a dragon''s breath, targeting the master of shadow Shoal.

    However, this fiend Lord seemed to be able to teleport in the shadows. He appeared in another position in an instant, avoiding Yuna''s breath. At the same time, his body disappeared into the air, and it was difficult to find him.

    Yuna''s expression was focused as she searched for the other party''s position through the changes in the force field.

    She could vaguely determine an area, but she could not lock onto the specific location. Then, her huge body approached with a hurricane. The master of shadow Shoal did not fight with Yuna, but kept dodging.

    The elders of the Duke of wind wanted to help Yuna, but they were worried about thest piece of the Golden scepter. They stood guard at their original spot, not daring to be distracted.

    Garen''s gaze focused slightly, and he also noticed the change in EGU.

    When the Era of Chaos arrived, he had instructed the wind Dukes to guard the Golden scepter in case more demons attacked. It seemed like he was right, but he didn''t expect it to be another Demon Lord.

    The master of shadow Shoal was not as powerful as the one after the chaos, but he was still much more powerful than ordinary demigods.

    Especially the ability to hide and escape.

    Even garen did not notice when this Demon Lord had arrived in the main material world. Furthermore, the battle with chaos required all of garen''s attention, so he did not have the time to care about the other Demon Lord.

    "Russel, you did well."<novelnext></novelnext>

    The Queen of Chaosughed out loud. Her tentacles danced wildly, stirring the earth and forming a huge purple-red vortex again, which directly connected to the depths of her Castle in the steam swamp.

    She was not greedy.

    It was enough to get the two sections of the Golden scepter. He just had to spend a little more power. He could unseal his Prince with the two sections of the scepter.

    She knew she couldn''t take away the remaining piece.

    "Junior,"

    I acknowledge your strength, and I will reminisce about this battle.

    however, my goal has been achieved. Haha, if you have the ability,e to the bottomless abyss to find me. I will treat you well.

    Chaos no longer fought with garen after that. He took garen''s breath head-on and escaped into the abyssal Whirlpool at the same time. The figure of the master of shadow Shoal also shed over and left at the same time as chaos.

    Garen stretched out his Dragon w, and the ring of ck scales floated up.

    Staring at the purple-red vortex, garen shook his head slightly. He did not waste any more energy and kept the ring of ck scales.

    "The Fiend Lord really isn''t an easy opponent to deal with."

    Garen''s expression darkened as two of the three scepter segments were taken away.

    Although if garen had note, the three scepters would have been in the hands of the Queen of Chaos. In fact, garen had taken one scepter from the hands of the Queen of Chaos, but he was not able to take all of it, which made garen a little dissatisfied.

    The silver Dragon''s calm face was brewing with unspeakable anger.

    The demon Lord was not a mysterious existence, especially one that had existed for a long time. There was some information recorded in the Dragon''s inheritance, and God garen, who had be a God, had more information about the demon Lord aftermunicating with the ancient dragon God of the Dragon God system.

    It was LaSalle, the master of shadow Shoal.

    This demon was originally a human spell caster. While traveling through the dimension, he had identally entered the abyssalyer of the King of the Deep sea, Dagon. At the same time, he was extremely unlucky to be noticed by the King of the Deep sea.

    The King of the Deep sea, Dagon, was an ancient OBIS Demon Lord. It was also the first demon Aragami that was born at the same time as the multiverse. In the bottomless abyss, it was a target that even the Demon Prince would not easily provoke. Its power was unfathomable.

    A human who was noticed by such a Demon Lord naturally couldn''t escape.

    LaSalle was used as an experimental subject by the King of the Deep sea, a toy to pass time. He underwent a series of terrifying and distorted modifications, turning LaSalle into a demon with a vampire bloodline and a variety of demonic bloodlines.

    With each level up, LaSalle became the master of shadow Shoal.

    It wasn''t particrly powerful and belonged to the weak divine power level.

    "The Lord of shadow Shoal."

    since you like to get involved in Muddy Waters ... You have to be prepared to pay a painful price for this."

    There was no dragon who did not hold a grudge.

    After leaving the main material world, garen was now far from being able to fight against those after the chaos. However, the master of shadow Shoal, who was simr to a weak divine power, had already been secretly noted down by garen.

 Chapter 965 The King Of Insects: 30000 Years East And 30000 Years West, Dont Bully The Poor Demon!

    However, this did not change the fact that it had been used as a background twice, killed by the chaos and killed by the Demogorgon.

    As for now, the situation in the bottomless abyss hadpletely changed.

    Many demons didn''t know the situation of the Demogorgon.

    During the War of Glory, during the astral world''s battle of godly Ascension, when garen first saw the ability that garen would use in the future, he vaguely understood its effect. He knew that it would be difficult for dimogogan to recover, at least for thousands of years, and he might even be in a state of permanent injury.

    the Demogorgon was heavily injured because of me.

    The wolf spider Miska originally had. high chance of being unsealed in its best condition, but even if it''s unsealed now, its strength will drop greatly. It''s all because of me ... Hmm, I seem to have the Demon Prince''s attraction attribute."

    but this way, the king of insects that has always been in the background will rise directly.

    Garen shook his head and thought strangely, "  if the king of insects can win the war between the demon Princes and be the king of demons, it should be most grateful to me.

    however, if the demon Lord is really born, the multiverse will probably wee an unprecedented, bloody war.

    At this moment, the voice of the Duke of wind interrupted garen''s thoughts about the situation in the bottomless abyss.

    "This is thest scepter, please ept it."

    "AGU doesn''t want to suffer because of the scepter anymore."

    In the past, the wind Dukes had always been hiding from the demons. However, because they had never encountered them directly, they felt that they would have a fighting chance if they encountered them.

    However, after personally witnessing the power of a Demon Lord at this level after chaos, the elders of the Duke of wind no longer wanted to guard the scepter.

    Unless they didn''t care about the lives of their people.

    Compared to the scepter, to the Duke of wind, his extremely rare nsmen were more important.

    Even though there was only thest piece left, the scepter was still a hot potato.

    If the tarant Miska could get out of the trap, in order to recover its power, it would definitely try to snatch the scepter by any means possible with the descendants of chaos. Basically, only the gods who had the support of the God system behind them had the ability to guard the scepter from being seized by the demons.

    As he spoke, the elders of the Duke of wind extended their arms and released streams of wind.

    Surrounded by the wind, thest piece of the scepter slowly rose from the sigu core.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The faint golden light that enveloped the valley disappeared, and the recovering Valley stopped changing. The wind Dukes felt their hearts empty.

    The Dragon opened its ws.

    The floating scepter turned into a ray of golden light and flew over, then quietly floated in garen''s Dragon w.

    Thest section of the scepter looked like a golden handle. It waspletely golden, and it contained strange patterns and extraordinary divine power fluctuations.

    The God of justice, the God of Light, and the king of dawn ... Under close observation, garen could feel the aura of many gods, all of whom had participated in the war between order and chaos.

    After a careful observation, garen kept thest scepter.

    He had a premonition that he would soon have to interact with chaos again.

    after chaos realizes the full effects of the scepter, there is a high chance that he will try tomunicate with me and trade the scepter instead of snatching it.

    "If the price is right, it''s not impossible to give thest scepter to chaos."

    There was a reason for garen''s thoughts.<novelnext></novelnext>

    If the Demogorgon wasn''t seriously injured, it didn''t matter if the wolf spider Miska was in its best condition or if its strength had dropped.

    However, it was just as garen had thought.

    If two of the three Demon Princes lost the strength to fight against the other ... The king of insects could really realize the legend of the bottomless abyss, kill the Demogorgon and the wolf spider Miska, and be an unprecedented Demon Lord.

    Although the legend that the demon Lord would cause a catastrophe in the multiverse might not be true, since it existed, it could not bepletely ignored.

    And even if the legend was false, as the most evil and chaotic umtion of the multiverse, it would be a terrible thing if the demons of the bottomless abyss ended their internal strife and were led by a Demon Lord.

    At the very least, two of the three Demon Princes had to be able to confront each other.

    After a brief moment of thought, garen looked down at the elders of the Duke of wind and said, "  now that the scepter is gone, we can''t move around at will. What are your ns for the future? "

    After hearing garen''s words, the elders of the Duke of wind thought for a moment, and said in a disappointed tone, "  he probably gave up on EGU and took his people to a new main material world to hide. He just hoped that he wouldn''t have to run back and forth.

    "We''re tired of this kind of life."

    The silver Dragon lifted its chin and nced at the Duke of wind. It said calmly, " "I can give you protection."

    After a pause, under the Duke of wind''s gaze, garen continued, "  if you''re willing, you can follow me to the dominated by the Dragon race, Kara. You can recuperate as my kin in my territory.

    Elder Kreins shook his head and said with a bitter smile, " "The Honorable Lord of the Dragon Court, we thank you for your kindness."

    "However, unless it''s ast resort, we don''t want to get involved in disputes anymore."

    "We don''t have enough nsmen to serve you."

    you''re thinking too much, " garen said calmly.  I don''tck a race that''s in decline to work for me.

    protecting you is as easy as lifting a finger for me, and it''s out of pity for you pitiful fellows, seeing that you are ancient Immortals.

    Garen''s hobby of collecting was not limited to treasures, as could be seen from the demigod creatures that he had sealed from various races.

    Undying creatures like the Duke of wind, which was about to go extinct, were undoubtedly rare and valuable. Garen wanted to collect them as his family. Back then, when he wanted to collect the alpha Fire Mages as his family, it was also because of a simr mentality.

    of course, if you, the Duke of wind, can be revived and grow stronger under my protection, I will ask you to fight for me without any hesitation.

    The elders of the wind Duke were moved.

    They wanted a stable living environment too much. To be able to live under the protection of a powerful Dragon God without having to pay a price in the early stages was undoubtedly a very good thing.

    When they saw that garen was on par with the descendants of chaos, they knew that the Lord of the Dragon Court was no ordinary Dragon God.

    if that''s the case, we''re very willing to follow your figure.

    The elders of the Duke of wind said, " the young Dukes of the wind are very precious. They have a long growth period and can''t serve you. But us elders are not afraid of death. We''ve lived long enough. We can do whatever you want.

    Even though garen said that he didn''t need them to work for him.

    However, since they were going to live under the other party''s protection, the elders of the Duke of wind knew that their own race could not do nothing and just enjoy the benefits in peace. Hence, they took the initiative to suggest that the demigod elder would work for garen.

    "Very good," he said.

    "Now, follow me to Kara, to your new home."

    The silver Dragon said in a deep voice. At the same time, he locked onto the coordinates of Kara and built arge teleportation gate.

    Following that, under garen and Yuna''s lead, the group of wind Dukes passed through the portal one after another, heading towards the Dragon race''s main material world.

 Chapter 966 The Dimokogan That Lacks Love, The King Of Insects That Attacks

    Countless true dragons from various nes lived on Kara, a flourishing Prime Material ne.

    In the sky of this, one could see countlessrge figures flying and soaring. Between the wind and clouds, giant Dragons would fly past from time to time, the wind brought by their wings tearing the clouds apart in an instant.

    If it was on the surface of the.

    No matter where they were, as long as they raised their heads, they would be able to see the figure of the giant dragon flying across the sky.

    There were only three types of living things on Kara.

    The first was the unintelligent wild beasts, magical creatures, various nts, and so on. They were an indispensable source of food in all aspects, decorating the.

    The second was the intelligent creatures, such as humans, trolls, ogres, Winter Wolves, bat Banshees, and so on. As long as they could meet an intelligent creature, they were all the Dragon''s minions, living in the Dragon''s territory and serving the Dragon.

    Thest type was naturally the giant Dragons, who were the rulers of the.

    Pentashade Dragons, metal dragons, and gemstone dragons. Other than these mostmon Dragon species, there were also arge number of iron Wyverns, inferior gemstone dragons, and other even rarer Dragon species living on Kara. It would not be too surprising to encounter any of them here.

    this is Kara, the main material world of the Dragon race.

    After teleporting the wind Dukes to Kara, the silver Dragon looked around and spoke calmly.

    Garen''s arrival attracted the attention of many creatures both inside and outside the territory. There were Dragon spawns and true dragon Lords. Any creature that saw the giant dragon in the sky lowered their heads to show respect to the Lord of the Dragon Court who had a high position.

    At the same time.

    With the fluctuation of fire elemental energy, Anya''s figure appeared below the Dragon''s body. She bowed respectfully and said, " "My Lord, the city of fire wees your arrival."

    The location that garen had arrived at was very close to spell caster Alpha''s city.

    After saying that, an ya raised her head and looked at the hundreds of strange creatures that were surrounded by the wind. They were curiously observing the environment around Kara.

    The auras of many wind Dukes shocked Anya, especially the dozen or so elders of the wind Duke. They had perfectly concealed their life level as demigods, so Anya couldn''t see through them. However, their ancient and calm temperament made Anya know that these creatures were definitely unusual.

    "My Lord, who are these creatures?"

    An ya asked in a low voice with a puzzled expression.

    At this moment, garen looked at the city of fire, which was surrounded by mountains and forests.

    Because he had been to the timeline of the alpha Empire and had seen the Empire''s cities that liked to be built between forests and mountains, garen felt that the city of his own fire mage n was very familiar.

    Although there was no inheritance, when the alpha Fire Mages built the city, they still instinctively continued the habits of the Empire.

    the Duke of wind, a race of the undying that is even older than your Empire.

    just like you, they are now my minions and will live in my territory in the future.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Looking at Anya, garen gave her a simple mission and said, "  I''ll leave it to you Fire Mages to help the Duke of wind understand the situation on Kara.

    An ya nodded and looked at the Duke of wind.  "Alright, as you wish."

    At this moment.

    The giant dragon stretched out its Dragon w and gently waved it.

    Buzzzzzz!

    At the center of the city of fire, a dimensional space was opened near a lifelike true dragon sculpture that looked exactly like garen.

    Hula.

    Countless books poured out of the dimensional space like a waterfall. Soon, they piled up into a small mountain, and they did not seem to stop.

    Many alpha spellcasters were attracted by the sight, and they cast their gazes toward the small mountain of books.

    However, without garen''s orders, they did not act rashly, but only looked at him curiously.

    Under Anya''s gaze, the silver Dragon said in a deep voice, "  these books record the ancient heritage of the alpha Empire, all of which are secret techniques suitable for Fire Mages like you.

    "Use it well and Don''t Let Me Down."

    in the near future, I want to see an alpha n that is reborn and burning in the fire.

    Hearing garen''s words, an ya''s face was filled with surprise and excitement, and she said, "  my Lord, the alpha n will definitely not disappoint you.

    "With these inheritances, I promise you that the spellcaster of alpha will be a fierce fire that will engulf and burn all enemies for you!"

    After that, Anya brought the wind Dukes around to familiarize themselves with the surroundings and helped them gain a better understanding of the Prime Material ne. At the same time, she instructed some spellcasters to carefully process every book that recorded the inheritance of Fire Magic. Then, she built a magic library to store the inheritance of Fire Magic so that the spellcasters of the wind Dukes could learn more about it.

    Garen and Yuna returned to the Dragon Court.

    In the dragon''sir deep within The Eternal Pce.

    The Dragon''s bodyy on theyers of dazzling gold, silver, and precious stones. At the same time, it quietly sized up the scepter that was suspended in front of it, emitting a faint golden luster.

    At this moment.

    Garen, the God of mountain paradise, invited the God of Light to be a guest in his divine Kingdom after a briefmunication with garen.

    The God of Light was invited by the invitation. He left the seventh floor of mountain paradise and descended to the eternal divine Kingdom, where the first Luna''s heaven was.

    "Eh?"

 Chapter 967 The Dimokogan That Lacks Love, The King Of Insects That Attacks

    "So the Empress of the wind elemental realm is here too."

    it''s rare to see the original wind in person. Ms. Acardi, on behalf of the gods of mountain paradise, I wee you.

    When the light God arrived at garen''s divine Kingdom, he was surprised to see the wind elemental Empress, who seemed to be close to garen.

    Because the wind elemental Queen had quietlye to garen''s divine Kingdom without any fanfare, before this, other than the metal Dragon God who liked toe here to visit, no other God knew of the wind elemental Queen''s arrival.

    Hello, God of light who shines over all worlds.

    "I won''t disturb your conversation."

    yes, " the wind elemental Queen replied simply, and then turned into a breeze and left the temple, flying around the other parts of the divine Kingdom.

    At this time, only God garen and the God of Light were left in the huge temple.

    The servants who served the Dragon God were not in the hall.

    garen, why did you invite me to your divine Kingdom as a guest? "

    Due to the many interactions between them, after all the grudges and misunderstandings were cleared up, the rtionship between the God of Light and garen was still rtively close. In the entire mountain paradise, other than the metal Dragon God, who was also a Dragon God, the God of Light and garen had the most interactions.

    I remember that you are a neutral God, but you seem to have participated in the war between order and chaos in ancient times.

    Shen garen said.

    "The war between order and chaos has a wide range of implications," the light God said.

    in the beginning, it was only a battle between the order gods and the demons. However, itter evolved into a war between the order gods and the demons. At the same time, there were many gods from the upper nes and evil gods and evil creatures from the lower nes.

    mountain paradise was the main target of the invasion of the demons and evil gods. As a member of the gods of mountain paradise, I naturally participated in it.

    So this was how it was ... The silver Dragon with a divine glow nodded.

    God garen had a certain understanding of the war between order and chaos, but he didn''t know much. After all, he didn''t personally participate in the war, and all the information he knew was obtained from other gods and the inheritance of the Dragon race.

    "Did you encounter something rted to that war?"

    The light God keenly asked.

    when my Saint was in the Prime Material ne, " godgaren said, " he met the Duke of wind under the influence of the power of fate and saved this pitiful immortal race from the ws of chaos.

    When the demons were eroding the main material world, they would often drive the power of the abyss to form a barrier to iste the vision and perception of the gods. At the same time, to a certain extent, they would prevent the arrival of the avatars of the gods. Otherwise, when they noticed therge-scale actions of the demons, the gods would immediately react.

    As such, the gods were still unaware of what was happening in the Prime Material ne.

    God garen continued.  chaos took away two scepters. The Duke of wind knew that he was unable to guard the scepter. So, he gave thest scepter to my Saint. It will be kept by the Royal Court.<novelnext></novelnext>

    These things would be exposed sooner orter.

    Hence, garen simply took the initiative to tell him.

    Hearing garen''s words, the light God''s eyes narrowed, and his expression became serious.

    after the chaos.. obtained two scepters ... She will definitely go to the howling wind abyss to help the wolf spider Miska escape."

    "This is not good news."

    The light of divinity on the surface of his body flickered slightly, revealing the God of Light''s turbulent mind.

    this is the area I''ve locked onto through the scepter''s senses.

    let''s tell this news and the coordinates to the order gods who had participated in the war.

    "It''s up to them to destroy the n to unseal the prince of demons after chaos."

    God garen had invited the God of Light over mainly to inform the order gods to make preparations.

    Otherwise, if the prince of demons managed to escape without a sound and attracted the attention of the gods, they would find out that garen had long known that chaos had taken the scepter, but he did not give any notice. This would cause the prince of demons to escape easily, and some trouble would be inevitable.

    since you discovered chaos, why don''t you personally summon the order gods and tell them about this? "

    The light God said.

    Garen shook his head and said righteously, "  chaos was iparably powerful after that. When she fought with her true form in the Prime Material ne, my Saint barely managed to hold on to a scepter. She was heavily injured and unable to recover, causing my condition to decline as well.

    if I stop the prince of demons from getting out of his prison, there will probably be another Great War. I''m not in a good condition to participate in it.

    The light God was speechless.

    Looking at God garen, who was pretending to be weak and the divine light on his body had dimmed, the light God said helplessly, "  I understand. I''llmunicate with the gods of orderter.

    "Then we''ll be in trouble," garen said with a grin.

    The howling wind abyss was not the main material world, and it was a lower ne. The ancient and powerful Demon Lord of the chaos could unleash his full power in the howling wind abyss. With God garen''s power, it was not impossible for him to participate in a battle of this level, but it was indeed dangerous, especially when the chaos would definitely target him.

    The most important thing was.

    There were no practical benefits and it was a thankless effort.

    there have been many demons in the howling wind abyss in search of the Demon Prince''s seal. Now that we have the scepter''s location, they will take action immediately.

 Chapter 968 The Dimokogan That Lacks Love, The King Of Insects That Attacks

    the range that this scepter of yours can determine is not as urate as the one after the chaos.

    I can only hope that I can make it in time. It''s best for an existence like the Demon Prince to be sealed.

    After saying that, the God of Light immediately left eternal divine Kingdom and informed the order gods of the scepter''s loss and the chaos Faction''s actions.

    Only after a few seconds.

    Godgaren raised his head, his gaze piercing through the divine Kingdom''s space and seeing the silver Sky of Lucia''s heaven. In godgaren''s vision, there were streams of light that were faintly discernible, like a group of meteorites, passing through Lucia''s heaven and disappearing in the blink of an eye.

    Each ray of light was an Oracle.

    Those who exuded a thick extraordinary divine power were gods.

    The gods of mountain paradise took action, leading the Army led by Oracle ya Kong to the howling wind abyss to stop the rescue operation after the chaos, including the God of Light who had just been in garen''s Holy Kingdom.

    Except for mountain paradise.

    They were located in the other upper nes and had participated in the war between order and chaos. They also headed to the howling wind abyss as soon as they received the news.

    However, not all the gods who had participated in the war had gone.

    The current gods believed that even if the wolf spider Miska was freed, it would no longer be able to shake the dominant position of the gods in the multi-dimensional universe, so they didn''t care too much. Only the gods who were very unwilling to see the prince of demons get free took action.

    "The howling wind abyss is about to wee a battle between the gods and the demons."

    Garen retracted his gaze and thought to himself.

    There was no doubt that the bottomless abyss was very powerful.

    During the war between order and chaos, only a small number of demons participated in the war. The mysterious ancient demons such as the King of the Deep sea, Dagon, did not respond to the call of the post-chaos and did not participate in the war.

    However ...

    As the gods ''prestige grew, their authority over the multiverse increased day by day.

    The demons began to feel threatened.

    There was no doubt that if a God had enough ability, he would want to eliminate a demigod power like the devil Lord to maintain the absolute authority of the gods.

    For example, not long after the end of the war between order and chaos, when the demons were defeated.

    All the gods of a small god system attacked the bottomless abyss. The gods joined forces to shatter and destroy an abyssalyer,pletely destroying it. However, at the same time that the abyssalyer was destroyed, the gods of that small god system also died under the counterattack of the abyss.

    That''s right.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It was the abyss''s counterattack.

    It wasn''t a counterattack from the abyssal demons.

    It was also from then on that the gods began to suspect that the most evil ne, the bottomless abyss, had an independent consciousness and thought, and that it was a living ne. With the development of time, while the gods were afraid of the bottomless abyss, their hostility to the demons also increased day by day.

    The ne of the bottomless abyss had always been a big problem for the gods.

    Unfortunately, although the gods in the sky were high and mighty and had be the true rulers of the multiverse after many wars, it was still difficult to eliminate the gathering ce of evil, the bottomless abyss.

    Just as the gods rushed to the howling wind abyss to stop the wolf spider from unsealing the chaos ...

    The 88thyer of the bottomless abyss, salt water swamp.

    This was the home of one of the most powerful Demon Princes, the Demogorgon Kingdom. It was a Kingdom built of salt water and Rocky Mountains. The flying demons used those Rocky protrusions as their nests, while abomination demon fish, deep sea squids, and demon Stingray started Wars in the deep water. However, all creatures had to bow their heads in front of the power of the Demogorgon.

    In the middle of the salt water swamp, the top of the tower was in the shape of a skeleton, and the curved and tilted Spire protruded out of the sea.

    In the skull Spire, the king of the salt swamp, Demogorgon, lived. Most of his pce extended underwater. In the cold, dark cave that never saw the sun, the headless Demogorgon was burning with mes formed by the power of the abyss. He extended all his senses and embraced every inch of the sky and earth of the abyss.

    the bottomless abyss, the will of the abyss that gave birth to endless demons, my true mother.

    I know of your existence. I know that you have been watching over me, protecting me, and hoping that I would be the demon Lord, turning the multiverse into the only abyss.

    the great, selfless, and evil mother.

    your child, the Prince who loves you the most and believes in your existence the most, has encountered a little difficulty at this time. I am here to pray for your great power to once again help me heal my wounds and recover my strength.

    The terrifying, evil, and bloodthirsty dimokogan now had a look of longing on his face.

    It was like a child begging for its mother''s touch.

    The Demogorgon had a secret.

    It was a secret that only he knew.

    In the past, as the first tanari demon to be created, Demogorgon was ugly and weak,pletely different from the results expected by the chaos. Therefore, it was abandoned by the chaos and thrown into the depths of the salt water swamp.

    The newly born, weak, and helpless Demogorgon struggled to survive in the salt water swamp.

    When it was attacked by a demon beast and was about to die, it suddenly felt an unprecedented warm embrace. At the same time, waves of power surged from its exhausted body and devoured the demon beast. It also took away all of the demon beast''s life force and abyssal power, turning them into its own power.

 Chapter 969 The Dimogogan That Lacks Love, The King Of Insects That Attacks

    The Demogorgon had awakened a terrifying devouring power.

    It did not show off and began to grow quietly, quietly devouring other demons to strengthen itself, until it killed more than. dozen demon lords in one fell swoop, severely injured chaos, and killed the king of insects ... The tanari demon, who was regarded as an abandoned child, shocked the world with a single feat and became the fierce and illustrious prince of demons.

    Only the Demogorgon himself knew.

    Its sess was not due to its own credit.

    The abyss was a terrifying and dangerous ce full of death and danger. Even if the Demogorgon had awakened the devouring power, it was still the weakest existence in the beginning.

    It had encountered countless fatal crises.

    But every time, there would be an invisible existence that helped it escape from danger. But as the Demogorgon grew stronger, this invisible existence became more and more difficult to sense.

    But it firmly believed that the other party had never left.

    At the same time, he firmly believed that the existence that helped him be the prince of demons was the legendary will of the abyss.

    After being ruthlessly abandoned by chaos, Demogorgon regarded the will of the abyss, which had protected him all the way, as his true mother. He had an unparalleled attachment and trust.

    However, after waiting for a long time, he still didn''t get any response.

    It had a dejected expression.

    "Mother, I long for your embrace."

    "What should I do to please you and get your caress again?"

    In the cold and silent underwater cave, the Demogorgon murmured in a low voice.

    All of a sudden, its eyes focused and its face revealed a fierce expression.

    A familiar demonic scent entered the salt water swamp.

    "Demogorgon."

    I, O ''box, the King of Bugs that you killed once, havee personally to visit you, the one who is most likely to be the demon Lord.

    Demogorgon''s gaze pierced throughyers of salt water and Rocky Mountains, and he saw a Demon Lord wriggling its countless limbs around a tall mountain.

    It looked like abination of a giant scorpion and a centipede.

    The sound of countless limbs rubbing against each other was like the most terrible nightmare. The mountain was crushed in between the movements, and countless gravel fell down.

    This Demon Lord was the most ancient demon, the OBIS.

    The king of insects, Obox.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Demogorgon."

    "I''ve already forgotten the feeling of being killed by you. Can you please satisfy me one more time? Kill me one more time."

    While calling and provoking the Demogorgon, the king of insects aggressively approached the skull Spire.

    Ever since Demogorgon had suffered a heavy blow in the astral world, the king of insects had sent its loyal demons to the salt water swamp from time to time to test the situation of Demogorgon. Through repeated probes, the king of insects gradually made a bold guess due to his forbearance. The abominable two-headed baboon, no, the current headless baboon, had indeed suffered a terrible and irreparable blow.

    Hence.

    It hade to the salt water swamp directly with its true body, boldly provoking them in order to determine the situation of the Demogorgon.

    Even if the Demogorgon was fine and in disguise, it would just die again.

    The king of insects was already used to it.

    Death was not an uneptable thing for the king of insects, because its resurrection was far easier than other demons. After its resurrection, it would hide and recuperate for a while, and it would soon recover.

    It was no match for the other Demon Princes in a head-on battle.

    However, the ability to resurrect after death was very special.

    The king of insects firmly believed that the undying him would one day be able to ascend the throne and be the ''Demon God'' of the abyss again.

    "This stinky bug that''s dead but not stiff!"

    damn it!  Demogorgon''s face was ferocious.

    Because it was seriously injured and did not receive a response from the will of the abyss, it was already feeling aggrieved. Under the provocation and ridicule of the king of insects, its brain was almost swallowed by anger.

    "Stinky bug! Even if I''ve be weaker, it doesn''t mean that you''ve be stronger!"

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The smooth tentacles of the Demogorgon reached out from the sea of salt water, and the entire sea began to boil.

    With a roar filled with anger, the Demogorgon broke out of the sea and attacked the bug King.

    When the king of insects saw the crazy attitude of the Demogorgon, it showed a hint of fear at first, but when it saw the ce where its head was cut off, it noticed the weakness of the Demogorgon and immediately became excited.

    Immediately, countless demons were flustered. The entire 88th floor of the bottomless abyss trembled violently from the battle between the two Demon Princes, unable to calm down.

 Chapter 970 Whether The Multiverse Is Chaotic Or Not, I, Garen, Have The Final Say!_1

    4th level of the howling wind abyss.

    A sealed tunnel.

    In this fourth level, countless increasingly narrow tunnels eventually returned to nothingness. Behind these tunnels were countless sealed spaces filled with decaying air and a vacuum field surrounded by countless fixed stones ...

    There was no better ce to be a prison than a sealed tunnel.

    There was no energy in the sealed space tunnel. Even if a powerful existence like a god or a demigod was sealed in it after being defeated, the possibility of escaping from it was almost zero without the help of external forces.

    Today.

    Rumble ... Rumble ... The entire tunnel, no, the entire howling wind abyss was shaking.

    The native intelligent life forms in the wind whistling abyss looked up at the sky in fear.

    The sky of the howling wind abyss was made up ofyers of rocks. At this moment, lightning-like cracks were spreading out, and the crushed stones and dust fell down. Some creatures with strong perception could vaguely feel the great pressure of God''s might and the terrifying and crazy power of the abyss from these cracks.

    Most of the creatures retracted their perception as if they had been electrocuted the moment they touched it, not daring to pry at all.

    However, there was also a small group of people who were extremely bold.

    They mustered their courage and opened their eyes wide, trying their best to sense the terrifying battle between the gods.

    Some of the creatures benefited from it. They only managed to get a glimpse of the surface, and their strength and aura began to rise sharply, as if they were enlightened and had some kind of enlightenment.

    However, most of them were directly turned into crazy people by the terrifying shockwaves of the gods and demons ''power.

    After a long time.

    In a dark space in a sealed tunnel.

    Surrounded by countless dim stars, an extremely huge figure covered in pitch-ck ferocious demonic armor, with muscles on the upper body and hair that draped over his shoulders, and a Scorpion-like lower body was motionless. It was tightly bound by the endless chains that extended from the slowly rotating stars, unable to move.

    The terrifying thing was ...

    On the face of this figure, a pair of blood-red eyes were still bright, revealing an extremely violent look, as if they were going to destroy the world.

    It was the wolf spider Miska.

    Kacha Kacha ... The endless chains creaked and trembled.

    Although it had been sealed for countless years, the tarant Miska''s consciousness had always been clear. It was constantly fighting against the chains of the stars that sealed it. Even if it was to no avail, it could not weaken its fiery fighting spirit in the slightest.

    The purpose of creating the wolf spider Miska after chaos was to win the war between order and chaos.

    Without a doubt.

    The wolf spider Miska was not afraid of pain or death. It desired violence, war, and the blood of its enemies ... The prince of demons was created with this original intention, and he was a pure weapon of war.

    During the war between order and chaos.

    No God in the order camp was willing to fight the crazy and violent tarant alone.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Even though the tarant Miska had been forced into the main material world, the gods were unwilling to risk their lives to fight it. In the main material world, the death and blood of countless Grand Dukes of wind had worn down the tarant Miska''s power and sessfully sealed it.

    Among all the quasi-great divine powers, the Demon Prince''s intelligence, mind, and diversity of means might not be worth mentioning.

    However, itsbat power was definitely among the best.

    Unlike the many demon lords who were crazy and cunning, the wolf spider Miska was more like a beast. It was a terrifying beast that could only be persuaded by the Queen of Chaos and was willing to listen to themands of the Queen of Chaos.

    Even though it had been sealed for countless years.

    But from the violent and crazy blood-red eyes of the wolf spider Miska, it was clear that it had not lost its hope of escaping.

    In its chaotic and crazy mind, it firmly believed that its lover, its creator, would one day break the seal with the endless abyssal Fire and Rescue it from this ce.

    At that time.

    It wanted to kill all the gods that had sealed it!

    At the same time.

    The wolf spider Miska''s eyes suddenly focused, and its struggle became unprecedented, causing countless chains to creak and stars to tremble. At the same time, its fierce and violent face revealed an unprecedented gentleness.

    The wolf spider Miska had caught a familiar scent.

    "My lover, you''vee."

    The wolf spider Miska roared in the demonnguage, but there was no joy in his tone, as if he had expected this day toe.

    Kachaa!

    The dark space shattered like a mirror.

    A purplish-red Tentacle covered in wounds, burns, ice, lightning bites, cuts, hammer strikes, and other traces of blood, as if it had just experienced a great battle, broke through the space and extended infinitely in an instant. At the same time, it becamerger and thicker, sweeping towards the stars that locked down the tarant Miska.

    At the same time, an equally gentle voice was heard.

    "My Prince, do you miss me here?"

    As he spoke, the huge tentacle, which was apanied by the rolling Abyssal Demon Fire, mmed down and turned a series of stars into dust.

    "Every minute and every second."

    When the stars shattered, they bloomed with bright mes.

    Under the illumination of the mes, the ruthlessness in the wolf spider Miska''s eyes disappeared, and it spoke in the demonnguage in a simple and pure tone.

    "Very good, I like your answer."

    my Prince, my true love, my future king.

 Chapter 971 Whether The Multiverse Is In Chaos Or Not, I, Garen, Have The Final Say!

    "I''ll destroy the ce that sealed you and take you home."

    the bottomless abyss is waiting for you and me to ascend the throne hand in hand. Countless demons are waiting for our rule, and the endless world is waiting to be the only abyss.

    Chaos responded.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Under the crushing pressure of her tentacles, the stars were destroyed one after another, and the chains were broken and shattered.

    The purple-red Tentacle swept up the weakened wolf spider Miska and brutally destroyed the sealed space until it waspletely shattered. Then, it took the wolf spider Miska and disappeared in an instant.

    The war that had been going on for a long time gradually came to a stop.

    The howling wind abyss, which had been ravaged by the war between the gods and the demons, returned to peace. However, the various kinds of damage caused to the ne space would take tens of thousands of years to gradually recover.

    ..................

    Garen had returned to the Dragon Court from the main material world and had already stayed there for more than a year.

    The river of time continued to flow quietly as usual.

    However, the world that was surrounded by the river of time was not calm.

    It had been less than 20 years since the War of Glory ended. After the endless nes of the multiverse had been peaceful for a while, two major events had suddenly erupted in session in the past year.

    First, the descendants of chaos, together with many demon lords and armies, gathered in the fourth level of the howling wind abyss to rescue the tarant Miska and the order gods who came to stop them. A chaotic battle broke out.

    It was said.

    It was unknown how many of the endless spaces in the sealed tunnel had been destroyed in this battle.

    Treasures, godly items, spells, knowledge, and so on that might have existed werepletely destroyed along with the sealed space that was destroyed by the gods and demons, and they no longer existed.

    As for the battle between the gods and the demons thatsted for months and caused the entire howling wind abyss to tremble, the final result was ... The demons had paid the price of countless Spider demons ''lives and the heavy injuries of a dozen demon lords in exchange for the wolf spider Miska''s sessful escape.

    Garen was not surprised by this result.

    First of all, chaos''s determination to unseal his lover was far greater than the gods ''determination to continue sealing the tarant Miska. Ever since the end of the war between order and chaos, chaos had been nning to unseal the tarant.

    Secondly, there were two scepters after the chaos, and the coordinates of the seal were clearer and more specific than the gods.

    After the chaos era, this ancient and powerful Demon Lord was once the ruler of the abyss.

    After so many years, she was finally reunited with her Prince.

    There was no doubt that when the wolf spider Miska, the first generation demon prince, returned to the bottomless abyss and joined hands with the descendants of Chaos alliance, it would cause an earthquake-like change in the bottomless abyss.<novelnext></novelnext>

    But before that.

    After the chaos, he was still leading the demon lords who supported him to fight against the gods in the howling wind abyss. The bottomless abyss had changed in advance, and something that all demons felt incredible had happened.

    The most ancient demon Lord of OBIS.

    The first demon Aragami to control the bottomless abyss.

    The King of Bugs, Obox.

    This demon prince, who had been quietly dormant for a long time and had the deep reputation of the wolf spider Miska and the Demogorgon, had finally made aeback after being killed by the Queen of Chaos and the Demogorgon.

    The king of insects entered the abyssal level controlled by the Demogorgon alone, and after provoking it, it started a fierce battle with the most powerful demon prince.

    In the battle between the two Demon Princes.

    On the eighth wormwoodyer of the bottomless abyss, the salt water ball orchid''s weather changed, and the world was turned upside down.

    None of the demons believed that the king of insects could win.

    The bug King had been killed by Demogorgon before, so its strength was inferior to that of the demon. Moreover, it hade to the salt water swamp on its own initiative, to the enemy''s territory. In a situation where the Demogorgon was much stronger than the bug King and had the home ground advantage, the demons had no idea how the bug King could win.

    However, something unbelievable happened to countless demons.

    The charging King hadpletely defeated Demogorgon and upied the 88th floor of the abyss. He had moved into the skull Spire that originally belonged to Demogorgon and was taking in his former subordinates. He killed those who resisted and absorbed those who surrendered into his Army.

    As for the defeated Demogorgon ... It had escaped.

    The Demogorgon escaped after being humiliated by his defeated opponent.

    At this time, the Demogorgon was hiding in an unknown abyssalyer, or it had already left the bottomless abyss and was hiding in other lower nes.

    The king of insects had mobilized its forces and was constantly searching for traces of Demogorgon in the lower nes. It wanted to take advantage of the fact that he was heavily injured and could not recover topletely kill this great threat.

    In order to kill the Demogorgon.

    The king of insects even spread the news of the dimogogan incident.

    It didn''t boast about its strength, but frankly told him that Demogorgon had been defeated because of his unheble injuries. After all, the king of insects was also very powerful, and getting rid of Demogorgon was the top priority for the king of insects.

    This news made all the demons in the abyss, no, all the lower nes go crazy.

    Countless demon lords sent their subordinates, or even left their own ne, to carry out arge search in the lower nes, trying to find Demogorgon and seize the power of the Demon Prince.

 Chapter 972 Whether The Multiverse Is In Chaos Or Not, I, Garen, Have The Final Say!

    It was normal to hit someone when they were down in the bottomless abyss.

    Apart from that, the nemesis of the demons, the demonic ghosts of the Nine Hells, also took action.

    Whether they wanted to take the opportunity to kill the powerful demon, Demogorgon, and not give him a chance to make aeback, or they themselves coveted the power of the Demogorgon and wanted to obtain a chance to advance, the archdevils also began to take action under the tacit consent of the Lords of the Nine Hells.

    After that.

    Chaos returned with the wolf spider Miska.

    Because of the hidden Demogorgon, the bottomless abyss was the main force, and the chaotic situation in the lower nes immediately rolled up more turbulent vortexes.

    The heavily injured Demogorgon was hiding.

    The king of insects, whose prestige had increased greatly.

    It was the wolf spider Miska that had returned from being sealed for hundreds of thousands of years.

    Out of the three Demon Princes, who would be the final Victor in the Battle of Kings in the abyss, win the favor of the will of the abyss, and be the legendary Demon King?

    The key now was the Demogorgon.

    The king of insects or the wolf spider Miska, no matter which one found dimogeno first, captured it or killed it directly, it was very likely to usher in arge increase in strength, and then defeat the other demon prince, ascend to the top of the bottomless abyss, and be the demon Lord.

    Countless abyssal demons were waiting for time to reveal the answer.

    At the same time, there were also powerful demon overlords like monarch Dark Owl who desired to fish in troubled waters. They tried to use this rare opportunity to be the new demon prince and participate in the battle to im the throne of the abyss.

    A major incident caused by the two Demon Princes.

    At this moment, even the bloody battle between the abyss and hell had temporarily subsided.

    ording to garen''s Intel from the mechanical Army, half of the dark eight demon generals from hell were no longer active. They were suspected to have left the ten thousand abyss ins and were probably searching for Demogorgon''s whereabouts.

    The Lord of Avernus, the Bardi Grand Duke, who had dealt with garen before, had also left his bronze fortress, and no one knew where he went.

    first, the Lord of Thunder killed his father and reced the giant master God. Then, the Abyssal Demon prince is in full swing in the battle for supremacy ... The multiverse is about to once more descend into chaos."

    In the dragon''sir in The Eternal Pce, the silver Dragon thought to himself after sorting out the recent changes in the situation.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After pondering for a moment, the silver Dragon raised its head and revealed a proud expression as it muttered to itself,"The situation with the two Demon Princes was caused by me."

    it seems that I, garen, still have the final say on whether the multiverse is chaotic or not.

    Shua shua shua.

    pfft, pfft, pfft. Garen, you''re getting too full of yourself.

    Yuna''s head emerged from the gold, silver, and precious stones as she spoke.

    "Eh? Are you trying to teach the great Lord of the Dragon Court a lesson?"

    Yuna blinked her light purple eyes and said,"Yeah, I''m teaching you a lesson. What do you want?"

    The giant Silver Dragon red at Yuna and pounced over to y with her.

    After some time, the messy Dragon Nest was restored to its original state. After ying around for a while, garen began to close his eyes slightly and spread his perception into the river of time, exploring the mysteries of the river of time.

    In the past, he had always been passively receiving the various powers of the river of time.

    However, after advancing to a lesser divine power, garen had already tried to take the initiative to unveil the mysterious veil of the river of time, but there was little sess so far.

    Not long after, garen, who was immersed in the connection with the river of time, was interrupted.

    One of the Dragon court''s legendary giant dragon members, a purgatory Dragon, passed a message that he had been waiting for a long time to garen through the Dragon Court contract.

    The purgatory Dragon, also known as the abyss Dragon, was a Dragon species that lived in the bottomless abyss. It was rare, rare, and naturally powerful. It was much more powerful than ordinary Dragons. There were not many purgatory Dragons in the entire Dragon Court.

    Dragon Lord, chaos came to find me after he died. He wants tomunicate with you ...  I hope you can respond."

    From the fluctuation of the purgatory Dragon''s spirit, garen could feel fear and anxiety.

    This was normal.

    It was not an easy thing to face chaos in the abyss.

 Chapter 973 The Small Conditions That Make One Feel Conflicted After The Chaos (1)

    as expected, the chaos Faction has found a way tomunicate with me.

    After receiving the message from the purgatory Dragon, the silver dragon''s eyes flickered as it thought to itself.

    It had been more than half a year since the battle between the order gods and the demons in the howling wind abyss, and the wolf spider Miska had escaped. Miska''s power had yet to fully recover, and after many inspections, the chaos Faction discovered the root of the problem.

    There was noplete seven-section scepter.

    The Holy Light particles that had already fused into the wolf spider Miska''s body could not bepletely removed, causing its strength to drop greatly. For any creature, one-third of its attributes was not a small amount.

    The current wolf spider Miska simply had no strength to participate in the Battle of Kings between the abyssal demons.

    If it was during normal times, there would be enough time for the Queen of Chaos and her Prince to find other ways to get rid of the Holy Light particles. But with the chaos in the lower nes, they had to hurry.

    For the king of insects and the wolf spider Miska.

    If he wanted to get rid of the title of demon prince and advance further, this was the best opportunity.

    However, the tarant Miska, who had lost one-third of its strength, could notpete with the king of insects.

    Although this demon prince had the help of the chaos Queen, the king of insects was the oldest Obris demon, and his reputation had risen greatly after defeating Demogorgon. Most of the Obris demon lords that still existed in the abyss were willing to support the king of insects.

    In fact, it was considered a powerful OBIS demon after chaos.

    Her position in the bottomless abyss was very awkward.

    First of all, there were no pure demons after chaos, and they were not born from the abyss.

    She was an ancient existence in the chaos sea. Later, for some unknown reason, she left the chaos sea and settled in the abyss. She also became an Obris demon who ruled the abyss at that time.

    However, she also created the tanari demon and was the creator of the tanari demon.

    Because tanari demons reced the OBIS demons ''position in the bottomless abyss, many OBIS demon lords hated the descendants of chaos to the bone, not to mention willing to support the descendants of chaos.

    After the great defeat of the war between order and chaos, the tanari demons became the representative of the bottomless abyss, and the position of the descendants of chaos in the bottomless abyss was in jeopardy.

    She had lost the demon OBIS ''trust.

    As he was once an OBIS demon, he was looked down upon by many tanari demons.

    Tanari demons represented the ultimate evil of the bottomless abyss. Most of them regarded the OBIS demon as a cancer of the abyss that should be removed. In the minds of tanari demons, only the tanari demons were the real demons. The OBIS demon should have been abandoned by the times.

    Only the spider demons that belonged to the tanari demons, and a portion of the tanari demons that insisted on acknowledging the wolf spider Miska, were willing to follow the descendants of chaos.

    That was why chaos was so eager to unseal the tarant Miska at all costs.<novelnext></novelnext>

    With the help of the first-generation demon prince, and through the influence of the tarant among the tanari demons, she would be able to gather more demon lords and realize her ambition after the chaos.

    &Nbsp; but ...

    The premise of all this was that the wolf spider Miska still had the terrifyingbat power that countless demons and gods feared.

    After the current chaos, it was impossible to gather and recruit other demon lords with the tarant.

    Not only that.

    The worst case scenario was that if other demon lords discovered the weakness of the tarant Miska, especially the king of insects. who was on the rise ... After chaos, both the tarant and the wolf spider would fall into a dangerous situation.

    Therefore, when he found out that about one-third of the wolf spider Miska''s power could not be recovered, chaos went crazy.

    Later on, she realized that it was because she was missing thest piece of the scepter.

    As he understood the nature of the giant Dragons, chaos did not look for the Duke of wind after that. Instead, he captured a Dragon Court purgatory Dragon that lived in the abyss and forced the Dragon to send a message to garen.

    She knew that thest scepter must have been taken by garen.

    "Rx your mind and don''t resist."

    Garen closed his eyes and replied to the hell Dragon at the same time.

    As it spoke, one of the three pairs of dragon horns on the silver dragon''s head, formed by the Dragon Court contract, burst with a wave. It directly pierced through the ne barrier and left the Dragon Court, urately arriving at a certain ce in the bottomless abyss.

    In that instant.

    A wisp of garen''s spirit entered the purgatory Dragon''s body, temporarily recing the unlucky fellow''s will and taking over its body.

    When he opened his eyes again, the scene in garen''s field of vision had changed greatly.

    Looking around, he saw dark red light. Through the magnificence of the luxuriant canopy, it could be said that it covered the sky and the sun, and sprinkled down, illuminating the nearby space with a dangerous dark red color.

    Shua shua shua.

    A gust of hot wind with an evil aura blew past, causing the leaves to rustle.

    Garen raised his head.

    In his field of vision, the boundless canopy covered the sky, and all he could see were pale and sickly branches and leaves. In the distance, he could vaguely see the Super-huge trunk that seemed to reach into the clouds, surrounded by countless Wailing Souls, and many low-level demons distributed on the branches, praying devoutly as if they had lost their minds.

    Shifting his gaze, garen saw twelve giant trees that reached into the clouds, surrounding this world in a ring.

 Chapter 974 The Small Conditions That Cause Internal Conflict After The Chaos (2)

    this is the 12th level of the bottomless abyss, the abyssalyer called the twelve trees.

    Garen muttered softly.

    it seems that you have a certain understanding of the bottomless abyss.

    A familiar sound that made one''s heart sink entered garen''s ears.

    Following the voice, garen lowered his head.

    Just as the hell Dragon was covered inyers of dark purple dragon scales, a section of purplish-red Tentacle was slowly wriggling on the wrist of its ferocious and sharp dragon ws. The purplish-red Tentacle cracked open like a mouth, and it spat out a voice that came after the chaos.

    The instant the hell Dragon''s expression changed,

    After chaos, he knew that the spiritual will of the inferno Dragon had been reced.

    The Lord of the Dragon Court she wanted tomunicate with arrived as promised.

    The purplish-red tentacles released the purgatory Dragon''s bound body, and then more tentacles broke out of the ground, squirming, entangling, and gathering together densely, forming a clone that was about the same height as the purgatory Dragon, with the outline of a chaotic body.

    "Then, do you know the origin of the twelve trees?"

    Hundun continued.

    She didn''t directly tell him the reason why she was looking for garen tomunicate with, but instead raised this question first.

    of course, " garen said calmly.  it''s nothing more than the demons ''deception and provocation to the gods.

    The existence of the twelve trees was one of the important factors for the gods in the upper ne to regard the tanari demons as a major threat.

    At the end of the war between order and chaos, in order to be the new master of the bottomless abyss, the tanari demons had conflicts with the OBIS demons again and again. The war between the Old and New demons made the bottomless abyss turbulent.

    At the same time, it also attracted the attention of many gods.

    During the war, the gods realized the potential of the newly born tanari demon.

    There were many more of them than the OBIS, and they were more evil, crazy, and bloodthirsty. They represented the bottomless abyss.

    One by one, the gods of the upper nes observed the tanari demons, who used to be ves and cannon fodder, with unease and vignce, how they were going to overthrow their master step by step.

    In that chaotic era, even the gods in the order camp tried to settle in the abyss and y their own role in the bottomless abyss.

    While the war between the tanari demons and the OBIS demons was in full swing.

    Led by several powerful tanari demon lords, they United with more tanari demons and proposed a Peace Conference with the gods of the upper ne. They expressed that the tanari demons were not like the OBIS demons. In the depths of their evil and chaotic hearts, they had a yearning for peace and were willing to live in harmony with the order gods.

    Because the tanari demons were a product of the new era at that time.

    No God could be sure if the tanari demons were really beyond redemption and that they still had a chance to enter the hall of order.

    If the Peace Conference could be sessfully held, then the bottomless abyss that had been troubling the order gods for so long would no longer be dangerous. It would have the opportunity to be transformed into and of order.<novelnext></novelnext>

    In the face of such a great opportunity.

    The order gods were shaken.

    Twelve powerful astral apostles, as the representatives of the twelve gods of order, visited the bottomless abyss and held a specific peace meeting with the tanari demons.

    This was a dangerous decision.

    Because in the abyss, even the gods themselves could not guarantee that they could retreat in one piece.

    Not to mention their emissaries.

    In the end, it was a trap.

    The gods had made the wrong bet.

    Tanari demons were more evil than the OBIS demons. Their hearts were full of violent desires, and there was no trace of peace and order.

    At the same time that he wasughing at the stupidity of the order gods.

    The tanari demons bound the agents of the gods in the deste abyssyer, imprisoned them inside twelve towering giant trees, and then held evil rituals. They sacrificed the lives of the astral apostles and the Anger of the Gods of order to the abyss and got ayer full of evil energy, which was very good for the tanari demons.

    This level was the twelve trees.

    The birth of the twelve trees allowed the tanari demons, who had already gained an advantage, to go one step further. Theypletely turned their advantage into a victory, defeating the old OBIS demons and bing the new spokesperson of the bottomless abyss.

    Things hade to this.

    The order gods viewed the level of the twelve trees as a disgrace.

    These 12 evil giant trees that stood tall in the bottomless abyss were the 12rge palm prints that were imprinted on the faces of the order gods.

    On the contrary, the newly born tanari demons woulde here in an endless stream to pay their respects to the masterpieces of the crazy and evil tanari demon predecessors.

    Almost all the tanari demons in the universe knew the power of the twelve trees. They performed evil rituals under the shade of the twelve trees, offering flesh, blood, and souls to the giant demonic tree in the hope of obtaining more powerful power.

    Countless sacrifices had made the twelve trees stronger and stronger, and now it had be one of the Holy Lands of tanari demons.

    All the tanari demons showed respect to the twelve trees, and public offense at this level was equivalent to an insult to any demon.

    "You''re right, but deception itself is also a kind of power."

    sinister, bloodthirsty, evil, powerful ... Tanari demons are outstanding creations that I will never be able to surpass."

    Hun Dun said as he looked at a huge white tree.

    At the mention of the tanari demon, her tone was a little proud, but also a little regretful.

 Chapter 975 The Small Conditions That Make One Feel Conflicted After The Chaos (3)

    Garen lifted his chin, and asked curiously and sincerely, "  how does it feel to be stabbed in the back by the creation you''re so proud of? can you tell me in detail? "

    Although it wasn''t as sudden as the death of the giant God annan by his own eldest son, the fate after the chaos was simr. If there wasn''t the rebellion of the tanari demons, the oue of the war between order and chaos would be hard to say.

    At the very least, they wouldn''t have lost so thoroughly that the forces after the chaos would not be able to recover.

    Upon hearing garen''s question, the bloated body formed by the tentacles wriggled violently.

    If he could see her face after the chaos, garen would definitely see that her expression was dark.

    "Hmph," he snorted.

    since you want to know, then I hope that you will be betrayed by your own creation one day.

    Chaos cursed at garen after that.

    Garen was at a loss for words.

    They were having a good chat, why did they suddenly turn hostile?

    He didn''t pursue the matter with chaos. He asked directly, " "If I''m not mistaken, you''ve contacted me through the members of the Royal Court because of thest scepter."

    Chaos was silent for a moment before he nodded and said, " "Since you already know my goal, state your price."

    In terms of trading, dragons and demons were more simr.

    Most Dragons loved to trade.

    Garen was no exception.

    However, the premise was that the deal would give him enough benefits.

    you''ve given me the initiative. It seems like you''re prepared to pay a huge price for thest scepter.

    Garen grinned.

    The scepter was with him, and the initiative was indeed in garen''s hands. However, there was no struggle after the chaos, which made garen feel a little bored.

    Perhaps he thought of the price he had to pay, chaos said irritatedly, " "Cut the crap and tell me your request first."

    I have a question, " garen said, puzzled.  why do you think I would trade with a demon, the most dishonest creature in the multiverse? "

    He paused.

    Garen looked at a pale giant tree and said, " "I don''t want to turn into a tree."

    The origin of the twelve trees was the deception of the tanari demons to the gods.

    As the creator of the tanari demons, the descendants of chaos were also not to be trusted.

    "Timid fellow."

    "You seem to be discriminating against the faith of us demons!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Chaos said in dissatisfaction.

    Garen blinked innocently and said, " "I need to correct what you just said."

    "What?" chaos''s expression turned nasty.

    you should remove the word ''seems''. I can tell you that in terms of credibility, I''d rather believe a wild dog than a demon.

    Garen said seriously.

    "Hmph, what a detestable fellow."

    Chaos snorted heavily, but he did not refute.

    She knew that demons were notorious and untrustworthy. Even as a demon, she knew that it was best not to trust other demons.

    At the same time, chaos looked at garen and said in a deep voice, "  I will swear on theherworld River that this deal will be carried out under the witness of theherworld River. Are you satisfied now? "

    When mortals made oaths, they would be witnessed by the gods to ensure that the oath would not be vited.

    then, here came the problem.

    When gods needed a contract, what should they swear to?

    There were many answers, but the most widely known one was the contract of theherworld River.

    The underworld River contract was not a top-notch contract that could be casually made.

    Only immortal gods and quasi-divine powers could make aherworld River contract. If an ordinary thing wanted to make an oath with theherworld River, they would find that they could not control their voice at all and could not say the contents of the contract. If they did not believe in evil and continued, they would even be swept away by the ragingherworld River and die without a burial ce.

    Even for the gods.

    When a God used the oath of the River Styx, it was best for him to fulfill his promise. The punishment for breaking the oath of the River Styx was very terrible.

    If a God or a demigod power broke theherworld River contract, they would be deprived of their divinity (demigod power) and would no longer be immortal. At the same time, they would be a member of the living race that believed or worshiped them the most. For example, if theherworld River contract was broken after chaos, she would lose her demigod power and be a Spider demon. If the Lord of the Nine Hells broke theherworld River contract, he would be the mostmon little devil in hell.

    And this was only the beginning.

    Those who vited the contract after being deprived of their power would also be transported to a mysterious realm in the depths of the fourthyer of hell by the Styx.

    The abyss of mes, which was said to be used to punish gods and quasi-divine powers, was imprisoned for another five thousand years.

    The inferno abyss will keep the Oathkeeper in a state of near death. In addition to causing extreme pain, it can also bite the strongest mind. When the Oathkeeper''s mind copses, he will die immediately.

    For a God who could be resurrected through faith, the most terrifying thing was ...

    After breaking the oath of the River Styx, the priest of the one who broke the oath would lose all his abilities and have no way to contact the God. The God''s sense of existence would be lower and lower. In this case, after 5000 years, the God would probably bepletely forgotten, and there would be no possibility of resurrection.

    As for why the underworld River contract was so powerful ...

    Even top existences like the Lord of the Nine Hells and the master God of the divine system wouldn''t try to disobey ... The most convincing way of saying things among the gods was the River Styx contract. It was created by the God of gods, Orio, and was used to bind gods and quasi-divine powers.

 Chapter 976 The Small Conditions That Make One Feel Conflicted After The Chaos (4)

    Another theory was that theherworld River was even older than the multiverse, and its origins were difficult to trace. It also possessed unimaginable power, and even the God of gods, ostro, was not immune to the punishment of breaking the contract with theherworld River.

    It was impossible to tell if these statements were true or false.

    However, the terrifying effect of the Styx contract had already been verified by the gods and divine-like powers with their own deaths.

    The fact that even the gods could not go against the Styx contract also represented the powerful effect of the Styx contract.

    "If that''s the case, I believe you''re here with integrity," garen said with a chuckle.

    After a pause, garen, who was wearing the purgatory Dragon''s body, continued, " "However, in addition to the River Styx, I also request to make an oath under the witness of the river of time."

    The river of time also had the effect of bearing witness to a contract.

    However, there were very few examples of swearing with the river of time, because the river of time would not respond to most creatures at all. Only when it involved creatures like the time Dragon could they swear with the river of time.

    Garen was not sure how effective the river of time was, and whether it could bepared to the Styx contract.

    However, double insurance was better than one.

    Moreover, those after the chaos were not clear about the effectiveness of the contract in the river of time, so they would definitely not act rashly.

    "I''ve already shown my sincerity. Junior, don''t go too far!"

    The demon that came after chaos was not a good-tempered demon.

    Under garen''s repeated requests, she started to get angry.

    "Since you don''t want to, I won''t force you," garen said calmly.

    The dark purple purgatory Dragon closed its eyes, and garen''s will was about to leave.

    "Wait, wait."

    "Despicable junior, let''s sign a double contract with the river of time and theherworld as witnesses."

    After chaos, he was still unable to sit by and watch the tarant''s strength fall, so he held back.

    "State your request."

    Just as he finished, Hundun added, "  I came with sincerity. If you''re going to demand an exorbitant price and make some unrealistic demands, I don''t necessarily have to get thest scepter.

    "I understand," garen said with a smile.

    Beforeing here after the chaos, he had thought about whether he should make a deal with her and use the scepter to exchange for higher benefits if the chaos came to find him.

    Without a doubt, the true value of the sceptery in its negative effect on the tarant, in the desire after the chaos.

    To other powerful existences, the scepter itself had no value. If it was only a collectible, its value would be greatly reduced. It was better to exchange the scepter for something better.

    Besides ... With the current situation in the bottomless abyss, garen was more inclined to give the scepter to chaos.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Now, the king of insects was the only one who was arrogant.

    This was not good news.

    No matter what, the birth of a demon monarch was something that no living being would want to see.

    With the confrontation between the tarant Miska and the king of insects, the Demogorgon could also find an opportunity to pin down the two Demon Princes.

    This would form a triangr bnce that was difficult to break.

    If there were no idents, the three Demon Princes would not be able to determine the final Victor even after hundreds of thousands of years. They would not be able to win the battle to im the throne of the abyss.

    treasure, territory, divine weapon, subus ... So, what do you want?"

    "Even if it''s the Lord of shadow Shoal, I can give it to you."

    Chaos knew that the dragons were vengeful, so he sold the master of shadow Shoal without hesitation.

    Garen shook his head, then smiled and said, " "How can these vulgar things beparable to one-third of a demon Prince''s power? Besides, I''ll take care of the master of shadow Shoal myself."

    At the same time, he told the Queen of Chaos his request.

    "What I want is ..."

    The Dragon''s whisper entered chaos ''ears and was not known to outsiders.

    After listening to garen''s terms of the deal, the tentacles behind chaos tangled together, hesitating and struggling for a long time.

    A few minutester, she said in an irritated tone, " "I knew it wouldn''t be easy to get back the scepter."

    "Alright, I agree to your request."

    "Hurry up and give me the scepter."

    I''ll assign a position and send my subordinates to bring the scepter to the ten thousand abyss in. You just need to wait there.

    "A pleasant trade."

    Garen said with a happy expression.

    "It''s not pleasant at all!"

    With the violent and heavy tone of chaos, the tentacles spread out and disappeared into the ground.

    if the twelve abyssal tree mayflies want to attack the abyss, these are all tough bones to gnaw on. Moreover, who knows how many more of these things are hidden in the infiniteyers of the abyss.

    Garen thought to himself as he looked at the twelve towering trees.

 Chapter 977 Hehehe, You Offended This Dragon And You Still Want To Run?_1

    "Dragon Lord, thank you for your response."

    "When I was captured by the Chaos Queen, I thought I was going to die."

    After the Chaos Queen left, Garen released the suppression of the Purgatory Dragon''s spiritual will. The lingering fear of the Purgatory Dragon returned to its senses and spoke to Garen in a respectful tone in its mind.

    "The Bottomless Abyss has be more and more dangerous and chaotic recently. I''d better go to the Royal Court or the Prime Material ne for the time being."

    The Purgatory Dragon said with lingering fear.

    Although it was an Ancient Dragon and its strength was considered to be at the upper level among the countless demons in the Abyss, it was still far from beingparable to a Demon Lord, especially one who hade after Chaos. Once it encountered it, it would be powerless to resist.

    Garen did notmunicate much with this member of the Royal Court.

    "Both the Royal Court and the prime material ne are far safer than the Abyss."

    Garen said calmly.

    At the same time, he warned in a deep voice,"After you leave the Abyss,"

    "I don''t want any living beings to know about the matter ofmunicating with me after Chaos."

    After hearing Garen''s serious words, the Inferno Dragon''s heart immediately shivered.

    Although its will was suppressed when Garen wasmunicating with the Queen of Chaos, and it did not know the contents of themunication between Garen and the Queen of Chaos at all, it was just a secretmunication between an ancient Demon Lord and the Lord of the Dragon Court. It was not a secret that it should know.

    "I understand."

    "Dragon Lord, in case I identally leak the news, please erase this memory of mine."

    The Purgatory Dragon understood what he meant. He did not just give a verbal guarantee, but said this directly to Garen.

    He was quite smart. He had not lived nearly a thousand years in vain.

    After receiving the Purgatory Dragon''s reply, the silver dragon shadow in the Purgatory Dragon''s mind nodded slightly.

    Next, after the Purgatory Dragon hadpletely let go of its defenses in terms of spirit and soul, Garen easily deleted its memory and inserted a false memory into it, then quietly withdrew his own will.

    The dark red light shone through the gaps between the lush tree crowns andnded on the scales of the Purgatory Dragon.

    Purple and red intertwined together.

    The Purgatory Dragon raised its head and looked at its surroundings in confusion.

    "What am I here for?"

    However, after a moment of confusion, it woke up and thought,"Right, it''s to take a look at the Twelve Trees before leaving the Abyss for the prime material ne."

    With this thought in mind, the Purgatory Dragon pped its wings.

    The dark purple body flew toward the nearest giant tree in the wind and gradually disappeared.

    .

    "With this deal, I have one more trump card that I can use at a critical moment."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Deep within the Eternal Pce, in the vast dragon nest.

    A pair of tinum-colored dragon eyes slowly opened. There was a hint of a smile in his deep eyes.

    The silver dragon stood up and pped its wings that were getting stronger and wider. Some of the gold and silver gems that were covering its body fell off, making tinkling sounds.

    With a thought, the strange machine runes were constructed out of thin air and then disappeared into the air, bing one with the surrounding space.

    Under the influence of the strange machine runes, a space gap connected to the metal world gradually appeared.

    "My Lord, what are your orders?"

    The Mechanical Heavenly Venerate''s emotionless voice rang out.

    "Escort this thing to the Myriad Abyss in."

    Garen ced thest part of the scepter into the spatial rift and sent it directly to the Metal World, handing it over to the Mechanical Heavenly Venerate. At the same time, he specified a specific coordinate in the Myriad Abyss ins.

    "As you wish."

    The Machinery Heavenly Venerate replied simply and powerfully.

    "How is the development of the mechanical army in the Bottomless Abyss and Scorched Hell?"

    The silver dragon narrowed its eyes and asked.

    Immediately, the Mechanical Heavenly Venerate slowly exined the recent situation of the army. It did not take long for Garen to have a concrete understanding.

    The demon army in the Myriad Abyss ins was massive, and as the first level of the Bottomless Abyss, it was the home ground of the demons. As a result, although the demons and devils were in a stalemate, the demon army still held a certain advantage.

    And this was under the circumstances where the Devil Legion had the support of many Bloody Battle Mercenaries.

    Furthermore, the Myriad Abyss ins was too vast, and the mechanical armycked thebat power of a Demon Lord. Although the development was quite good, and there were more and more mechanical bases that could even stand shoulder to shoulder withrge-scale Demon Fortresses, they still couldn''t y a decisive role. At most, they could only slightly increase the advantage of the Blood Devil Legion.

    " The main reason is theck of demigod-levelbat strength."

    The Mechanical Heavenly Venerate concluded.

    Its strongest creations were still at the Demigod level, including various types of Mechanical Angels, the Mechanical Dragon that Garen had piloted before, and the Demon Machinery that was created by smelting the local materials of the Abyss with the Demon as the blueprint.

    There were many types.

    However, without exception, they were all at the demigod level.

    In small-scale skirmishes, the mechanical army was always at a disadvantage. However, once they encountered a Demon Lord, without the aid of the corresponding Demon General, even arge-scale mechanical base would be powerless to defend.

    This was because the mechanical army had attracted the attention of more and more demons.

    Currently, there were already four bases with top-tier military camps that could forge demigod-level machinery that had been urately destroyed by the Demon Lord.

    On the other hand, the Demon General realized the importance of the mechanical army to the Blood Devil Legion after witnessing the various advantages of the mechanical warriors. They were a good army, but they could only protect the mechanical bases that were closer to the Demon Front. If they were too far away, they would not be able to provide timely support. Moreover, it was risky for the Demon General to leave the main front line and enter the enemy''s territory.

 Chapter 978 Hehehe, You Offended This Dragon And You Still Want To Run?_2

    Not too long ago, a demon general had encountered the attacks of three Demon Overlords when he was rushing to reinforce the mechanical base.

    It had suffered quite a few injuries before it managed to escape back to the Devil Front.

    After that, it would be even harder for the mechanical army that was further away from the devils ''front line to receive protection.

    However, the development of the mechanical army required resources, and they had to dig out resources at all times.

    This also meant that they could not just guard the areas near the Devil Front.

    The demons didn''t really care about the small mechanical base.

    However, the problem now was that once the mechanical base developed to a certain scale, it would attract the attention of the Demon Lord and attract the Demon Lord''s precise attacks. Moreover, it would be very difficult for them to survive.

    It was rebuilt and destroyed again and again.

    This was the awkward situation the mechanical army was facing in the Bottomless Abyss.

    The mechanical army in the Myriad Abyss ins was unable to defend against the Demon Overlord''s attacks. They couldn''t even defend the base, so they were stuck at a bottleneck.

    Garen nodded lightly, and at the same time asked casually, ""So, your upper limit is to create demigod-level creations?"

    After a moment of silence, the Mechanical Heavenly Venerate continued to answer in a cold and rational voice.

    " My Lord, there is no upper limit to my mechanical creativity. What limits me are resources, materials, and the microscopic analysis of divine creatures."

    " Your soldiers are all machines, " Garen asked curiously. " What effect can Divine Creatures in the form of flesh and blood have on machines? ""

    The Machinery Heavenly Venerate exined, " The so-called body of flesh and blood is also a machine in my opinion. Moreover, it''s very precise. It''s just that there''s a difference in theposition of the basic materialspared to the machine I''m currently proficient in."

    " If you''re willing, " it continued calmly, " I can change the direction of my research and create machines in the form of flesh and blood."

    Based on the Mechanical Heavenly Venerate''s answer, Garen seemed to see a schr whose ability was being questioned, refuting for himself.

    Garen was not surprised by this.

    The Mechanical Heavenly Venerate was a collection of the souls and treasures of the ancient Imasca emperors.

    Under its cold and rational appearance, it had a certain amount of weak emotions.

    "Sounds good, but I don''t have time to wait for you to start over."

    He wanted the Machinery Heavenly Venerate to give up on the metal machinery that he had already delved into and start researching flesh machinery. Perhaps he could try it in the future, but it wasn''t a good thing for now.

    "My Lord, as you can see, the mechanical army has encountered a bottleneck."

    "In order to break through the bottleneck and further develop, I want to carry out research on higher-level divine power."

    "Therefore, I have decided to apply for the right to use the merits of the bloody battle."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    the Mechanical Heavenly Venerate said solemnly.

    "What do you want to exchange for the blood battle merits?" The silver dragon''s gaze moved slightly."

    They fought for the demons and became enemies with the demons.

    Every time the Mechanical Army killed a Demon and destroyed a Demon Fortress, they would umte military merits. As Garen had not thought of what to exchange his military merits for, he had not used them yet.

    After all, military merits were good stuff.

    If he umted enough military merits, he could even ask the Nine Prison Master to help him.

    These were the terms and conditions that had been recognized by the Nine Hells and were clearly written on the Blood Battle Contract.

    Of course, if he wanted the help of the Nine Prison Lords, he would need an astronomical number of military merits.

    " The corpses of god-like creatures of a higher level than demigods, as well as the various high-level materials I need."

    the Mechanical Heavenly Venerate said simply.

    "At the very least, it''s a corpse of a weak Divine Power............ With all the military merits umted by the mechanical army, after exchanging them for corpses, there was almost nothing left."

    Garen pondered quietly.

    He understood that the Mechanical Heavenly Venerate wanted to break through the current technological standards through the research of higher-level divine creatures and create true god-level machinery that wasparable to low-level divine power.

    A few secondster, the silver dragon raised its chin and said,"You can freely use one-third of the military merits, and the rest will not be used."

    One-third of the military merits could only be used by the Machinery Heavenly Venerate to exchange for some high-grade materials.

    At the same time, Garen grinned, "" As for the corpses of the weak godly creatures, it''s too wasteful to exchange them with military merits. I''ll provide them to you. Coincidentally, I want to deal with a reckless guy."

    During the Scepter Snatching Battle, Garen''s main enemy was the Queen of Chaos. However, he was evenly matched with the Queen of Chaos, but he suffered a loss because of the Lord of Shadow Shallow Beach, a crawling insect hiding in the dark. This made Garen even more unhappy.

    Lord of Shadow Shallow Beach.

    This Demon Lord that made Garen unhappy lived in the Shadow Sea on the 89th level of the Abyss.

    Garen had been thinking about how he could destroy the Lord of Shadow Shallow Beach and make it pay for his actions.

    He had to pick the soft persimmon to pinch, and the contract with Chaos meant that Chaos would no longer be Garen''s enemy for a long time. If he wanted to avenge himself, only the Lord of Shadow Shallow Beach was left.

    However, it was not easy to kill a Demon Lord.

    The Lord of Shadow Shallow Beach was the Demon Lord of the Shadow Sea, but the actual master of the Shadow Sea wasn''t it. It belonged to the Ancient God of the Deep Sea, Dagon, an ancient and unfathomable Demon Lord of Oblis. The Lord of Shadow Shallow Beach was created by Dagon''s experiments, so strictly speaking, it was Dagon''s subordinate.

 Chapter 979 Hehehe, You Offended This Dragon And You Still Want To Run?_3

    "Dagon¡­... From what I know, it is a wise man and rarely provokes enemies."

    In the war between Order and Chaos, Dagon was invited to participate in the war after Chaos, but was rejected. Other than that, there was also the alternating war between Tanari Demons and Oberis Demons, and the battle between Demon Princes.......... Dagon had never participated in any of them.

    It had been quietly staying in the depths of the Shadow Sea, doing things that no one knew about.

    Unless the enemy provoked him, Dagon rarely made a move in the Bottomless Abyss, so he was mysterious and unpredictable. Moreover, because of his short-lived encounter with the enemy, he disyed the terrifying power to crush and kill the Demon Lord who offended him, so he was recognized as having great strength.

    Through the previousmunication with the Chaos Queen, Garen already knew that the Lord of Shadow Shallow Beach was merely coveting the benefits promised by the Chaos Queen and was willing to take the risk of offending the Dragon God to help the Chaos Queen.

    The King of the Deep Sea was not behind this matter.

    In the eyes of the Lord of Shadow Shallow Beach, he would stay in the Abyss anyway. Even if he offended Garen, the Dragon God, Garen would not be able to chase him to the Abyss and do anything to him.

    The 89th level of the Shadow Sea, aside from the existence of the ancient god Dagon, was next to the 88th level of the Salt Water Swamp.

    The Saltwater Swamp was the former territory of Demogorgon, and now it belonged to the King of Insects.

    Therefore, Garen could not go to the Shadow Sea to kill the Lord of Shadow Shallow Beach.

    This would only put him in danger, and even Shi Long Yiliu might not be able to guarantee his safety.

    "In that case, we need to lure the snake out of its hole."

    The silver dragon grinned.

    At this moment, he thought of the Lord of Shadow Shallow Beach. Part of the reason was because of the recent situation that the Machinery Heavenly Venerate had told him about.

    The Myriad Abyss in was thergest battlefield in the endless bloody war.

    Although many Demon Overlords were not in the Myriad Abyss ins, they had subordinates who built fortresses and legions in the Myriad Abyss ins as part of the Demon Blood Legion.

    The Lord of Shadow Shallow Beach was one of them.

    The Myriad Abyss ins was a ce where demons and devils fought each other, and there were also many foreign mercenaries. The good and the bad were mixed together, and it had never been under the control of the demons.

    For non-demonic creatures, the deeper they went into the Abyss, the more dangerous it was.

    Garen didn''t dare to go to a deep boundary like the Shadow Sea, but he wasn''t afraid to go to the firstyer of the Myriad Abyss in.

    "Collect information on the Lord of Shadow Shallow Beach and send troops to attack its demon fortress."

    "................."

    With the goal of ambushing the Lord of Shadow Shallow Beach, Garenmunicated with the Mechanical Heavenly Venerate and quickly formed a meticulous n to lure the snake out of its hole and ambush it.

    "If we don''t show up, its demon fortress won''t be able to withstand the mechanical army''s attack. We''ll break through its demon fortress first to collect some interest."

    "However, if it dares to show its face, hmph hmph."

    Between the dragon''s upper and lower jaws, sharp dragon teeth shed coldly.

    After a while, Garen and the Machinery Heavenly Venerate ended theirmunication.

    Whether it was gathering information on the Demon Fortress of the Lord of Shadow Shallow, or issuing quests to the Oddity Machinist yers, gathering forces to attack the Demon Fortress, and so on, they all required a certain amount of time toplete. It was definitely not something that could be done in a short period of time.

    Therefore, Garen temporarily put the matter of the Bottomless Abyss to the back of his mind.

    When the preliminary work was ready and the n was officially implemented, the Machinery Heavenly Venerate would naturally contact him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Sigh, if only I could go with you to kill that hateful demon."

    At this moment, gold and silver gems scattered in all directions like water droplets, revealing Yuna''s figure. As she spoke, she shook her head and shook off the few gems on her head.

    The silver dragon turned around and said gently, ""The abyss is too dangerous for you. I can''t bear to see you get hurt."

    Under Garen''s sweet words, Yuna''s expression immediately became excited.

    She pushed the silver dragon to the ground, then stuck out her nimble tongue and licked Garen''s mask as a reward.

    After ying around for a while, Yuna blinked her eyes. Her light purple eyes reflected Garen''s increasingly huge body. She hesitated for a moment and said, ""Garen, in the inheritance of our Strength Dragons, there is a method that can increase one''s strength by leaps and bounds."

    "I want to try."

    Garen''s gaze shifted slightly as he looked at his partner and said, ""What method?"

    Yuna deliberated her words and said, ""Star Core Tempering¡­.... It was to go deep into the core of arge-scale world and resist it while absorbing the power of the''s core to strengthen one''s own strength."

    "ording to the legacy records, this was created by our ancestor. It''s the most efficient way to increase the strength of a Strength Dragon."

    Garen''s dragon face wrinkled, " This sounds very dangerous."

    Yuna nodded and said, " It''s indeed very dangerous. But don''t worry. When the underage nsmen undergo the first refinement of the star core, there will be powerful elders to help protect them. If nothing unexpected happens, there won''t be any major problems."

    Under Yuna''s gaze, the silver dragon wagged its tail and said, ""I respect your decision."

    "However, I have to be present when you go through the refinement of the star core."

    Although Yuna said that she had powerful elders protecting her, Garen was still a little worried.

    If there was an ident, he could provide some help.

    Yuna quickly nodded and said,"Then it''s a happy decision.""

    "When do you n to start the Star Core Tempering?" asked Garen."

    If he were to start immediately, he would have to instruct the Mechanical Heavenly Venerate to dy the n against the Lord of Shadow Shallow Beach.

    Yuna thought for a moment and muttered, " It''ll be at least a yearter. Before we start, I''ll have to sleep for a while to adjust myself to the most perfect state. ""

    To dragons, a year was actually a very short period of time.

    However, this period was enough for Garen to implement his n, so he did not stop the Mechanical Heavenly Venerate.

    "Sure, you can sleep well."

    Garen said.

    Then, Yuna''s body wriggled and crawled to the deepest part of the dragon''s nest. She buried herself inyers of gold, silver, and gemstones and fell into a quiet state of sleep.

    In the dragon nest, which had returned to silence.

    The silver dragon closed its eyes, and all the information rted to resonance casting appeared in its mind.

    Garen wanted to try and improve this powerful spellcasting method from the Alftatia Empire. He was not confident in the past, but after advancing to a Lesser Divine Power and greatly improving his attributes in all aspects, Garen felt that he should be able to do it.

 Chapter 980 Metal Dragon God: Sacrifice Yourself For The Dragon Clan._1

    ording to Garen''s thoughts, he should be able to seed.

    However, it should be sessful, but it did not mean that it would definitely seed. After a month of trying, the silver dragon in the dragon nest stretched out its dragon ws and covered its face in disappointment.

    "Damn it, looks like I still need to ask for help from my Death God''s eldest disciple."

    Garen was capable of improving and creating his own magic.

    The prerequisite was that it was not tooplicated. For example, a forbidden spell like the Ascension Spell involved a vast number of magic runes, and it required an unimaginable creation of spiritual light.

    Garen had always been a fast learner, but it was a little difficult for him to create new spells from the beginning to the end.

    This was not Garen''s forte.

    The two Rainbow Dragons were very good at creating their own spells.

    "Resonance casting is only the most basic casting method. It''s too simple and difficult to do."

    Garen muttered softly.

    This was the core problem he had encountered.

    His goal was to change the bloodline condition required for resonance casting to true dragon bloodline. With the true dragon''s blood to resonate, the dragon race could use resonance casting to achieve the effect of qualitative change with quantity.

    It was a pity.

    Garen''s attempts during this period of time did not end well.

    It wasn''t that he didn''t have any results, but ording to Garen''s modification, after changing the Alpha Bloodline to the True Dragon Bloodline, the effect of the resonance casting was only less than thirty percent of the original, and the weakening was not just a little bit.

    "I can ept at least 70% of the effect."

    "This thirty percent¡­..... Forget it, forget it. I shouldn''t waste my time."

    Professional matters still needed to be handed over to professionals.

    If there was enough time, Garen could try again and again, and it was not impossible to seed. However, since there were professionals who could help, he was toozy to waste a lot of time. If he had the time to waste, he would rather have a good sleep.

    Garen moved his four limbs and moved to the spot where Yuna had buried him. Then, he curled up andy down, nning to take a nap.

    However¡­

    Just a few hours after the Silver Dragon closed its eyes, a message was suddenly transmitted, interrupting Garen''s sleep and waking him up from his slumber.

    The silver dragon, who had been woken up without a good sleep, did not show any anger or displeasure on its mask.

    On the contrary, there was a hint of obvious joy on the dragon''s face.

    "My research on resonance casting has just failed."

    "But Shen Garen''s Dragon Demon Web has finally seeded."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The silver dragon looked up into the sky, its gaze seemingly prating the Dragon Court and reaching Ronia''s Heaven. It met the gaze of the Dragon God of Time, who looked simr to itself in Eternal Divine Nation.

    Almost ever since he seeded in ascending to Godhood, Garen had handed the structure of the Magic Web to God Garen.

    Moreover, the main body and the clone quickly reached an agreement.

    The Draconic Magic Web would be selflessly open to all creatures with the bloodline of a true dragon, including true dragons, dragon descendants, dragon bloodline creatures, and the descendants chosen by the true dragon.

    However, they could only get the most basic authority at the beginning.

    Only those with dragon bloodline but not true dragons could not be promoted.

    As the True Dragon''s people increased their faith in the Dragon God, they could unlock higher ess to the Dragon Weave. With higher ess, they could mobilize the energy of the Weave more efficiently. With a small price, they could unleash more powerful attacks than before.

    Using Kara as an experimental area.

    Shen Garen had spent more than twenty years to finally create a stable Dragon Demon Web that could cover arge area.

    The first level of Mountain Paradise.

    Luna''s Paradise, Silver Heaven.

    Eternal Divine Nation.

    In the dazzling Dragon God Shrine, the foreign oracles shrouded in holy light either stood silently like statues or patrolled around. Their figures filled the entire hall as the guardians of the temple and the servants who served the Dragon God at all times.

    At the core of the pce.

    Shen Garen was currently living in his magnificent pce, which was made of brilliant gold, mithril, star stones, and other rare and precious metals.

    The silver dragon, which had a hundred-meter-long body, was lying on the carpet made of the interwoven feathers of legendary immortal birds and ice silkworms. Soft, warm, slightly cool, and other contradictory yetfortable feelings were transmitted through the scales that were removed from the carpet.

    Between the dragon''s extended ws, one could see specks of light.

    Indistinct rays of light connected the scattered light spots together and weaved into a three-dimensional structure. It was circr and was rotating slowly in a unique rhythm, like a miniature, magical starry sky.

    "Except for a few extremely remote ces, the Draconic Weave haspletely covered Kara."

    "With the creatures with the true dragon bloodline as the base point, and then with the power of faith and elemental energy interweaving to form the Dragon Magic Web.......... Hmm, it was even tougher than the third-generation Goddess of Magic''s Weave."

    The Dragon Weave, which was only used by the dragons, was not as widespread as the orthodox Weave.

    If all the restrictions were really lifted, the magic exclusive to the entire race would undoubtedly be a deration of war with the third generation Goddess of Magic. At that time, no matter how cowardly the third generation Goddess of Magic was, she would not be able to tolerate God Garen''s tant theft, no, snatching of her authority.

    However, the Draconic Weave would also attract the attention of the third-generation Goddess of Magic.

    After all, it was simr to the Weave.

 Chapter 981 Metal Dragon God: Sacrifice Yourself For The Dragon Clan._2

    Just as thest light spot lit up, the entire Draconic Magic Web of Kara formed a perfect whole.

    The Upper nes ''Paradise.

    In the Divine Kingdom known as the Heart of Incantation.

    In the exquisite magic hall, the third-generation Goddess of Magic was lying leisurely on a soft vine formed by magic. She reached out and yed with a flower engraved with magic runes. There were stars formed by countless tiny magic runes that were faintly discernible, flying and dancing around the third-generation Goddess of Magic.

    Suddenly.

    As if she had been electrocuted, the third-generation Goddess of Magic subconsciously exerted force with her fingers and tore the bright petals apart. The petals swayed and floated to the ground. Before theynded on the ground, they disintegrated into strange magic runes in the air and disappeared into the air.

    The third-generation Goddess of Magic''s eyes shone with a brilliant divine light.

    In the next second, the god''s gaze arrived at the of Kara. In an instant, he swept across the main material world belonging to the dragon race and took in the Dragon Magic Web that covered the of Kara. At the same time, he sensed a faint supernatural power rted to time and fate.

    "An independent Weave created by imitating the Weave that can only be used by the dragons."

    "Dragon of Eternity and Time, what do you want?"

    The third-generation Goddess of Magic frowned.

    At the same time, he muttered softly.

    In Ronia''s Paradise, in the vast silver sea where the waves sparkled, the sea breeze blew, and the silver light was reflected, a beautiful female Spell Caster in a purple robe suddenly changed her expression.

    On her robe, there was a holy emblem of the spinning seven stars. She was a third-generation believer of the Goddess of Magic.

    "Great Goddess of Magic, Holy Mother of All Laws."

    " Your believers are honored by your arrival. Your divine light and wisdom will dispel the darkness for me and illuminate the path of magic."

    The female Spell Caster was so excited that tears welled up in her eyes as she muttered softly.

    At the same time, she closed her eyes reverently and piously.

    A breath of timeter.

    The spellcaster opened her eyes once again, but her reverent expression had be transcendent and rational. She gazed calmly at the silver sea outside the window, and a faint divine light began to rise around her body.

    With the help of the bodies of her believers, the third generation of the Goddess of Magic descended into Lonia''s Paradise.

    She didn''t hide her arrival. Almost all the gods in Mountain Paradise sensed the divinity wave belonging to the third-generation Goddess of Magic. At first, some gods didn''t understand why the third-generation Goddess of Magic visited Mountain Paradise.

    However, as some gods who paid attention to Kara quietly passed on the general situation of the Dragon Magic Web to their ally gods, they knew why the third generation Goddess of Magic hade.

    Themunication between the gods was very fast.

    As the news spread, the gods of Mountain Paradise understood the situation in an instant.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It was understandable that the third-generation Goddess of Magic had arrived at Mountain Paradise since it involved the authority of gods.

    The gods of Mountain Paradise wouldn''t interfere with the matters between the third-generation Goddess of Magic and the Dragon God of Time. However, many people from different levels of Mountain Paradise focused their attention on Lonia''s Paradise, with a hint of curiosity and the intention to watch the show.

    Although he had been reced several times, his priesthood and authority were extremely ancient.

    A new star in the Dragon God lineage, a new god that was hot and highly regarded.

    The gods of Mountain Paradise were very curious about what kind of intense sparks would be generated when these two collided.

    " The Dragon of Eternity and Time, the Dragon God of Time, Garen Aurelian."

    "I, Mystra, the third-generation Goddess of Magic, the mother of all magic, havee from afar to visit your Eternal Divine Kingdom in Mountain Paradise."

    The third-generation Goddess of Magic suppressed her restless heart and said calmly and rationally.

    "So it''s the honorable Mother of Magic."

    "Mountain Paradise wees you. Pleasee in."

    A deep voice rang in the ears of the third-generation Goddess of Magic.

    At the same time, the Door of the Kingdom of God opened precisely in front of the third-generation Goddess of Magic. It was only a step away from her body.

    With a slightly cold gaze, the third-generation Goddess of Magic stepped into the gate of the divine kingdom. In an instant, the scenery in her field of vision changed from a sparkling silver sea to a dazzling pce.

    When she looked up, she saw the silver dragon with a mountain-like body looking down at her.

    After a barely noticeable cold snort, the third-generation Goddess of Magic''s body lit up with fine magic light, and then quickly expanded to a size that could be seen at the same level as the silver dragon.

    "May I ask why the esteemed Mother of Magic hase to Eternal Divine Nation?"

    Without waiting for the third-generation Goddess of Magic to answer, the dragon''s eyes lit up as if he had understood. He said,"I understand. You''re here to celebrate my sess in ascending to godhood, right?"

    "Although it''s a littlete, I still feel honored."

    "As for the congrattory gifts, just put them down."

    The third-generation Goddess of Magic''s gaze turned cold, and she did not reply to Garen''s words. Instead, she said directly, ""The core structure of the magicwork covering Kara is basically the same as mine. Tell me, how did you know the core structure of the magicwork?"

    It concerned his authority.

    The third-generation Goddess of Magic was a little annoyed.

    Her tone was close to questioning, and divine might involuntarily surged, causing the air around the bedroom to freeze.

    Shen Garen chuckled and waved his dragon ws nonchntly. The frozen air began to circte again.

 Chapter 982 Metal Dragon God: Sacrifice Yourself For The Dragon Clan._3

    "So it''s for such a small matter."

    The tinum dragon''s eyes reflected the cold expression of the third-generation Goddess of Magic. The silver dragon said, ""Please don''t misunderstand. The Draconic Weave was created by me through my own research. I don''t know the core structure of your Weave. If it''s simr, it''s purely a coincidence."

    "My Dragon Weave was created based on faith and elemental energy. Your Weave is only based on elemental energy."

    "In addition, the Draconic Weave is specially used by the Dragon n, so its application is different from yours."

    "Please do not confuse the two. They arepletely different."

    The meaning behind Shen Garen''s words was very obvious.

    What does the Dragon Weave of my Dragon n have to do with the Weave of a third-generation Goddess of Magic?

    The third-generation Goddess of Magic''s expression remained unchanged as she said, ""No matter what, the Weave is the authority I control. The existence of the Dragon Weave will affect my authority. I request that you destroy the Dragon Weave immediately, or hand it over to me. I will exchange it with the corresponding treasures."

    Ever since she had shackled herself and restricted the magic within the range of her Weave, the third generation Goddess of Magic had be much weaker.

    In the third generation, the Shepherd Girl, who knew nothing about the universe, became a god by luck. Even if she had great power, she stillcked enough confidence to confront other truly powerful gods.

    However, this time, it concerned his sovereignty.

    Moreover, God Garen had just ascended to God and was only a weak God. His Godhead had reached level ten, which was already at the peak of the weak level. However, he had not broken through to the middle level of Divine Power.

    Although he knew that God Garen had unlimited potential, he was still a weak Divine Power.

    The third-generation Goddess of Magic had be unyielding, and her might was awe-inspiring.

    "Could it be that I remembered wrongly?"

    "Mystra, isn''t your authority the Weave? When did it be the Demonic Dragon Web?"

    Apanied by a deep and loud voice, the tinum light shed and disappeared. It condensed into another tinum majestic dragon in God Garen''s bedroom. Its entire body was emitting an iparably surging dragon''s might that even ordinary great Divine Powers would be afraid of.

    Under the pressure of the dragon''s might, the divine might that had just surged up was instantly silenced and suppressed back into the body of the third-generation Goddess of Magic.

    The third-generation Goddess of Magic''s face stiffened, and she turned to look at the tinum Dragon.

    The aura that she had just raised deted like a punctured balloon.

    "Bahamut, are you ignoring our friendship and forcefully protecting the Time Dragon God who stole my authority?"

    The Metal Dragon God opened its mouth wide and revealed an exaggerated expression. ""Mystra, don''t talk nonsense."

    "Steal your authority? Why can''t I tell?"

    After a pause, the tinum Dragon''s voice became low and dangerous. ""Besides, there is no friendship between us."

    "Although I have some friendship with the first generation Goddess of Magic, you must remember that you only inherited the divinity and authority of the first generation Goddess of Magic, not her own body."

    The Metal Dragon God had once consulted the first generation Goddess of Magic about magic, and it had also respected and acknowledged the first generation Goddess of Magic.

    As for the third generation¡­..... The Metal Dragon God had never taken the initiative tomunicate with her.

    In the eyes of the Metal Dragon God, or in the eyes of most of the great Divine Powers, the third-generation Goddess of Magic was just a lucky mortal who grasped the power of a god. She had a shallow vision, weak will, and no responsibility as a god. She was far inferior to the first-generation Goddess of Magic.

    "Goddess of Magic, if there''s nothing else, please leave. Don''t waste our time."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "If you insist that I''m stealing your authority, you can formally dere war on me."

    God Garen stared at the third-generation Goddess of Magic and said.

    The influence of the Draconic Weave on the third-generation Goddess of Magic was actually negligible.

    After all, the Draconic Weave was exclusively for the Dragon n. Before the War of Glory, the True Dragons had very little faith in their own gods, let alone the third generation Goddess of Magic. The existence of the Draconic Weave would not directly weaken the authority of the third generation Goddess of Magic.

    The third-generation Goddess of Magic took a deep breath as she shifted her gaze between the two Dragon Gods. In the end, she did not say anything harsh. She directly extracted her Divine Power and God''s Will from her believers and left the Eternal Divine Nation.

    The female Spell Caster came back to her senses. Under the gaze of the two Dragon Gods, she was at a loss and trembled.

    "Tsk, for the sake of a little face, he actually directly disregarded his believers."

    The third-generation Goddess of Magic could have asked God Garen to open the door to the Kingdom of God and leave with her believers. However, because she did not want to talk to God Garen anymore, she turned around and left, ignoring her believers.

    "I''m beginning to understand your prejudice against the third generation Goddess of Magic."

    Shen Garen turned his head and said to the Metal Dragon God.

    Through this short encounter, God Garen had gained a better understanding of the third generation Goddess of Magic. Of course, it was not in a good way.

    A true god would never abandon his loyal followers unless there were special circumstances.

    Even the Evil God, the God of Tyranny, was willing to bear the risk of being rejected by Garen, and he wanted to protect his Dark Pdin in front of Garen.

    "She''s just an ordinary object that was lucky enough to obtain divine power. Even the Goddess of Luck would feel inferior to her."

    "If the first generation Goddess of Magic was still alive, I would not have approved of you building the Draconic Weave."

    "But this third generation, hmph hmph, I look down on her."

    The Metal Dragon God raised its head and said arrogantly.

    At the same time, the Metal Dragon God frowned and said, ""Where''s the Wind Elemental Queen? When did he leave?"

    God Garen scratched his head and said, " Arkady has returned to the Wind Elemental Realm for a year. She and the Earth Elemental Master God had a war between their followers in a certain prime material ne. They are currently dealing with it."

    The Metal Dragon God grinned and said, ""Arkady? Calling each other by their real names, it seems that the rtionship between the two of you is getting closer."

    Without waiting for Garen to exin, the Metal Dragon God said seriously, "" The Wind Elemental Queen is an ancient Aragami. She was even born earlier than Tiamat and me. She was born in the same era as the Dragon race''s Main God."

    "If I were to have a direct confrontation with her, I''m not confident that I can win even if I''m not in the Wind Elemental Realm."

    "Garen, it''s a good thing that you''re able to gain her friendship. If you can go one step further, for example, bing a partner with the Wind Elemental Queen, our Dragon n will gain a very powerful ally."

    Shen Garen blinked his eyes.........."

    The Metal Dragon God interrupted Garen''s words and said righteously, ""As the Dragon God, you should sacrifice yourself for the Dragon n. This is an important task that I have entrusted to you."

    Why did this conversation and scene feel a little familiar?

    Shen Garen thought for a moment, and at the same time, his expression became solemn and serious. He said, ""I''m obliged!"

 Chapter 983 Evil Fall, Godhood Ascension, New Authority._1

    The Metal Dragon God didn''t stay in Eternal Divine Nation any longer.

    After suppressing the third-generation Goddess of Magic and forcing her to leave, he had a simple chat with Garen about the Wind Elemental Queen before returning to the nearby Northern Wind Divine Kingdom.

    At this moment.

    The silver dragon lowered its eyes and looked down at the female Spell Caster in its bedroom.

    The female Spell Caster who was in the shadow of the giant dragon trembled and looked down at the mithril-cast ground, not daring to look directly at God. Even though she was a Spell Caster who was close to Legend, she almost fainted under the ovepping divine might and dragon''s might, and her mind was in a daze.

    Under normal circumstances.

    As the carrier of the god''s will, although the believers could no longer control their bodies and words, they could hear and see how the god used their bodies.

    However, this time, because it concerned her sovereignty, the third-generation Goddess of Magic blocked the thoughts of the believers.

    Themunication between God Garen and the Metal Dragon God was also at the spiritual level, so the female spellcaster did not hear it.

    Therefore, the female Spell Caster knew nothing about why she hade here and why the great goddess she believed in had left her behind.

    He suddenly appeared in the kingdom of a Dragon God.

    She had no idea what she would face next.

    The rationality and calmness that should belong to a Spell Caster waspletely gone in front of a Dragon God.

    Looking at the female spellcaster who was trembling like an ostrich, unwilling to face reality, God Garen restrained his divine might and dragon''s might and said calmly, ""Mortal, perhaps you don''t understand what happened, but I can tell you that the god you believe in has abandoned you."

    The female Spell Caster shuddered.

    She raised her head and was at a loss. She said incoherently,"I don''t believe that the great Goddess of Magic will not abandon her believers."

    "Oh?" Shen Garen teased. Then why are you here?"

    "If I wanted to kill you, do you think the Goddess of Magic would descend here to be my enemy?"

    "If you don''t believe me, start praying to her."

    The Dragon God''s words were like a sharp sword, piercing through the female Spell Caster''s chest.

    "The great Goddess of Magic, the mother of all magic, your humble servant, your loyal believer, I pray here for your response..........."

    Following the Dragon God''s words, the female Spell Caster began to pray to the third-generation Goddess of Magic with a hopeful look on her face.

    There was no response.

    The female spellcaster refused to believe this fact and prayed again and again.

    Time passed quietly. God Garen looked at the pitiful spellcaster who had been abandoned by the god he believed in. He was not in a hurry and allowed her to pray to the third-generation Goddess of Magic.

    Finally.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    After countless times of unanswered prayers.

    The female Spell Caster''s expression turned ashen, like a lifeless puppet.

    Believers who could be the carrier of a god''s descent generally had a high level of faith. For such believers to be abandoned by their own god was an unbearable disaster for them.

    However, under such circumstances¡­

    Other than giving up on themselves, there were also some believers who would develop resentment.

    "I revere you and believe in you. Every morning when the sun rises and every night when the sun sets.......... They will pray to you and listen to your teachings."

    "But why did you abandon me?"

    "Did I do something wrong that caused you to be angry and incur divine punishment?"

    "No, everything I say and do is in ordance with your teachings. I''m conscientious and have never vited your teachings."

    "Then why? Why is that?!"

    The female Spell Caster whose faith had been shattered murmured in a voice that sounded like she was weeping blood. Her face was pale. While she was at a loss, she also had doubts about the third-generation Goddess of Magic.

    "Hehe, hehe, is my life''s faith meaningless? In the end, he would only be casually abandoned?"

    Doubt turned into anger, and anger turned into hatred.

    In the slightly distorted voice, ck gas seemed to emerge from the female Spell Caster''s body, surrounding her and devouring the devoutness of the believers of the gods.

    Seeing this scene, Shen Garen''s eyes were filled with curiosity.

    "Interesting. It''s rare to see such a scene of a loyal believer falling into depravity."

    Due to the great stimtion, their personalities, ideas, beliefs, and so on would undergo a drastic change in a short period of time, and they would fall from a believer of a god to a non-believer or a simple detestable......... Shen Garen had heard of this before, but he had never seen it with his own eyes.

    "Lowly mortal, leave and do what you want."

    With a thought from Shen Garen, the door of the Divine Kingdom opened and swallowed the female Spell Caster.

    In the next second, the female Spell Caster returned to her Spell Tower in the Silver Sea. She remained silent and cast a spell to construct a portal, heading to a familiar prime material world.

    God Garen could foresee what she would do next.

    ording to the experience of simr things that had happened in the past, she would spread the words and deeds that ndered and sphemed the third generation of the Goddess of Magic. If she was more ruthless, she would be an avenger in the dark. Instead, she would worship the gods that werepletely hostile to the Goddess of Magic. With the power of the enemy gods, she would kill the believers of the Goddess of Magic, attack the church of the Goddess of Magic, and so on.

    Out of curiosity, Shen Garen cast a nce at the spellcaster.

    At the same time, God Garen closed his eyes slightly and focused more energy on absorbing the faith reserves of the Divine Kingdom. Then, his Extraordinary Divine Power that carried the aura of time and fate rolled out and left the Divine Kingdom. It swept towards the prime material worlds like a storm, urately sweeping past the bodies of the True Dragons.

 Chapter 984 Evil Fall, Godhood Ascension, New Authority._2

    Every True Dragon that was swept by the Dragon God''s power trembled slightly, and then understood God Garen''s oracle.

    "All of my Dragon n''s citizens can use themselves as the base point to unlock the authority of the Dragon Demon Web without any need for faith or price."

    The Draconic Weave was based on the True Dragon itself.

    The more True Dragons that were willing to use the Draconic Demon Web, the moreplete the coverage of the Draconic Demon Web would be, and the better the effect would be.

    With the endless burst of God Garen''s Extraordinary Divine Power, more and more True Dragons in the prime material ne heard the Dragon God''s oracle. After a short moment of thought, they tried to connect to the Dragon Weave.

    As time passed.

    In Shen Garen''s dark vision, more and more starlight lit up. Then, Shen Garen consumed his Extraordinary Divine Power, and threads extended from the independent light spots, connecting to other light spots, interweaving to form a three-dimensionalwork.

    The prime material ne was uncountable.

    The True Dragon''s people in different prime material nes were also as vast as the ocean.

    Even though God Garen had almost exhausted all the faith he had stored in the Divine Kingdom, and even exhausted all of his Extraordinary Divine Power, the darkness in his field of vision was still extremely vast. Thework that lit up was like a spark in the universe.

    "Phew ....."

    Shen Garen let out a long breath, and his breathing weakened.

    ..............

    In a certain prime material ne.

    In a vast desert, the scorching and dry wind swept across the sky with gravel. The red sun emitted high temperatures, causing the surrounding air to distort.

    Whoosh!

    An adult silver dragon that was more than 20 meters long spread its dragon wings and flew across the desert, staring at the sea of sand on the ground vigntly.

    Boom!

    Beneath its body, a vortex appeared in the yellow sand like a yellow ocean. A giant ant lion about thirty-two meters long broke out of the ground. It had a bloated abdomen, a ck heavy armor on its back, and a pair of terrifying fangs in front of its head.

    This wasn''t an ordinary Giant Ant Lion, but a destructive insect. It was an ancient and powerful race of creatures. It didn''t have much intelligence and was passionate about destroying all creatures in its field of vision.

    Most destructive insects could grow into legendary creatures in theirplete form.

    The adult silver dragon was still some time away from itsplete form.

    In the desert, several small countries were destroyed by the Destruction Ant Lion in session. The silver dragon with a sense of justice wanted to kill this Destruction Ant Lion, and it had been in a stalemate with it for several days.

    Under the control of the Destruction Ant Lion, the sandstorm rose from the ground and swept toward the silver dragon.

    The silver dragon''s body flew agilely through the sandstorm. At the same time, it breathed out dragon breath and headed straight for the Destruction Ant Lion.

    In front of the icy blue dragon breath, the Destruction Ant Lion drilled into the desert and disappeared from its spot in the blink of an eye.

    The dragon''s breathnded on the dry yellow sand ground, forming a criss-crossing ice crystal forest. It did not have the effect that the silver dragon wanted.

    At this moment, the vortex appeared again. The Destruction Ant Lion''s carapace opened up, and a pair of wings that looked like translucent films extended. It pped at a high frequency and soared into the sky amidst the sandstorm, biting at the silver dragon with its terrifying jaws.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The silver dragon dodged vigntly. At the same time, when it brushed past the other party, it pped its dragon w on the Destruction Ant Lion''s carapace.

    Thrust!

    Its iron-like shell was torn apart, leaving behind traces of dragon ws.

    At the same time, the thick green insect blood came into contact with the silver dragon''s ws. With a sizzling sound, it corroded the dragon scales one by one. It even touched the silver dragon''s flesh, causing it to be in great pain.

    "Detestable bug."

    The silver dragon cast a healing spell to stop the injury on its dragon w.

    The Destruction Ant Lionnded on the ground and sucked in the sandstorm. Its broken shell was healing at a visible speed.

    After fighting with the Destruction Antlion for a long time, the silver dragon was already tired. It knew that the other party was not in a good state either, but in such a stalemate, there was no doubt that even if it could win in the end, it would suffer considerable injuries.

    "Forget it, I''ll spare you this time¡­......."

    The silver dragon nned to leave for the time being ande back when it became stronger. It could also call its friends and gather some of its Metal Dragonpanions to fight the Destruction Ant Lion.

    At this moment, the oracle of the Dragon of Eternity and Time came from the distant Mountain Paradise.

    "Hmm?"

    "Draconic Weave¡­..... What is this?"

    The silver dragon was slightly stunned. After understanding the effects of the Dragon Magic Web through the Dragon God''s message, its eyes immediately lit up. It entangled its own magic power with the Dragon God''s power that swept past, connecting it to the Dragon Magic Web.

    In an instant.

    It felt a new power emerge, and the elemental energy around it became orderly and easier to control.

    Looking at the oblivious Destruction Ant Lion, the silver dragon revealed an eager expression.

    The dragon wings spread, and magic power burst forth.

    The silver dragon chanted the highest circle spell it had mastered. While constructing the spell, it discovered that under the enhancement of the Dragon Magic Web, its mana consumption had indeed decreased by a level. Moreover, when its mana was consumed, there was still a weak mana feedback, making the casting duration even higher.

    Icebound thend!

    The spell was sessfully constructed.

    With the Destruction Ant Lion as the center, an extremely cold air current erupted out of thin air, freezing the nearby yellow sand and causing the surrounding temperature to drop rapidly.

    The ice crystals quickly extended and covered the Destruction Ant Lion''s limbs, restricting its movements.

    The Destruction Ant Lion did not panic. While spitting acid at the silver dragon, it unhurriedly broke free from the ice crystals, causing them to crack.

    This was not the first time the Silver Dragon had used this spell.

    However, due to the high consumption of mana, it could not be used continuously. It could notpletely freeze the Destruction Ant Lion before it broke free.

 Chapter 985 Evil Fall, Godhood Ascension, New Authority._3

    The silver dragon dodged the acid and watched as the Destruction Ant Lion began to construct spells again.

    Icebound thend!

    Icebound thend!

    Icebound thend!

    The silver dragon continued to construct the same spell. Under the enhancement of the Dragon Magic Web, its spells were faster and easier to cast. While the consumption was lower, the power of the spell was also increased to a certain extent.

    The sudden strengthening spell caught the Destruction Ant Lion off guard.

    It struggled violently, but it was no longer able to stop the extension of the frozen ice. The surrounding yellow sand had also turned into a forest of ice crystals, making it difficult for it to dive into the ground and escape.

    Very quickly.

    Looking at the Destruction Ant Lion that had been frozen into a ball and lost its ability to resist, the silver dragon seriously thought about the performance of the spell just now, and a look of surprise appeared on its face.

    "The Draconic Weave is too useful."

    "This is only the most basic authority, but it already has such an amplification effect, allowing me to sessfully defeat the Destruction Ant Lion, which was originally evenly matched."

    The silver dragon wagged its tail and began to carefully check the information of the Dragon Magic Web that had already appeared in the inheritance.

    "Oh, faith in the Dragon God can increase the authority of the Draconic Weave."

    "I see."

    "Do you want to give it a try?"

    The silver dragon hesitated.

    As it thought of the heroic bearing of the Dragon Gods who protected the Dragon race during the War of Glory, their extraordinary power, and the temptation of a higher level of authority in the Draconic Weave, it began to waver.

    It had a good impression of the Dragon God to begin with. After thinking about it, it finally decided to try believing in a Dragon God.

    Which Dragon God do you believe in? "

    "Believing in any Dragon God can grant you authority. There are no requirements in this regard."

    "Ruling Dragon, Judgment Dragon¡­............."

    The names and deeds of the Dragon Gods appeared in the Silver Dragon''s mind one after another.

    After hesitating for a while, it confirmed, ""Try to believe in the honorable Dragon of Eternity and Time first."

    After all, the creator of the Draconic Magic Web was the Dragon of Eternity and Time. Although it didn''t require the Dragon God to believe in itself, when a True Dragon had the thought of believing in the Dragon God, it was highly likely that it would think of the Dragon of Eternity and Time at the first instance. Of course, if it had a better impression of other Dragon Gods, it was normal for it to choose to believe in other Dragon Gods.

    "The great Dragon of Eternity and Time, the Dragon God of Time and Fate who protects the Dragon race."

    "Please listen to my prayers and ept my faith."

    The weakest level of power of faith grew. In the eyes of the gods, it was like a small light spot. It crossed the distance and entered Eternal Divine Nation.

    The same scene happened in many ces.

    At this moment, the specks of light were like stars in the sky, gathering into Eternal Divine Nation from the various prime material worlds.

    In order to construct the Dragon Magic Web, God Garen had almost exhausted his Extraordinary Divine Power. His eyes lit up slightly, revealing a look of joy.

    Countless new power of faith flowed endlessly into God Garen''s massive body, quickly filling up the depleted Extraordinary Divine Power.

    Ding!

    At the same time, there seemed to be a crisp sound of splitting the sky and earth, echoing in Shen Garen''s mind.

    Shen Garen''s expression turned solemn.

    A three-sided crystal emerged from the center of the silver dragon''s forehead.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    This was the core part of God Galleon.

    Godhood.

    The Godhead was irregr, and each side represented a type of authority. The stronger the power of authority, the brighter the corresponding side would be, and the more divinity it contained.

    God Garen''s three-sided Godhead represented the three types of authority he possessed.

    Time.

    Fate.

    Dragon.

    The reason why it was said to possess, not to control, was because these authorities were not unique. There were other gods who possessed simr authorities.

    However, in the Dragon God system, the authority of time and fate was exclusive to God Garen.

    As for the Dragon Authority¡­.... All Dragon Gods possessed this power, and only Dragon Gods possessed it. It was an important link between Dragon Gods and the Dragon race''s people, just like how the Giant Gods possessed the Giant''s Power, and the Elf Gods possessed the Elf''s Power.

    Under God Garen''s joyful gaze, the three-faced divine persona was absorbing the power of faith of the dragons at a speed visible to the naked eye. At the same time, it was connected to the Dragon Demon Web, and a strange change urred.

    Crystallization and evolution.

    After absorbing enough power of faith, the three-sided divine persona became a four-sided divine persona.

    The newborn fourth side of the Godhead was currently the dimmest, but it had great potential. It represented the Dragon Demon Web that God Garen had just created.

    Originally, Shen Garen''s Extraordinary Divine Power had already reached a bottleneck.

    However, the moment the fourth side of the divine persona appeared, this bottleneck naturally disappeared. The power of faith flowed into Shen Garen''s body continuously, turning into Extraordinary Divine Power.

    Now.

    God Garen''s Godhead was still level ten.

    But he had a feeling that it wouldn''t be long before his Extraordinary Divine Power reached its peak. It would continue to grow until it broke through the limits of a low-level Divine Power and advanced to a mid-level Divine Power. At that time, his Godhead level would also break through and step into the threshold of mid-level Divine Power. In terms of Godhead level, he would surpass the Dragon Gods and stand shoulder to shoulder with the Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon Queen.

    However, God Garen''sbat power was still unable topare to the other Dragon Gods.

    In terms of age, God Garen was far behind. He did not have the terrifying growth speed of Garen''s main body.

    But even so, it was enough to make God Garen happy.

    At the same time, the Dragon Gods used their Dragon Authority to express their gratitude to God Garen.

    Obtaining the rules of the Draconic Weave had benefited the other Dragon Gods as well. Although it was not as beneficial as the creator, God Garen, the faith they gained had more or less increased.

    And this was only the beginning.

    In the future, it could be foreseen that there would be more True Dragons joining the Dragon God''s embrace.

    After all, the dragon race was not peaceful internally. The Dragon Gods were willing to encourage and support the appropriate struggles between True Dragons.

    When a True Dragon defeated an opponent who was originally evenly matched or even slightly stronger than him because of a higher authority in the Dragon Demon Web, there was a high chance that the opponent would try to believe in the Dragon God in order to win back their reputation and obtain a higher authority.

    In the most ideal situation, if it could form an internal wave, under the general trend, even the True Dragons who were originally unwilling would gradually change their minds and try to believe in the Dragon God in exchange for higher authority.

    In this way, the Dragon Generals would no longer have to worry about faith.

    Of course, this was only the most ideal situation, and it was difficult to achieve. But no matter what, the existence of the Dragon Magic Web was beneficial to all Dragon Gods. This was also why the Metal Dragon God supported God Garen without hesitation and did not give face to the third generation Goddess of Magic.

    "This new authority is called the Dragon Weave, not the Weave."

    "It seems that it really won''t weaken the Goddess of Magic''s divine power. She should be relieved now."

    Gazing at his four-sided Godhead, God Garen thought to himself.

 Chapter 986 Odd-Mechanical Demon (1)

    "With the fourth Authority, God Garen will soon be promoted to a mid-level Divine Power."

    In the depths of the Eternal Pce, Garen retracted his gaze and thought silently in his heart.

    Currently, in the entire Dragon God lineage, only the Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon Empress were mid-level Divine Powers. The other Dragon Gods were currently at the peak of low-level Divine Powers, but it was still a long way off for them to break through to mid-level Divine Powers.

    God Garen was the biggest beneficiary of the War of Glory.

    He had just ascended to godhood and had already reached the peak of low-level divine power. Now, with the birth of the Dragon Demon Web, if nothing unexpected happened, he would break through his current level and be a mid-level divine power.

    "It''s easy to be a mid-level Divine Power, because you''ve already fallen from a mid-level Divine Power."

    "However, if I want to be a great Divine Power again, I don''t know how to do it."

    For Garen, the most ideal future scenario was that when he became a Greater Divine Power, God Garen could also reach the level of a Greater Divine Power, and he could stand at the top echelon among the gods in the sky. His main body and the god''s doppelgangers could each defend one side.

    Garen was sure that he could be a Greater Divine Power, and he would soon surpass God Garen.

    However, it was more difficult to divine Garen.

    Unless¡­.... He would have to go through a few more battles like the War of Glory, and he would have to gain a lot from them before he would have a chance to break through and be a great Divine Power.

    "But it''s not impossible."

    The silver dragon''s eyes moved slightly as it pondered.

    "Resonance casting, and the heavy magic power that Iorem mentioned before when we left the Netherreal Empire........... Bringing all these good things to the main timeline, with God Garen in charge of perfecting and promoting them, perhaps it could be like the Dragon Demon Web, creating more authority for God Garen."

    " Even if resonance casting and heavy magic are far from enough, there are countless simr products buried in the endless time."

    " Go to the alternate dimensions more often and collect more. Sooner orter, God Garen will also obtain the potential of a great Divine Power."

    Garen thought.

    However, he would not act immediately.

    These ideas would wait until he had enough strength, and when God Garen could not keep up with his strength, then he would implement them.

    Garen was still able to distinguish between primary and secondary. To him, the most important thing was his main body. It was more appropriate to deal with his own matters first, and then cultivate the god''s clone when he had the strength.

    Moving his body, Garen looked below his body.

    Under the cover ofyers of gold, silver, and gemstones, Yuna, who was in a deep sleep, breathed evenly. Her eyes were closed and she was motionless. Her breathing became more and more stable.

    Yuna, who was in a deep sleep, was adjusting her state.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As time passed, her spiritual will and physical body were developing towards the most perfect and peak condition at the current stage, preparing for the next star core refinement.

    Through Yuna''s description, Garen had a certain understanding of Star Core Tempering, but it was not specific or detailed.

    Looking at Yuna''s serious attitude as she prepared with all her might, he knew that the so-called star core tempering was not something that could be done casually.

    However, ording to Yuna, there would be a powerful Energy Dragon protecting them in secret. Garen felt that there should not be any major problems. After all, ording to the small episode that happened to Yuna during the War of Glory, there was a high probability that there was a powerful Divine Power Energy Dragon.

    Looking at the river of time flowing quietly, the silver dragon closed its eyes.

    Garen poured his Spiritual Will into the River of Time, and at the same time, he burst forth with the Power of Time. ording to his own will, he poured it into the River of Time, merging into it bit by bit, deepening his connection with the River of Time, so as to better exert influence, or even control a portion of the river.

    The Power of Time was a special type of Divine Power formed by Garen absorbing the invisible water of the River of Time.

    In Garen''s understanding, it was essentially a kind of purification of the River of Time.

    In the river of time, there was no power of time.

    As for the effect of the power of time, it could be used to influence the river of time through the connection with the river of time, achieving all kinds of unbelievable things.

    For a very long period of time, Garen''s Time Power could only elerate, decelerate, or stop the river water in a certain area.

    From Garen''s point of view, the qualitative change in the influence of his power on the River of Time was due to the ability of the Time Barrier. This was because the Time Barrier could attract a weak tributary of the river and make it surround Garen, forming an extremely powerful defense.

    Garen could not help but imagine.

    Since he could control the tributary, then as long as he was strong enough, he could control the entire river of time freely.

    What he was doing now was to turn his power of time and spiritual will into anchor points and imprints that were injected into the river of time. He was trying topletely control the incredible creation of the river of time.

    However, even for the current Garen, the river of time that surrounded the endless ne world was still unimaginably vast.

    Even if he used up all of his time power and spiritual will, the imprint he condensed was just a drop in the ocean, unable to shake the river of time itself.

    However, Garen was not discouraged.

    This was just the beginning.

    As the Immortal Dragon, he had endless time to advance towards his goal.

    In the quiet dragon nest, Yuna was sleeping to adjust her state, while Garen was fully focused onmunicating with the River of Time, extending the Power of Time like a spider web to expand his range of influence.

 Chapter 987 Odd-Mechanical Demon (2)

    Just like that, time flew by.

    In the blink of an eye, more than two months had passed.

    Inside the nest, Pan Heng''s serious and solemn expression changed slightly. He slowly opened his tinum dragon eyes that were as deep as the stars.

    " My Lord, the information on the Demon Fortress controlled by the Lord of Shadow Shallow has been collected. At the same time, the mechanical army is ready to start a war against the demons at any time to lure the snake out of its hole."

    The Mechanical Heavenly Venerate''s cold, metallic voice rang in Garen''s ears.

    "Very good."

    "Wait for my orders."

    "I need to set a trap for this hunt."

    The giant dragon opened its mouth, revealing its sharp teeth. They sparkled and were cold and sharp.

    "As you wish."

    After saying that, the Mechanical Heavenly Venerate fell silent.

    Whoosh.

    The giant silver dragon spread out a pair of enormous dragon wings that had strong bones and were engraved with indistinct patterns that looked like rings. At the same time, it stretched its body and moved a little. The silver-gray scales were deep and dull, full of the feeling of time.

    After reciting the incantation, Garen cast a spell.

    Eighth-circle spell, Demonic Transformation.

    This was a Transformation Spell that allowed the caster to transform into a demon for a certain period of time. The Ring Level was not high, but it was very suitable for what Garen was going to do next.

    This was the charm of spells. Spells that were not considered high-level often had unique effects.

    In an instant, twisted and evil patterns climbed onto Garen''s scales, giving him ayer of chaotic evil aura that represented the devil.

    While using the Demonic Transformation, under the cover of the Abyssal Power condensed from the spells, Garen used the Advanced Shapeshifting Spell that the Dragon n naturally mastered, turning into a Spider Demon.

    Because he had seen the most Spider Demons, his transformation was easier.

    Immediately, the river of time began to fluctuate.

    Garen used Time Teleportation, and the Spider Demon''s body gradually disappeared, disappearing from the dragon''s nest. Then, using the River of Time as a medium, he descended towards the bottomless abyss.

    ¡£

    The firstyer of the Bottomless Abyss, the Myriad Abyss in.

    In this world where there was no morality, only betrayal, evil, and war............ In the never-ending killing ground, a blood-red light filled every inch of space.

    Hot winds with the smell of blood swept up dust and swept across thend. The ground was barren and cracked. There were dried and ck blood stains, weathered bones, broken armor, and the fortress that stood silently on the barren ins.

    The figures of demons dedicated to death and destruction could be vaguely seen.

    In a barrennd without a demon fortress, the figure of a Spider Demon gradually appeared.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Garen lowered his head and looked at his current body.

    The spider''s legs were like pitch-ck spears, and because of its multi-joint structure, it could stab in all directions. Its entire body was covered in a thick carapace that looked like steel armor, and it did not look like an easy target to provoke.

    Among all the Tanari Demons, the Spider Demon was above average, but not at the top.

    This kind of status could avoid unnecessary trouble, and at the same time, it would not attract too much attention.

    The Bottomless Abyss was not a good ce.

    If he arrived here without any disguise, a creature with Garen''s strength would instantly attract the attention of countless Demon Lords, putting him in a passive position.

    Turning his gaze, Garen looked at the Demon Fortress closest to him.

    His ultra-long-range vision crossed the distance of space, and an area that upied more than a thousand square kilometers was reflected in his eyes. Rather than calling it a fortress, it was more like a demon city.

    Shadow Blood Fortress.

    This was thergest Demon Fortress under the Lord of Shadow Shallow''smand. It was extremely powerful and housed many demons. At the same time, it represented the Lord of Shadow Shallow''s face. It had participated in the bloody battle for the Demon Lord in the Myriad Abyss ins. Although it was not one of the top Demon Fortresses, it was not too bad either.

    Such arge demon fortress had a Demon Egg Hatchery, breeding base, and other buildings inside. It could mass-produce low-level demons for the Bloody Battle.

    After a brief nce, Garen retracted his gaze.

    Then, he chose a location and slowly approached it.

    During this time, some low-level demons crawled out from the cracks in the surface of the Myriad Abyss in. They nced at Garen, and after seeing the body shape of the Spider Demon, they looked away in fear and immediately crawled back.

    Very quickly.

    Garen arrived at an area that was almost filled with dried blood and bones. He stopped and dove underground like a normal Spider Demon.

    Here, he spent several days to set up the Countercurrent Array again. Without alerting the Evil Demons, he could silently use his ability on the spot for the Countercurrent Array to use when it exploded.

    To Garen, the longer the time passed, the greater the consumption of Time Reversal.

    That was why he had set up the Countercurrent Array before the war against the Shadow Blood Fortress.

    At the same time, Garen gave an order to the Mechanical Heavenly Venerate.

    "It''s time to start."

    Ding!

    Scattered across the various machinery bases, the eager and eager Oddity Machinist yers received the system notification at the same time that the mission had officially started.

    [After several years, the development of the mechanical army began to stagnate and reached a bottleneck. Severalrge bases were destroyed by the Demon Lord.]

    [The devil''s arrogance is getting more and more arrogant.]

    [In order to change the current situation and restore the might of the machinery, all yers are requested to prepare for battle in ordance with the orders of the Heavenly Venerate. The target is the superrge-scale Demon Fortress, Shadow Blood. Destroy the fortress and kill all the demons so that the demons will remember the power of the mechanical army.]

 Chapter 988 Odd-Mechanical Demon (3)

    ..................

    [The Death of the Shadow Blood-This mission has officially begun.]

    This mission had been in the warm-up phase two months ago, but it had not officially started. Due to the generous rewards, all the Oddity Machinist yers were preparing for this. They withdrew their forces against the other demon fortresses and were ready for battle.

    Around the Shadow Blood Demon Fortress, there was a ring that was thousands of miles away. They had already quietly set up a Spatial Change Instrument and Demon Communication Interrupters. They could send arge number of troops over at any time and cut off the connection between the Shadow Blood Demon Fortress and the other demon fortresses.

    The Shadow Blood Demon Fortress was huge, but it was only a Demon Fortress.

    If the mechanical army was activated, they would still have the power to take down the demon fortress without the demon lord.

    Kacha kacha.

    Around the Shadow Blood Fortress, square metal pirs carved with mechanical and magical patterns broke through the ground every few kilometers. Then, they lit up with a deep blue light, and at the same time, they shot out lines that were difficult to see with the naked eye. They interweaved and formed a barrier with a strange frequency.

    In the war against the demons, as they researched the demons, more and more targeted strange weapons were developed.

    The Demon Communication Blocking Device was one of them.

    The long-distancemunication between demons basically used the power of the abyss as a medium, using the spells that the demons mastered to form a ripple signal that carried information. However, the terminator could distort this signal through a unique frequency, thereby destroying the transmission.

    Furthermore, the Demon Communication Interceptor was not an invention of the Mechanical Heavenly Venerate.

    No matter how powerful the Mechanical Heavenly Venerate''sputing power was, it was impossible for him to be all-epassing. This was also the reason why he wanted to attract the Strange Machinist yers.

    Because the authority of many construction units, including the Odd Machinery Technology Laboratory, had been unlocked, the Odd Machinist yers could create Odd Machinery items ording to their own ideas with the help of the construction units ''AI. Although there were many failed products, there were also excellent results.

    The Interceptor was originally produced by a small guild yer.

    At the same time, round metal spheres flew out of the ground and pulled away to form a regr square. Then, they shot out rays of light and closed together, forming a blue light curtain visible to the naked eye in the trembling space.

    Just like that.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Around the Shadow Blood Fortress, Space Gates slowly opened.

    This undoubtedly attracted the attention of many demons.

    The Evil Demons looked into the distance and saw countless Space Gates opening one after another. Their expressions changed drastically.

    Rumble!

    After a moment of silence, the roar of the engine came from behind the portal.

    Boom!

    The first to bear the brunt was the steel behemoth that flew out of therge teleportation gate in the sky.

    Mechanical dragons of different shapes and sizes that were more than a hundred meters long broke through the air. The dark red light pumped by the True Dragon Engine rose from the gaps in the metal armor and covered their bodies likeva.

    Among them was the Tyrant True Dragon that Garen had controlled before.

    There was also the series of products developed by the Machinery Heavenly Venerate that were given extremely arrogant names by the Machinery Heavenly Venerate. For example, the blood-red Killer True Dragon, the golden and silver-intertwined Yaotian True Dragon, and so on.

    Behind these ferocious mechanical dragons were the strange mechanical angels.

    There was also a new series of demonic machinery that looked simr to the Arcane Angel, but had two demonic horns on its head and pitch-ck energy wings floating behind it. It was equipped with a demonic engine that could drive the power of the Abyss and perfectly adapt to the Abyss environment.

    There were about 20 mechanical units in the first three categories.

    There were the most mechanical angels, followed by mechanical demons, and then mechanical dragons.

    These were created by gathering all the high-level resources obtained in the Abyss. They were the highestbat units currently owned by the mechanical army.

 Chapter 989 Angel And Demon (1)

    "Enemy attack!"

    "Enemy attack!"

    "Enemy attack!"

    In the Shadow Blood Demon Fortress, the demon soldiers on the city walls immediately issued a warning. The entire Demon Fortress was mobilized, and the originally bored demons began to wait.

    The surrounding atmosphere instantly turned heavy.

    Weng!

    An energy shield that resembled a ck curtain floated up and enveloped the entire Shadow Blood Fortress.

    However, even behind the energy shield, the demon''s bloodthirsty eyes were still filled with nervousness as he faced the group of demigod-level machinery that had rushed out of the portal first.

    Shadow Blood was not a small organization, and they were very powerful.

    However, among all the superrge-scale demon fortresses, it was not considered one of the best.

    After all, it was only a Demon Lord with weak Divine Power, unlike a Demon Prince like Demogorgon. As the most important Demon Fortress under the Lord of Shadow Shallow Beach, the scale of the Shadow Blood Fortress was considered rtively outstandingpared to other Demon Lord fortresses with weak Divine Power.

    In this superrge fortress.

    There were eleven supreme demons loyal to the Lord of Shadow Shallow Beach, all of whom were demigods. There were hundreds of demons below Legend.

    With the strength of the Lord of Shadow Shallow Beach, it was actually very difficult to attract so many Great Demons to pledge their loyalty and follow him.

    However, what these Greater Demons valued wasn''t the Master of Shadow Shallow Beach, but the Deep Sea Ancient God Dagon behind the Master of Shadow Shallow Beach. After all, many demons knew that the Master of Shadow Shallow Beach was a subordinate lord of the Deep Sea Ancient God Dagon.

    "The mechanical army that belongs to the Blood Devil Army........... He had heard many times that it had destroyed many well-known demon fortresses. It did look impressive."

    A pale-faced Vampire stood on the high wall of the demon wall and looked at the mechanical army.

    This was the representative of the Lord of Shadow Shallow Beach, the supreme demon who controlled the Shadow Blood Fortress. He was originally a vampire, but after falling into the bottomless abyss, he turned into a demon named Hawthorne.

    Vampires were Undead creatures, and they weren''t very high-level.

    There were many vampires in the Bottomless Abyss because the upper limit of vampires was there. After most vampires reached a certain level of strength, they would head to the Abyss to seek a higher level of life. The best way was to transform into demons.

    There was a level in the Bottomless Abyss that waspletely under the jurisdiction of a demon lord transformed from a vampire.

    "Casten Hawthorne, the other party seems to havee prepared."

    "We just discovered that themunication between Shadow Blood and the other demon fortresses has been cut off, and the enemy army is currently teleporting over on arge scale."

    Ox Devil, who was carrying a huge axe, said in a low and muffled voice.

    "More than twenty demigod-level mechanical constructs have already surpassed the top-notchbat power of Shadow Blood."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Do you think we should ask the powerful Lord of Shadow Shallow Beach for help?"

    A tall and sturdy balrog with mes all over its body asked Hawthorne in a deep voice.

    Hawthorne''s pale face revealed a hint of ruthlessness as he said, ""They are just some mechanical constructs. Even if they have a certain advantage in numbers, how can they be enemies with us Abyssal Demons? This is the Bottomless Abyss, our world!"

    Looking at the Ifrit, the City Lord said in a deep voice, ""Moreover, without facing the enemy, and with the oue of the battle still unknown, how do you think the lord will react after asking for help?"

    The mes on the Ifrit''s body rolled, and it fell silent under Hawthorne''s questioning.

    "Blood Lion Demon, Berserker Demon, Spider Demon, Giant Bull Demon........... Charge from the front."

    "me Demon, Fire Burning Demon, Arrow Demon¡­......... Under the protection of the Fortress Shield, it provides long-range fire support."

    "Brainfiend, Hallucinatory Fiend, Curse Fiend, Soul-Plunderer Fiend.......... Prepare all avable spells."

    "As for all the great demons¡­........."

    The Vampire City Lord issued orders one after another. Finally, Hawthorne looked at the mechanical army that had gathered like a sea and said,"Follow me to meet the enemy!"

    The Fiend army quickly assembled.

    At the same time.

    The mechanical army continued to step out of the portal. In just a few seconds, they had formed an encirclement with the Shadow Blood Fortress as the center. As time passed, more and more mechanical units jumped out.

    It was as if it would never stop.

    Iron Spiders, Heavy Cannon Crabs, Floating Cuttlefish, and the strange mechanical creations created by the Oddity Machinist yers............. Countless mechanical units were like a dense swarm of bees, surging out from the buzzing of the engine and sweeping towards the Shadow Blood Demon Fortress like a metal tide.

    Kacha kacha.

    The Giant Crab equipped with ultra-long-range attack weapons chose a suitable position and distance before stopping on the spot. Its limbs burrowed into the ground with a buzzing sound. At the same time, the armor on the metal tform on its back cracked open, and ferocious and cold giant cannons rose up.

    The surface of the cannons was engraved with strange patterns and magic runes, and crystals that emitted demonic auras were embedded in them.

    After being modified, they could absorb the power of the abyss to form high-energy cannonballs. They had the characteristics of explosion, corrosion, impact, high temperature, and so on.

    Weng weng weng.

    Vortex-like abyssal energy flow emerged from the muzzle and poured into the interior of the giant cannon, causing the veins to light up slowly and umte energy at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    At the same time, the demon army swarmed out in full force.

    Half-human, half-lion, Bloodlion Demon with long manes of dark purple, blood-red, and dense green, as well as ridiculouslyrge sharp ws; Berserker Demon with broken swords and broken axes stabbed into its body, d in armor, and wielding heavy weapons; and Giant Bull Demon with two ferocious horns on its head and muscles like the roots of an old tree...........

 Chapter 990 Angel And Demon (2)

    The strong demons formed a frontal army and appeared in front of the mechanical army.

    Rumble!

    Amidst the flying dust, the barren and withered earth trembled. Cracks appeared, and the rumbling sound was like the cry of the earth.

    [Target has entered attack range. Target has been locked on. Abyssal Heavy Cannon has been charged.]

    Before the melee armies of both sides could evene into contact, the mechanical army''s ultra-long-range heavy cannons burst forth with destructive might.

    Due to the violent recoil, the Mechanic Carcinus, which was carrying the heavy cannon, trembled violently. Energy cannonballs formed by high-concentration Abyssal Power shot out of the barrel one after another, streaking across the sky like meteors, leaving dangerous trails of mes in the air before falling toward the demon army.

    Bang bang bang!

    As the energy cannonballs fell, huge energy vortexes exploded at the position of the demon army, swallowing the nearby earth, rocks, demons, and so on.

    The already barren and cracked ground began to be filled with potholes and became even more dpidated.

    However, demons were not to be trifled with.

    Other than the demons who had taken a direct hit from the energy cannonball and died on the spot, most of the demons were only injured when the energy vortex dissipated, but they did not die.

    Moreover, under the enhancement of the Bottomless Abyss environment, their injuries were still recovering at an extremely fast speed.

    "I will tear you into pieces!"

    A charred bull demon became even angrier because of the pain. It instantly lost its mind and went berserk. As its injuries recovered quickly, it roared and ran wildly, even sending the demons in its way flying.

    Three energy cannonballs simultaneously locked onto the Ox Demon that was only slightly conspicuous. They descended from the sky and smashed towards it.

    It nimbly dodged two bullets, but when it jumped into the air to dodge the second one, it was hit by the third one.

    Bang!

    The energy vortex exploded in the air, and the Great Bull Demon in the middle let out a miserable cry as its body quickly turned into ashes.

    "You don''t understand the principle of shooting the bird that sticks out."

    "You''re showing off your dominance. You''re courting death."

    "However, I don''t know if this Ox Demon''s meat is delicious. It''s so strong, so its muscles should be very dry."

    An Oddity Machinist yer who was controlling a heavy cannon to lock onto a target muttered.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Explosions rang out endlessly, and the entire ground shook and wailed.

    The mechanical army''s ultra-long-range attacks were much stronger than the demon army''s. Before the two armies had officiallye into contact, they had already caused considerable damage to the demon army through a nket of artillery fire.

    However, demons were not afraid of death, and they were not afraid of injuries. Their physiques were strong.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As time passed, after paying a certain price, they engaged the mechanical army in closebat.

    The chaotic battle between the machines and demons officially erupted.

    In such a chaotic battle, the heavy artillery at the rear could no longer be fired at will. There was a high chance that they would identally injure their allies. Hence, the Abyssal Heavy Cannons raised their muzzles and locked onto the Shadow Blood Fortress, starting to bombard the enemy''s headquarters.

    Meteor after meteor, the cannonballsnded on the energy shield of the Shadow Blood Fortress and exploded.

    The dark purple energy shield rippled and flickered slightly, but there were no signs of it shattering.

    After all, the long-range heavy artillery was only a part of the mechanical army. It was very difficult to break through the energy shield of arge-scale demon fortress with just the firepower of the heavy artillery.

    ng!

    The Blood Lion swung its sharp ws and tore an iron spider into pieces.

    The three Iron Spiders closest to him raised the mechanical arms on their backs and shot high-temperaturesers at the Blood Lion. At the same time, the humanoid torso raised its energy sword and shed at the Blood Lion.

    "A bunch of metal trash, I''m going to tear you apart!"

    The Blood Lion Demon extended a thick arm to block theser beam that shot at it. It roared in pain and bent its legs slightly. It jumped towards an iron spider and waved its ws, turning it into a corpse in the blink of an eye.

    In just a few dozen seconds.

    The four iron spiders that were attacking the Bloodlion were all destroyed, and the Bloodlion, whose eyes were bloodshot, had one of its arms cut off by the energy sword. At the same time, its body was covered in charred ck holes from theser beam.

    If it was a race with weak vitality, they would have died several times already.

    After a roar, the Blood Lion pounced on the other enemies.

    However, just as it leaped up, a white beam of light pierced through the back of its head from a tricky angle.

    Considering the demon''s strong vitality, it was not enough for the beam to prate its head. Another explosive arrow with a swaying tail me shot into its chest.

    With a loud bang, it turned into a pile of minced meat in the intense explosion.

    This sneak attack came from a machine that looked exactly like the most basic Iron Spiderbat unit.

    After killing the Blood Lion Demon, it immediately retreated and quietly hid around the other Iron Spiders. Then, itunched a series of sneak attacks, killing many Spider Demons, Bull Demons, and other demons.

    If a demon paid close attention to it and witnessed its actions, it would be able to escape.

    One would find thatpared to ordinary iron spiders, it was very cunning. It would never fight demons head-on, but would blend in with other iron spiders and wait for an opportunity to kill demons with weapons that were far more destructive than ordinary iron spiders.

    There were quite a few iron spiders like this on the battlefield.

    This type ofbat unit was usually modified by the Arcane Machinist yers and controlled by them personally.

 Chapter 991 Angel And Demon (3)

    Indeed, there was a small group of ult Machinist yers who were very cunning and liked this kind of sneak attack behavior. If they could sneak attack, they would definitely not fight head-on. They would even make the legendary units look like the most basic iron spiders and mix in the army to wait for an opportunity to sneak attack the enemy''s legendary.

    In a fierce and tense battle, it was very difficult to find any clues among the iron spiders that had the most numbers.

    As time passed.

    The battle between the demons and the machines became more and more intense.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Arrows formed by Abyssal Power shot out from afar, urately sting the mechanical units. At the same time, the me Demon Army also shot out fire rain, fireballs, and other such attacks to provide long-range support to the demon army.

    As for the mechanical army, there were floating squids, flying shuttles, mechanical eagles, and so on flying at a low altitude. They scattered countless light bullets, sweeping toward the nearest demon like a storm, turning it into a bloody mess.

    Compared to them, the me Demons, Arrow Demons, and other long-range reinforcements paled inparison.

    Bang!

    The ground cracked and caved in. A Legendary-level Berserker Demon that had grown to more than thirty meters in size was waving its fists wildly and colliding with a Mechanical Titan that was of the same size but sturdier than it.

    Hammer of Chaos!

    The Berserker Demon''s fist brought with it a whistling airflow, forming a hammer-shaped outline. With a force that could crush a mountain, it smashed towards the Mechanical Titan that was confronting it.

    The Mechanical Titan also threw a punch. A raging tail me burst out from the elbow of its huge mechanical arm, transforming into a powerful force.

    Boom!

    The two huge fists collided. The demon arm was unstoppable, but the mechanical arm made of metal shattered.

    However, the Berserker Demon, who seemed to have the upper hand, wailed in pain.

    Rip!

    The Mechanical Titan waved its arms.

    As the mechanical parts fell like rain, a cold light shed and then disappeared. The Berserker Demon''s arm was cut in half, and at the same time, a raging me was pumped from its leg. A steel spike protruded from its knee and aimed at the ferocious knee of the Berserker Demon.

    Roar!

    The Berserker Demon''s screams became much sharper. In the intense pain, it subconsciously mped its legs and bent down.

    The de of the sword that was spinning rapidly entered its eyes. It pierced through the Berserker Demon''s jaw from the bottom up and directly protruded from its head.

    With a twist of the de, the Berserker Demon''s head exploded.

    Looking at the Mechanical Titan standing on the ground, it raised its head proudly. Its entire body was stained with the blood of the Berserker Demon. The arm that should have been shattered by the Berserker Demon''s punch had turned into a humming sword de that was spinning at high speed.

    It turned out that there was a high-frequency chainsword hidden inside one of its mechanical arms. When the mechanical arm was broken, the high-frequency chainsword had already pierced through the Berserker Demon''s arm.

    Caught off guard, the Berserker Demon was killed by a series of consecutive attacks.

    Almost all thebat units controlled by the Oddity Machinist yers would have some of such insidious modifications.

    Whoosh!

    A fist-sized blood shadow shed and disappeared. It quickly flew toward the Mechanical Titan, who had just killed a Berserker Demon and was putting on a victorious posture.

    The Mechanical Titan''s system detected the enemy moving at high speed and issued an rm.

    It immediately reacted. It raised its high-frequency chainsword high and shed down violently.

    However, the blood shadow bypassed the de like lightning and suddenly transformed into thousands of blood shadow bats. They circled around the Mechanical Titan like a blood-colored storm and left in a short breath, leaving behind a heavily corroded skeleton.

    "Ah?"

    "I was attacked by something."

    "F * ck your ancestors, my Mechanical Titan, my only Legendary unit."

    The ult Machinist yers who had their vision turn ck cursed.

    He immediately switched to the perspective of the other Oddity Machine units. He saw countless bats sweeping across the battlefield. After destroying arge number of machines along the way, they finally gathered in the sky to form a pale-faced human-shaped demon.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He looked down at the battlefield.

    The Lord of Shadow Blood City wanted to boost the morale of his side, so he said,"Shadow Blood¡­......"

    Boom!

    A few dozen meters in diameter, ck and purple sma balls came from afar. They were densely packed and smashed towards Hawthorne''s location. Then, they exploded with a loud bang, and the shockwave formed sent the nearby demons and machines flying at the same time.

    On the other side of the sky.

    An Odd-Mechanical Demon with twelve pairs of pitch-ck energy wings floating behind its back and powered by a Demonic Engine was raising its arms high. A small sun-like ckish-purple sma ball was condensed above its arms, and it once again smashed toward Hawthorne.

    "Dammit!"

    Countless bats scattered and flew out of the explosion area, then gathered back into a human shape.

    The Demon City Lord''s face became even paler, and his originally exquisite ck-red robe had be tattered. His clothes were not covering his body, and he looked quite miserable. There was a bloody mess on his cheek that was recovering.

    Chi!

    A straight silver ray of light shot straight for Hawthorne.

    The vampire''s eyelids twitched, and he split into millions of bats, covering the sky and covering the earth.

    An Odd-Mechanic Angel wielding a de of light shed among the bats like a stream of light. Countless bats turned into ck smoke and dissipated as the de of light attacked them. However, in the end, a portion of the bats managed to distance themselves and condensed into Hawthorne''s appearance.

    Apanied by the deep sound of the engine, the veins on the surface of the Odd-Mechanic Angel and Odd-Mechanic Demon lit up like blood vessels.

    Engine overload!

    The Odd-Mechanic Angel and the Odd-Mechanic Demon shattered the air and attacked the Vampire City Lord.

    Hawthorne was in a rather sorry state as the two demigod-level weapons attacked him furiously. He could only dodge and could not find a chance to fight back.

    Then, he looked at the other Great Demons¡­.......... The situation was simr to it, or even worse.

    This was especially true for the Greater Demons that were besieged by the Mechanical Dragons. One of them had already died to the destructive death ray of the True Dragon of Domination, while the others had narrowly escaped death.

    "Damn it, why are these mechanical constructs so powerful?"

    "That shouldn''t be the case. Even if I can''t beat two people at once, I shouldn''t be in such a sorry state."

    Hawthorne''s heart sank.

    It had underestimated the mechanical army. It had thought that the other party relied on numbers and did not have thebat power of a demigod.

    It was indeed like this in the past.

    However, with the research of the Mechanical Heavenly Venerate and the conversion of the resources of the Bottomless Abyss intobat power, the demigod machinery under the mechanical army had long been reborn, especially the mechanical dragon series that had gathered the most resources. Itsbat power was much stronger than ordinary demigod creatures.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have the qualifications to attract the attention of the Fiend Lord and be targeted.

    Moreover, the mechanical army had the advantage in both quantity and quality.

    With the current strength of the Shadow Blood Fortress, there was no chance of aeback.

    Chi!

    The Odd-Mechanic Demon''s steel ws tore apart the Vampire City Lord''s arm and grabbed its shoulder. At the same time, the Odd-Mechanic Angel''s light de shed horizontally at its head.

    Hawthorne''s face was pale, and half of the blood in his body instantly evaporated. Then, his body turned into a bloody shadow and retreated far away, dodging the fatal blow.

    Looking at the cold and merciless mechanical constructs that wereing from both sides, then looking at the main force of the army on the surface and the high-level battlefield in the sky, they were all at a great disadvantage...............

    "You guys forced me."

    "When my Lord descends, he will turn all the machinery here into broken remains!"

    The Vampire City Lord roared in a low voice.

    At the same time, it took out a blood-colored crystal and crushed it.

 Chapter 996 The Real Murderer Who Killed The Time Dragon And Inspired The War Of Glory._1

    The 89th level of the Bottomless Abyss, Shadow Sea.

    In the deepest part of the boundless Shadow Sea, the Isher Abyss was a dark ce without any light. It was like a deep gully in the dark world that stretched for billions of kilometers, as if it could swallow the entire prime material world.

    Ocean Abyss meant the abyss in the sea.

    The bottomless Isher Abyss was the home of Stingray, Deep Diver, Magic Squid, Deep Sea Murlocs, and many other creatures. These creatures were not only the residents of the Shadow Sea, but also the people of the Deep Sea Ancient God Dagon.

    At this moment.

    In the deepest part of the Isher Trench, there was almost no living thing under the terrifying water pressure.

    A huge shadow that was darker than the shadow sea slowly squirmed at the bottom of the rift.

    It had twisted and slippery tentacles, countless pale and glowing eyes, and a fish-like head covered in greenish-ck scales............... It was a giant sea beast that looked like abination of fish, mollusks, eels, octopuses, and other creatures. It was staying quietly in the deepest part of the Isher Trench. Every breath it took was exactly the same as the rise and fall of the Shadow Sea. It seemed that the entire Shadow Sea existed for it.

    This was the Deep Sea Ancient God Dagon.

    Very few creatures knew the true face of Dagon.

    In the prime material ne, only some intelligent creatures with strong spiritual will could see the shadow of this ancient god in dreams, blood sacrifices, evil books, or when they were about to drown.

    Dagon had the power to corrode intelligence.

    Any intelligent creature that noticed it or was noticed by it would fall into a terrifying dream. Their minds would be increasingly absent-minded, and it would be difficult to distinguish between reality and dreams. They would fall into madness under the whispers of the ancient gods, and then slowly copse. Even their physical bodies would change and be terrifying deformed creatures.

    In the end, only by offering his soul and faith to the Ancient God of the Deep Sea could he be freed, or he could end it with death.

    This was also the method Dagon used to erode the prime material ne and convert his believers.

    Dagon was different from ordinary Demon Lords.

    While it was an ancient Demon Lord, it was also an Aragami and an Evil God. In the shadows of the coastal areas of many prime material worlds, the cults that believed in Dagon would often hide well.

    Humanoid creatures that believed in Dagon would mate with marine creatures and use various mysterious methods to give birth to half-human, half-fish offspring.

    They tainted their own blood and sacrificed it to please the Ancient God of the Deep Sea.

    In return, the Deep Sea Ancient God would give them the ability to breathe in the water, rich fish, strange treasures that might be cursed, or strange spells.

    What was even more amazing was that although Dagon possessed the dark power that made all things go crazy, he was a rational and intelligent ancient existence.

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom Other than the Demon Prince, Dagon was definitely one of the Demon Lords in the Abyss that should not be provoked.

    In fact, even the Demon Prince had never taken the initiative to anger the Ancient God of Deep Sea.

    The abyssal ne that Dymogorgen had upied was the Salt Water Swamp on the 88th level, which was close to the Shadow Sea. Attacking the nearby abyssal ne was usually the most convenient and much easier than attacking other abyssal nes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    However, even in the heyday of Demogorgon.

    Even when the Demon Prince was at his most brutal and bloodthirsty, he had never attacked the Shadow Sea.

    Demogorgon had once ventured deep into the Shadow Sea, but he soon returned to his Salt Swamp. The demons said that Demogorgon had tested Dagon and found that the ancient Demon Oberis was not to be trifled with. That was why he suppressed his impulse to invade the Shadow Sea.

    It was not just Demogorgon.

    The King of Insects and the Chaos Queen had both gone to the Shadow Ocean and had a certain connection with the Ancient God of Deep Sea.

    The moment the Lord of Shadow Shallow Beach was sealed, the Vampire Demon Lord''s cry for help reached the Shadow Ocean and Dagon''s ears.

    However, it was difficult to travel from the Shadow Ocean to the in of Ten Thousand Abyss in an instant.

    Without any preparation, Dagon needed a few seconds to send a part of his body to the Myriad Abyss in.

    Garen''s attack was too fast and too violent.

    Before the Lord of Shadow Shallow Beach could react, he sealed it with lightning speed and retreated back to the Dragon Court Dimension without hesitation.

    Moreover ......

    This Ancient God of Deep Sea had no intention of saving the Master of Shadow Shallow Beach.

    When it heard the Lord of Shadow Shallow''s cry for help, it merely blinked its pale eyes and remained silent in the Isher Trench.

    It had never thought of saving the Lord of Shadow Shallow Beach.

    To Dagon, it was better for a servant who didn''t think carefully before doing something to die.

    It was never Dagon''s style to provoke a powerful enemy because of a servant.

    The Demon Lord was able to upy a unique position in the Bottomless Abyss because of its intelligence and rationality, in addition to its great power. Dagon had not participated in the several major upheavals in the Bottomless Abyss over the years.

    Gulp.

    The Ancient God of Deep Sea''s tentacles gently moved in the bubbles that rose in the depths of the Shadow Sea.

    It pierced.

    The sea rippled, and the space fluctuated violently.

    In the prime material world, a Legendary Spell Caster who was building a ne Teleportation Spell and wanted to go to Mountain Paradise to collect casting materials looked at the Space Gate that had suddenly be strange and was stained with a strong smell of the sea. He looked vignt and quickly stopped casting.

 Chapter 997 The Real Murderer Who Killed The Time Dragon And Inspired The War Of Glory._2

    However, the iplete Space Gate did not dissipate. Instead, it turned into a dark vortex.

    Through the vortex, the Legendary Spell Caster could vaguely see a wriggling and slippery giant shadow. His mind immediately became dizzy, and countless indescribable terrifying and strange experiences surfaced in his mind, causing him to fall unconscious.

    Chi.

    A tentacle-like limb covered with flesh teeth, pustules, and eyes crawled out of the vortex, wrapped around the spellcaster''s waist, and dragged him into the vortex.

    Shadow Ocean, Isher Trench.

    The unconscious Spell Caster was now trapped in Dagon''s soft tentacles, wrapped inyers of rotting flesh and blood. There were also tiny blood vessels inserted into the Spell Caster''s body, injecting an unknown strange liquid into it.

    The Spell Caster''s face twitched as if he was having a terrible nightmare. At the same time, there seemed to be countless worms squirming under his skin.

    At the same time, the aura of a legendary creature was rising rapidly.

    Dagon was creating a new Lord of Shadow Shallow Beach to serve him.

    It needed a servant to deal with trivial matters for it. Since the previous one wasn''t very smart and was seeking death, it would be fine to create another one. For this Ancient God of the Deep Sea, creating a Demon Lord with a weak Divine Power wasn''t difficult.

    Time passed quietly.

    After a while, above the ink-like Shadow Sea, the dark and gloomy space shattered like a mirror. A purple-red tentacle stretched out from it and extended infinitely into the endless Shadow Sea, heading straight for the Isher Trench.

    Deep in the Isher Trench.

    The huge shadow that was darker than the darkness moved slightly, bringing with it the turbulent undercurrents of the deep sea.

    "After the chaos, the Shadow Sea doesn''t wee you."

    The Shadow Sea trembled, and the will of the Ancient God of Deep Sea was transmitted into his mind through the purple-red tentacles.

    "Dagon, you should know that I''ve already rescued my Demon Prince."

    "In today''s Abyss, Dymogorgen is heavily injured and hidden, while Auberk is weak and useless."

    "Only my prince has the qualifications to be a king. Moreover, he has my support."

    His mindmunicated with Dagon after the chaos.

    It wasn''t her first time in the Shadow Sea, so she knew how to find Dagon.

    "Is that so?"

    "Looks like you already have a n for the Tarant to be king."

    "If that''s the case, what''s your purpose ining to the Shadow Ocean?"

    Dagon responded.

    Chaos went straight to the point and said frankly, "" Because I need your help. "

    "I know you don''t want to get involved in the battle for the throne and only want to stay in the Shadow Sea. But I don''t need you to attack me directly. You just need to use your deep soul to find Dymogorgen for me."

    " If I can find Demogorgon, " Chaos said patiently, " my prince will definitely be a Demon Lord."

    " Dagon, as long as I be the Demon Queen, I promise you that no demons will ever disturb your Shadow Sea. In fact, when the entire Multiverse bes the only Abyss, the current Abyss will be yours to rule."

    Ancient God Deep Sea was silent for a moment.

    "Let''s not talk about these empty talks anymore."

    Faced with Dagon''s rejection, the Chaos Queen became irritable and mentioned what Garen had done, ""Dagon, do you really want to stay in the Shadow Sea forever?"

    "Even a newly ascended Dragon God who has just ascended to the divine realm for less than a few decades dares to plot to kill your subordinate lord without any fear of your existence."

    There were quite a few Fiend Overlords who were skilled in concealment.

    The reason why he had sought out the Lord of Shadow Shallow Beach was because he had hoped to provoke Dagon toe out when Eternity sought revenge against the Dragon of Time.

    And just as Chaos had expected, the newly promoted Dragon of Eternity and Dragon of Time were also ruthless characters. She was shocked that they had chased after the Abyss for revenge so quickly.

    "Dagon, where is your dignity as an ancient Obelisk Demon?"

    The Ancient God Deep Sea was calm and unmoved by the provocation after the chaos.

    "Lasalle was bewitched by you because he was stupid and ignorant."

    "However, I am surprised that you want to use this to anger me. I am surprised at how shallow your wisdom is."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "As for my dignity¡­...... Do you think that the death of a mere servant can shake my position?"

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® Dagon''s rational analysis and hidden sarcasm made the original body of Chaos in the Steam Swamp smash mountains to vent its anger.

    Without waiting for Chaos to respond, Dagon continued, "" Back then, you invited me to participate in the war between Order and Chaos, but I refused. Your failure has proven that my choice was correct."

    "This time, my thoughts are still the same."

    Dagon''s will was calm and rational. ""After the chaos, I understood you. I know that your ambitions are unimaginably great."

    After a pause, Dagon whispered in his mind, which was getting more and more furious after the chaos, ""However, I know that you don''t have the wisdom and strength to realize your ambitions."

    "I have already seen your future. You will die from the fire of your insatiable ambition."

    After Chaos, he had sought Dagon''s help.

    This time, he didn''t get Dagon''s help and was even scolded, which immediately made the Chaos Queen furious.

    "Good, very good."

    "Dagon, when my prince bes a Demon King, the first thing he will do is tten your Shadow Sea!"

    "When the timees, I hope you won''t regret your decision today."

    The purple-red tentacles turned the sea upside down and swept the Shadow Sea. After killing countless deep-sea creatures living in the Shadow Sea, they left and returned to the Steam Swamp.

    After Chaos left, Dagon quieted down again and continued to modify the captured Spell Casters.

    However, not long after.

    In the depths of the Isher Trench, not far from where Dagon was.

    The deep darkness condensed into a solid fog that was filled with filth, distortion, evil, and other terrifying auras. And in the endless ck fog was a spherical shadow that wasparable to the Ancient God of the Deep Sea.

    If there was a creature whose gaze could prate the Shadow Sea and the ck fog, it would be able to see the huge ck shadow hidden within.

    On the spherical body formed by squirming flesh and blood, there were countlessyers of tentacles, eyes that contained evil gazes, and bloody mouths with ferocious fangs.

    In the past, the God of the Primeval Sun was heavily injured by the joint attack of the gods of Mountain Paradise led by the God of Light and the Metal Dragon God.

    It was hidden in the Isher Trench in the Shadow Ocean.

    "I didn''t expect that the young Time Dragon that was so weak and terrified under my ck light had already be a God."

    "Hehe, if it wasn''t for this young Time Dragon, I wouldn''t be hiding like this."

    The ck fog rolled and churned, and the hateful gazes were so solid that they seemed to be corporeal.

    In the face of the siege of the gods, the original Sun God''s true body had been blown up, and it could be said that he was on the verge of death. If not for the help of the Ancient God of Deep Sea, he might not have been able to escape from the pursuit of the God of Light.

    "Dagon, you could have agreed to the Hundun Queen''s request."

    "Then ask her and the Tarant to help you kill the Time Dragon."

    "I have a premonition that he will be a huge threat to our grand n."

    Facing the will of the Primordial Sun Master that was filled with hatred, the Ancient God of Deep Sea calmly said, ""You''re right."

    "Thest time the Faceless King''s ambush failed, it caused a war between the Dragon God System and the Elf God System. I originally thought that the dragons and the elves would both suffer heavy losses and would fight to the death, or even cause an all-out war that would engulf more God Systems."

    "Unfortunately, I didn''t expect the Elf God System to be defeated so quickly. It even caused the Dragon God System to recover and be even stronger."

    "Garen Aurelian has something to do with these unexpected events."

    " What? " The Primordial Sun God asked in puzzlement. " If that''s the case, why didn''t you agree to the Chaos Empress? ""

    The Ancient God of Deep Sea looked at the God of the Primordial Sun and slowly said, ""The time has note yet."

    "The other party is not stupid. If we fail again, we might be exposed to the gods."

    " If we want to overturn the world that is currently controlled by the gods, we need to wait patiently, as well as have more primordial Aragami."

    The Ancient God Deep Sea revealed a look of pity and said, "" After Chaos, it should have been our colleague, an original Aragami."

    " It''s a pity that she''s the same as the King of Insects. She has been transformed by the will of the bottomless abyss without knowing it. She sees herself as a Demon Lord and no longer has the essence of an Aragami."

    "It''s truly pathetic to fall into endless ughter for the sake of the so-called Demon Monarch."

 Chapter 998 Shout, You Wont Even If You Shout Your Throatâ€¦

    Prime Material ne, Metal World.

    Under the metal curtain that covered the sky, countless mechanical bases were operating non-stop. The buzzing sounds of machines operating were endless. The entire surface of the world was almost covered in metal and steel, and there was not a single living thing.

    On the surface, under the sky.

    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® The tiny silver specks of light gathered and formed into the shape of a silver dragon.

    Garen appeared in the Metal World and looked at the familiar environment here. Finally, his gaze focused on a giant mechanical pir that towered into the sky, reaching up to the metal canopy and down to the underground core.

    In this world of metal, the silver dragon that had suddenly arrived seemed out of ce.

    However, the countless mechanical creations that were responsible for patrolling and guarding the ground and the sky seemed to turn a blind eye to it. They only mechanically followed the procedures to patrol and guard.

    "My Lord, wee."

    The armor on the surface of the mechanical pir opened, and the Mechanical Heart detached from the silk tubes that were glowing like liquid. The tiny cubic units on the surface pulsated as if they were alive, flying toward the silver dragon.

    "A Fiend Lord with weak Divine Power, and a living being."

    "I''ll leave it to you to handle now. I want to see a mechanical army of arger scale and strongerbat strength."

    Garen looked at the Mysterious Mechanical Heart, which was the Mechanical Heavenly Venerate''s carrier, and said in a deep voice.

    " Of course! " The Machinery Heavenly Venerate immediately replied, " A living weak Divine Power is far more valuable for research than a dead one. ""

    " Please rest assured. With the existence of this experimental subject, the current technological bottleneck will be broken through very quickly. In a few days, the mechanical army that has been reborn will once again serve you."

    At the same time.

    The Mysterious Mechanical Heart shot out a blue beam of light and scanned the Lord of Shadow Shallow Beach, who was sealed in the Time Amber.

    However, when the light touched the Time Amber, it was blocked outside and could not touch the sealed Lord of Shadow Shallow Beach.

    "My Lord, I''m unable to break through your Time Amber."

    "You can release this Demon Lord now."

    Garen looked down at the Lord of Shadow Shallow Beach.

    In the palm of his dragon w, the Lord of Shadow Shallow Beach, who was sealed in the Time Amber, had a look of fear and horror. His body was frozen in the moment when he struggled and resisted. The elegant posture that originally belonged to the Vampire Lord disappeared.

    With a thought, the Time Amber melted.

    The Lord of Shadow Shallow Bank regained his mobility, but his thoughts were still stuck at the moment Garen caught him from the Bottomless Abyss.

    Under the indifferent gaze of the silver dragon, the Lord of Shadow Shallow''s heart trembled. He opened his mouth and shouted,"Master, Ancient God of the Deep Sea, save me, save your lowly servant."

    It was calling for help from the Ancient God of Deep Sea.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    At this moment, the Vampire maintained his miserable human form. Compared to the mountain-like dragon, he was as small as an ant. His body size was not even as big as one of the dragon''s eyes.

    Garen looked down at the insect in his palm and said indifferently, ""Lord of Shadow Shallow Beach, Lasalle."

    "Let''s see where you are first. Stop shouting. Even if you shout until your throat breaks, you won''t be able to be saved from my palm."

    For a Demon Overlord like the Lord of Shadow Shallow to be loyal, there must be a special connection between him and the Ancient Deep Sea God. When he encountered danger, the Ancient Deep Sea God would most likely be the first to know.

    Garen did not know much about the Ancient Deep Sea God.

    The only thing he knew was that this Demon Lord was very intelligent and had never been involved in any trouble. As a result, he still had a ce in the current Abyss.

    As for the status of the Master of Shadow Shallow Beach in the eyes of the Ancient Deep Sea God, Garen did not know.

    ording to his guess, it definitely wouldn''t be that high.

    After all, the origin of the Master of Shadow Shallow Beach was just an experiment for the Ancient God of Deep Sea when he was bored.

    In addition, Garen had already left the Bottomless Abyss with the Lord of Shadow Shallow Beach.

    Even if the Deep Sea Ancient God valued this loyal follower, he had already missed the most suitable opportunity.

    Since the Ancient Deep Sea God dared to descend into the Prime Material World, Garen dared toe into contact with this mysterious Demon Lord.

    If he could urately reach the Metal World under the control of the Machinery Heavenly Venerate, with the help of the endless mechanical creations in the Metal World, Garen would even dare to try his best to keep the Ancient Deep Sea God in the Prime Material World forever.

    At the same time.

    After hearing the silver dragon''s words, the Lord of Shadow Shallow came back to his senses and looked at his surroundings. His face stiffened, and his already pale face turned pale without a trace of blood.

    This ce didn''t look like the Myriad Abyss in at all.

    The Master of Shadow Shallow Beach had no idea when he had been taken away from the Myriad Abyss in.

    However, looking at the mechanical creations all over the world, it knew that it had fallen into Garen''s control. It also understood at this moment that the mechanical army in the Myriad Abyss ins was really rted to this Dragon of Eternity and Time.

    The Lord of Shadow Shallow Beach regretted his actions.

    If it had known earlier, it would never have left the Shadow Ocean.

    Allowing the Shadow Blood Fortress to fall was nothing more than losing a Demon Fortress. It wasn''t that they couldn''t rebuild it in the future, but they were now sacrificing themselves.

    "Honorable Lord of the Dragon Court, I was only blinded by the bewitchment after the chaos."

    "Please forgive my offense. I will offer my treasures in exchange for your forgiveness."

    The Lord of Shadow Shallow forced a smile and looked up at the dragon that was full of pressure.

 Chapter 999 Shout, You Wont Even If You Shout Your Throatâ€¦2

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® Garen chuckled and said, " You, the Demon Lord, are the most valuable thing in the world."

    Without further ado with the Lord of Shadow Shallow Beach, Garen said to the Mechanical Heavenly Venerate, ""Keep this experimental subject of yours."

    The metal cube pulsated as if it was breathing, as if it was responding to Garen''s words.

    Following that, mechanical tentacles extended from the core of the metal pir and swept towards the Lord of Shadow Shallow.

    Looking at the cold probe at the tip of the mechanical tentacle, the Lord of Shadow Shallow''s expression changed drastically.

    Bang!

    Half of the blood in his body instantly evaporated.

    A cloud of blood mist burst forth. At the same time, the Lord of Shadow Shallow Beach transformed into a blood bat. With a wave of its bat wings, it brought up a blood shadow, wanting to use itsst bit of strength to escape.

    Condense!

    With a thought from Garen, the Power of Time enveloped the Lord of Shadow Shallow Beach.

    The blurry blood mist froze in the air. The blood-red bat that was wrapped in it was also motionless like a statue, lifelike. Only a pair of small eyes still had a look of despair.

    Garen''s control over Time Freeze had far exceeded the initial level.

    Under his precise control, the Lord of Shadow Shallow''s body was only frozen in time, but his mind could still function, which made him feel even more fear and despair.

    "You still want to escape in front of me?"

    The dragon sneered.

    At this moment, the mechanical tentacles controlled by the Mechanical Heavenly Venerate swept over.

    Chi chi chi!

    As the mechanical tentacles wrapped around the Lord of Shadow Shallow, the sharp metal probe pierced into the body of the Lord of Shadow Shallow and injected billions of nano-scale metal particles into the body of the Lord of Shadow Shallow.

    Sizzle.

    A lightning-like dazzling light danced on the body of the Lord of Shadow Shallow.

    Garen deactivated Time Freeze, and the Lord of Shadow Shallow Beach convulsed violently and turned back into its human form. Metal probes were inserted into every part of its body, and mechanical tentacles were tightly wrapped around it.

    "Before it became a Fiend Lord, it was originally an experiment of the Ancient Deep Sea God."

    "I''m back in business now."

    "However, when you are experimenting on it, if you can do it, try your best to keep its consciousness awake and let it taste the pain of the experiment."

    Garen said calmly to the Mechanical Heavenly Venerate.

    As he spoke, Garen erased the name of the Lord of Shadow Shallow Beach from the vengeful little notebook in his heart, indicating that he had seeded in his revenge.

    Hearing this, the Master of Shadow Shallow Beach''s pupils constricted. He wanted to beg for mercy, but under the control of the Mechanical Heavenly Venerate, he had already lost the ability to speak.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Suppressing an ordinary Demon Overlord that had been severely injured in his own territory was not difficult for the Mechanical Heavenly Venerate.

    "As you wish."

    the Mechanical Heavenly Venerate replied.

    Whoosh!

    Under the despairing gaze of the Lord of Shadow Shallow, the mechanical tentacles pulled it back to the central metal pir. Then, the opened armor closed again, and the figure of the Lord of Shadow Shallow could no longer be seen. Its painful wail also stopped as the outer armor closed.

    The veins that were full of mechanical and magical beauty lit up.

    Inside the giant metal pir, in a ce that couldn''t be seen.

    The experiment on the Lord of Shadow Shallow had already begun.

    " Before the research of the strange mechanical creations that resemble weak divine power ispleted, the mechanical army of the Bottomless Abyss can temporarily stop expanding and withdraw its main force back to the demon line."

    " Then, I''ll focus on analyzing and researching the demons and the Abyss''s ecology. I can create more things like the demonmunication terminator and the Abyss Heavy Cannon."

    "Otherwise, no matter how manyrge-scale bases are built, they will only be targets for the Fiend Lord to destroy. This is just a waste of resources."

    Garen instructed the Mechanical Heavenly Venerate.

    The metal cube floated up and down as if it was nodding. It replied,"I understand."

    Aftermunicating with the mechanical army of the Bottomless Abyss for a while, Garen pondered for a moment and asked the Mechanical Heavenly Venerate, ""How is the development of the base in Scorched Hell?"

    Garen did not forget to search for the Dark Axe.

    Through Wind Elemental Queen''s information, he knew that the Dark Axe was most likely located in the Scorched Hell. Therefore, he had previously ordered the Mechanical Heavenly Venerate to send a portion of his troops to the Blood Battle Zone of the Scorched Hell.

    Using the bloody battle in the Scorching Hell as a cover, he secretly searched for the whereabouts of the Dark Axe.

    ording to the Wind Elemental Queen, the Dark Axe was most likely to be in the Devil Nest left behind by the Lord of Terror. Therefore, searching for the Dark Axe in the Scorching Hell was also searching for the whereabouts of the Lord of Terror''s Devil Nest.

    Of course, the main force of the mechanical army was still in the Myriad Abyss in.

    "I don''t have any leads yet."

    The Machinery Heavenly Venerate thought about it carefully and said,"The mechanical army encountered a strange ce in the second level of Scorching Hell, the ming Mountains. However, it shouldn''t have much to do with the Lord of Terror that you mentioned."

    Garen''s gaze moved slightly,"Tell me about it.""

    " After I established my base in the zing Mountain Range, I sent out miniature mechanical mosquitoes to gather intelligence in all directions, " the Mechanical Heavenly Venerate said. " Although many mechanical mosquitoes were destroyed byva eruptions, ash rain, demon attacks, and so on, these are all normal phenomena."

    " However, a batch of mechanical mosquitoes lost contact with each other after they went to a mysterious ce. Thest blurry image they received was a strange city in the shape of a moon that stood on the slope of a volcano."

    "After that, I sent a small team ofbat units to investigate, but they found that the moon city had mysteriously disappeared."

 Chapter 1000 Shout, You Wont Even If You Shout Your Throatâ€¦

    Garen thought for a moment and muttered, " Maybe it''s the private territory of a powerful Demon Lord."

    The most powerful creature in the Scorched Hell was the demon known as the Yugoloth Demon. They were not a specific type of demon, but arge ssification of demons, just like the Oberis Demon and the Tanari Demon. However, the Yugoloth Demon could not bepared to the two main types of demons that had been the representatives of the Abyss.

    "The probability is not high."

    the Mechanical Heavenly Venerate said.

    "In that moon city, I saw demons and devils, as well as humans, elves, dwarves, and even dragons. They were all living peacefully and harmoniously."

    A city where many races coexisted in harmony would not belong to a Demon Lord.

    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® "Can you still lock onto its position?"

    Garen asked.

    " The missing mechanical mosquito wasn''t destroyed, " the Mechanical Heavenly Venerate said. " It''s just that itsmunication with the outside world has been blocked. Although I can receive some signals intermittently, it''s very weak."

    The silver dragon recalled the records of the mysteriousnds and races in Scorched Hell, and a thoughtful expression appeared on its face.

    "Interesting."

    "Inform me when you can lock onto its location."

    Garen said slowly to the Mechanical Heavenly Venerate.

    Garen did not stay in the Metal World any longer. He used Time Teleportation and returned to the Dragon Court Dimension.

    In the dragon''s nest deep in the Eternal Pce, the silver dragon''s body materialized with the faint ripples of the River of Time andnded onyers of gold and silver treasures.

    He lowered his head and looked into the depths of the treasure.

    Yuna was still in a deep sleep, and her physical and mental state was close to perfection.

    Waiting beside his partner, Garen closed his eyes and fell asleep.

    Although he had only risen up for a few seconds in the Bottomless Abyss, Garen had consumed a lot of energy. Otherwise, he would not have been able to capture the Lord of Shadow Shallow Beach so quickly.

    Although the Lord of Shadow Shallow Beach was only the weakest Divine Power, he was still a Demon Lord.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    In the quiet dragon nest, time passed bit by bit.

    Very quickly, a year passed quietly.

    Other than the demons who fought endlessly in the Bottomless Abyss for the position of Demon Lord, the other nes were generally considered peaceful, and no wars worth mentioning had broken out.

    During this period, God Garen, who had gained the new authority of the Dragon Magic Web, had broken through the weak level of Divine Power. His Godhead level had reached 11, and he had reached the level of intermediate Divine Power.

    In terms of Divine Power level, God Garen was already one of the best in the Dragon God system.

    This meant that there were more people who believed in God Garen than the average Dragon God.

    This was a matter of course.

    Although he was only a newly promoted Dragon God and had not even been a disciple for a hundred years, the Dragon Magic Web was created after the blessing of the legendary identity of the Dragon of Time, the dazzling battle achievements disyed in the War of Glory, and the promotion by plundering all the power of an enemy god............ This made God Garen the most discussed Dragon God.

    However, not long after he ascended to godhood, he advanced again.

    After nearly thirty years, the poprity of Eternity and the Dragon of Time had begun to dissipate, but it had once again be a hot topic of discussion for many creatures.

    The creatures that had a grudge against the Dragon God lineage became even more restless.

    Especially after knowing that Garen had chased him to the Bottomless Abyss for revenge because of a medium-sized grudge.

    At this moment.

    Bored, Garen, who was riding the Mechanical True Dragon and participating in the bloody battle in the Ten Thousand Abyss ins, suddenly had a slight change in expression. He withdrew his Spiritual Will from the Mechanical True Dragon''s body and handed it over to the Mechanical Heavenly Venerate''s intelligent control.

    The oveppingyers of gold, silver, and gemstones bulged, and then separated as if they were stirred by an invisible hand. They rose up, revealing Yuna''s figure.

    Her light purple eyes had just opened when she looked up and met Garen''s gaze.

    Yuna, who had been in a deep sleep for more than a year, had finally woken up after adjusting her condition to the peak.

    "Garen, I''m ready."

    Yuna jumped out from the bottom of the dragon nest, and the gold coins, silver coins, and gems that had just been separated and flew up uratelynded back on the spot.

 Chapter 1001 A Ferocious Energy Dragon With A Black Hole As Its Nest (1)

    "Let''s set off now. I want to follow the instructions in the inheritance and go to a world suitable for star core refinement."

    Yuna said impatiently under Garen''s gaze.

    "Why are you in such a hurry?"

    Garen said as he looked at Yuna''s anxious expression.

    Yuna nodded and said, " I should find a suitable as soon as possible while I''m in a good state. Otherwise, I might need to adjust again if it takes too long. ""

    "Alright." The silver dragon nodded gently."

    "You''ve been preparing for more than a year for the star core refinement. You should know what kind of is most suitable, right?"

    "Tell me the coordinates, I''ll use time teleportation to bring you there."

    Yuna wagged her tail and said softly,"When I was traveling alone in the prime material ne, I found a suitable world. It was arge gxy with manys. It was enough for me to find a suitable."

    Next, Yuna told Garen the coordinates of the Prime Material World.

    With a thought from Garen, the Power of Time revolved around his and Yuna''s bodies and burst forth. Under the influence of the River of Time, the bodies of the two giant dragons gradually turned illusory and disappeared from the dragon nest in the blink of an eye.

    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® ¡£

    Prime material ne.

    Albert Star System.

    In the vast and dead vacuum of the universe,s of various sizes floated silently. The entire gxy was cold and silent, as if there were no living beings.

    Not all prime material worlds could give birth to life.

    Especially in the universe form of the prime material world, due to the special danger of the universe, most of the time there was ack of conditions for the birth of life. The probability of life being born was very small, and 99% of the regions were devoid of life.

    Therefore, the gods were basically unwilling to cast their eyes on this kind of prime material world.

    Just like the Earth that Garen was on in his previous life.

    The universe where Earth was located was a boundlessnd without boundaries, and there were very few lives.

    The first generation of the Iron Dragon King fled to Earth because it was not easy to be watched by the gods in this prime material world. Who knew that he still could not escape the pursuit of the Immortal Dragon Queen.

    On the surface of a barren and dry filled with dust and sand.

    The river of time rippled slightly. Immediately, the figures of two giant dragons condensed and appeared here.

    As soon as he arrived at his destination, Garen looked around and observed the situation around him.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    A gust of wind that was more than a magnitude 10 blew across the dry and dry surface of the, stirring up fine yellow and red dust. Their vision was blurred, and because there was no atmospheric protection, the was directly exposed to the vacuum of space. There was no oxygen, the temperature was cold, and there were all kinds of high-energy rays that were fatal to ordinary creatures.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    When he was in the Alftatia Empire, Garen had crossed the vacuum of the universe with his physical body.

    The surrounding environment was not unfamiliar to him.

    The cosmic high-energy rays that were hard to see with the naked eyended on the surface of the giant dragons, causing the two giant dragons to seem to be enveloped by a dazzling ball of light in their energy vision. However, these high-energy rays that killed ordinary creatures on contact were the best energy source for Garen and Yuna.

    The silver dragon raised its head and took a deep breath.

    Due to therge amount of energy gathering, a gorgeous vortex visible to the naked eye appeared in front of the dragon''s mouth, attracting all kinds of high-energy rays and swallowing them into its lungs. Then, they were converted into usable energy by the dragon''s digestive organs that were like a furnace.

    Crackling.

    The highlypressed cosmic rays in Garen''s mouth burst out in the form of res, and at the same time, they exploded non-stop.

    "This energy has a strange rusty taste after beingpressed. The taste is average, but it will explode. It tastes good in the mouth."

    Garen tasted it and made a fairment.

    In addition, this behavior is highly dangerous and should not be imitated.

    He turned his head and saw Yuna imitating him. She opened her mouth and swallowed the cosmic rays. At the same time, her entire body was covered in a dazzling light. Bright red diamond-like dragon scales were shining brightly, as if they were made of top-grade rubies.

    At the same time.

    Not far away from the two dragons, a creature that looked like an ant with a thick carapace but had the body of a lion or tiger crawled out of the barren ground and revealed its head.

    He looked at the two giant dragons that covered the sky and the sun like gods. They were swallowing dangerous radiation energy as if they were drinking water and eating food.

    The creature''s small eyes were filled with shock.

    "It''s rare for intelligent creatures to be born in such a harsh environment."

    Garen shifted his gaze and looked at the strange-looking creature.

    Garen was able to see through this creature''s rather active mental waves, which meant that it had a certain level of intelligence, but it was not high, only simr to the lowest level of dog-headed people.

    With a sh of silver light, the dragon''s mountain-like body teleported to the front of the unknown creature. Its body covered the shadow outline of the cosmic streamer and enveloped it.

    "His vitality should be very tenacious."

    Garen was curious.

    At the same time, the creature that he was staring at curled up. Its shell was tightly sewn together, turning into a stone-like shape. It was motionless as if it was ying dead.

    "Forget it. It''s rare for such a ce to give birth to life."

    Garen''s mental strength swept across the and found that the only life forms were the ones in front of him. There were not many of them, and they were concentrated under the surface nearby.

 Chapter 1002 A Ferocious Energy Dragon With A Black Hole As Its Nest (2)

    "I''ll give you some benefits. Perhaps you can develop a civilization in the future."

    "I''lle back and take a look if I have the chance in the future."

    "Don''t disappoint me, little thing."

    Just like how humans would step on an interesting ant or reward it with sugar, Garen did not do anything to the frightened creature. Instead, he took out a Legendary Elemental Crystal Core, stamped it with a time stamp, and threw it in front of it.

    In the future.

    If this race could develop a civilization, they might be able to evolve into myths and legends about Garen.

    Yuna also came closer and sized up the creature.

    "Thest time I came to this, I also discovered that only this kind of creature existed."

    "At that time, I flew to others to take a look, but I didn''t find any intelligent creatures. This prime material world is very dead, but there is a chance that a prosperousnd of life can be born in a certain corner."

    Garen looked at Yuna and asked, " The that you want to choose to temper the star core, what is the specific state?"

    Yuna deliberated over her words and slowly exined to Garen.

    After listening to it, Garen was enlightened.

    What Yuna meant was that the suitables needed for the star core refinement were those that could undergo nuclear fusion reactions deep within the, which was a star like the sun. Moreover, they needed to be young and middle-aged stars that were in the most stable main sequence stage.

    He raised his head and looked into the distance.

    In the cold vacuum of the universe, one could see the existence of some flowing lights.

    It was the light emitted by a star.

    The beneath Garen and Yuna''s feet was slowly rotating, and it was also within the range of the light.

    On the other side, hidden by the beneath his feet, Garen could clearly feel that there was a star at the main sequence stage, floating and rotating steadily and orderly.

    Yuna chose this ce because she had found a suitable star.

    Next, Garen brought Yuna to perform Time Teleportation once again, arriving at the other side of the beneath his feet.

    After the two dragons left, the creature curled up into a ball spread its body timidly and turned its insect-like head to look left and right.

    After it did not discover the terrifying dragon from before, it hesitated for a while before finally picking up the Elemental Crystal Core that Garen had thrown down. It then looked at the location where the dragon had left. A few secondster, this creature plunged into the ground and disappeared without a trace.

    ¡£

    On the other side of the.

    The silhouettes of the two dragons shattered the dazzling light emitted by the star. They stopped steadily on the surface of the and looked at the huge star that was glowing and heating in the distance.

    The dazzling and high-temperature light of the star covered the sky and earth. If one did not protect themselves when looking directly at it, the eyes of ordinary creatures would not be able to withstand the high temperature carried by the light and would be instantly blinded.

    In front of a star in its prime, even a dragon the size of a small mountain seemed as small as a speck of dust.

    Gazing at the star that blocked his vision, Garen''s dragon eyebrows could not help but raise.

    "Are you sure you want to choose this star?"

    Garen''s tone was filled with worry.

    There was another star that was as big as a basketball in the distance that could be seen with the naked eye. Its actual size was a few times smaller than the star closest to Garen and Yuna.

    The other one Garen was referring to was this one.

    In this prime material world that was the size of a gxy, only these two stars existed.

    Yuna raised her chin. " It doesn''t matter. You might not know this, but as long as you can resist the fusion reaction of the star and go deep into the star, you can absorb the gravity in the star''s core and continuously strengthen yourself."

    "No matter how strong the gravity inside a star is, it''s not that dangerous for us Strength Dragons," the Strength Dragon girl said proudly."

    "I promise that nothing will happen."

    "And the greater the mass of the star, the better the effect of the star core tempering."

    Looking at Yuna''s confident expression, Garen was skeptical and only said, ""Alright, but don''t be too confident. It''s easy for something to happen."

    He definitely did not know as much about the Energy Dragon as Yuna did, so he chose to believe in his partner''s ability.

    "It''s okay, it''s okay."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Yuna revealed a look of yearning. " ording to our n''s inheritance records, our ancestor even used a ck hole celestial body as his dragon nest."

    Using a ck hole as a dragon nest?

    So fierce.

    After hearing Yuna''s words, Garen was shocked.

    In the prime material ne, there were countless dangerous celestial bodies in the universe. Celestial bodies like stars, supernovas, white dwarfs, and neutron stars were pure forbidden areas for life. Even gods would not easily set foot in them.

    Under the restrictions of thews of the prime material ne, his divine power couldn''t be fully unleashed. If his main body encountered such a dangerous celestial body, he might really fall into a desperate situation.

    In the end, if all the dangerous celestial bodies were ranked, the ck hole celestial body would definitely be at the top.

    After the Dawn War between the gods and the original Aragami ended, there were a few Aragami that were difficult to kill. It was said that the terrifying Aragami were sealed in a massive ck hole, which was even more difficult to break through than a sealed tunnel.

    The Goddess of Magic had also thrown all the information about the Ascension Spell into a miniature ck hole and sealed it.

    "Even light cannot escape the gravitational belt of the ck hole, and time will be distorted by it."

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® "To be able to build a dragon nest inside a ck hole ............. How strong is his physique?"

    Garen also yearned for this level of power.

    At the same time, he recalled the first time he saw an Immemorial Energy Dragon when he was fighting against the Deste God clone.

    That Primordial Energy Dragon had used the infinite increase of gravity and concentrated copse to create a miniature ck hole, directly crushing the Aragami clone. As the scene was rather shocking, Garen still remembered the scene vividly.

    "So, you don''t have to worry about me. The celestial forbidden zone isn''t considered dangerous to us power dragons."

    "And even if an ident happens, I''m not afraid."

    "I''m still underage. There will be powerful elders secretly protecting me when I undergo the star core tempering."

    Yuna shook her head and said nonchntly.

    Garen was relieved and nodded, ""Alright, since that''s the case, let''s choose this star."

    Looking at the vast and huge prime star again, Garen brought Yuna to perform Time Teleportation, crossing the distance of endless light years, using the River of Time as a medium to jump away.

    Yuna had mastered a special teleportation spell that used a force field as a medium.

    However, she needed to temper her Star Core in the most perfect state, so she left the transportation and travel matters to Garen.

    Time teleportation was much faster than physical travel.

    After some time, Garen and Yuna''s bodies condensed into form at a location that was only a few hundred kilometers away from the star.

    Boundless heat and dazzling light assaulted his face.

    At this distance, the huge star filled Garen''s field of vision. The surface of the was constantly exploding with nuclear fusion, forming visible res. mes shot into the sky, enough to lick Garen and Yuna''s position.

    Unlike the universe where the Alftatia Empire was located.

    The vacuum here didn''t have any air medium formed by arge spell, so it couldn''t transmit sound. All the nuclear fusion was silent, but the scene formed was still terrifying.

    The temperature of a star''s surface was enough to melt steel into liquid water.

    Yuna couldn''t help but feel a little nervous when she arrived at the periphery of the star at such a close distance and looked at the boundless fireball that carried a destructive aura.

    No matter how nonchnt and confident she appeared before, this was her first time tempering a star''s core. It was also her first time being so close to a mature star. She did not have the corresponding experience.

    "I, I''m going."

    Yuna swallowed her saliva and said under the illumination of the star.

    Garen saw Yuna''s nervousness and said, ""Why don''t youe back when you''re stronger?"

    Yuna stiffened her neck and said, " No, I''m going to use the ck hole as a dragon''s nest in the future. Hmph. How can a mere star scare me, Yuna? I''m not nervous at all."

    After saying that, Yuna activated her force field to protect her body, covering the surface of her dragon scales. Then, she gritted her teeth and dashed toward the star like a falling star.

    In the blink of an eye, the Power Dragon girl''s body was devoured by the Endless Fusion mes. However, if one looked closely, one would realize that these mes were unable to break through the force field around Yuna. They were only sticking close to Yuna, but they did not really touch her dragon scales.

    Time passed quietly.

    Garen''s gaze pierced through theyers of mes of the star and was focused on Yuna''s body.

 Chapter 1003 The First Meeting With The Strength Dragon Ancestor

    In the dead silence of space, time passed quietly.

    The bright mes from the star reflected in Garen''s tinum dragon eyes, and at the same time, reflected on his silver-gray dragon scales, making Garen look as if his entire body was rising with a dazzling light. It was so bright and ring that one could not look directly at him.

    It was floating hundreds of kilometers away from the star.

    Garen''s gaze was still focused on Yuna.

    At this moment, the Strength Dragon girl had already broken through the burning nuclear fusion mes on the surface of the star and burst into the deeper part of the star.

    The bright light and raging fire could not obscure Garen''s vision. Garen watched Yuna fall rapidly, passing through the light ballyer, the fire crownyer, and the radiationyer.......... Step by step, they entered the star.

    In the end, Yuna stopped in the center of the star, where the radiant and dangerous radiationyer was. She hesitated slightly.

    At the same time, a ball of energy that was so dense that it was almost zing white appeared before Yuna''s eyes. It was constantly erupting with the most intense nuclear fusion reaction. At the same time, it had the highest temperature and the most terrifying gravity.

    After passing through the radiationyer, the deepest part was where the star core was located.

    Garen''s eyes were glimmering as he saw these scenes.

    After a few seconds of hesitation, the young girl, whose body was covered in diamond-like dragon scales, pped her dragon wings and advanced through the radiationyer without hesitation. She reached the core and her entire body sank into the zing white star core.

    The zing white mes engulfed the body of the power dragon girl.

    Extreme gravity, high temperature, fusion, and radiation.......... These factors mixed together, causing Garen''s vision to be slightly blurry. However, this pair of eyes that could see through the essence of all things could still see the scene of Yuna in the Star Core.

    In the vast and cold universe.

    In his field of vision was a high-temperature and dazzling star core.

    There was also the outline of a giant dragon in the star core.

    In the zing white star core, Yuna''s wings were folded, and her body was curled up into a ball. She closed her light purple eyes.

    Her condition did not seem to be very good. Her body seemed to be under tremendous pressure and was trembling slightly. Her breathing was unstable, and the dragon scales on the surface of her body were like red-hot branding iron. Streaks of forked lightning and spiderweb-like cracks were silently extending and appearing.

    Seeing this scene, Garen could not help but feel nervous.

    Fortunately, under Garen''s gaze, Yuna was gradually adapting to the environment in the Star Core as time passed.

    Her aura slowly stabilized, and the dragon scales on her body were shattering, falling off, and melting by the star core. At the same time, even more dazzling and tough red scales grew out at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    The new scales were obviously stronger.

    Although there were still cracks extending, it was much slower than before.

    An invisible force field covered Yuna''s body. While resisting the various destructive energies within the star core, it was also continuously converting and absorbing the power of the star core, strengthening her body bit by bit.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Under the pressure of the star core, Yuna''s dragon scales shattered and melted again and again.

    Then, it would be reborn again and again, and it would be even more tenacious and firm.

    In the zing star core, the young girl was like a dragon-shaped ruby that was undergoing tempering and polishing. She was dazzling and dazzling.

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® Although they were far apart.

    However, Garen could still vaguely feel that Yuna''s aura was steadily increasing.

    "This is star core tempering........... The effect looks pretty good."

    Seeing that Yuna''s condition had stabilized, Garen heaved a sigh of relief in his heart as he thought to himself.

    Then, in the boundless vacuum of the universe, the silver dragon floated near the star, quietly guarding its partner, focusing most of its attention on the inside and outside of the star, as well as the surrounding universe environment, in case any unexpected situation suddenly urred.

    The river of time still existed here.

    The river of time that epassed everything flowed quietly. Although there was no reference like a clock or the rotation of the sun and moon, Garen still had a clear and sharp perception of the passage of time.

    If he could not sense the passage of time, it would be a major and uneptable situation for Garen.

    Under the dazzling light of the star, two years passed quickly.

    Yuna''s aura became stronger.

    After enduring the special tempering in the star core for more than half a year, her creature level had risen to fifty-six, and she was gradually approaching the threshold of weak-level divine power.

    If this continued, it would only be a matter of time before he became a weak Divine Power.

    At the same time, the originally zing star core had clearly dimmed.

    As for Garen himself.

    While he was waiting, he was also absorbing the energy of the stars and the high-energy particles and rays that traveled through the universe. Coupled with his incredible growth speed, his creature level naturally increased to 64.

    The higher the level, the more valuable each level represented.

    When he was still a youngling dragon, Garen could even advance more than twenty levels in a year or two to enter the Legendary Realm. However, now, he could only barely advance one level in a few years, and ording to Garen''s prediction, it would only be slower in the future.

    However, if other divine powers or even gods knew about this, they would still show envy and even jealousy.

    There were countless types of divine powers and gods who couldn''t advance even an inch for thousands of years or even tens of thousands of years. They stopped moving forward. Only when they got a great opportunity could they have a chance to advance further, and it was very difficult to make a major breakthrough.

 Chapter 1004 The First Meeting With The Progenitor Strength Dragon (2)

    Garen had already be a Lesser Divine Power, yet he could still increase his strength so quickly.

    All the gods were shocked.

    At this moment, under the illumination of the star, Garen closed his eyes, like a dazzling silver meteorite, silently floating in the vacuum of the universe.

    This statested for another week.

    Suddenly, the silver dragon''s body trembled slightly. It opened its tinum-colored dragon eyes and turned its head, looking coldly in the distant direction.

    Almost at the edge of Garen''s field of vision, he saw a small blue dot that was shing in an instant, like a space warp, approaching Garen''s position. No, to be precise, it was approaching the location of this star at an extremely fast speed.

    It seemed that Yuna, who was undergoing refinement in the star core, had attracted this unknown creature.

    Only a few minutester, the blue dot had turned into a giant creature that was ten thousand meters long. It looked like a giant shark that was swimming freely in the universe, swallowing the energy of the universe with its bloody mouth. Its sawtooth-like teeth were terrifying.

    Its body was covered with ayer of ck meteoroid armor, and veins that flickered with a faint blue light were scattered like blood vessels, clearly visible.

    Garen stared at this uninvited guest.

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® Garen could sense a brutal, bloodthirsty, and chaotic spiritual fluctuation from its body. It was not an intelligent creature that could bemunicated with normally.

    Just now, Garen had already extended his spiritual tentacles and tried to repel this giant space shark, but it seemed to not be able to feel his spiritual tentacles and did not respond. There was no way tomunicate with it.

    "It should be a space creature born in this universe.a€?

    Garen thought to himself.

    This was the first time Garen had seen such a creature, but it was not the first time he had heard of it.

    In the world where the Alftatia Empire was located, there were simr creatures, but they were very rare.

    These creatures were known as space beasts. They were born with the ability to withstand all kinds of harsh conditions in the vacuum of the universe. They had strong physiques and could travel in the universe. When they passed bys inhabited by intelligent creatures, if they descended, they would often cause devastating damage. At the same time, they were famous for their huge size.

    At this moment.

    The space shark was attracted by the energy waves emitted by Yuna in the star core and rushed over.

    Chi!

    The silver light shed and disappeared. Garen used Time Teleportation and arrived directly in front of the space shark. The two of them happened to be in the area of the meteorite group.

    The ten-thousand-meter-long space shark did not notice Garen at this moment. Like a pitch-ck cannonball, it smashed the meteorites in its way. The meteorites shattered silently and turned into fragments that filled the sky.

    Garen did not know why this guy wanted to get close to the star.

    Under such circumstances, he would rather kill the wrong person than let them go.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The other party''s body looked scary, but in Garen''s eyes, it was no different from other Demigod creatures.

    This space shark''s life essence wasn''t even that of a demigod. However, with its massive body, it could indeed fight against a demigod creature in the prime material ne.

    The silver dragon raised its neck and narrowed its eyes.

    Under the guidance of the Power of Time, the River of Time boiled and formed an invisible vortex. Garen''s body was in the middle, and there was an endless stream of River of Time water entering Garen''s body.

    Giant deified!

    Garen''s body expanded.

    In the blink of an eye, it turned from a hundred-meter-long dragon to a body of more than two thousand meters. Its wingspan reached more than three thousand meters.

    The effect of the Giant Deification was rted to Garen''s control over the River of Time.

    After bing a weak-level Divine Power, his control over the River of Time had deepened. The effect of the Giant deified was clearly much stronger than before.

    When he was rampaging in the Bottomless Abyss previously, through the Giant Deification and the fine control of his own body, Garen''s dragon body had even expanded to the extent of a small. When his four limbs stepped on the ground, even a high-level demon could not see the full appearance of the dragon when he looked up.

    In the main material world, if Garen went all out, his body size could still grow again, and he could even reach the same level as the space shark.

    However, this way, he would need to divert a lot of his attention to resist the corrosion of the River of Time. His reaction speed would be greatly reduced, and his battle prowess would decrease.

    Garen felt that this was the most suitable posture for him.

    Looking at the sudden appearance of the silver dragon, the Giant Space Shark was slightly stunned at first, and its body paused slightly. Then, without slowing down, it directly charged towards Garen.

    Its body was several timesrger than Garen''s, and as it crashed into the meteorites, the friction between the ck outer armor and the meteorite fragments shot out mes and electric arcs, looking exceptionally ferocious.

    "Foolish and ignorant."

    The silver dragon''s expression was indifferent. At the same time, its dragon wings pped, and its body instantly disappeared on the spot.

    In the asteroid belt, a straight silver light appeared, piercing through the asteroids like a needle through tofu, brazenly weing the space shark that was several timesrger than itself.

    The Giant Space Shark opened its abyss-like mouth and bit Garen like a big fish eating a small fish.

    Based on the difference in size between the two, the space shark could indeed swallow Garen in one bite, and that was what it thought.

    Chi!

    The straight silver line shed and disappeared. A second ago, it was still at the mouth of the space shark, but in the next second, it had already broken through its tail.

    Crack! The pitch-ck heavy armor cracked open, and a t blue line emerged from the middle of the shark''s body. Then, more blue energy liquid came out like blood, floating in the vacuum of the universe.

 Chapter 1005 The First Meeting With The Strength Dragon Ancestor

    Along the horizontal line, the ten-thousand-meter-long beast wailed as its body was cut into two as if it had been cut by a sharp de.

    Its vitality was tenacious and it did not die.

    The thick, glowing blue blood seemed to be pulling and sewing together as if it was alive, trying to regenerate the body that had been split into two.

    However, after its injuries werepletely healed, its condition became much more dispirited.

    At this moment, Garen, who was not stained with blood at all and whose scales were as shiny as new, turned around and looked at the space shark.

    Under Garen''s gaze, it finally felt the difference in size that could not be made up for. It turned around and wanted to escape.

    But at this moment, time stopped.

    Streams of light traveling through space, scattered meteorite fragments, and some blood from space sharks............. Including the space shark itself, they all froze.

    Garen sized up the space shark.

    Then, he used the Space Compressing Spell to reduce the space where the space shark was located to a few meters square before sealing it with the Time Amber.

    Picking up the Time Amber that looked like a small ss marble, Garen admired it.

    The giant space shark inside had already turned into the size of a mini beast. It was frozen in the Time Amber and looked lifelike, like an insect frozen in resin amber.

    Because of its shrinking size, its originally ferocious appearance had turned into a fierce and cute appearance.

    "This type of interster beast is even rarer than ordinary demigods."

    "Not bad, I have another exotic creature in my collection."

    Garen kept the Time Amber in satisfaction.

    If a creature was lucky enough to obtain this Time Amber and open it, the originallypressed space would spread out without any restrictions. The seemingly harmless little shark inside would also return to its terrifying original form, giving the other party a huge surprise.

    After dealing with the space shark, Garen returned to the vicinity of the star where Yuna was.

    However, what happened next made Garen feel that something was wrong.

    The space shark seemed to be just the beginning.

    Just a few hours after Garen returned to the vicinity of the Eternal Star, there were even more ferocious Space Beasts rushing over like sharks that smelled blood.

    Boom!

    The Time Crushing Breath crossed the space distance and killed a space beast that was like a giant wolf and could run wildly in the vacuum of the universe.

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® "The fifth one."

    Garen frowned.

    Looking at Yuna who was inside the Star Core, Garen felt that something was wrong.

    Although Yuna had indeed emitted different energy fluctuations when she was tempering, and there was a chance that she would attract the Cosmic Beasts, they were very rare. They should not have appeared one after another and at such a high frequency.

    After the fifth Space Beast was taken care of by Garen, there was no new Space Beast attack for a long time.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    However, something else happened during this period.

    A giantet that streaked across the universe with a long tail of light and crashed into a star.

    Millions of meteorites swept over.

    There was also arge-scale sh of frozen clouds.

    A violent storm of high-energy particles.

    ...............

    More than half a year had passed. During this time, Garen did not know how many times he had faced unexpected situations that targeted this star. Inparison, the ferocious Space Beasts had be the easiest to deal with.

    "Which lord is secretly targeting us?"

    Garen, who had resolved another unexpected situation and was extremely annoyed by this, had a cold gaze as he burst out waves of mental fluctuations that contained his own will, spreading them out into the vast universe.

    However, what responded to Garen was a light spot that suddenly rose from the other side.

    Because it was very far away, this light spot was very small in Garen''s field of vision.

    However, it was dazzling to an unimaginable degree and was changing rapidly. It was getting brighter and brighter, more and more ring, and more and more dazzling.

    Until¡­.. Bang!

    There was clearly no sound, but Garen felt as if the entire was trembling, and his expression immediately turned solemn.

    Endless light extended out, and all kinds of radiation waves and high-energy particles condensed into a substance, spreading out at the speed of light in a ring with the light spot as the center. Like a magnificent river of light, it almost illuminated the entire dark gxy.

    Looking at this dream-like scene, Garen''s heart sank.

    Because beneath the dreamy appearance, there was a deadly danger.

    The spot of light that Garen saw was another star in this gxy, which was the smaller star that Garen wanted Yuna to choose at the beginning.

    Just like the star Yuna was currently on, the star that was originally in its prime had somehow consumed all its nuclear fusion energy in a very short period of time and entered the next stage.

    Then, the core copsed, the helium fusion reaction, the star expanded, and copsed again...........

    After a series of rapid changes that were too fast for Garen to take in, the supernova explosion that lit up the entire gxy was born.

    The destructive rays of light formed by the supernova explosion swept in all directions.s were shattered under the terrifying heat and radiation. Wherever they passed, the world was destroyed and all living things were wiped out.

    "This ........."

    "As expected, we can''t casually set up gs."

    Looking at the supernova light that was sweeping over, Garen could smell a strong sense of danger and conspiracy.

    Yuna was full of confidence when she said that there wouldn''t be any problems with the refinement of the star core. Now, an unexpected ident had urred, and it was obvious that it wasn''t formed naturally.

 Chapter 1006 The First Meeting With The Strength Dragon Ancestor

    It caused a star to evolve into a supernova in a very short time........... The information behind this made Garen shudder.

    However, he did not have the time to think about this now, because the extremely dangerous supernova light beam was approaching. Garen was not afraid of the destructive power of the supernova light beam, but the problem was that if it hit the star where Yuna was, he could not predict what kind of violent reaction would happen.

    If something happened to the star, Yuna, who was in the core of the star, would be in danger.

    This supernova explosion was more dangerous than all the idents that Garen had encountered before.

    The star was too huge, and the destructive light rays formed by the supernova explosion were also overwhelming. It was difficult for him to protect the star from being affected.

    "Yuna, it''s time to leave."

    Garen looked at the star core and used Time Teleportation without hesitation, intending to bring Yuna out of this prime material world. However, what made his expression sink was that the gravity around the star core was too strong, causing the river of time to be chaotic, making it impossible for him to urately locate it.

    In the star core, Yuna, who was curled up, had a peaceful expression on her face, as if she waspletely unaware of the impending danger.

    The so-called powerful Senior Dragon¡­......... He hadn''t even seen a shadow of her yet.

    Garen turned his head, his expression solemn as he stared at the approaching supernova light.

    After letting out a long breath, the power of time in the silver dragon''s body plummeted like a flood.

    At the same time.

    Under the influence of the vast amount of Time Power, the River of Time surged and formed vortexes. Then, creatures with unique auras and appearances condensed from the vortexes.

    Wallibell, whose body was surrounded by lightning.

    The Ice Phoenix Ainivia, which seemed to be made of ice crystals.

    The tall and steady Orne.

    Karthas was shrouded in a ck robe.

    The King of Arcanists, whose eyes shone with wisdom.

    Two giant dragons covered in seven-colored scales.

    ...............

    After consuming a massive amount of Time Power, Garen summoned the person who had signed a Time Alliance with him in a different space and time.

    This was the first time he had gone all out.

    "Teacher, where is this?"

    Karthas, who was already dressed as the Grim Reaper, smiled. Just as he was about to catch up with his teacher, his expression changed slightly and he turned to look at the supernova light that was sweeping over.

    The other Time allies had the power of demigods in the prime material ne and had also discovered the impending supernova explosion.

    "Brothers, Iolem, Karl, Isaac, and Christy."

    "Now that the situation is urgent, I won''t exin it to you in detail."

    " Please help me resist the supernova explosion. Don''t let it affect the stars behind us."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Seeing Garen''s serious expression, these allies from another dimension did not say anything more. They looked at each other and then dispersed, surrounding the star and using their best defensive ability.

    Garen condensed the Time Barrier, but it no longer surrounded him. Instead, it was like a barrier between the supernova light and the star, and it tried to expand its range as much as possible.

    Karthas controlled the power of death and condensed a huge ck curtain formed by the power of death.

    Isaac and Christy cast magic, releasing dazzling, indestructible seven-colored light.

    Ioram used strange magic power that was as thick as asphalt to fill the space in front of him.

    The few Aragami from the Valoran Continent each unleashed their elemental powers. They formed a powerful elemental barrier with Wild Thunder, Absolute Ice, and Initial Fire.

    All sorts of defensive barriers surrounded the Eternal Star Guard.

    Very quickly, the Supernova Flowing Light arrived as promised.

    Electromaic pulses, high temperatures, shock waves, solid metals that were damaged by the light, and all kinds of violent high-energy particles................. Just as it ended, Garen felt a huge pressure.

    Under the impact of a sufficientlyrge amount of energy, the Time Barrier began to cave in.

    The other seven alliance members also had solemn expressions. They seemed to be under a lot of pressure.

    Even with the suppression of the prime material ne, it was easy for a demigod to protect himself from a supernova explosion.......... The difficulty was multiplied exponentially.

    The pressure from all directions caused Garen''s Time Power to be consumed rapidly.

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® At the same time, the seven allies he summoned gradually turned illusory as time passed due to therge consumption of energy.

    However, the supernova explosion had no intention of stopping.

    Iolem was the first to run out of energy. He showed Garen a helpless expression and said, ""Garen, the magic power of this incarnation is limited, I''ve tried my best."

    The body became illusory and transparent, and was gradually submerged by the supernova light.

    A gap appeared in his defense, and Garen''s expression darkened. He used up the Power of Time to form a Time Barrier to block the gap.

    After some time passed.

    More allies ran out of energy and their bodies dissipated.

    "Looks like I can only use the dragon to resist."

    Finally, Garen sighed.

    He had never thought that he would one day use Shi Long Yiliu without seeing any enemies.

    At this thought.

    Garen let go of his own defense and exposed himself to the supernova light. At the same time, he used Time Dragon Countercurrent to send the power of time into a different timeline and summon other Galleons.

    However, at this moment.

    A deep voice entered Garen''s mind, "" Garen Aurelian, Dragon of Eternity and Time. This is the second time we''ve met. I didn''t expect you to be my bloodline''s partner."

 Chapter 1007 The First Meeting With The Strength Dragon Ancestor

    Garen''s spirit was jolted.

    This was probably the senior energy dragon Yuna had mentioned.

    However, at the same time as his spirit was shaken, Garen was also a little puzzled.

    There seemed to be something wrong with the other party''s tone. It sounded as if he had seen him before, but this was the first time Garen had heard this voice, so he was very sure.

    "However,pared to the Dragon of Eternity and the Dragon of Time in my impression, you are much weaker."

    "You can''t even pass my little test."

    Hearing this, Garen was slightly stunned at first, then his face darkened.

    ording to Senior Energy Dragon''s words¡­

    All the attacks he had encountered recently, including the space beast attacks and the supernova explosion, seemed to have been caused by the other party.

    "Oh .... I understand now. The time in your body doesn''t flow in sequence. Interesting."

    Amidst the whispers that sounded as if no one else was around.

    Not far away from Garen, a ck vortex that was even darker than the darkness silently formed. It was about a hundred meters in diameter, not too big.

    However, at this moment.

    It was as if there was a terrifying attraction force that Garen could not feel at all. Like a whale swallowing a long river, it absorbed the supernova flowing light that filled the sky. In just a short period of time, this crisis was resolved.

    " This is¡­a ck hole? "

    Since he was not within the range of influence, Garen could not feel its terror. However, through its performance, he could guess itsposition.

    Immediately, the ck hole with a diameter of 100 meters transformed into a huge dragon.

    It had a body of red dragon scales that were as red as fire. They were iidyer byyer, and the structure of the multi-faced crystal was like a diamond. It looked very simr to Yuna. The dragon wings on both sides of its body were ridiculouslyrge, almost twice the length of its body. At a nce, it was obvious that it contained ferocious power.

    On its mask, a pair of golden dragon eyes seemed to be burning with mes.

    What caught Garen''s attention the most was that there were also three pairs of dragon horns on the dragon''s head. They did not look like crowns, but they were sharper than Garen''s.

    There seemed to be an unimaginably huge attraction beside this Strength Dragon.

    Garen looked at the River of Time and realized that the River of Time around it was obviously distorted, dented, and flowing in an extremely unnatural manner.

    Looking at the Energy Dragon again, Garen felt that it was not a dragon in front of him, but a boundless ck hole celestial body. Even his gaze seemed to be sucked in, and it was difficult to leave.

    "May I know your name?"

    Garen asked.

    The Energy Dragon, whose body size was simr to Garen''s, smiled faintly and said, ""Saga Zeus."

    "However, my descendants are more willing to call me ancestor."

    "You are the partner of my descendant, so I allow you to use this title."

    Hearing the other party''s words, Garen''s dragon body trembled, and his face revealed a shocked expression.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Ancestor?

    Could this be the mysterious ancestor of the Energy Dragon race that Yuna had mentioned?

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom It was just that he had juste into contact with it, but it gave Garen the feeling that it was as deep as the abyss of the sea, mysterious and unpredictable.

    There was a high chance that it was indeed the Strength Dragon Ancestor.

    Garen gulped and asked curiously, ""I heard that you rarely show your face. Why did you appear here?"

    "Before this, I had never heard of any news about you in the endless ne world."

    Under Garen''s gaze, the Progenitor Energy Dragon said in a low voice, ""I traveled through spacetime."

    "Like you, time is not a simple straight line for me."

    Garen was deep in thought.

    After a brief moment of thought, Garen asked curiously, ""Ancestor, you said this was the second time you saw me."

    "Where did you see me for the first time?"

    After scanning Garen''s body for a few times, the Progenitor Energy Dragon lifted his chin and said, ""In the future."

    Future?

    Garen was slightly stunned.

    "If this is the future, then this should be the first time."

    he said.

    " That''s true for you, " the Strength Dragon Ancestor said nonchntly. " But it''s the opposite for me. ""

    Without waiting for Garen toe up with a reasonable exnation, the Strength Dragon Ancestor said with interest, ""ording to the rules of the River of Time, we will meet again in the future. I just don''t know if you will be able to recognize me, Garen Aurelian."

    "The tree wants to be calm, but the wind doesn''t stop."

    "Also, treat my children well. See you in the future."

    After he finished speaking, without waiting for Garen to ask him to stay, the body of this Strength Dragon Ancestor suddenly began to copse, turning into a ck dot, disappearing from Garen''s field of vision, no longer existing.

    They came and went in a hurry.

    Looking in the direction where the other party left, Garen shook his dragon tail. Because of the words of the Power Dragon n, his mind was filled with doubts.

    No matter how much he thought about it, he could not get an urate answer.

    "Forget it, forget it. I don''t want to think about it anymore."

    "Time will give me the answer."

    Looking at the star, Garen looked at Yuna, who was curled up like a young dragon and was in peace in the star core.

    Immediately, the silver dragon quietly hovered above the Universe True Dragon, waiting for the end of its partner''s tempering.

 Chapter 1008 The Origin Of One Of The Legendary Dragons (1)

    After the power dragon ancestor left, the cmitous gxy world finally calmed down.

    From this, it could be seen that the various unexpected situations that Garen had encountered some time ago were indeed the work of this unfathomable Strength Dragon Ancestor.

    "A small test¡­.... It was called a small test to turn a star into a supernova and blow me up."

    In a situation where there was no danger.

    The greatest danger was the powerful True Dragon with evil interests.

    Garen could not help but curse in his heart.

    Although the light flow formed by the supernova explosion had beenpletely absorbed and wiped out by the Strength Dragon Ancestor, looking at the vast and boundless gxy world, the scene in Garen''s field of vision was still full of devastation and destruction. The dust produced after manys were shattered swirled and floated, spreading endlessly.

    It could be predicted that after a sufficiently long time, many neb-like structures would be formed.

    Garen turned around and looked at the deste where he and Yuna had just arrived.

    This''s luck was pretty good.

    As it was located on the other side of the star, when Garen was protecting the star from the supernova light, the barrier formed coincidentally protected it. Therefore, it was lucky that it was not destroyed by the supernova light. The few intelligent creatures that evolved on it were stillpletely unaware that they had brushed past the Death God.

    "If you want to develop into a decent civilization, luck is more important than anything else."

    "So far, you guys are quite lucky."

    Garen thought to himself.

    After a few seconds of silent observation, he retracted his gaze and looked at the star that was still burning quietly, almost blocking his vision. Yuna was still sleeping soundly in the star core, her aura growing bit by bit. It was obvious that she was unaware of what had happened in the outside world.

    Under the illumination of the star, the silver dragon hovered quietly in the gxy.

    The river of time flowed steadily and orderly.

    Time passed by in the cold and silent space.

    In the blink of an eye, another two years had passed.

    For the past two years, although Garen had stayed in this Prime Material World, he had not cut off contact with God Garen at the same time. Therefore, he was also aware of the situation in the outside world, but there was nothing worth paying attention to.

    The Dragon Gods did not give up on searching for clues about the Dark Axe.

    In the fourth level of the Scorched Hell, the Dragon Gods had been quietly searching, but they had yet to obtain any reliable information.

    After all, in the space of an outer ne, even if it was a god, searching for something without a specific location was no different from finding a needle in a haystack. It required enough time and a certain amount of luck.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It hadn''t been long since the search began.

    It was only natural that there were no clues.

    In the Bottomless Abyss, the three Demon Princes were still ying hide-and-seek.

    Ever since he was defeated by the King of Insects in the Saltwater Swamp and fled his territory, he disappeared without a trace.

    The Demon Prince, King of Insects, Queen of Chaos, Tarant, and other Demon Lords and Archdevils who had their own ulterior motives had left their footprints in many Lower nes. As a result, some small-scale conflicts had erupted.

    However, Garen knew that it had happened quite a few times.

    For example, in the first level of the Asura Arena in one of the Lower nes, the War ins.

    The Lord of Nine Hells from Hell appeared in the War ins, and for some unknown reason, he had a quick and brief conflict with the Orc Main God, Gwush.

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom Although it ended very quickly, there were still many Asura War tforms that were destroyed in the short conflict between the two great Divine Powers.

    Other than that, there were Demon Lords, Archdevils, Evil Gods, and Evil Gods........... There were countless cases of coincidences and conflicts due torge-scale operations.

    At present, there was no divine power or divine power that had died in such a conflict.

    However, it was hard to say in the future.

    As for the Giant Divine System¡­...... The giants, who were ferocious and barbaric by nature, were now mostly dormant. They no longer walked around freely in the outside world. The giant gods also closed the door of their God''s Kingdom. Even if they encountered a probing provocation, they chose to ignore it.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that their powerful race couldn''t be ignored, they would have almost faded out of the world stage.

    In addition, ording to the information obtained by the dragons, themunication between different giant ns became closer and more frequent. For example, the stone giants who were very independent and indifferent in the past rarely interacted with other giants gradually began to establish diplomatic rtions with other giant races.

    In the depths of some giant cities, thezy giants had built a martial arts field, which was unusual. They were training elite soldiers all the time.

    It was unknown whether these changes were to resist the imaginary enemy of their own race, or to gain the initiative in the future war.

    But no matter what.

    Judging from the Giant Tribe''s current performance, the Lord of Storms, who hadpletely overthrown the position of the Giant Master God of the previous generation, had indeed made some contributions in unifying the Giant Tribe that had been divided.

    ording to the information sent by Euler, the Lord of Storms had just seeded to the throne and had set new rules within the Giant Gods.

    For example, every once in a while, the giant gods would need to go to Beast Country to hold a meeting of the gods in the Lord of Storms ''divine kingdom. After the meeting, they would hold a feast where they could have fun together.

 Chapter 1009 The Origin Of One Of The Legendary Dragon Species (2)

    There were many simr new rules in the Giant God System.

    In the end, it was the Lord of Storms who wanted to improve the connection between the giant gods and make the giant god system as close as possible.

    The reason why the first generation Giant Master God loved the Lord of Storms the most was because he was the first Giant Master God.

    The biggest reason was that Annan saw his own shadow in the Lord of Storms. This First Born was very simr to Annan himself and knew how to use wisdom and rationality to cover up his barbaric nature.

    However,pared to the first Giant Master God, this Lord of Storms was very simr to Annan in every aspect, but different in terms of ideology. Furthermore, he was more ambitious, shrewd, and ruthless than his father. He was indeed leading the Giant Tribe to glory.

    The Giant Tribe had room for improvement.

    If there was no external interference and they continued to develop like this, in the long run, theprehensive strength of this race would be able to reach a higher level.

    Overall.

    The Endless World ne, which was already turbulent, was still calm and peaceful on the surface.

    However, no one knew when an all-out war across dimensions would begin.

    Many intelligent creatures in the ne world were still enjoying a rare peace and tranquility, but there were also some truly wise people who saw that the current peace was just the calm before the storm.

    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® After thinking for a moment, Garen gathered his thoughts and shifted his focus to himself.

    In thest two years, Garen''s Creature Level had increased by one level, but this time, it did not. The higher the level of his strength, the longer it would take to increase it again.

    "It would take at least a few hundred years for a mid-level Divine Power to grow naturally."

    Garen thought to himself.

    ording to the records in his inheritance, under the circumstances of natural growth, Garen, who was a Time Dragon, would be a Low-Level Divine Power when he reached adulthood at the age of 100 years old. He would be a Mid-Level Divine Power at the age of 400 years old, and would only be a High-Level Divine Power when he reached the Ancient Dragon Stage after 1,000 years old.

    Garen was still some time away from a hundred years old and had yet to reach adulthood.

    However, he was already a weak-level Divine Power.

    Based on this growth rate, Garen felt that he should be able to be a mid-level Divine Power in his prime, but it would still take at least two to three hundred years.

    In reality, this was already very fast.

    Other creatures, even the undying who had no lifespan limit, would be unable to touch the divine power domain even if they spent tens of thousands of years.

    However, Garen, who was already used to his rapid growth, felt that a few hundred years was a little too long.

    After all, the improvement of his strength had always been as simple and boring as eating and drinking.

    Garen looked at the star in his field of vision.

    At this moment, the light of the star was still zing. Endless light and heat radiated in all directions, bringing light and heat to the cold and dead gxy.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Deep inside the star, the originally zing white star core had be much dimmer.

    Within the star core.

    Yuna''s aura was already infinitely close to a weak-level divine power. Her creature level had reached 59, but she had yet to break through thest step.

    Garen could clearly feel a violent and disorderly energy surging in his partner''s body. If it exploded, it would be enough to overturn a prime material world.

    "Once I digest this energy andpletely turn it into my own, Yuna''s life form will be able to break through to a weak divine power."

    The silver dragon nodded slightly and understood Yuna''s current condition.

    "Star Core Tempering¡­.... This kind of explosive increase in strength ... Sigh, it''s a pity that I''m not a Strength Dragon, so I can''t absorb the chaotic force field energy in the star core."

    ording to Yuna, the effect of star core tempering was the best the first time.

    In the future, if he continued to temper his star core, his body would be used to the power of the star core. Without the stimtion of the first contact, he would not be able to produce a simr substantial improvement. Even so, the effect was still very tempting.

    Garen expressed his envy.

    "However, ording to the same principle, if I go deep into the river of time .............."

    Just as this thought rose in his mind, it was rejected by Garen.

    Garen clearly remembered that he was still at the Legendary Stage, when he was swept into the space-time turbulence.

    Both his body and soul were about to be engulfed by the surging river of time. Although the power of time was pouring into his body continuously, increasing his strength at a terrifying speed, the price was that he lost his free will and became a ve to the power, bing a part of the river of time.

    This was something that Garen found hard to ept.

    Unless he found a suitable way to deal with it, he would not easily enter the depths of the River of Time with his true body.

    At the same time.

    The Power Dragon girl''s folded dragon wings slowly spread out. At the same time, her curled up body stretched out, revealing her well-proportioned and beautiful undting curves, as well as her strong and vigorous true dragon body.

    Her body had grown a lot, and now she was 84 meters long from head to toe.

    As he stretched his dragon body, a pair of light purple eyes slowly opened.

    After leaving the situation where she was absorbing the energy of the''s core and had almost no sense of the outside world, Yuna looked at the silver dragon hanging at the edge of the star in the distance.

    After seeing Garen, Yuna revealed a relieved expression, and at the same time, she gave Garen a happy smile.

    "Wow, Garen, look, I feel like I''ve be much stronger."

    Yuna''s spiritual fluctuation was emitted, and it was filled with joy that could not be concealed.

 Chapter 1010 The Origin Of One Of The Legendary Dragon Species (3)

    As she spoke, she pped her dragon wings and instantly escaped from the dimming star core.

    The body covered in diamond-like red scales was like a dazzling dragon-shaped stream of light when it moved at high speed. The airflow brought by the pping wings repelled the mes inside and outside the star, leaving a vacuum zone wherever it passed.

    Soon, Yuna appeared beside the silver dragon.

    " Unfortunately, the force field of this star core is close to drying up, but I still haven''t officially broken through to be a weak Divine Power."

    Yuna said.

    Regarding his partner''s frustration, Garen said softly, ""Don''t worry, you''ll be able to digest the energy stored in your body."

    Yuna''s mood improved very quickly. She stuck her head out and rubbed against Garen''s visor, saying affectionately, ""Thank you for your hard work. It must be very boring to keep protecting me here."

    Staying in the boundless vacuum of the universe for a long time was undoubtedly a very boring thing.

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom Garen smiled and said softly, " It''s not boring if I can see you here all the time. ""

    Yuna beamed with joy and blinked her eyes at the same time. She said happily,"You really know how to talk. Let me think about how I should reward you."

    Although they had been partners for a long time, the asional sweet nothings, be it corny or simple, would still make Yuna very happy.

    Garen thought for a moment, then turned his head and whispered into Yuna''s ear, ""When we return to the Royal Court, use the Doppelganger Technique and the Transformation Technique that you already know............"

    Before he could finish his sentence.

    The Energy Dragon girl interrupted Garen''s words and gave him a passionate look. She licked her tongue and said, ""Is there a need to go back to the Royal Court?"

    The energy of the force field gathered and wrapped around Yuna and Garen''s body, jumping to a densely packed meteorite area.

    Next, the two giant dragons danced wildly in the vacuum of the universe.

    In the wanton entanglement, the dragon''s body twisted and turned. The solid meteorites were shattered in the fierce collision, and asionally they exploded. The mes rising from them were like flowers blooming in the dark universe.

    Because they had been refining the star core for nearly five years, they had not had an in-depth conversation for a long time.

    The dragon danced wildly.

    After nearly a month, the two dragons stopped in the original asteroid belt that had been ravaged to the point where it was almost reduced to dust and neb. They snuggled together and admired the magnificent scenery of the gxy.

    "When I was refining the star core, I couldn''t sense the situation in the outside world."

    Yuna seemed to be sleeping soundly while the star core was being tempered, but in reality, all her attention was focused on absorbing and stabilizing the star core''s energy.

    "Did you encounter any idents during this period of time?"

    she asked.

    Garen deliberated over his words and told her everything that happened during the Star Core Tempering.

    "Supernova explosion? So dangerous."

    Yuna was shocked when she heard about the supernova explosion.

    "If the supernova explosion affects this star and makes it unstable, my star core refinement will have to be interrupted."

    "Since there isn''t¡­.. Could it be that Senior Energy Dragon has arrived?"

    Yuna tilted her head and asked curiously.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Garen nodded,"Yes.""

    Pausing for a moment, under Yuna''s gaze, Garen continued, "" It''s not just an ordinary ancient Power Dragon. He ims to be the ancestor of the Power Dragons. Moreover, I feel that there''s a high chance that it''s true. It doesn''t seem like other Power Dragons are pretending."

    "Saga Zeus, have you heard of this name?"

    Yuna''s eyes widened. After hearing Garen''s words, she could not help but reveal a shocked expression.

    After a while, Yuna calmed down from her shock and said, ""Of course I''ve heard of it. This is the ancestor''s name in the inheritance records."

    "Omitting the long middle name, my name is Yuna Zeus."

    "The ancestor of our Energy Dragon race would never allow a creature to impersonate him to exist."

    "The Strength Dragon you saw should be the real ancestor."

    "Sigh, I missed the opportunity to meet the ancestor."

    Yuna said in annoyance.

    The Strength Dragon Ancestor was like a legend in the Strength Dragon race, which was a legendary dragon species. As the descendant of this mysterious ancestor, Yuna really wanted to see what kind of dragon this ancestor was.

    "Is the Strength Dragon Ancestor a god-like creature born at the beginning of the universe?"

    Garen asked.

    Yuna shook her head and exined, " ording to the historical records of our race''s origins, the Ancestor was the first Energy Dragon. However, he was not an Aragami."

    " It''s said that it''s a mutated dragon that has mastered the talent of controlling power. Then, it overcame all difficulties and advanced triumphantly, advancing step by step to an unimaginable level in a certain space-time."

    " Later, through interdimensional travel, he spread his bloodline to different dimensions, thus leading to the birth of the Energy Dragon race in the Multiverse."

    "Just the diluted bloodline made us descendants be legendary dragons."

    Listening to Yuna''s words, Garen was deep in thought.

    The stronger the life essence of a creature, the harder it was for it to give birth to offspring.

    As far as Garen was concerned, he had an intuition that he could not give birth to a descendant that could inherit his Time Dragon bloodline. A timeline, a river of time, could only have one true Time Dragon.

    With Garen''s current level, this intuition would not be wrong.

    ording to Yuna, the Progenitor Energy Dragon could give birth to descendants.

    Moreover .... It was not just one or two descendants, but a race born in a different time and space in the Multiverse.

    "Oh ... It sounded like this ancestor was very good at sowing seeds."

    Garen whispered subconsciously.

    "It''s like this," Yuna whispered."It''s difficult to count the romantic affairs of the ancestor just by the records in the n."

    Making a lot of mates could indeed increase the probability of having offspring.

    As for whether the Strength Dragon Ancestor wanted to give birth to more offspring or if there were other reasons, it was hard to say.

 Chapter 1011 Four Thousand Years Later, The Real Time Dragon (1)

    After roaming around the gxy for a few days and admiring the beautiful scenery of the gxy, Garen and Yuna returned to the Dragon Court Dimension.

    Not long after arriving at the Dragon Court and entering the dragon''s nest deep within the Eternal Pce, Yuna quickly fell into a deep sleep again to digest the enormous energy she had absorbed from the star core.

    The moment this energy waspletely absorbed and transformed was the moment Yuna officially broke through to the demigod level and became a weak divine creature.

    As for the specific time required for this process, Garen and Yuna were not very clear about it, they could only estimate that it would take at least a few more years.

    When Garen was still a young dragon, sleeping for a year at a time was considered very long.

    Most of the time, he would sleep for weeks or months.

    However, as time passed, his age increased, and his physique became more mature. Garen''s current slumber was the same as Yuna''s, basically based on years.

    Unless something happened to disturb them or they didn''t want to sleep for so long, they would sleep for at least a year or two.

    Yuna habitually buried herself under the treasure and slept at the bottom of the dragon nest.

    The silver dragon above was currently bending its body, lying onyers of gold, silver, and gemstones. At the same time, its eyes were slightly closed. As its body rose and fell slightly, its breathing was even and deep.

    Garen seemed to be asleep.

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom In fact, his spirit was in an active state, constructing and simting various experimental ns, trying to change the basic principle of resonance casting.

    Garen did not believe it and tried to operate the knife himself.

    Regrettably, as time passed quietly, several days had passed, but the progress was not satisfactory to Garen. The most efficient modification he simted was only about fifty percent of the original resonance casting.

    After changing the activation of the Alpha bloodline to the True Dragon bloodline.

    Even if the effects of the Resonance Spell were to remain the same, or even be slightly reduced, Garen could still ept it, let alone improve the effects of the Resonance Spell. However, the cruel reality was that the effects had been greatly reduced, to the point that it could no longer be considered a divine skill.

    After a while.

    The silver dragon slowly opened its eyes, revealing a slightly helpless gaze.

    "Sigh, talent, talent. I''m stillcking in magic creation."

    How could a Spell Caster be a Legend, be a demigod, or even ascend to godhood?

    A wise man once said that this required ny-nine percent effort and one percent talent.

    However, very few people could understand that this one percent of talent was far more important and critical than ny-nine percent of hard work.

    Although he had tried many times without sess, Garen was not discouraged.

    After all, he was a Time Dragon and not a Magic Dragon.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Magic was only a supplementary method for Garen. As Garen grew stronger and his understanding of the Power of Time deepened, the weight of magic in his abilities became lower and lower.

    "Let''s go to another space-time."

    " Once the resonance casting is sessful, I''ll hand it over to the Dragon n through God Garen''s hands. This will make God Garen''s newly promoted Godhead even more stable."

    Garen thought to himself.

    As he had personally been to the time and space where the Alftatia Empire was located, he had witnessed the Wind Mages creating a spell that wasparable to a miracle through resonance casting. Garen was still looking forward to the future performance of resonance casting.

    Moreover, the dragons were much more united than before, and it was also the most suitable time to use resonance casting.

    Before the War of Glory, even if there was a method like resonance casting, Garen estimated that other than the Metal Dragon Race, no other dragon species would be willing to use it.

    As for whether or not resonance casting could form Authority and add another function to God Garen''s Godhead, Garen was still unsure.

    In today''s Multiverse, it was actually very difficult for gods to raise their own level.

    This was because the world nes that contained rich resources of intelligent creatures had basically been divided by the gods. The pattern of faith was generally in a stable state. Unless there was a big movement like the War of Glory, it was difficult for gods to break through the current level.

    Other than faith.

    If a god wanted to make himself stronger and more omnipotent, he needed to create something different that could be widely recognized and used by his believers.

    With enough sincere recognition and widespread use, there was a chance of forming a new god''s authority.

    The so-called authority was simply a god''s exclusive skill, so naturally, the more the better.

    In the silent dragon nest, the silver dragon slowly stood up and stretched its drapery like wings to stretch its body.

    The Faerun alternate dimension that Garen had been to had a huge difference in time flowpared to the main timeline, so he did not need to think too much before he could head there directly.

    Because even if he stayed in Faerun''s alternate dimension for a hundred years, only a short period of time would have passed in the main timeline, and there would not be any changes that Garen could not ept.

    "It has been many years since I left Faerun''s alternate dimension."

    "Such a long time¡­... I wonder if my Death God''s disciple seeded in taking down the first generation of the Goddess of Magic."

    He thought of the ambiguous rtionship between Karthas and Mystra.

    Garen couldn''t help but grin, showing a hint of an aunty smile on the dragon''s face.

    With that thought, Garen made his move.

 Chapter 1012 Four Thousand Years Later, The Real Time Dragon (2)

    The Power of Time was released from the Silver Dragon''s body, and it entered the River of Time in wisps, causing the quietly flowing River of Time to stop. At the same time, it circted in front of Garen and constructed a shapeless, formless, stable, ring-shaped Space-Time Gate.

    After being promoted to a weak-level divine power.

    Garen could rely on his own strength to stabilize the Space-Time Gate.

    The Imasca Secret Artifact that was used to stabilize the structure of the dimensional gate was no longer needed.

    Using the quiet canyon where he had stayed for a period of time and taught Karsus magic knowledge in the early days as an anchor point, Garen locked onto Faerun''s alternate dimension and stepped into the door of time and space.

    The silver dragon disappeared from the dragon''s nest amidst the ripples.

    ............

    Faerun Continent, in a deep valley.

    Under the faint sunlight, towering ancient trees were scattered all over the ce. The rustling of branches and leaves was apanied by the gentle breeze. At one end of the canyon, there was a waterfall. The rapid water flow collided with the rocks below, producing a muffled rumble like thunder.

    The winding stream that started from the waterfall passed through the canyon, surrounded by lush green grass and fragrant flowers.

    asionally, there would be healthy stag, alert rabbits, and other small beasts drinking water to quench their thirst. At the same time, there would also be ferocious lions and tigers, as well as fatal magical creatures waiting for an opportunity to attack in the dark.

    In the deepest part of the canyon stood a mage tower.

    A young-looking female Spell Caster in a white robe was not far from her Wizard Tower. Her eyes were glowing with spiritual light as she carefully scanned the surroundingnd inch by inch.

    Whoosh!

    A breeze blew past.

    A leaf was swirling as it floated over. However, its originally calm and orderly falling posture suddenly became chaotic when it passed by a certain ce. Sometimes, it elerated and spun, and sometimes, it slowed down like a snail crawling. In between, it even stopped in the air.

    This scene fell into the eyes of the female Spell Caster.

    Her eyes lit up and she immediately rushed over.

    Closing his eyes slightly, the spellcaster''s entire body lit up with a bright magical aura, and his mental strength swept through the space like a radar.

    A few secondster, she opened her eyes with a devout expression. She found the exact coordinates of the time disorder and began to practice the time divine spell she had mastered.

    At the same time.

    She murmured in a low voice, using a passionate and devout tone to recite the church''s prayer ording to her usual habits.

    "Please listen to the call of your humble believer.

    Lord of the Pliosaurus.

    The only one in the world.

    The Origin of Change, the Master of Time and Space, the Wings of Disaster, the Immortal Dragon, the Lord of the Colourless River, the embodiment of eternal time, the Master of Death, the manifestation of the eternal unchanging river, the Traverser of Time and Space, the Lord of Fate, the Destroyer and Protector of the Empire.

    The all-epassing Eternal Dragon.

    Your loyal, humble believer, I am here to call, I am here to desire, I am here to pray for your response."

    It was obvious that she was not a pure Spell Caster. At the same time, she was a senior member of the Spacetime Dragon Sect.

    Although he did not receive any real response, the spellcaster still prayed over and over again.

    After reciting another prayer, the spellcaster prepared to end his prayer for the day.

    But at this moment.

    The originally bright sky suddenly darkened, and shadows enveloped them.

    It was as if something huge had appeared in the sky.

    The Spell Caster was slightly stunned, and his face revealed a vignt expression. As he prepared his spell, he immediately raised his head.

    In his field of vision was a silver dragon that had materialized from nothingness.

    The giant dragon''s body was as huge as a mountain, and its pair of dragon wings covered the sky. Just by quietly floating in the air, it naturally had a majestic aura that could not be ignored.

    A few ring-shaped ck dragon scales were distributed on the dragon''s body.

    The three pairs of dragon horns curled backward, forming a strange crown.

    When he saw the scene in his vision, the Spell Caster immediately widened his eyes and knelt on the ground. He was so excited that tears welled up in his eyes and his body could not stop trembling.

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® Garen, who had just arrived at the canyon, noticed this strange Spell Caster.

    Lowering his gaze, Garen''s gaze swept past the Spell Caster''s body.

    "Hmm? There is a simr but different power in my body."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Let me think¡­... When I left Faerun, I gave a church some power of time.

    " That Church¡­... "That''s right, I remember it''s called the Space-time Dragon Sect."

    "It''s been almost 4,000 years since I left. After such a long time, the Spacetime Dragon Sect still exists."

    Garen thought to himself.

    The dragon looked down at the Spell Caster kneeling on the ground and pondered for a moment. Then, he said in a deep voice,"Mortal, raise your head and tell me your name and identity."

    The female Spell Caster''s body trembled and she raised her head, revealing a flushed face due to excessive excitement.

    "My Lord, the mighty Eternal Dragon."

    "My name is Amber, a Time God Envoy who has been tirelessly tracking down your footsteps."

    After hearing Amber''s answer, Garen, who was deep in thought for a while, was a little puzzled.

    "The power of time I gave to the first generation of members of the Spacetime Dragon Sect isn''t much. Logically speaking, it shouldn''t be able to be passed down for such a long time."

    " Besides, after I returned to the main timeline, the connection of faith with the alternate dimension was severed."

    When Garen revealed his true form and bestowed the Space-time Dragon Sect with the Power of Time, it was to verify if he could obtain the faith of the creatures of another dimension. The result was that when he returned to the main timeline, the Chain of Faith in the other dimension immediately disappeared.

    Perhaps Garen''s own level was not high enough, so he was unable to sense the faith of the alternate dimension.

    Perhaps the believers were not devout enough to cross the dimensions.

    However, no matter what, after Garen returned to the main timeline, he had indeed never had anything to do with the Space-time Dragon Sect.

    Logically speaking, the creature he believed in had not responded for a full 4,000 years. This church should have already died out. Why were there still members still alive? They even followed his footsteps and discovered the canyon where he once lived.

    "Almost four thousand years have passed¡­...... The Spacetime Dragon Sect can still exist."

    "And this spellcaster has a trace of energy simr to mine."

    "In addition, if the Spacetime Dragon Sect still exists, I should be able to sense the faith of the believers in me, but that''s not the case."

    When Garen first arrived here, he did not feel any faith.

    After Amber discovered him, the thread of faith representing this spellcaster appeared.

    This shouldn''t be the case under normal circumstances.

    "Interesting, very interesting."

    Garen sensed that something was wrong.

    The silver dragon''s visor exuded a breathtaking majesty as it looked down at the Spell Caster under the shadow of its dragon wings and said calmly, "" I have left this world for four thousand years, and I have never responded to prayers."

    "Tell me, why do you still believe in my existence?"

    The spellcaster was at a loss.

    "My Lord, why didn''t you respond?"

    "Fifty years ago, when I prayed to you, I was honored to listen to your teachings. I have already remembered that day in my heart. Only death can make me forget."

    "Many Time God Envoys have simr experiences as me............"

    As he spoke, the Spell Caster''s gaze moved slightly, as if he had realized something.

    His devout expression had a hint of wariness.

    After all, she was an Arcanist who was very close to the Legendary stage. She was quite vignt, and now she was starting to doubt Garen''s authenticity.

    Looking at the change in expression of his believer, Garen''s gaze prated her heart and knew what she was thinking at the moment.

    At the same time, he also understood that what she said was true.

    The silver dragon narrowed its eyes and revealed a cold expression.

    In the analysis of the current situation, thousands of possibilities shed through Garen''s mind. In the end, he locked onto the one with the highest probability.

    "It seems that a fake Eternal Dragon has taken over my Church."

    "I want to see who is impersonating me."

    This fake Eternal Dragon had allowed the Spacetime Dragon Sect, which should have died out, to continue to this day.

    However, in Garen''s opinion, things that originally belonged to him should not be upied by other creatures even if they died.

    Even if he did not need it at all, Garen could bestow it ording to his mood, but he would not allow other creatures to steal it secretly.

 Chapter 1013 The Origin Of The Fake Time Dragon (1)

    Garen looked down and saw the change in the female spellcaster''s expression.

    This member of the Space-time Dragon Sect seemed to have begun to doubt Garen''s identity. He regarded the real Eternal Dragon as a fake god, and the pious expression on his face slowly turned into vignce.

    Garen was not surprised by this.

    After all, Garen had already left this space-time for nearly four thousand years. In the long run of deception, the fake Eternal Dragon had already upied this church. It was only natural that the sudden appearance of the real owner would be suspected.

    "I see doubt in your eyes."

    "Very good. This shows that you are not a stupid and blind person."

    Garen did not reprimand this believer for his suspicion of him. Instead, he gave him an appreciative look.

    In front of the person he believed in, he could still think rationally and calmly about the words of a god and find loopholes in them. This meant that the spellcaster was smart and reacted quickly, and he would not blindly trust a god.

    "Since you don''t believe me, why are you still bowing?"

    "Mortal, stand up."

    Garen stared at the female spellcaster and said in a calm but unquestionable tone.

    Although Amber had some doubts in her heart, the power that Garen disyed was not fake at all. Therefore, after hearing Garen''s words, her body could not help but follow Garen''s instructions and slowly stood up.

    However¡­

    As soon as Amber stood up, he suddenly realized that his body, which should have been standing up, was still kneeling on the ground.

    "............ Didn''t I just stand up?"

    "Could it be that he was too nervous and hallucinated?"

    Amber was at a loss.

    Then, under the silver dragon''s gaze, the female Spell Caster gritted her teeth and tried to stand up again.

    This time, Amber was fully focused and moved very slowly.

    The result was the same asst time.

    He clearly had the memory of standing up in his mind, but for some reason, his body was still kneeling on the ground, as if his actions just now were just an illusion.

    The silver dragon that hung high in the sky and blocked the sunlight remained silent. It watched quietly as Amber tried to stand up again and again, and was reverted back to its original state by the reverse flow of time.

    Unable to stand up, Amber, who seemed to be trapped in a loop of time, began to vaguely realize that this was the power to reverse time.

    After dozens of attempts, the doubts in Amber''s heart disappeared.

    ording to the teachings of the Spacetime Dragon Sect, only the Eternal Dragon they believed in could control time in this way.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "My Lord, please forgive my disrespect."

    The female Spell Caster lowered her head deeply, her body trembling slightly as she spoke.

    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® The dragon lowered its eyes and said, " My people, it''s not your fault that you were blinded by the false gods."

    Next, Garen asked Amber about the Space-time Dragon Sect.

    However, she was not considered a high-ranking member of the Space-time Dragon Sect, and because she was keen to trace Garen''s footprints in this space-time, she did not stay in a fixed temple of the church and did not participate in many activities within the church, so she only knew a little about Garen''s problem.

    He felt that there were other creatures impersonating him.

    Garen''s first reaction was to think that it could not be a Garen in this timeline who discovered the Space-time Dragon Sect and then dly epted the worship of his believers.

    However, this thought only shed through Garen''s mind for a moment before he rejected it.

    That was because the trace of power in Amber''s body was not Garen''s Time Power.

    Garen was still able to differentiate the Power of Time that he had mastered.

    If he had mastered the Spacetime Dragon Sect in this timeline, then the power in Amber''s body should be the power of time that he was familiar with, not a simr but different power.

    Garen''s eyes lit up as he scanned Amber''s body. He locked onto a trace of power in her body and analyzed it carefully.

    "It''s a divine spell bestowed by Extraordinary Divine Power, and it mimics my power of time."

    As he had a God''s clone with the Authority of Time, he had a better understanding of Extraordinary Divine Power. After observing carefully for a few seconds, Garen saw through the essence of this ability that was simr to the Power of Time.

    "It should be a god with the authority of time."

    Garen thought to himself.

    Strangely enough, it was not easy for a god with the power of time to disguise himself and invade his own church.

    Garen was not considered to be alone in this world. He had a disciple of Death, and he had a certain rtionship with the powerful Goddess of Magic. If these two gods discovered that other gods were invading the church that Garen had left behind, there was a high chance that they would not sit idly by.

    Garen thought for a moment and decided to contact Karsus first.

    The method to contact Karsus was simple.

    As long as he recited the god''s real name or called out the god''s name directly, he would attract a trace of the god''s attention.

    Of course, even if most of the creatures called the god''s name directly, the god would be toozy to pay attention to it after a brief nce. However, if they provoked an evil god who was in a bad mood, the creature that called the god''s name directly would suffer. Therefore, ordinary creatures rarely called the god''s real name.

    After Garen silently recited Karsus''s real name, just a few secondster.

 Chapter 1014 The Origin Of The Fake Time Dragon (2)

    The sky suddenly turned gloomy.

    The air was suddenly filled with a deathly stillness, and everything was silent.

    The power of death grew out of thin air and gathered, forming a figure in a ck robe. His entire body was surrounded by the aura of death.

    This incarnation looked at the Silver Dragon, and Karsus''s joyful voice entered Garen''s ears.

    "Teacher, we meet again."

    "The contract summoningst time was too rushed, so I didn''t have time to catch up with you. This time, I''ll stay for a while longer after returning to my old ce."

    Looking at the familiar face, Garen smiled and said, "" Carl, you''ve be stronger. "

    Through this temporary incarnation, Garen noticed that Karsus ''control of Death Power had be more proficient. It was no longer the same level as when he first obtained the Death Authority.

    "The power of Death is unfathomable. Not long ago, I advanced to mid-level Divine Power."

    Karsus said.

    "Teacher, who is this?"

    Karthas ''gaze shifted slightly as he looked at the female Spell Caster in the canyon below.

    When the Grim Reaper''s gazended on him, Amber immediately felt a deep and irresistible chill. It was as if the other party''s gaze could make him fall into the abyss of death and wee the end of death.

    Death God Carl ... Under the gaze of a dragon and a god, Amber shivered.

    Karl the Death God, whose full name was Karsus, was originally a grand arcanist of Netheril. When he was still a mortal arcanist, the Netheril Empire had ced high hopes on him and called him the Light of Netheril. Later, with the help of the dimensional dragon and the Goddess of Magic, he used his own creation to seize the authority of the ancient Death God, which made all the gods look askance.

    In the prayers of the Space-Time Dragon Sect, Garen was described as the Death God Master.

    Moreover, the Faerun Continent now belonged to the Netheril Empire. Although there were different countries coexisting, there was no doubt that the uncrowned king of Faerun Continent was undisputed. It was just that the arcanists of the Netheril Empire were obsessed with magic research and had no desire to fight for hegemony. Otherwise, there would only be one country in Faerun today.

    Not only that, Netheril Floating City was no longer limited to Faerun in this space-time.

    Floating Cities could be seen in many prime material worlds and outer nes.

    These floating cities, led by grand arcanists, were now the holynd of magic that many Spell Casters dreamed of. They were independent of the countries on the continent and hung high in the clouds.

    As long as one proved their identity as a Spell Caster and could board the Floating City, they would have the opportunity to learn the rich magical knowledge of the Netheril Empire.

    The grand arcanists had always been generous in teaching magic knowledge, which had yed a significant role in the prosperity of space-time magic.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He was in the root world of the Netheril Empire and a member of the Spacetime Dragon Sect.

    Although Amber was not a believer of Death, she was no stranger to the God of Death, who was well-known.

    "One of my believers, the Time God Envoy of the Spacetime Dragon Sect."

    "Carl, you should know about the Space-time Dragon Sect, right?" Garen asked Karsus."

    " Yes. " Karsus nodded. " I''ve been paying attention to the church left behind by this teacher. ""

    He paused for a moment, then smiled and said softly, ""I knew it. Teacher, after you returned here, you would definitely notice the situation of the Spacetime Dragon Sect."

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom Next, under Garen''s watchful gaze, Karthas told him everything about the Space-time Dragon Sect.

    Before Garen left this space-time, he had asked Ioram to help the Space-time Dragon Sect as much as he could.

    This King of Arcanists who led Netheril to glory did not forget Garen''s instructions, and he had enough influence.

    With Iolem''s help, the Space-time Dragon Sect had obtained many resources. Therefore, in the first thousand years, although they could not get Garen''s response, the Space-time Dragon Sect did not weaken. Instead, they walked towards a peak.

    Most of the arcanists in the Netheril Empire did not believe in gods, and churches of gods were not allowed to exist in the empire.

    However, this situation was not absolute.

    It belonged to Death God Carl''s Death Church, the Goddess of Magic''s Magic Temple, and Garen''s Space-Time Dragon Sect............ These three were official clergymen organizations recognized by the Netheril Empire. They were now known as the Netheril Tri-God Sect on the Faerun Continent.

    Although it wasn''t asrge as the Church of Death and the Magic Temple, the Spacetime Dragon Sect was no longer a small gathering.

    On the Faerun Continent, Netheril arcanists rarely believed in gods.

    However, there were only a few arcanists who had the talent to cast spells.

    Due to the influence of the Netheril Empire, as one of the official churches of the empire, the Spacetime Dragon Sect grewrger andrger. After a long period of development, it had be arge-scale organization with strict order, priests, knights, and other specific members. The number of intelligent creatures who believed in the Eternal Dragon increased day by day.

    After Garen left this space-time, his connection with the faith here was severed.

    Under the situation where faith was isted by the river of time.

    As time passed, as the Spacetime Dragon Sect grew stronger, the believers prayed day and night, and the ownerless faith gathered together. Through the believers ''imagination of the Eternal Dragon during their prayers, they gradually condensed divinity.

    After another thousand years, the faith that changed randomly took shape.

 Chapter 1015 The Origin Of The Fake Time Dragon (3)

    An Eternal Dragon was born.

    This Eternal Dragon was not a Time Dragon, but a pure god.

    "................ Teacher, when the Eternal Dragon gave birth to divinity, Mystra and I discovered him immediately."

    " After discussing for a while, we decided to keep ''Him'' and observe the situation. We''ll wait for you to return before making a decision. After all,''He'' was born from faith in you."

    After listening to Karsus''s story, Garen was surprised.

    "I thought that an unfamiliar god had invaded my church, but I didn''t expect it to be like this."

    "A god born from faith in me? Very interesting."

    This situation was very special, even Garen did not expect it.

    The gods in the Multiverse were rarely born from faith. Gods were basically born powerful and born from the operating rules of all things in the universe. They gained faith and worship because of their powerful strength, not because of faith.

    It was not that there were no gods born from nothing through faith, but there were very few of them, and generally speaking, they were not very powerful.

    What made Garen even more interested was¡­

    This god was born out of a known belief in himself, not a concrete worship of some unknown thing by intelligent creatures.

    Because of his deeds, he attracted believers who worshipped him. However, because of his departure, the belief in him became an ownerless thing. Then, a god was born from his legendary deeds and beliefs.

    This was the first time Garen had heard of such a situation.

    He searched through the inheritance in his mind, but he could not find any simr precedent.

    "Teacher, how do you n to deal with this god?"

    "This is the first time I''ve encountered a god born from the faith of others."

    At this moment, Karsus asked curiously.

    Garen thought for a moment and said calmly, " Since it was born from my faith when I wasn''t around, I should take back this power now that I''m back. ""

    "Are you trying to turn ''Him'' into a doppelganger?" Karsus asked thoughtfully."

    Garen nodded and smiled, "" Of course, since this Eternal Dragon was born from faith in me, there''s no doubt that it''ll be an avatar that''s mostpatible with me."

    If he could obtain the Time Sinner and the Eternal Dragon at the same time¡­

    When Garen ascended to Godhood, he would choose to transfer the power of the Gods to the Eternal Dragon instead of the Sin of Time.

    " As far as I know,''He'' has already thought of himself as you. Moreover, because ''He'' was born in the imagination and faith of his believers,''He'' is much more arrogant than you, Teacher.''He'' definitely won''t yield easily."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Karsus said after hearing Garen''s words.

    "That''s for sure."

    "I wouldn''t sit still if I encountered a simr situation."

    "What level has this guy developed to?" asked Garen."

    " After two thousand years of development, " He " is now only one step away from bing a weak-level Divine Power, " Karsus said."

    Although it was born from faith in Garen, this Eternal Dragon obviously did not have Garen''s growth speed. It was just an ordinary one that treated itself as Garen''s god.

    "He has my name, but he has remained at the demigod level for more than 2,000 years............."

    Garen shook his head.

    In the end, what was fake could not be true.

    If it were Garen, after two thousand years of growth in the main timeline, he would definitely be a Great Divine Power when he reached the Ancient Dragon Stage.

    However, the speed of improvement of ordinary gods was about the same. It was normal for them to not make any progress for thousands of years.

    He could not me the other party''s slow progress, but Garen''s growth rate was insane.

    "Teacher, do you need my help?" Karsus smiled."

    " Although ''He'' hasn''t officially broken through to be a low-level Divine Power,''He'' isn''t that far off. Moreover,''He'' has his own Divine Kingdom."

    The silver dragon raised its chin and said calmly, ""If you still need help dealing with a demigod, Karl, I''m not worthy of being your teacher."

    "It''s not easy to barge into a god country, but I believe in your power."

    Karsus nodded and said.

    At this moment, Garen''s gaze shifted slightly and he asked, ""In the past four thousand years, did the Ancient Death secretly plot against you?"

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® Hearing this, Karsus ''expression turned serious. "" After I ascended to Godhood and took away the power of death,''He'' fell to the level of a mid-level Divine Power. However, after only a few hundred years,''He'' returned to the level of a great Divine Power."

    " After that,''He'' wanted to take back the power of death and targeted me more than once or twice. However, with Mystra around and me rarely leaving the divine kingdom,''He'' couldn''t do anything to me."

    Under the fine sunlight, the silver dragon said, ""That''s fine, but don''t let your guard down."

    After a pause, Garen continued,"Carl, you should leave first.""

    "I''m going to meet another Garen Aurelian who was born from faith. I''ll look for you to catch up after I''m done with this matter."

 Chapter 1016 Since You See This God, Why Dont You Bow?(1)

    Nessus Floating City, the headquarters of the Spacetime Dragon Sect.

    It was a giant city that hovered in the sky above the sea. The huge and magnificent floating city blocked the sunlight, casting a faint shadow on the blue sea, undting with the waves.

    Today.

    Nessus Floating City was unprecedentedly bustling.

    Spell Casters whose bodies were wrapped in elemental spiritual light arrived at Nessus Floating City from all directions.

    At that moment, the streets of the Floating City were bustling with people. Most of them were heading toward a towering dragon-shaped temple.

    The magnificent temple, which was entirely made of a strange silver-white metal and had the shape of a dragon, was the headquarters of the Spacetime Dragon Cult in this floating city. As the once-in-a-decade Divine Grace Ceremony was about to begin, Spell Casters from all walks of life came to participate.

    During the Grace Ceremony.

    The Eternal Dragon believed in by the Spacetime Dragon Sect would descend an incarnation and bless the pious believers they chose, allowing them to obtain more powerful divine powers rted to time.

    Most of the Spell Casters who came to Nessus Floating City were just there to watch the show.

    After all, the scene of a god descending was still rtively rare. Even if one did not believe in a god, they could still gain some knowledge.

    In contrast, the members of the Spacetime Dragon Sect participated in the God Grace Ceremony with a fanatical and devout attitude. They longed to obtain the attention and favor of their Lord God and obtain a unique time divine spell.

    As for these foreign Spell Casters who did not have any faith.

    When the Spacetime Dragon Sect held the God Grace Ceremony, they would not exclude Spell Casters from attending the ceremony.

    Every time after the God Grace Ceremony ended and they saw the true body of the Eternal Dragon, a portion of Spell Casters who were affected by the divine might would abandon their original thoughts and turn to the embrace of the Eternal Dragon to join the Spacetime Dragon Sect.

    The Space-time Dragon Sect naturally would not reject such a good thing.

    In addition, due to therge number of outsiders pouring in, it was inevitable that there would be a situation where the good and the bad mixed together, allowing some unruly people to sneak in. Previously, there were organizations such as the Dragon Witch Sect and the Dragon Worship Sect that came to cause trouble.

    However, due to the close rtionship between the Spacetime Dragon Sect and the Netheril Empire, they were protected by the grand arcanists in the floating city. Moreover, the church itself was not weak, so they were not afraid of these possible threats.

    Among the three Netheril religions, the Spacetime Dragon Sect was the smallest.

    It was far from beingparable to the Church of Death and the Magic Temple.

    However, any intelligent creature that understood the history of this church would not underestimate it.

    At the same time.

    Within the floating city that was enveloped by the drifting clouds, a young man with long silver-gray hair draped over his shoulders and a profound aura was strolling on the streets. On his handsome and calm face, a pair of tinum eyes seemed to be flickering with the broken light of the stars, leaving a deep impression on people and making it difficult to ignore.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Floating City was the country of arcanists and the territory of spellcasters.

    A random Fireball could st a bunch of Spell Casters out of the crowd. Spell Casters with high status in other ces could be found everywhere in Floating City.

    Therefore, every pedestrian here had their own characteristics.

    However¡­

    Even though there were peopleing and going around, the poption was dense, and strange people could be seen everywhere.

    Even in such an environment, the silver-haired young man was still outstanding like a me in the dark. He had a unique temperament that attracted the attention of the nearby Spell Casters.

    It was Garen, who was heading to the headquarters of the Space-time Dragon Sect.

    Behind Garen, Amber trailed behind him by a body''s length, respectfully following Garen''s footsteps, and softly exining the various situations here to Garen.

    ".............. At the once-in-a-decade Divine Grace Ceremony, the Eternal Dragon, no, the false god who impersonated you will appear."

    Amber said as she secretly looked at Garen''s back, her face full of admiration and respect.

    "God Grace Ceremony?"

    "Looks like I arrived at the right time."

    Garen smiled slightly and slowly blended into the crowd, moving towards the headquarters of the Space-time Dragon Sect.

    During this process, he stopped in front of the magic shops with some interest. At the same time, he listened to the conversations of the surrounding Spell Casters. Through the situation of this floating city, he observed the current prosperity of the Netheril Empire.

    Garen soon had a clearer understanding of the current Netheril Empire.

    Under the protection of the Goddess of Death and Magic, the Netheril Empire had developed steadily for the past 4,000 years.

    Although there were no explosive spells, there were all kinds of new spells. Arcane spells were divided into moreprehensive categories. Some miniature cores of the magic could be seen everywhere, and they were even used to supply energy for magic crystalmps.

    Due to the existence of the Immortality Spell and the protection of the Death God for his homnd and his kind.

    The number of grand arcanists in the Netheril Empire had increased over time, and many demigod-level arcanists had emerged. They were no weaker than the former king of arcanists.

    There were more than five thousand floating cities on the Faerun Continent alone.

    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® This meant that there were at least five thousand arcanists whose creature level was above thirty.

    Moreover, the glory of the Netheril Empire had already left the Faerun Continent a thousand years ago, shining on the other prime material worlds and even the outer nes, as well as the Netheril Floating Cities of other prime material worlds............. The strength of this empire was immeasurable.

 Chapter 1017 Since You See This God, Why Dont You Bow?(2)

    "The Netheril Empire in this time and space is probably not weaker than the Alftatia Empire."

    "It can be called a super magic empire."

    " To be able to develop to such an extent is extremely rare in the entire Multiverse."

    Garen was deep in thought.

    In his opinion, theprehensive national strength of the Netheril Empire should be about the same as that of the Alftatia Empire.

    However, the future of the Netheril Empire was far brighter than that of the Alftatia Empire.

    The reason was simple.

    The Alftatia Empire did not have the protection of gods.

    ording to Garen''s personal experience, when the Magic Empire of the Prime Material World became strong to a certain extent, if there was no powerful God protecting it, it would definitely attract an irresistible disaster from the Gods.

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom Moreover, the stronger the magic empire, the less willing they were to respect the gods.

    No matter how powerful a magic empire was, it could notpete with the power of a god.

    When a god was determined to destroy a magic empire, the end of the magic empire was already doomed.

    The situation in the Netheril Empire was rather special.

    Even though most arcanists did not believe in gods, they still had the protection of gods.

    And it wasn''t just one, but two gods.

    More importantly, these two gods were not simple characters.

    A Goddess of Magic who grew stronger and stronger because of the prosperity of magic, and a Death God who had special authority over death.

    The Goddess of Magic did not need much faith. She was the mother of magic. As long as magic was strong, she would have incredible power. Not to mention Death God Karl, who was originally a grand arcanist known as the Light of Netheril. His original intention of ascending to God was to save Netheril who was in danger.

    The grand arcanists of the Netheril Empire were not stupid.

    They were protected and favored by the two gods.

    In return, although the arcanists themselves did not believe in gods, they were willing to bring the Church of Death and the Magic Temple to more and more worlds through the influence of the empire, so that the people of other countries would be believers of the two gods.

    With these two gods as their backers, the Netheril Empire could continue to develop steadily as long as it did not cause any great trouble. It was also possible for it to be an unprecedented ultimate magic empire in the future of this time and space.

    As he thought about it, a strange creature brushed past Garen.

    Garen stopped in his tracks and looked at him with a strange expression.

    In Garen''s vision, it was a very strange and terrifying creature.

    Its body was like a worm, and its brown skin was covered in wrinkles. It had four human limbs, and its head was vaguely human-like. In its slightly open mouth, one could see rings of fine, sharp teeth that looked like meat grinders.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The appearance of such a strange-looking creature in the Floating City, which was dominated by human Spell Casters, did not cause anymotion.

    The Spell Casters were used to it, as if they were already used to it.

    "This is the hybrid of Ferlin''s Demonic Sunflower and a human?"

    After taking a closer look, Garen was shocked.

    Thest time he left the Faerun Continent, thanks to the promotion of Iolem, who was also the King of Magic Sunflower and the King of Arcanists, the connection between the Netheril Empire and the Magic Sunflower Domain had deepened day by day. Garen knew this.

    The two powerful races could be considered to have be friends through fighting. Now, they had be firm allies.

    "In terms of aesthetics, some humans seem to be no different from us dragons."

    "Ferlin''s Magic Sunflower is a hybrid of a human and possesses both the ability to absorb magic and good magic talent......... Impressive."

    Garen praised sincerely.

    Strolling along the bustling streets of the Floating City, Garen saw many new things that were not avable on the Faerun Continent four thousand years ago, so he could be considered to have gained some knowledge.

    Time passed quietly.

    Not long after, Garen arrived at the headquarters of the Space-time Dragon Sect and crashed into the shadow formed by this magnificent dragon-shaped building.

    Raising his head and taking in the appearance of the Space-time Dragon Sect, Garen''s gaze was focused on a superrge dragon statue that looked 90% simr to himself.

    In Garen''s field of vision, the giant dragon statue that stood in the ring of open space spread its wings and looked down. Its body had the characteristics of the Ring of ck Scales and three pairs of dragon horns. Under the sunlight, it reflected a faint glow and looked awe-inspiring.

    The members of the Spacetime Dragon Sect revealed pious expressions as they surrounded the dragon statue and prayed.

    There were also some True Dragon believers who had revealed their true forms. They were distributed in the high ces around the Spacetime Dragon Sect. Waves of dragon might ovepped and covered the area, shocking everyone.

    Whispers of prayers echoed in the space, forming a strange atmosphere that made people unable to help but immerse themselves in it.

    Garen quietly stayed in the crowd, admiring the surrounding scenes with great interest, while waiting for the opening of the God Grace Ceremony.

    The river of time flowed steadily and orderly as usual.

    Soon, the sun set, dusk fell, and night fell............. It was midnight.

    As time passed, the believers surrounding the dragon statue gradually became excited, and the prayers in their mouths became more urgent and loud.

    "Please listen to the call of your humble believer.

    Lord of the Pliosaurus.

    The only one in the world.

    The Origin of Change, the Master of Time and Space, the Wings of Disaster, the Immortal Dragon, the Lord of the Colourless River, the embodiment of eternal time, the Master of Death, the manifestation of the eternal unchanging river, the Traverser of Time and Space, the Lord of Fate, the Destroyer and Protector of the Empire.

 Chapter 1018 Since You See This God, Why Dont You Bow?(3)

    The all-epassing Eternal Dragon.

    Your loyal, humble believer, I am here to call, I am here to desire, I am here to pray for your response."

    At midnight, when the old days and the new days alternated.

    As thest line of the prayer ended, the entire world suddenly changed.

    The wind and clouds that had been moving in the Floating City suddenly froze, as if a pause button had been pressed, forming a strange scene.

    When the Spell Casters who were spectating saw this scene, their hearts trembled and they could not help but hold their breaths.

    At the same time.

    A powerful force descended and enveloped the entire Floating City.

    A silver light filled with divine aura shone and dispelled the night. At the same time, a majestic dragon covered in silver-white scales appeared from nothing in the divine light.

    The Eternal Dragon had descended.

    He hovered in the air above the Floating City, spreading his wings and looking down at the crowd below like a statue. His gaze was indifferent and calm.

    "Great Eternal Dragon, your radiance shines upon all worlds."

    The believers became fanatical, shouting and praising the greatness of the Eternal Dragon.

    "I descended here to bring grace to my loyal believers."

    "Let''s celebrate this."

    The Eternal Dragon said in a deep voice.

    At the same time, an extremely oppressive divine might rolled out from the Eternal Dragon like a hurricane.

    Wherever it passed, the believers, as well as the Spell Casters who were just watching the show, could not help but have the urge to prostrate themselves in worship. Under the divine might, they could not help but kneel down in unison.

    The gods descended.

    Even if they were not believers, as long as they appeared in the sight of the gods, they needed to show their respect with enough etiquette. Otherwise, they would be regarded as disrespectful to the gods.

    The believers prostrated themselves on the ground, and the spellcasters would at least bend down to show respect.

    The crowd lowered their bodies like waves and bowed to the Eternal Dragon.

    Hence, Garen, who did not react to the arrival of the Eternal Dragon and was still standing upright, became the most eye-catching existence here.

    "Hmm?"

    The Eternal Dragon''s gaze focused as he looked at Garen, letting out a low nasal sound.

    At this time, before the Eternal Dragon could make a move, a high-level priest of the Spacetime Dragon Sect red at Garen and scolded, ""How dare you not greet the mighty Eternal Dragon God when you see him? Are you trying to provoke his divine might?"

    Almost all the members of the Spacetime Dragon Sect looked at Garen with hostile gazes. The Spell Casters also looked at Garen with surprised expressions.

    Garen did not reply.

    Under the gazes of everyone who had different reactions, Garen only turned to look at Amber who had followed him.

    Under Garen''s gaze, Amber, who was kneeling on the ground, showed an awkward expression and stood up in embarrassment.

    "My Lord, please forgive me for subconsciously kneeling before the false god."

    When he saw Death''s Incarnation, Amber was sure that Garen was the real Eternal Dragon. However, after seeing the fake Eternal Dragon, he still knelt on the ground subconsciously.

    Garen didn''t say anything and just looked away.

    At the same time.

    The term ''false god'' entered the ears of the Eternal Dragon and the believers of the Spacetime Dragon Sect.

    The face of the Eternal Dragon, who was hanging high in the sky, darkened. The surrounding atmosphere suddenly became solemn. The eyes of the believers were filled with killing intent as they stared at Garen and Amber.

    The Spell Casters were watching a good show.

    The smarter spellcasters among them retreated silently, far away from the center of the storm that might erupt.

    Amber''s face was pale as she had never seen a big scene before. She trembled slightly under the huge pressure, but she still tried her best to stand up.

    Garen, who was in the center of the countless gazes, was smiling, as if he did not feel any pressure or threat. He looked up at the Eternal Dragon.

    At this moment, the Eternal Dragon looked down at the silver-haired youth with a stern gaze.

    "Since you''ve met me, why don''t you bow?"

    " His " voice sounded calm, but it also contained pressure and anger, resounding throughout the entire Floating City.

    Garen was unmoved. " I''m standing right in front of you, " he said calmly. " Don''t you recognize me? ""<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Listening to Garen''s words, the Eternal Dragon felt uneasy.

    " He " focused his gaze and looked at Garen seriously and carefully.

    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® Beneath the human form, there was the shadow of a majestic silver dragon.

    At this moment, the silver dragon''s tinum dragon eyes were staring at him indifferently..............''Eternal Dragon raised his chin and questioned Garen,"Where did youe from? How dare you disguise yourself as me and bewitch my believers!"

    The Eternal Dragon was righteous.

    Garen almost lost his confidence.

    Garen could not help but smile. At the same time, he realized what Karsus meant when he said that " He " had already treated him as the real Garen.

    Amidst the silver light, Garen''s human form soared into the sky, and he instantly returned to his original form in the air.

    It was over a hundred meters long from head to tail, and its body was covered withyers of silver-gray dragon scales. Three pairs of dragon horns curled like crowns, and there were also a few rings of ck scales distributed on its body........... Garen''s original body was reflected in the eyes of the surrounding crowd.

    The incarnation of the Eternal Dragon was no more than 60 meters long.

    In front of Garen, who had revealed his true form, it was like the difference between an adult True Dragon and a young True Dragon.

    Two dragons with simr appearances, one big and one small, appeared in everyone''s vision.

    After a brief silence, the crowd started to riot.

    "Born from faith in me, yet questioning who I am?"

    "How sad is this?"

    Garen looked at the Eternal Dragon with pity.

    On the other side, sensing Garen''s power and seeing Garen''s true form, the Eternal Dragon''s pupils constricted, and the uneasiness in his heart intensified.

    "Evil creature, who are you? What''s your motive for pretending to be me?"

    This God was immersed in his own ideas and believed that he was the real Garen, but the Garen imagined by his believers. Therefore, when he saw Garen''s real body, he stubbornly thought that Garen was just some evil thing disguised as himself.

    "Since you were born from faith in me, I need to be responsible for you."

    Under the other party''s questioning, Garen smiled gently and said softly.

    As he spoke.

    Garen reached out his dragon ws that were covered with fine silver dragon scales.

    The power of time surged over, and part of his dragon w became a giant god. It enveloped the Eternal Dragon like a sky.

    The Eternal Dragon''s heart trembled, and he immediately used his Time Authority to activate the Time Freeze domain.

    The crowd realized that a battle between gods was about to break out here, and the restless crowd instantly froze.

    However, to his surprise, the giant deified''s dragon ws continued to reach him. They didn''t slow down at all, as if they weren''t even affected.

    The Giant God was stunned for a moment, but he had already grabbed the Eternal Dragon with his dragon w and squeezed it hard.

    Bang!

    The Eternal Dragon was crushed by an irresistible power, turning into shattered Extraordinary Divine Power.

    The partial Giant Deification was a branch ability that Garen had developed after he advanced to a weak-level Divine Power due to his mastery of the Giant Deification. It could be used more flexibly in battle.

    At the same time, Time Freeze was deactivated.

    Looking at the battle that ended in an instant, the believers and Spell Casters of the Spacetime Dragon Sect widened their eyes, unable to calm down for a long time.

    The hearts of many believers wavered, and the gazes they looked at Garen with gradually changed colors.

    After crushing this incarnation.

    Garen raised his head and looked up at the sky. It was as if he could see the Eternal Dragon that was in fear and unease in the Divine Kingdom. At the same time, he grinned.

    "Be good, don''t resist anymore."

    "Hand over your Godhead, and I''ll grant your wish to be the real Garen Aurelian."

    There was no response.

    Garen shook his head and said softly, " Do you think I can''t do anything just because you''re hiding in the Divine Kingdom?"

    He opened his dragon w, and the scattered Extraordinary Divine Power gathered together.

    Garen closed his eyes slightly and carefully sensed this Extraordinary Divine Power. At the same time, he used it as an anchor point to perform Time Teleportation, and his huge body disappeared from where he was.

 Chapter 1019 Impossible, Im The Real Garen Aurelian

    The Clockwork Nirvana of the Machinery Realm, one of the outer nes.

    This was a ne with the ultimate order. Order was the highest principle here.

    Rumor had it that the Machinery Realm was the birthce of Order in all nes.

    At the same time, this was the location of the Eternal Dragon''s Divine Kingdom. After using Time Teleportation, Garen''s body left the main material world. Using the River of Time as a medium, he directly arrived at a certain boundary in the Machinery Realm.

    The silver dragon that appeared in the Machinery Realm looked around and first looked at its surroundings.

    What entered his eyes were countless gears that were operating in a unique order. These gears were intertwined with each other and filled Garen''s entire field of vision, the sky, and the earth......... They were all made of gears.

    The smallest gear was only a few meters in diameter, but the ones that wererge enough were like continents,parable to stars.

    The gears that were silently operating were interlocked together and operated ording to their ownws. They also interacted with each other using special algorithms that even divine power could not understand, forming the Machinery Realm.

    Creatures in the Mechanic Realm lived on therge gear tform.

    Here, any kind ofw could be found.

    ''He chose the Mechanic Realm for his Divine Kingdom¡­......... The Machinery Realm was indeed one of the outer nes that I had chosen."

    This Eternal Dragon that was born from faith, in some aspects, was indeed simr to Garen''s thinking.

    If it was during normal times, Garen wouldn''t mind wandering around the Machinery Realm to take a look at the scenery of this Order ne. However, he had arrived here with a clear purpose, and it was not yetpleted.

    "I''ll give you onest chance. Open the door to the divine kingdom and give up resisting."

    "Since you were born from faith in me, then after I return, bing a part of me is the best ce for you."

    Looking at the space above a gear tform, the silver dragon opened its mouth and said indifferently.

    Time Teleportation could not pass through the Divine Kingdom''s barrier directly, so Garen stopped at the location of the Divine Kingdom''s alternate space.

    The other party did not respond.

    In the alternate dimension that Garen could see, the door to the Divine Kingdom was still tightly shut.

    After a brief silence, the Eternal Dragon spoke, ""I am the Master of Death, the supreme dragon that has traversed the myriad worlds of time."

    "Evil creature, I don''t care what you are, but if you want to be my enemy, you will only be in a desperate situation."

    Garen''s eyes were filled with pity for this God who was born based on his own experiences and the imagination of his believers. "" You are the Master of Death. Alright, try calling Death and see if he will help you fight against this so-called evil being."

    The Eternal Dragon in the Divine Kingdom was speechless.

    For some reason, his Death God disciples never responded to his calls.

    "Carl needs to deal with the threat of the Ancient Death with all his heart. He doesn''t have the time to deal with a fake evil creature like you."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The Eternal Dragon exined Death''sck of response as if it was true.

    Listening to the other party''s words, Garen shook his head slightly, feeling sad for him again.

    Reality was too cruel for this Eternal Dragon who thought of himself as Garen.

    If " He " recognized that " He " was just Garen''s substitute and not the real " Him ", " He " would most likely go crazy or copse.

    However, because it was a god formed by faith, its thoughts were linked to the imagination of its believers. It would not realize that it was fake. No matter what evidence Garen presented, it would stubbornly believe that it was the real Garen and that Garen was the fake.

    This kind of god had no physical body and was purely born from faith. To put it bluntly, even his thoughts were fake. It was the gathering of countless believers ''imaginations of the god.

    This guy was not even worthy of being called a god. He was just a rtively powerful creature of faith.

    Thinking of this, Garen stopped talking nonsense with the other party.

    "Since you won''t open the door, I''lle uninvited."

    As he spoke, Garen took a deep breath, raised his neck, and opened his mouth at the same time.

    In between the crisscrossing dragon teeth, the power of time turned into the breath of time shattering that was difficult to see with the naked eye.

    Boom!

    The Time Crushing Breath rushed towards the God Nation.

    Ordinary attacks could not even touch the God''s Kingdom in the alternate dimension.

    However, Garen''s Dragon Breath was not one of them.

    In the empty space,yers of wave-like white light suddenly burst out. Within it, there were faintly discernible continuous mountains and lush forests. At the same time, under the impact of the Time Crushing Breath, the white light barrier gradually caved in and deformed, and many spiderweb-like cracks crawled on its surface.

    Kacha kacha.

    As the shockwaves from the collision between the Time Shattering Breath and the divine kingdom barrier affected the surrounding cogwheels, they began to disintegrate and turn into nothingness.

    However, the reputation of the Machinery Realm''s Land of Order wasn''t just for show. When a cogwheel was shattered, another cogwheel would rece it and continue to operate silently. It was as if there was an endless supply of cogwheels, allowing the cogwheels to operate in a fixed state.

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom At the same time.

    Garen felt that there were some gazes that crossedyers of space andnded on his body with a probing look.

    These were the local Gods or Divine Powers of the Machinery Realm. When they noticed the abnormality caused by Garen''s attack on the Divine Kingdom, they cast their gazes over.

    "A Dragon of Time that resembles a weak Divine Power?"

    In a Divine Kingdom somewhere in the Machinery Realm, the Arbitrator Dragon God of this time and space, Landish, was slightly stunned when he saw Garen''s appearance. He fell into deep thought.

 Chapter 1020 Impossible, Im The Real Garen Aurelian

    At the same time.

    Along with a clear cracking sound, Garen''s Time Crushing Breath broke a gap in the Divine Kingdom''s barrier.

    The power of the Time Crushing Breath did not slow down. After breaking through the barrier of the divine kingdom, it prated into the divine kingdom and tore apart towering mountains. Countless rocks and trees were crushed in the tide of time.

    Whoosh.

    The silver dragon pped its dragon wings, and its body turned into a straight silver light, directly entering the divine kingdom where the barrier had been opened.

    "I didn''t expect you to actually dare to barge into the Divine Kingdom."

    "Evil creature, how dare you."

    His gaze swept past the mountains and forests before finally locking onto the pce at the highest point of the divine kingdom.

    The Eternal Dragon was hovering high in the sky, staring at Garen with a pair of tinum dragon eyes that were no different from Garen''s. The divine light on its entire body was as bright as the sun, and with the support of the Divine Kingdom, the Extraordinary Divine Power was thick and dense.

    As he spoke.

    The originally sunny and sunny space of the God''s Kingdom suddenly changed color with the God''s Fury, and it became depressed and dark.

    The dark clouds rolled over, and streaks of silver lightning danced within them. The wind howled, and even some trees that were not too thick were uprooted.

    The surrounding atmosphere was extremely oppressive, and even the sky seemed to be about to fall.

    Surrounded by the surging divine power, the Eternal Dragon''s body expanded inch by inch. Soon, it was as majestic as a mountain. Its dragon wings, which were tens of thousands of meters long, covered the sky like the sky.

    "Fake god."

    "Provoking the divine might."

    "Forcefully barging into the Divine Kingdom."

    "Evil being, your sins can only be washed away with death."

    The Eternal Dragon was filled with confidence as he felt the power surging in his body and the amplification of thews he had forged in the Divine Kingdom.

    " He " revealed a superior attitude, looking down from the sky, looking down at the silver dragon that seemed small under his divine body, as if he was going to judge Garen.

    Garen, who was in the middle of the storm and lightning, did not show any fear on his face. Instead, he sized up his surroundings with interest.

    "To be able to raise a Demigod like you to a weak Divine Power, it''s not even the lowest level of weak Divine Power."

    "No wonder it is said that the gods are the most powerful in their own country and under the rules they set."

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® Garen muttered to himself.

    As the Eternal Dragon became stronger, Garen could also feel the suppression from the Divine Kingdom''s rules.

    In Garen''s eyes, the energy grid line chains that were engraved with mysterious runes were emitting a brilliant light, trying to suppress Garen who was within the range of the light.

    In response, Garen attracted a tributary of the River of Time and turned it into a Time Barrier.

    The Time Barrier that surrounded Garen''s body isted the Light of the Divine Kingdom''s rules that wanted to suppress him.

    No matter how the energy grid line chains trembled and released their power, they were unable to break through the Time Barrier.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The Eternal Dragon''s gaze focused. The energy grid line chains no longer released arge area of light. Instead, they wrapped around Garen''s body one by one. They were densely packed,yer byyer, and almost wrapped Garen up like a dumpling.

    "However, you are only a demigod."

    "The divine kingdom you created is just that."

    Garen''s voice sounded faintly from the sphere covered by the energy grid line chains.

    At the same time, the silver dragon''s body also began to expand. In the blink of an eye, it had be a towering behemoth that towered over the heavens and the earth. Compared to it, the tall mountains that stood tall in the Divine Kingdom seemed to have be small mounds.

    Just bynding on all fours, Garen''s shoulders had already reached the clouds.

    Garen, who had activated his Giant Divinity in his full form, was now several timesrger than the owner of the Divine Kingdom.

    As for the energy grid line chains that had entangled Garen earlier¡­........... Andpletely copsed.

    Due to the destruction of the divine kingdom''sws, the ground of the divine kingdom cracked, and the mountains began to copse. All kinds of cmity-like scenes appeared one after another.

    The Giant God''s dragon wings that blotted out the sky and sun spread out as he waved violently.

    Whoosh!

    A torrential storm burst forth.

    "A god born from my faith."

    "Now is the time to give up your will, submit to me, and be me!"

    The silver dragon''s body disappeared on the spot. Under the sweeping of countless wind, rain, and wild lightning, it charged towards the Eternal Dragon. The entire divine kingdom was shaken. Earthquakes, tsunamis, and even space shattering erupted at the same time.

    Strangely, even though the distance was not far, the space between Garen and the Eternal Dragon seemed to be endless. With Garen''s speed, he did not get close to the Eternal Dragon in an instant.

    This was the Eternal Dragon using thews of the divine kingdom to change the surrounding space.

    Looking at Garen, who had a majestic aura and a hellish dragon''s might, the Eternal Dragon felt a hint of panic.

    Although he was in his own God''s Kingdom, he was not at ease.

    However, after hearing Garen''s words, this panic instantly turned into rage.

    "Be you? That''s impossible!"

    "I am me, the Lord God of the Spacetime Dragon Sect, the great and supreme Eternal Dragon, Garen Aurelian!"

    After a frenzied roar, the Eternal Dragon activated its ability to control time.

    The sequence was reversed!

    At this moment, an invisible divine power stirred the river of time, causing the front half of Garen''s body, which was divided by his waist, to suddenly elerate, while the back half of his body stopped, and his entire body was torn apart.

    It should have been like this.

    However, the reality was that nothing had happened.

    The River of Time was affected by the Authority of Time, but when the turbulent power of time touched Garen, it stopped like an obedient kitten.

 Chapter 1021 Impossible, Im The Real Garen Aurelian

    The Eternal Dragon was stunned.

    He found it hard to ept such an oue.

    He clearly had the amplification of the Divine Kingdom and was in his strongest state, but he seemed powerless.

    "Could it be that I''m really a false deity? Is he my true body?"

    The Eternal Dragon''s expression changed, and he gradually went crazy.

    " Impossible, absolutely impossible. "

    "I am Garen Aurelian! I''m not a false god."

    Garen, who had broken through the distance limitation of the Divine Kingdom, approached the Eternal Dragon. The Giant God''s dragon ws, which were bigger than a mountain, struck out violently.

    The Eternal Dragon''s reaction was not slow.

    The River of Time around him immediately elerated, allowing the Eternal Dragon to dodge Garen''s attack like lightning. At the same time, he seized the opportunity to tear Garen''s mask with his backhand.

    At the same time.

    The Ring of ck Scales on Garen''s dragon w wrist suddenly started to rotate counterclockwise.

    In the reverse flow of time, the Eternal Dragon found that he could not control his body and returned to his original spot in the blink of an eye.

    Hence, Garen''s giant wnded heavily on the Eternal Dragon''s head.

    Bang!

    Amidst the dull explosion.

    The Eternal Dragon''s head tilted to one side, and its body fell to the ground............ His entire body was sent flying by the overwhelming power, smashing arge area of the divine kingdom''snd and copsing mountains.

    If it were any other top Demigod, they could still fight Garen for a while in their own Divine Kingdom.

    However, the abilities that this " Eternal Dragon " possessed were almost like a degraded version of Garen. Furthermore, it was not effective at all when facing Garen, the main character, and waspletely restrained.

    The earth shook and the mountains shook, sending endless dust flying.

    The Eternal Dragon was shrouded in smoke and dust. Most of the dragon scales on one side of its head had been shattered, and three of its dragon horns were broken in the middle. It looked extremely miserable.

    Under the cover of Extraordinary Divine Power, the Eternal Dragon''s injuries healed at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    He was unwilling and roared angrily. At the same time, he pped his wings, repelled endless dust, and flew up from the ground.

    However, the Eternal Dragon that had just taken off was smashed into the ground again in an instant.

    Looking at the Eternal Dragon that he had pped to the ground, Garen pped his iparably huge dragon wings, and at the same time, he smashed down like a meteor.

    Bang!

    Under the huge impact, the earth copsed and split into pieces. The divine kingdom space was on the verge of copse.

    "Why is this happening?"

    "Impossible, I''m the one ..........."

    The Eternal Dragon, who had been smashed into the ground twice in a row, let out an indignant roar and raised its head.

    "Shut up!"

    A dragon w broke through the dust and entered the eyes of the Eternal Dragon. Then, it grabbed his head and pressed it down heavily.

    Suppressing the struggling Eternal Dragon, the Time Sequence Explosion and Time Division repeatedly acted on its divine body, causing damage time and time again, wearing down the Extraordinary Divine Power of this body.

    Not long after.

    The Eternal Dragon''s body became slightly transparent. Since his resistance was futile, his face was a little numb, and his tinum eyes had lost their luster.

    The current Eternal Dragon had less than one percent of his Extraordinary Divine Power.

    Garen released his dragon w and looked at the Eternal Dragon''s head.

    In the depths of his head, there was a round crystal that provided him with vitality and divine power. It was the core of this divine body, which was also the divine persona.

    "There is only one type of Time Authority."

    Garen''s gaze swept across the Godhead, and he extended his mental strength to touch the Godhead, analyzing itsposition of authority.

    During this process, the divine persona did not resist at all. Instead, it cooperated very well.

    This was because it should have belonged to Garen''s Godhead.

    If Garen did not leave this time and space, he would have condensed a God''s Incarnation after umting faith for a long time.

    At this moment, the Divine Kingdom space shook violently.

    Garen''s gaze shifted slightly, and he raised his head to look in the upper right direction.

    In his field of vision, a giant dragon with silver dragon scales, but its color was dull and dull, had arrived inside through the riddled Divine Kingdom''s barrier. It was quietly looking at Garen and the Eternal Dragon, its gaze drifting between the two.

    The Dragon of Justice, the Dragon of Judgment, Landish.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    When the Eternal Dragon saw the Dragon God, his dim eyes lit up and he shouted, ""Dragon God of Judgment, please assist me in eradicating the evil."

    Landish looked at the Eternal Dragon coldly and didn''t respond.

    He turned to look at Garen and said in a tone that was filled with rationality and order, "" When the Eternal Dragon established his Divine Kingdom in the Machinery Realm, I observed him."

    " At first, I thought ''He'' was a Time Dragon that had be a god, but I was soon disappointed to discover that ''He'' was just an ordinary god born from faith."

    " Now it seems that ''He'' was born because of you."

    The voice paused for a moment, and the Dragon God of Justice stared at Garen and said, ""Right? The real Eternal Dragon was a Time Dragon from another dimension."

    Garen smiled slightly. " You''re right. You''re indeed the pir of the Dragon God System. ""

    As he came from a different time and space, Garen had a special aura that was ipatible with this ce. It was difficult for ordinary creatures to detect it, and they were easily attracted to it. However, a Dragon God at Landish''s level could still detect it.

    "So, you were a Dragon God in the alternate dimension?"

    "I don''t see any Extraordinary Divine Power on you."

    Landish was slightly startled.

    Garen lifted his chin and said, " It''s not impossible to be a god and a divine power alike."

    "That''s true."

    Landish nodded.

    This Dragon God, who was cold by nature, could not help but feel curious about the space-time Garen was in. He said, ""In your spacetime, how is the situation with the Dragon God lineage?"

    " I''ve already defeated the Elf God System, " Garen said frankly. " I''m gradually recovering my former glory. ""

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® Landish''s eyes lit up, and a stiff smile appeared on his dragon face."Very good. Then, in this spacetime, will a Time Dragon like you be born?"

    Garen thought for a moment and said seriously, " There will be, but it might be different from me."

    "If you discover his existence, you can secretly help and protect him. Of course, if the situation is suitable, you can also give him some hardships to allow him to grow better and pass through a boring childhood."

    "I''ll remember it." Landish nodded."

    At the same time, Garen''s gaze moved slightly, as if he had thought of something, and he whispered, ""Landish, there''s something that I think the Dragon God lineage here needs to know.

    "A portion of the Nine-Faced Dragon God''s truesoul was sealed by the Dark Axe, which is why it was unable to be resurrected."

    "Go to the Scorching Infernal Hell and search for the Devil Nest of the Lord of Terror. If you find the Dark Axe, you will have a chance to revive the Dragon Race Master God."

    Just now, Garen thought of a good idea.

    Using the difference in the flow rate of time and space, he borrowed the power of the Dragon God here to search for the whereabouts of the Dark Axe.

    When the Dragon God System here sessfully resurrected the Nine-faced Dragon God, Garen would be able to directly obtain the specific location of the Dark Axe when he came again. It would be easier to resurrect the Nine-faced Dragon God in the main timeline.

    "I''ll tell the other Dragon Gods about this," Landish said with a solemn expression."

    Without further ado, Landes bid farewell to Garen and quickly left this dpidated Divine Kingdom.

    " I hope this idea will seed. "

    Garen thought to himself as he watched Landish leave.

    At this moment, the light that had just risen in the Eternal Dragon''s eyes hadpletely dimmed as he listened to the conversation between the two.

    Kacha kacha.

    The divine persona began to shake, and cracks began to spread out from the Eternal Dragon''s divine body.

    This god who was born from faith gradually began to die when he realized that he did not belong to faith and was only a false existence.

    However, Garen did not allow him to die.

    Under Garen''s will, time reversed, allowing the Divine Body that had just cracked to recover.

    Garen lowered his head and looked at the deathly pale Eternal Dragon. He said calmly, ""You have two choices. One is to resist my will and bepletely eliminated by me, leaving only a nk divine spark."

    " The second is to be a part of me and be one with me. You will be the Garen Aurelian that you have always wanted to be."

    The Eternal Dragon did not think for long.

    Under Garen''s gaze, " He " quickly nodded and said in a hopeful and nervous tone, ""I choose the second option. I want to be you."

    After a series of blows, " He " finally recognized the reality and knew that " He " was the fake one, so " He " no longer resisted Garen''s words.

    "Very good, you''ve made the right choice. Let''s witness this wonderful world together."

    Garen extended his dragon w and caressed the Eternal Dragon''s visor.

    The Eternal Dragon took a deep breath and closed his eyes.

    At this moment, strands of Time Power mixed with Garen''s Spiritual Will and poured into the Eternal Dragon''s Godhead, leaving Garen''s brand on the Godhead.

 Chapter 1022 Forging A Sword With Godhood (1)

    It was much easier than Garen had imagined to leave his own imprint and will in the Eternal Dragon''s Godhead.

    Back when he was refining the Time Sins, even though they were both time-type creatures and had a certain degree ofpatibility, and the Time Sins were already an empty shell, it still took Garen a lot of time and energy. However, this time, it was almostpleted in an instant.

    "It was unexpectedly smooth."

    "That''s right. This divine spark belongs to me, so it doesn''t resist me at all."

    Garen thought to himself.

    After he defeated the Eternal Dragon, it did not matter whether the Eternal Dragon resisted or obeyed. It could not change the final oue. However, this way, he did not need to spend energy to create new souls and memories.

    After it was over, Garen moved his dragon w away from the Eternal Dragon''s mask.

    The Eternal Dragon opened its eyes at the same time. Its pair of tinum-colored dragon eyes were filled with radiance again, and the gaze it revealed was exactly the same as Garen''s. Its body also made subtle changes, bing exactly the same as Garen.

    It was no longer the same as before. Although it was simr, it did not have a simr posture.

    "I feel like I''ve been reborn."

    The newly born God Garen said softly.

    Garen looked at the devastated scene in the Divine Kingdom and said, "" Repair this Divine Kingdom first. In addition, you''re only at the peak of the Demigod level now. You need to break through as soon as possible. At the very least, you need to have a weak Divine Power to be qualified to be called a True God."

    Shen Garen nodded heavily and said seriously, ""I understand. I''ll do my best to strengthen the Spacetime Dragon Sect in this spacetime and be a True God as soon as possible. I''ll be able to help my main body when I encounter danger."

    Garen had no intention of bringing this God Garen back to the timeline.

    This was an attempt.

    There was a connection between the God''s clone and the main body. Just like the contract of the Royal Court, it could lend Garen a certain amount of Divine Power when Garen needed it.

    Garen wanted to know if he could still sense the God Garen of the alternate dimension after he returned to the main timeline, and if he could obtain the enhancement of " His " Divine Power. If he could seed, it would be very good news.

    "It''s already very rare to be able to obtain a god''s clone."

    "In the main timeline, if you want to create multiple divine avatars at the same time ............. It was as difficult as ascending to the heavens. Otherwise, the avatars of the gods would have been endless."

    The first clone of God Garen in the main timeline was sessfully born by seizing the power of other gods through the Ascension Technique.

    This one was born from his faith in Garen.

    No matter which one it was, the conditions were extremely harsh.

    " However, if I imitate the method of birth of this God Garen, establish a church in a different time and space, and then leave .............. In the end, more Eternal Dragons would be born."

    "After they are born, I will subdue them one by one, and I will obtain countless divine avatars."

    Garen''s eyes were bright as he thought with ambition.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Even if he didn''t need a clone, Garen could still continuously obtain the Time Divinity through this method, giving it to God Garen in the main timeline and strengthening God Garen''s time authority.

    "It''s just that I''m not sure if the divine spark can be brought out of the alternate dimension."

    "If possible, this would be a way to allow God Garen to ascend to the level of a great Divine Power."

    At the same time, Garen''s gaze moved slightly, and the scene of Garen beheading the Demon Prince in the future appeared in his mind.

    He remembered that the Time Destroying Sword that Garen would use in the future was not formed from pure Time Power.

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® The Time Destroying Sword had a physical body, and Garen could sense the existence of divinity on the Time Destroying Sword. In the first glimpse, he could vaguely see that the Time Destroying Sword seemed to be constructed by countless crystals that were like divine personas.

    "Could it be that the Divine Weapon that Garen will use in the future will be made from his own Time Godhead and forged using the Power of Time?"

    Thinking of this, Garen couldn''t help but be tempted.

    He could give it a try.

    Looking at Garen again, Garen thought to himself, ""It seems that in the future, I have to find more time lines with huge differences in flow rate to condense the power of faith and use it to train gods in a streamlined manner."

    Spreading faith in another time and space, nurturing gods, harvesting divine personas, and then using divine personas to forge swords...............

    This idea was undoubtedly crazy.

    However, Garen felt that it was not impossible with his own abilities.

    After all, being able to give birth to an Eternal Dragon here already meant that it was feasible. In the future, in other time lines, with Garen''s active promotion, it would be easier to nurture a new Eternal Dragon.

    "In the future, if you encounter someone with a strong will to resist, just take the divine spark."

    " If it''s an Eternal Dragon like this space-time that''s willing to fuse with me, I''ll transform into a clone of Shen Garen."

    "Hmm¡­.. Why did he suddenly feel like a viin?"

    Garen smiled.

    At this moment, God Garen was gathering Divine Power to repair the damaged Divine Kingdom''s rules. Garen did not continue to stay here, he used Time Teleportation and returned to the Faerun Continent.

    Since the Eternal Dragon was already his, Garen did not go to the headquarters of the Space-time Dragon Sect.

    Afterwards, God Garen needed to prove his identity and make these believers whose faith had been shaken return to him.

    The way to prove his identity was also simple. He just had to show that he had killed the evil creature that caused trouble.

    The defeat of the divine avatar at the beginning didn''t prove anything. After all, there were many incarnations of gods who had failed in the prime material world.

 Chapter 1023 Forging A Sword With Godhood (2)

    The quiet and beautiful canyon weed a familiar figure.

    Garen returned to the location he had arrived at in the beginning, returning to the secluded valley where he had stayed for a long time.

    Looking at the familiar yet unfamiliar ce, Garen cast a spell, and the ground immediately shook.......... The earth and rocks bulged and changed shape. The rocks turned into bricks and tiles, and in the blink of an eye, they formed a pce-shaped dragon nest.

    Looking at the Wizard Tower that the female spellcaster had set up here, Garen thought for a moment and cast another spell, addingyers of magic barriers to the canyon.

    Other than the Spell Casters who were at the level of the King of Arcanists, it would be difficult to find this ce again.

    After doing all this, Garen activated a Time Imprint.

    Somewhere in the boundless silver void, on a floating ind made of magic crystals, an old man in a white robe with wisps of wisdom in his eyes opened his eyes.

    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® "Iolem, my friend, long time no see."

    The time imprint trembled slightly, transmitting Garen''s will.

    Back then, when Iolem was in the Devil Sunflower Domain, he used the Time Imprint tomunicate with Garen secretly to prevent the Ancient Death God from discovering him.

    Afterwards, Ioram, who had studied Time Magic for a period of time, safely left Garen''s Time Imprint.

    "Carl already told me that you''re back."

    "I''m not in a good condition to leave. Garen,e to the Astral ne for a chat."

    Iolem smiled and gave Garen his coordinates.

    After obtaining Iolem''s coordinates, Garen''s main body did not move. He used the Astral Projection Technique to project his own Spiritual Body into the Astral World.

    This method was the spell that most Spell Casters used to go to the astral world.

    The time in the astral ne was eternal, and it seemed to be a pure spiritual domain. It was actually easier and faster to go there in a spiritual state than in a physical state.

    The dragon''s body condensed into form and appeared in the shroud of countless silver lights.

    Garen looked left and right. The Astral World was still as magical as ever. Light spots, flowing lights, and rotating lights........... Countless rays of light formed a dazzling silver gxy, making this ce seem as beautiful as a dream.

    His gaze was fixed on the crystal floating ind at a close distance. With a thought, Garen''s body moved along with his will and descended.

    "Have you already settled the matter of the Spacetime Dragon Sect?"

    Ioram sat quietly on the edge of the floating ind, his back facing the vast silver void.

    "Yes, the process went very smoothly."

    Garen nodded and replied.

    At the same time, he narrowed his eyes and swept his gaze across Ioram''s body.

    The magical aura on Iolem''s body was as bright as the sun, iparably dazzling. Among all the spellcasters Garen had seen, Iolem''s aura was the most ring.

    Today, Iorem had lived for more than 8,000 years, and his creature level was as high as 61. He was already a weak-level Divine Power.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    In addition, what surprised Garen the most was that under the surface of the exuberant magical aura on this King of Arcanists who was secretly protecting the Netheril Empire, he keenly discovered the existence of a trace of divinity.

    "Ioram, you want to be a god?"

    Garen asked.

    A smile appeared on Iolem''s aged face. ""I couldn''t hide it from your eyes."

    As he spoke, he stretched out his palm.

    A surge of magic power floated in Ioram''s palm, changing constantly.

    Garen''s gaze focused as he looked at this magic power.

    Unlike ordinary magic power, the magic power in Ioram''s palm seemed to be solid and sticky like mud and asphalt. It was only the size of a palm, but it carried unimaginable energy.

    " Heavy magic power. It''s what made you be a god. "

    Garen said.

    Thest time he left Faerun, Iorm had mentioned that he and Karthas were researching a form of mana called heavy mana. It was just that it was still very immature at the time.

    Now, it seemed that the stability of Iorem''s heavy magic was already a rather mature ability.

    "Yes."

    "After working with me for a period of time in the early stages of the experiment, Karl ced most of his energy on the Authority of Death."

    " Not long ago, Ipleted the post-processing of heavy magic power, turning this form of magic power into a stable and controble ability."

    Pausing for a moment, Iorem looked down at the heavy magic and continued, ""I also didn''t expect that at the moment when the heavy magic power was perfectly formed, a bit of divine light was directly born in my body."

    Upon hearing this, Garen''s expression turned solemn as he sized up the Heavy Magic Power as well. "" In that case, heavy magic is not a simple form of magic. Its birth has been recognized by thews of the Multiverse."

    He became a god by relying on the things he created........... Such a situation was very rare, but it was not unheard of.

    Heavy magic was born. As its creator, Iorem naturally held the authority of heavy magic.

    "I''m thinking about how to get rid of this divinity without harming my own origin."

    "It has already fused with me."

    "Moreover, although I didn''t spread the faith, I could feel it growing day by day."

    "It won''t be long before I be a god."

    Ioram said.

    The king of arcanists did not want to be a god. He wanted to maintain a pure human mind, which was also the original intention of Ioram when he created immortality.

    There were many benefits to bing a god, but Ioram knew that once he became a god, he would inevitably be affected by the divinity, and his way of thinking would change imperceptibly. This was not something he wanted to see.

 Chapter 1024 Forging A Sword With Divinity (3)

    If he really wanted to be a god.

    With Iorem''s prestige in the Netheril Empire and his attainments in magic, he could have be a god very early on.

    "Did you give the Heavy Magic Power to other Arcanists?" Garen asked thoughtfully."

    " Yes. " Iolem nodded. " You know me. I never hide anything from my creations. ""

    " The usage of heavy magic power is demanding. Only a few out of a thousand ordinary arcanists can learn it by luck. But it is still a powerful ability that should be spread."

    " No wonder, " Garen said. " Things like this that be authoritative at birth, even if they don''t have faith, as long as there are creatures using them, they will gradually grow stronger."

    Just like the Goddess of Magic, the exuberance of magic represented the power of the Goddess of Magic.

    The more spellcasters who used heavy magic, the stronger Iorem''s divinity would be. Even if he did not establish a church or gather faith, he would still be a god.

    "Sigh, but I don''t want to be a god."

    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® Bing a god was a word that would make most creatures ecstatic, but it made Ioram look worried.

    "Why don''t you try to be like me and use a god as a clone?"

    "This doesn''t seem to be a difficult matter."

    "I''ve just transformed the Eternal Dragon that the Spacetime Dragon Sect believes in into my clone."

    Garen suggested.

    Iolem looked at Garen and said, ""I knew you would do that."

    Then, he smiled bitterly and sighed, ""Garen, not all creatures have your level."

    "Using a god as a clone? Only an Immortal Dragon like you can do such a bold thing."

    " Even as a top-notch arcanist, I don''t have enough confidence to control a god''s clone. I know my limits, and it''s no different from ying with fire for me."

    Garen scratched his head and said embarrassedly, ""I forgot that my situation is special."

    After some thought, Garen said seriously, ""From my experience, if you don''t want to be a god, you don''t need to remove your divinity."

    "What do you mean?" Iolem''s eyes flickered."

    Garen grinned and said, " Let it grow. After it has condensed into a Godhead, you can choose a suitable sessor and transfer all of your Godhead and God''s Mighty Power to him. ""

    "You might not understand, but after the divine persona ispletely formed, it will be stripped away. If you were strong enough before you became a god, it wouldn''t affect you much."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    There was not muchmunication between Iorem and the gods, and he had a good rtionship with Death, who was also born in the Netheril Empire.

    His understanding of Gods was far inferior to Garen''s.

    After all, there was the existence of God Garen, and Garen''s level of understanding was no different from that of a God.

    In Garen''s opinion, with Iolem''s current state, he was already a demigod, not counting his magic attainments, but only the authority of a god. He did not need magic, but only authority, and he already had the power of a demigod.

    The so-called demigods were gods with divinity. They had Godhood levels from one to five, but their Godhood had not yet been finalized. They were the lowest level of gods.

    It was very difficult for demigods to strip their own divinity, because divinity had just been born and was still in an unstable state. If they stripped their divinity at this time, even if Ioram was already a creature of weak divine power, it was still very likely that he would be severely injured by the bacsh.

    However, after advancing to a low-level Divine Power and possessing a stable physical Godhead, there would no longer be such a problem.

    "So there''s such a thing."

    Ioram''s eyes lit up as he spoke.

    "If you don''t want to be the God of Heavy Magic, you might as well give the power of a god to my god''s avatar."

    The dragon chuckled and said shamelessly.

    Ioram thought for a moment and said, "" It''s not impossible, but I''ve estimated that with my current divinity growth rate, it''ll take at least several thousand years before my divine persona takes shape and I officially be a god."

    "During this period, if I don''t find a suitable candidate, I''ll hand over the power of God to you."

    He had known Garen since Nesiril was still very weak and when Iolem was only a Legendary Arcanist.

    It could be said that Garen was the creature that Iolem had known for the longest time. Moreover, Garen had once helped the Netheril Empire escape the fate of destruction. In Iolem''s eyes, Garen was a good friend. Therefore, there was no need to think too much about giving Garen a Godhead that he did not need.

    "Before that, teach me the principle and structure of heavy magic power. I''m interested in heavy magic power."

    The heavy magic power that could make Iorem a god, if brought back to the main timeline, it would most likely increase God Garen''s authority by one. If he took it one step further, it would be an out-and-out good thing.

    " Oh right, there''s also the outstanding spells that have emerged in the Netheril Empire in the past four thousand years. The spells I know are almost outdated and can''t keep up with the pace of my growth."

    "Lastly, I have a secret technique called Resonance Casting.................."

    Garen did not stand on ceremony and told Iolem all his requests.

    Iolem felt a headacheing on, but he was a teacher and could not refuse Garen who was thirsty for knowledge. He smiled helplessly and said, ""One by one, I''ll teach you heavy magic first."

 Chapter 1025 The Original Sun God Of A Different Space-Time

    In the silver void, the river of time was stagnant.

    On the crystal floating ind created by Ioram, the king of arcanists and the dragon were discussing the mysteries of magic together in the frozen time, just like a long time ago.

    During this period, most of the time, it was Iolem who was narrating, while Garen listened attentively and took notes, deep in thought.

    After a few days in the world outside the Astral World, Garen sessfully mastered Heavy Magic Power.

    "............... Your ability to learn magic has always amazed me."

    "It seems that as long as there are ready-made spells, there is nothing you can''t learn."

    Ioram said softly as he looked at the silver dragon that was raising its ws, which had a pitch-like physical mana floating between them.

    Garen yed with the Heavy Magic Power and said, " So far, that''s indeed the case. The acquisition of knowledge can be considered a special talent that I possess."

    Heavy magic was simr to resonance casting. It was a strange secret technique and not aplicated spell like the Ascension Spell.

    Now, Garen had already understood the nature of Heavy Magic Power.

    Its essence was very simple. In fact, it was a highly concentrated high-energy mana. The energy contained in a bit of heavy mana was more than ten times that of ordinary mana. If a Spell Caster could convert all his mana into heavy mana, then he would not have to worry about his mana reserves in the future when casting spells in battle.

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® However, the simple nature of heavy magic power didn''t mean that it could be easily transformed.

    Casuallypressing mana would only cause it to explode after a certain degree.

    If it was contained in his body¡­...... It was equivalent to stuffing tons of explosives that could explode at any time into his body.

    What Ioram did was to determine the most stable form of heavy magic power through repeated experiments, as well as the way to appease it. Even so, to master heavy magic power still required outstanding spiritual will and magic talent.

    "Heavy magic power doesn''t increase my strength by much."

    "However, it will definitely have a better effect on other True Dragons."

    Garen kept his Heavy Magic Power and thought to himself.

    Every True Dragon was an excellent Spell Caster.

    ording to Garen''s estimation, unless it was a True Dragon with a particrly poor magic talent, it was still possible for a normal True Dragon to control the Heavy Magic Power with its spiritual will.

    "Heavy demonic power, and the Demonic Dragon Web."

    "If there is a true dragon who is good at casting spells, has the authority of the high-level Dragon Magic Web, and has learned heavy magic............. On the battlefield, he would be a merciless spell bomber, and he would no longer have to worry about mana consumption."

    After a few tries, Garen was still quite satisfied with the Heavy Magic Power as a whole.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    No wonder heavy magic could give birth to divinity in Ioram.

    Any creature that had mastered heavy magic power would not have to worry about theirck of magic power in battle.

    For an ordinary Spell Caster, casting the highest circle spell that he had mastered would often consume half of his magic power. In a head-on battle, he could only cast it once.

    " Moreover, it''s not just Spell Casters. "

    " Because heavy magic is as viscous as a solid object, it is harder to control than normal magic. The most important thing to control heavy magic is a strong mental will. Other creatures that control magic can also control heavy magic as long as they have a strong mental will."

    "Knights who have gone through tough training are likely to be able to control heavy magic power."

    If an ordinary professional wanted to defeat a heavy mana professional of the same level, he had to give it his all in a very short period of time and decide the oue with a thunderous momentum. Otherwise, if his own mana decreased over time, while the other party was still in a vigorous state, there would be no chance of aeback.

    At this moment, Iolem was flipping through the Resonance Spellcasting Secret Technique book that Garen had brought.

    After reading it, Iolem said thoughtfully, ""This kind of spellcasting method can maximize the advantage of numbers and groups."

    " Using Resonance Casting, a high-level Spell Caster and a certain number of ordinary Spell Casters are enough to cast spells at the Legendary-level."

    " Even if there are no high-level Spell Casters, all of them are low-level Spell Casters. As long as there are enough of them, they can still produce the same effect."

    "If there are an infinite number of Spell Casters joining forces, regardless of their level, even¡­......... Sometimes, I fight against gods."

    Iolem''s expression turned solemn, and he said to Garen seriously, ""Garen, where did you get this Resonance Casting from?"

    " A Super Magic Empire that''s not weaker than the current Netheril Empire, " Garen said."

    Iolem nodded and continued to ponder. He slowly said,"The core factor of resonance casting is¡­.......... Alpha Bloodline. Just by looking at the records in this book, I can feel that the Alpha Bloodline is different."

    Garen grinned and said, " Yes, this is a spellcasting method that belongs to the Alphas."

    "Right now, I want to improve the foundation of resonance casting and rece the Alpha bloodline with the True Dragon bloodline."

    Alpha''s bloodline was indeed extraordinary, but the true dragon''s blood was not inferior.

    This was because the Alftatia Empire had a ratio of five to one Spell Caster, but as long as every True Dragon was willing to study, they could be a senior Spell Caster.

    "We can try."

    Ioram said.

    Pausing for a moment, he looked at the silver dragon and asked,"Right, after I seed, I want to change resonance casting to a method that can be used by Netheril arcanists."

 Chapter 1026 The Original Sun God Of A Different Time And Space (2)

    Garen waved his ws and said,"Of course.""

    The current Netheril Empire could be considered as Garen''s magic gas station, and it was a win-win rtionship with Garen. Garen was willing to see it grow stronger.

    "Take this Memory Crystal first and take a look for yourself. There are spells recorded inside that I think are not bad."

    "With your talent in magic learning, it''s enough for you to learn it as long as you have the corresponding spell structure."

    "I''ll tell you when I encounter something difficult that I don''t understand."

    " I''m going to study resonance casting in detail now. Its principle is very simple, but the simpler it is, the harder it is to make a huge change."

    As he spoke, Iolem took out a droplet-shaped memory crystal from the dimensional space. The memory crystal was the size of a baby''s palm, and it contained a vast array of spells.

    "Is this for me? Not bad, not bad. Then I''ll take it."

    Garen picked up the Memory Crystal and injected his Mental Energy into it. He said in satisfaction as he reviewed the countless spells.

    Ioram nced at the thick-skinned dragon and said, ""I''m just lending it to you first. I spent a lot of effort choosing these spells and recording them. With the memory of a True Dragon, you should be able to remember them after reading them once."

    "Stingy."

    After muttering to himself, Garen closed his eyes and began to memorize the magic inside.

    The spells collected by the current Iolem were either very high-level or had special effects. They were all rtively excellent new spells.

    Amongst them, the one that Garen was most interested in was the Super High Circle Spell that Ioram had created.

    Now, Iorem''s creature level had reached the level of a weak god, which meant that the king of arcanists ''attainments in magic could already fight a weak god.

    This was an incredible achievement.

    In the main timeline, Garen had never heard of any spellcaster who could bepared to a god.

    Perhaps there was, but Garen had never seen it with his own eyes, and there were no specific rumors either.

    The essence of magic was the insight into the Laws of the Multiverse. All gods had mastered profound magic methods and could use divine power to interfere with the Laws and the operation of magic, especially gods with magic authority, who could directly seal magic.

    For example, with a single thought from the Goddess of Magic, Myriel, no creature could use magic in front of her, not even gods.

    There were many gods with magic authority, and the elf master god also had magic authority.

    However, the Goddess of Magic was the strongest and unique because her magic authority represented the essence of magic existence, while the magic authority of other gods was superficial.

    However, no matter what, even the most ordinary magic authority was enough to make the most powerful spellcaster feel suffocated despair.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The shield formed by divine power alone was enough to render most spells ineffective.

    " However, Iorem''s spells seem to really allow him to fight with the gods."

    Garen looked at the most powerful spells in the Memory Crystal seriously.

    Fourteenth-circle spell, Instant Ascension.

    This spell was created by imitating the Ascension Spell. Its effect was to transform a spellcaster''s magic power into divine power in a short period of time. The spellcaster could use divine power to cast spells, multiplying the effect of the spell.

    Fourteenth-circle spell, Divine Shield Analysis.

    This spell can analyze the shield formed by divine power, allowing the caster''s spell to break through the divine power shield.

    Fourteenth-circle spell, Spacetime Shattering.

    Garen could not be more familiar with this spell, because this was thest time he came here, he hade up with this idea while discussing Time Magic with Iolem. He did not expect Iolem to perfect it into a spell, and it was even at a level that could really cause damage to the gods.

    ..............

    "The spells are pretty good, but they don''t seem to be of much use to me."

    Garen made a fair evaluation.

    At the end of the day, the original intention of these spells was to give the spellcaster the possibility of fighting against Gods. However, Garen himself was a weak Divine Creature and had all kinds of abilities that could rival Gods, so he did not really need the spells created by Ioram.

    "It''s not a burden to have too many skills. Let''s learn them."

    With this thought in mind, Garen calmed down and began to learn the spells in the Memory Crystal.

    On the crystal floating ind, the silver dragon was lying on the ground, its eyes closed as if it was sleeping. Not far away, Ioram''s eyes were glowing, and magic symbols and patterns flickered on his body from time to time, silently calcting how to rece the bloodline restriction of resonance casting.

    Time passed quietly in the prime material ne.

    Garen''s life here became repetitive, boring, but fulfilling.

    Most of the time, Garen used his Astral Projection to stay on Iolem''s crystal floating ind, learning the various spells in the Memory Crystal. Whenever he encountered a more difficult and obscure ce, because Iolem was beside him, he could easily get the answer, so he made rapid progress in learning new spells.

    Garen''s Spiritual Body would return to the main material world whenever he felt bored after studying spells all the time.

    With curiosity in his heart, Garen went to the Noah Continent in this space-time, the Lava Demine, and other ces that he had experienced in the main timeline.

    After a long period of studying magic, Garen decided to rx, and then he had the idea of going to Kara to take a look.

 Chapter 1027 The Original Sun God Of A Different Space-Time (3)

    "I don''t know where the Primordial Sun God is hiding."

    "I don''t know what the situation is like on Kara. Perhaps I can vent my anger on this in this space-time."

    With that thought, Garen''s spiritual body returned to the main material world and then located the Kara.

    Just by trying to locate it, Garen was certain that this Kara in this space-time was already under the control of the Primordial Sun God. This was because with Garen''s familiarity with Kara, he felt a resistance when he was locating it.

    Passing through the invisible curtain-like resistance, Garen determined the location of Kara and constructed a time transmission to arrive there.

    In a world shrouded in endless darkness, the roars of mutated beasts could be heard endlessly. All that could be seen was a dense ck fog, and there was no light at all.

    Here, darkness was light.

    Suddenly, a silver light appeared in the sky.

    A giant dragon covered in silver scales appeared in the dark world. It was like a silver moon hanging high in the sky, attracting the attention of countless mutated creatures at the first moment.

    After a short period of silence, the monster''s roars suddenly became several times more intense.

    Garen, who had arrived on Kara, looked around. His eyes were like a searchlight that shot out a bright beam of light, sweeping across the densely packed mutated creatures on the surface. At the same time, he cast the Light Spell, causing his entire body to burst out with light. Soon, he became as dazzling as a small sun.

    Light would attract the hostility of mutated creatures.

    This was something Garen had known for a long time.

    "Just nice, I''ll use you guys to test the spell I just learned."

    Garen snorted coldly as he looked at theyers of densely packed mutated creatures.

    Next, Garen recited the incantation silently, and the Heavy Magic Power circted and pumped.

    As thest syble of the incantation was uttered, a huge crack hundreds of miles wide suddenly tore open in the sky that was shrouded in endless darkness.

    Immediately, the shadow of a sun emitting brilliant light emerged from the crack. It looked like a strange eye.

    Fourteenth-circle spell, Eye of the Sun!

    Garen consumed the Power of Time again and cast the Void Layering Spell.

    In an instant, the originally dark world was almost filled with light.

    The silver dragon spread its wings, and dozens of sun''s eyes hung high in the sky behind it. Together with the dragon, they stared coldly at the world below.

    The countless aberrant creatures that had been roaring non-stop suddenly sizzled as if they had been burned by high temperatures. White smoke rose from their bodies, and their expressions were twisted in pain.

    "Since you hate sunlight, let''s have a taste of the power of the Eye of the Sun."

    Boom!

    Raging mes shot out from the sun''s eyes like waterfalls, descending on the ground, crisscrossing, and ruthlessly sweeping across inch by inch of the ground under Garen''s will. The raging mes covered the surface like a world-destroying tsunami.

    Wherever it passed, whether it was mountains, forests, rivers, or seas, or mutated creatures whose individual strength had reached the legendary level, everything was instantly turned into ashes.

    When a 14th circle spell was cast in the prime material world, it was like the descent of a god himself. Because it was too powerful, it would be suppressed by thews of the material world. Even so, it still showed an effect that far exceeded ordinary 13th circle spells.

    With Garen''s current strength, it would not be too much pressure to destroy a Prime Material World alone.

    Time passed quietly.

    In just ten seconds, countless aberrations were purified and killed.

    The Eye of the Sun was still shooting out mes, as if it would never stop.

    At this moment, the remaining ck mist gathered together as if it had a life of its own. Itpressed and condensed into an oval-shaped sphere, contracting and pumping like a heart, emitting an evil, chaotic, and dark aura from the inside.

    "I am the God of the First Sun, the Light of the First Darkness."

    "Lowly and ignorant usurper, you barged into my world and ughtered my people.............. I will give you eternal darkness."

    Listening to this familiar voice and feeling this familiar dark fluctuation, Garen''s eyes lit up.

    He was making a big fuss because he wanted to attract the descent of the original sun god.

    "Collect some interest first."

    Garen''s gaze was locked onto the egg-shaped sphere. At the same time, behind him, the Sun''s Eyes spun, and the surging mes immediately gathered together.

    Chi chi chi.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Enveloped by the endless mes, the ck mist evaporatedyer byyer.

    In the blink of an eye, the Huangshen clone that had yet to take form died in its womb and was burned to ashes by the Eye of the Sun.

    "Ah?"

    A spiritual will filled with astonishment came from the ashes.

    At the same time, more ck fog descended and tried to gather together again, but it could not withstand the simultaneous bombardment of dozens of Fourteenth-circle spells. Every time it appeared, it would be purified.

    "Don''t waste any more energy. Your clone can''t even withstand a single blow."

    Garen was in a good mood. " Ya Heng, " he said. " If you have the guts,e here with your main body and fight me. ""

    Silence.

    After a brief silence, the spiritual will of the Primordial Sun God responded.

    "You know my real name¡­....... However, in my impression, you don''t exist."

    "Who are you? If they were old enemies, they would show their true faces."

    Garen''s attitude was arrogant. He snorted. " Cut the crap. Either you give up on this world, or you descend with your true body and try to stop me."

    "You can''t be afraid, right?"

    As he spoke, Garen consumed arge amount of Heavy Magic Power, and the light shot out from the Sun''s Eyes became even more dazzling. The ck fog on Kara became thinner at a speed visible to the naked eye, and it was scattered by the impact.

    The Primordial Sun God could not figure out Garen''s background.

    Although it was extremely annoyed that the world it managed had been destroyed and purified, it would definitely not go if its main body was allowed to descend.

    If there was a trap, there would be a risk of death.

    "Very good. I''ve memorized your appearance and aura."

    "I will let you know that it is not a wise move to anger an ancient primordial Aragami."

    "In the future, you will live in fear."

    After saying those harsh words, no matter how Garen provoked him, the Primordial Sun God no longer responded.

    "It''s a pity that I couldn''t draw out its main body to test itsbat strength."

    Garen used the Eye of the Sun to cleanse the world shrouded in darkness, then left satisfied.

    In the following period of time, Garen''s life became peaceful again.

    He spent most of his time in the astral ne, learning the spells recorded in the memory crystal.

    During this period, Karthas hade to the Crystal Floating Ind a few times, and once he had even brought the Goddess of Magic, Myriel.

    When she saw Garen, the Goddess of Magic asked him curiously, ""You should have used the Weave in your space-time, right? How did the Goddess of Magic react to it in your space-time?"

    Garen told her honestly.

    "I didn''t expect the Goddess of Magic who inherited my authority to be so cowardly in the time of my death."

    After learning the general situation, the Goddess of Magic shook her head and said coldly, ""If it were me, even if the Master God of a Divine System wanted to shake my authority, he would have to think clearly about the consequences he would have to bear."

    After another few decades, Garen had already mastered all the spells that were worth learning in the Memory Crystal.

    During this period, Ioram had already perfected the resonance casting method driven by the True Dragon Bloodline and handed it over to Garen.

    "I''ve been in this space-time for more than a hundred years........... About a year had passed in the main timeline."

    The silver dragon looked at the magnificent scene in the astral world and decided to leave.

    In fact, Garen had stayed in this time and space for a longer time than the main timeline. However, Garen had generally devoted his body and mind to learning magic here, which was equivalent to closed-door cultivation. He did not have any experiences worth mentioning, and the things he encountered were far less abundant than in the main timeline.

    After bidding farewell to Ioram, Garen left the Astral World and stepped into the Space-Time Gate in the material world.

    "Eh eh eh?"

    "I seem to have forgotten to return the Memory Crystal to Iorem, so I''ll keep it for him for a while."

    A second before the door closed, the dragon''s whisper could be vaguely heard.

 Chapter 1028 Challenge From The Giant God (1)

    "The rtionship with the Eternal Dragon has been severed, but it hasn''t beenpletely severed yet."

    In the main timeline, the silver dragon that had returned to the Dragon Court Dimension closed its eyes slightly and focused on probing the power of time into the river of time. Through this method, it established a connection with the Eternal Dragon in another dimension.

    After a while, Garen slowly opened his eyes, his gaze slightly bright.

    When he had just returned to the main timeline, the connection between Garen and the alternate space-time god, Garen, was instantly cut off by the river of time. At first, Garen could not help but be a little disappointed, feeling that the n to create a god''s clone in another timeline was not ideal.

    However, as Garen tried again and again, he realized that when he was concentrating, he could use the Power of Time as a medium to cross the alternate space and time and sense the alternate space and time God Garen again. It was just that he could not achieve synchronization at all times and anywhere.

    " This way, even though there are certain restrictions, I can still draw out a portion of the Time God Garen''s divine power when I need it."

    The dragon exhaled.

    Garen was generally satisfied with this result, and could barely ept it.

    "I need to open more spacetime gates in the future."

    "If you want more divine avatars, or just divine personas, you need to find a timeline with a sufficientlyrge difference in the flow of time."

    Garen had not been to many alternate dimensions at the moment.

    Because before he was promoted to a Lesser Divine Power, it was actually not so safe to travel through different dimensions. Even when Garen was a Demigod Creature, he still needed to borrow the power of the Imasca Secret Weapon to open the door of time and space safely.

    Due to these reasons, the number of times Garen went to the alternate dimensions could be counted on one hand.

    However, after Garen had advanced to a Lesser Divine Power, his connection with the River of Time had deepened once again. He could even control the River of Time in a small area. He could open the Gate of Time and Space with his own strength, and the difficulty of traveling through different dimensions had greatly decreased.

    "Although the Alftatia Empire has been destroyed."

    "However, I remember that the difference in the flow of time between that timeline and the main timeline is quiterge."

    "I can go and take a look in the future and establish another Spacetime Dragon Sect."

    " I just don''t know what will happen to the Imasca and Netheril Empire in this alternate dimension with Isaac and Christy messing around."

    Garen thought about it and felt that there was a high probability that it would be destroyed faster than the established history in the main timeline.

    After all, the two rainbow dragons liked to admire the fall of the Magic Empire.

    "Right, there''s also the Valoran Continent."

    "I have a share of the Four Pir Gods on the Valoran Continent. Even if I am not here, my brothers will not remove my temple. Could it be that an Eternal Dragon has already been formed?"

    Thinking of this, Garen pondered for a moment, then shook his head slightly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "The possibility is not high."

    "The time flow in the Valoran Continent is basically the same as the main timeline."

    "It''s only been fifty years. In such a short period of time, unless it''s a veryrge faith, it''s very difficult to condense a god of faith."

    At the same time, the silver dragon looked at itself with a deep expression.

    "Fifty years¡­....... Before I knew it, I was already eighty-one years old in the main timeline. I was in the young dragon stage, and there were less than twenty years left before I officially became an adult."

    Garen lowered his head and looked at Yuna who had buried herself at the bottom of the dragon nest.

    At this moment, the energy contained in the body of the Power Dragon girl became more docile and stable.

    As time passed, the originally restless energy became tamed. After it waspletely used for his own use, Garen determined that Yuna could officially be a weak Divine Power.

    "However, it looks like I still need to sleep for a year and a half."

    Garen analyzed Yuna''s situation and thought to himself.

    The time ratio between Faerun''s alternate dimension and the main timeline was as high as one hundred to one. This time, studying magic and exploring the mysteries had taken Garen a hundred years, but only a year had passed in the main timeline.

    Nothing major happened during this year.

    It was only a year. For immortals like gods or demon lords, it was no different from an instant.

    On the side of the Scorching Hell, the Dragon God lineage was still mobilizing their powers to secretly search for the Lord of Terror''s Devil Nest, but it was to no avail.

    The Strange Moon City that the Machinery Heavenly Venerate had mentioned also did not appear during this period.

    Although Garen was curious, he did not pay too much attention to it.

    As for the Bottomless Abyss¡­...... This most unfathomable ne was still chaotic, but there was a strange order in the chaos, forming a strange stable situation.

    This was because Demogorgon had hidden himself well.

    Even with the King of Insects, the Tarant, and many other Demon Lords after Chaos, and even the Archdevil''s relentless search, they were still unable to find Dymogorgen.

    Even for the natives of the lower nes, the Bottomless Abyss was too vast.

    In addition, Demogorgon himself was also a character who was very good at forbearance.

    Many intelligent creatures had the impression that this Prince of Demons was violent, cruel, bloodthirsty, and arrogant.............. However, this was because people had forgotten that before Demogorgon became the Prince of Demons, he had been enduring silently. He clearly had great strength but was not famous until he killed more than ten Demon Lords, including the King of Insects. Only then did he amaze the world and establish his identity as the Prince of Demons.

 Chapter 1029 Challenge From The Giant God (2)

    During this period of time.

    The only thing that caught Garen''s attention was¡­..............

    "Sovereign Wrath¡­........ Koschild."

    "An Abyssal Demon Lord with the bloodline of the Frost Giants. At the same time, he is also a Giant God with a weak Divine Power."

    "He actually took the initiative to issue a challenge to me. Interesting."

    Garen narrowed his eyes and pondered in his heart.

    After the war between Chaos and Order, many gods realized that the Bottomless Abyss was the most dangerous ne in the Multiverse. At the same time, it also contained unimaginable evil power.

    Thus, some Evil Gods entered the Abyss and used their powerful authority and divine power to upy a certain level.

    For example, the Eye Devil Master God, the Great Spider Demon, the Fallen Elf Master God, the Abyssal Spider Queen, and so on.

    Some of these gods had transformed themselves into Tanari Demons in order to better adapt to the bottomless abyss. The Queen of Abyssal Spiders was one of them, and the Lord of Wrath of the Giant God System was also one of them.

    Demogorgon Wrath was a Frost Giant.

    He had conquered many Frost Giants who were also passionate about violence with his cruel, evil, and warlike attributes. Among the Frost Giants, there was a small but thriving church, which allowed him to obtain weak divine power.

    However¡­

    Through the information provided by the Frost Maiden, Garen knew that the situation of this Lord of Wrath had not been very good.

    This was because the God that the Frost Giants believed in had always been the God of the Frost Giants, Solim, who was a Giant God with mid-level Divine Power.

    With the growth of the Church of the Lord of Wrath, and because most of the giants who believed in him were extremely violent individuals, they would even attack the Church of the God of Frost Giants, Solem. Therefore, it caused the God of Frost Giants to beat him more than once.

    Although they were both giant gods, the two were in a hostile state.

    After all, it was a battle of faith, the source of a god.

    Furthermore, Demogorgon Wrath was at a disadvantage.

    Between the desire to convert more Frost Giants to his church and expand his influence, and caution and fear of triggering Solem''s revenge, Koschild was actually in a dilemma.

    " What''s interesting is that because of his nature of fighting and violence, this guy even took the initiative to provoke Solem in the past, asking Solem to go to his divine kingdom to fight him."

    It was indeed uncertain who would emerge victorious if the angry lord with a weak Divine Power fought with the God of Frost Giants with a medium Divine Power in the Divine Kingdom.

    The God of Frost Giants didn''t care about the provocation of the Raging Sovereign. After all, it didn''t benefit him much whether he won or lost.

    If he won, the other party could say that he was relying on his divine power advantage. If he lost, then he would be reduced to a stepping stone.

    What the God of Frost Giants did was to cruelly suppress the Church of the Raging Sovereign. Once he discovered the believers of the Raging Sovereign, he would kill them without mercy, even if they were his own Frost Giants.

    "This time, you took the initiative to provoke me. Moreover, after knowing that the mechanical army is loyal to me, you even sent your own faction in the Abyss to target my mechanical army on the bloody battlefield."

    Themotion caused when Garen captured the Lord of Shadow Shallow Beach had allowed the Demon Lords to know about the master of the Mechanical Army.

    ording to their guesses, even if Garen was not the Master of the Mechanical Army, he would definitely be rted.

    "What does he want to do?"

    Garen thought to himself.

    Don''t think that gods are full of wisdom.

    Especially the Evil Gods. Some of them had chaotic thoughts and were no different from demons.

    The Lord of Wrath was a violent and bloodthirsty evil god, and he had even transformed himself into a demon. If he went crazy and wanted to fight Garen for no reason, it would be normal.

    "However, now that the Giant Divine System has a new Master God, the Lord of Storms, it''s already a little different."

    "It''s hard to say whether the Lord of Anger provoked me out of his own crazy thoughts or because he was instructed by the Lord of Storms."

    "The current situation is sensitive. We should be more cautious."

    The Multiverse was still calm on the whole, but the undercurrents beneath the calm surface were turbulent, especially when it concerned the Giant Divine System, which was their archenemy. They had to be more cautious.

    The Giant Divine System was very quiet now, but the great things that the Lord of Storms had done were not forgotten by anyone.

    Garen rubbed the scales on his chin and pondered quietly.

    "The other party has repeatedly provoked and targeted me. Should I ept the challenge?"

    In Garen''s mind, the biggest reason why this King of Wrath challenged him was to scam him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    After all, this was not the first time he had done such a thing.

    Although he was cruelly suppressed by challenging the God of the Frost Giants, he also gained more believers who recognized him. As the Church of the Lord of Anger was already being suppressed, in general, he also earned more faith.

    Now, if he were tounch an investigation within the Giant Tribe¡­

    He asked all the giants which god they felt was the greatest threat to their race.

    Without a doubt, the name of the Dragon of Eternity and Time, Garen Aurelian, would be at the top of the list.

    It couldn''t be helped. During the War of Glory, Garen''s performance was too eye-catching. It was said that some elves had even developed the aftereffects of the war of being afraid of the silver figure. They would fall into a state of nervousness and fear when they saw the silver figure.

    Under such circumstances, if Demogorgon Wrath provoked Garen, he would gain the favor of many giants.

    If Garen epted the challenge and was defeated by the Wrath Sovereign, this guy would definitely be able to eat his fill from the faith he could obtain. His Godhead level would increase greatly. At the very least, it would not be a problem for him to reach the mid-level Divine Power that couldpete with the God of the Frost Giants.

    As mentioned above, the possibility of Garen being defeated was not high.

    However, even if Garen won.

    As long as the Lord of Wrath did not die, he would be able to obtain a certain amount of faith because losing to Garen was not embarrassing. After all, thebat power that Garen had disyed was obvious to all.

    At the end of the War of Glory, there were still intelligent creatures who were curious about what would happen if this powerful Time Dragon fought with the main body of a great Divine Power in the main material world. Would he still be able to disy his absolute power?

    Now, there was an answer to this question.

    News of the battle between Garen and Chaos in Ai Valley slowly spread.

    Even the ancient Great Divine Power after Chaos could not do anything to Garen at the same level, and he almost failed miserably.

    In contrast, even if the Lord of Wrath lost, his followers would not look down on him. They would even praise him for his courage and fearlessness.

    After careful consideration, Garen''s will came to Lonia''s Paradise and fused with God Garen.

    "You should already know about the matter of the Lord of Wrath, Koschild, challenging me."

    "Eulhur, what do you think?"

    Inside the Divine Kingdom, in the middle of a continuous cold winter mountain range, God Garen''s body appeared and descended, asking under the cover of the snowstorm.

    The snowkes swirled and solidified, turning into a saint that belonged to the cold goddess.

    Eulhur still had a pitiful look on her face, her pure and pure face at the same time had a charming and seductive gaze.

    "My Lord, you haven''te to look for me for a while. Don''t you miss me?"

    Eulhur lowered his posture and said pitifully.

    This Saint was hidden in God Garen''s God Kingdom and usually slept in the ice mountain. It would only appear when God Garen came here.

    God Garen smiled. " How could that be? It''s just that as the Dragon God, I have too many things to deal with during the Dragon n''s revival. I have very little free time. ""

    Yes, that included building a good rtionship with the Wind Elemental Queen for the sake of the Dragon n.

    In this aspect, Shen Garen was particrly interested.

    "I see. I thought you were going to forget about me."

    Eulhur''s eyes flickered as he spoke.

    The cold wind blew, and after a period of deepmunication, Eulhur told God Garen what his main body knew.

    "Challenging you should be Koschild''s decision."

    "Because not long ago, Soliam was furious and wanted to go to the Abyss to teach Koschild a lesson."

    " I asked Solem why, and he said that the current Giant God System shouldn''t have a direct conflict with the Dragon God System. It''s not the time yet."

    " Moreover, Koschild lived in the Abyss and turned himself into a demon. He has never listened to the other giant gods, including the Lord of Storms."

    After listening to Eulhur''s words, God Garen was deep in thought.

    He wouldn''tpletely believe Euler''s words. It was possible for Euler''s main body to rebel again in the God Kingdom of the Frost Giant God. After all, he had a criminal record, so it was difficult for him to gain God Garen''s true trust.

    However, the Giant Divine System was indeed taking the initiative to avoid it and was holding back.

    Before the Lord of Stormspletely integrated the Giant God System, it was unlikely that he would think of having a conflict with the Dragon God System.

 Chapter 1030 Go, Fight For The Hero Of The Giant Tribe._1

    "Garen, you can ept the challenge."

    In Eternal Divine Nation, the mighty tinum-colored dragon spoke calmly to Shen Garen.

    Not long after ending themunication with the cold girl, the Metal Dragon God arrived at the Eternal Divine Nation and appeared before God Garen.

    Due to the deliberate spreading of the news of the giant god of the Bottomless Abyss provoking the Dragon of Eternity and Time, almost all the gods and intelligent creatures who were concerned about the Multiverse knew about it.

    "That''s exactly what I''m thinking."

    "However, don''t we have to worry about the Lord of Storms?"

    "Since we''re going to fight, I''ve decided to kill him at least once in order not to let the Lord of Wrath take advantage of us."

    " After all, he''s a giant god. His death might cause the situation to be unstable."

    Shen Garen asked.

    The Metal Dragon God shook its head, then looked at Shen Garen and said quietly, ""It doesn''t matter. I''ll make a move."

    After a pause, the Metal Dragon God said in a deep voice, ""To be honest, it would be best if you could kill the Lord of Storms and cause the Lord of Storms to be unable to restrain his anger."

    " It''s not that easy topletely digest the power of the first Giant Master God. Even the Lord of Storms, who has the same bloodline as him, would need at least a hundred years."

    " Now, decades have passed since the Lord of Storms killed his father and seized power. This guy''s power is rising steadily."

    " I''m thinking that instead of waiting for the Lord of Storms to be a top-notch Divine Power and then take the initiative to make trouble for the Dragon God system, it''s better to take advantage of the fact that he hasn''tpletely absorbed the power and unified the Giant Tribe topletely crush the ambitions of this Lord God."

    The Metal Dragon God''s eyes flickered with divine light, and its dragon might and divine might surged.

    Under God Garen''s gaze, he extended his dragon w and grabbed at the void.

    A sharp sword that seemed to be formed byyers of golden dragon scales appeared between the Metal Dragon God''s sharp ws.

    "It''s called the Golden Scales Holy Sword. It''s a divine weapon forged by the Dwarf Sovereign Moradin for me."

    The Golden Scale Holy Sword slowly floated towards Shen Garen.

    Feeling its sharpness and its tangible power, Shen Garen picked it up and yed with it curiously.

    Other than the deadly sharpness that could be seen with the naked eye and the terrifying Divine Might of the Dragon, Shen Garen also felt something different from the Golden Scale Holy Sword.

    "I''m embarrassed to ept such a good divine weapon."

    Even if the shining Holy Sword could not be used in battle, it was still a good collection for dragons.

    Hearing Shen Garen''s words, the Metal Dragon God''s face turned ck. It smashed its tail on the ground a few times and said, ""When did I say I was going to give it to you? I''m only lending you the Golden Scaled Sacred Sword for the time being. If you have the chance, use it to stab into the Godhead of the Wrath Sovereign."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Looking at the Holy Sword formed by dragon scales, Shen Garen''s expression changed slightly and he asked curiously, ""Oh? Did it have any effect on gods?"

    The Metal Dragon God''s expression was solemn as it slowly said, ""The material used to forge the Golden Scales Sacred Sword is the dragon soul and the hardest dragon scales of the ancient golden dragon that died during the Dragon Fall War. It contains the Death Curse against the Dragon Race''s enemies, especially the Giant Divine Branch."

    "If you use the Golden Scale Holy Sword to kill a giant god, you have a chance to make him fall into an eternal slumber, and there''s no chance of resurrection."

    Shen Garen looked surprised and said, ""You mean, it canpletely kill a god?"

    It was extremely difficult to kill a godpletely.

    Even if a powerful Divine Power killed a weak Divine Power, it was difficult to guarantee that the other party would not be resurrected in the future.

    Among the gods that filled the sky, who knew how many of them had experienced death more than once.

    Therefore, Garen wanted to mass-produce the Time Godhead in the alternate space and time, and create the Time Destroyer Sword that could truly kill gods. If he had known about the existence of this Golden Scale Holy Sword earlier, the n to create the Time Destroyer Sword could have been dyed for a while.

    The Metal Dragon God shook its head and said, " It''s most effective against the Giant Divine Branch. Moreover, there''s only a probability. It might not be able topletely kill them. However, even if it''s not good enough, it can double the cost of resurrecting them."

    So that was how it was¡­.....

    "I understand," said God Garen."I will use it in battle.""

    This Golden Scaled Holy Sword was currently a degraded version of the Time Destroyer Sword with some limitations. However, Garen did not have the Time Destroyer Sword to use now, so there was nothing to choose from.

    "Kill Koschild and collect some interest before taking revenge on the Giant Divine System."

    The Metal Dragon God grinned.

    In the eyes of many intelligent creatures, the Metal Dragon God, as the King of Kindness Dragons, was the representative of justice and kindness. This was indeed the case. However, this Dragon God''s justice and kindness depended on the target. The Giant Divine Branch was an out-and-out evil enemy in the Metal Dragon God''s eyes.

    The Metal Dragon God would choose to deal with such a target with the wrath of thunder.

    Moreover, the Metal Dragon God was also a dragon, a dragon that bore grudges.

    The Metal Dragon God, who had experienced the Dragon Death War, had a deep hatred for the Giant Divine System.

    "From your words, you don''t seem to be worried about me losing."

    Shen Garen smiled and said as he wagged his tail.

    The Metal Dragon God''s words were filled with confidence in Garen, as if he could already see the scene of the furious Sovereign''s defeat.

    "Of course. After all, I saw with my own eyes how you advanced triumphantly along the way and became a god."

 Chapter 1031 Go, Fight For The Hero Of The Giant Tribe._2

    As it spoke, the Metal Dragon God''s face revealed a smile.

    ..............

    Dragon Court ne, Eternal Pce.

    A crack appeared in space, and the Golden Scale Holy Sword slowly appeared under the cover of the ring golden light, floating in front of Garen''s main body.

    The silver dragon stretched out its dragon w and yed with it for a while before putting it away.

    "The enemy I''m facing now has already risen to the level of a god."

    "Time Destruction Sword¡­.......... A divine weapon that couldpletely kill the opponent and cut off the possibility of resurrection was really important."

    "Unfortunately, I don''t know how much time and energy it will take to create it. I definitely can''t count on it at the moment."

    At the same time, the silver dragon opened its mouth, revealing its crisscrossing dragon teeth that flickered with cold light.

    The Demogorgon of Wrath had challenged the Dragon of Eternity and Time. To be precise, it was God Garen.

    Because in his eyes, God Garen was the real body.

    God Garen was currently a mid-level Divine Power, which was obviously a level stronger than the Inferior Divine Power, the Lord of Wrath. Therefore, this Giant God deliberately chose a deste prime material world as the battlefield so that he could fight on the same level as Garen.

    In this case, if God Garen went, he might not be a match for the Lord of Wrath.

    God Garen was a God, not a Time Dragon, and did not possess the exaggeratedbat power of Garen''s main body.

    Although they might not lose, they could not guarantee a 100% victory.

    Therefore, Garen''s main body was still needed to fight.

    As for whether it was a trap¡­........ Whenever there was a battle between gods, the other gods would always be willing to watch the battle. The gods who felt bored because of their long lives were also willing to be spectators.

    At that time, the battlefield chosen by Garen and Demogorgon Wrath would attract the attention of the gods, including the gods of the Dragon God system.

    Furthermore, if he wanted to kill Garen, setting up a trap in the Prime Material World was not a wise choice.

    Even if the other party was determined to destroy the Prime Material World and wanted to destroy everything together, Garen still had the ability to leave calmly.

    With that thought in mind, Garen took out a contract formed by the water of the Styx River.

    This was the letter of challenge that Demogorgon Wrath had issued to Garen. As long as he signed his name, it meant that he would ept the challenge, and the battle would be carried out under the agreed rules of the Styx Contract.

    In the Styx Contract, it clearly stated the coordinates of the battle location in the prime material ne.

    In addition, other gods were not allowed to intervene in the battle, and traps were not allowed to be set up on the battlefield in advance.

    "Lord of Wrath Koschild, since you have the guts to challenge me, show your bravery."

    "Then, I hope you have enough strength and don''t make me feel too bored."

    "Be prepared, be prepared to face me."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    After signing the letter of challenge, this contract immediately disappeared like water, returning to the depths of the River Styx that was difficult to trace back. At the same time, it represented the establishment of the contract.

    At the same time.

    The 23rd level of the Bottomless Abyss, Frozen Wilderness.

    This was a barrennd with ice spikes and ciers as far as the eye could see. The iceyer was several miles deep and there was no one there. The fatal low temperature made this ce a forbidden area for life. At the same time, it was also a gathering ce for cold-type demons, frost giants, and other creatures.

    The residents here lived in underground caves and fortresses.

    Somewhere in the Frozen Wilderness, there were two tall icebergs that were adjacent to each other.

    Countless tribes of Frost Giants were built around these two icebergs. In the violent cold wind and blizzard, arge number of Frost Giants could be seen praying devoutly to the position between the two mountains.

    This was because there was a majestic fortress built between the two ice mountains.

    It was carved on the seemingly shaky but actually indestructible ice crystal rockyer. It stood firm despite the wind and snow.

    This was cier Fortress, where the ruler of the Frozen Wastnd, the Giant God Koschild, lived.

    He looked past the Frost Giants and Demon Guards and arrived at the deepest part of the cier Fortress.

    In the spacious hall that seemed to be made of ice crystals, frost covered the ground and the surrounding walls. A burly giant whose muscles were like tree roots was sitting on a throne with his legs spread open.

    It was not wearing any clothes, and its steel-like body was exposed to the extremely low temperature.

    No, more urately, the cold and frost in the hall originated from this body.

    This giant had ice-blue skin and looked no different from most Frost Giants.

    However, there were many twisted and evil ck stripes on the giant''s ice-blue skin, which were full of the aura of the abyss and represented the identity of the Tanari Demon.

    This was the furious king of the giant gods, Koschild.

    Just as Koschild was shaking his legs, seemingly bored out of his mind.

    All of a sudden, his gaze froze and he revealed a stunned expression.

    A contract condensed from the water of the Styx appeared, and Garen Aurelian''s name was already signed on the letter of challenge.

    At the same time, a strand of Garen''s Will Ripple was transmitted through the letter of challenge.

    "Lord of Wrath Koschild, since you have the guts to challenge me, show your bravery."

    "Then, I hope you have enough strength and don''t make me feel too bored."

    "Be prepared, be prepared to face me."

    Koschild''s legs trembled even more, and his brows furrowed together.

    A few secondster, the veins on the giant''s forehead popped out like little snakes swimming around.

 Chapter 1032 Go, Fight For The Hero Of The Giant Tribe._3

    He suddenly stood up and picked up the giant hammer of frost that was covered with sharp thorns, leaning against the edge of his throne. At the same time, he revealed a ferocious expression.

    "Very good, Garen Aurelian."

    "Ignorant people boast about your strength, but I still don''t believe it."

    "He just ascended to Godhood, and he''s already at a standstill in the prime material ne against the primal chaos? Hmph, what kind of ignorant and stupid creature could spread such rumors?"

    "Let me, Koschild, tear off your mask and expose your weakness to the gods."

    Thump!

    He struck his giant hammer heavily, and the two ciers immediately shook.

    Koschild was originally a Giant God with a bad brain. After entering the Abyss, his thoughts became even more chaotic. His purpose in challenging Garen was really because he had heard too much about Garen''s deeds recently. He was not happy with it, and he seriously doubted the authenticity because he could not do it at all.

    At the same time.

    Boom!

    Thunder exploded. A blue thunderbolt split the snowstorm in the Frozen Wilderness and went straight into the cier Fortress of the Angry King.

    Koschild''s eyelids twitched as he looked at the front of the hall.

    In his vision, lightning crackled and condensed into a lightning giant with a restrained aura. Its eyes contained the light of wisdom, and its eyes were deep like thunder.

    "Idiot."

    When he arrived at the territory of the Wrath King, the giant reprimanded the Wrath King as soon as he opened his mouth. His eyes were calm and cold, as if they contained a silent storm and thunder.

    In this regard, Koschild''s irritable nature made him angry, but he did not dare to re up in front of the person, so he had to suppress his anger.

    Releasing his divine weapon, the Frost Hammer, Koschild walked down the steps in front of the throne. Then, under the indifferent gaze of the giant, he knelt down on one knee and said,"Cosmchurch wees the visit of the Sovereign."

    "I just don''t know, honorable Lord of Storms, why are you here?"

    The giant that came with the thunder was the Master God of the Giant Divine System, the Lord of Storms.

    As a member of the Giant God System, the Lord of Wrath showed due respect and etiquette to the Lord of Storms.

    Except for the Lord of Storms himself, all the giant gods were afraid of the first master god.

    Therefore, they were also in awe of the Lord of Storms who dared to kill their father. They even vaguely felt that this new Master God who seemed to be expressionless was actually more terrifying than the first Master God.

    "May I know what I''m here for?"

    "Hmph, Koschild, do you really not know, or are you just pretending not to know?"

    Lord of Storms spoke slowly.

    At the same time, a surge of divine power burst forth and enveloped him. The Rage King''s breathing suddenly stopped. It was as if an invisible hand had grabbed his heart and was slowly contracting. His body was not listening to him and he could not resist.

    Koschild was shocked.

    The previous Lord of Storms was definitely not so powerful.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    In his own territory, Koschild wasparable to a mid-level Divine Power, but he couldn''t even open his mouth in front of the Lord of Storms.

    This was the first time that Cosmic had faced an angry Lord of Storms. Cosmic could not imagine how powerful the Lord of Storms had be after seizing the authority of the Lord God.

    As the power of the Lord of Storms multiplied, Koschild felt his body crumbling.

    In his panic, he looked at the Lord of Storms with pleading eyes.

    Seeing this, the Lord of Storms narrowed his eyes and dispersed his divine might.

    While letting out a sigh of relief, Koschild immediately lowered his head and said,"Sovereign, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have acted on my own ord and issued a challenge to the Dragons of Time and Eternity."

    "It''s just that this fellow is really getting more and more arrogant..............."

    "Shut up," the Lord of Storms said indifferently."

    Koschild immediately shut up.

    Of course, this was not the first time that Koschild had faced the Lord of Storms.

    Before this, his impression of the Lord of Storms was that he was intelligent and calm, dutiful, tolerant and rational.

    However, just now, Koschild really felt a strong killing intent from the Lord of Storms.

    This Sovereign wanted to kill him¡­.............

    Koschild suddenly realized that agreeing to the Lord of Storms and working with the Giant Divine System to kill the Annan Master God seemed to have been a mistake.

    At the very least, although the Annan Sovereign would punish his descendants and bloodlines at will, causing them to feel fear, he had never truly had the intention to kill them.................

    "Koschild, my goal and wish is to lead the Giant Tribe to glory."

    "For this, I am willing to pay any price."

    "If god father stops me, I will kill god father."

    "But you don''t seem to understand my determination."

    The Lord of Storms said slowly,"I can tell you clearly that as long as there are other creatures that hinder my ideals, even if they are my brothers and sisters, I will not be merciful."

    Hearing the calm words of the Lord of Storms, Koschild''s heart tightened.

    "You are a member of the Giant God System, but perhaps you have been in the Abyss for too long and have been infected with the habits of too many demons. You have always been doing things your own way and not listening to orders."

    "Now, you''re taking the initiative to provoke the Dragon God lineage when you need to bear with it."

    "............... If it were you, do you want to get rid of an unstable factor or keep it?"

    The Lord of Storms ''tone was so calm that it was almost gentle.

    But the more he did so, the colder the heart of the enraged King became.

    A long time ago, when he faced the wrath of the Father God of Annan, he did not have such a feeling.

 Chapter 1033 Go, Fight For The Hero Of The Giant Tribe._4

    Koschild lowered his head and pressed his forehead against the cold floor of the hall. ""Sovereign, I know I was wrong. Please spare my life. I will definitely obey your orders in the future and will not make the same mistake again."

    His chaotic and dull mind was unprecedentedly clear-headed at this moment.

    The Lord of Storms did not say anything. He looked down at Koschild as if he was thinking.

    The surrounding atmosphere was almost frozen as time passed.

    Koschild felt as if a day had passed, and cold sweat poured down like rain.

    After a long time.

    The Lord of Storms spoke unhurriedly, ""In that case, I''ll give you a chance."

    Thud thud thud¡­... The chaotic electric currents gathered in the Lord of Storms ''hands and turned into a divine spear in the shape of a lightning bolt.

    "I want you to use this lightning spear to stab the Dragon of Eternity and Time, regardless of the price."

    "When you die, I will resurrect you."

    The furious Sovereign hesitantly took the lightning spear and asked nervously, ""Sovereign, what is this?"

    The Lord of Storms said calmly, " There''s no harm in telling you. It''s called the Time Breaking Thunder Spear. After inheriting the power of the Father, I took the risk to enter the depths of the River of Time and searched for a type of Time Breaking Divine Thunder in the River of Time. It''s a weapon specially created to deal with the Time Dragon."

    One of the powers of Annan was known as knowledge.

    In the endless knowledge, the Lord of Storms found a way to deal with the Time Dragon.

    " The target who is stabbed by the Time Breaking Thunder Spear will have their connection with the River of Time cut off. Even if the Time Dragon is unique, it can at least greatly weaken his power, making it impossible for him to summon his future self through the River of Time."

    "It''s a one-time use item. As long as you stab it, it will dissipate regardless of whether you seed or not."

    "If we seed, we can cripple a great Divine Power of the Dragon God family."

    Garen, who could use the Time Dragon Countercurrent to summon a Greater Divine Power, the Time Dragon, was still treated seriously by the Lord of Storms as a Greater Divine Power, even though he had the prerequisite of falling into a fatal crisis.

    The reason why the Lord of Storms did not use the Time Breaking Thunder Spear was that he knew that as long as he made a move, it would immediately attract the appearance of a powerful Time Dragon. There was almost no chance of sess.

    In all the situations that he had calcted, he would only seed if the other party was careless and felt that victory was in their grasp.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The Lord of Storms looked at the furious Sovereign and said, ""Koschild, go show your strength."

    " I promise you that if you seed, you will be regarded as a hero of the Giant Tribe. In the future, you will surpass Solim and even be a great Divine Power."

    Under the threat and temptation of the Lord of Storms.

    The King of Wrath''s mind was already clouded by greed. He said, ""Sovereign, don''t worry. I don''t believe that I won''t be able to injure an enemy of the same level in the prime material ne at all costs!"

    Lord of Storms frowned slightly.

    He didn''t really trust the Lord of Wrath.

    No matter how he looked at it, this guy was unreliable.

    His brain, in particr, seemed to have an inexplicable confidence.

    However ... Thebat ability of the Lord of Wrath was not weak at the same level because he had the clergy of violence and power. He had the chance to hurt his target.

    In addition, since the Dragon n had chosen to ept the challenge, they would not deal with it casually. The King of Anger was most likely going to be crippled. In that case, they had to try regardless of whether they seeded or not.

    It would be best if he seeded.

    If they failed, the losses would not be too great.

    It was nothing more than a weak Giant God that was destined to fail, and a time-breaking lightning spear that was not so easy to obtain.

    "Very well, Koschild,"

    "I can see your determination."

    "Complete your mission and be the hero of the Giant Tribe."

    The Lord of Storms praised Koschild a few times before turning into a bolt of lightning and leaving the Bottomless Abyss.

    After Lord of Storms left, inside cier Fortress.

    Koschild solemnly put away the Time Breaking Thunder Spear, then hugged his divine weapon, the heavy hammer, andughed foolishly. He imagined that he would be a great Divine Power and let Solem kneel and lick his beautiful days.

 Chapter 1034 The Power Of Gods Authority (1)

    The letter of challenge between Garen and the Lord of Wrath was only a month away.

    After Garen signed his name on the letter of challenge, a month passed very quickly. The battle that attracted the attention of many Gods arrived as scheduled.

    The battlefield was set in an unknown prime material world.

    There were no living creatures in this world. All that could be seen was yellow sand and howling winds. The high temperature of nearly 100 degrees was roasting the earth. There was no water or vitality in the entire world. The endless desert was the only melody here.

    Under normal circumstances.

    Unless there were some gods with ulterior motives, they wouldn''t even cast a nce at such a barren and lifeless prime material world.

    But today.

    The desert world weed an unprecedented grand asion.

    The world was still this world. Its environment had not changed at all, but if there were creatures with sensitive senses here, they would raise their heads and look past the yellow sand in the sky to the sky. They would be able to vaguely sense a sacred, vast, or difficult to look at power.

    Many gods cast their gazes over.

    The divinity carried by the gaze of a god seemed to have tainted the yellow sand in the desert world with a trace of divine light. It was no longer ordinary.

    At present, there was still no sign of any living creature here.

    However, as time passed quietly, a ck and purple portal slowly opened.

    Whoosh!

    A whistling, ear-piercing cold wind suddenly appeared, bringing with it countless snowkes the size of goose feathers as it barbaric crashed into the desert world.

    The low temperature collided with the high temperature, and white mist rose into the air.

    Snowkes and yellow sand intertwined, white and yellowyered and gradually dyed.

    ............. It formed an extremely strange scene.

    At the same time, a giant foot stepped through the portal andnded on the desert world that was already covered in ayer of frost.

    The Giant God, the Lord of Wrath, Koschild, hade to the desert world.

    Blizzard and cold wind came at an unknown time, recing the yellow sand that filled the sky. At the same time, under the cover of endless frost and snow, the half-naked Frost Giant whose muscles bulged like vines expanded with every step he took, dyeing the originally barren world with a white and crystalline color.

    At this moment, Koschild was like a king from the ice and snow. His aura was extraordinary.

    Feeling the eyes of the gods in the sky, it seemed that the whole world was gathered on him. Thinking of the promise the Lord of Storms had made to him, the angry Demogorgon felt extremely excited.

    Violent blood flowed in his body, boiling and heating up. The ck demonic markings on his skin became more and more distorted.

    The furious Sovereign raised his head and roared at the sky.

    "I am the god of the Giant God System, the lord of the frozen wastnd of the 23rdyer of the Bottomless Abyss."

    "My name is Koschild! And the world calls me Lord Wrath because mortals fear my fury and power."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Today, as the Giant God, I will let the so-called Dragon of Eternity and Time witness the mighty power of giants and defeat them with my heavy hammer!"

    Thump!

    The Wrath Sovereign mmed the giant hammer in his hand heavily on the ground.

    In an instant, the blizzard that descended from the sky extended thousands of kilometers away with the Raging Sovereign''s body as the center, turning the desert into a pr region in an instant.

    "Dragon of Eternity and Time, show yourself!"

    "I can''t wait to sacrifice your blood to my Frost Hammer!"

    "My hammer is already thirsty!"

    There was still some time left before the battle ording to the contract, but Demogorgon Wrath had already started to provoke him.

    In response, God Garen, who was looking at the desert world far away in Lonia''s Heavenly Kingdom, looked at him like he was looking at a clown.

    "The main character is always thest to appear, yet he still acts so arrogantly."

    Shen Garen shook his head slightly.

    The Metal Dragon God, who was also in Eternal Divine Nation and watching the desert world, chuckled. ""Koschild is a low-level Divine Power. He has two Divine Concepts. One is power, and the other is violence."

    " At the same time,''He'' also has the ability to control ice and snow as a Frost Giant, as well as the Abyssal Power that ''He'' controls as a Demon Lord."

    "Among the weaker Divine Powers, Koschild''sbat power is indeed not bad."

    " However, in front of a true expert,''His'' standard is still not enough."

    The Metal Dragon God''s words, the so-called true powerhouses, were naturally referring to Garen''s kind.

    The Metal Dragon God''s gaze shifted slightly as it spoke, ""The Lord of Storms is also watching this ce."

    Amongst the countless gazes of the gods in the desert world, there was one that was like a thunderstorm. It was the gaze of the Lord of Storms, who was quietly looking at Koschild.

    "Do you think the Lord of Storms has made any preparations for this battle?"

    "If Demogorgon Wrath loses too badly, it will lose the dignity of the Giant Divine System."

    When he challenged Garen to a battle, Koschild made it clear that he was using the identity of a Giant God, not a Demon Lord.

    "There''s a high probability of it."

    "I gave you the Golden Scaled Sacred Sword so that you could take this opportunity to kill this giant god."

    " The Lord of Storms might have the same idea and will give something simr to Koschild to deal with you."

    " During the Draconic Death War, I fought with the Lord of Storms. At that time, I felt that this guy''s thoughts were far more profound than ordinary giant gods. His daring to kill his father also confirmed my impression of him."

    "Therefore, it''s better to be more careful."

 Chapter 1035 The Power Of Gods Authority (2)

    The letter of challenge formed by the Styx Contract clearly stated that other creatures were not allowed to interfere in the battle. However, weapons and divine weapons obtained before the battle naturally did not count.

    "It doesn''t matter. Even the divine weapons of great Divine Powers will be suppressed in the prime material ne."

    "Besides, with my main body''s personality, even if I know that Demogorgon Wrath is no match for me, I won''t be careless in battle."

    Shen Garen replied.

    The conversation between the two could be heard by Garen''s main body in the Dragon Court Dimension.

    Regarding this battle, Garen himself did not pay too much attention to it.

    However, just as God Garen said, because the situation was special, even if Koschild was weak, he would not be careless.

    "ording to what the Metal Dragon God said, what kind of trump card would the Lord of Storms give Koschild?"

    "It would be best if it was a divine weapon. That way, after the battle is over, it will be mine."

    Garen didn''t feel any fear. On the contrary, he was looking forward to Koschild''s trump card.

    At this time, the Demogorgon of Wrath did not receive any response due to his provocation. After feeling bored, he held the Frost Hammer with both hands and stood on the spot with his eyes closed, waiting for Garen''s arrival.

    The river of time that surrounded the desert world flowed quietly.

    After a while, the calm river suddenly rippled, and the ripples outlined the outline of an illusory dragon.

    The furious Demogorgon opened his eyes and looked in the direction of the River of Time.

    Under the gaze of this giant god, the illusory dragon''s outline solidified in the blink of an eye, turning into a majestic dragon covered in silver-gray scales.

    The silver dragon''s wings spread out, revealing a strange ring-like pattern. A few iconic ring-shaped ck dragon scales were distributed on the dragon''s body, and three pairs of towering dragon horns shone dazzlingly under the sunlight.

    As soon as he appeared in the desert world, Garen immediately felt at least a hundred pairs of eyes.

    There had always been quite a number of gods and quasi-divine powers who hade to watch the battle.

    After all, there weren''t many duels at the level of gods.

    On the other side, the Angry Sovereign looked at the silver dragon that had stolen all the attention from him as soon as it appeared, and he revealed an ugly expression.

    "Garen Aurelian, I don''t believe that you really possess the legendary power."

    "I will tear apart your mask and defeat you under the gaze of the gods!"

    Demogorgon Wrath said to Garen.

    In response, Garen sneered and revealed a contemptuous look. He said in a calm and matter-of-fact tone, ""Are you worthy? Let the Lord of Storms do it. "

    The King of Wrath''s face darkened.

    At the same time, it was officially time for the battle. The Lord of Wrath could not hold back his boiling blood. He held the Frost Hammer in one hand and swung it at Garen from afar.

    Boom!

    A windstorm formed by de-like cold wind and countless ice crystal fragments as sharp as iron rose from the ground and swept towards Garen.

    At the same time, Rage King strode forward with a loud rumble.

    A dark ck-red light that gave people the feeling of plunder, oppression, murder, power, cruelty, and so on circted endlessly on the surface of the Lord of Wrath''s body as if it was alive, making him look like he was filled with absolute power.

    Enemies with weak minds would unconsciously waver in the face of such an angry monarch. They would be suppressed by violence and fall into a disadvantageous position.

    "The effects of the Authority of Force and the Authority of Power."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Garen squinted his eyes and analyzed the nature of the light on the surface of the Rage King''s body.

    "Whether it''s violence or power, they''re all authorities that are good at suppressing those above."

    "However, what you are facing now is an existence that is far stronger than you."

    The dragon whispered softly.

    At the same time, Garen''s dragon wings pped violently as he looked at the blizzard that was charging towards him.

    The power of the White Dragon bloodline that controlled the blizzard instantly seized control of the blizzard.

    After a moment of pause, the blizzard that was attacking Garen aggressively turned around and swept towards Demogorgon Wrath.

    The Demogorgon of Wrath stopped in his tracks, as if he did not expect Garen to have the power to control the wind and snow, and even better than himself.

    Whoosh!

    The Rage King took a deep breath. As he stopped, he stomped heavily on the ground, causing the surrounding ice to cave in and crack.

    The ck-red light wrapped around his arm, causing the arm of the Lord of Wrath to suddenly expand. The blood vessels that popped up were like blood snakes. At the same time, they were like red-hot branding iron, sizzling as if they contained endless power.

    Immediately, he twisted his waist and turned around in one go. He swung the heavy hammer with both hands.

    [Power Authority: Hammer of Power!]

    Boom!

    The Power Authority transformed the Lord of Wrath''s hammer into a giant hammer that was the size of a mountain. It violently scattered the snowstorm that was counterattacking, then shattered into a dozen smaller hammers that smashed towards Garen like a meteor shower.

    There were a total of sixteen heavy hammers that were split apart. They were essentially skills formed by supernatural power borrowing the authority of gods. Each of them seemed to weigh a hundred million tons and was as big as a mountain.

    "Interesting."

    Garen''s eyes lit up when he saw the other party''s Power of Authority.

    In reality, the battle with the Lord of Wrath was Garen''s first official confrontation with a real God.

    After Garen had advanced to a Lesser Divine Power, he had fought with Chaos, the Lord of Shadow Shallow Beach, and the Eternal Dragon of a different dimension. However, after Chaos, the Lord of Shadow Shallow Beach was a pure Demon Lord, not a God, and had no authority or Divine Power.

    Although the Eternal Dragon had the Authority of Time and Divine Power, it waspletely restrained by Garen, so it could not disy its effects at all. Moreover, it was only a Demigod, and its Divine Spark was unstable, so it did not have any Authority or ability to begin with.

    Seeing the power of the Lord of Wrath''s authority at this time made Garen feel curious.

    If there was no quasi-divine power that could rival divine power, the hammer of power of the Lord of Wrath would cause destruction as easily as crushing dry weeds and smashing rotten wood.

    "Looks like this battle won''t be too boring."

    Garen raised his neck, and the River of Time rolled over.

    In an instant, the weather changed and the world trembled.

    Under the restrictions of the rules of the prime material world, Garen, who was still two kilometers long and looked like a giant silver mountain, appeared. Every breath brought with it a violent hurricane, and his might was awe-inspiring.

    The giant dragon lowered its head and exhaled a breath that was like a horse.

    The Time Crushing Breath swept across and destroyed all the heavy hammers that came at him. It continued to surge toward the Raging Sovereign.

    Demogorgon Wrath felt the power of Garen''s breath, so he did not choose to rely on the Divine Power Shield to resist it head-on. Instead, he tactfully dodged and dodged, temporarily avoiding the sharp edge.

    After using up all of its breath, the giant silver dragon pped its wings, and its body that covered the sky streaked across the sky. With a wind pressure that pushed back the blizzard, it charged straight at the Raging King.

 Chapter 1036 Garen, Ah, Im Injured, Im Going To Die

    The angry Demogorgon, who was merely a hundred meters tall, was like a mouse being targeted by a bird of prey in front of the Giant God Garen who was pouncing at him.

    After bing a Giant God, Garen''s aura was really cold and violent.

    Faced with such a powerful silver dragon, the Raging Demogorgon''s feverish brain calmed down a little, and his eyelids twitched.

    The ck-red light rose and swirled around the Lord of Wrath like thick smoke.

    [Power of Violence: Divine Body of Violence!]

    The body of the Frost Giant God also began to expand under the influence of Extraordinary Divine Power. In the blink of an eye, it reached a height of more than 800 meters, and its body was covered in ayer of ck and red heavy armor.

    Extraordinary Divine Power had some universal effects.

    Change form, change size, change reality, and so on.

    All gods had these universal abilities.

    During the War of Glory, the Elven Demigods who had fought with Garen in the Prime Material World could only use their Extraordinary Divine Power to increase their body size to about three hundred meters, which was quite a differencepared to Demogorgon Wrath.

    As a giant god, the body that this guy disyed after using extraordinary divine power was indeed muchrger than that of ordinary gods.

    Unfortunately,pared to Garen''s giant deified form, it was still insignificant.

    Garen, who was flying across the sky like a silver bolt of lightning, focused his gaze.

    Time Freeze!

    In an instant, the frost and snow that filled the sky, the trembling earth, and the nearly thousand-meter-tall giant god stopped at this moment.

    The dragon extended its ws.

    The indestructible space-time fracture w wed at the head of the angry monarch.

    As long as it hit, the battle would be over.

    At the critical moment, the ck-red divine light on the body of the Wrath King suddenly shed and clung to the surface of the Wrath King''s body, turning into traces of runes.

    [Power Authority: Endless Power!]

    "Ah!"

    Demogorgon Wrath barely escaped from the Time Freeze Domain. As he roared, he rolled around in a sorry state and missed Garen''s w of Space-Time Rip.

    When the enemy rose to the level of a god, Garen''s Time Freeze could not determine the oue of the battle in one fell swoop. The main reason was that these gods with extremely high life levels had extremely strong resistance to all kinds of negative states.

    Even if their bodies couldn''t move, the gods in the Time Freeze domain could still think normally.

    Thus, he could gather a surge of divine power and break through Time Freeze at the expense of Extraordinary Divine Power, allowing him to move within the Time Freeze domain.

    Thrust!

    The w of space-time rupture brushed past the head of the Wrath King, sshing a few hot flowers of blood.

    The Lord of Wrath''s reaction was not slow. Endless Power was the most powerful divine skill extended from his power authority. After breaking through the shackles of Time Freeze, the muscles of the Lord of Wrath''s body wriggled and bulged under the support of Endless Power. It seemed that every inch of his body contained unimaginable surging power.

    As he dodged the giant dragon''s ws in a sorry state, Demogorgon Wrath immediately turned around and temporarily released his Frost Hammer, his arms grabbing Garen''s dragon tail.

    "Rise!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Demogorgon Wrath roared as his Extraordinary Divine Power was consumed crazily. The marks on his body shone withva-like patterns.

    This guy wanted to use Garen''s tail to swing the two-kilometer-long Giant Divine True Dragon.

    It was a bold idea, but Demogorgon Wrath had obviously overestimated his own strength and underestimated Garen.

    Among the body parts of a True Dragon, its sturdy tail was undoubtedly the most powerful.

    Garen swung his dragon tail down and created an endless abyss rift valley on the ground with ease.

    "Ignorant giant."

    Garen turned his head to look at the Angry King. He could feel the strength in his arms that could lift a mountain, but Garen was unmoved.

    The dragon raised its tail with all its might. Under the astonished and incredulous gaze of the furious Sovereign, it lifted his body up and smashed him heavily onto the ground.

    When the Lord of Wrath realized that his endless power could notpete with the Giant God Garen, he wanted to let go of his arm. However, the dragon''s agile tail wrapped around the Lord of Wrath''s arm like a python, making it difficult for him to break free.

    Bang!

    Bang!

    Bang!

    He raised it and smashed it down again and again, making the cracks in the armor covering Rage King''s body mend.

    The giant was like a helpless rag doll, fluttering in the wind.

    "Detestable dragon!"

    The furious King''s head was in a mess, and his arms were cracking.

    Kacha!

    " He " broke his own arm to escape.

    Just as he steadied himself, he saw the giant dragon that had turned around and raised its ws, pping at him with its ws with a biting cold might.

    The Rage King was shocked and once again mobilized the power of authority.

    [Power Authority: Power Divine Shield]

    The Extraordinary Divine Power condensed into a massive shield that blocked in front of Rage Sovereign.

    At the same time, " He " mobilized his Extraordinary Divine Power to regenerate his broken arm, and he held the Frost Hammer, ready to counterattack when Garen''s attack was blocked by the shield.

    Looking at the giant shield in front of him, Garen''s gaze focused.

    At the wrist of the giant w that was pping with a fierce aura, the Ring of ck Scales suddenly began to circte counterclockwise.

    Time reversed.

    Then, Demogorgon Wrath widened his eyes and watched as the divine shield of strength disappeared in the reverse flow of time, and the dragon''s sharp ws were already close at hand.

    Bang!

    In the midst of the explosive shockwave, Garen''s right w pped away the heavy hammer that wasing at him. His left w reached out like lightning and tore through the armor of the Lord of Wrath. At the same time, he grabbed half of the Lord of Wrath''s body. His sharp ws pierced through his body and sank deep into it. No matter how much the Lord of Wrath struggled, he would not budge.

 Chapter 1037 Garen, Ah, Im Injured, Im Going To Die

    "Alright, this battle is over."

    "Pay the price for your foolishness and fall into eternal death."

    Buzz.

    Space split open, and a holy sword that seemed to be formed from countless golden dragon scales appeared. In the blink of an eye, it expanded to the size of the dragon and was grabbed by the dragon''s right w.

    He grabbed the Lord of Wrath with his left w and shed at the Lord of Wrath''s head with the Golden Scaled Holy Sword in his right w.

    "I will die."

    In the face of a fatal crisis, the Golden Scaled Holy Sword was reflected in the Raging Sovereign''s eyes, and his berserk mind calmed down.

    "The Sovereign will resurrect me. Death is only temporary for me."

    The Angry Sovereign looked at the dragon that he couldn''t defeat even after using all his strength and smiled sinisterly.

    "Go to hell!"

    He roared.

    Chi chi chi!

    The skin of the Lord of Wrath cracked, and countless hot blood flowed out. In an instant, his entire body was covered in blood. At the cost of injuring himself, he exchanged for the power of rebirth.

    [Violent Authority: Violent Blood!]

    He aimed at the silver dragon''s head and opened his mouth, spitting out a stream of ck and red blood.

    Wrapped in the blood, a bloody lightning spear could be vaguely seen.

    At this moment, when the blood-soaked lightning spear appeared, the river of time seemed to be resisting it and repelling it.

    "Could this be the trump card given by the Lord of Storms?"

    When he was fighting with the Lord of Wrath, Garen had always been on guard against possible attacks, so he reacted immediately when he sensed that something was wrong.

    Garen squinted his eyes and turned his wrist. The Golden Scales Holy Sword that was held tightly by the dragon w and was aimed at the head of the Angry Sovereign immediately changed its direction. Golden Holy Light shone out and shed at the ck-red blood.

    It was not easy to kill an opponent of the same level. Although Garen had the advantage, he still needed to spend a certain amount of time and energy.

    The most efficient way was to take the opponent''s attack head-on. If he suffered a small injury, he would take advantage of the opportunity to behead the Raging Sovereign.

    However, he was too steady. He gave up the opportunity to kill the angry monarch and chose to defend himself.

    The Golden Scale Saint Sword shed through the ckish-red blood. The burning holy light evaporated the blood, revealing the Time Breaking Thunder Spear inside. Moreover, the Time Breaking Thunder Spear pierced through it directly, as if the two had not touched at all.

    "The river of time has split apart. It seems to be rejecting this lightning spear."

    Garen''s heart skipped a beat.

    Because the distance was too close, he was almost right next to the angry Demogorgon. In the situation where his face was close, it was not so easy to dodge. He could only choose to block.

    Moreover, Garen could feel that this thing had locked onto him as soon as it appeared.

    Time Barrier!

    A small tributary of the River of Time was drawn over, forming a barrier around Garen''s body.

    At this moment, time seemed to slow down.

    In the next second, the Time Breaking Thunder Spear came into contact with the Time Barrier.

    Amidst the crackling lightning bolts, the indestructible barrier of time was broken through. At the same time, the lightning spear that had dimmed a lot continued to shoot at Garen.

    Garen burst forth with the Power of Time, and the Ring of ck Scales on the wrist of his dragon w started to spin counterclockwise again, using the lightning spear as the target to cast Time Reversal.

    Under the power of Time Reversal, the lightning spear shed, but it did not retreat. Instead, it dimmed as it advanced in the river of time. It was extremely tenacious.

    However, the energy it possessed was obviously not enough to stab Garen.

    In response, Garen''s eyes sparkled as he took the initiative to disperse his defense.

    Chi!

    The Time Breaking Thunder Spear touched Garen''s scales and strangely fused into them.

    Immediately after, a strange lightning burst out from Garen''s body, circting and corroding Garen''s Time Power, making Garen feel unfamiliar with his own power. At the same time, he also felt that his connection with the River of Time had been greatly weakened. Most importantly, it was difficult to activate Time Dragon Countercurrent.

    "Damn, there''s actually such a vicious thing?"

    "It''s specifically targeted at me, to abolish my most powerful ability."

    "In that case¡­..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    This vision of the future copsed in Garen''s eyes.

    Garen rolled his eyes, raised his dragon w and took the initiative to p the slow and immobile lightning spear, as if he wanted to shatter it with his tyrannical True Dragon physique.

    At the same time, Garen used the surging Power of Time to confuse the eyes of the gods. The moment he was about toe into contact with the lightning spear, he used Time Reversal topletely obliterate the remaining power of the lightning spear.

    "What? How is that possible?"

    The lightning spear disappeared the moment it came into contact with the dragon''s ws. It was difficult to see if it had drilled into the dragon''s body or been obliterated.

    At the same time, the dragon wailed as if it had suffered some unexpected injury.

    "Haha, you''re finished."

    "I will be the hero of the Giant Tribe!"

    Seeing the dragon''s reaction, the Lord of Wrathughed happily.

    As if to vent his anger, the dragon raised the Golden Scaled Holy Sword and shed at the Wrath Lord again.

    At this moment, the Rage Sovereign had consumed a lot of divine power and had lost much of his ability to resist. However, he was not afraid of the Golden Scaled Holy Sword. He said,"Just you wait. I will be resurrected soon and be a member of the Giant Tribe.........."

    Chi!

    The Golden-Scaled Holy Sword beheaded the Angry Sovereign and stabbed at his divinity.

    In theory, Godheads were indestructible and could not be destroyed.

    After a god died, his divinity would disappear and reappear when he was resurrected.

    Because Godheads were difficult to destroy, all gods would not truly die.

    However, the moment the tip of the sword touched the Godhead, the Death Curse formed by the countless ancient golden dragons that died during the Draconic Meteorite War extended to the Godhead of Rage Sovereign, making it weak.

    Seemingly realizing something, after a brief pause, the Rage King''s head revealed an extremely terrified expression.

    "No, don''t!"

    Kacha!

    The Godhead in his head cracked open and was pierced through by the Golden Scale Holy Sword.

    Immediately, the shattered divine persona disappeared. It was unknown if it was really destroyed or if it had shattered and disappeared with the god''s death.

    "Koschild!"

    The Lord of Storms, who was watching the battle, did not expect this oue either.

    Now, it seemed that even if the Lord of Wrath was notpletely dead, it was almost impossible to collect the broken and disappeared divinity and revive him. The resources needed were not proportional to the gains.

    After being slightly surprised, the Lord of Storms stared at the dragon.

    At this moment, the dragon seemed to have suffered some kind of blow. It shed at the remains of the angry monarch as if it was venting its anger. The aftershock of its power made the desert world tremble.

    The Gods ''gazes were filled with curiosity, not understanding what had happened that would cause Garen to have such a reaction.

    "So, did Koschild seed in the end?"

    Looking at the silver dragon that had lost itsposure, the Lord of Storms pondered in his heart.

    He should have seeded. Otherwise, the calm and rational Dragon of Eternity and the Dragon of Time wouldn''t have lost hisposure like this. However, he couldn''t bepletely sure that he had lost the ability to reverse the flow of time. He still had to see his subsequent reaction, and it would be best to find an opportunity to test him in the future............ Lord of Storms thought so.

    "You died a worthy death, Koschild."

    "In my heart, I will give you the name of a hero."

    Looking at the bloody giant god, the Lord of Storms said softly.

    The Gods who were watching this battle did not understand what exactly happened to Garen, but looking at Garen''s reaction, they spected that the Rage King''s final attack was definitely not that simple.

    In the desert world, after trying his best to act out his furious behavior after suffering a major setback, Garen ended with an extremely furious dragon roar, saying, ""Giant Divine Branch, I will remember this grudge. Just wait, blood and death will descend again. The Wrath of the Dragon will burn you all to ashes!"

    In Lonia''s Heaven, the Metal Dragon God''s expression turned solemn and worried.

    "What happened?"

    He asked God Garen.

    Seeing the Metal Dragon God''s reaction, Shen Garen revealed a satisfied smile and said, ""My main body was just ying along and wasn''t really injured."

    "However, seeing your reaction, the main body''s performance should have some effect."

 Chapter 1038 War, War, Sacrifice The Blood Of The Giants To The Dragon Clan!_1

    "I see."

    " If we can hide it from the Lord of Storms, we can definitely surprise him when a war breaks out in the future and catch the Giant Divine System off guard."

    "If it works well, we can even secure victory at the critical moment."

    After listening to Shen Garen''s exnation, the Metal Dragon God''s eyes lit up, and it spoke in an excited tone.

    Without a doubt, if the Lord of Storms thought that Garen could no longer use Time Dragon Reverse Flow, and thus treated Garen as an ordinary God, he would suffer a huge loss in the end and receive a bloody lesson.

    " That''s a good response, " said Shen Garen with a smile. " I just don''t know if this performance can fool the Lord of Storms. ""

    " That''s right. " The Metal Dragon God''s eyes narrowed slightly. " Then, we need to make some reactions to increase the credibility. ""

    Shen Garen revealed a curious expression and asked, ""What reaction?"

    The Metal Dragon God grinned. " Of course, it''s natural for us to take revenge. We''ll massacre some giants in the prime material ne to express the wrath of the Dragon God. ""

    After a pause, the Metal Dragon God continued, ""The ones who understand us the most are often our enemies."

    "The Lord of Storms is such an enemy. This Giant Master God understands the nature of our Dragon God lineage very well."

    "If your potential is really crippled, even if it happened during the battle, the gods of the Dragon God system can''t sit idly by. They will definitely vent their anger after the battle."

    "If we don''t make any drastic movements, it will make the Lord of Storms suspicious."

    " At the same time, this can be a reason to start a war with the Giant God System. It''s perfectly justifiable. Even if the other gods want to stop it, it''s not convenient for them to intervene."

    "Since the Lord of Storms dares to do this, he must have the idea that as long as he seeds, he won''t be afraid of war."

    Shen Garen nodded slowly and said in a deep voice, ""Although I sessfully resisted this attack, the process was not smooth sailing."

    " I don''t know where the Lord of Storms found the mysterious thunderbolt that was targeted at me. If I hadn''t reacted quickly and set upyers of defense at the first moment, I would have been killed by him if I had been careless."

    After defending against the attack of the divine lightning, Garen carefully estimated the consequences of being hit.

    First of all, because the power of time was eroded, his life level would drop drastically. It was very likely that he would decline from a weak divine power to a demigod.

    Apart from that, because his body was contaminated with the Time Breaking Divine Thunder, before it waspletely expelled, Garen would have to use the Time Element''s ability twice the effort and half the effect, especially since his connection with the River of Time would be weakened, causing the Time Dragon Countercurrent to be difficult to take effect.

    "I don''t think the Lord of Storms has many of these things."

    "Otherwise, such a good opportunity shouldn''t have been used only once."

    "But what exactly is it and where did ite from? It seems to have some connection with the River of Time."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The time it came into contact with the Time Breaking Divine Thunder was only for a split second, so there was no time for Garen to analyze its source carefully. However, Garen vaguely felt that although this thing was rejected by the River of Time, it seemed to be rted to the River of Time.

    "After the assassination of the Annan Master God, the Lord of Storms, the patricide, led the Giant Divine System into silence for a long time."

    "Even when faced with the Dragon n''s provocation, he endured it silently."

    " However, from the looks of it now, the Lord of Storms should have absorbed and digested a portion of Annan''s authority. His strength has increased greatly, and he''s starting to suppress his restless ambitions."

    The Metal Dragon God''s gaze was cold as it spoke slowly.

    "Since the Lord of Storms wants war, let''s give him war."

    "If we can defeat our former enemies one after another, our dragon race will rise again and be the hegemon of the Multiverse."

    In the depths of every Dragon God''s heart, they yearned for the era when the ancient Dragon race ruled the skies andnds, dominating the Multiverse.

    "It just so happens that my dragon race''s people have been stable for a long time after the War of Glory. They have begun to yearn for battle and more glory."

    Garen nodded in agreement and said, ""For example, the arena of the Royal Court has never stopped for the past few years. The Legendary dragons ''exuberant energy has almost nowhere to vent."

    After winning the War of Glory and developing steadily for a period of time.

    The current Dragon n could be said to have an imposing manner. Each and every one of them was eager for an even grander victory in their hearts.

    "If we defeat the Giant Divine System in one go, the dragon race''s faith will definitely rise to another level."

    " After that, the powers of all the Gods of the Dragon God Branch will increase. If the Nine-Faced Dragon God is sessfully resurrected, Garen, your powers will increase again. No other God Branch will be able to stand shoulder to shoulder with the Dragon God Branch."

    The Metal Dragon God said with a look of anticipation.

    The current Dragon God system was no longer weak. Its strength was also among the best among all the divine systems.

    The Metal Dragon God, the Immortal Dragon Empress, and the first generation of the Iron Dragon King were considered three great Divine Powers.

    Garen, who could summon the Time Dragon, a great Divine Power, could barely be considered one of them.

    If that was the case, the Dragon God lineage now had four great Divine Powers.

    This was not a small sum.

    In most God Systems, there was usually only one Great Divine Power, which was the Main God of the God System. Some of the more powerful ones could have two Great Divine Powers, such as the Elf Main God and the Goddess of Life in the Elf God System.

    From this, it could be seen that the current Dragon God lineage indeed possessed extraordinaryprehensive strength.

 Chapter 1039 War, War, Sacrifice The Blood Of The Giants To The Dragon Clan!_2

    When God Garen advanced to a Great Divine Power, Garen''s main body would be a Great Divine Power, and the Nine-Faced Dragon God would be resurrected sessfully. The Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon Empress would also recover their Great Divine Power.............. Theplete Dragon God system could even fight against the gods of an entire outer ne by itself.

    At that time, the dragon race''s hegemony would descend once again.

    "If we officially start a war with the Giant Divine System, we can only win and not lose."

    "If we lose, and lose to our old enemy, the Dragon n''s newly-elevated momentum will plummet to the freezing point."

    "I don''t know how many years it will take to restore the glory of the Dragon n."

    the Metal Dragon God said seriously with a solemn expression.

    Compared to the Elf God System, the Giant God System and the Dragon God System had a more special rtionship.

    Almost all the intelligent creatures in the ne knew that dragons and giants were mortal enemies. When they met in the wild, conflict was inevitable, and it often ended with one party dying or fleeing.

    "You''re not injured. It''s just a disguise. Other than the Dragon God faction, you can''t let other creatures know."

    the Metal Dragon God warned.

    Shen Garen nodded and said seriously,"Of course I know that.""

    Pausing for a moment, Shen Garen asked,"In that case, should we officially dere war on the Giant Divine System?""

    The Metal Dragon God pondered for a moment under God Garen''s gaze, then shook its head and said, ""Let''s wait for a while more. If we can kill a Giant God before the official battle begins, it would be best if the Giant Divine System loses another member."

    "At that time, even if our race doesn''t take the initiative to dere war, the Giant Divine System won''t be able to endure it anymore. We can only choose war."

    " However, the Lord of Storms will definitely restrain the Giant God System during this period of time and make them raise their vignce. It won''t be so easy to seed."

    After thinking carefully, the Metal Dragon God said in a deep voice, ""In three years at thetest, if we can''t find an opportunity, we''ll start an all-out war with the Giant Divine System."

    Hearing the Metal Dragon God''s words, Shen Garen was deep in thought, and said, ""In that case, the God of Frost Giants, Solim, is a good target."

    " ''He'' still doesn''t know that his spouse is a chess piece that we''ve nted. It''s very easy for ''Him'' to use this to set up a trap."

    The Metal Dragon God''s gaze flickered. " In that case, you shouldmunicate with the Goddess of Frost more. Get hold of Solim''s whereabouts and thoughts. Find an opportunity to use this God of Frost Giants, who is a mid-level Divine Power, as a sacrificial g. ""

    Garen shook his head and said, ""Leave it to me."

    Pausing for a moment, Shen Garen lifted his chin and said, ""In addition, after my main body returned from another time and space, I brought two secret techniques. I can also spread them to the dragon race before the war with the Giant Divine System."

    The Metal Dragon God revealed a curious expression and said, ""Secret technique? What kind of secret technique is it?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Shen Garen smiled and said unhurriedly, ""Heavy magic and resonance casting."

    After exining for a while, the Metal Dragon Godughed, and its voice echoed in the temple. ""As expected of you. Just the lost secret technique you brought back from another time and space is enough to multiply the overall strength of the dragon race."

    In the endless passage of time, countless short-lived but extremely powerful lost secret techniques had been buried.

    Being able to collect these secret techniques from the alternate dimensions and bring them back to the main timeline was considered Garen''s unique special ability.

    "With heavy magic power and resonance casting, the chances of winning an all-out war against the Giant God System will increase again."

    "When the timees, the dragons will use the powerful secret technique you brought from another dimension to give the Giant Gods an unexpected surprise."

    God Garen pped his dragon wings and stretched his body like a big cat. He said, ""It would be best if I could give birth to two authorities like the Demonic Dragon Web."

    "As long as it''s widely recognized by the Dragon race, the probability is not small," said the Metal Dragon God."

    " I''m not sure. " He smiled and said, " If this continues, you might even have a chance to be a great Divine Power before Tiamat and I. ""

    "I look forward to this day."

    Shen Garen nodded gently and said,"Me too.""

    At the same time.

    In the Dragon Court Dimension, Garen, who had already returned from the Desert World, seemed to be carrying a thunderous rage all over his body. As soon as he returned, he entered the Eternal Pce and attracted the attention of many Legendary Dragons.

    The members of the Ancient Congress requested to meet him, but Garen rejected them with the excuse that he was in closed-door training to heal his injuries.

    The ancient dragons asked around and learned about what had happened in the desert world. Then, the news spread, and the Legendary dragons of the Royal Court also understood the situation.

    After a short period of peace, a portion of the furious dragons headed to the prime material ne to take revenge on the giant territories that they could find.

    Faced with the sudden attack of the legendary dragon, many weaker giant tribes were quickly burned to the ground.

    At the same time, because of this conflict, more intelligent creatures realized that Garen Aurelian, who was ambushed by the Raging Demogorgon in the desert world before his death, seemed to be in big trouble. Otherwise, the Dragon n would not have such a reaction.

    Under the leadership of the Lord of Storms, the Giants, who had been hiding for a long time, reacted strongly to the attack of the Legendary dragons.

    After that, many of the giant territories that had been sealed were opened again, and they frequently shed with the surrounding dragons.

    After some time, news came from somewhere that the Rage King''s ambush before his death was a mysterious item that the Lord of Storms had given to the Time Dragon, which made the Time Dragon''s ability to control time much weaker than before. For a long time, it could be said to be useless.

 Chapter 1040 War, War, Sacrifice The Blood Of The Giants To The Dragon Clan!_3

    Many intelligent creatures acknowledged this news.

    If not for this, it would be difficult to exin the Dragon n''s rage.

    Now, the Dragon God lineage had yet to express its stance.

    The two races had yet to start arge-scale war, but the atmosphere was already getting more and more intense.

    "........... Dragons and giants¡­...... The world had only been peaceful for a short while, and now, it was going to change again."

    Some wise men felt uneasy.

    The sun was still shining brightly, but the dark clouds in the distance had gathered together and were rolling over.

    After experiencing the aftermath of the War of Glory, the country wisely chose to close its doors. This time, it would not get involved in anything rted to the dragons and giants, for fear of being implicated.

    In the eyes of most intelligent creatures, elves were generally kind, while dragons and giants were powerful and cruel races.

    Faced with the feud between two powerful and brutal races, the most rational thing to do was to stay far away and never get close.

    "That''s it. It''s best if everyone thinks that I''m crippled."

    In the Dragon Nest of the Eternal Pce, Garen, who was mistakenly thought to have suffered a serious injury and was healing his injuries in a depressed manner, was happily admiring the reactions of the outside world. He shook his head and could not contain his joy. He did not look like he had been seriously injured at all.

    At the same time.

    In one of Garen''s Dimensional Spaces, a ckish-purple Abyssal Crystal began to tremble.

    Garen''s gaze moved slightly, and he took it out, injecting his own Spiritual Will at the same time.

    "I heard that you were crippled. Is that true?"

    A rough voice came from behind the chaos and asked bluntly.

    After thest transaction with the Queen of Chaos, due to Garen''s request, the two of them maintained a certain level ofmunication.

    In response, Garen snorted coldly and wagged his tail. He seemed a little angry and said in a deep voice, ""What does this have to do with you?"

    "Hahaha, you''re too anxious."

    "The recent rumors are most likely true. I''m really happy............ No, I feel sorry for you."

    Chaos didn''t hide his gloating.

    " Sigh, the future of the Time Dragon was smooth sailing, but because of the assassination of an ordinary Frost Giant God before his death, his level fell, and his potential was damaged."

    "What a terrible and pitiful result this is."

    "How did you know that my potential was damaged?" Garen asked. It was just some rumors. Whoever believed them would only suffer the consequences in the end."

    After hearing Garen''s words, Queen of Chaos sneered, ""Yes, yes, yes. It''s just a rumor. You''re still a Time Dragon with a bright future."

    The dragon was displeased and his tone was filled with anger. He did not give the Queen of Chaos any face and growled, ""Did you contact me just to mock me?"

    "You have achieved your goal. Now get lost."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As he spoke, Garen was about to cut off themunication with Chaos.

    Chaos no longer mocked him and hurriedly said, ""Don''t worry, I have a deal for you."

    "What deal?" Garen narrowed his eyes."

    " You killed Koschild in battle, " Chaos said calmly. " Then, ording to the rules of the Abyss, you can rece Koschild''s identity and be the ruler of the frozen wastnd on the 23rd level of the Bottomless Abyss."

    Garen chuckled, " Do you think I don''t understand the Abyss?"

    " The Abyssal ne that has lost its lord is ownerless. Although I have the most suitable reason to upy it by force, the other Demon Lords won''t just watch me take over the Frozen Wastnd."

    " It looks like you''re really injured, " said the Chaos Queen in surprise. " The Garen Aurelian in my impression is very confident and arrogant. It''s impossible for him to have such fear. ""

    Garen chose to remain silent.

    At the same time, the Chaos Queen revealed her true purpose and said, ""What I want is for you to hand over the Frozen Wastnd to me as a trade."

    "In this case, I can save a lot of unnecessary trouble by upying the Frozen Wastnd."

    "In return, I''ll give you a portion of the Frozen Wilderness''s rare resources."

    " In any case, with your current state, it''s impossible for you to be the Lord of the Frozen Wastnd. I guarantee that once you enter the Frozen Wastnd, the Giant Divine System''s Solim will arrive before the Demon Lord."

    "This guy has been trying to seize the territory of Koschild for a long time."

    After hearing what Chaos said, Garen''s gaze moved slightly, deep in thought.

    Fate was really amazing. Garen never thought that before God Garen could get reliable and effective information from Eulhur that could be used to set up a trap for Solim, he would make progress after the chaos.

    "Hmph, do you think I''ll give up an abyssal ne to you so easily?"

    "Don''t even think about it."

    " Damn you! " The Chaos Queen was exasperated. " I''m giving you face by agreeing to trade with you. When youe to the Frozen Wilderness, I''ll be the first to tear you apart and then upy this level! ""

    " I know you''re anxious, " Garen said calmly. " But don''t be anxious. ""

    "Unless you''re not afraid of the Styx Contract at all."

    Chaos''s tone froze, and then he said unhappily, ""It doesn''t matter. Even if I don''t make a move, you won''t be able to upy the Frozen Wastnd safely. If you don''t believe me, just wait and see."

    Very quickly, Garen and Primal Chaos ended this connection.

    "Soliem¡­... Frozen Wilderness ......."

    "This is a good opportunity."

    "Let''s see if you dare toe."

    In the quiet dragon nest, the silver dragon curled up and muttered to itself, its eyes bright.

 Chapter 1041 The Proud Dragon And God (1)

    "Garen, my good son, are you alright? Don''t tell me you really suffered internal injuries like the rumors say?"

    In the Eternal Pce, the White Dragon Lady, whom he had not seen for a long time, was in Garen''s dragon nest. She asked with a slightly worried tone.

    However, as soon as she finished speaking, the White Dragon Lady''s gaze was attracted by the gold, silver, and gemstones in Garen''s dragon nest. Her eyes were fixed on them, and she was drooling. She even sneakily took a few gemstones and stuffed them under her scales.

    "Salia."

    Garen opened his mouth and called out White Dragon Lady''s name.

    Under the silver dragon''s gaze, the White Dragon Lady''s movements froze. She smiled awkwardly, then pretended that nothing had happened and put the gem back.

    "Don''t misunderstand, I''m just admiring your wealth."

    " Admire, I admire. As a proud dragon, I, Saria, am definitely not trying to steal it."

    The White Dragon Lady emphasized several times in guilt.

    Garen knew her very well, so he naturally couldn''t be bothered to argue with White Dragon Lady.

    Speaking of which, Garen had not seen the White Dragon Lady for a long time.

    The White Dragon Lady was now more than one hundred and sixty years old, close to the age of a dragon. However, her body length was only about twenty-three meters, which seemed very small in front of Garen.

    Although they were all in the Royal Court, Garen usually stayed in the Eternal Pce. As the important ce of the Royal Court, the residence of the Lord of the Royal Court, and the venue of all kinds of important meetings, ordinary dragons would not enter here.

    As the surroundings were filled with immemorial legendary dragons, and even ancient half-divine dragons, a weak adult dragon like the White Dragon Lady naturally wouldn''t casually step into the area.

    However, this time, after learning that Garen had been ambushed.

    The White Dragon Lady, on the other hand, withstood the dragon''s might of the group of Immemorial Dragons. She entered the Eternal Pce in fear and trepidation.

    "Garen, this Eternal Pce of yours isn''t too good."

    "When I came in, I didn''t see a single guard, nor was I stopped."

    "If an enemy sneaks in when you''re not around, won''t your treasure be stolen?"

    The White Dragon Lady mumbled. At the same time, her eyes rolled as if she was up to something bad.

    There were powerful True Dragon Guards stationed outside the Eternal Pce, but they did not stop the little White Dragon that had entered without Garen''s explicit orders. Even with the White Dragon Lady''s senses, it was difficult for her to discover the guards. Therefore, it gave the White Dragon Lady the illusion that she was not on guard.

    "It''s fine. If a thief manages to enter the Eternal Pce while I''m not around, I''ll be fine."

    ".............. In that case, there would be a good show to watch. The Eternal Pce itself was a divine artifact. It would not show mercy to the thieves who had sneaked in."

    Garen said unhurriedly.

    Garen had always been able to see through White Dragon Lady''s thoughts.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Under the silver dragon''s shadow, the petite White Dragon Lady''s body trembled.

    The White Dragon Lady was now more than one hundred and sixty years old, close to the age of a dragon. However, her body length was only about twenty-three meters, which seemed very small in front of Garen.

    "If I sneak in¡­.... No, if a thief sneaked in, what would happen?"

    White Dragon Lady looked up at the huge Garen and asked softly.

    Hearing this, the silver dragon wagged its tail and said with a smile,"I''m not some devil. I''m just skinning him and pulling out his tendons. At the same time, I''ll extract his soul and imprison him to endure eternal torture and pain."

    "Right, Harris?"

    As the weapon spirit of the Eternal Pce, Harris appeared.

    The half-illusory skull shadow spun once, then cackled and said, ""I will strictly abide by your will, Master."

    The White Dragon Lady shrank her head and said with a trembling voice, ""Too, too terrifying."

    Garen''s expression turned serious, and he said seriously, " For thieves, even the cruelest means are eptable."

    After a pause, the silver dragon revealed a suspicious expression. Its head, which was almost half the size of the White Dragon Lady''s body, approached and sized up the White Dragon Lady with a sense of oppression. At the same time, it said,"It''s not the nature of my dragon race to sympathize with thieves. Could it be that you''re the thief who wants to sneak into the Eternal Pce when I''m not around?"

    The White Dragon Lady''s head shook like a rattle-drum.

    "How is that possible? Am I such a dragon?"

    "Garen, you don''t trust me, I''m so sad."

    Looking at the White Dragon Lady trembling in fear, not forgetting to quibble, Garenughed out loud, his deep voice reverberating like thunder in the dragon nest.

    Afterughing, Garen exposed White Dragon Lady''s thoughts and said directly, ""I''m very happy that you came to the Eternal Pce to care about me. However, I don''t like it when you want to steal my things."

    Hearing Garen''s words, the White Dragon Lady''s voice became much weaker, and she whispered, ""Listen to my excuses."

    Garen shook his head and said,"I don''t want to listen.""

    Looking at White Dragon Lady''s anxious look, Garen stopped teasing her and said, ""In thest battle with the Giant God, I was indeed injured. I''m afraid I''ll have to stop at my current level in the future."

    The fact that he was only pretending to be injured was basically only known to the internal members of the Dragon God faction.

    The reason why he didn''t tell the White Dragon Lady was very simple. Not to mention that she had never been a reliable dragon, and she might be secretly targeted by some gods with ulterior motives likest time, and then the news would be leaked without knowing it.

    At the same time.

    Under Garen''s gaze, the White Dragon Lady was slightly stunned, but she shook her tail and heaved a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 1042 The Proud Dragon And God (2)

    "So it''s just a halt. You''re already very powerful now."

    "I thought you were about to die, so I came to see you."

    Garen was speechless.....

    "If you don''t know how to speak, you don''t have to say it."

    The silver dragon rolled its eyes and said unhappily.

    "Since you''re fine, I''m relieved."

    "You can recuperate here. I''m going back to sleep."

    After chatting casually with the White Dragon Lady for a while in the dragon nest, the White Dragon Lady bid farewell to Garen. She pped her little wings and turned around to leave. At the same time, when she took off, her ws unconsciously curled up.

    Garen did not seem to notice the White Dragon Lady''s little actions this time.

    Soon, the White Dragon Lady left the Eternal Pce and returned to a cier mountain range in the Dragon Court ne where her dragon nest was located.

    Standing on top of an ice mountain, the White Dragon Lady revealed a smug smile as she bathed in the cold wind and snow. She whispered to herself and said excitedly, "" Hehe, in the end, I still managed to steal your treasure. Lla, I stole something from a Dragon God''sir. I, Saria, am really amazing."

    As she spoke, she lowered her head to look at her dragon w.

    "Hmm?"

    In his field of vision, the few top-grade magic gems that he had quietly taken away had unknowingly turned into stones engraved with low-level fireball magic runes.

    Bang!

    A few balls of mes suddenly exploded, emitting thick ck smoke that enveloped the White Dragon Lady''s head.

    At the same time, White Dragon Lady''s cough came from the ck smoke. She exhaled and blew away the mes and smoke, revealing her smoky dragon face.

    "Woah, my gemstone."

    "Garen, it must be you."

    "Return my gemstone."

    After letting out a wail, the White Dragon Lady pped her wings and flew toward the Eternal Pce against the cold wind. However, after flying for a few seconds, she turned around angrily.

    "Forget it, Salia. You''ll only get beaten up if you go."

    After realizing this cruel reality, the White Dragon Lady returned to her dragon nest between the ciers with a depressed expression. She used sleep to soothe her injured young heart.

    "You really don''t give up, and you''re too bold."

    "Or is she pampered? She knew that I wouldn''t really do anything to her, so she was fearless."

    In the Eternal Pce, the silver dragon sensed the explosion of the Fireball Stone and thought to himself.

    When the White Dragon Lady left, he used Time Freeze to exchange for the gemstone that the White Dragon Lady had stolen. It was a small lesson for this guy.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    After this small interlude, Garen looked down at the bottom of the dragon nest.

    The energy dragon girl''s aura was getting more and more stable, but she still needed some time to wake up.

    "I reckon that I can just make it in time to start a war with the Giant God System............"

    ording to the Dragon Gods ''n, if they couldn''t find a chance to kill the giant god, they would start the war three yearster at thetest.

    However, the opportunity was right in front of the Dragon Gods.

    After learning about Solem from the Queen of Chaos, God Garen and Eulermunicated deeply and confirmed that what the Queen of Chaos said was true. The God of Frost Giants, Solem, was indeed coveting the Frozen Wastnd.

    If one thought about it seriously, one would know the reason.

    A long time ago, Demogorgon Wrath was not a Giant God, but a rtively powerful Frost Giant.

    However, because the earliest batch of Frost Giants entered the Abyss and became a Frost Giant Lord on the Abyssal ne, they received the recognition and faith of many Frost Giants and advanced to be Lesser Divine Powers. They had also been tirelessly fighting with Solim for the faith of the Frost Giants.

    While he hated Koschild, Solim also wanted to freeze the Wilderness.

    He wanted to receive Koschild''s legacy and improve his level of divinity that had been stagnant for a long time.

    Of course, it was impossible for him to be a great Divine Power. However, even if he could increase his Godhead by one or two levels, it was still an irresistible temptation for Solim.

    As the God of the Frost Giants, as a Frost Giant like the Wrath Sovereign, and also a Divine Branch''s Solim, it was perfectly justifiable for him topete with Garen for the Frozen Wastnd, and it would not cause too much trouble.

    He learned from Euler that Solim was hesitating and was very interested.

    In response, God Garen gave Euler a mission, asking her to urge Solim to fight for the Frozen Wastnd no matter what.

    If he seeded, Eulhur would no longer have to pretend to be polite with the giant. In the future, he would receive the protection of the Dragon God lineage and be a follower god.

    Eulhur was currently executing this mission.

    Inside the divine kingdom of the God of Frost Giants, Solim.

    Endless ciers rose and fell, and the snowstorm that fell from the sky seemed to never stop. Ordinary creatures would be frozen to death in a few seconds here. The ones who lived here were basically Frost Giants loyal to Solim.

    The believers of the Frost Giants were distributed in tribes or cities across the divine kingdom, bathing in the cold wind and snow.

    In the center of the divine kingdom, there was a towering ice mountain that reached straight into the clouds. It was difficult to see the top.

    Solim''s pce was built on the highest point of the iceberg. Looking down from the peak, he could see the magnificent scenery of the Kingdom of Ice and Snow.

    "What are you thinking about, Solim?"

    "Hurry up and make a decision to snatch the Frozen Wilderness over. I want to change my ce to live. I''m tired of the scenery here."

    Eulhur looked at a giant with dissatisfaction and said.

    The giant had ice-blue skin, an ugly and rough face, and a pair of eyes that seemed to be made of the hardest ice crystals. When he breathed, the ice and snow in the entire God''s Kingdom moved rhythmically, as if they were born from him. Endless low temperatures extended from him as the center. Unless it was a god of the same attribute, it would be difficult to adapt to the environment around him.

 Chapter 1043 The Proud Dragon And God (3)

    It was the God of Frost Giants, Solim, who was a mid-level Divine Power.

    Facing the cruel Giant God, Eulhur''s tone was very impatient,pletely different from when he was talking to Garen.

    "My lover, I also want to freeze the wastnd, but¡­.........."

    Solim was now a hundred meters tall. He held Euler in his palm and exined in a gentle tone.

    Eulhur frowned and interrupted Solim, ""Then why haven''t you taken any action? It was rumored that the Dragon of Eternity and the Dragon of Time of the Dragon God lineage had already been seriously injured, but they had still left the Divine Kingdom not long ago and descended into the Frozen Wilderness."

    The one in the Frozen Wastnd was God Garen.

    It had not been long since God Garen had settled in the Frozen Wastnd and dered himself the Lord of the Frozen Wastnd.

    "I''m not afraid. What are you afraid of?"

    "It''s not a matter of fear." Solim smiled helplessly."

    "The war between the giants and the dragons will probably begin soon."

    "The Lord of Storms has given us an order to be on guard and not act recklessly."

    "Just like us, the Dragon Gods have been very vignt recently. Other than the Dragons of Eternity and Time, there''s no news of any other Dragon Gods acting rashly."

    Like the Dragon Gods, if the Giant Divine System found an opportunity, they would try to get rid of a Dragon God before the war officially broke out.

    "Lord of Storms, Lord of Storms."

    "Are you that afraid of the Lord of Storms, Solim? Whatever he says?"

    "Is it because ''He'' dared to kill his father, and you''re afraid that ''He'' will kill you too?"

    Euler stomped his foot on Solim''s palm and said angrily.

    Eulhur was an ambitious goddess.

    In her mind, although she was weak, as long as she could cling to a powerful god, she would also be honored and obtain the respect and reverence of the gods.

    Solim had never been Eulhur''s ideal partner.

    The reason why he was willing to be a partner with Solim was because Solim had a fierce pursuit of the Goddess of Ice, and was even willing to give up his faith. It could be said that Solim would grant all of Euler''s requests.

    Eulhur only treated Solem as a tool, which was why he betrayed Solem and relied on the God of Storm and Destruction, Talos, who was a great Divine Power.

    After being betrayed, Solim didn''t even make trouble. The only response he made was to take back the faith he had given to Eul.

    After that, when Eulhur said that he realized his mistake and returned to Solim''s side, the God of Frost Giants agreed without hesitation.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Solim was a brutal Frost Giant.

    However, he gave all his gentleness to Euler.

    However, the more he did so, the more he could not obtain Euler''s sincerity.

    Eulhur''s cold heart was easier to be captured by a powerful god than by Solim, who was gentle to him.

    In front of God Garen, Eulhur had always been as docile as a littlemb, but when facing Solim¡­........... She had a second cold face.

    Solim''s face turned solemn as he said in a deep voice, ""My love, don''t say such things again."

    The divine might of a mid-level Divine Power subconsciously gathered, causing Euler to stop breathing and his heart to stop.

    Looking at the pale face of Eulur, Solim immediately revealed an apologetic expression. He retracted his divine aura and whispered,"I''m sorry, it was just an ident. The Lord of Storms is now the Master God of our race. You can say who you want, but you can''t nder the Lord of Storms."

    "This is also for your safety."

    Eulhur regained his senses and was not afraid of the powerful Solim at all. He said unhappily,"You''ve lost yourposure, which means that you''re really afraid of the Lord of Storms."

    "Solim, can''t you have some ambition?"

    "The Lord of Storms is your brother, but he dared to kill his father in order to obtain the position of the Lord God. What about you? Now is such a good opportunity, but you don''t even dare to snatch the abyssal ne that you''ve been eyeing for a long time."

    "How can you give me the future I want like this?"

    "Just now, you were so angry that you wanted to attack me. I was so disappointed."

    " It''s not that I don''t dare to, " Solim tried his best to exin. " The Dragon of Eternity and the Dragon of Time just advanced to mid-level Divine Power not long ago, and they''re injured now. They''re not likely to be my match.............."

    Eulhur turned his head, and at the same time,yers of ice crystals extended andpletely sealed himself, indicating that he didn''t listen to Solim at all.

    Solim was helpless, and his face was filled with distress.

    The cold wind howled in the Divine Kingdom as time passed.

    After hesitating for a long time, Solim gritted his teeth and said, ""Alright, alright, I''ll do as you say. I''ll snatch the Frozen Wastnd and build a beautiful pce inside as a gift for you."

    The ice crystals melted. Afterpleting his mission, Eulhur revealed a sincere smile.

    Because of her sincerity, her smile was like a flower, which stunned Solim.

    Solim''s expression became serious. He looked at Euler with a doting gaze and said in a deep voice, ""My love, I haven''t seen you smile so happily for a long time."

    "Don''t worry, I''ll personally take action and seize the Frozen Wastnd for you."

 Chapter 1044 Demon General, Dark Sovereign

    A few weeks ago, when God Garen had just arrived at the Frozen Wastnd.

    "This is the 23rd level of the Bottomless Abyss, the Frozen Wilderness............."

    In the boundless cold pr world, the silver dragon d in divine light was bathed in the blizzard. It hung high in the sky and swept across the frozen wastnd with an indifferent gaze, taking in the scene of the abyss.

    Although this was the Abyss, due to the unique monotonous environment, the natives of the Frozen Wastnd were not mainly demons.

    Other than demons, the Frost Giants were the mostmon creatures in the Frozen Wastnd because the previous ruler was the Wrath King, who was a Frost Giant.

    As long as it was an environment of ice and snow, there would be Frost Giants distributed, whether it was in the prime material ne, the upper ne, or the lower ne.

    The difference was nothing more than how much.

    Under God Garen''s gaze, Frost Giant tribes or cities of various sizes were scattered across the Frozen Wastnd.

    Because there were too many Frost Giants, the cold wind that blew through the entire Frozen Wilderness seemed to have a Frost Giant''s scent that made God Garen feel disgusted.

    "Now that I''ve upied the Frozen Wastnd, how should I deal with the Frost Giants here?"

    At this thought, Shen Garen''s gaze became as cold as the frozen wastnd, filled with killing intent.

    Due to his experience of being enemies with the Frost Giant tribe in the Northern Ice Fields when he was young, and the fact that the two of them were mortal enemies, Shen Garen would not show any mercy to the Frost Giants.

    "These bugs are better off dead."

    Turning his head, Garen''s gaze stretched infinitely, and finally locked onto the two towering mountains in the Frozen Wilderness, as well as the magnificent cier Fortress between the snow-covered peaks.

    Arge number of Frost Giant ns were built around the two tall icebergs.

    Moreover, most of the Frost Giants guarding the Ice Fortress were powerful Legendary-level Frost Giants.

    The strongest Frost Giants in the Frozen Wastnd were all gathered around cier Fortress in God Garen''s eyes.

    "The abyssal ne isn''t small either. The surface area is vast, and even I can''t see the entire picture."

    "Then¡­. He did not care about the scattered giant tribes in the frozen wastnd."

    "Take out cier Fortress in Koschild first."

    With a wave of his dragon wings, Shen Garen''s body disappeared from the snow and appeared above cier Fortress in an instant.

    The giant dragon wings spread out high, and divine might and dragon might ovepped. It rose and fell, dispersing the snowstorm that covered this area all year round, making the scene here clear.

    At the same time.

    Sensing the divine might and dragon''s might that seemed to have materialized, the Frost Giants and demons living nearby looked up in horror.

    The silver dragon that blotted out the sun came into view.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The body that Shen Garen showed was not considered huge. It was only a hundred meters from head to toe, and it was not shocking in the Abyss.

    However, because the dragon''s body contained divinity and divine power that far exceeded the life level of ordinary creatures, God Garen seemed infinitely majestic in the eyes of ordinary creatures, like a giant beast that could support the heavens and the earth.

    When he first saw Shen Garen.

    The Frost Giants and Demon subordinates who originally belonged to Koschild felt a chill in their hearts. The Demons were actually fine, but under the shadow of God Garen, especially the giants, their ugly and rough faces were obviously distorted by the nervousness and fear, making them look even uglier.

    Retracting his dragon wings, Shen Garen stood on the top of cier Fortress.

    The giant dragon body that was entrenched did not hide its divine might and dragon might.

    Shen Garen''s gaze swept across the surroundings indifferently, and he said in a deep voice, ""I am the Lord of the Dragon Court, the Lord of Spacetime and Fate, the Dragon of Eternity and Time."

    "Today, my divine might will cleanse the frozen wastnd and eliminate all foolish mortals who hate me."

    "Those who are loyal to the angry ruler and those who are enemies of the dragon race will fall into eternal death."

    As soon as he finished speaking.

    Arge number of demon guards flew out from the cier Fortress and shouted at Garen, ""Mighty Dragon God, we only follow the Lord of the Frozen Wastnd, not the God of the Frost Giants."

    "Now that you have upied the Frozen Wastnd, we are willing to serve you."

    The demons here didn''t care if the Lord of the Frozen Wastnd was a dragon or a giant.

    They had no loyalty to begin with.

    "This is a wise choice. I can see the respect in your eyes."

    "I ept your surrender."

    "Now, use the blood of the giants to prove to me what kind of elite soldiers you are!"

    Shen Garen looked down at the ground and said.

    An abyss was veryrge, and if he wanted to manage it, he would have to recruit some local demons as subordinates. In the future, when things settled down, God Garen would also consider bringing some True Dragon citizens who were not afraid of the cold and abyss here. As his trusted subordinates, he could also station some mechanical armies here.

    Then, a good show began.

    The Frost Giants and Demons, who were originally under themand of the Wrath Sovereign and had always tolerated each other despite their dislike for each other, had never had any violent conflicts. Now, under the watchful eyes of God Garen, they began to fight each other.

    However, as soon as the battle began, the demons were forced to retreat, and they were beaten up by the Frost Giants.

    Garen saw this and shook his head.

    However, this situation was also reasonable.

 Chapter 1045 Demon General, Dark Sovereign

    Demogorgon Wrath had been managing the Frozen Wastnd for a long time. Because he didn''t trust the demons, he had wantonly developed the subordinates of the Frost Giants here, causing the Frost Giants here to be more powerful than the demons in general.

    Moreover, in front of a Dragon God, the Frost Giants here knew very well that there was a high chance that they would not be able to survive.

    In addition, as the followers of the Angry Sovereign, the Frost Giants here were very violent and passionate about fighting.

    Therefore, these Frost Giants were fearless when they fought, like trapped beasts fighting to the death.

    There was even a Frost Giant that was half a step away from bing a Demigod. It looked like the leader of the guards of cier Fortress. After tearing apart a few Legendary Great Demons, it roared angrily and charged straight at God Garen, who was entrenched on the top of the fortress.

    "Damn Dragon God, go to hell!"

    The Frost Giant bent its knees and leaped. Its powerful general stomped on the ground and soared into the sky like a meteor.

    In the air, under the cover of the wind and snow, it controlled the power of ice and snow to condense a sharp and thick ice spear in its hand. The muscles on its arm twisted and bulged. As it jumped to a high ce, it threw it at Shen Garen, who was enveloped by the divine light.

    In response, God Garen looked at the Frost Giant with pity.

    "Roaring and provoking the gods, you may think that you are brave."

    "Little did you know that in the eyes of the gods, you are just an insect who overestimates your own strength and doesn''t know the immensity of heaven and earth."

    As a god with a mid-level Divine Power, Garen, although he did not have nearly invinciblebat power like Garen''s main body, he was still a strong god. If he was injured by a Frost Giant who was not even a Demigod, he could simply kill himself. He could not afford to lose face.

    The Frost Giant''s ice spear was as fast as lightning.

    However, in the eyes of God Garen, it was as slow as a snail.

    Under the Frost Giant''s hopeful gaze, the silver dragon casually extended a w and flicked at the ice spear.

    Chi!

    In an instant, the ice spear flew back at a faster, fiercer, and fiercer speed.

    The Frost Giant only felt a blur in front of its eyes, and then it felt a chill that prated its heart.

    The sound of the wind seemed toe from his chest.

    Looking down, the Frost Giant saw that there was a bloody hole in its chest. It could even see the scenery behind it through the bloody hole. The cold wind passed through it and was whistling.

    "Ah!"

    The Frost Giant gathered energy, wanting to heal its wounds.

    However, how could a body that was injured by divine power get rid of the corrosion of divine power without the corresponding quasi-divine power? After struggling for a second or two, the raging Frost Giant turned into a corpse and fell from the sky.

    "My Lord is mighty!"

    A ten-meter-tall legendary Icestorm Demon whose back was covered with icicles shouted shamelessly.

    "Traitor!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The Frost Giant that was fighting it red at it and roared.

    The Icy Storm Demon revealed a mouth full of sharp teeth and smiled malevolently. He said to the Frost Giant, ""Hehe, thanks for thepliment."

    To demons, betrayal was a good word.

    Betrayal between demons was asmon as eating and drinking.

    With the death of the Lord of Wrath, the demons were no longer restrained by the Lord-tier power. They didn''t feel any psychological pressure when they betrayed.

    After seeing the most powerful Frost Giant guard die tragically, there were no more Frost Giants who dared to attack God Garen. Even if they were in a hostile state, it would indeed take a lot of courage to withstand the divine might and attack God Garen.

    Unfortunately, without sufficient strength, this courage was worthless and very cheap.

    After watching the battle between the demons and the Frost Giants for a while, God Garen felt bored.

    After all, he wanted to see the desperate appearance of the Frost Giants, not the scene of the Frost Giants beating the demons up.

    The dragon that was entrenched on the top of the fortress moved its body and slowly stood up, pping its dragon wings.

    At the same time, a surge of divine might mixed with vast Extraordinary Divine Power burst forth, sweeping in all directions.

    Wherever it passed, the Frost Giants ''bodies paused, and their original movements stopped.

    Immediately after, after a painful expression, it exploded into a bloody mist that filled the sky, dyeing the world of ice and snow covered in silver scarlet.

    It was as if bright fireworks were blooming.

    Around cier Fortress, more than 100,000 Frost Giants exploded at the same time, and the thick smell of blood assaulted their faces.

    With a thought from Shen Garen, a ray of light shone over and purified the filthy remains and blood.

    In the blink of an eye, the ce was restored to its original state. The bloody scene just now seemed to be an illusion. Fine snowkes fell from the sky, and the cold wind blew continuously............. Other than the Frost Giants that had disappeared, it seemed like nothing had happened.

    The demons were stunned on the spot.

    After witnessing God Garen''s mighty power, they began to worship the majestic Dragon God to express their ''loyalty''.

    Although the world of demons was full of deception and betrayal, due to their natural reverence and pursuit of power, their reverence for the strong was not false.

    Of course, God Garen knew that the demons ''loyalty was not to be trusted. The demons'' betrayal without hesitation was still fresh in his mind.

    However, as long as he could suppress them, he could indeed use them.

    After dealing with thergest gathering ce of the Frost Giants, Shen Garen took a deep breath.

    The stench of giants that filled the air had almostpletely disappeared, making Shen Garen feel that the air was much fresher and sweeter.

 Chapter 1046 Demon General, Dark Sovereign

    Thergest gathering ce was settled, and the remaining Frost Giant tribes scattered in the Frozen Wilderness were not worth mentioning. God Garen casually ordered the demons who had just dered their loyalty to him, saying, "" I''m not satisfied with your performance just now. Now, I''ll give you another mission, a chance to perform. Clean up the remaining Frost Giant tribe in the Frozen Wilderness."

    "If you can''t evenplete such a simple mission, then you should consciously leave the Frozen Wastnd."

    After receiving God Garen''s order, the demons immediately took action.

    "Yes, your will is our heart!"

    After expressing their loyalty, the demons followed Garen''s orders and scattered, excitedly sweeping through the Frost Giant tribe.

    As bloodthirsty and cruel demons, they loved to kill. They did not resist God Garen''s order and were very active.

    At the same time.

    Shen Garen''s gaze moved slightly, looking at a certain ce in the ordinary space that was covered in snow and wind.

    "How long are you going to hide? Show yourself."

    The dragon spoke unhurriedly.

    Whoosh!

    A cluster of blood-red mes ignited in the air and then gathered into shape.

    Under God Garen''s gaze, a demon with two horns on its head and a pair of wings that seemed to be made of mes appeared.

    Its upper body was naked, revealing its dark red skin. There were many cracks on its skin, and it was emitting a burning me likeva. It was out of ce in this world of ice and snow.

    As soon as the demon appeared, the surrounding temperature began to rise.

    When the high temperature and low temperature collided, the steam boiled and sizzled.

    This was a Balor, a Balor belonging to the Tanari Demons.

    The Ifrit looked somewhat simr to the pit fiends of the Nine Hells, but its body was shorter and thicker than the pit fiends, and its appearance was slightly inferior. Although its status among the demons was not low, it was not as high as the pit fiends among the devils.

    "Which lord are you?"

    "Appearing in the Frozen Wilderness, are you coveting this territory that belongs to me?"

    Shen Garen squinted his eyes and said.

    When he wasmunicating with the Chaos Queen, the Chaos Queen had clearly said that Garen would definitely encounter some trouble if he wanted to freeze the wastnd. This was because an Abyss Level that had just lost its Lord would attract the attention of many powerful demons.

    "To be able to discover me so easily, the Dragons of Eternity and Time truly live up to their reputation."

    The Ifrit grinned, but there was no malice in its tone.

    Originally, there was one, but after seeing God Garen''s performance, the me Demon felt that it was more appropriate to get along with him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    In any ce, the strength distribution of creatures was like a pyramid. The stronger the level, the fewer the creatures.

    The Bottomless Abyss was no exception.

    In the Abyss, the vast majority of Demon Overlords were weak Divine Powers. Medium Divine Powers were also the best among Demon Overlords, and those with great Divine Powers were the most famous Demon Overlords.

    This me Demon Overlord was a mid-level Divine Power. He wasn''t considered a low-level Demon Overlord, but he wasn''t a true expert either.

    "My name is Caltum, the me Demon Overlord of the 21st level of the Bottomless Abyss."

    " I heard that you''re going to settle in the Frozen Wastnd and be the Lord of the Frozen Wastnd. Moreover, the Frozen Wastnd is close to my territory, so I came here to see the legendary Dragon of Eternity and Time."

    "I''ve never been on good terms with Koschild. I''m very happy to hear that you killed him."

    Balrog and Frost Giant¡­....... It was unusual for them to get along peacefully.

    However, even though he was stronger than Koschild, Koschild had the Giant Divine System''s background, so the me Demon Overlord was somewhat afraid.

    "There''s a saying in the prime material ne,''the enemy of my enemy is my friend''. I think we can interact more in the future and perhaps be allies."

    "I wonder if a Dragon God is willing to befriend an Evil Demon?"

    Disregarding the appearance of the me Demon Overlord, its tone was rather friendly.

    After listening to the me Demon Overlord''s exnation, God Garen calmly said, ""I don''t mind bing an ally with the demons, but before we officially be allies, I think we can start with some simple resource transactions."

    Since they had settled in the Abyss, they would only be looking for trouble if they continued to treat the demons as enemies.

    Moreover, dragons did not have a natural hatred for demons.

    They were nothing more than evil creatures. Some of the evil dragons among the Chromatic Dragons were on par with the demons, or even worse.

    However, allies were not just for show.

    In order to be allies, an alliance that could bind both parties was essential.

    "I look forward to bing a true ally with a Dragon God in the future."

    The me Demon Overlordughed as mes surged around his body.

    Before this, there was no Dragon God in the Bottomless Abyss. God Garen was the first Dragon God to enter the Bottomless Abyss.

    In the Mountain Paradise, there were divine kingdoms that upied an abyss level............ This kind of thing was also very rare among the gods.

    As he had grown up in the icy ins of the extreme north, God Garen did not resist the environment of the frozen wastnd. Instead, he felt familiar with it. However, God Garen was willing toe to the Bottomless Abyss not because he really liked the frozen wastnd.

    After the n to kill the Giant God was over, regardless of whether it was sessful or not, God Garen''s main body would return to the God''s Kingdom, leaving only his incarnation in the Frozen Wilderness to manage it.

 Chapter 1047 Demon General, Dark Sovereign

    After conversing with Caltum for a while, the Demon Lord left the Frozen Wastnd.

    After a while, God Garen, who had already moved into cier Fortress, had a slight change in his gaze. The incarnation that he left behind in his God''s Kingdom learned from Saint Eulur that Soliem was determined to go to the Frozen Wastnd.

    God Garen was very curious about how Eulhur made the God of Frost Giants, who had hesitated for a long time, make up his mind, so he asked Eulhur.

    When he learned that Solem was willing to take the risk to snatch the Frozen Wastnd just to make Aurul smile, God Garen couldn''t help but feel sad.

    If the God of the Frost Giants didn''t die, who would?

    In the empty cier Fortress, Shen Garen seemed to be muttering to himself, ""Level 3 Domain Master, I''ll be depending on you this time."

    A maic voice sounded out of thin air and entered Garen''s ears. He said gently, ""The God of Frost Giants, Solim? A decent prey. I will make him stay in the Abyss forever."

    "However, don''t forget our agreement. Otherwise, I will be very angry."

    Now, the movements of the Dragon God Gods were also under the close watch of the Giant Gods.

    Therefore, the other Dragon Gods were unable to assist God Garen in hunting the God of the Frost Giants, because under the vignce of the Giant Gods, it was difficult for the other Dragon Gods topletely hide their tracks when they entered the Abyss.

    Once the God of Frost Giants discovered something unusual, he would never choose toe to the Frozen Wastnd.

    However, without the help of the other Dragon Gods, it was obviously impossible to kill the God of the Frost Giants by relying on God Garen''s own strength.

    The other party was not weak. Without a sufficient number of mid-level Divine Powers or a great Divine Power, it was impossible to stop Solim when he wanted to escape.

    Therefore, the Immortal Dragon Empress made a deal with a Demon Lord.

    Among all the Demon Lords in the Abyss, the three Demon Princes were undoubtedly the most famous.

    Then, there were some lords like the Archdevils, who were crowned with the title of Archdevil or Grand Lord.

    The Duke Fiend was weaker than the prince, but not by much. He was also qualified to participate in the Battle of the Kings of the Abyss.

    The master of the three realms mentioned by God Garen was one of the Demon Dukes, and he was considered to be the most powerful Duke just below the Prince of Demons. His name was Grazite.

    The demons respectfully addressed this lord as the Dark Sovereign.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Most Demon Lords only controlled one abyssal ne, but the Dark Sovereign had three abyssal ne territories under hismand.

    Forty-five, forty-six, forty-seven............ These three adjacent abyssal nes were all the Dark Sovereign''s territory, so it had the title of the master of three domains.

    Interestingly enough, the Dark Sovereign''s three domains were also known as ''Inferno.'' This was because the Demon Lord''s mind was as cunning as a demon''s, and countless Demon Lords had lost to the Dark Sovereign in terms of intelligence.

    The friendship between the Dark Sovereign and the Immortal Dragon Empress was due to the fact that both of them loved scheming and scheming. After several exchanges in the prime material ne, they had be secret allies.

    Other than possessing great strength and intelligence, its background was not to be underestimated.

    The Sovereign''s birth mother was Cang Ye, who was known as the Mother of Demons.

    In the Bottomless Abyss, Cang Ye was an ancient Demon Lord of Oberis, who had an extraordinary status. This was because over the long years, this Mother of Demons had tirelessly mated with creatures with powerful bloodlines, giving birth to countless strange demons, and there was nock of Demon Lords.

    Sovereign Wu An was the most outstanding of Cang Ye''s descendants.

    "Don''t worry, the Dragon God faction doesn''t care which demon bes the ruler in the end."

    "If the birth of the Demon Monarch is unavoidable, it would be better to be on good terms with my Dragon God lineage."

    The deal with the Dark Sovereign was that the Dragon God lineage would support it to a certain extent during the Battle of the Abyss Kings. It was the Dark Sovereign''s dream to rece the Prince of Demons and be the Demon Monarch.

    " When I be a Demon Lord, if the gods of the Dragon God family are willing to follow me, I will give you a transcendent status in the Abyss that is only below me when the Multiverse bes the only Abyss."

    Sovereign Dark Gloom said seriously.

    "Let''s talk about this after you truly be a Demon Lord.""

    In response, the Dark Monarch chuckled softly. His voice was calm, but it was filled with boundless confidence."You don''t seem to believe that I can be a king. Then let''s wait and see."

    Then, the hall returned to silence.

    The Dark Sovereign hid in a ce where even God Garen could not detect him, and he fell silent.

 Chapter 1048 The First Battle Between The Dragon God And The Giant God

    "Solim, everything is ready now. We are just waiting for you to fall into the trap."

    Shen Garen murmured softly.

    After a while

    The God of Frost Giants was wearing heavy armor and holding a giant axe. He was fully armed. Under the gentle gaze of Euler, he left the God''s Kingdom with great ambition.

    Since it was his own action, he did not inform the Lord of Storms. He only descended to the Frozen Wilderness swiftly and decisively, intending to end the battle with God Garen quickly.

    As long as they could sessfully take down the Frozen Wilderness, even if the Lord of Storms would be displeased afterwards, they would not be overly reprimanded.

    At present, the gods of the Dragon God family did not make any strange movements. They were safely staying in their own divine kingdoms and did not go out.

    If the opponent was only God Garen, the God of Frost Giants, who was considered one of the strongest among the mid-level Divine Powers, was confident that he could defeat God Garen quickly, especially when he knew that God Garen had suffered internal injuries.

    Boom!

    A meteor made of ice crystals fell from the sky andnded on the ground with a world-shattering sound. The ground caved inyer afteryer, and the surrounding ciers copsed one after another, causing countless avnche.

    Bathed in the biting cold wind and blizzard, the God of Frost Giants sensed the Dragon God''s aura in the cier Fortress and immediately rode the wind and snow to rush over.

    At the same time, God Garen, who was entrenched inside cier Fortress, opened his pair of tinum dragon eyes.

    "It''s finally here."

    A mid-level Divine Power that could unleash its full power could not be underestimated.

    Almost at the same time that God Garen noticed the arrival of the God of the Frost Giants, a vast surge of Extraordinary Divine Power descended near the cier Fortress. Under the cover of the brilliant Divine Power, the God of the Frost Giants had arrived here in an instant.

    The temperature of the frozen wastnd, which was already extremely low, dropped again.

    Surrounding the body of the God of Frost Giants that was as tall as a mountain, ice crystals seemed to be extending in the air, turning the ce into an ice pr region.

    After arriving at cier Fortress.

    Solim was slightly stunned. After seeing the situation around cier Fortress, his rough giant face immediately darkened. The surrounding snow seemed to be more violent and cold because of the mood of the God of Frost Giants.

    This was not the first time the God of Frost Giants hade to the Frozen Wilderness.

    Although he was of the same race as Koschild, they were enemies because of their beliefs. Solem hade to the Frozen Wastnd many times to find trouble with Koschild, and he had seen cier Fortress before.

    Therefore, the God of Frost Giants was very familiar with the situation around cier Fortress.

    In the impression of this god, there should be arge number of Frost Giants living around cier Fortress, but now, there was not even a shadow of a Frost Giant.

    Narrowing his eyes, the God of Frost Giants looked at cier Fortress.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    His pair of ice-blue eyes seemed to see through theyers of walls of the cier Fortress and directly met the eyes of the Dragon of Eternity and Time inside. There seemed to be wind and snow in them, full of silent anger.

    Without a doubt.

    The Dragon God who had descended to the Frozen Wilderness before him had wiped out the Frost Giant tribe that had originally lived here.

    The Frost Giants who believed in Koschild were actually not important in Solim''s eyes. He even felt disgusted because Solim was the God of the Frost Giants. However, these people who should have believed in him chose to serve Koschild. Of course, they were not valued by Solim.

    But now, Koschild was dead.

    With the death of the god, the faith of the Frost Giants here had no ce to belong. Originally, Solim had the idea of subduing them to expand his faith.

    But now, it seemed that it was no longer necessary.

    No matter what, the Frost Giants here were also the people of Solem. Therefore, after realizing that his people had been eliminated by God Garen, there was anger in his eyes.

    "Eh?"

    "God of the Frost Giants, Solim, I wonder what brings you to my territory."

    God Garen''s calm voice rang out from inside the cier Fortress and entered the ears of the God of Frost Giants.

    The God of Frost Giants ''expression was cold and stiff. His voice was like a blizzard in an extremely coldnd, rolling and sweeping, resounding through the frozen wastnd."The Dragon of Eternity and Time, Garen Aurelian."

    "You are a god, but you are killing my people. Don''t you feel that you have lost your divine might?"

    To be able to wipe out the entire Frost Giant n in such a short period of time, Solim knew that God Garen must have done it himself. Otherwise, with the Frost Giant forces here, they would have been able to hold on for a while.

    "Hypocrite. Everyone knows that dragons and giants are mortal enemies. Don''t you know that as a giant god?"

    "I like to personally send my enemies on their way. It''s their honor to die under my divine might."

    God Garen said disdainfully while provoking Solem at the same time.

    If the God of Frost Giants was ced in God Garen''s position, he would also kill the dragons who were in his way.

    The God of Frost Giants looked cold and said slowly, ""When I first noticed you, I should have killed you in the northernmost ice ins of the Noah Continent before you had even grown up."

    "Remember, you are still alive because of my kindness."

    Hearing the words of the God of Frost Giants, God Garen''s expression changed slightly. His mind was filled with thoughts as he instantly locked onto one of his subordinates.

    Dark Frost Giant, Barton.

    The Giant City Lord that he had defeated a long time ago was a fanatical believer of the God of the Frost Giants, and he also had a heroic weapon that was rumored to be a gift from the God of the Frost Giants, the Wrath of Winter.

 Chapter 1049 The First Battle Between The Dragon God And The Giant God

    God Garen took a closer look at the giant axe that the God of Frost Giants was holding.

    Its entire body was cold white, and a dense chill was continuously released. Spiked ice crystals grew on its surface, and the huge and terrifying axe de shone with a cold light............ Also, the armor of the God of Frost Giants only exposed his head, and the rest of his body was airtight.

    It was very simr to Winter Fury.

    Or perhaps, the God of Frost Giants ''artifact was the real Wrath of Winter, and Barton''s weapon was just a poor imitation of the weapon.

    "Oh? So you noticed me then."

    "Interesting. Your believer''s soul was enved by me, but you didn''t say a word?"

    "At that time, I was already prepared to wee you, the incarnation of a god. Unfortunately, you didn''t descend, and I was disappointed for a period of time."

    Shen Garen said calmly.

    "A dragon that has just be a Legend isn''t worthy of my incarnation."

    The God of Frost Giants said expressionlessly.

    Back then, the God of Frost Giants had sensed Barton''s call when his soul was imprisoned. However, as a god, it was impossible for him to respond to the call of every believer. At that time, he felt that there was no need to descend.

    To be honest, he was a little regretful.

    If he had known that Garen could grow to this extent, even if he had to destroy the Noah Continent, he would have tried to bury Garen with a Prime Material World.

    "This is the wonder of fate."

    "If you had descended at that time and sessfully killed me, we wouldn''t have met again today, right?"

    As if he could see the hint of regret on the stiff face of the God of Frost Giants, God Garen said so.

    "So, you came here to reminisce about the past with me? Tell me your purpose."

    Shen Garen said unhurriedly.

    The other party had already fallen into the trap without knowing it.

    "This isn''t your territory. Koschild is a member of the Giant God System, and he''s a Frost Giant like me."

    " After ''His'' death, the Frozen Wilderness will belong to me."

    Pausing for a moment, the God of Frost Giants clenched his fists and said coldly, ""Leave my territory. I won''t pursue the sins you havemitted here."

    "Hahaha."

    A roar of a dragon echoed in the fortress, shaking the two nearby icebergs and causing the snow to roll.

    "What a joke."

    "Since ancient times, the winner has everything, and the loser eats the dust."

    " Koschild was defeated by me, so I naturally took over his territory."

    "Solim, go back to where you came from."

    "Or do you want me to personally chase you away?"

    The God of Frost Giants fell silent, and then said sarcastically, ""You sure have big words. Don''t think that I don''t know that you''ve lost your greatest reliance. Right now, you''re just an ordinary middle-level Divine Power who has just advanced."

    At this time, the God of Frost Giants knew that God Garen was determined not to give up the Frozen Wastnd.

    As he spoke, the ice crystal armor that had covered his body extended upward again, covering his head as well. Even his eyes were covered by the crystal mask.

    Kacha kacha.

    The ice crystal armor extended rhythmically as if it had a life of its own, forming ferocious and sharp ice des on the God of Frost Giants ''elbows, knees, wrists, and other ces.

    At this moment, the God of Frost Giants looked like a lethal weapon.

    "It really is the true Wrath of Winter."

    Looking at the other party''s fully armed appearance, Shen Garen thought to himself.

    "Winter!"

    Raising the Axe of Winter high, the God of Frost Giants roared.

    Buzz, buzz, buzz ...... Countless magic runes suddenly lit up and imprinted themselves in all directions of the cier Fortress, forming manyyers of circr arrays that surrounded the entire cier Fortress.

    Following that, ice spikes as sharp as mountains rose from the ground and exploded.

    At the same time, along with a high-pitched dragon''s roar, the entire cier Fortress seemed to have been hit by a powerful force. It was instantly shattered and turned into powder that spread in the wind and snow.

    Shrouded by the endless divine light, the giant dragon''s divine body that appeared seemed to be infinitely majestic and soul-stirring.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    With a wave of his dragon wings, a surge of Extraordinary Divine Power burst forth.

    The ice spikes that had already expanded to thousands of meters and burst out from all directions abruptly stopped their aggressive momentum. At the same time, they copsed and turned into dust as if they had experienced endless time.

    The two icebergs that were holding up cier Fortress were affected, and half of them disappeared without a sound.

    [Authority of Time: Baptism of the Ancient Times.]

    "A mantis trying to stop a chariot."

    The God of Frost Giants sneered.

    [Ice Authority: Eternal Ice!]

    Ice crystal spikes grew out of the magic formation again, and their surfaces were ted with ayer of divine light, revealing an indestructible and eternal charm.

    God Garen''s Authority Divine Skill, the baptism of time was simr to Garen''s original body''s Breath of Time Plunder.

    This time, under the baptism of time, although the ice crystal spikes in all directions were also affected, they did not directly disintegrate into dust like in the beginning.

    Cracks appeared on the surface, but the ice spikes made of eternal ice were still strong.

    "If it was his main body, and he was at the same level as a middle-level Divine Power, it would be impossible for him to not be able to block such an attack."

    Shen Garen sighed.

    Just as he came into contact with it, he felt the gap between him and the God of Frost Giants.

    God of Frost Giants, Intermediate Divine Power, Godhead Level 14. Authority: Ice, Snow, Wind, Magic, Power, Cold, Giant.

    The Dragon of Eternity and Time, a mid-level Divine Power. Level 11 Godhead. The Authority it wields includes Time, Fate, Dragon Magic Web, and Dragon.

    Inparison, God Garen was indeed inferior to the God of Frost Giants.

    Although the Authority of Time and Fate was rather mystical, it was not a very useful Authority in battle.

    Looking at the rapid attacksing from all directions, Shen Garen opened his mouth and spat.

    An ancient and heavy book that seemed to have experienced the passage of countless years floated beside Shen Garen. Then, he opened the cover page, revealing the messy and unknown words inside.

    The Chronograph was originally a divine weapon belonging to the God of Fate and History of the Elf God System.

    Afterpletely recing this god, the Time Score naturally became God Garen''s divine weapon.

    The God of Frost Giants nced at the Time Chart, and the chaotic lines on it came into view, making his head dizzy and swollen. His heart trembled, and he stabilized his mind before focusing on attacking God Garen.

    At the same time.

    Spectral lines flew out of the book and floated around Shen Garen, causing the River of Time to ripple violently and attract a tributary.

    [Time Authority: Time Barrier]

    An invisible barrier of time surrounded him. Moreover, after being strengthened by the Time Chart, the effect was several times stronger than when he did not use a divine artifact.

    The Time Barrier was a divine skill that belonged to God Garen, and its effect was not inferior to the one used by Garen''s main body.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Ice crystal spikes from all directions hit God Garen almost at the same time, drowning his body. Because it was so huge, it looked like a strange asteroid with spikes. It was very eye-catching as it floated in the air of the frozen wastnd.

    However, the God of Frost Giants didn''t look happy.

    " He " frowned and found that the Dragon of Eternity and the Dragon of Time had suddenly disappeared after withstanding the first wave of attacks.

    [Authority of Fate: Fate Confusion]

    Behind the God of Frost Giants, the silver dragon appeared silently. Its right w held a strange spear made of countless primitive magic runes. There wereyers of dragon scales on the surface, and the tip was like a dragon tooth.

    [Dragon Magic Web Authority: Devil and Dragon Spear.]

    Under the cover of the Fate Barrier, the demon and the dragon spear were silent as they stabbed at the back of the God of Frost Giants ''head.

    Unfortunately, just as it was about to hit Garen, the God of Frost Giants suddenly jumped up and twisted his waist to avoid the spear. At the same time, he held the Winter Axe and shed at Garen''s neck fiercely.

    As ast resort, Shen Garen pped his dragon wings and retreated, hiding in the Fated Maze.

    "Wind and snow cannot hide from my eyes."

    The God of Frost Giants grinned, revealing his white teeth.

    " He " took a deep breath, and his supernatural power moved.

 Chapter 1050 Ruler Dark Gloom: My Mother Greets You, Please Be A Guest

    [Snow Authority: Snowstorm!]

    [Power of Wind: Howling Wind Roar]

    In an instant, snowkes the size of a fan and a de-like storm descended from the sky, turning into a fierce blizzard. Except for some extremely remote areas, it almost enveloped the entire Frozen Wilderness.

    "Gotcha!"

    Bathed in the blizzard, the God of Frost Giants suddenly turned around and looked at a ce where there was nothing.

    With a wave of his hand, the wind and snow in the sky moved, turning into chains of wind and chains of snow, urately winding around Shen Garen. The number was so dense that it was impossible to avoid.

    "Sigh,pared to the old mid-level Divine Powers, I''m still quitecking."

    Under the double shackles of the wind and snow, God Garen, who was almost unable to move, shook his head.

    "The great war is imminent. I, Solim, will first eliminate an enemy for the Giant Divine System!"

    Taking the risk to enter the Frozen Wastnd, Solim also had the idea of killing a Dragon God first.

    The other Dragon Gods were unable to find an opportunity in the Divine Kingdom. Under such circumstances, God Garen, who had upied the territory of Koschild, became Solim''s target.

    Eulhur''s persuasion only made Solim make up his mind, but it wasn''t the whole reason why he wanted toe here.

    Facing the bound God Garen, the God of Frost Giants raised the Winter Giant Axe high and roared. He poured all his Extraordinary Divine Power into the Winter Giant Axe, causing the cold light of the axe de to solidify.

    Before he could make a move, the ground below was already affected by an invisible force, and a crack that was thousands of miles long appeared on the ground.

    It seemed to be able to cut open the abyssal ne with one strike.

    Shen Garen also felt this abundant power.

    If he was hit, his divine body would probably be split into two and he would die on the spot.

    However, Garen didn''t panic in the face of such an attack.

    "Die!"

    Staring at God Garen, the God of Frost Giants was about to chop down the Winter Giant Axe.

    However, at this moment, he saw the abnormal calmness on the face of the God Garen Dragon and the mockery in his eyes. The God of Frost Giants ''heart tightened, and a strong uneasiness surged.

    Something was wrong.

    " He " sensed a hidden danger.

    At this moment.

    Chi!

    A huge sword suddenly appeared and pierced the chest of the God of Frost Giants from behind. It pierced through his divine body, and the de stained with divine blood appeared in front of his chest.

    It seemed to be a giant sword made of a thick liquid, with acid bubbling on its surface. asionally, a drop of acid would fall to the ground, melting the ice and snow within a radius of a hundred miles. The ground would melt, turning into a forbiddennd like an acid swamp.

    " Acid Explosive Demonic Sword¡­....... Sovereign Dark Gloom¡­..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Feeling the endless pain and weakness, Solim spoke with difficulty.

    The Acid Explosive Demonic Sword was a weaponmonly used by the Dark Sovereign. It was made from the acid and poison in the abyss and mixed with the power of the abyss. It had a strong corrosive power against the divine body of a god.

    Through the acid explosion magic sword, Solim recognized the Dark Sovereign.

    Then, amidst the howling blizzard, the God of Frost Giants roared and gathered the remaining energy. The Winter Giant Axe, which was filled with Extraordinary Divine Power, spun violently and shed at his back.

    Whoosh!

    A ball of ck mist rose and dissipated, revealing the body of the Dark Sovereign that had been hidden for a long time.

    His tall and straight figure was covered in gorgeous clothes that resembled an emperor. His skin was slightly tanned, and his eyes were flickering with a flirtatious green light. He had an overly handsome face.............. It made the Dark Monarch look like a charming human.

    It was holding the acid explosion magic sword and piercing through the chest of the God of Frost Giants from behind.

    Faced with the counterattack of the God of Frost Giants, the Dark Demogorgon smiled slightly, revealing a pair of vampire-like fangs.

    Releasing the Acid Explosive Demonic Sword, the Dark Sovereign moved confidently and elegantly, avoiding the sh of the Winter Giant Axe.

    Boom!

    The space behind the axe shatteredyer byyer. It was only affected by the aftershock that the distant mountains andnd were split into two.

    After pulling away from the God of Frost Giants, the Dark Demogorgon stretched out his hand and gently pinched the God of Frost Giants.

    "Explode."

    it said in a low voice.

    The acid magic sword that was stabbed into the God of Frost Giants stopped flowing and then exploded.

    Bang!

    With a dull sound, strange green veins crawled along the wound on the chest like a spider web and blood vessels, covering the God of Frost Giants ''divine body with a demonic green light.

    The acid and poison filled his divine body, corroding the God of Frost Giants ''divine body and divine power.

    Half-kneeling on the ground weakly, his aura began to decline rapidly like the blizzard that pervaded the frozen wastnd.

    ng!

    The giant dragon exerted its strength and shattered the snowstorm chains that bound it, looking at the God of Frost Giants.

    The Dark Demogorgon was stronger than the God of Frost Giants to begin with, and even though he had great strength, he chose the safest opportunity tounch a sneak attack. Thus, with one strike, the God of Frost Giants lost the ability to resist.

    "Sovereign Dark Gloom, you¡­you actually interfered in the dispute between the Dragon God system and the Giant God system."

    "I may die today, but you better remember that one day, you will pay the price you deserve!"

    The God of Frost Giants would never have thought that an Archdemon would assist the Dragon God in a sneak attack on him at this critical moment.

    In fact, the Immortal Dragon Empress had used her connections to find many Demon Overlords, but the Dark Sovereign was the only one who was willing to agree. As the battle for the throne in the Abyss was getting more and more intense, the Dark Sovereign was willing to take the risk of offending the Giant Divine System in order to obtain the help promised by the Dragon God System.

 Chapter 1051 Ruler Dark Gloom, My Mother Greets You, Please Be A Guest

    "Alright, I''ll remember it."

    Monarch Dark Gloom smiled and said.

    At the same time, the God of Frost Giants ''divine body was seriously corroded from the inside out. It was almost no longer human.

    Even a great Divine Power would not be able to withstand a direct hit from the Acid Explosive Demonic Sword, let alone a mid-level Divine Power.

    The God of Frost Giants, who was already like a mass of rotten flesh and blood, stared at God Garen and said unwillingly, ""You knew that I wasing here, so you set up an ambush in advance. Why, how did you know that I would definitelye?"

    Shen Garen''s gaze was indifferent as he said calmly, ""I''m not telling you."

    Although he didn''t get an answer from God Garen, the God of Frost Giants seemed to have thought of something. His cold and hard tone became a little sorrowful, and he whispered, ""Is, is, is it Euler¡­.........."

    In reality, as long as one was willing to think in this direction, with the wisdom of a god, it was not difficult to discover that something was wrong with Euler.

    The environment of the Frozen Wilderness was the same as that of Solim''s God''s Kingdom. He did not understand why Euler was so obsessed with the Frozen Wilderness. More importantly, Euler was the only one who knew about his operation.

    In order not to be stopped by the Lord of Storms, the God of Frost Giants did not inform the other gods of the same god system.

    God Garen didn''t answer, but looking at the dragon''s pitiful eyes, the God of Frost Giants already knew the answer.

    " He " struggled with all his might. A face emerged from the bloody mess and roared at the sky.

    "Eulhur, my most cherished lover!"

    "I am willing to share everything I have with you, but why did you betray me?"

    At first, the roar pierced through the sky. It was so shrill that it shook the sky. However, as Solem''s God Body was corroded, it became very weak and could barely be heard.

    This was the second time Eulhur had betrayed Solim.

    Because of this, Solim found it even harder to ept.

    He had tolerated Eulhur''s first betrayal, thinking that his magnanimity could exchange for her sincerity. He did not expect that she would betray him again, and this time, she was betraying her archenemy, the Dragon God.

    "Because she''s a bad goddess by nature."

    "Solim, what exactly do you see in Eulur? I find it hard to understand."

    Looking at the lifeless remains, Shen Garen shook his head and said.

    Taking out the Golden Scale Holy Sword, Shen Garen stabbed at the God of Frost Giants ''Godhead. However, the Godhead only cracked a little, but it didn''tpletely shatter. It shed and disappeared from the spot.

    "It''s a pity that neither of us are good at sealing. We can only kill the God of Frost Giants."

    Compared to killing, sealing was more difficult.

    God Garen and the Dark Sovereign did not have any powerful sealing abilities, so they chose to kill the God of Frost Giants.

    " However, it''s not something that can be easily done if ''He'' wants to resurrect in his full state."

    "If she resurrected, she would probably have to kill Eulhur. I can''t possibly forgive her."

    God Garen thought to himself.

    At this moment, the Sovereign of Dark Gloom smiled and said to Shen Garen, ""I''ve alreadypleted my mission. Next, it''s your Dragon God lineage''s turn to fulfill your obligations."

    " Yes. " Shen Garen nodded and said, " It''s still the same. We don''t care who bes the Demon Lord. We will help you when you need it. ""

    "However, whether you can seed or not depends on yourself. The other Demon Princes are not easy to deal with."

    The smile on Monarch Dark Gloom''s face didn''t change as he said, ""I still say the same thing. We''ll wait and see."

    There was a mysterious self-confidence about the Dark Sovereign. This strange self-confidence, coupled with his regal temperament and handsome appearance, made the Dark Sovereign have a special charm that was difficult to describe.

    Shen Garen carefully sized up the Dark Monarch.

    The Archdemon had pointy ears like elves, and he was so handsome that he looked like an elf. However, his slightly dark skin waspletely different from an elf''s.

    No, it could also be a fallen drow............

    Could it be that the Dark Sovereign had elven blood?

    Shen Garen pondered.

    It did look simr to an elf, but the Dark Sovereign did not have the smell of an elf. If it had the blood of an elf, Shen Garen would have been able to smell it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Then let''s part ways here."

    "I hope that when we meet again in the future, we won''t be enemies."

    God Garen bade farewell to the Dark Sovereign and prepared to return to the Divine Kingdom.

    At this moment, the Dark Sovereign called out to Shen Garen, ""Wait, don''t be in a hurry to leave."

    Shen Garen''s gaze focused, and his face revealed a guarded expression.

    The Archdevil spread his hands, indicating that he had no ill intentions.

    The smile remained on Monarch ck Gloom''s face as he said, ""I send my regards to you on behalf of my mother. Simrly, ording to my mother''s wishes, I invite you to visit the Demon Mountain''s Bone Castle in Andrelina."

    Andralina was a title from the abyss.

    Hearing this, Shen Garen was slightly stunned.

    "What?"

    " He " said subconsciously.

    Sovereign Dark Gloom revealed an apologetic expression and said, "" I''m being presumptuous. Please allow me to introduce my mother to you first. She''s one of the oldest Oberis Demons, the creator of many Demon Lords, the Lord of the 471st level of the Abyss, the Demon Mother, Cang Ye."

    God Garen shook his head. " I know who your mother is. However, why did the Mother of Demons invite me to Andrelina? ""

    Sovereign Dark Gloom smiled elegantly, revealing a pair of sharp teeth. "" Mother is passionate about having children with divine creatures. Obviously, Mother has taken a fancy to you and wants tobine with your bloodline to give birth to children."

    " I remember that your brothers and sisters were all created by the Demon Mother for the position of Demon King. Aren''t you afraid that a new brother will be an obstacle to your path as a King? ""

    The Mother of Demons was also ambitious.

    However, the way she realized her ambition was very unique.

    Unlike other demons who directly fought for the title of prince, the mother of demons chose to give birth to an endless number of powerful children, allowing her bloodline to be a king. As the mother of the king, she would obtain a transcendent status.

    Demogorgon Sloth, Zombie Lady, Shadow Demon Queen.......... The Demon Mother''s n wasn''t without reason, because a portion of the Demon Overlords were already her descendants, including the most powerful one, the Dark Sovereign.

    "I will not fear the future that has yet to happen."

    "I have the confidence to maintain my status as Mother''s most outstanding son."

    Monarch Dark Gloom said with a smile.

    He didn''t know what method the Demon Mother had used to make a powerful Demon Lord like the Dark Sovereign admire and respect her.

    "But what about your own thoughts? Don''t you feel conflicted?"

    "The Demon Mother didn''t consider your thoughts."

    Sovereign Dark Gloom didn''t mind what Shen Garen said. ""Because mother believes in my power. Besides, as long as mother is happy, it''s fine. You can make my mother happy."

    After a pause, Sovereign Dark Gloom said seriously, ""If you are willing to go, I can promise you that I will help you again in the future within my ability."

    Shen Garen was speechless.....

    The mother-son rtionship between the demons was a little scary.

    After thinking about it carefully, Shen Garen shook his head and refused, saying, ""I don''t want my bloodline to be a demon. Forget it."

    What the Demon Mother wanted was obviously not God Garen.

    This was because God Garen was only a God, and there were many such Gods. The Demon Mother really wanted to invite Garen as a guest.

    It was said that Cang Ye had a strange power that could extract the strength of the father''s bloodline and give birth to a demon child with the corresponding bloodline. Even God Garen was not sure if a Time Demon would be born if the main body and Cang Yebined.

    Of course, it was impossible for him to agree.

    "In that case, I won''t force you."

    After being rejected by Shen Garen, the Dark Sovereign didn''t pursue the matter further.

    "Say hello to your mother for me."

    Shen Garen said politely before the Dark Monarch left.

 Chapter 1052 Fight?

    In the Beast Vige of the Endless Wilderness.

    This was a ce full of wild nature.

    It was the Eternal Forest.

    It was the ce where many loyal animal races survived after their deaths.

    Beast Country was a natural ne with no boundaries. It was and covered with forests. From the mangroves covered with moss to the pine trees covered with snow, to the giant sequoias that even sunlight could not prate. There was everything.

    Oak, Birch, Spruce, Fir, Maple............ In addition, even from the far corners of the ne, one could see countless huge fungi and mushroom forests. There was also a huge desert here, but it was not a barrennd. Cactus, aloes, and other desert nts grew in the dry areas of the Beast Country.

    Simr to the other outer nes, Beast Vige had three different levels.

    At the top, the Glorious Forest was always illuminated by the sun, at the center, the slightly dark soil known as the Forest of Dawn, and at the bottom, thend of fireflies illuminated by the moonlight, the Forest of Night.

    Countless gigantic beasts, magic creatures, ferocious beasts, monsters, and other creatures could be seen in Beast Vige.

    There were not many intelligent creatures here.

    The animal lords with divine powers ruled their own territories in Beast Vige. As long as they did not invade the territories of other lords, they could roam freely in this wild and naturalnd.

    In the Forest of Light.

    This level that was always illuminated by the sun was also the location of the Lord of Storms ''Divine Kingdom.

    As for the Lord of Storms ''impression, many creatures who did not know why would mistakenly think that he was a god who ruled over storms when they heard this name. Of course, storms were indeed the power of the Lord of Storms, but in addition, the power of the Lord of Storms also included the sun.

    Therefore, he chose to build his God''s Kingdom in the Forest of Light.

    Sun, sky, weather, storm, thunder, ocean, giant........ Before he killed his father, the Lord of Storms already had a lot of authority.

    Now, the authority he held was more or less, and it was even more unfathomable.

    In the Forest of Light, a ce bathed in the densest and brightest sunlight, a different space that creatures below the level of gods would never be able to detect, was the divine kingdom of the Lord of Storms.

    The scene of the Lord of Storms ''divine kingdom was very strange.

    There was nond here. Other than the Sky Castle where some believers lived, there was nothing else.

    Countless thunderbolts and storms filled the area, streaking across the sky as if it was the most dangerous ce.

    Other than the Storm Giants who could fly in the air and survive in the lightning, there were almost no other creatures in the Lord of Storms ''divine kingdom.

    In the ce where the blue thunderbolts danced and interweaved, there was a castle with a rough, wild, and magnificent style. It was bathed in storms and thunderbolts, motionless.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Storm Fortress, the hall where the Lord of Storms lived.

    At the same time, just as the God of Frost Giants died.

    Inside the Storm Fortress, the Lord of Storms, whose eyes were open and whose body was covered in lightning, but whose face was expressionless as if his spirit was not in his body, trembled slightly. The lightning in his eyes dissipated, revealing a deep and calm gaze.

    Lord of Storms ''face immediately darkened as soon as he came back to his senses.

    A cracked divine persona floated in front of the Lord of Storms. It was the divine persona that the God of Frost Giants had used to escape when he died.

    Looking at the divine persona with the divine power of Solem, the Lord of Storms took a deep breath to calm himself down. Then, he injected his spiritual will into it. Then, the scenes that happened in the frozen wastnd came into view.

    After reading it, the Lord of Storms closed his eyes and slowly opened them again.

    At the same time, the disappointed and slightly angry voice of the Giant Master God rang out from within the Storm Fortress.

    "Solim, my brother, you are the elder of the Giant God System, the God of the Frost Giants."

    "And when I wanted the authority of a Sovereign, you were one of the first brothers and sisters to respond to my will."

    "I had high hopes for you, but the stupidity you disyed made me feel inconceivable."

    " I''ve clearly told you repeatedly not to act rashly during this period of time, but you fell into the trap of the Dragon God lineage for a notorious cold goddess, causing your own death."

    The divine persona flickered a few times, as if responding to the Lord of Storms.

    The Lord of Storms stood up and said,"What''s the use of apologizing to me now?""

    "Your divine persona is damaged. In this situation, if you want to condense divinity and reconstruct your divine body ............. You need a huge amount of faith power and time to nurture it, but the war with the Dragon God system is imminent. You can''t provide any assistance to the Giant God system."

    As he spoke, the Lord of Storms looked down at the divine persona and extended his blue-purple hand that was wrapped in lightning.

    The Godhead was absorbed and flew into the hands of the Lord of Storms.

    "You''d better pray for the Giant Divine System. Pray that the Giant Divine System can win this battle."

    "Otherwise, for a very, very long time toe, the defeated Giant Divine System will not have the resources to revive you."

    The Lord of Storms held the divine persona and said quietly, ""I will bring the divine spark into your divine kingdom."

    At this moment, Solem''s divinity flickered and trembled.

    Lord of Storms was surprised and asked in confusion, ""You said that Eulhur is still in your divine kingdom? Interesting. Did she think that after your death, the Giant Divine System would not find out about her betrayal?"

 Chapter 1053 Fight?(2)

    Shaking his head, the Lord of Storms ''expression gradually became brutal, and he said coldly, ""Solim, I''ve warned you before that you can''t trust Eulur who betrayed you, even if it''s only once."

    "But you insisted on your own way and didn''t listen to my advice, resulting in today''s evil consequences."

    "Now, let me kill this disloyal goddess to avenge you."

    As he spoke, the divine spark trembled again.

    The Lord of Storms was greatly disappointed. He lowered his head and stared at the divine persona."Do you think she has some difficulties? Do you have something you can use against the Dragon God lineage?"

    "It''s alreadye to this. Give up on your pathetic andughable fantasy."

    "Hmph, you''ve already been bewitched by her. I should have killed Euler long ago."

    The divine persona trembled even more violently, but the Lord of Storms just coldly put it away.

    Zi!

    A bolt of lightning burst forth, and the Lord of Storms ''figure disappeared from where it was at the same time.

    At the same time, in the Holy Kingdom of Solem, which was filled with cold wind and snow, a bolt of lightning streaked across the sky, pierced through the snow, and went straight to the Ice Crystal Temple that stood on the highest peak of the Holy Kingdom.

    In the temple, Eulhur, who was packing up the treasures of the Kingdom of Solem and hadn''t left yet, paused.

    God Garen had instructed Euler to leave as soon as Solim left the God Nation.

    However, as an ancient Giant God, there were countless good things in his divine kingdom. There were all kinds of precious divine weapons, treasures, rare divine materials, and so on. It was difficult for Eul to ignore them.

    With a fluke mentality, she wanted to take away as many treasures as possible before leaving.

    Turning his head, Eulhur saw the dissipating lightning and the Storm Giant God standing quietly on the spot.

    Eulhur''s face was a little stiff as he forced a smile. He revealed a pitiful and harmless smile that could make people love him. He said gently to the Lord of Storms, ""Great Lord of Storms, I didn''t know you were here..........."

    Before he could finish, the Lord of Storms waved his hand.

    This God didn''t want to say anything more to Eulhur.

    Lightning and storms erupted like thousands of dancing lightning snakes, instantly enveloping Euler''s delicate body.

    During this time, Eulhur had used his authority and ice crystals to protect his divine body. However, he was like a snowke that had encountered mes and was instantly destroyed.

    "Ah ....."

    With a short scream, the lightning pierced through Euler''s body and devoured her God Body.

    In just a short moment, the Lord of Storms withdrew the thunder, revealing the God Body that had turned into ashes.

    Whoosh!

    The divine persona shot out and was riddled with holes by the lightning that erupted again, but it was still tenacious and did not get destroyed.

    The Lord of Storms snorted coldly and retracted his gaze. At the same time, he made up his mind. No matter how many times Eulhur revived, he would kill her again and again, making her live in endless fear.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Solim, she hasn''t left the divine kingdom because of her greed."

    "Put away yourst fantasy."

    In the temple, there was a pool formed by the power of faith.

    The Lord of Storms ced the divine persona in the faith pool and said, ""Regardless of whether the time is right or not, your death will officially sound the horn of the battle between the dragon and the giant."

    "As for whether the Dragon Tribe or the Giant Tribe will win in the end, I''m not sure."

    "Solim, silently pray for the Giant Divine System."

    With that, the Lord of Storms returned to Beast Vige and entered the depths of the Storm Fortress. He began to urgently gather the gods of the Giant God System.

    At this moment, the animal lords of Beast Vige sensed something and looked up at the sky nervously.

    Streams of meteor-like light streaked across the sky and entered the Forest of Light. These lights represented gods, and their divine light covered the sunlight of the Forest of Light. There were even other existences that carried the evil aura of the Abyss.

    In addition, a few animal lords with strong auras had also entered the Lord of Storms ''Divine Kingdom, as if they wanted to get involved in this mess.

    ............

    In the Eternal Divine Kingdom of Lonia''s Heaven.

    After taking care of the God of Frost Giants, God Garen did not stay in the Abyss for long. He only left an incarnation to take care of the Frozen Wilderness for the time being, and his main body immediately returned to the God Kingdom of Mountain Paradise. At the same time, he told the good news of the sess of the n of the Dragon God Gods.

    The Metal Dragon God was in Eternal Divine Nation, roaring andughing uncontrobly.

    " I really didn''t expect that this chess piece buried beside Solim in his early years could cause ''Him'' to fall into a state of death."

    "This God of Frost Giants is quite interesting. He actually believed Euler''s words."

    "Should I say that he is infatuated or stupid?"

    The Metal Dragon God didn''t bother to hide the mockery in its tone.

    After conversing with God Garen for a while, the Metal Dragon God shook its head, and its dragon face turned serious. ""With the death of Solim, the war between the dragon and the giant is already on the bow."

    Shen Garen revealed a regretful expression and said, "" It''s a pity that I didn''t kill ''Him'' for real.''He'' still has a chance to revive."

    Gods were too difficult to kill.

    Therefore, Garen''s desire for the Time Destroying Sword that could truly kill a god grew.

    " It doesn''t matter, " the Metal Dragon God said nonchntly. " At the very least, Solim won''t be able to participate in this war. It would be best if we could get rid of an enemy god before the war starts."

    "If nothing unexpected happens, the Lord of Storms will soon summon the Giant Tribe to formally dere war on the Dragon Tribe."

    "I just don''t know how much of Annan''s strength the Lord of Storms has digested and absorbed."

 Chapter 1054 Fight?

    "I am looking forward to this."

    " Bahamut, " God Garen asked curiously. " You fought with the Lord of Storms during the Dragonyer War. How powerful was he back then? ""

    The Metal Dragon God raised its chin and said proudly, ""At that time, I was still a great Divine Power, and I could hammer the Lord of Storms ''head with one w."

    After a pause, the Metal Dragon God continued, ""I haven''t fully recovered yet. I''m only a middle-level Divine Power, and the Lord of Storms must have be much stronger."

    "Although I don''t have the confidence to defeat him, the Lord of Storms shouldn''t even think about defeating me."

    Shen Garen nodded and said in a deep voice, " Our chances of winning are obviously higher. After the war erupts, as long as we fight steadily and don''t let the other party find an opportunity, we will have a high chance of winning."

    As he spoke, suddenly, Shen Garen''s gaze moved and he looked towards the southeast.

    The Metal Dragon God looked over as well.

    A Godhead that was riddled with holes and looked badly damaged appeared in Shen Garen''s Divine Kingdom, heading straight for a pr cier in the southeast.

    "Eulhur''s divine spark?"

    God Garen sensed the aura belonging to Eulhur.

    "Tsk, you go deal with your own matters first. I''m leaving."

    With that, the Metal Dragon God left Shen Garen''s Divine Kingdom.

    God Garen descended to the cier where Saint Eulhur was. As soon as he arrived, he saw Eulhur, who was sobbing and had a dim gaze.

    The divine spark had already entered Euler''s body.

    Her face was extremely pale. At the same time, her entire body was like porcin. Cracks could be seen extending at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    When he saw God Garen, Eulhur cried, ""My main body is dead. It was killed by the Lord of Storms."

    In Eternal Divine Nation, Eulhur had never been his true body. He was just a saint clone that barely had the strength of a Legend. With the death of his true body, the power of this saint clone dropped again, and even the Legend level could no longer be maintained.

    " What? " God Garen frowned and said, " I reminded you to leave Solim''s God Kingdom immediately, but why didn''t you do it? ""

    "My lord, I just want to take away the treasures in the Kingdom of Solim and give them to you as a gift to please you."

    "But I didn''t expect the Lord of Storms toe so quickly."

    Garen didn''t really believe Euler''s words.

    "My Lord, my original body is dead. This Saint''s body is too weak and won''tst long."

    "Please think of a way. Don''t let me die like this. You''ve always seen my loyalty to you."

    Eulhur was extremely flustered.

    She was not a powerful god. After she died, it was impossible for her to revive herself. After a long time, when her name waspletely forgotten by her believers, she would really die.

    "Don''t worry."

    "Now that the war with the Giant God System is imminent, I can''t spare any energy to help you resurrect."

    "I won''t forget your contribution."

    "When the war with the Giant God System is over and the time is right, I will try to resurrect you."

    There was one thing that Eulhur did not understand.

    Her value didn''t lie in herself, but in the trust and love that Solem had for her. After Solem''s death, the value of Eulur to God Garen was almost gone. God Garen wasn''t Solem, and he wasn''t infatuated with this bad goddess.

    Especially now that her main body was dead.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    However, perhaps it was because he didn''t believe in evil, or perhaps he wanted God Garen to be infatuated with him, but Euler had always been very loyal to God Garen. Moreover, Euler had yed a huge role in sessfully setting up Solem this time.

    If he abandoned Eulhur directly and this matter spread out, it would be difficult for God Garen to get any more Follower Gods willing to follow him.

    Thus, God Garen nned to resurrect Eulhur when he had the strength.

    Because he knew Eulhur''s nature, God Garen was not afraid that she would betray him.

    In God Garen''s opinion, only Solim could tolerate Euler''s betrayal, so it could be said that it was a two-way trip.

    Eulhur was a little worried. Tears welled up in his eyes as he said pitifully,"Can you revive me first?"

    "The Lord of Storms is very powerful............"

    Shen Garen''s face darkened, " That''s impossible. ""

    "Don''t mention it again. I''ll seal your saint and godhood first, then resurrect youter."

    In his anxiety and uneasiness, Saint Eulhur was sealed by God Garen with Extraordinary Divine Power. His body was no longer cracked, but he also stopped thinking and lost his ability to move.

    Eulhur was at the bottom of the Low Divine Power level. Saints were weak to begin with, and with the current situation, if she didn''t do this, her Saints would quickly disappear.

    With the body of a Saint, it would be easier for the main body to revive in the future.

    After sealing Saint Eulhur, God Garen returned to the temple and felt his divinity.

    Inside his body, Shen Garen''s four-sided Godhead was different from before. There were two new embryonic forms.

    Heavy magic and resonance casting, after being taught to the dragons, did indeed allow God Garen to form a new Authority, but it would take a long time for it to truly take shape.

    Time passed quietly.

    The prime material ne was still calm, but it was like a storm. Although it was calm, the thick killing atmosphere was almost frozen, making people feel suffocated.

    In this kind of atmosphere where a storm was brewing.

    Just three days after the God of Frost Giants was ambushed and killed.

    In the prime material ne and the various outer nes, all the giants ''expressions changed. They put down what they were doing and stood rooted to the ground, especially the Frost Giants. Their reactions were the most intense.

    "War!"

    "War!"

    "With the blood of the dragon race, we offer sacrifices to the fallen gods of our race!"

    .............

    As if it had received some kind of intense message, after a short silence, the roar of the giant from all worlds resounded throughout the endless world ne.

    " The Dragon of Eternity and Time seized the territory of our race''s Demogorgon of Wrath and lured the Goddess of Frost into betraying us. Together with the Demon Lord, Demogorgon Dark Gloom, they ambushed our race''s God of Frost Giants and brutally killed her, causing her to fall."

    "The mighty Dragon God is despicable in his actions, using any means possible to eliminate dissidents."

    "The Giant Gods are unwilling to start a war, unwilling to let their people bear the pain of war."

    "However, the Dragon God is cruel and shameless. He doesn''t even want to give the Giant Tribe a small ce to live."

    "My brave and battle-ready people who are not afraid of death and pain, do you want to be terrified by the shadow of the dragon''s wings, or do you want to follow the gods of our race and let the dragons feel pain!"

    Just now, the Lord of Storms had sent an oracle, calling on all the Giants to formally dere war on the dragons.

 Chapter 1055 Congratulations On Stopping The Attack. Prepare To Face The Lord Of The Royal Court._1

    In the blink of an eye, a year had passed since the start of the war between the dragon and the giant.

    Countless prime material nes were engulfed in the mes of war. The dragon breath of the true dragons and the trampling of the giants had caused unrest in almost all the nes, causing heavy damage.

    However, all intelligent creatures knew that this was only the beginning.

    Although the Giant Gods and the Dragon Gods had fought a few times in the outer nes, they were just small fights. No gods had fallen or been injured.

    At the beginning of the war, the gods of both sides were still testing each other.

    As for the race and people who were loyal to the gods ............. He was fighting for the gods with his hot blood.

    One by one, the True Dragon''s territory was destroyed by the giants. At the same time, there were also giant tribes and cities that were turned into ashes by the True Dragons. The deep hatred between the two sides became even stronger with the loss of lives. It had long reached the point where they would not rest until one of them was dead.

    In fact, there was basically no need for the gods to call for it.

    With the deep-rooted hatred between the True Dragon and the Giant, both sides wanted to kill each other, even if they had to pay a certain price.

    The gods had only lit the fuse, and the battle between the dragon and the giant had erupted like wildfire.

    Baroda Continent, one of the prime material worlds.

    In the vast wilderness, the strong wind carried the roars of the True Dragons and giants, spreading in all directions.

    Be it intelligent creatures, magical creatures, or ferocious beasts............ They were all panicking and fleeing from the battlefield. They were scared out of their wits by the battle between the dragon and the giant, but there was nock of bold people who risked their lives to get involved in it, trying to take advantage of the opportunity to gain some benefits.

    This was the territory of the giants.

    In the deep forest, there was a city led by a storm giant, where many giants lived together.

    Now, the Storm Giant City Pool was under attack from the True Dragon Army.

    The figures of the True Dragons streaked across the sky and washed the ground with dragon breath or magic towards the giant''s territory. On the surface, the spawns of the True Dragons advanced one after another, fighting against the giant''s ve army.

    mes and smoke filled the air.

    Thunder and blood danced.

    As the war progressed, the originally dense and prosperous forest quickly became devastated. Even the mountains were razed to the ground. Gullies and cracks were everywhere on the ground, as if it was about to be shattered by an earthquake.

    "Basel, since you''re here, you can die here!"

    Chi!

    Rolling thunder descended on the battlefield, instantly turning the surrounding minions into ashes.

    Then, the leader of the Storm Giants in this city held thousands of lightning bolts in his hands and roared. With a crackling sound, he threw them at an ancient dragon that was more than fifty meters long.

    This Ancient Dragon''s body was covered in scales that looked like purple crystals. Furthermore, its face had the majesty of a king. It was none other than the Amethyst Dragon, the leader of the Gem Dragons.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Facing the Demigod Giant''s attack, the Ancient Amethyst Dragon spat out its dragon breath.

    A purple crystal-like substance was spat out from the ancient Amethyst Dragon''s mouth, colliding with the lightning bolt.

    Boom!

    The violent explosion formed a shock wave, mixed with chaotic electric currents and Purple Crystal energy fragments that would explode at the slightest touch. The violent aftershock sent the giant and the True Dragon, who could not dodge in time, flying.

    "Foolish giant."

    "Give up your pointless struggle. Our Dragon n will definitely win."

    The True Dragon''s roar was like rolling thunder in the dark clouds.

    The ancient Amethyst Dragon descended from the sky, its gigantic body carrying a surging power as it pounced towards the Storm Giant.

    The Storm Giant did not want to be outdone. It swung its heavy fist that was surrounded by lightning towards the sky, attacking the ancient Amethyst Dragon from below.

    The leader of the storm giants and the ancient Amethyst Dragon were the strongest forces of the giants and dragons in this prime material ne.

    At this moment, the two of them were at loggerheads, and the sound of their battle shook the heavens and the earth. Many giants and True Dragons had no choice but to stay away from the center of the battle and continue their battle with the enemy.

    Time passed slowly.

    The battle between two demigods of the same level had alreadysted for seven days and seven nights. Both sides were injured, and their auras were no longer as strong as they were at the beginning.

    However, the storm giant leader had a geographical advantage in its own territory.

    This was a natural ce where lightning gathered. It was almost always shrouded by dark clouds. The lightning in the clouds seemed to be rolling and brewing endlessly. The Storm Giant Leader could absorb the power of lightning and continuously recover its lost power.

    Surrounded by tens of thousands of lightning bolts, the Storm Giant Leader and the ancient Amethyst Dragon shed once again.

    The scales on the chest of the ancient Amethyst Dragon were shattered by the punch. The skin on the Storm Giant Leader''s arm was torn open, and bloody w marks appeared.

    "It''s useless. You can''tst longer than me."

    "Even if your entire True Dragon Army is destroyed here, you won''t be able to take down my city!"

    The Storm Giant Leader said.

    The ancient Amethyst Dragon lowered its eyes and looked at the battlefield.

    Indeed, the attacking side bore more pressure than the defending side. With theparison of strength between the two sides, it would be difficult to defeat this giant city.

    This was not the first time the dragon army had attacked the giant city, but they had been blocked time and time again. The enemy was not weak. The storm giants that upied the Lightning Gathering Land were like tireless perpetual motion machines, very difficult to deal with.

 Chapter 1056 Congratulations On Stopping The Attack. Prepare To Face The Lord Of The Royal Court._2

    In addition, due to God Garen''s limited divine power, the Dragon Weave did not cover all the worlds. The Dragon Weave did not exist in this world, and the True Dragon could not replenish its energy through the Dragon Weave. When the first generation of the Goddess of Magic was at her strongest, the Weave could not cover the entire prime material world, which was expected.

    However, under these circumstances, the ancient Amethyst Dragon''s expression was extremely calm. Instead, it revealed a determined gaze.

    Staring at the storm giant leader who had been at loggerheads with it for countless years before the war broke out, the ancient Amethyst Dragon said in a deep voice, ""I can''t take down your city with my own strength.¡±

    "But, who told you that I don''t have anything to rely on?¡±

    "This time, you won''t be able to defend Giant City!¡±

    As it spoke, the Ancient Amethyst Dragon''s expression turned solemn as it began to chant something in the dragonnguage.

    The Storm Giant leader''s gaze darkened, and he felt uneasy.

    In the next second, the Storm Giant Leader saw that the Ancient Amethyst Dragon''s eyes had turned tinum. At the same time, its aura had undergone a tremendous change. It had be deep, calm, and filled with the majesty of a god. It made people want to worship it.

    "This is bad."

    Just as the ominous thought appeared in his mind, the ancient Amethyst Dragon pped its wings and charged over.

    At the same time, beside the ancient Amethyst Dragon, the bolts of lightning and thunder that streaked across the sky suddenly froze. Even the smoke and the mes of war that filled the air all became stagnant.

    The storm giant leader was in the Time Freeze domain, and his eyes were about to pop out.

    Its brain could still think, but its body could not move.

    It tried its best to mobilize the power of the lightning storm, trying to break free from the restraints.

    A few secondster, the Storm Giant Leader seeded. However, a huge w covered in purple hard dragon scales was already close at hand.

    Chi!

    The dragon w stabbed into the Storm Giant Leader''s neck and tore it apart violently, ripping off its entire head.

    Immediately, the unique aura on the ancient Amethyst Dragon''s body dissipated, and its pair of pupils returned to their original state.

    "Great Lord of the Dragon Court, Dragon of Eternity and Time, Ancient Amethyst Dragon Yabo, thank you for your strength!¡±

    The ancient Amethyst Dragon lifted the giant''s head and roared in the sky, ""The leader of the storm giants is dead. Dirty giants, if you don''t want to die, lower your heads, kneel on the ground, and submit to our dragon race!¡±

    Before the Dragon Death War, the dragons loved to capture giant ves when they ruled the sky and the earth.

    It was no exception now. Due to the giant''s endurance, height, weight, and strength, it was the best ve for the True Dragon Lord.

    Upon hearing the ancient Amethyst Dragon''s words, a small portion of the giants dropped their weapons and recalled the fear of being dominated by the dragons in ancient times. They lowered their heads and knelt down, trembling.

    More than 90% of the giants cursed and roared, showing no intention of surrendering.

    "Dragon warriors, follow me and kill all the giants who are resisting!¡±

    Although the ancient Amethyst Dragon was covered in wounds, it still rampaged through the battlefield in excitement. It became an unstoppable weapon of war, and very quickly, it destroyed the remaining giants bat strength one by one.

    As time passed, the True Dragon''s roar that boosted its morale reverberated in the sky.

    On the other hand, the giants ''morale was low, and their faces were gradually filled with despair.

    Not long after, the sounds of war here calmed down, and the True Dragonpletely captured Giant City.

    At the same time.

    Because of the war, the Dragon Court Dimension became busy. Countless Dimensional Doors were scattered all over the Dragon Court Dimension. Countless Legendary Dragons and even Divine Power Dragons were constantlying and going. Most of them were injured, but their fighting spirit was high.

    As the gathering ce of most high-level dragons, the Royal Court was the war hub andmand center under the gods during the war. It had a transcendental status. Of course, it was also extremely busy. Many legendary dragons didn''t even touch the ground, moving back and forth between different prime material worlds to attack their enemies.

    However, the Legendary dragons did not care. Instead, they were very enthusiastic and attentive.

    Because of the sess and victory of thest war, they had iron-like confidence and determination in the future of the dragon race. They firmly believed that after the victory of this war, the idea of rebuilding the glory of the dragon race would no longer be just an idea, but a true realization.

    After the war began, the previously packed arena became deserted. The warlike legendary dragons in the Royal Court finally didn''t need to rely on fighting to vent their energy. Their target had changed to giants, and they could kill them by hook or by crook.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    In addition,pared to elves, true dragons had always been more willing to fight giants.

    In the Eternal Pce.

    The silver dragon, which had its eyes closed, slowly opened its eyes.

    On top of Garen''s head, one of the three pairs of dragon horns glowed slightly, emitting a strange ripple that was enough to pass through the ne barrier.

    As the Dragon Court grew stronger, the Deed of the Dragon Court also grew stronger. It was far beyond what ordinary divine artifacts couldpare to.

    Through the Dragon Court''s Contract, Garen wasmanding and observing the battle situation in each ne world. When the situation was suitable, he would descend his own will and strength to assist the members of the Dragon Court in battle, just like the incarnation of a god descending.

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel   Just now, Garen had allowed an Ancient Amethyst Dragon to achieve victory in the war.

    The strongest giant in the prime material ne was the leader of the storm giants that had been killed. After this battle, unless the Giant Tribe paid attention to this ce and sent new Demigod giants from other nes to fight against the ancient Amethyst Dragon, the giant forces in the prime material ne would be wiped out bit by bit. It would be difficult for them to be powerful again.

    As for Garen himself, he rarely made a move.

    Unlike during the War of Glory, Garen was like a war maniac, moving around in different nes of the world, hunting powerful elven demigods everywhere, almost without rest.

    One of the reasons for his performance back then was that Garen had just returned from another dimension. Although he knew that it was highly likely that the Elves did not ambush him, he still vented his anger on the Elves.

    On the other hand¡­... Garen couldn''t help but feel a little overwhelmed by the respectful and admiring gazes. The vanity of a True Dragon was greatly satisfied.

    Finally, he had wanted to test his demigod power, so he had been very active.

    The current Garen was different. He had already grown up and was not interested in killing the Demigod Giant.

    Only when an enemy strong enough appeared would Garen be eager to try.

    Garen only stayed in the Eternal Pce and released his power through the Dragon Court''s Contract to assist the Dragon Court''s Giant Dragons in battle. He had already gained the upper hand in many local battlefields. Although his main body did not make a move, this was still a way of fighting.

    "However, the war has been going on for more than a year.¡±

    "However, no worthy opponent has ever appeared. It''s boring.¡±

    The silver dragon shook its head, looking bored.

    Not only Garen, but the Dragon Gods and the Giant Gods also used their own power and will to fight with their incarnations. The fights between the main bodies in the outer nes were very rare.

    If Garen hadn''t killed so quickly just now, the Giant God''s incarnation would have descended very soon and engaged in a battle between the incarnations with Garen.

    Garen had encountered simr situations many times.

    He lowered his head and looked at the bottom of the dragon nest.

    The Strength Dragon girl seemed to be in a half-awake state. Her aura had stabilized, and her creature level had finally broken through to 60. She had officially be a weak-level Divine Power, but she had not woken up yet.

    "She''ll wake up soon, right?"

    The river of time flowed quietly.

    Garen retracted his gaze, closed his eyes slightly, and pretended to sleep again. At the same time, he continued to observe the battle situation in the various major worlds in secret. He used the incarnation method to travel between different worlds, silently assisting the members of the Royal Court in battle.

    After a while.

    Suddenly, the silver dragon frowned as if it had seen something, but it slowly rxed.

    Garen opened his eyes, and his pair of tinum dragon eyes revealed an eager expression.

    "Finally, an enemy worthy of my attack has arrived.¡±

    The giant dragon slowly got up. With its spine as the center, it stretched its muscles and bones like a cat. At the same time, it pped its huge dragon wings and created a gust of wind.

    In the next second, the river of time rippled, and the silver dragon''s body turned into a dreamy shadow and disappeared.

 Chapter 1057 Giant God Systems Evil Wolf!_1

    One of the prime material nes, Rossen.

    This was a prime material ne with arge number of intelligent creatures. Their faith in the gods was also very strong. Among them, dragons and giants were the strongest races on the Rossen.

    After the war between the dragons and the giants broke out, the world that had been in chaos all year round became even more chaotic.

    In just a year, the dragons and giants of the Rosen did not have a winner.

    However, due to the existence of the Dragon''s Weave of Eternity and the Dragon of Time, the enhancement of the Dragon''s Weave, as well as the heavy magic and resonance casting that were barely usable, the situation of being evenly matched had changed. The dragons had gradually established an advantage in this one year.

    As the war continued, the giant race''s living space waspressed inch by inch.

    In the end, under themand of the dragon leader, the remaining forces of the Giant Tribe were gathered in a vast and deste grasnd. The of Rossen became a barrennd of the Dark ins. Resources were extremely scarce, and it was almost the most barren area on the.

    The dragon army surrounded the Dark ins, shrinking the encirclement bit by bit.

    Every time the Giant Tribe tried to break out of the encirclement, they would receive a tragic blow. It could be seen that the Dragon Tribe army was determined to trap these giants in the Dark ins.

    This situation had been going on for more than a month.

    The resource reserves of the giant army in the Dark ins were beginning to be seriously insufficient. The ordinary giant soldiers began to have conflicts due to hunger. If thissted any longer, the giant army would copse without the dragons taking action, and a crisis would erupt.

    This was also the goal of the dragon army.

    He would use the least amount of energy to deal with the giant army.

    However, something unexpected happened today.

    Dark ins, Giant''s Tent.

    In an open space, giants of different races were gathered. They held torches in their hands, and their faces were gloomy and solemn.

    The giant''s body formed a circr circle, which contained the only resources of the giant army.

    The leader of the Giant Warriors was a tall and sturdy Mountain Giant with rock-like rough skin. At this moment, he slowly ced a horn in his mouth, took a deep breath, and blew it hard.

    Sob ...

    A dull and distant sound echoed in the sky above the Dark ins.

    At the same time.

    The giants began to whisper and pray.

    "The king of the Yenogu Realm, the evil wolf of the Giant God System.¡±

    "Your humble believers are here to call, to call your name, the great Yenogu!¡±

    "Great Yenogu, please listen to our prayers. We are willing to sacrifice all of our fallen warriors and the enemy dragons to ask for your army to descend.¡±<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Descend, descend to this world and show your cruelty and bloodlust!¡±

    Kacha!

    All of a sudden, the offerings prepared by the giant warriors, including the soil and rocks several meters deep below, disappeared in an instant. The traces left behind seemed to have been eaten by some creature, and there were even faint traces of uneven fangs.

    Seeing this scene, all the gray-faced giants were shocked.

    This meant that the gods had responded to their prayers.

    "My brave and fearless warriors, the God has agreed to our request.¡±

    "Now, throw away the weakness and fear in your heart and fight with me under the gaze of God. Bathe the bodies of giants with the blood of the True Dragon!¡±

    The Mountain Giant leader roared.

    Immediately, the dragon army noticed the strange movements of the giant army. Giant warriors that were at least six meters tall stomped on the ground, forming an aggressive wave as they charged towards the dragon army.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The True Dragons who were resting waved their wings, and the sound of their wingsing into contact with the air currents was like a storm.

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel   Dense dragon''s might ovepped and was as vast as the sea as it sped toward the giant army.

    However, the giant and the dragon race were enemies all year round, and their resistance to the dragon''s might was far from what other creatures and races couldpare to. They were only slightly absent-minded, but they quickly stabilized their minds and continued to gallop.

    There were no demigod-level creatures on this, but there were quite a number of Legends.

    There were nearly a hundred Legendary dragons in the dragon army here, most of whom were members of the Royal Court. On the other hand, the besieged giants had more than sixty Legendarybatants, which were weaker than the dragons.

    Looking at the aggressive Giant Warriors, a Legendary Red Dragon revealed a ferocious expression.

    Boom!

    The dragon''s wings ignited with raging mes, pushing the Legendary Red Dragon''s body across the sky.

    At the same time, the giant stepped into the Legendary Red Dragon''s attack range.

    The legendary red dragon raised its neck and took a deep breath. At the same time, it opened its mouth and bit the raging mes with its crisscrossed fangs.

    Immediately, the Legendary Red Dragon spat out a fiery dragon breath at the giant army on the surface.

    The fan-shaped dragon''s breath was zing hot and bright, illuminating the dark sky. It was as dense as solidva, and it covered the sky with terrifying temperature.

    At the same time, the other dragons soaring in the sky also spat out dragon breath.

    Lightning, frost, poisonous fog, mes, steam, acid, hurricane, shock wave................. Dragon breath of different attributes descended from the sky with monstrous power. Even the intelligent creatures thousands of miles away could vaguely see the colorful sky dyed by the dragon breath energy.

 Chapter 1058 Giant God Systems Evil Wolf!_2

    Facing the dragon''s breath, the giants skillfully responded.

    The mountain giant half-squatted on the ground and pressed its hands against the ground. Countless rocks and soil were absorbed and gathered on its body, forming a powerful rock armor.

    The Storm Giant turned into a streak of lightning and dodged the dragon breath at an extremely fast speed.

    The Fire Giant constructed a Fire Shield to specifically resist the Red Dragon''s Breath. Unless the opponent''s level was too high, it would be almostpletely immune to it.

    ............

    However, there were only a few giants who could sessfully withstand the dragon''s breath.

    The dragon army had been recuperating, and their physical and mental states were at their peak. The giant, on the other hand, had been besieged for a long time. His body was hungry and weak, and his spirit was listless. He was already in a bad state.

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel   The True Dragon''s Breath was swift and fierce. With just one wave, countless giants were turned into ashes, frozen into ice sculptures, and poisoned into rotten meat.............

    At the same time, taking advantage of the gap between the dragon''s breath and the giant''s counterattack.

    The Mountain Giant leader, who was a Level 35 creature and considered a powerhouse among Legends, roared and stomped heavily on the ground.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The earth shook and the mountains shook. The ground trembled.

    Sharp earth spikes rose from the ground and pierced into the clouds, piercing the dragon soaring in the sky. At the same time, a tidal wave of soil dozens of meters high was raised and smashed heavily into the minions surrounding the ground.

    A few adult True Dragons were pierced through by the Earth Spikes and fell to the ground.

    Arge number of minions were buried alive by the rolling soil. It was unknown if they were still alive.

    However, just as the Mountain Giant Leader showed its might, three Legendary Dragons of the same level immediately targeted it.

    Amidst the explosive dragon''s might, the three Legendary dragons swept to the surface and directly attacked the Mountain Giant Leader, causing it to fall into a bitter battle.

    The rest of the Legendary Giants were in the same situation.

    In the chaotic battlefield, there were True Dragons that inevitably died. However, every minute and every second, there were several times more giants that fell to the ground. They were either drowned by the dragon''s breath, pierced by the dragon''s ws, or killed by magic...........

    The situation here was clear.

    Although they had counterattacked, from the initial contact, it was obvious that the giant army was not strong enough.

    However, what puzzled the True Dragons was that these giants seemed to have decided to fight to the death. They were clearly unable to break through the encirclement, and they had suffered heavy casualties, but they were still unwilling to retreat. They risked their lives to fight the dragon army.

    As time passed.

    Gradually, the blood of the true dragon and the blood of the giant mixed together, dyeing the ground red. It even seeped deep into the ground, turning the deep soil scarlet.

    More and more remains fell into a pool of blood.

    Most of the True Dragon spawns, giant warriors, and a small number of True Dragon corpses.

    In this situation, the True Dragons ''eyes were already red from killing.

    Since the giants did not want to be surrounded anymore and broke out of the encirclement without caring about anything else, the True Dragons no longer had the thought of forcing them back. Instead, they began to pour out their magic power and physical strength to take the lives of the giants.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    After a while.

    The Mountain Giant Leader was already covered in injuries. It had lost an arm and was covered in blood.

    If not for its powerful defense, it would have been torn apart by the three Legendary dragons.

    Looking around at the fallen giants and the ferocious True Dragons, the Mountain Giant Leader revealed an anxious expression as it tried its best to resist the attack while praying.

    "Great Yenogu, why haven''t you descended?¡±

    "The giant warriors are about to bleed dry. The sacrifices here are waiting for you to collect them.¡±

    There was no response.

    Chi!

    The Legendary Golden Dragon''s wings flitted across the sky, and its ws tore open the Mountain Giant Leader''s chest. Blood gushed out.

    At the same time, a Legendary ck Dragon spat out acid that covered the wound on the Mountain Giant Leader''s chest. It instantly sizzled and emitted sour steam.

    Under the corrosion of the concentrated acid, flesh and blood melted, and one could even see piles of white bones.

    The Mountain Giant Leader''s expression was distorted due to the pain, but its already weak and heavily injured body could no longer support its counterattack.

    In the end, the rarer legendary Iron Dragon pounced over and bit off the neck of the Mountain Giant Leader, spitting out blood with a disgusted expression.

    Boom!

    The remains of the Mountain Giant Leader fell to the ground, no longer breathing.

    Most of the other Legendary giants had died under the ws and magic of the Legendary True Dragon. There were less than a thousand Giant Warriors left, and the situation could be said to have stabilized.

    After a while, thest giant died under the ws of the True Dragon.

    The victorious True Dragon Army was ready to clean up the mess.

    Take away the spoils of war that you like, bury the corpses of your own kind, and so on.............

    However, before they could officially start cleaning up the mess, the weather in the Dark ins suddenly changed. The already dark sky almost pressed down on the ground, and the atmosphere instantly became heavy.

    Sob ...... A low and oppressive sound of the wind, like the roars of wolves, filled the sky above the ins.

    The minions did not know what was going on and did not react.

    However, the True Dragons with sharp senses all had solemn expressions at this moment.

    Kacha kacha.

    The already devastated ground was shattered, and streaks of ck-purple abyssal power spread out, forming abyssal fissures that looked like spider webs and forked lightning.

    Then, amidst a bloodthirsty roar, the first ugly creature crawled out of the Abyssal Chasm.

    The creature was about three meters long. Its body was hunched and bony. There was not a single strand of hair on its pale skin. It was stuck to its bones like a piece of paper. At the same time, a pair of ridiculouslyrge ws were particrly eye-catching. The corners of its mouth were split open to the ears, and it was filled with uneven sharp fangs.

 Chapter 1059 Giant God Systems Evil Wolf!_3

    Ghouls were an evil creature that was notmonly seen in the prime material ne.

    As the first ghoul stepped into the prime material world from the abyssal rift, more ghouls scrambled to squeeze out of the abyssal rift like an oil well and descended on the Dark ins.

    The number was hard to calcte.

    There were many powerful ghouls among them. They were as strong as tall buildings and wore indestructible bone armor. They were ferocious.

    However, it wasn''t these ghouls that made the Legendary True Dragon afraid.

    They were just ghouls. Although there were a lot of them, there were very few flying xenogeneics. They were not a real threat to the True Dragon. The True Dragon in the sky could fight and leave whenever it wanted.

    What made the Legendary True Dragon feel fearful and even a little afraid was the extremely evil and unfathomable aura that came from thergest abyss crack.

    Kacha!

    The ground bulged and shattered, and a white shadow leaped out from it.

    When the soil and rocks scattered, the figure of the creature inside was revealed.

    It was a small, weak-looking ghoul. It stood up like a human, its eyes shing with a strong green light. Its feet were like the hooves of a beast, and its ws were not as exaggerated as other ghouls.

    In stark contrast to his filthy appearance, he was wearing a soft, gorgeous white robe made of flesh and blood. He was also wearing a pale leather armor embedded with many tiny skulls.

    The King of Ghouls, Dorison.

    "A former Demon Lord, the King of Ghouls.¡±

    When they saw the Ghoul King, the knowledgeable True Dragon recognized its origin and said in a deep voice.

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§®   The Ghoul King''s gaze swept across the surrounding corpses, and its nose twitched, revealing a greedy and hungry gaze. However, it suppressed its hunger and appetite and roared at the Ghoul Army,"Kill all the True Dragons here, then bring the corpses of the giants and True Dragons back to the Abyss and present them to the King of the Yeinoghu Realm.¡±

    As soon as the order was given, the ghouls that covered the sky and earth became restless and charged at the True Dragon and the minions.

    Most of the ghouls could not fly, and they swarmed towards the minions like a pale tide.

    There were also some stronger ghouls that spread their wings and charged into the sky. They roared hungrily and pounced on the True Dragon''s body.

    The King of Ghouls looked at a Legendary Red Dragon with a strong aura and strong muscles. Sticky and stinky saliva flowed out of his mouth as he muttered to himself, "" The purpose of existence is to eat. When life is crushed and torn apart by the opening and closing of teeth and the squirming of the lower jaw, the eater will finally feel the truest joy in life.¡±

    "And in my diet, the body of a true dragon has always been at the top. It''s just that there aren''t many true dragons in the Abyss, so delicacies are rare.¡±

    "However, today, I can indulge in a feast of delicacies!¡±

    The Legendary Red Dragon, who was targeted by the Ghoul King, felt a chill in its heart.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    At the same time, the Legendary Red Dragon lost sight of the King of Ghouls.

    When he came back to his senses, the Legendary Red Dragon felt a sharp pain in his w.

    Looking down, the tiny Ghoul King was lying on the back of the dragon w. It tore apart the dragon scales that should have been as hard as iron and ate the flesh of the True Dragon at an extremely fast speed.

    The Legendary Red Dragon aimed at the Ghoul King and was about to spit out its dragon breath.

    However, it was shocked to find that its body waspletely paralyzed. Although its mind could function normally, it could not move and fell straight to the ground.

    Plop.

    The Legendary Red Dragon''s body smashed a circle of ghouls to death.

    More ghouls surrounded them like sharks that had smelled blood, but they were forced back by the Ghoul King''s berating.

    In just a second, the Ghoul King, who was in the size of an ordinary human, ate one of the Legendary Red Dragon''s ws like a tornado. Its white robe was gradually stained with blood and turned into a blood-red robe.

    "Hehe, the flesh and blood of a true dragon is so delicious. Even the taste of its bones has fascinated me.¡±

    The Ghoul King looked intoxicated. It chewed the arm bone of the Legendary Red Dragon and continued to bite upward.

    For the creature that was being eaten, this was undoubtedly a form of torture.

    At the same time, the Legendary Red Dragon was a member of the Royal Court.

    Therefore, the Legendary Red Dragon that was being eaten prayed to the Lord of the Dragon Court for help in its heart. Due to the extreme pain and torture, its will was transmitted into Garen''s mind at the first moment.

    "Since it''s delicious, do you want to taste my flesh?¡±

    The river of time rippled, and the shadow of the silver dragon condensed from it. It looked down at the King of Ghouls and said indifferently.

    tinum dragon eyes that were as deep as the starry sky, a majestic body, three pairs of dragon horns that were like crowns, and a mysterious ring of ck scales............. After a short silence, the True Dragons who saw the true appearance of the silver dragon became excited, and their auras increased greatly.

    With Garen''s arrival, the True Dragons ''fear of the Ghoul King''s pressure was instantly swept away.

    Garen squinted his eyes and extended his dragon wings. The Dragon''s Might instantly surged out, and wherever it passed, the ghouls fell to the ground one by one, losing their lives. In almost an instant, more than a million ghouls died on the spot, and the ghouls that could fly also fell to the ground like rain, their pale white corpses covering the ground.

    With Garen''s Dragon''s Might, dealing with such arge number of enemies with average strength was simply too easy.

    At the same time, the Time Sequence Explosion locked onto the Ghoul King and activated.

    The King of Ghouls had sharp senses and was extremely fast. When it sensed danger, it immediately dodged and left the Legendary Red Dragon''s body. However, one of its arms was not able to escape in time and was blown into pieces.

 Chapter 1060 Giant God Systems Evil Wolf!_4

    "Garen Aurelian."

    "Hehe, I''ve heard of you, the legendary Time Dragon.¡±

    "Let me have a taste of your flesh. I''ll immediately lead the army and leave.¡±

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§®   The silver dragon raised its chin and said disdainfully, ""It''s just a dog. Can it make decisions for your master?¡±

    The King of Ghouls, Doris, was once a Demon Lord. He was once loyal to the Undead King, Aux, and was his servant.

    As for the Undead King¡­....... It was said that the first Undead Creature in the Multiverse was created by the Undead King. Furthermore, the Undead King and the Dark Sovereign were enemies. Countless wars had broken out between the two, but there had never been a conclusion.

    However, the current King of Ghouls was no longer Oaks ''servant.

    The King of the Gnolls, the god that all gnolls believed in, descended into the Abyss and defeated the King of Ghouls, recing its position as the Demon Lord and forcing the King of Ghouls to pledge allegiance to him.

    The 422nd level of the Abyss was named after Yenogu as the Yenogu Domain.

    The King of Ghouls was now Yeenogu''s servant.

    Perhaps it was because they had already made a deal, or perhaps it was because they were afraid of the Giant God System, the Undead King did not find trouble with Yenogu.

    Yes, Yenogu was the God of Gnolls, but he was a member of the Giant God System.

    Compared to other god systems, the Giant God System was a rtively loose god system. This was because some races, such as gnolls, ogres, and tauren, formed a minority race that worshipped the Giant God Race. At the same time, in order to strengthen the power of the god system, the Giant God System recognized the people of these minority races.

    Hence, the God of Gnolls, who was also the Demon Lord, Yenogu.

    The Ogre God, Valprak.

    There was also the powerful Demon Lord, Baphomet, who was worshipped by countless Taurens. They all belonged to the Giant God System.

    Many evil giants believed in them.

    Yeenogu was a very greedy Gnoll. Or rather, the greedy nature of the Gnolls originated from Yeenogu. Therefore, even if the giants begged him for a trade, he would only send his army when the giants were all destroyed in order to get the most sacrifices.

    "I''m going to tear open your scales and eat you alive.¡±

    The Ghoul King, whose scar was poked by Garen, had a gloomy expression as he roared.

    In the next second, it was like a bloody dodge, opening its mouth full of fangs and pouncing at Garen in a simple but extremely fast posture.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Garen activated the Time Freeze Domain, but he abandoned the Ghoul King in his field of vision and turned around to p his back.

    "You, how did you discover me so quickly?¡±

    In the Time Freeze domain, the King of Ghouls that appeared behind Garen barely managed to speak. The dragon ws that wereing at him were reflected in his vision.

    Garen did not answer, but just pped it coldly.

    Comparing the size of the two, it was like an adult swatting a mosquito. The Ghoul King''s body was enveloped by dragon ws and held in the palm of his hand.

    Garen squeezed hard, then opened his dragon ws in surprise.

    The King of Ghouls that should have turned into meat paste was not in Garen''s ws.

    "Your ability to escape is not bad.¡±

    Garen eximed in admiration. At the same time, he silently recited a spell to construct a powerful spell that could seal the demon, and then used the Void Layering Spell to increase the umtion.

    Level 13 spell, Demon Sealing Spell.

    He turned around and saw that the Ghoul King was leaping towards the Abyssal Crack. It clearly understood that it was unable to fight Garen head-on and wanted to escape back to the Abyss.

    However, under Garen''s will, the effect of the spell extended to the Abyssal Crack that the Ghoul King had chosen, eliminating the Abyssal Crack.

    Bang!

    The King of Ghouls crashed through the ground, but it was no longer an abyssal rift below. It was just ordinary soil and rocks.

    "Didn''t you want to eat me? Why are you in a hurry to leave?¡±

    Garen chuckled, and then his expression turned cold. He said to the Ghoul King in an unquestionable tone, ""Now, call your master with anxiety and fear.¡±

    "If Yenogu doesn''t respond, you can prepare to be my collection.¡±

    Honored my ass!

    Under the pressure of the dragon, the King of Ghouls looked humiliated, but he didn''t want to die in the prime material ne, so he frantically called for help from Yenogu in his heart.

 Chapter 1061 God Of Kobolds, Your Excellency Dragon God, Woof, Im Here To Assist You!_1

    "My Lord, the great Yenogu."

    "Your servant is unable to fight against the Dragon of Time and Eternity. Please descend to the prime material world and disy your power.¡±

    The Ghoul King called out to Yenogu in his heart.

    At the same time, the silver dragon''s gaze moved slightly. It clearly felt a strong and clear gaze from the outer ne to the main material world. It was focused on its body and was sizing it up.

    The 422nd level of the abyss, the Yenogu Realm, the Seeping Forest.

    In the deepest part of the Seeping Forest, covered by countless twisted withered yellow leaves, stood a towering temple. It was like a wolf that was on all fours, howling at the sky. It was the temple where Yenogu usually lived.

    In front of the pce was a statue that was hundreds of meters tall like a mountain.

    The tall and sturdy statue of the God of Gnolls, carved from rock, was casting a contemptuous and condescending gaze at the distant horizon, as if it was looking down at the territory it controlled and all the creatures in it.

    Inside the pce, Yenogu was sitting on the throne with his eyes closed.

    Yeenogu was a gnoll with ck and red hair. At this moment, his body shape was no different from that of an ordinary gnoll. However, his strong muscles that almost burst his fur made him look like an ordinary gnoll at first nce.

    The evil and chaotic aura lingered between Yenogu''s hair and slowly circted.

    At this moment, the God of Jackns was hesitating and thinking.

    He did not expect to coincidentally encounter Garen''s arrival in the main material world. At the same time, as a member of the Giant God System, Yeinoghu was more aware of Garen''s extraordinarybat strength than the Ghoul King.

    However, the Ghoul King was once a Demon Lord after all. Although its performance in front of Garen was terrible, its strength was not weak anymore.

    Moreover, Yeinoghu needed the King of Ghouls to control the Ghoul army in his abyss domain. If the King of Ghouls died in the prime material world, he would lose control of the Ghoul army. Those undead creatures were brainless and would not submit to Yeinoghu''s will.

    Without the Ghoul Army, Yeenogu''s control over his domain would also weaken.

    "The battle between the Giant Gods and the Dragon Gods has yet to officially begin.¡±

    "Is the first battle between the gods going to be ignited by me, the Dragon of Eternity, and the Dragon of Time?¡±

    Although it was said that Garen had lost his greatest reliance and could no longer summon the Time Dragon that was simr to a great Divine Power, Garen, who had developed to this point, was not an easy target to deal with. Under such circumstances, it was normal for the Gnoll God to hesitate and think.

    However, while he was trying to think rationally, his greedy and bloodthirsty nature was stirring.

    All gods who were good at fighting had full confidence in their own strength.

    As a mid-level Divine Power with considerable qualifications and possessing the Divine Power of a Demon Lord, Yenogu felt that it should not be a problem for him to deal with Garen, who had received a hint, in the Prime Material World.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "If only I could defeat a Dragon God who has attracted the attention of the world when the battle just started............¡±

    Yeenogu stuck out his scarlet tongue and licked his sharp teeth.

    At the same time.

    Prime material ne, Rossen, Dark ins.

    Under the pressure of the silver dragon and its indifferent gaze, the King of Ghouls had been calling for help from Yenogu for more than ten seconds. However, because the God of Gnolls was deep in thought, the King of Ghouls never received a response from Yenogu.

    Looking at the silver dragon''s gradually impatient gaze and dangerous expression, the Ghoul King''s heart turned cold.

    "Alright, since Yenogu isn''ting, you can die in his ce.¡±

    After waiting for a few more seconds, Garen said calmly.

    Opening his dragon mouth, Garen''s Spiritual Will locked onto the King of Ghouls. At the same time,yers of Demon Sealing Spells made the space seem solid to the King of Ghouls, making it difficult for it to move around freely.

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§®   At this moment, the Ghoul King, who was locked onto by Garen, felt its heart tighten. The skin on its entire body seemed to be stinging, and it felt a fatal crisis.

    "Oh no, I can''t dodge it."

    The King of Ghouls did not believe that Yeinoghu would give up on him, because Yeinoghu needed him to manage the Ghoul Army. However, its heart was wavering now. Facing Garen alone, the King of Ghouls began to do its best to save itself.

    "Woo!"

    The King of Ghouls, who had been standing on its hind legs,nded on all fours. It raised its neck like a beast and began to howl.

    In an instant, the countless ghouls that were crowded like a pale ocean fell silent. However, it was only a momentter that they frantically ran towards the location of the Ghoul King. At the same time, a huge suction force seemed to emerge from the Ghoul King''s body, making the ordinary ghouls move as fast as lightning.

    The ghouls were densely packed and stacked on top of each other. With the King of Ghouls as the center, they turned into a huge and terrifying mass of ghoul meat.

    Sharp ws, cracks, sharp tail¡­..... Different limbs squeezed together, and countless ghouls howled together, emitting an extremely ear-piercing sound.

    In the next moment, Garen spat out a breath of Time Crushing that was as fast as a horse. It pierced through space andnded directly on the flesh of the ghouls. It instantly turned theyers of ghouls into dust and headed straight for the King of Ghouls at the core.

    Boom!

    The flesh of the ghouls, which was over a thousand meters in diameter, was torn apart. After the invisible Time Crush prated the flesh of the ghouls, it also extended and tore apart the surface of the Dark ins, leaving behind a ravine that stretched for dozens of kilometers.

 Chapter 1062 God Of Kobolds, Your Excellency Dragon God, Woof, Im Here To Assist You!_2

    After exhausting its dragon breath, the silver dragon exhaled and stared at the ghoul meat lump.

    The Time Shattering Breath swept past the Ghoul King''s body, almost shattering itpletely, leaving only half of its head.

    However, there were countless squirming blood vessels connecting to theyers of ghouls through this half head, absorbing the vitality of the other ghouls.

    Under Garen''s gaze, the ghouls that were attached to the outeryer of the meatball began to separate. Their bodies were as stiff as stone, and they had already lost their originally crazy and vigorous vitality.

    Soon, the flesh of the Ghoul peeled offyer byyer, revealing the King of Ghouls inside.

    The King of Ghouls hadn''t fully recovered from the pile of corpses. It was like a Ghoul that had been skinned, revealing clusters of blood-red muscles. At the same time, its aura was weak, and it shivered in fear in the howling cold wind.

    "Although it''s a little ugly, since it''s not dead, it''ll be my collection.¡±

    Garen looked at the Ghoul King and cast the Time Amber Seal.

    Kacha kacha.

    Ayer of amber-like crystals appeared under the Ghoul King''s feet and extended towards its body.

    The Ghoul King waved its sharp ws and shed at the Time Amber. However, its weakened body, which had already been severely injured, did not have much strength. It could only barely leave an insignificant mark on the Time Amber and could not stop the process of being sealed.

    However, just as the Ghoul King was about to be sessfully sealed ...

    Three dark golden shadows tore through space and descended from the sky, smashing onto the Time Amber.

    Bang!

    As if a mirror had shattered, the Time Amber that had covered most of the Ghoul King''s body shattered.

    The Time Amber that had yet to fully take shape was not hard, but it was not something that could be easily broken.

    Garen looked at the dark golden shadow.

    It was a strange-looking weapon, a dark golden three-headed il. Each of the spiky hammers seemed to be surrounded by the phantom of a howling jackal, staring fiercely at Garen.

    The God of Gnolls, Yenogu''s signature divine weapon, the Ferocious Wolf Chain.

    When the King of Ghouls saw the Ferocious Wolf''s Chain, he was happy that he was saved, but he also showed fear in his eyes.

    Back then, it was the Ferocious Wolf Chain that smashed the Ghoul King''s body into mincemeat time and time again. In the endless pain and torture, it chose to submit to Yenogu, offering its position as the Demon Lord and working for Yenogu.

    "Dorisen, you''re bing more and more useless.¡±

    "Can''t you even run away if you can''t beat him?¡±

    A sound that seemed to be mixed with the howling of wolves and the panting of ferocious beasts echoed in the sky above the Dark ins.

    At the same time, a cloud of ck-purple smoke formed and dissipated, revealing Yenogu''s strong and robust figure. His ck-red hair was like steel needles, emitting a cold and evil aura.

    After thinking for a long time, Yenogu still couldn''t suppress his boiling blood and wanted to get the first credit in the war.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    If he was facing Garen in the past, he probably wouldn''t havee, because there was no chance of winning. However, after the other party lost his biggest trump card, Yenogu felt that he could give it a try.

    Perhaps, he could get rid of this huge threat for the Giant Divine System.

    "Please forgive my ipetence."

    The Ghoul King lowered his head and replied to Yenogu.

    "Looking at your current state, you can''t fight anymore.¡±

    "Let''s return to the Abyss first."

    Looking up at the silver dragon in the sky, Yeenogu said to the King of Ghouls.

    After receiving Yenogu''s order, the Ghoul King immediately fled towards an Abyssal Crack, wanting to leave. However, just as it entered, just likest time, because the Abyssal Crack was sealed and melted by Garen''s magic, it only hit the soil and stuck out.

    Earth and stone rose.

    The King of Ghouls stretched out its pale head from the ground and looked at Yenogu helplessly and aggrievedly. Then, it looked at the massive silver dragon that covered the sky and the sun.

    "I, I can''t leave."

    The Ghoul King said.

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel   Under the gaze of the Gnoll God and the Ghoul King, Garen said calmly, ""I didn''t say that you should leave."

    The corner of Yenogu''s mouth cracked open, revealing a cruel smile. His fangs were as sharp as knives.

    "Dorisen, you heard it too. They don''t want you to leave so easily.¡±

    "Go, kill the surrounding dragons. After I defeat this arrogant Dragon of Eternity and Time, I''ll bring you back to the Abyss.¡±

    Although the King of Ghouls was heavily injured, he was still a Demon Lord who had descended in the main material ne. He was invincible against ordinary demigods, and there was no one in the True Dragon army stationed here who could resist the King of Ghouls.

    After hearing Yenogu''s words, the Ghoul King also revealed a bloodthirsty look.

    Like a blood-red bolt of lightning, it pounced on the True Dragon Army.

    The hearts of the surrounding True Dragons who had yet to leave sank.

    However, another pale lightning bolt appeared in the void and collided with the Ghoul King.

    Bang!

    The King of Ghouls was sent flying and crashed into the ground, creating a deep pit.

    When he poked his head out again, he saw that the person who had repelled him was actually in his peak condition. When he had just appeared, he was wearing a white robe and had almost the same aura as himself, as if he hade from the past not long ago.

    The Time Mirror did not hesitate and chased after the King of Ghouls.

 Chapter 1063 God Of Kobolds, Your Excellency Dragon God, Woof, Im Here To Assist You!_3

    Some of the stronger Legendary dragons immediately chose to gang up on the fallen ones and chase after the Ghoul King with the Time Mirror Image.

    Faced with the pursuit of the Passing Time Mirror and the Legendary dragons, the Ghoul King could not even take the opportunity to attack the dragons. It could only cover its head and flee in a sorry state. From time to time, it would be hit by attacks and wail incessantly.

    Seeing this scene, Yenogu felt like he was about to lose all his face. His jackal-like face darkened.

    "Let me see what kind of power the legendary Dragon of Eternity and Time has!¡±

    Looking at the silver dragon, the God of Gnolls spoke in a fierce and hostile voice. Every word seemed to be squeezed out from the depths of his throat, apanied by a heavy roar.

    As he spoke.

    Evil and dark Abyssal Power, as well as vast Extraordinary Divine Power, gathered on Yenogu''s body, causing it to expand. In the blink of an eye, it had grown to over five hundred meters tall.

    Perhaps it was because of the belief of a portion of the giants and that it belonged to the Giant God System. Under the suppression of the main material world, this guy''s body size had doubled and surpassed the elf gods.

    Seeing this, Garen also became serious.

    Yenogu was not a weakling.

    Although he wasn''t a giant by nature, the God of Gnolls was at least much stronger than the Lord of Wrath. Even if he couldn''tpare to the giant gods of mid-level divine powers like Solim and Soult, he wasn''t much weaker.

    The silver dragon raised its neck and took a deep breath.

    In the howling wind, the dragon''s body expanded in the wind, and soon it became a thousand-meter-long beast, like a silver dragon-shaped mountain in the sky.

    The two creatures that far surpassed the limits of the prime material world released their power. As they confronted each other, they caused a huge change in the prime material world.

    The weather changed, dark clouds and torrential rain rolled over, and bolts of lightning rolled across the sky like snakes.

    The heavy rain poured down. Bean-sized raindrops fell from the sky and connected into a series, forming a thick and continuous rain curtain. The sound of the rain filled the world, and the ground trembled and cracked, revealing scars.

    Forced by the power, the True Dragons, who were far away from the two gods, felt the immense power and tried their best to look over.

    The faces of the dragons were filled with respect for Garen and disdain for Yenogu.

    In the eyes of the True Dragons, gnolls had always been a lowly and dirty species. Although some gnolls loved to follow the True Dragons, the powerful True Dragons almost disdained to take in gnoll spawns.

    Naturally.

    In the eyes of the True Dragons, even the God of Jackns was no match for the Dragon God.

    At the same time, the silver dragon let out a thunderous roar.

    Its mountain-like body stirred up the wind, rain, and lightning. It gave off a ferocious aura, and it was even straighter and faster than the straight line drawn by a ruler as it charged towards Yenogu.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    In terms of body size, due to the Giant Deification''s ability, Garen was only at a disadvantage when he faced Chaos in the main material world. He had always been far superior to other gods at other times, and this time was no exception.

    However, facing the silver dragon that blotted out the sky and covered the sun, Yenogu did not show any fear.

    Body size was never everything. After all, a mountain range of tens of thousands of meters could be easily broken and destroyed.

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel   Like many evil gods, Yeinoghu controlled the power of evil and chaos, and he was good at using the power of evil and chaos to fight.

    [Chaos Authority: Rotting Heart Howl!]

    Yeenogu took a deep breath, his chest puffed up, and he opened his mouth. Then, he let out a deafening roar. The sound wave visible to the naked eye formed a ring and enveloped the silver dragon.

    Interestingly, although the sound wave was blocked by Garen''s protective Time Barrier, the power of Authority it carried prated the Time Barrier.

    In an instant, in Garen''s field of vision, it was as if he could see Yenogu, who was as majestic as a, rising from the ground. He was smiling sinisterly as he pressed down on Garen with the ws of a jackal that were as majestic as a continent. The hairs on his body were like mountains.

    "My heart is as hard as iron. You want to shake my will with this little trick?¡±

    Garen sneered, seeing through the power that was affecting his will.

    The unmoved silver dragon passed through the jackal ws that pressed down like the sky and was not affected at all.

    The majestic and boundless Yeinoghu phantom dissipated at the same time, no longer existing.

    At the same time, Garen''s Dragon''s Might rolled like a tide, directly carrying the wind and rain that filled the sky, pressing down on Yenogu as if it had materialized. The deep and hellish Dragon''s Might made Yenogu''s body lower, half of his body bending down.

    Yenogu''s eyes turned red as he roared.

    [Evil Authority: Evil God Prestige]

    Boom!

    The rampaging divine might resisted the dragon''s might, and Yenogu stood up.

    At the same time, the mountain-like silver dragon was already approaching. It was reflected in Yenogu''s pupils, and the terrifying dragon ws that could tear space apart tore towards Yenogu''s head.

    [Gnoll Authority: Jackal Divine Body]

    Under the burst of Extraordinary Divine Power, Yenogu''s body, which was originally standing upright, changed. Hended on all fours, and the sharp ws on his hands and feet erged once again. Each w was like a de, turning into a giant jackal with ck and red fur.

    With his four limbs lowered, Yeenogu, who had transformed into a jackal, dodged Garen''s attack.

    At this moment, Garen activated the Time Freeze Domain, wanting to take advantage of the time when Yenogu was caught off guard to directly defeat this God.

 Chapter 1064 God Of Kobolds, Your Excellency Dragon God, Woof, Im Here To Assist You!_4

    Unfortunately, due to the repeated battles, the Giant Gods had a clearer understanding of Garen''s abilities. Therefore, Yenogu had been guarding against the Time Freeze Domain.

    The moment he sensed the anomaly in space and time, he spared no expense in unleashing his Extraordinary Power. He used therge amount of Extraordinary Power to prevent himself from being restricted and unable to move.

    Although the low speed was slightly slower, Yenogu still narrowly avoided Garen''s Space-Time w.

    At the same time, the Ferocious Wolf il transformed into three dark golden wolf heads that grew on Yenogu''s shoulders. Its neck was elongated as it counterattacked Garen''s abdomen. There was even a tricky angle where it bit at the vital spot.

    The Time Barrier was bitten by the sharp teeth. Cracks appeared, but it did not shatter.

    The dragon''s tail smashed down, smashing towards Yenogu''s real head, but Yenogu reacted quickly and dodged it.

    Immediately, Garen turned his body around, his hind legs stepping on the ground as he stood up. His two dragon ws waved and created afterimages that covered the sky, enveloping Yenogu''s body, almost sealing off all the space that Yenogu could dodge.

    The three dark golden wolf heads opened their mouths and bit Garen''s dragon ws.

    Amidst the shing sounds of steel, shock waves swept into the distance.

    The power of the Space-Time w was not to be underestimated. After a short period of time, Yenogu''s dark golden wolf head was distorted and covered in cracks, and its light dimmed.

    Yenogu''s wolf face revealed a pained expression.

    " His " Ferocious Wolf il had suffered a lot of damage. If it continued to collide, it would soon be shattered andpletely destroyed.

    Gnoll Authority: Gnaw!

    Roar!

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§®   With a howl, Yenogu''s main head bit towards Garen''s throat. The intertwining fangs were filled with a strong and ring Extraordinary Divine Power, as if it could bite through anything.

    "I want to bite your throat open!"

    The other three dark golden wolf heads were not to be outdone either. They bit Garen from all directions, their necks extending out, agile and fast like pythons.

    The Ring of ck Scales on Garen''s right w wrist started to spin counterclockwise, aiming at the three Dark Gold Wolf Heads.

    The dark golden wolf head that had just exploded retracted, no longer threatening Garen.

    At the same time, the other dragon w swung violently and locked onto the neck of the head of Ancient Lord Yeno.

    "Caught you."

    At such a close distance, the giant dragon revealed a rather sinister smile and clenched its ws tightly.

    Kacha!

    The Divine Power Shield that covered the surface of Yeinoghu''s body was crushed first. Then, thatyer of needle-like hair could not withstand the Giant Dragon''s ws. Garen''s dragon ws sank deep into the hair and grabbed Yeinoghu''s neck.

    Garen exerted strength in his arms and lifted Yeenogu''s four limbs off the ground.

    At this moment, Yenogu struggled crazily, his four wolf ws tearing apart the barrier of time, tearing apart the dragon scales on Garen''s chest, causing blood to flow all over the ground.

    However, the dragon did not seem to feel any pain. It was indifferent and only retracted its ws indifferently.

    Yeenogu''s Jackal Divine Body was extremely tough, it was not broken by Garen''s pinch at the first moment, but it was still creaking, and its bones were squeezed together under the heavy load. It was obvious that it could not hold on for much longer.

    At this moment.

    Thousands of lightning bolts suddenly descended from the sky, striking Garen''s head and the arm that was grabbing Yenogu.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Garen''s gaze moved, feeling the terrifying power of these thunderbolts.

    Garen had no choice but to let go of Yenogu and retreat.

    Looking up at the sky, a pair of eyes that contained lightning and storms, as well as the sun, was staring coldly at Garen.

    "Lord of Storms¡­.... You''re interfering at this time."

    Garen''s expression darkened.

    At the same time, the Dragon God''s Might that Garen was familiar with appeared. The power that belonged to the Metal Dragon God approached and wrapped around the Lord of Storms.

    At this moment, due to the confrontation between the two powerful gods outside the world, half of the sky of the Rossen had turned golden, and the other side had turned blue-purple. It trembled non-stop, causing countless creatures of the prime material world to look at it in fear.

    "Garen Aurelian!"

    "The next time we fight, I will definitely tear your body apart!¡±

    After uttering those harsh words, Yenogu tore open the Dimensional Door and was about to escape back to the Abyss.

    Garen naturally wouldn''t let him have his way, so he moved to stop him.

    However, bolts of lightning descended from the sky again, hindering Garen''s movements.

    "I still have strength left to fight the Metal Dragon God.......... The Lord of Storms had be unfathomable.¡±

    Under such circumstances, Garen was helpless.

    The Dimension Door leading to the Abyss had already taken shape. The wounded Yenogu gave Garen a provocative smile before leaping towards the Dimension Door.

    However, at this moment, a voice that sounded like a wolf''s howl and a dog''s bark rang out. It spoke in broken dragonnguage and sounded excited.

    "Woof, eat my spear!"

    A long spear covered with dragon scales pierced out of the void, hitting Yenogu''s waist and piercing through his divine body.

    Yeenogu felt as if he was struck by lightning. His body trembled violently as he tried to break free.

    At the same time, the dense Divine Power corroded Yenogu''s body along the spear, making it difficult for him to move his body, which was already heavily injured by Garen.

    A few bolts of lightning descended from the sky with anger, striking somewhere in the void.

    A Kobold with a lizard-like head, a mouse-like tail, and sparse dragon-scale-like green-ck mottled scales appeared. It dodged the Lord of Storms ''lightning and appeared in Garen''s vision at the same time.

    In Garen''s eyes, this dog-headed man was tall and strong, and he had the divine light and prestige of a god.

    There was only one Kobold God.

    Middle-level Divine Power, Kobold God Kurtumak, serves the Immortal Dragon Queen and the Metal Dragon God at the same time.

    Noticing that Garen was looking at him, the Kobold God didn''t forget to give Garen a passionate and respectful look as he dodged the lightning. He said excitedly, ""Your Excellency Dragon God, I, Kurtumak, am here to assist you!¡±

    " How dare you ambush me! " The weak and powerless Yenogu said angrily. " You are despicable and shameless! "¡±

    The Kobold Godughed out loud, mixed with a unique barking tone, and mocked, ""A fair duel is a rule that only fools and unlucky people follow. Didn''t your Lord of Storms also sneak attack the noble Dragon God?¡±

 Chapter 1065 Wolf And Dog (1)

    The Lord of Storms ''attack had given Yenogu hope of escaping back to the Abyss.

    However, at that moment, the Kobold God''s final sneak attack had caused the situation to take a turn for the worse. Yenogu had lost hisst chance to escape from the prime material ne.

    "Well done, Kurtumak."

    Garen''s originally solemn expression also revealed a smile as he spoke to the Kobold God.

    The Kobold God dodged thest bolt of lightning that descended from the sky. The spear in his hand wore the body of a jackal, and heughed."Your Excellency Dragon God, this is what I should do.¡±

    Lowering his head to look at Yenogu, the Kobold God revealed a look of contempt and disdain. ""There are clearly so many gnolls who are crazy about following the True Dragon, but why do you, the God of gnolls, want to go against the Dragon God?¡±

    What the Kobold God said was true.

    Although the gnolls did not believe in the Dragon God, they loved to follow the powerful True Dragons in the various major worlds, just like the dog-headed people who were the most fanatical about following the True Dragons.

    "Yenogu, you are not as smart as your own people.¡±

    Yeenogu bared his teeth and hissed in a low voice, ""In the Giant God System, I''m a great god worshipped by the giants. But in the Dragon God System, humph, would that Dragon God even look at me? I can only be like you, a vassal of the Dragon God.¡±

    "All the True Dragons treat the gnolls as ves that they canmand at will!¡±

    "Kurtumak, is it something that makes you proud to be the Dragon God''s ve?¡±

    Yeenogu had ulterior motives and tried to use words to instigate the Kobold God to rebel.

    The Kobold God was unmoved. He raised his chin and said proudly, ""The Dragon God is noble and great. It is my honor to be able to follow the Dragon God. Even if a fool like you wants to serve the Dragon God like me, you can''t do it.¡±

    Yeenogu was speechless......

    From the Kobold God''s tone, Yenogu could really hear the feeling of pride.

    This made Yenogu feel incredulous.

    It was difficult for him to understand the thoughts of the Kobold God.

    As a god, he was actually keen to be the ve of other gods! Yenogu couldn''t understand.

    However, Garen, who had learned a lot about the Dragon n''s secrets after ascending to Godhood, knew the reason.

    The Kobolds were not a naturally born race.

    They looked like extremely inferior human-like dragon descendants, and there was an extremely weak trace of dragon aura in their bodies.

    In fact, the Kobolds were born when the Nine-Faced Dragon God still existed. He created a ve race for the True Dragon. At first, there were not many Kobolds, but due to their excellent reproduction and environmental adaptability, they spread and eventually spread throughout the major nes.

    The mentality of following and worshiping the True Dragon was rooted in the depths of the soul of the dog-headed people. Even as a god, they still had such thoughts.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Moreover, the Kobold Gods were promoted by Io.

    The Kobold God Kurtumak, who had a god-like status among the Kobold Gods, the Kobold God of Traps Gekann, and the Batwing Kobold God Koyak............ They could be gods because of the Dragon God.

    (The previous statement that the dog-headed people only had one god was an oversight and error. It has been corrected.)£©

    His butt determined his brain. His power was bestowed by the Dragon God, and coupled with the instinct rooted in his soul, just like ordinary Kobolds who were fanatical about following the True Dragon, the Kobold Gods were naturally the best fans of the Dragon God.

    The Jackns were different. They were not a ve race created by the dragons.

    Moreover, Yeenogu was the god of the gnolls. When he saw that many gnolls followed the true dragon but were abandoned like worn-out shoes, he felt more disgusted with the dragon race. Because he was worshipped by some giants, he simply joined the Giant God System, which was the enemy of the Dragon God System.

    At the same time.

    Perhaps it was because the Lord of Storms had split his mind and sent down lightning in the prime material ne to help Yenogu escape.

    At this time, when they looked up at the sky, they would find that the golden brilliance in the sky had expanded slightly, as if it had a small advantage. However, the Lord of Storms on the other side did not continue fighting. After realizing that Yenogu could not be saved, he decisively gave up on the entanglement with the Metal Dragon God.

    But before he left.

    Boom!

    A bolt of lightning descended from the sky. Its target was neither Garen nor the Kobold God.

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§®   "Ah!"

    Yenogu screamed miserably. His aura was already weak, and his wounded body was engulfed by the thunderbolts.

    The Lord of Storms ''lightning was too fast and dangerous, and the Kobold God was powerless to stop it. He could only watch as Yenogu was turned into ashes by the lightning and no longer existed.

    Whoosh!

    As the lightning shed and disappeared, the Godhead that belonged to Yenogu also disappeared.

    In order to prevent Yenogu from being sealed, the Lord of Storms made a decision. He killed Yenogu with lightning speed.

    For gods, death was more suitable than sealing, because at least they could be resurrected again. However, if they were sealed, it would be worse than death.

    "The Lord of Storms is really ruthless.¡±

    Garen looked at the ce where the lightning dissipated, and his eyelids twitched.

    A bottomless pit appeared on the ground where the lightningnded. The surroundings were filled with residual electric arcs. The soil and rocks were directly crystallized by the high temperature carried by the lightning, emitting scorching heat. The air was filled with scorched marks.

 Chapter 1066 Wolf And Dog (2)

    The key was that the Lord of Storms had not descended to the prime material ne, but he could directly send out a super powerful attack.

    Without a doubt, this was an act that was severely contradicted by thews of the prime material world. However, thews of the prime material world were unable to stop the Lord of Storms.

    "Fortunately, although the power of the attack that descended upon the prime material ne was terrifying, it was still within the scope of our response.¡±

    "Otherwise, the prime material ne won''t be safe.¡±

    Garen still had a lingering fear.

    The Prime Material World was the only ce where weak gods could face powerful gods. Under the rules of the Prime Material World, gods were suppressed at the same level. If the Lord of Storms could break this rule, it would definitely cause a huge impact.

    The Kobold God looked at the empty pit where Yenogu had been vaporized. He shifted his gaze to Garen and whispered, ""Your Excellency Garen, I''m sorry, I couldn''t stop the Lord of Storms ''attack.¡±

    As he spoke, there were still traces of burns on the surface of the Kobold God''s body from the aftershock of the lightning. Electric arcs danced and sizzled.

    "There''s no need to be sorry. I''ll only be amazed if you can contend with the Lord of Storms.¡±

    The silver dragon looked at the Kobold God and said.

    Although it was only the first time they met, the Kobold God had already lowered his status in front of Garen.

    This was the wisdom of the Kobold God.

    As a vassal of the Dragon God system, the Kobold God would be respectful to any Dragon God, and his attitude would be docile and friendly.

    But in fact, the Kobold God was not a good god.

    This guy was an evil god who lived in the ninth floor of hell. The authority he wielded included evil, war, deception, and so on. It was obvious that he was not a good god. In terms of divinity, he was even higher than Yeinoghu.

    If he were to fight with the God of Gnolls, whether it was in the prime material world or the outer nes, the chances of the God of Kobolds winning would be higher.

    "Hehe, Your Excellency Garen, I''ve admired you for a long time.¡±

    "Before this, I had already tried my best to imagine how powerful you were, but now I realize that my wildest and boldest imagination is still not even one-tenth of your true power.¡±

    "Your power is truly unparalleled in the world, and your majestic bearing is vigorous and majestic. Seeing your majestic posture in battle, I feel that you will definitely be one of the most powerful Dragon Gods in the future.¡±

    "It''s a rare honor to be able to fight side by side with you today and witness the gnoll god being beaten to a pulp by you.¡±

    As the god of the dog-headed people, his ability to tter was naturally stronger than that of ordinary dog-headed people, and he was full of praise.

    Garen nodded slightly and looked at the Kobold God with an appreciative gaze, saying, ""You appeared just in time. You have a part to y in killing Yenogu.¡±

    The Kobold God hurriedly shook his head and said, ""Your Excellency Garen, you must be joking. I only provided the most insignificant assistance. If it wasn''t for your overwhelming divine might that severely injured Yenogu, I wouldn''t have been able to ambush him so easily.¡±

    The giant silver dragonughed and extended its ws to grab the Wolf''s Chain, which was covered in cracks but not yet broken.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Take it. This is your reward.¡±

    As he said that, Garen threw the Ferocious Wolf il to the Kobold God.

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§®   It was just a Divine Weapon that he was about to tear apart, so Garen did not take it seriously.

    " Thank you, His Excellency Garen, for your gift! "

    The Kobold God did not decline.

    When the Dragon God was willing to give a reward, refusing would only make the Dragon God unhappy. This was the precious life experience of the Kobold God.

    The Kobold God took the Ferocious Wolf Ne and revealed a delighted expression.

    Yeinoghu''s Ferocious Wolf il was quitepatible with the Kobold God. After it was repaired and refined, it would be a good divine weapon for the Kobold God.

    "This is a holy emblem infused with my divine power and will. Please ept it.¡±

    The Kobold God took out an octagonal Adamant Sacred Emblem, held it in both hands, and presented it to Garen solemnly.

    "If you need me in the future, you can call me through the Sacred Emblem. I will definitely respond immediately.¡±

    the Kobold God said.

    In fact, not all Dragon Gods could receive such a promise from the Kobold God.

    His main subjects were the Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon Empress, the two most powerful Dragon Gods.

    Of course, the Kobold God would not neglect the other Dragon Gods. If the other Dragon Gods gave orders, he would carry them out. However, he would not take the initiative to give him the Sacred Emblem. This meant that the Kobold God would be at his beck and call.

    This was because, in Garen, the Kobold God saw the shadow of the great Dragon God who had created him.

    He believed that Garen''s future achievements would at least not be weaker than the Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon Empress. Based on his current achievements, there was a high chance that he would even surpass these two Dragon Gods.

    Garen picked up the Holy Emblem and nced at it.

    The Sacred Emblem of the Kobold God was a little special. It was a rather short and strange skull pattern.

    Its structure was that of a dwarf''s skull.

    In the various major nes, if the Kobolds encountered a Gnome, they would try to kill him cruelly because the Kobold God had some grudge with the Gnome Main God.

    This was because the dwarf Master God had identally destroyed the temple that the Kobold God had built with all his heart. He had also said that the Kobold God''s construction skills were too poor, which led to the destruction of the temple.

    However, the Kobold God was proud of his construction skills.

 Chapter 1067 Wolf And Dog (3)

    The dwarf Master God''s actions were no different from trampling on the dignity of the Kobold God.

    Although he was ttering the Dragon God and was respectful and friendly, the Kobold God wasn''t in a good mood when it came to other races.

    After this incident, the Kobold God bore a grudge against the dwarf Main God, so much so that he carved the dwarf''s skull on his holy emblem.

    The dwarf gods also had a god system.

    The dwarf Main God who had trampled on the dignity of the Kobold God was called Gand, a great Divine Power.

    Although thebat power of the dwarf gods wasn''t strong, they were still gods after all. Moreover, they were a god system. They were far from being someone that the Kobold God could directly provoke.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that the Dwarf Master God felt that he was in the wrong, and that the Kobolds in the prime material ne were too weak, they wouldn''t have posed much of a threat to the Dwarf Race. In addition, he was afraid of the Dragon God''s power, and he would have long made things difficult for the Kobold God.

    After that, the Kobold God continued to praise Garen for a while before leaving the Prime Material World and returning to Hell.

    Now, the situation in the Dark ins had stabilized.

    The silver dragon shifted its gaze and looked into the distance.

    In his field of vision, the Ghoul King was still struggling at death''s door. It was being chased by the Time Mirror Image and the Legendary True Dragons. It hadpletely lost its demeanor when it first appeared.

    As a weak Divine Power, the Ghoul King felt extremely aggrieved being chased by a group of Legendary True Dragons in the prime material ne, but there was nothing he could do.

    If he couldn''t win and didn''t want to fight to the death, what else could he do?

    He could only escape.

    At the same time, when the silver dragon saw that Yenogu had been killed, the Ghoul King''s heart sank.

    Garen''s gaze carried a huge sense of oppression. In his nervousness, the Ghoul King forgot that he was still being pursued.

    Chi!

    The Time Mirror rushed over, and its sharp ws struck the Ghoul King''s head, sending it flying like a cannonball.

    The Legendary True Dragons spat out dragon breath, and the dragon breath drowned the Ghoul King''s body.

    When the dragon''s breath dissipated, the Ghoul King''s aura was dispirited. Its muscles had melted, and the pale bones that were exposed were full of cracks, but it was still very tenacious and did not die.

    "You have a tenacious vitality.¡±

    The silver dragon said indifferently.

    At the same time, the Ghoul King looked at the Time Mirror Image that was charging at it with a look of despair.

    But at this moment, the Time Mirror disappeared like water.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Slightly stunned, the Ghoul King turned to look at the silver dragon that covered the sky.

    Garen dispelled the Giant Deification and moved to the ce where the King of Ghouls was. A pair of tinum dragon eyes looked down at the scarred and tragic King of Ghouls.

    Under the pressure of the giant dragon, the Ghoul King looked away in fear, not daring to look Garen in the eye.

    "King of Ghouls, Doris."

    "From today onwards, you are the Demon Lord of the 422nd level of the Abyss. The Yenogu Realm can also be renamed.¡±

    Garen did not kill him, nor did he seal the Ghoul King. Instead, he said calmly.

    When it heard Garen''s words, the Ghoul King thought that it had heard wrongly. It was stunned for a few seconds before it reacted. It immediately forced its weak body to kneel on the ground and worship Garen."I, Doris, swear by the River Styx that I will follow the Dragon God in the future. The Ghoul Army will serve you.¡±

    This guy was a coward, otherwise he wouldn''t have been subdued by Yenogu.

    Now that Yeunogu was dead, in order to save his life, the Ghoul King chose to submit to Garen. Any hesitation would be disrespectful to his will to live.

    In fact, being loyal to Garen was much better than being loyal to Yenogu.

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§®   Because Garen would not stay in the Abyss forever, the King of Ghouls could still experience the authority of a Demon Lord.

    "My Lord, how about changing the 422nd level of the Abyss to Garen''s Domain or Dragon''s Domain ording to your name and identity?¡±

    The King of Ghouls, who had been beaten half to death by Garen not long ago, changed the way he addressed Garen in the blink of an eye.

    "I told you, you''re the new Demon Lord. I only want your loyalty.¡±

    Garen said calmly.

    " What do you think? " The King of Ghouls was overjoyed. " Then, the Yeinoghu Realm will be called the Realm of Ghouls in the future. What do you think? "¡±

    Garen nodded casually.

    " After returning to the Abyss, immediately eliminate the remnants of Yenogu''s subordinates and expel his remaining influence. Then, manage the ghoul army well, expand its scale, and wait to fight for me.¡±

    Garen said.

    "As you wish."

    The Ghoul King said respectfully.

    Immediately, the Ghoul King returned to the Abyss, and the first thing it did was to attack the gnolls in the Ghoul Realm.

    After Yeinoghu took control of the abyss, many gnolls came here and bullied the ghouls inside. The Ghoul King had been suppressed by Yeinoghu for many years. Now that there was a chance for revenge, he would naturally not let it go.

 Chapter 1068 Yuna Awakens, Fighting For Her Family Status (1)

    The sun was setting in the west and was about to sink into the horizon.

    The afterglow of the setting sun reflected the sunset glow of the distant mountains, dazzling like fire.

    Garen shifted his gaze away from the red sunset and looked at the devastated dark ins. As far as his eyes could see, the originally t ins were now filled with cracks and deep pits. Countless corpses that were almost indistinguishable were stacked on top of each other, and it was a shocking sight.

    Fortunately.

    Most of the corpses here belonged to ghouls, and then to the giant army that had been destroyed by the true dragon''s ws.

    e¦Áglesnovel`c,om   As for the True Dragons that belonged to Garen''s subjects, although they had suffered losses, they were insignificantpared to the Giant Army.

    However, Garen knew in his heart that in the vast and endless ne world, there would always be giants who had the upper hand and defeated the dragon race''s territory. There would always be a battlefield filled with the corpses of true dragons.

    This was unavoidable.

    As long as it was a war, regardless of the scale, regardless of the advantages or disadvantages, there would always be sacrifices.

    As one of the Dragon Gods revered and worshipped by countless True Dragon citizens, Garen''s responsibility was to make the Dragon n bleed as little as possible during times of war, and to do their best to defeat the enemy.

    "Remember to bury the remains of these dragon warriors in the dragon tomb.¡±

    "They are the warriors and heroes of our race.¡±

    Garen''s gaze fell on the Legendary Giant Dragon here as he said.

    Unfortunately, Garen was currently unable to use the Time Reversal to resurrect on arge scale.

    "We understand."

    The dragons lowered their heads and answered solemnly.

    Next, Garen left this Prime Material World and returned to the Dragon Court Dimension.

    In the quiet dragon nest, the silver dragon coiled its body andy down, closing its eyes to take a nap.

    Garen did not sleep, but was thinking about the future direction of the situation.

    A lean camel is bigger than a horse, and a broken boat still has a pound of nails.

    After experiencing the Draconic Death War, although the dragon race''s strength had fallen from its dominant position, it was still not something that ordinary living races couldpare to. It was still one of the strongest living races in the Multiverse.

    Therefore, during the War of Glory, the dragons had the advantage from the beginning.

    After absorbing the results of the War of Glory, the overall strength of the dragons had increased by another level.

    Facing the Giant God System, which was stronger than the Elf God System, this time was no exception.

    The war had only started for a short year, and the dragons and giants were still in the warm-up phase. They had yet to start fighting, and the forces invested were mainly to test the waters. Even so, through the Deed of the Royal Court, Garen had also discovered that the dragons had a slight advantage in many ne Worlds.

    Unless the Giants were still showing weakness at this point.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Otherwise, as time passed and the war progressed, just like Garen''s previous conversation with the Metal Dragon God, the Dragon Race only needed to fight steadily and steadily, and they would be able to expand their advantage step by step, reaching the surface from one point to the other, and finally obtaining a total victory in the war.

    "However, if we want to win, the most important thing is still the battle of gods.¡±

    "When a god descends into the prime material ne, under normal circumstances, unless there is a god of the same level or a quasi-god descending to stop them, they will be invincible and indomitable.¡±

    "At the level of gods, our dragon gods are still stronger than the giant gods on the surface.¡±

    The weakest god was far stronger than the strongest mortal.

    As the dragon slowly opened its eyes, the light in its eyes flickered.

    "However, the Lord of Storms will not sit still and wait for death.¡±

    "The biggest variable in this war is the Lord of Storms. It''s just that we don''t know what level of strength he has now.¡±

    Just as Garen was deep in thought, all of a sudden, the gold, silver, and gemstones that covered the entire dragon''s nest trembled slightly. Some parts bulged, some parts caved in, and many of them ignored gravity and flew around in all directions, as if there was a huge creature moving its body underneath.

    Garen''s eyes lit up as he looked down at the bottom of the dragon''s nest.

    His gaze passed through theyers of gold, silver, and gemstones, and finallynded on the girl.

    Yuna opened her eyes. There was still a hint of confusion in her light purple eyes, but it quickly turned into sobriety, and there was a visible joy in them.

    Whoosh!

    The power dragon girl pped her wings.

    Hula.

    Dark purple, orange, rose red, emerald green, brilliant gold, bright silver............. Countless gold, silver, precious stones, and precious metals burst forth like flowers scattered by a goddess.

    In the fountain formed by these gold, silver, and gemstones, the graceful figure of the power dragon girl was disyed.

    At the same time, the gold, silver, and gemstones that flew all over the sky seemed to be controlled by an invisible hand. They fell to the ground like raindrops and stacked up in an orderly manner.

    Yuna retracted her dragon wings, and the beautiful dragon scales on her body shone with all kinds of lights.

    At this moment, the girl''s four limbs were together, and her tail was slightly bent. Her head was raised in a slight arc, revealing a slender neck.............. From the aesthetic point of view of the dragon race, her posture was beautiful and dignified.

    However, the moment her eyes met Garen''s, Yuna''s eyes immediately lit up, and she pounced towards Garen with a joyful expression on her mask.

    Her original elegant and dignified appearance instantly disappeared.

    Yuna''s dragon wnded on Garen''s shoulder. At the same time, the Strength Dragon girl lowered her head and pushed it against Garen''s chest. Then, she raised her head fiercely and flipped Garen, who did not resist, to the ground.

    After that, Yuna''s body, which had already weighed more than ten thousand tons, pressed down on Garen''s body and kissed him fiercely on the face.

 Chapter 1069 Yuna Awakens, Fighting For Her Family Status (2)

    "I missed you so much!"

    After being pressed down and kissed fiercely for a while, Garen exerted force on his body. As Yuna cried out in surprise, he pushed the Energy Dragon girl off his body and reversed the situation just now.

    Under Garen''s pressure, the Strength Dragon girl exerted all her strength, wanting to take the initiative again.

    However, although Yuna had sessfully advanced to a Lesser Divine Power, her Creature Level was just 60. There was still a certain gap between her and Garen, and she could notpete with Garen in terms of strength.

    "Damn it, I want to be on top."

    Yuna swung her tail and pped her dragon wings, but no matter what, she was unable to send Garen flying again.

    At the same time, the silver dragon said with interest,Little Yuna, don''t resist anymore. "

    "It''s useless. Just follow me strangely.¡±

    Yuna had been asleep for a long time, and now that she had finally woken up, Garen was quite excited.

    "You''re bullying me."

    Yuna blinked her eyes. Her pale purple pupils reflected the majestic figure of the giant dragon, and she stopped twisting her body.

    "You''re right."

    "I want to bully you ruthlessly."

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§®   The entire Eternal Pce shook as the True Dragon couple yed, attracting the gazes of the surrounding ancient dragons.

    When the Ancient Dragon saw the Eternal Pce shaking rhythmically, it tacitly shifted its gaze away and muttered softly, ""As expected of the Dragon Lord and Dragon Empress, who are legendary dragons. They are really energetic. Even the Eternal Pce can''t suppress thismotion.¡±

    In the Dragon Court ne, there was nond and only the sky.

    The strong wind stirred up the floating clouds and made a loud noise.

    From time to time, streams of light streaked across the sky, passing through the blocking clouds and crashing into the depths of the ne.

    As time passed and the wind blew, the clouds in the sky changed unpredictably. At times, they seemed as gentle as water, carrying a heavy burden. At other times, they were like ten thousand horses galloping wildly and unrestrained. At other times, they were like the Milky Way pouring down for thousands of miles..............

    After a long time.

    The wind gradually stopped, and the clouds floated in the sky.

    In the dragon nest of the Eternal Pce, two giant dragons snuggled up to each other in an intimate manner.

    ¡°............. You woke up at the right time. The war with the Giant Tribe just broke out.¡±

    Garen said to Yuna.

    When Yuna was asleep, the dragon and the giant were still maintaining a peaceful rtionship on the surface. Yuna did not expect a full-scale war between two powerful races to break out so quickly. She said in surprise,"So fast?"

    "It hasn''t even been a hundred years since the end of the War of Glory.¡±

    Garen nodded gently. " It''s to take advantage of the victory of the war and the high morale of the Dragon Tribe to defeat the Giant Tribe, who is regarded as an old enemy, in one go. "¡±<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Yuna was a little puzzled. " However, if we give it some time and develop properly, the current dragons will be even stronger, right? " she asked.¡±

    The results of the War of Glory could not be digested in just a few decades.

    The current dragons had only recovered from the damage they suffered in the War of Glory and had made some progress, but they were far from reaching their limits.

    "Yes."

    "But the Lord of Storms is the same. After killing his father, he needs time to absorb and digest Annan''s authority and divine power. If this drags on, there might be more idents.¡±

    "It''s better to start the war early when morale is high. As long as we defeat the Giant Tribe in an all-out war, the Lord of Storms won''t be able to do anything even if he bes the second Annan.¡±

    Garen exined.

    Yuna nodded and did not ask any further.

    Yuna was not interested in the war situation.

    Looking at Garen, Yuna blinked and said, "" I''ve advanced to a weak-level Divine Power, and I just happen to want to test my own power. Then, I''ll start with the giant.¡±

    Yuna paused for a moment before she said proudly, ""My current strength has already surpassed my parents. They definitely haven''t reached the level of weak divine power yet.¡±

    Being together with Garen, Yuna''s strength had increased at an extremely fast speed for the Energy Dragon.

    As the strength of the dragon race would increase with age, generally speaking, the older dragons would always be stronger than the younger ones. However, there were always exceptions. Thanks to the wonderful reaction between the Time Dragon and the Strength Dragon, Yuna had just reached adulthood, but she already had a weak Divine Power.

    Garen nodded. " Sure, but it''s best not to go to the outer nes. "¡±

    " Weak Divine Powers are still not enough at the level of gods. There are quite a number of intermediate Divine Powers in the Giant God System, and there are also great Divine Powers.¡±

    "However, there shouldn''t be many giant gods in the prime material ne who can stop you.¡±

    At the very least, he had to be a mid-level Divine Power so that he wouldn''t fall into a passive state when he encountered powerful enemies in the outer nes.

    When one reached the level of a great Divine Power, they could roam freely in the various outer nes. As long as they did not want to die, they had to be vignt and not enter the Divine Kingdoms of other great Divine Powers. There was almost no possibility of death.

    "I understand."

    "But before that, hmph, I want to fight you first and let you see how powerful I am now.¡±

    Yuna raised her chin. Her heart swelled with the advancement of her strength.

    "We''re both weak quasi-divine powers now, and you''ve been a weak quasi-divine power for a while before me.¡±

    "Don''t be defeated by me instead.¡±

    Yuna gave Garen a provocative look.

    True dragons revered strength. Even between partners, there would be a leader based on strength.

    As he had reached the same level of creature, in Yuna''s eyes, Garen''s feeling of invincibility from before had disappeared. Hence, she was eager to try and change her position in the family.

 Chapter 1070 Yuna Awakens, Fighting For Her Family Status (3)

    The silver dragon stood up and stretched its muscles. It pped its dragon wings and said to Yuna at the same time, ""My little Yuna, you seem to have forgotten who was pressing down on who just now.¡±

    Yuna also stood up and stretched her body. She snorted and said,"Just now, it was just a contest of physical strength. It doesn''t mean anything.¡±

    The silver dragon smiled. " Looks like you''re determined topete with me. If you get beaten up by meter, don''t get angry and settle the scoreter. "¡±

    "Do you want to fight in the outer ne or the prime material ne? You can choose."

    Yuna immediately said, " Of course it''s the prime material ne. Let''s go to the world where the star core was refined. The vast universe is suitable for battle.¡±

    Although both of them were weak Divine Powers, Garen had been advancing for a longer time, and his creature level was higher than Yuna''s. Yuna was clear about this. In the Prime Material World, both of them would be suppressed to the same level.

    "Alright, let''s go."

    In the blink of an eye, the two dragons were teleported out of the Royal Court and headed to the gxy they had been to once. They would spar with each other to determine their family status.

    At the same time.

    The seventh level of Mountain Paradise, Lonia''s Paradise, Silver Heaven.

    In the Divine Kingdom of the Metal Dragon God, the silver-gray Dragon of Eternity and Time wasmunicating with the Metal Dragon God between the majestic mountains of gold and the surging silver sea under the illumination of divine light.

    "Bahamut, you had a brief exchange with the Lord of Storms.¡±

    "What do you think of his current strength?¡±

    e¦Áglesnovel`c,om   Shen Garen asked.

    Because of what happened on the Rossen, God Garen had specially gone to Bahamut Pce to consult the oue of the battle between the Metal Dragon God and the Lord of Storms.

    Upon hearing Shen Garen''s words, the Metal Dragon God''s expression turned solemn, and he said, ""As the Lord of Storms fought with me, he broke through thews of the prime material world and sent down the divine power of thunder. You should have seen it.¡±

    " Yes. " Shen Garen nodded. " The Lord of Storms is distracted. You seem to have a slight advantage. "¡±

    "If that''s the case,''He'' shouldn''t be very strong.¡±

    The Metal Dragon God''s expression was solemn as it shook its head and said in a deep voice, ""No, the current Lord of Storms is more powerful than I imagined.¡±

    Shen Garen was slightly stunned.

    " I originally thought that even if the Lord of Storms was a descendant of Annan, it would take a long time to absorb and digest Annan''s power, " the Metal Dragon God said slowly. " But now, it seems that I was wrong. "¡±

    Shen Garen frowned and asked, ""What exactly happened?"

    " In the short fight with ''Him,'' I could feel that ''He'' was absent-minded and didn''t use his full strength.¡±

    "The Lord of Storms did not use his full strength. He was distracted and absent-minded........... However, I only managed to gain an unnoticeable advantage by putting all my focus and effort into it.¡±

    ¡°........... Look here."

    As it spoke, the Metal Dragon God raised its dragon w.

    Following the Metal Dragon God''s actions, Shen Garen shifted his gaze and looked over.

    In an instant, Shen Garen''s expression turned solemn.

    Between the Metal Dragon God''s dragon ws, from top to bottom, there was a twisted crack that pierced through his indestructible tinum dragon scales, almost extending from the palm of the dragon w to his forearm.

    At the edge of the crack, blue-purple electric arcs danced, sizzling.

    "It was only a short contact of tens of seconds, and you''re actually injured? Unbelievable."

    Shen Garen said in a deep voice.

    The Metal Dragon God was only a mid-level Divine Power, and it had only recently advanced to mid-level Divine Power.

    Furthermore, the Metal Dragon God was still not to be underestimated when it was at a lower level of Divine Power. It could even fight against the Elf Main God.

    Then the question was, what did the Metal Dragon God rely on topete with the great Divine Powers and even rank among the top among the great Divine Powers?

    There was no doubt that it was this body of a True Dragon that had experienced countless years of great Divine Power.

    The defensive power of the Metal Dragon God''s dragon scales far surpassed that of divine artifacts. It was practically one of the hardest substances in the world.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    To be able to injure the Metal Dragon God in such a short period of time, the Lord of Storms ''current strength was unimaginable.

    Fortunately, the Metal Dragon God''s following words made Garen feel more at ease.

    " I deliberately tested the power of the Lord of Storms and failed to resist his attack in a collision.¡±

    "But even so¡­.. ''He'' was able to leave a wound on my scale armor, which also represented many things.¡±

    " I''m afraid that the Lord of Storms has already obtained all of Annan''s power, " the Metal Dragon God said faintly. " His Godhead has reached level 20, and he has be a top-notch Divine Power. Even Corelon''s Godhead is not even level 20.¡±

    The Metal Dragon God''s face showed a hint of annoyance as it said in a low voice, ""Dammit, no wonder this guy isn''t afraid of starting a war with my Dragon n. He really has something to rely on.¡±

    "However, is Annan''s power that easy to digest?¡±

    This was something the Metal Dragon God could not understand.

    Annan was a Giant Master God, and his strength was not inferior to the Nine-Faced Dragon God.

    Although Annan was besieged by the entire Giant Divine System and fell in the Lord of Storms ''divine kingdom, the Metal Dragon God did not believe that Annan''s power was so easy to absorb, especially when it came to the Lord of Storms who had ambushed and killed him. It should have taken him thousands of years topletely digest his power.

    "While I was testing the Lord of Storms, the Lord of Storms was also testing me.¡±

    " After this encounter, he should be more confident now. After this battle, he will probably allow the giants and gods to enter the arena one after another.¡±

    The Giant Tribe was weak, and the Giant Gods were weak............ However, as long as there was a sufficiently powerful Master God, it was enough to change the situation of the war.

    The victory that was originally certain to be won became uncertain at this moment.

    For a moment, the atmosphere in the Divine Kingdom became somewhat depressing along with the Metal Dragon God''s mood.

    Shen Garen thought carefully and changed his train of thought. He said, "" This may not be a bad thing. The stronger the Lord of Storms is, the more he will believe in the power he possesses. He will believe that I have been injured by him and have lost the confidence to rely on.¡±

    "But in fact, I''m safe and sound.¡±

    "If the design around this point is good, we might be able to use this to severely injure the Lord of Storms.¡±

    It was impossible to kill him.

    If he wanted to kill a great Divine Power, the Lord of Storms would have toe to the Dragon God Divine Kingdom himself.............. It was almost a fantasy.

    The Metal Dragon God nodded slowly and said in a deep voice, ""It would be best if we could use this opportunity to severely injure the Lord of Storms.¡±

    "Otherwise, this war with the Giant God System .......... The oue is hard to predict."

    Annan was very strong.

    If the Lord of Storms really inherited all of Annan''s power, the Dragon God lineage without the Nine-Faced Dragon God would at least need the Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon Empress, the two strongestbatants, to resist the Lord of Storms.

    "Sigh, if the Nine-Faced Dragon God can be resurrected, what is the Giant Divine System?¡±

    "It''s a pity that even now, we still have no clue about the whereabouts of the Dark Axe, and the path to the resurrection of the Lord God is also far away.¡±

    The Metal Dragon God sighed.

    As a Dragon God formed from the Nine-Faced Dragon God''s remnant body and positive will, reviving the Nine-Faced Dragon God was almost an obsession of the Metal Dragon God.

    "Even without a Sovereign, we''re still not weak.¡±

    "I''ll go to the Hell of Avernas and discuss this matter with the Immortal Dragon Empress.¡±

    Shen Garen said.

    The Metal Dragon God was slightly stronger than the Immortal Dragon Empress.

    However, in terms of calctions, the Metal Dragon God couldn''t even see the tail of the Immortal Dragon Empress.

    "Alright, go ahead."

    "I will gather the Dragon Gods of the Upper nes in Mountain Paradise to discuss the next countermeasures.¡±

 Chapter 1071 Garens Status In The Family

    " Unfair! Unfair! Again! "

    "You''re too shameless to summon a mirror image.¡±

    In the boundless, silent, and cold gxy, two giant dragons whose silhouettes blotted out the sun were confronting each other. Their surroundings were full of broken, shattered debris that had turned into space junk.

    They were Garen and Yuna.

    At this moment, Yuna demanded Garen to fight again, and she could not use the Time Mirror Image.

    In the gxy of the universe, the silver dragon on the other side nodded slightly and said, ""No problem, let''s do it again."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the bodies of the two giant dragons were like two meteors of different colors. Carrying a surging power, they drew two dangerous and beautiful arcs in space and collided.

    Bang!

    Like a needle against a wheat, when the two giant dragons collided, a powerful shockwave spread out in a circr shape, extending for an infinite distance.

    And this was just the beginning.

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§®   Waves of destructive aura emerged. In the sh between the two giant dragons, the invisible River of Time and the World Force Field trembled endlessly, turning the ce where Garen and Yuna were at into and of peril.

    The already shattered debris was once again affected. Pieces of debris were either crushed into fine powder, swept away by the shock wave, or controlled by force, bing Yuna''s weapon, gathering and stacking towards Garen from all directions.

    At this moment, the silver dragon that stood out in the starry sky seemed to have turned into a dragon-shaped ma.

    Hundreds of millions of pieces of the''s debris kept heading toward the silver dragon, eventually sealing it to the''s core.

    "Hahaha, I won. This new ability of mine is amazing, right?¡±

    "From now on, I''m the boss. Garen, you have to listen to me from now on.¡±

    Yuna stood up on her hind legs and ced her hands on her hips as she looked at the towering that had already taken shape and was motionless. Sheughed loudly, and her excitement was evident in her words.

    However¡­

    Garen did not let his partner be happy for too long.

    Crack crack .........

    The massive andpact suddenly began to tremble violently, and the movement became louder and louder.

    Immediately, the pieces of gravel separated along the original trajectory. They were orderly and not chaotic at all, as if they had reversed the time process of the''s formation............. The formless power of time had already covered the entire.

    At the same time.

    Yuna widened her eyes and used all her strength to control the gravity of all things again, wanting to seal Garen up again.

    On Garen''s dragon w wrist, the Ring of ck Scales spun unhurriedly in an anti-clockwise direction. The Power of Time spread out and formed a resistance against Yuna''s power. As a result, no matter how hard Yuna tried and panted, she was still unable to seal the Silver Dragon.

    Whoosh!

    A silver light shed across the starry sky of the universe. Garen flew out from the gaps between the countless rocks, his eyes fixed on Yuna''s position, his gaze focused.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Densely packed chains of time appeared out of thin air and wrapped around Yuna''s limbs, neck, tail, waist, and abdomen............. Soon, the girl was wrapped up like a dumpling.

    Under Garen''s smiling gaze.

    After struggling in embarrassment for a while, Yuna, who was still entangled by the Time Chain, raised her head and said to Garen, ""Let''s do it again. You can''t use Time Reversal this time.¡±

    The silver dragon shook its head and said, ""I might as well not use any ability and just stand there and get beaten up.¡±

    As he spoke, under Garen''s control, the Time Chains turned into formless Time Power and returned to Garen''s body, freeing Yuna from it.

    Yuna stretched her body and snorted."Good idea. I won''t take advantage of you. Let''s fight hand-to-hand.¡±

    Hearing this, Garen''s gaze fell on Yuna and examined her for a while, then looked at himself. He could not help but smile on his dragon face and said, ""Little Yuna, ept your fate. Why don''t you think about what you''re saying?¡±

    Yuna looked at the silver dragon that was several timesrger than herself and realized that she was even lessparable to Garen in terms of physique, so she said dejectedly, ""Alright, alright, I admit defeat."

    This short battle to defend his family''s status ended with Garen''s victory.

    "My shoulder was hit by your just now, so I feel a little sore now.¡±

    "Come, hammer me."

    As the victor, Garen was rather arrogant as he waved his dragon w at Yuna and said.

    Yuna snorted softly, but she still moved to Garen''s side and did as he said.

    The silver dragon narrowed its eyes and looked like it was enjoying itself.

    "And here."

    "The ce on the tail is a little prickly.¡±

    "My back is a little itchy."

    "My neck feels a little hard too."

    "I still want to eat something.¡±

    ¡°...............¡±

    Listening to Garen''s increasing requests, Yuna turned her head away angrily and said, ""Garen, you''re pushing your luck, ordering me around on purpose.¡±

    Garen opened his eyes andughed. He reached his head over and gently rubbed Yuna''s visor."Alright, I was just teasing you. It''s so interesting to see you angry.¡±

    Yuna turned her head away and pretended to be angry.

    Garen chased after her again, and after a few times of rubbing against her, Yuna could no longer maintain her angry look, and started ying with Garen under the vast gxy.

    After ying for a while, the two returned to the Dragon Court Dimension.

 Chapter 1072 Garens Status In The Family (2)

    In the Eternal Pce, Yuna said, " Garen, take a look. Do you need my Prime Material World? I want to fight for you in the war and share some of your pressure.¡±

    Yuna''s performance in the War of Glory in the past, coupled with the question at this moment, showed that she had never fought for the dragons.

    She just wanted to apany Garen.

    Garen chose to participate in the war, so Yuna stood beside him and became his enemy.

    Garen thought about it carefully and said, " Of course I do. During wartime, it''s better to have as many outstanding fighters as you, Yuna.¡±

    Although Yuna was no match for Garen, herbat power was not something that ordinary Gods and Divine Powers couldpare to when they were at the same level.

    Hearing Garen''s praise, Yuna raised her head and said proudly, ""Give me the world coordinates, I''ll head over immediately and show you how powerful your spouse is.¡±

    The silver dragon shook its head. " The main body can only go to one prime material world at a time. It''s inefficient. It''s better to descend in multiple prime material worlds at once. "¡±

    "Unless you encounter an opponent that your incarnation can''t deal with, it''s best if your main body doesn''t move.¡±

    Hearing Garen''s words, Yuna blinked and said, ""But, I don''t really know how to transform.¡±

    Gods and quasi-gods were still quite different.

    Gods were good at incarnating because they had the faith of their people as carriers. As long as they were willing to use divine power, they could often appear in many worlds at the same time. However, as quasi-divine power, it was difficult for them to incarnate into the endless world like gods.

    However, quasi-divine powers did not need topete for faith, and they did not rely on faith. Each had their own advantages and benefits.

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§®   The silver dragon raised its dragon w and pointed at its head.

    To be precise, he was pointing at his dragon horns.

    Following Garen''s movements, the Strength Dragon girl looked at Garen''s dragon horn.

    The three pairs of dragon horns glowed with a jade-like luster. They were majestic and curved, and their arcs gathered together to form a crown-like shape. In the eyes of a true dragon, they were really white and could not be tired of looking at them. The more they looked at them, the more majestic and heroic they became. They were filled with the aura of a king.

    Garen''s three pairs of dragon horns were one of Yuna''s favorite parts.

    Yuna''s eyes were glued to the screen as she looked at it.

    Garen waved his dragon ws in front of Yuna again to attract her attention.

    "I can give you the power of the Pact of the Royal Court for you to use.¡±

    " Through the Contract of the Royal Court, you will be able to send your power and will across the ne barrier and descend on the members of the Royal Court, achieving an effect simr to God''s Descent.¡±

    As he spoke, the dragon horn glowed even more brightly.

    Under Garen''s will, the light shifted towards Yuna''s head, and at the same time, it gradually solidified. Finally, a new pair of dragon horns that were a few sizes smaller than Garen''s contracted dragon horns formed on Yuna''s head, and Garen''s contracted dragon horns were slightly dimmer.

    Yuna rolled her eyes and looked at the new dragon horn in surprise. She even reached out her dragon ws and began to fondle it lovingly.

    "So it can be like this."

    In fact, if a True Dragon was willing, it could use the Advanced Shapeshifting Spell to grow dragon horns all over its head, let alone three pairs of dragon horns. However, ordinary creatures might not be able to tell, but in the eyes of other True Dragons, it was obvious that the dragon horns formed by these spells were real and fake, and they would look at it with disdain.

    Dragon horns were one of the characteristics of a true dragon.

    There were very few True Dragons who would use Shapeshifting to grow their horns.

    However, the contracted dragon horn was abination of countless True Dragon Faith and threads of power. Its texture and aura were no different from a real dragon horn.

    "Try it. Feel the call and prayer of the dragons from the Royal Court.¡±

    "The Contract of the Dragon Court can let you experience what it feels like to be a Dragon God.¡±

    The Contract of the Royal Court was a physical contract created by the Dragon Gods when the Royal Court was first established. Therefore, in many ways, it was simr to the way the gods responded to faith.

    Yuna nodded her head with great interest, and immediately followed Garen''s instructions and began to focus on using the Pact of the Dragon Court.

    One of the prime material nes, Liefeng Continent.

    In the Bone Corroding Swamp, which was more than 500 kilometers wide from north to south and more than 1,000 kilometers long from east to west, a Legendary ck Dragon was fighting a Swamp Giant.

    In the battle, the low-lying bottom of the swamp was destroyed. All kinds of low shrubs, moss attached to the rocks or climbing on the swamp trees, including the trees in the swamp, were either severely corroded or covered inyers of sticky mud.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It was night time.

    The dark clouds blocked the moonlight like gray gauze, making the Bone Corroding Swamp look even darker.

    Whoosh!

    The Legendary ck Dragon dodged the Swamp Giant''s attack and took the opportunity to spit out its dragon breath.

    A dragon''s breath that contained an intense corrosive acid directly attacked the swamp giant''s face.

    Facing the ck Dragon''s breath, the swamp giant did not dodge, allowing the thick acid to hit its head.

    Chi chi chi¡­... White smoke filled with a pungent smell rose and enveloped the entire head of the swamp giant.

    However, the swamp giant waved its arm carelessly and easily wiped away the acid on its face, revealing its bumpy face.

    Strangely, there was no blood flowing out of its face, and it was full of mud that was squirming as if it was alive.

    At the same time.

    On the swamp giant''s exposed thighs, there seemed to be rats rolling under its skin, gathering on its face. Then, the corroded face instantly healed.

    "Damn it, this giant has some ability to restrain me.¡±

    The swamp giant was not amon true giant, but it was also a type of true giant. It was like a special dragon species that was rare among true dragons.

    The body of this giant was abination of flesh and mud. As long as it stood in a suitable swamp area, it could continuously absorb mud and heal its injuries. It was quite difficult to deal with.

    Especially when¡­

    The Bone Corroding Swamp was a veryrge swamp, extremely vast.

    Boom!

    A muddy hand rose from the ground and grabbed the ck dragon.

    The skinny ck dragon pped its wings and tore apart a few of the mud hand''s huge fingers. It then flew into the sky and engaged in a close-range battle with the swamp giant, creatingyers of waves in the depths of the swamp with astonishing momentum.

    After a while.

    Waves that were hundreds of feet high rose up from the swamp. They came from all directions and pressed down on the ck dragon like a closed flower bud.

    Facing the Swamp Giant''s attack, the ck Dragon pped its wings, and its body rapidly rose in the air. In the end, it narrowly escaped from the closing mud wave.

    Looking at the Swamp Giant that had been fighting for a long time but was unharmed, the ck Dragon''s face darkened.

    "This thing can''t be killed in the swamp.¡±

    "Unless we change the battlefield, if we continue fighting, I will only run out of stamina and risk death.¡±

    The Legendary ck Dragon''s breathing had already be heavy. Its Stamina and Mana had been greatly depleted, and it had the intention to retreat.

    It would be a waste of time if they continued to be in a stalemate.

    The swamp giant did not have any intention of chasing after him.

    As a Legendary Swamp Giant, it was not that it could not fly, but as long as it flew, it would be far away from the swamp environment. In the air, it was far from being a match for the Legendary ck Dragon.

    Looking at the ck Dragon who no longer wanted to fight, the swamp giant mocked in order to anger the ck Dragon, ""As a ck Dragon, the swamp is also your preferred environment, but you are far inferior to me.¡±

    "Are you going to run away like this?"

    The Swamp Giant had seeded, and the ck Dragon was instantly enraged.

    "Flee? If you dare to leave the swamp and rise into the air, I''ll tear you apart in an instant.¡±

    As he cursed, the ck Dragon tried to call out to the Dragon Lord for help.

    As a member of the Dragon Court, when they were fighting the giants, they would call out to the Dragon Lord. The Dragon Lord would choose to descend ording to the situation and assist the dragons of the Dragon Court in the battle.

    However, due to the war with the Giant Tribe, there were many stars in the battlefield. Only a small portion of the members could receive the response of the Lord of the Dragon Court. Even so, the Legendary ck Dragon wanted to try and ask for a response in its heart.

 Chapter 1073 The Fire Giant, Soult, The Strongest Mid-Level Divine Power

    A secondter.

    A cold and elegant voice sounded in the ck Dragon''s mind.

    "People of the Dragon Court, rx your mind and do not resist. My will and power have descended.¡±

    The Legendary ck Dragon was slightly stunned, and its eyes widened.

    It really did not expect that it would be lucky enough to receive a response. Moreover, it was not the Time Dragon Lord, but the reclusive and mysterious Power Dragon Queen in the eyes of the members of the Royal Court!

    If this matter were to spread out, the ck Dragon felt that it could brag to the other True Dragons about its entire life!

    "Great Dragon Queen, thank you for your response. Please take over the battle.¡±

    As he spoke, the ck Dragon''s eyes opened and closed. The color of his pupils turned into a faint purple color that belonged to Yuna. The will that controlled this body had been reced.

    The swamp giant was stunned.

    This giant race was rtively stupid and did not understand what had just happened.

    In the eyes of the swamp giant, the Legendary ck Dragon, who had been angry just a moment ago, had a drastic change in expression. It looked at the swamp giant coldly and arrogantly, as if it was looking at trash.

    "Hmph, you''re ying tricks."

    The swamp giant felt uneasy. One of its arms detached from its body and turned into a sharp mud spear. It stabbed at the ck dragon with an indomitable aura.

    The ck Dragon stared at the swamp giant with a cold gaze. At the same time, an invisible barrier rose from the ground.

    Reverse Force Field!

    Bang!

    The Swamp Spear collided with the invisible barrier, but it seemed to have been moved by an invisible hand. It instantly changed direction and shattered the Swamp Giant''s head.

    The swamp mud rolled over. As the swamp giant trembled, a new head was formed. It looked at the ck dragon with fear and obvious fear.

    Without another word, the swamp giant plunged into the swamp mud and fused with the mud as it began to escape.

    The ck Dragon didn''t say a word. It raised its dragon w and aimed at the depths of the swamp.

    In an instant, the soft mud was squeezed by the force and turned into an iron wall. The gravity was multiplied and controlled with unimaginable precision,pressing the mud that the swamp giant had turned into into a fist-sized ball.

    In the next second, the interaction force that made up the swamp giant''s body copsed and dissipated on a microscopic level.

    The mud ball immediately broke apart and turned into fine particles that were difficult to see with the naked eye.

    Throughout the entire process, Yuna, who possessed the ck Dragon''s will, remained silent and somber.

    That was the impression the elves had of Yuna during the War of Glory.

    He was always cold and arrogant. Back then, he didn''t even bother to talk to demigods who were stronger than him. He looked at ordinary elves as if they were trash.

    After dealing with the swamp giant, the ck Dragon''s body trembled, and its cold and arrogant expression disappeared.

    When the ck Dragon regained its senses, it looked at the environment that had basically not changed. In less than a minute, the swamp giant had disappeared. It could not help but shiver.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "How did the swamp giant die?"

    "Could it be the Disintegration Spell? But what kind of Disintegration Spell can kill the Legendary Swamp Giant in one strike?¡±

    The Legendary ck Dragon''s will was not blocked, allowing it to see how its body was fighting from a third-person perspective. It could also feel that the power that descended on its body was not much, only at the Legendary level, but it had easily killed the Swamp Giant, preventing it from regenerating and leaving no corpse behind.

    "As expected of the Dragon Empress, the legendary Strength Dragon.¡±

    "Hehe, the other dragons are so envious of me.¡±

    Immediately, the ck dragon left the scene and pped its wings to fly to the ce where the True Dragons gathered. It began to show off its experience to the other True Dragons.

    ..........

    In the Eternal Pce, Yuna opened her eyes. She still maintained her aloof attitude, but when she looked at Garen, her fierce and cold gaze became gentle and normal.

    "It''s quite fun, but the opponents are too weak and simple.¡±

    Yuna said.

    Garen watched Yuna''s battle process.

    He shook his head and said, " Since we chose to use the contract of the Royal Court, the correct way is to descend power in multiple prime material worlds at the same time. We can fight on multiple fronts and increase efficiency.¡±

    "In addition, during this process, you may also encounter the incarnation of a giant god.¡±

    "I understand now," Yuna said.¡±

    Next, the Energy Dragon girl said eagerly,"Then I''ll continue."

    Closing her eyes, Yuna followed Garen''s instructions and tried to send power into the bodies of multiple True Dragons at once, participating in the war in this way.

    In the Eternal Pce.

    Garen paid close attention to Yuna''s situation and realized that Yuna would soon be able to use the Contract of the Dragon Court skillfully. Then, he stopped paying too much attention to her and closed his eyes to observe the situation through the Contract of the Dragon Court. He then descended to many worlds to fight in the form of an incarnation.

    After a while.

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel   It had only been a few months since Yenogu was killed, and Garen had already discovered that a new Giant God''s incarnation had descended.

    "Yenogu''s death made the Giant God even more vignt.¡±

    "I''ll force it and try to lure out the main body of the god.¡±

    Killing an incarnation would at most consume some of the God''s Extraordinary Divine Power, but it would recover very quickly. In Garen''s opinion, it was meaningless.

    With this thought in mind, Garen immediately gathered his Spiritual Will and returned to the main material world.

    Prime material ne, Isaac.

    Night shrouded the mountain range that stretched for thousands of miles. However, although it was night, this ce was as bright as day.

 Chapter 1074 The Fire Giant, Soult, The Strongest Mid-Level Divine Power

    Endless mes swept across the mountain range. The raging fire illuminated the sky red. The mountains turned into scorched earth, the rocks withered and cracked, and some were even melted by the mes. The originally lush forests that covered the mountains were burned to the ground. The towering trees that sank in the mes became torches. In the blink of an eye, they copsed in the world of mes and were burned to ashes.

    In the sky.

    The giant dragons were covered in mes, and they fell from the sky like ming meteors. Their bodies were charred ck by the mes.

    Even the Legendary Red Dragons and Golden Dragons with extremely high Fire Resistance did not dare to rx in the mes.

    This was because these mes were created by a giant with a tall body. Fire and divinity intertwined and circted, and they were a fatal threat to any creature.

    The giant was surrounded by endless mes, and the mes around his body twisted and boiled towards him. He cheered as if he was celebrating the arrival of a king who controlled mes.

    "All the red dragons and golden dragons¡­..... All true dragons with high fire resistance, gather together. With me, Scopus, as the leader, follow me to kill the god''s incarnation!¡±

    A high-level legendary red dragon with a creature level of over 35 roared.

    After hearing the words of the Red Dragon Skoppes, the other legendary red dragons took action one after another. They gathered around and resisted the terrifying high-temperature mes that could burn gold and boil iron. They took the initiative to attack the god''s incarnation.

    "The other True Dragons will resist the threat of the giant soldiers and open up a path for us!¡±

    Blue Dragon, Green Dragon, ck Dragon, White Dragon, Silver Dragon, Bronze Dragon............. The Chromatic Dragons, Metal Dragons, and some rare True Dragons roared as they fought against the giants.

    At the same time.

    The red dragons and golden dragons broke through the mes and approached the god''s incarnation.

    However, the incarnation of a god also possessed extraordinary power.

    "A bunch of audacious bugs. You want to kill a god with mere mortals?¡±

    The god''s incarnation had a dignified expression and a contemptuous tone.

    With a wave of his hand, mes condensed into thousands of giant des that looked like burning irons. They were at least a hundred meters long and shed at the True Dragons from all directions.

    These ming des were extremely swift and fierce.

    Some True Dragons could not dodge in time and were directly split into two.

    Against an attack that contained divine power, even a Legendary True Dragon would be injured upon contact and die upon collision.

    Looking at the defeated dragons in the mes, the god''s incarnation looked disdainful and condensed a huge sword. His body pulled out a line of fire in the air. Wherever it passed, no true dragon could resist it and died one after another.

    At the same time.

    The raging mes, including the burning trees, rocks, and the giants scattered everywhere, were all frozen............ Time suddenly stopped, covering the entire battlefield. Only the dragons could still move freely in the frozen time.

    Under the hopeful gazes of countless True Dragons, a majestic silver dragon descended.

    In Garen''s field of vision, the God''s Incarnation that was showing off its might had the huge body and rough appearance of a giant. What was more special was that its entire body was enveloped in raging mes, and its eyebrows were formed from mingva. Its body was filled with a destructive aura.

    " The God of Fire Giants, Soult. "<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Garen''s gaze swept across the True Dragons who died in the mes, then looked at the God Incarnation and said slowly.

    This avatar belonged to an ancient giant god, the God of Fire Giants, Soult.

    The God of Fire Giants was very powerful.

    The God of Fire Giant''s Godhead was at level 15, which was already at the peak of mid-level Divine Power.

    In addition, he controlled evil, destruction, fire, sun, power, war, domination, summoning, and other authorities that performed well in battle. He could not be underestimated.

    He could not be sure about the power of the God of Fire Giant among all the middle-level Divine Powers. However, among all the gods of the Giant God System, the fighting power of the God of Fire Giant was only below that of a great Divine Power. He was second to none among the middle-level Divine Powers and was unquestionably the strongest.

    Due to their ipatible attributes, many conflicts broke out with Solim, and they basically ended up with Solim at a disadvantage.

    "Dragon of Eternity and Time, you still need to resort to trickery to kill that idiot Solim. It seems that your strength is only this much.¡±

    The God of Fire Giants crossed his arms in front of his chest, mes rolling all over his body as he spoke to Garen.

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§®   As he spoke, a hellhound that could only tear Legends apart was condensed from the mes. Its fur was like fire and its skin was likeva............... As soon as they appeared, they charged towards Garen, their roars causing one''s heart to tremble.

    Garen''s gaze focused, and he unleashed the Time Freeze Domain with all his might after his main body descended.

    In an instant, the group of Hellhounds froze in mid-air.

    Time Division!

    The bodies of the Hellhounds were torn apart.

    At the same time, Garen also activated Time Division towards the God of Fire Giants.

    The incarnation of this god copsed and dissipated into ordinary mes, which then took shape in another ce.

    However, Garen had foresight. The moment the Fire Giant God''s incarnation copsed and dissipated, he attacked the ce where it was formed.

    Boom!

    The partial giant deified''s sharp ws covered the sky and covered the sun. Time power swirled around them, and they grabbed the Fire Giant God tightly. Only his head was exposed.

    No matter how hard the other party struggled, he could not escape from Garen''s dragon ws.

    Garen was not surprised by such an easy result.

    The main body dealing with the incarnation was a crushing situation.

    "Soult, descend with your main body."

    "It''s just an incarnation. How can it fight against me?¡±

 Chapter 1075 The Fire Giant, Soult, The Strongest Mid-Level Divine Power

    "Come on, let me see how strong your main body is.¡±

    Garen''s gaze swept across his surroundings. In the Time Freeze domain, the True Dragons killed the giants that were unable to move, and the situation was reversed almost instantly.

    "If you don''t hurry, your people will all die.¡±

    The incarnation was captured, but Soult''s expression was calm. He said, ""If you want to fight, why don''t you leave the prime material ne and go to the outer nes to fight me!¡±

    "You can choose from any of the outer nes!¡±

    "Astral World, Chaos Sea, Mountain Paradise, Abyss, Hell............. Where do you want to go?"

    Garen''s main body was a weak Divine Power, while God Garen was slightly stronger and was a mid-level Divine Power. However, he could not even defeat the God of Frost Giants, let alone the God of Fire Giants who had formidablebat strength.

    There was almost no chance of sess in fighting in the outer nes.

    Yeenogu had just died in the prime material ne, so it was impossible for the God of Fire Giants to descend in his true form.

    After that, no matter how much Garen angered the God of Fire Giants, he refused toe to the main material world. Instead, he tried to lure Garen to the outer ne.

    After realizing that his n would not work, Garen no longer hesitated and crushed the God''s Incarnation.

    Killing the incarnation of a god could more or less damage the extraordinary divine power of the God of Fire Giants.

    However, there was no joy on the silver dragon''s face.

    "The incarnation can be split into many at once and descend into different prime material worlds. Besides, unless it''s a god-like ancient dragon, it''s hard to resist.¡±

    "The Giant God doesn''t descend in his true form. I can use my true form to threaten a prime material world to win, but it will put more prime material worlds at a disadvantage. I can only use my avatar to face the enemy.............¡±

    Garen frowned and analyzed the current situation.

    The arrival of the incarnation of the God of Fire Giants was only the beginning.

    Through the Pact of the Dragon Court, Garen already knew that while he was fighting with this giant incarnation, more giant gods began to descend to different prime material worlds in the form of incarnations to assist the local giants in defeating the dragon army.

    Looking up, ordinary True Dragons would not be able to notice anything unusual. At most, they would feel that the sky was a little oppressive.

    However, in Garen''s eyes, it was as if there were meteors formed by Extraordinary Divine Power flying across the sky. Hundreds and thousands of them fell into different Prime Material Worlds.

    Lord of Storms.

    The God of Mountain Giants.

    The God of Stone Giants.

    The God of Cloud Giants.

    The God of Mountain Giants.

    The God of Giant Trickery.

    .............

    Among them, there were some Giant Gods who had been exiled by Annan. After Annan died and the Lord of Storms came to power, they had all returned to the Giant Divine System under the call of the Lord of Storms. Under the leadership of the Lord of Storms, they became enemies with the Dragon Gods.

    The giant god''s incarnations descended on the battlefield of the prime material ne inrge numbers. In response, the dragon gods did not stay idle either. Their incarnations descended one after another.

    Metal Dragon God Bahamut.

    Immortal Dragon Queen Tiamat.

    Fire and the Dragon God of Destruction, Karex.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The Dragon God of Justice and Arbitration, Landish.

    The Dragon God of Death and Judgment, Croniptus.

    The God of Decay and Exhaustion, Night Dragon Farazur.

    .............

    For a time, the fierce battle between the dragon and the giant around the gods became even more intense, entering the next stage.

    The gods of the two sides, who had been holding back for a long time, used the prime material world as the battlefield and began a massive confrontation in the form of avatars.

    The battle between the incarnations of gods could often make the entire prime material world tremble. Many gods who did not belong to the Dragon God System and the Giant God System also looked at them with vignce, curiosity, vignce, or disgust...............

    "Such arge-scale God''s Descent never happened during the War of Glory.¡±

    Garen thought to himself.

    When they fought with the elves, one side was furious because their main god was attacked, and the other side was furious because the fate of the legendary dragon was unknown............ As a result, the main bodies of the gods had long confronted each other in the outer ne.

    It would be very difficult for the main body to spare energy to descend on the incarnation.

    Most of the time, it was the elven demigods and divine dragons who led the battlefield.

    Things were different now. Although the dragon and the giant viewed each other as mortal enemies, they also admitted in their hearts that the other party possessed powerful and profound strength.

    In addition, it was precisely because they were facing their own race''s old enemy that they were even more cautious and careful.

    Up until now, the only example of the giant gods and dragon gods fighting in the outer ne was the Lord of Storms and the Metal Dragon God''s short exchange of a few seconds. It could hardly be called a battle, but only a collision.

    In this all-out war between old foes, both sides had bet all their honor and future. Once they lost, the other side would never give them a chance to turn things around. It was no different from falling into the abyss.

    However, after the Lord of Storms fought with the Metal Dragon God, he felt more confident.

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§®   Therefore, he decided to push the war to the next stage, but he would not directly enter the final battle of gods.

    This was why the Giant Gods and Dragon Gods had descended on arge scale.

    "The main body does not move, but splits into thousands."

    "I can''t just use my main body to fight one world after another. In the prime material ne, the incarnation of a god is weaker than the main body, but it doesn''t make any difference to other creatures.¡±

    " Since Solim and Yenogu died one after another, the giant gods must have be much more vignt. It''ll probably be very difficult to force their true bodies to descend.¡±

    After a brief moment of thought, Garen pped his dragon wings and immediately escaped into the River of Time before returning to the Dragon Court Dimension.

    There were too many incarnations of the giant gods.

    Garen had just killed one of them, but it was insignificantpared to all the other battlefields.

    In itsir, the silver dragon closed its eyes and began to respond to the requests of the members of the Dragon Court. It spread out its will and power to the prime material world where the incarnations of the giant gods had descended. It fought against them and fought to the death.

    "We meet again."

    "This time, we''ve all descended with the incarnation of our wills. Haha,e and fight. I hope you won''t disappoint me.¡±

    In the sky above the scorching desert, the wind and sand were everywhere, and the mes were rolling, almost covering the sky.

    The God of Fire Giants stood in the endless mes, his gaze locked onto Garen, whose will had just descended.

 Chapter 1076 Fierce Battle (1)

    In front of the God of Fire Giants, Garen felt the power that this incarnation of the other party possessed.

    "It''s simr to the power I had in this prime material ne.¡±

    After making his judgment, Garen squinted his eyes and looked at the God of Fire Giants, saying calmly, ""You seem to have forgotten the experience of being crushed by me just now.¡±

    Facing Garen''s provocation, the God of Fire Giants was unmoved.

    Although he was a god who controlled fire, the God of Fire Giants was not hot-tempered. Instead, he was much more rational and calm than the God of Frost Giants.

    "It''s just an incarnation."

    "If he''s dead, so be it."

    "Don''t tell me you''re proud of yourself for using your main body to defeat my incarnation? Then you''re only so-so."

    The God of Fire Giants said calmly.

    At the same time.

    In the raging sea of mes, groups of Hellhounds appeared again. They lowered their limbs and hovered behind the God of Fire Giants, staring at Garen with cruel and ferocious eyes.

    "Compared to an incarnation, I''d rather have a divine battle with your main body.¡±

    "However, since you don''t dare to go to the outer ne, you can only have a battle between your clones first.¡±

    The God of Fire Giant''s body was covered in raging mes that moved without any wind.

    "Garen Aurelian, I hope you won''t disappoint me.¡±

    "After all, the two idiots, Yenogu and Solim, have fallen into your hands.¡±

    Chi!

    The God of Fire Giants raised his arms high, as if he wanted to embrace the world.

    In an instant, the mes that had swept thousands of kilometers around them quieted down. Not only the ordinary mes, but even the fiery dragon breath or magic mes that the red dragon had spat out on the battlefield were out of control. Then, all kinds of mes seemed to be attracted by an invisible and huge force, turning into streams of me light and gathering toward the hands of the God of Fire Giants.

    Under Garen''s gaze, a huge red sword that was burning with raging mes and flowing with divinity appeared in the right hand of the God of Fire Giants.

    A square-shaped shield that was also burning with mes and had the mark of a giant fist on its surface appeared in the left hand of the God of Fire Giants.

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel   Burning Divine Sword and ming Divine Shield.

    The God of Fire Giants often used two divine artifacts.

    However, perhaps recalling how the God of Bow and Arrow of the Elven God System had bestowed his divine weapon to an incarnation but was snatched away, the Burning Divine Sword and the ming Divine Shield in the hands of the God of Fire Giant were temporarily condensed. They wereposed of Extraordinary Divine Power and me Authority, so they could be considered divine weapons and not the actual bodies of the two divine weapons.

    Compared to the Giant Gods, the Dragon Gods preferred to fight with their bodies.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    This wasn''t because he was prejudiced against the use of Divine Artifacts. It was just that there were very few Divine Artifacts whose power couldpare to the Dragon God''s physique, so he didn''t look up to the effects of Divine Artifacts.

    In terms of physical strength, the Giant God was no match for the Dragon God. After all, the scales of a true dragon were indestructible, and the ws and teeth of a dragon could tear the sky and split the earth. However, although the Giant''s strength was not small, it did not have natural dragon scales or sharp ws.

    "Come,e, let me cut off your head.¡±

    "Then burn all the dragons in this world to ashes.¡±

    In the vast and dry desert, a sandstorm blew.

    With the Burning Divine Sword and the ming Divine Shield in hand, the mes on Soult''s body surged and expanded rapidly. In the blink of an eye, he became three hundred meters tall. On the other side of the Giant Fire God, Garen also used the Giant God Transformation, turning the Iron Dragon''s body that he temporarily upied into six hundred meters tall.

    As only a portion of their power had descended, their performance was much worse than when their main bodies had descended.

    However, to the local dragons and giants, it was still an invincible existence that could only be looked up to.

    At this time, the true dragons of the prime material world seemed to have sensed danger. They would rather suffer the giant''s attack and get injured than to immediately stay away from the position of the god''s incarnation.

    "Cowardly reptiles! Don''t run."

    Many of the giants were roaring at the sudden actions of the dragons.

    At the same time, vast and suppressed Extraordinary Divine Power erupted from the God of Fire Giant''s body.

    [me Authority: Burning Sky Domain!]

    In an instant, with the God of Fire Giant as the center, an invisible but real terrifying heat burst out. There was no fire, but the surrounding air was seriously distorted. The heat waves could be seen clearly with the naked eye.

    Layers of sand on the ground were melting, and some rare oases were drying up.

    The desert, which was already lifeless, had be an even more dangerous ce.

    The lives of the ordinary creatures in the Burning Sky Domain were almost instantly taken away. Many giants were also affected. They held their breaths, and their skin instantly turned red as if they had been roasted by the mes.

    It was only then that they realized why the dragons had acted that way.

    Unlike the giants, since the War of Glory had not ended long ago, the dragon warriors had already formed a clear consciousness in the war with the elves.If a battle between demigods was about to break out, they had to stay away from the center of the battlefield as soon as possible.

    The only fortunate thing was that the God of Fire Giants controlled the domain. The giants here were only affected to a certain extent and did not die immediately.

    Whoosh!

    Garen sneered. He spread his dragon wings and unleashed his Territory as well.

    But this time, it wasn''t the Time Freeze domain.

    The giants, who were just d that they were not killed by the high temperature, were once again enveloped by Garen''s domain.

 Chapter 1077 A Fierce Battle (2)

    "What? My skin is aging, and my vitality is slipping away!¡±

    Many giants felt their bodies weakening rapidly, and their faces were filled with fear.

    This was an ability derived from the Breath of Time Plunder after Garen had advanced to the Lesser Divine Power. Garen named it the Decay Domain. Everything within the Decay Domain, whether living or dead, would be obliterated by the river of time that flowed at a high speed.

    Although it wasn''t as effective as being hit directly by the Time Plunder Breath, it had a wider range and could be used to sweep away random soldiers.

    A giant dragged its rapidly aging body and ran out of the domain. However, as time passed, its movements became slower and slower. In the end, it fell to the edge of the domain with a plop. Its solid muscles withered, and its skin was covered with age spots. Its originally vigorous vitality was like a candle in the wind.

    This was also the description of all the giants who could not escape from the Death Domain in time.

    "Humph."

    Upon seeing this scene, Sult''s expression darkened slightly, and the mes on his body fluctuated.

    The Divine Fire Shield formed by the me Authority wrapped around the surface of Soult''s body, resisting the Death Domain and the Time Freeze Domain that Garen had just activated.

    On the other side, Garen used the Time Barrier to iste the terrifying high temperature formed by the Sky Burning Domain.

    " Iron Dragon " didn''t say anything else. He pped his dragon wings, and his body rose up high. He brought with him rolling heat waves and sandstorms. He was like a ck iron meteorite, charging straight at the me Giant. Every scale on his body was like a ferocious steel de.

    Soult held a sword in one hand and a shield in the other. His ming eyes were filled with fighting spirit.

    Boom!

    The dragon brought with it immense strength as its ws tore fiercely at the head of Soult.

    Soult raised his ming Divine Shield to resist the dragon''s impact and ws. However, his body could not help but retreat under the dragon''s strength. The muscles on his arms bulged, and the mes burned.

    At this moment, the difference in size between the two sides was like an ordinary human soldier confronting a ferocious tiger.

    "What powerful strength."

    Soult''s heart was heavy, and he did not underestimate Garen, this rising star, in the slightest.

    At the same time, in the midst of attacking and defending, the dragon and the giant''s bodies fell to the ground together. The Hellhound that Soult summoned roared and pounced at Garen, but when it got close, it was crushed by the dragon''s wings and tail that were casually waved by the dragon. asionally, the ws of the Hellhoundnded on the dragon''s body, but they could only leave insignificant marks on the barrier of time. They could not break through and posed no threat.

    In the end, the dragon and the giant crashed heavily onto the ground.

    Bang!

    A sand wave that was almost a thousand meters high rose up. With a deafening sound, it swept in all directions, forming a scene that looked like the end of the world. Under the impact of the impact, the group of Hellhounds that followed Garen and Soult werepletely wiped out.

    The roar of the God of Fire Giants came from the huge pit.

    The power and authority were fully activated, and it was added to his body, stopping his body from falling deeper into the ground.

    The Burning Divine Sword drew a dangerous arc as it bypassed the giant shield and headed straight for Garen''s neck.

    Thrust!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Cracks appeared on the Time Barrier, and mes spread around the cracks. At the same time, the dragon scales on Garen''s neck were shattered, and there were mes burning non-stop.

    The Fire Giant God''s attack seeded, leaving a wound on Garen''s body.

    However, there was no joy on his face. Instead, he frowned.

    In his field of vision, the giant dragon had one w firmly pressed on the ming Divine Shield, and the other w directly locked onto the Burning Divine Sword that was trying to pull back. Even though the scales on the inside of the dragon w had already been cut open by the most dangerous sword edge, and the flesh was torn apart under the scorching mes, it did not move at all.

    At the same time, the dragon opened its mouth, and dangerous invisible energy was brewing in its mouth.

    A pair of tinum eyes was looking down at the God of Fire Giants.

    The breath of Time Crushing was spat out from the dragon''s mouth. At a close distance, it went straight for the head of the God of Fire Giants.

    Soult''s heart trembled, and he shrank his head to where the ming Divine Shield could protect him.

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§®   All of a sudden, the dragon breathnded on the ming Divine Shield.

    Boom!

    The terrifying impact that suddenly burst forth made Soult''s body tremble violently. His arms, which had bulging veins, went limp, and he could barely hold the shield.

    But this was not the most important thing.

    Most importantly, the Raging me Divine Shield cracked rapidly under the Time Crushing Breath, and cracks that looked like spider webs crawled all over it.

    "Damn it, what great strength."

    "They''re both incarnations, but they''re stronger than the incarnation of the Dragon God of Destruction, Kariske.¡±

    This was the first time that Soult and Garen had fought on a simr level. He really did not expect that Garen, who was famous for his time ability, actually had such a powerful physique.

    "This guy seems to have maxed out all his attributes.¡±

    As his thoughts ran like lightning, the ming Divine Shield shattered with a loud bang.

    The Time Crushing Breath went straight to Soult''s head, shattering his entire upper body.

    Boom!

    Endless raging mes burst forth, forming a terrifying force that sent Garen''s body flying.

    After being sent flying for tens of thousands of meters, Garen spread his dragon wings and stopped his retreating body, staring to the other side.

    The flower of mes that had bloomed in a berserk state shrank back and condensed into the body of Sult in an instant. However, due to the massive consumption of Extraordinary Divine Power, its aura was much weaker.

    An incarnation could not bepared to the main body.

    In the intense battle, the energy contained in the bodies of both parties was rapidly flowing away.

 Chapter 1078 A Fierce Battle (3)

    If the main body chose to provide more energy to this ce, then the clones of the other prime material worlds would be at a disadvantage. The specific choice would depend on the main body''s choice.

    Soult''s main body didn''t sacrifice other incarnations of the prime material ne for the sake of victory here.

    This was because, not only in this world, but in the other worlds, whenever there was a battle between the incarnations of Syrte and Garen, without exception, the incarnations of Syrte would fall into a disadvantageous situation.

    "Do you understand now? The gap between you and me.¡±

    Looking at the God of Fire Giants whose aura was dispirited, Garen said unhurriedly. His calm tone seemed to be telling an unquestionable fact.

    Garen was not surprised by this result.

    Soult was indeed very strong. He was definitely one of the best among the gods at the level of mid-level divine power. He was not weak.

    Unfortunately, he was facing the leader of the legendary dragons, the Dragon of Eternity and Time, who was stronger than him.

    Even a veteran Great Divine Power like the one after Chaos could not gain the upper hand when fighting Garen in the main material world. It was unimaginable that Surt could defeat Garen.

    The God of Fire Giant''s face darkened, and the mes on his body rolled even more violently.

    As a giant god, losing to the dragon, his mortal enemy, was the hardest thing to ept.

    Although the incarnation could not represent everything, it was an indisputable fact that he was at a disadvantage in the battle between the avatars.

    As he spoke, the dragon charged toward the God of Fire Giants again. It was like a ck lightning bolt, and its speed was extremely fast.

    Soult realized that he could notpare to Garen in closebat. Furthermore, he had lost his ming Divine Shield. It would be difficult for this incarnation to condense a new Divine Power weapon with the remaining Extraordinary Divine Power.

    "You underestimate me."

    "Pay the price for your arrogance.¡±

    The shadow of the flying dragon was reflected in his vision, and a low voice came out of his mouth.

    At the same time, the avatar''s remaining Extraordinary Divine Power instantly evaporated, almostpletely consumed.

    [Sun Authority: zing Sun.]

    Behind the God of Fire Giant, a golden sun rose slowly.

    [me Authority: me Fist]

    The raging mes grew out of thin air and formed a mountain-like giant fist of mes.

    [War Authority: Weapon Dominator]

    Weng!

    Under the effect of the War Authority, the rising golden sun turned into a huge golden sword that pierced through the sky. It was majestic and straight into the clouds. It also emitted a dense killing aura, as if it could sh open the world of stars in one strike.

    Immediately after, the giant ming fist raised the giant golden sword and shed at Garen mercilessly.

    The attack range was toorge, and it was also firmly locked on, Garen felt that it was difficult to dodge.

    Even with Garen''s current body size of almost six hundred meters, it seemed tiny under thebined godly skill of multiple authorities.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "So powerful. When these powers of authority work together, it''s not as simple as one plus one equals two.¡±

    "God Garen, you should be watching the prime material ne, remember to learn more!¡±

    Garen injected all of his Time Power into the Time Barrier, ready for battle.

    At this time, the incarnation that had already exhausted its divine power was no longer important.

    In the next second, me Fist raised his golden greatsword, and dazzling mes rolled and surged from the sky, directly shing Garen into the ground.

    Bang!

    The ground copsed, forming a bottomless, straight rift that was burning with mes. The surfaceyer of the ground cracked, extending into a terrifying ravine that was thousands of miles away. Along the way, there were mountains, oceans, and dense forests......... They were all split into two, and the creatures that could not dodge in time were all turned into ashes.

    The brand new ming Canyon was imprinted on the ground like a scar on the world.

    The hearts of the dragons and giants watching the battle rose to their throats. They stopped fighting at the same time and looked at this destructive attack.

    "My God is mighty!"

    "The great God of Fire Giants, your divine might is illustrious and invincible!¡±

    From the perspective of the giants here, no creature could survive this attack, so they cheered and cheered.

    However, their smiles quickly stopped and froze on their faces.

    In the ripples of the river of time, Iron Dragon''s body gradually appeared in the sky. There was a hideous wound that almost prated his entire body on his chest and abdomen. His dragon scales were shattered, and the mes corroded his flesh and blood.

    However, no matter how serious his injuries were, Garen''s Incarnation did not die.

    "That was close. Fortunately, the Time Barrier was tough enough. Otherwise, I would have been split in half.¡±

    "I was still a little careless. I shouldn''t have underestimated any enemy.¡±

    Garen felt the remaining Time Power in his body. There was less than one percent left.

    He raised his head and looked in another direction.

    A mountain giant was looking at Garen in panic. Thest bit of divine light on the surface of his body slowly dissipated, leaving behind only the sigh of the God of Fire Giants that was getting fainter and fainter."Just a little more. What a pity."

    "Garen Aurelian, I lost here, but you didn''t winpletely either.¡±

    "We will fight again in the future."

    With his Extraordinary Divine Power exhausted, only the mountain giant, which was the carrier of the Divine Power, remained where it was.

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel   Next, Garen pped his dragon wings and locked his Will onto the Legendary-level giants, activating Time Division.

    The mountain giants were thergest among the giants and could control lightning. The strongest of the same level, the storm giants, the stone giants, and the frost giants could control wind and snow................ In an instant, the giants seemed to have been shed by invisible des, and their bodies were torn into pieces.

    Seeing this, the True Dragons wreaked havoc in the air, cooperating with Garen to eliminate the remaining giants.

    For a moment, the dragon wings danced wildly in the sky. Under the shadow that covered the sky, blood flowed like a river, and the corpses of giants gradually covered the ground.

 Chapter 1079 Lord Of Storms, Father, Its Too Difficult For Me!(1)

    The mes of war and smoke of gunpowder were raging in many worlds at the same time, as if it was a never-ending disaster.

    Iron Dragon, Red Dragon, ck Dragon, Golden Dragon, Hydra, Violet Dragon, Crystal Dragon, and Mithril Dragon.............. After a very long time, when Garen''sst strand of Will was extracted from a Poseidonsaur''s body.

    In the dragon nest of the Eternal Pce.

    The silver dragon slowly opened its eyes, and a faint look of fatigue flowed out of its tinum-colored eyes.

    "The battle between clones can''tpare to the main body, but it''s still quite intense.¡±

    Garen let out a long breath, but the fatigue in his body followed him like a shadow and did not disappear.

    This fatigue did not originate from Garen''s physical body. It was mainly due to thebination of mental fatigue and theck of Time Power in his body, making Garen feel ufortable.

    "If it''s just an incarnation, whether it''s dead or alive, it won''t have much of an impact on the main body.¡±

    "However, there are too many incarnations in different prime material nes.¡±

    Arge number of incarnations descended into the main material world to participate in the battle. The Power of Time consumed was supplied by Garen''s main body, and when controlling the incarnation carrier to fight, it was also based on Garen''s will.

    There was nothing he could do. It would be fine if he had Extraordinary Divine Power, but if he only gave the carrier the power of time, the other party would not use it.

    Or if his will descended alone, it would be difficult for Garen to control the True Dragon Body that he had never used before to fight against the incarnation of the Giant God.

    Only when the Will and the power of time descended together could they be divine weapons that could reverse the situation of the war and establish the victory of a world.

    "Moreover, my incarnations didn''t win against all of them.¡±

    "None of the incarnations fought against the Lord of Storms, but they fought against almost all the incarnations of the other giant gods.¡±

    " The God of Stone Giants, Skoleus, the God of Fire Giants, Sult, and another great Divine Power of the Giant God System, the eldest daughter of Annan, and the God of Hunting, Siati..........¡±

    "There were wins and losses in the battles with the incarnations of these giant gods, but they all won against the other giant gods without exception.¡±

    Lying on theyers of gold, silver, and gemstones, he felt thefortable touch of the scales rubbing against them.

    The silver dragon flipped its body and muttered softly.

    Needless to say, the God of Fire Giants, Soult, was the first to confront Garen. Garen deliberately chose the world where Soult was from to descend. He had the most battles with his avatars, and he had won 80 - 90% of the battles.

    As for the God of Stone Giants, Skoleus¡­........... The consequences of both parties exhausting their energy were more frequent. This God was very good at defense, and when fighting Garen''s incarnation, he had always been defending and not attacking, silently enduring the storm-like attacks from Garen, like a silent boulder.

    " The God of Frost Giants, Solim; the God of Fire Giants, Soult; and the God of Stone Giants, Skoleus.¡±

    "These three mid-level Giant Gods are considered the mainstays of the Giant God System.¡±<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    They were brothers and sisters, the second generation of descendants of Annan.

    As for the first generation of descendants of Annan, they were the Lord of Storms and the God of Nature and Hunting, two great Divine Powers.

    The other Mountain Giant Gods, Semi-Giant Gods, and Cloud Giant Gods.......... They were the third generation descendants of Annan. They had been exiled because they had angered Annan. Although they were also middle-level Divine Powers, their abilities were weaker than the second generation descendants. Those who encountered Garen''s incarnation were all easily defeated by Garen.

    Moreover, he didn''t waste too much time, and he still had the energy to clean up the giants in the prime material ne.

    In the end, Garen only had three incarnations to fight against the God of Nature, Siati, the God of Hunting. He won two and lost one.

    He was one of the most powerful Giant Gods in the current Giant God System.

    In addition to the Lord of Storms, who was a Main God, there were two other great Divine Powers in the current Giant God System. To be precise, one was a great Divine Power, and the other was a quasi-great Divine Power.

    A great Divine Power was the God of Nature and Hunting.

    This goddess was the eldest daughter of the first Giant Main God. However, due to Annan''s preference for the Lord of Storms, she had always grown up under the shadow of the Lord of Storms. Moreover, during the Dragon Fall War, she only had some authority that was not good at fighting, and her performance was very poor.

    Later, due to the reprimand of the Lord of Storms, after the Draconic Meteorite War, Siati developed new authorities such as hunting, war, weapons, and so on. Hisbat strength gradually increased.

    As for thest one, he was not a real giant.

    The Greater Divine Power Demon Lord, Baphomet, was also the Tauren King.

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel   The rtionship between Baphomet and the Giant God System was the same as that of Yehogu, the God of Gnolls. However, Baphomet was far more powerful than Yehogu and had a special status in the Giant God System.

    The Tauren King did not participate in this battle of incarnations.

    "An incarnation can more or less represent the level of the main body.¡±

    Garen thought to himself.

    Closing his eyes slightly, Garen recalled and analyzed the battles one by one, making a conclusion, memorizing the power of authority used by the Giant Gods, and making a simple ranking of the strength of the Giant Gods in his heart.

    The strongest one was the Lord of Storms.

    The second was the God of Nature and Hunting, Siati, the Demon Lord, and the Tauren King, Baphomet.

    The third rank was the God of Frost Giants (already dead), the God of Fire Giants, Sult, and the God of Stone Giants, Skoleus. The God of Fire Giants was the leader.

    The third rank was the Mountain Giant''s Godhead, Loranto, the Demi-Giant''s God, Carlotto, the Cloud Giant''s God, Manoto, and the Gnoll''s God, Yenogu (dead).

 Chapter 1080 Lord Of Storms, Father, Its Too Difficult For Me!(2)

    The fourth rank, which was the level of weak Divine Power, included the second daughter of Annan, the Giant Love God, nis, the third daughter of Annan, the God of Giant Tricks, Dean, and the Ogre God, Waprater, who controlled ayer of the Abyss, and the Lord of Wrath, Koschild (dead).

    " God Garen is currently a mid-level Divine Power, and he can roughly contend with a third-rank Giant God.¡±

    "My words¡­... The fourth-rank experts killed randomly, but because the difference in their levels was too great, they were not a match for the third-rank experts.¡±

    Garen had a clear understanding of his own situation.

    "However, if I were to fight in the prime material ne, whether it''s an incarnation, a Saint, or even my main body, I can try.¡±

    "Even if I can''t win against the Lord of Storms, he can''t kill me.¡±

    Countless battles, the corpses of the enemies, victory after victory............ It had already forged Garen a belief that was as tough as Godly metal, indestructible, and unshakable.

    Garen turned around and looked at the Energy Dragon girl who was leaning against him.

    At this moment, Yuna''s eyes were tightly shut. Her wings were hanging on both sides of her body, and the ends were still hanging on a part of Garen''s body. On top of Yuna''s head, the dragon horn formed by the Dragon Court Contract was glowing faintly. It brought Yuna''s will and power as it descended into the main material world.

    Compared to the exhausted Garen, Yuna was in a better condition.

    Because she did not split up many incarnations, the battle of the dimensional order at the same time was only about one-tenth of Garen''s, so her spirit was very vigorous. Not only did she not feel tired, she even enjoyed it.

    After taking a nce, Garen retracted his gaze.

    Then, the silver dragon slowly closed its eyes again, pulled its partner''s tail as a pillow, and entered a deep sleep.

    Garen needed to sleep to recover his exhausted Mind and Time Freeze.

    However, since the war did not have any intention of easing up, while Garen was sleeping, he also split a trace of his spirit to observe the situation of the various worlds with the help of the Contract of the Royal Court. If he encountered something that required special attention, this trace of spirit would alert him.

    The dragon nest became quiet.

    After falling into a deep sleep, the River of Time flowed rhythmically with Garen''s breathing and surged into Garen''s body, quickly replenishing the power of time that had been greatly depleted.

    At the same time.

    In a certain prime material ne.

    The wind was howling and the rain was torrential.

    The rain had been pouring down for several weeks, almost filling up the sunken circr basin below, drowning countless creatures in the wind and rain. Indistinct and swollen corpses floated in the faint blood-colored water like duckweeds.

    From time to time, lightning would sh across the sky, illuminating the dark world for a few moments.

    Raising their heads and looking up at the sky, they could see two gods standing in the sky, shining brightly and giving off an infinitely majestic feeling. The storm was rolling over, but it naturally repelled them, not daring to touch them at all.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    A god had five heads.

    Red, blue, green, ck, white¡­.......... Each of the five ferocious and mighty dragon heads was like a small mountain. The dragon scales covering the surface of the body were shining brightly, as if they were five small suns emitting different lights.

    Behind the head was a slender neck, sharp dragon ws, a thick body, mboyant dragon wings, and a slender and powerful dragon tail........... Five-colored light circted on this body. Divine might and dragon might ovepped, making it difficult for people to look directly at it.

    Dragon God, the incarnation of the Immortal Dragon Empress.

    The other god on the other side had a rough face that was calm and rational. Electric arcs were flickering all over his body. The storm and thunder that fell from the sky seemed to be centered on him, tame and docile, as if he was a king who controlled the storm.

    Giant God System, God Incarnation of the Lord of Storms.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    e¦Áglesnovel`c,om   The Lord of Storms looked calm, and his eyes contained the light of wisdom and rationality.

    He stretched out his palm and aimed it at the Immortal Dragon Empress from afar. In an instant, thousands of dazzling lightning bolts descended from the sky, illuminating the entire world. They were endless and shed at the Immortal Dragon Empress.

    There was also a de-like hurricane that rose from the ground, a tsunami that seemed to be able to drown the world, hailstones that were as sharp as cannonballs, and divine lightning and fire........... All kinds of disasters surrounded the Immortal Dragon Queen and went berserk at the same time.

    [Meteorology Authority: Heaven Shakes All Things!]

    Buzz.

    Five-colored light with a dense evil aura burst forth, forming a barrier with the Immortal Dragon Empress''s body as the center, resisting all kinds of disasters.

    If it was just an ordinary natural disaster, it wouldn''t even be able to hurt a single dragon scale of the Immortal Dragon Empress. However, these natural disasters contained the power of authority and could easily destroy the world. They couldn''t be underestimated.

    "Schrommutz, you rebellious fellow. Do you really think you can sweep away all enemies just because you obtained the power of Annan?¡±

    "Hehe, Annan, who was killed by his own descendants, is only in name. That''s all he has.¡±

    " You are like a child who has just grasped a sharp de. You are staggering, and your eyes are covered by your inted heart.¡±

    The Immortal Dragon Empress was used to using words to find the weakness in the other party''s heart. While resisting the Lord of Storms ''attacks, she could not stop mocking him.

    "You are not qualified to judge the Father''s power.¡±

    Lord of Storms said.

    In order to let the Giant Tribe walk on the path of glory, the Lord of Storms killed Annan. However, this did not mean that he hated Annan. In fact, the Lord of Storms just could not understand and agree with Annan''s attitude towards the Giant Tribe. Deep down, he was full of respect for Annan. After all, Annan had always favored this eldest son.

 Chapter 1081 Lord Of Storms, Father, Its Too Difficult For Me!(3)

    However, this did not prevent the Lord of Storms from killing the Father he respected for his own ideals.

    When he went to the outer region to find Annan, the Lord of Storms requested Annan to shoulder the responsibility of the Giant Master God and protect the Giant Tribe.

    If Annan had agreed, Beast Vige would not have been ambushed by the divine kingdom.

    Unfortunately, Annan wanted to retire, and the Lord of Storms knew that his father was stubborn and could not be persuaded by him. Therefore, he could only kill his father and seize the throne with grief.

    On the other hand, in order to defeat the dragon race, the Lord of Storms even put all his eggs in one basket and chose to kill the Father God he respected and seize the power of Annan. From this, it could be seen how determined he was.

    "You know nothing about my determination.¡±

    Lord of Storms raised his arm.

    Tens of millions of thunderbolts descended, turning into spears and condensing in the palm of the Lord of Storms.

    At the same time, a dazzling sun broke through the thick dark clouds and shone golden light down. In the end, the light of the entire sun was injected into it, carving a scorching sun brand on the Thunder Spear.

    Next, the power of the sky and the sea boiled, interweaving with each other to form blue patterns on the lightning spear. There was also a storm that swept past, turning into invisible air currents that ted the surface of the spear.

    In the end, the Storm Lord''s muscr body bent down, bent his arms, locked onto the Immortal Dragon Queen''s position, and threw the Thunder Spear.

    Among the other names of the Lord of Storms, there was a name called Grenadethrower.

    As soon as the spear left his hand, it seemed to have pierced through time and space, instantly arriving in front of the Immortal Dragon Empress.

    Bang!

    The five-colored barrier only resisted for a moment before it shattered and was pierced through by the spear.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The five dragon heads of the Dragon Empress opened their mouths at the same time and spat out dragon breath.

    Fire, lightning, poisonous fog, acid, ice crystals........... The five dragon breaths of different attributes did not consume any of each other. They strangely and perfectly gathered on the spear, confronting it.

    The Lord of Storms focused his gaze, and the magic energy between heaven and earth began to move rhythmically. With divine power as the guide, it constructed a powerful divine spell.

    Dragon Killing Spear!

    With the knowledge and authority that originally belonged to Annan and his other abilities, the Lord of Storms studied many skills for the Dragon God.

    All kinds of elemental energy surged out, forming a phantom that fused with the lightning spear.

    Whoosh!

    The lightning spear, which was originally on par with the five-colored dragon breath, instantly pierced through the dragon breath and headed straight for the chest of the Immortal Dragon Empress. It tore through the dragon scales and broke out from the back, piercing through the Immortal Dragon Empress''s body.

    In the next second, the sky, the ocean, the thunder, and the sun ............. A spear constructed by the authority of the Lord of Storms, rapidly eroding the incarnation of the Immortal Dragon Queen.

    "Finally, break the magic of my dragon breath, the magic authority of Annan...........¡±

    The Immortal Dragon Queen''s face was gloomy after being severely injured. Her aura plummeted and she quickly weakened.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Bolts of lightning descended again,pletely scattering the remaining divine power of the Immortal Dragon Empress. At the same time, it killed the carrier of the incarnation, leaving no bones behind.

    The incarnation of the Immortal Dragon Queen disappeared, leaving only a shattered space.

    At the same time, Beast Vige, Forest of Light, Storm Fortress.

    "The Immortal Dragon Empress''s strength is still inferior to the Metal Dragon God.¡±

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§®   Through thepetition between the incarnations, the Lord of Storms ''original body thought like lightning and made a deduction.

    When he fought with the Metal Dragon God previously, the Lord of Storms was certain that the Metal Dragon God was no match for him now.

    As for the first generation Iron Dragon King¡­........ It was clearly weaker than the Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon Empress.

    "The Giant God System has me, Siati, and Baphomet.¡±

    "I am the strongest, followed by Baphomet, and then Siati........... With me around,pared to the three Dragon Gods who are simr to great Divine Powers, the topbat strength of my Giant God System is already slightly better.¡±

    "It''s just that I''m not sure if that Time Dragon has lost the ability to reverse time.¡±

    This was the biggest variable.

    At this thought, the Lord of Storms ''gaze became profound, as if thousands of thoughts were revolving at the same time.

    "Garen Aurelian, are you deliberately showing weakness? Bait me?"

    God was not omnipotent.

    The Time Breaking Thunder Spear was not used by the Lord of Storms personally back then. Based on Garen''s performance, it was difficult for him to judge whether Garen was really injured, or whether the effect of the Time Breaking Thunder Spear was really that good.

    From the Lord of Storms ''point of view, it could only be said that Garen was most likely injured.

    " I can''t guarantee itpletely. Let''s test it out step by step. If there''s a Time Dragon with a great Divine Power during the war, the Giant Tribe will be doomed.¡±

    Due to the importance of the matter, out of caution, the Lord of Storms had always had onest trace of doubt.

    In addition, there were many things that gave him a headache within the Giant God System.

    Even if they could confirm that Garen was unable to use Time Dragon Countercurrent, it was not a sure thing to defeat the Dragon God System. Now that the Gods themselves had not moved, the battle situation was not clear yet. The Dragon n as a whole even had a faint advantage.

    Thinking of the internal affairs of the Giant God System, the Lord of Storms pondered silently.

    The Lord of Storms had always been dealing with all kinds of things in the Giant God System and secretly monitoring his brothers and sisters. Now that he had be a main god, he knew more things that he had not known before by relying on the authority of the main god.

    The current Giant Divine System seemed to be integrated, but in reality, it could fall apart at any time.

    "Baphomet and the Mother of Demons, Cang Ye, are allies in the Abyss. As far as I know, they even set up a special teleportation array between the two levels of the Abyss under their jurisdiction, and they meet up from time to time.¡±

 Chapter 1082 Lord Of Storms, Father, Its Too Difficult For Me!(4)

    "Sovereign Dark Gloom is also Cang Ye''s proudest son............. However, he had cooperated with the Dragon God lineage to assassinate Solim.¡±

    "Could Cang Ye be behind this?¡±

    "If that''s the case¡­..... Does Baphomet know?"

    Baphomet was not a giant, so the Lord of Storms could notpletely trust this demon lord who was simr to a great Divine Power, even if it was one of the members who actively assisted him in killing his father and seizing the throne.

    " Since the battle of the Fallen Dragon, with the help of the uniqueness of the Country of Fire and its own authority, Soult has been quietly developing armaments and storing and forging many war weapons. However, it is unwilling to take the overall situation into consideration. It has always been hidden from the other gods and only used by itself.¡±

    The God Kingdom of the God of Fire Giants was located in the outer ne [Joseph''s Garden of the Hero Realm].

    The second level of Joseph''s Garden was called the Land of Fire. It was the territory of the Fire Giants and was governed by Soult.

    Traces of fire giants were hard to find in the outside world. Almost all of them were in the Fire Country, quietly developing and growing.

    "My stupid sister, Siadi ............ He hated me for being favored by the Father, and now he hated me for killing my father. Although he was forced to obey my orders due to the pressure of my position as the Lord God, he didn''t put in any effort and was even nning to rece me.¡±

    As the eldest daughter of Annan, Siadi had conflicting thoughts about her Father.

    On the one hand, he was angry that Annan favored the Lord of Storms and ignored him.

    On the other hand, he longed to get Annan''s attention and make Annan proud of him. His heart was filled with respect and admiration for Annan.

    Therefore, although Siati had participated in the patricide of the Beast Vige, he regretted it afterwards and hated the Lord of Storms, who had led the n. The Lord of Storms had keenly discovered this.

    " Scribes is indifferent to the war. Even if the target is the dragons, he only cares about his Stone Giant people. He can participate in the war because he is under pressure from the dragons and doesn''t want to be implicated by the dragons. Furthermore, the Stone Giants only listen to Scribes ''orders. They are stubborn, slow, and fearless of death. Even I can''t mobilize them.¡±

    The God of Stone Giants, Skoleus, was one of the second-generation descendants of Annan. His faction could be said to be absolutely neutral. He was taciturn and indifferent to everything except the Stone Giants.

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§®   In the past, during the Dragon Death War, Scroleus had participated in it, but it was extremely perfunctory. The stone giants were also the only giant race that did not hate the True Dragons and would not take the initiative to start a conflict with the True Dragons.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    In the eyes of the Lord of Storms, the God of Stone Giants was still perfunctory in this war. He only defended and did not attack. All the Stone Giants on the battlefield focused on survival, and very few of them fought bravely.

    A myriad of thoughts ran through his mind. After a moment, the Lord of Storms let out a long sigh, deeply feeling that there was still a long way to go.

    The Giant Divine System had been temporarily united due to the pressure from the outside world, but there were still many hidden dangers.

    During the War of Glory, the dragons were different from the Giants when they were united due to the pressure of war. The reason why the dragons were divided was mainly because the true dragons were too arrogant and looked down on other dragons. It was a conflict between the people. On the other hand, there were asional conflicts among the Dragon Gods, but they were basically united against the outside world.

    Thus, under the Dragon God''s guidance, coupled with the grinding of war, the conflict could be greatly reduced.

    However, the Giant Divine System¡­... There weren''t many conflicts between the giants, and the hidden dangers came from the giants ''gods. The main reason why Annan retired was that he was extremely disappointed in his seemingly united but actually distant descendants.

    This was much more serious than the Dragon God lineage.

    Difficult, difficult, difficult¡­In the deserted temple, the Lord of Storms sighed again.

    It would be very difficult to win this war. The Lord of Storms understood this.

    However, war was inevitable. After the dragons consumed the fruits of victory in the War of Glory, they would only be stronger. At that time, they would definitely attack the Giant Tribe. The Lord of Storms could only face the difficulties head-on.

    After sighing softly, the Lord of Storms was not discouraged. Instead, he was in high spirits, and his eyes were shing with electricity.

    "Father, standing in your position, I know why you are disappointed in the Giant God System.¡±

    "However, I will bring your power to prove to you that the Giant God System is not as hopeless as you think.¡±

    "I will turn this war into a furnace to temper the gods, so that the Giant God System will be united and be an invincible and powerful God System! They destroyed the Dragon race and became the second hegemon of the Multiverse.¡±

    Thest two days, please give me a monthly vote.

 Chapter 1083 Garen, For The Dragon Clan, Please Die

    The first level of the Nine Hells, the Hell of Avernas.

    In the resplendent Rainbow Divine Kingdom, a voluptuous human figure was lying on her divine throne. The beautiful and seductive Dragon Empress was lying on her divine throne. Her body was curvy, and her snow-white arms were supporting her head. She had azy expression on her face.

    Suddenly, the Immortal Dragon Empress''s eyes moved slightly, and she let out a light snort.

    "Sichor Mauss was able to kill my clone, so his strength is indeed different from before.¡±

    During the Dragon Death War, the Immortal Dragon Queen had fought the Lord of Storms.

    At that time, the Lord of Storms was not a match for the Immortal Dragon Queen, but the situation was different now.

    The Immortal Dragon Empress''s divine power fell, but the Lord of Storms ''strength increased greatly.

    In order to test the power of the Lord of Storms, the incarnation of the Immortal Dragon Queen in the main material world did not hide its strength, but it was still not a match for the Lord of Storms. This meant that if there was a battle between the main bodies, the Immortal Dragon Queen would most likely not be able to defeat the Lord of Storms.

    However, it was a loss. The Immortal Dragon Empress did not fly into a rage out of humiliation.

    e¦Áglesnovel`c,om   She was not known for herbat ability. The Immortal Dragon Empress knew her strengths and weaknesses. She preferred schemes, tricks, and conspiracies. If she did not want to test the Lord of Storms ''current strength, she would not have fought with the Lord of Storms'' incarnation.

    The Immortal Dragon Queen had just opened her eyes when she closed them again. She seemed to be sleepy andzy.

    She said softly in a maic voice," Garen, I''ve already tested the power of the Lord of Storms. He will be the greatest obstacle to our Dragon God System in this war.¡±

    On the other side of the temple was a half-illusory silver dragon, its body suffused with a faint divine light.

    This was God Garen''s Divine Power Incarnation.

    God Garen''s main body did not act rashly. He was still in the God''s Kingdom of Mountain Paradise.

    Not long ago, the incarnation of God Garen had arrived at the Nine Hells and conveyed the feelings of the Metal Dragon God and the Lord of Storms after the battle. Soon, the incarnations of the Giant Gods descended. The Immortal Dragon Empress took this opportunity to find the incarnation of the Lord of Storms and test the power of the Lord of Storms herself.

    Now, in the Immortal Dragon Queen''s Divine Kingdom, it was not just God Garen''s incarnation that was here.

    There were two Dragon Gods from the other lower nes who had also arrived here in their incarnations. They were not far from God Garen, lying quietly on the ground of the golden temple.

    One of them was a red dragon with a fiery red body and a majestic figure. Every dragon scale seemed to be made of mes andva, and every gap between the dragon scales carried a destructive aura.

    Fire and the Dragon God of Destruction, Karex.

    The other was a bony ck Dragon with scales almost sticking to his bones, a dragon head like a skeleton''s, and bone spurs almost protruding from the surface of his body. He was surrounded by an ominous and evil feeling.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The God of Decay and Exhaustion, Night Dragon Farazur.

    The situation in Mountain Paradise was simr.

    During times of war, the Dragon Gods of the Upper nes revolved around the Metal Dragon God to discuss strategies and decide the direction of the war. The Dragon Gods of the Lower nes revolved around the Immortal Dragon Empress.

    As he needed the help of the Immortal Dragon Queen''s wisdom, Shen Garen had alsoe here.

    Staring at the Dragon Empress who was lyingzily on the throne, God Garen said, "" Dragon Queen, almost all the gods acknowledge your wisdom. This gathering still needs your wisdom to think about how to ambush the Lord of Storms and eliminate this greatest obstacle.¡±

    The Immortal Dragon Empress smiled faintly. You sure know how to talk."

    The gods described the Immortal Dragon Empress as being good at scheming and never facing the enemy head-on. She was keen on scheming and ambushing after careful consideration. It represented a strong negative meaning, while resourcefulness was mostly a positive term.

    "Hehe, whether it''s a scheme or an ambush, as long as you can achieve your goal, it''s a good method.¡±

    Farazur said in a low voice. His voice was hoarse, as if the night wind had brushed past twisted and withered branches with teeth.

    The God of Decay and Exhaustion was also a far-sighted person who liked to stir up trouble in the dark. He was worshipped by many ck dragons and green dragons, who were mostly schemers. They liked to use schemes to make their enemies submit first, and only used their own power at thest moment.

    However, when it came to schemes, Farazul was still weaker than the Immortal Dragon Queen.

    At the same time.

    The fiery red dragon raised its head, revealing its sharp teeth. It said in a deep and thunderous voice, "" Hmph, the Giant Gods can''t even withstand a single blow. Even if the Lord of Storms is powerful, it''s not toote to kill the other Giant Gods first before dealing with the Lord of Storms.¡±

    "If it were up to me, we should just start the main body divine battle and let the dirty and stupid Giant God fall into destruction!¡±

    The Dragon God of Fire and Destruction, Carax, advocated violence. He was the embodiment of power and was passionate about destruction. His blood flowed in his bones, and he was extremely crazy when he fought. Many True Dragons believed that hisbat power was the strongest among the mid-level Divine Dragon Gods.

    Carrix''s personality was a very standard red dragon temte in the world''s knowledge. He was deeply worshipped by many evil dragons who loved destruction and violence.

    However, none of the Dragon Gods present considered Karax''s words.

    To put it nicely, this guy was hot-blooded and warlike, but to put it bluntly ............ Boor.

    If they were facing a weak god system, it would be the most convenient and convenient to just charge over. However, the Giant God System was not weak. Now that the Lord of Storms ''strength had increased greatly, it could be said that it was on par with the Dragon God System.

 Chapter 1084 Garen, For The Dragon Clan, Please Die

    Seeing that the Dragon God did not acknowledge his words, Carrix was displeased. He swung his tail and mmed it on the ground with a dull sound. At the same time, he said,"Thest time we fought against the elves, the Dragon God didn''t approve of me either. This time, you''re still ignoring me.¡±

    "Hmph, just pretend that I don''t exist and continue to discuss the decision. I won''t bother with you anymore.¡±

    He turned his head and closed his eyes. It seemed like he was sulking as he closed his eyes and fell asleep on the spot.

    However, it was obvious that he wasn''t really asleep. He was just resting with his eyes closed, and at the same time, he perked up his ears to listen to the other Dragon Gods.

    After a short silence, the Immortal Dragon Queen opened her bright red lips and looked at Shen Garen, saying, "" ording to the current intelligence, the most effective method to defeat the Lord of Storms is to make use of the information gap and your ability to give the Lord of Storms a final blow at the right time.¡±

    After a pause, the Immortal Dragon Empress continued, ""Garen, the news of you suffering from internal injuries and losing your greatest trump card has already been used to weaken the Lord of Storms ''doubts.¡±

    "However, the Lord of Storms is very shrewd and cautious. He must not havepletely believed it.¡±

    Including choosing to start a war at this time, it was to further eliminate the Lord of Storms ''doubts.

    Otherwise, they should have waited for a while more, at least until more True Dragons mastered resonance casting and heavy magic power to improve the overall strength of some of the dragon race''s people. Now, because of the short time, the True Dragons were still very unfamiliar with the use of resonance casting and heavy magic power. However, they were gradually bing more and more familiar with it as the war progressed.

    Farazur''s voice was hoarse as he said slowly, ""In this war between the dragon and the giant, both sides can only win. We can''t lose, or we''ll be doomed.¡±

    " Under such circumstances, as long as the Lord of Storms has doubts, even if they are extremely weak, they will consider the worst-case scenario and assume that Garen can still use Time Dragon Countercurrent.¡±

    Shen Garen nodded and said in deep thought, ""The impression the Lord of Storms gave me was indeed very different from the other giant gods.¡±

    " After ''He'' killed his father,''His'' power increased greatly, but ''He'' didn''t expand because of his exuberant power. Instead,''He'' became more cautious and was a very threatening enemy.¡±

    " It''s very difficult topletely dispel ''His'' doubts.¡±

    The few Dragon Gods had more or less figured out the Lord of Storms ''inner thoughts with just a few words.

    " That''s why, " the Immortal Dragon Empress smiled. " If we want to use the information gap to deal a heavy blow to the Lord of Storms, the first thing we need to do is to dispel his doubts. This is the most crucial part. "¡±

    If the Lord of Storms had been on guard all along, taking every step carefully.

    Even if the Dragon God lineage could win in the end, they would definitely pay a painful price. The gains would outweigh the losses.

    A top-notch Divine Power with a Godhead level of 20............ It was too troublesome.

    At this moment, Carrix opened his eyes and said unhappily, ""I''m having a headache listening to your analysis, so what should I do? Dragon Empress, if you have any thoughts, just say it.¡±

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§®   Looking at Shen Garen, the Immortal Dragon Queen showed a seductive smile and said softly, ""Garen, with the current situation, I can only ask you to die.¡±

    Shen Garen was slightly stunned.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "What?"

    Shen Garen said, stunned.

    Carrix lifted his majestic body and stared at the Immortal Dragon. He said in a deep voice, ""What nonsense are you talking about? Could it be that you''ve joined the Giant God?¡±

    The Immortal Dragon Queen rolled her eyes at the boorish man and ignored him.

    She chuckled and said, " If we want to hide from the Lord of Storms, the only way is for Garen to die without summoning a Great Divine Power Time Dragon. Only then can he truly be at ease, let down his guard, and attack our Dragon God without restraint.¡±

    The Immortal Dragon Empress changed her posture and sat up. Her long and round legs were crossed, and she assumed a queen-like posture.

    " Of course, the one who will die is Garen''s main body, the Dragon of Eternity and Time, the Dragon God of Time, and not the Lord of the Dragon Court, the Saint.¡±

    she said lightly.

    The two information gaps were left behind in case of an unexpected disaster. They were all used on the Lord of Storms, and the probability of sess was very high.

    Carrix was confused and called out,"Dragon Empress, are you stupid? Garen will definitely be a great Divine Power in the future. Although he has a chance to revive after death, I don''t know how long it will take.¡±

    "To be able toe up with such an idea, could it be that you have really sided with the Giant God?¡±

    The Dragon of Eternity and the Dragon of Time were the clones. Even in the Dragon God lineage, only the Immortal Dragon Empress and the Metal Dragon God knew that the so-called Lord of the Dragon Court was the main body.

    Garen still had his Godhood and Authority when he ascended to Godhood. When God Garen was created, he was protected by these two Dragon Gods and was isted from the spying of other Gods.

    The Immortal Dragon Empress was speechless.......

    She red at Carrix:"Carrix, if you continue to spout nonsense with your chaotic and stupid brain, I will devour this incarnation of yours!¡±

    As he spoke, the phantom of the five dragon heads hung behind the Immortal Dragon''s back, ring at Carrix.

    At the same time, Farazur whispered, " The Dragon Queen must have her own considerations. You should not specte, Carrix. "¡±

    In terms of status, the Immortal Dragon Empress was one of the leaders of the Dragon God faction.

    If even their leader had sided with the Giant God System, the Dragon God System might as well surrender to the Giant God System.

    Seeing that Garen was deep in thought and didn''t look angry, and seeing the Immortal Dragon Queen''s angry look, Carrix felt a little weak and didn''t say anything else.

 Chapter 1085 Garen, For The Dragon Clan, Please Die

    No matter how reckless he was, he knew that he was no match for the Dragon Empress.

    After angering the dragon, he might be chased to the Windy Abyss and his main body would be beaten up.

    "Garen, what do you think?"

    "For the Dragon n, are you willing to give up your life?¡±

    The Immortal Dragon Empress turned her head, her five-colored hair flowing in the wind. She asked Shen Garen with a smile that was not a smile.

    After pondering for a moment, Shen Garen took a deep breath. His eyes were clear as he said without emotion, ""Of course, if I can make the Lord of Storms pay the price in blood for this and let the war be won easily, my death is nothing.¡±

    As he was revered as the Dragon God, the Lord of the Dragon Court, and was loved and worshipped by billions of True Dragons, Garen did have a certain sense of responsibility towards the Dragon n, but he had to sacrifice his life for the Dragon n............ This was impossible. Garen admitted that he did not possess such a spirit of dedication.

    However, it was God Garen who was treated as the main body.

    In reality, God Garen was Garen''s clone.

    As a clone, although it was very important, it was almost equivalent to a clone with two bodies at the same time. However, after God Garen died, because of the existence of Garen''s main body, it was much easier to resurrect than Solem and Yenogu.

    When the war was over, the truth would be made public. God Garen, who was willing to die to protect the Dragon n, would gain countless beliefs andy a solid foundation for advancing into the Great Divine Power.

    Which True Dragon wouldn''t be willing to believe in a Dragon God who would sacrifice his life to protect his people?

    Moreover, there was a high chance that the Lord of Storms would be consigned to eternal damnation, sink into defeat, and win the war.

    "As long as we deal with the Lord of Storms and the war with the Giant Divine System, our losses will be minimized.¡±

    "For the Dragon n, what harm is there in me dying?¡±

    "I''m willing to die for the Dragon n, for the Dragon God lineage!¡±

    Thinking of this, Shen Garen spoke with a firm and resolute tone.

    In an instant, both Carisque and Farazur looked at him and said, ""Garen, are you really willing to make such a sacrifice?¡±

    Gods could be resurrected after death, but it was never without a price.

    There was no doubt that the Dragon God had its own selfish motives. Even if they knew that this was the best n, they would not be able to die so calmly. They would definitely be unwilling and even turn against the Immortal Dragon Queen.

    " Oh? " God Garen smiled slightly and said, " After I die, as long as you don''t be stingy with your divine power, help me revive.¡±

    The two Dragon Gods Farazul and Carrix were moved again.

    Only the Immortal Dragon Queen''s lips curled up as she watched God Garen''s performance with a light smile.

    Farazul and Carrix did not know, but the Immortal Dragon Queen knew Garen well. After all, she had been paying close attention to Garen when he was still a Legend.

    Therefore, the Immortal Dragon Empress was very clear that although this guy wasn''t apletely cold person, he wasn''t a kind person either. If there wasn''t a huge benefit, he wouldn''t sacrifice his own interests.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    After a while, the Immortal Dragon Empress said, ""Garen is willing to die, but he can''t die so casually.¡±

    "When and under what circumstances are equally important.¡±

    "I can''t be sure about that. I can only wait for the right time.¡±

    The Lord of Storms wouldn''t believe it if he died too easily.

    The right timing was very important.

    However, in times of war, there was nock of opportunities to die. All they needed to do was wait quietly for this opportunity to appear.

    "As for whether the Lord of Storms will fall for it in the end, I can''t guarantee it. I can only say that the probability is very high.¡±

    This was using God Garen''s death as a bargaining chip to bet on the end of the strongest expert of the Giant God System, the Lord of Storms.

    If they won, this war would be smooth sailing, advancing triumphantly and securing victory.

    If they lost, the price wouldn''t be too high. Since God Galleon had chosen to die, it definitely wouldn''t be a silent death. It would definitely cause a great loss to the Giant God System, and both sides would suffer. Moreover, God Galleon was far easier to revive than ordinary gods.

    If he won, he would take off immediately, but if he lost, the price would be small.

    Everyone knew what to choose.

    At the same time, in Bahamut Pce, Mountain Paradise.

    God Garen''s main body''s gaze moved slightly, and he informed the Metal Dragon God and the other Dragon God incarnations of the Immortal Dragon Queen''s n.

    He then sternly said something like, " If I don''t go to hell, who will? I''m willing to die for the Dragon race. " Just like in the Immortal Dragon Queen''s Divine Kingdom, it once again moved the Justice Dragon God Landish, the Arcane and Rune Dragon Hull, and even the cold Judgment Dragon God Kronipse.

    Other than these familiar Dragon Gods, there were two other Gods that Garen had met for the first time.

    One was the Dragon God of Wealth, Esterabo.

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel   At first nce, she looked like a very beautiful red dragon, but her body was not as thick and majestic as the red dragon. Instead, her lines were beautiful and well-proportioned. Every dragon scale was like a red gem, shining brightly.

    On her neck was an exquisite ne made of fine gold. Every crack on the stamen pendant was exquisite and visible. Other than that, there were exquisite and gorgeous ornaments on her dragon horns, ws, and even her dragon wings and tail.

    This Dragon God valued wealth and the power to protect it. He also encouraged True Dragons to collect treasures to fill their treasuries.

    The treasure of the dragon that believes in Esterabo will be protected by the Dragon God, and any theft will not be tolerated.

    The other was the Dragon God of Life, Tamara.

    This Dragon God looked like a beautiful and elegant silver dragon. The scales on her body were sparkling like jade, and her eyes were as bright as the sun and moon. They were gentle but not piercing, brimming with the aura of life and light.

 Chapter 1086 Garen, For The Dragon Clan, Please Die

    Tamara was also known as Lady Mercy and Lady Mercy. She was a kind Dragon God.

    She believed in mercy. She treated the sick and cared for the wounded in war, giving the dying dragons a merciful and painless end.

    However, don''t think that Tamara is weak and easy to bully. The teachings of the Dragon God show mercy and kindness, but there is nock of swift and decisive punishment and evil.

    The two female Dragon Gods were also moved, especially the Life Dragon God Tamara. She said to God Garen, ""Garen, don''t worry. If you die because of this, I will definitely help you resurrect at all costs.¡±

    "Lady Tamara, I''ll have to trouble you in the future."¡±

    Tamara wasn''t good at directbat, but she was the best at healing.

    It was worth mentioning that due to their simr ideals, Tamara and the God of Light were rather firm allies. The God of Light had a certain friendship with the Metal Dragon God and was rtively close to the Dragon God family. It was also because of Tamara in the beginning.

    "Next, we''ll have to wait for time to pass and the mes of war to spread, and find the right opportunity.¡±

    The Dragon Gods reached a consensus.

    The battle between the dragon and the giant continued as if it would never stop. The incarnations of the gods would descend into the prime material ne from time to time andpete with each other.

    However,pared to the firstrge-scale incarnation, the gods were now more restrained and the scale was smaller. After all, too many incarnations were a heavy burden on the main body, but it was still intense enough.

    The main bodies of the gods still did not move.

    The river of time flowed quietly. After a while, in the Dragon Court Dimension, Garen''s body trembled slightly, and then he slowly opened his eyes. His tinum dragon eyes were shining brightly, and there was no trace of fatigue.

    After his deep sleep, Garen''s Mind and Time Power were filled to the brim, and he even improved a little, his Creature Level had increased by another level.

    This wasn''t because of a breakthrough in battleprehension, but because of his unique physique as a Time Dragon.

    Since he had not broken his connection with God Garen during his slumber, Garen now knew about the Dragon Empress''s n.

    "I want God Garen to die and eliminate thest doubts of the Lord of Storms.¡±

    " Then, when the Lord of Storms lets down his guard, I, the Lord of the Dragon Court, will go to the battlefield and give the Lord of Storms a big surprise.¡±

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel   God Garen and Garen had the same thoughts. Garen did not have any objections to this n. Instead, he was very supportive of it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It was very important for Garen to raise this clone of God Garen to a mid-level Divine Power. It was even stronger than his main body. However, although God Garen''s death would definitely cost him a certain price, there would be more benefits in the future that could be foreseen. Inparison, the price paid was not worth it.

    It was definitely impossible for Garen, the main body, to die.

    He turned around and looked to the side. Yuna was sleeping soundly. She was hugging Garen''s tail, biting the tip of his tail and licking her lips. From time to time, fragrant dragon saliva would flow out.

    On Yuna''s head, the dragon horn that she had contracted dimmed.

    Before Garen fell into a deep sleep, she was still in high spirits as she used the Contracted Dragon Horn. However, after a long time, she had consumed too much of her energy and mental will. She also felt a deep sense of fatigue, so she fell asleep like Garen to recover her energy.

    Now that Garen had woken up first, the Power Dragon girl was still sleeping.

    " We can''t rush to die. We still need the right time. The war is still ongoing, so let''s put it to the back of our minds for the time being and wait quietly.¡±

    "Alright, let me see which prime material ne is worthy of having a will descend.¡±

    Garen closed his eyes, the contracted dragon horns glimmering.

    At the same time, Garen''s will crossed the ne barrier and used the members of the Royal Court as anchor points to sweep across many worlds, observe the battle situation, and selectively descend on the incarnation to help the Dragon n clear the obstacles or fight against the incarnation of the Giant God.

    After a while.

    Garen let out a soft sound of surprise. The True Dragon''s face revealed an expression of interest as he paid attention to a prime material world.

    "The incarnation of the Beast Lord in Beast Vige?¡±

    "Interesting. They actually helped the Giant Divine System to be enemies with the Dragon n. Are they trying to fish in troubled waters? Aren''t you afraid of drowning?"

    Beast Vige, the Lord of Storms ''divine kingdom was in Beast Vige.

    It was not surprising that he could rope in the Beast Country''s Beast Lords.

    In fact, Garen hade into contact with Beast Vige before........... He ordered his subordinates to build a magic circle to summon the beasts of Beast Vige. In the early stages of the exploration of Kara, they were used as food supplies. They even attracted the guardian beasts of Beast Vige, which were eventually chased away by Yuna.

 Chapter 1087 Vicious Wolf!

    One of the prime material nes, the Hume Continent.

    Looking down from the sky, under the sunlight, one could see the endless, sparkling blue sea. The gorgeous sunset that was like a meplemented the blue sea, making it look beautiful.

    However, under the blood-red setting sun, this beautiful environment was filled with killing intent.

    The giant dragons spread their wings and flew above the ocean. They let out deep roars that sounded like thunder and released waves of dragon''s might at the same time. asionally, they flew in the sky, asionally sank into the ocean, and asionally, they broke out of the ocean with seawater, raising huge waves on the surface of the sea.

    At the same time, they saw strange giants that were at least ten meters tall and surrounded by tons of seawater.

    These giants had light blue, azure blue, or dark blue skin that was the same color as the ocean. The taller and older the giants were, the darker their skin was. Moreover, the surface of their skin was engraved with wave-like faint patterns that emitted a faint light, as if they were the sea.

    Sea Giant.

    Compared to most giants, sea giants lived on bothnd and sea. They could live onnd or in the sea.

    However, all the True Dragons lived in the sea,nd, and air. At this moment, they were suppressing the ocean. The army was attacking, heading straight for the Sea Giant Kingdom in the depths of the ocean. In order to protect the kingdom, the Sea Giants were fighting against the dragon army.

    They stood straight on the surface of the sea. The seawater gathered under their feet like rocks, supporting their bodies.

    In the sky, the True Dragon''s body drew an arc as it descended from the sky to attack these giants. It also used spells, dragon breath, and other long-range methods to bombard the sea surface.

    The giants seemed to be very experienced in facing the attacks of the dragons.

    They would directly dive into the depths of the ocean and use the vast ocean to avoid the dragon breath and spells of the True Dragon. At the same time, they would look for an opportunity to control the power of the ocean to counterattack the True Dragon.

    The boundless sea water condensed into spears, spears, water bullets, and other shapes. They pierced through the clouds and tore through the sky, sweeping toward the dragons in the sky.

    However, the giant''s counterattack was somewhat powerless.

    This was because almost the entire Sky Domain was upied by the True Dragon. Facing the giant''s counterattack, they could easily avoid it by simply raising their altitude or disying the mobility of the dragon race. At the very least, they could use their iron-hard dragon scales to forcefully withstand the attack.

    Some legendary giants had the ability to fly, but once they left the ocean and flew into the sky, they would be attacked by the True Dragons from all directions in an instant. They would either choose to fall into the ocean or be torn apart by the True Dragons.

    As time passed, giants were killed one after another. asionally, true dragons would be too heavily injured and fall into the deep sea.

    Gradually, blood dyed the sea red, and the smell of blood apanied the sea breeze.

    After a while.

    "Hmph, you insects. Invading my kingdom and forcing me toe out of seclusion is your stupidest decision!¡±

    Boom!

    As the giant roared, a powerful aura soared into the sky.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    A sea giant that was more than 50 meters tall broke out of the sea. Its body was majestic, and its muscles bulged like dark blue boulders. As it rose to the surface of the sea, a tornado formed by seawater supported its body, making it look like a lord who controlled the sea.

    The giant had a golden crown on his head and ayer of golden armor that looked like fish scales. He held a golden trident and stood proudly in the middle of the water tornado. His gaze swept across the True Dragons in the sky.

    Sea Giant King August.

    This was a creature level 39 giant, only one step away from bing a demigod.

    When the war broke out, it was in seclusion, wanting to break through thest step and enter the demigod realm. However, before it could seed, it was attacked by the local dragon race. It had no choice but to break through. It failed at thest step, so it was naturally very angry.

    The Sea Giant King''s gaze was as sharp as lightning. He quickly locked onto the dragon leader through the strength of his dragon aura.

    "Cassie, you''ve never been my opponent.¡±

    "You actually dare to take the initiative to invade my territory. This time, don''t even think about leaving!¡±

    As far as the Sea Giant King''s eyes could see, it was a giant dragon with sea-green dragon scales that were glowing with a faint silver light.

    Its body was long and slender, and its sharp ws were like swords. Its tail was shockingly long, almost taking up three-quarters of its body. On its head, there was a pair of huge dragon horns that had a warm, white luster like ivory.

    Poseidonsaur.

    The ruler under the waves, a dragon species that was almostparable to a golden dragon in the same age group.

    Ny-nine percent of the Hume Continent was ocean, and the so-callednd was basically floating inds of different sizes. Therefore, this was the favorite environment of sea giants, Poseidonsaurs, and other creatures.

    To rule the ocean together, contradictions were inevitable.

    Before the war broke out, the Poseidonsaur and the Sea Giants had long had a blood feud.

    The Poseidon Dragon Kesser had fought with the Sea Giant King several times, but because its creature level was two levels lower than the other party, it was always slightly weaker and at a disadvantage.

    But no matter what.

    It was necessary to lead the dragons to attack the Sea Giant Kingdom.

    Otherwise, when the Sea Giant King stepped into the demigod realm, it would be even more troublesome.

    e¦Áglesnovel`c,om   Moreover, since it dared toe, the Poseidonsaur had its own trump card.

    "Haha, August, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!¡±

 Chapter 1088 Vicious Wolf!

    Looking at the Sea Giant King, the Poseidonsaur burst intoughter. Its dragon roar echoed through the sky.

    "Warriors of the dragon n, listen to mymand. With me as the leader, resonate your bloodline!¡±

    "Destroy all these Sea Giants!¡±

    Poseidonsauruses above the Archaic level possessed extremely powerful mental strength, and they could also connect the minds of different creatures, allowing them to bepatible with each other.

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel   Therefore, after obtaining the secret technique of resonance casting, the Poseidonsaur relied on its own ability to let the dragons on the Hume Continent master it first. It had been holding back and did not use it, waiting to deal with the powerful enemy, the Sea Giant King.

    Resonance spellcasting required tacit cooperation between spellcasters.

    Therefore, the Poseidonsaur''srge-scale Mind Connection was verypatible with Resonance Casting.

    The Poseidonsaur raised its head and spread its wings.

    Invisible surging spirit force extended out like invisible chains, connecting the bodies of the True Dragons.

    In an instant, the chaotic pping of dragon wings, deep breathing, and roars could be heard........... All of them disappeared.

    At this moment, the Sea Giant King''s heart became solemn.

    In its perception, the true dragons in the sky pped their wings and breathed in amon pattern. Even their dragon might seemed to have fused together like water and milk.

    The true dragon''s blood vibrated at the same time with a special rhythm. It was as if the Poseidonsaur was the leader, forming a huge dragon phantom that was thousands of meters long. It was looking down at the Sea Giants with a cold gaze.

    Resonance Casting: Dark Sea Vortex!

    Feeling the throbbing and boiling of the blood in their bodies, all the True Dragons constructed spells at the same time and let out high-pitched dragon roars that ovepped and resonated, piercing through the clouds and splitting the sky.

    Gulp.

    Like boiling water, the boundless sea began to boil. Moreover, the sea area of tens of millions of kilometers began to rotate. At first, it was very slow, but in the blink of an eye, it became high-speed and crazy. It waspressed towards the centeryer byyer, copsing.

    Within the range of the spell, seamounts thousands of meters tall, or even tens of thousands of meters tall, were shattered. All the creatures inside were instantly crushed into minced meat and mixed with the seawater, adding a hint of scarlet.

    The Sea Giant Domain was located at the center of the Dark Sea Vortex and was under the greatest pressure.

    The Sea Giants panicked.

    For them, the sea that was usually harmless and gentle had be so dangerous and fatal for the first time.

    The ability to control the ocean was not sealed, but it could not shake the terrifying ocean whirlpool at all.

    The power of this level of spell had even surpassed an ordinary demigod-level attack.

    "Not good!"

    The Sea Giant King''s pupils shrank to the size of a needle tip.

    "Ahhhhh!"

    The Sea Giant King raised his head and roared. He raised his trident high and cast a spell-like ability to control the ocean.

    Under the endless infusion of mana, the trident vibrated at a high frequency and buzzed. Under the Sea Giant King''s will, it wanted to calm the restless sea. At the same time, the other Sea Giants also tried their best to control the sea and assist the King in resisting the Dark Sea Vortex.

    However, their wills were different. When they used their abilities, there would be friction, collision, and conflict, resulting in meaningless internal friction.

    The true dragon army led by the Poseidonsaur, which used resonance casting, did not have such internal friction. Countless mana stacked and fused into one, forming an attack that was wless and stable.

    The resistance of the Sea Giants only slowed down the Dark Sea Vortex a little, but it still continued to spin in an unstoppable manner.

    As time passed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The iron-like bodies of the sea giants were also torn apart by the sea whirlpool. The giants with the ability to fly wanted to leave the sea, but they were sucked in by the terrifying suction force. The seawater seemed to have be glue, sticking them inside and turning them into bloody foam.

    The Sea Giant King prayed to the Giant Gods for help, but he received no response.

    They were all powerful races in the Multiverse. In the endless nar Worlds, there were simply too many battlefields for dragons and giants. Even when the gods ''incarnations descended in theirrgest scale, the prayers that were answered were actually very few.

    "I''m unwilling!"

    "Kursser, if you have the ability, disperse your spells and fight me alone. If I lose, the entire Sea Giant Kingdom will be at your disposal!¡±

    The Sea Giant King was at the center of the whirlpool. It was constantly enduring unimaginable pressure and tearing force. It was like a trapped beast in a swamp or a moth trapped in a spider web. It could not escape from the whirlpool.

    It was normal.

    No matter how powerful a Legend was, they would not be able to resist an attack at the demigod level.

    Moreover, the True Dragons cast spells in resonance and poured almost all their magic power into the attack. It was even stronger than ordinary demigod spells.

    The Poseidonsaur didn''t respond to the Sea Giant King''s roar. Instead, it looked down at the Sea Giant King with disdain. It watched as its defenses crumbled and its body was gradually torn apart by the Sea Vortex.

    Even when the dragons were at loggerheads, the Chromatic Dragons and the Metallic Dragons would still cooperate under suitable circumstances and join forces against the enemy.

    The dragon race advocated individual strength, but they never rejected group fighting.

    To be more precise, they liked to gang up on enemies who were stronger than them.

    Gradually, the True Dragons ran out of magic power and panted. The terrifying vortex that swept across tens of millions of kilometers of sea area also stopped. The boiling sea finally calmed down, but the muddy and dirty water mixed with countless fine sand and bloody seawater still showed the shocking scene just now.

    Looking at the ocean, the original Sea Giants, including the Sea Giant King, had already been reduced to nothing.

    Other than the troublesome Sea Giant King, the Sea Giants here were far inferior to the dragons. They did not have much resistance against resonance casting.

    "I''m so tired. My magic power has been exhausted, and my spiritual will has dried up.¡±

    At this moment, the Poseidonsaur''s eyelids were trembling. Boundless sleepiness surged into its heart, and its body was extremely exhausted. Its blood cirction was slow, and its body was sluggish.......... The situation of the other True Dragons was not much different.

    This was the price to pay for using resonance casting. The ovepping resonance of bloodline and will caused a huge burden on them.

    Every time he used resonance casting, he would be gued by many negative states and would need a long time to recuperate.

    However,pared to the results of the battle, it was worth it.

    "My fellow nsmen, we have won this battle¡­...........¡±

    Before he could finish, the Poseidonsaur felt a chill in its heart as it felt the space around it fluctuate violently.

    Under the watchful eyes of all the True Dragons, a Dimensional Door slowly opened. It was as lofty as a mountain and stood under the sky.

    Through the Dimensional Door, one could see an army of ferocious beasts waiting in a towering forest.

    There were sky wolves with wings on their backs, night wolves with fur like the dark night, me wolves with mes all over their bodies, lightning wolves with lightning surrounding them, bone wolves withyers of bone armor on their bodies, and winter wolves whose breath froze the air...............

    All kinds of wolves that could be seen in the prime material ne, whether they were ferocious beasts or magical creatures, could be seen here.

    The wolf pack''s roars rose and fell. Looking at the exhausted True Dragons, they bared their fangs and had a ferocious and bloodthirsty gaze.

    In the next moment, after a loud howl, wolves with the ability to fly passed through the Dimensional Door and pounced on the True Dragon Army.

    The True Dragons were surrounded by a dense pack of wolves. Their scales were covered in wounds from the spell-like ability and the ws and teeth of the Evil Dragons. Because they had cast resonance spells, their weak bodies counterattacked. They were dodged by the agile wolves, and it was very difficult for them to be effective.

 Chapter 1089 Marching Into Beast Country!

    "Lowly and lowly beasts, how dare you interfere in our race''s war!¡±

    The True Dragons were furious, but they could not escape from their predicament.

    They were too tired.

    Sleepiness surged in like a tide. There was no magic power left, and his body became sluggish.................

    This was the case in a war between nes. The situation was unpredictable, and there was noplete victory in a single world. Perhaps the enemy had just been wiped out a second ago, but in the next second, they would have to face the enemy from another ne.

    "Follow me, break out of this ce!¡±

    In the face of danger, the Poseidonsaur roared and forced itself to stay alert. It spread its wings high and charged through the dense pack of wolves like an arrow. Its pair of dragon horns pierced through the bodies of countless wolves and were dyed red with blood.

    The other True Dragons surrounded the Poseidonsaur and tore apart the wolf pack to break out of the encirclement.

    At the same time.

    A streak of white light streaked across the sky like a bolt of lightning, circling the Poseidonsaur''s body in an instant.

    The Poseidonsaur''s body trembled as if it had been struck by lightning. Pain spread throughout its body.

    Chi chi chi!

    Dragon scales shattered one after another, and blood spurted out like arrows.

    In just a moment, terrifying w marks covered the dragon''s body, almost killing the Poseidonsaur by a thousand cuts.

    It lost its strength and fell into the deep sea.

    On the verge of death, the Poseidonsaur managed to lift its eyelids and look at the creature that attacked it. However, the creature was too fast, and it could barely see a blurry white light. The white light shed and then disappeared, sweeping towards the other True Dragons. Wherever it passed, the True Dragons lost their vitality and fell into the sea.

    "Dragon Lord, if you are watching this ce, I beg you, I beg you to hear my call and descend.........¡±

    The Poseidonsaur''s will was about to dissipate, but due to its intense unwillingness and anger, the cry in its heart was like a great bell, passing through the cries of countless True Dragons and directly entering Garen''s ears.

    "As you wish."

    A deep voice sounded in the Poseidonsaur''s mind.

    In the next second, the power of time crossed the ne barrier and descended.

    In the ocean, the Poseidonsaur''s closed eyes opened again, but its azure pupils were now tinted with a tinum hue.

    Boom!

    The Poseidonsaur spread its wings and broke through the turbulent waves.

    Although the dragon''s body was still covered in terrifying wounds, its face remained unmoved. Its entire body emitted an awe-inspiring aura that made people submit and worship it.

    Time Reversal!

    A semi-illusory ring of ck scales appeared and spun counterclockwise.

    Dragon scale fragments floated up from the depths of the ocean and shot toward the Poseidonsaur from all directions, attaching themselves to its body. The mangled body was soon restored to its original state, and even the negative effects caused by resonance casting were reversed and eliminated.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Poseidonsaur, your performance on the battlefield is not bad.¡±

    This was not the first time Garen had used a Poseidonsaur as his incarnation.

    He could not choose his incarnation carrier casually. The stronger the carrier was, the more Will and Power of Time it could carry, and the stronger the incarnation that Garen descended upon. Garen remembered that this was the second time he had used the Poseidonsaur as his incarnation carrier.

    The potential of this dragon species was not bad. It was also one of the best among many dragon species.

    At the same time, Garen shifted his gaze and looked at the white wolf that was running amok on the battlefield.

    An ordinary-looking white wolf that was no more than two meters tall with its tail was the culprit that almost killed the Poseidonsaur and caused the True Dragons to fail to break out of the encirclement.

    At this moment, this white wolf also noticed Garen''s arrival. It looked at Garen and met his eyes.

    The white wolf had an elegant body. In the chaotic battlefield, its fur was not stained with blood at all. Its color was as white as snow, dazzling white. Its pair of pupils were dark and deep, filled with a wild light, but it did notck intelligence. It was staring at Garen.

    Beast Vige, Wolf Overlord, mid-level Divine Power.

    " Beast Vige''s Wolf Lord. "

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§®   "Looks like you''ve joined the Giant Divine System.¡±

    Garen said calmly.

    The Beast Overlord did not have a name. He would be named after the Beast Overlord.

    The Wolf Overlord''s name was Wolf.

    "No, we are partners, allies who advance and retreat together.¡±

    The Lord of Storms ''divine kingdom was in the Beast Vige. He had been dealing with animal lords all year round, moving between different animal lords and knowing the needs of animal lords. Therefore, the Lord of Storms promised all kinds of benefits and disyed his current powerful strength. He used both kindness and intimidation to persuade some animal lords.

    The Wolf Overlord was one of them.

    The animal lords had seen the scene of Annan''s fall. At that time, the entire Beast Vige was shaken. Blood rained down like a waterfall, causing many animal lords to panic. Therefore, some animal lords felt that the Lord of Storms, who could kill Annan, had the power to defeat the Dragon God lineage.

    In addition, the Lord of Storms had promised an advantage that the Beast Lord would find difficult to refuse.

    After hesitating for a long time, they finally chose to cooperate with the Lord of Storms.

    An animal overlord was the king of beasts.

    Their abilities were the ultimate peak of the beast abilities that they represented. Although they had intelligence, they did not use it much. Their way of thinking was simr to that of wild beasts. They were somewhat simr to ordinary white dragons that were underage. Their intelligence was worrying among divine powers.

    In many prime material worlds, the Giant n would rear wolves to assist in hunting.

    However, Garen did not expect that the Wolf Lord was also tamed by the Lord of Storms.

    As for the cooperation mentioned by the Wolf Overlord, Garen scoffed.

    "Wolves have an unruly side, but you, a wolf lord, became the dog of the Lord of Storms without knowing it. How sad.¡±

 Chapter 1090 Marching Into Beast Country!

    "It''s marked. There''s no need to wait for the war to end. None of you animal lords who are loyal to the Giant Divine System will survive.¡±

    With that, the dragon pped its wings, and its body flew straight toward the wolf overlord.

    Awooo!

    The pack of wolves howled, and the wolves rushed towards Garen from all directions. Meanwhile, the Wolf Lord''s fur color changed, and he took a few steps back, disappearing into the pack of wolves that filled the sky.

    The Wolf Overlord''s ultimate stealth ability was quite difficult to detect at the same level.

    The wolves had changed their target, and the True Dragons finally took a breather. However, they did not leave the battlefield. Instead, they propped up their exhausted bodies and spirits, trying their best to block the wolves and share the pressure with Garen.

    The True Dragons had confidence in Garen, believing that once Garen''s incarnation descended, he could turn the situation around.

    However, the Wolf Lord had the help of countless wolves to surround and kill Garen. Although the True Dragons were in a bad state, they chose not to sit idly by and watch their Dragon God get beaten up.

    The ck pack of wolves was like a tide, advancing and retreating in an orderly manner, cooperating with each other. Some attracted Garen''s attention, some attacked Garen head-on, and some wandered around waiting for an opportunity tounch a sneak attack............... Their coordination was very good, forming a formation, wave after wave of killing Garen, wave after wave.

    "Interesting."

    "But that''s all."

    Garen''s gaze focused, and the wolf pack''s movements came to a halt. Then, its body instantly split into pieces, turning into bloody pieces of meat that fell into the sea.

    At this moment, while Garen was attacking.

    A wolf beside Garen resisted the power of Time Division. Its body instantly swelled up and turned into a giant wolf as huge as a mountain, biting at Garen''s neck.

    Garen''s reaction was extremely fast. He raised his dragon w and pped it towards the giant wolf''s head.

    The Wolf Overlord did not fight Garen head-on, and shrunk back into the appearance of an ordinary white wolf. With a shake of its body, it summoned countless White Dragon phantoms, which condensed into a physical form and attacked Garen again.

    [Power of the Wild Beast: Flipping Wolf Shadow]

    Garen activated the Time Freeze Domain, but these white wolves were not affected at all. They did not even slow down at all.

    Whoosh!

    The dragon swung its tail and ran over a group of white wolves behind it.

    The white wolf that was touched by the dragon''s tail dissipated like bubbles. There was no texture at all.

    Amidst the countless phantoms, the Wolf Lord patiently searched for Garen''s ws, waiting for an opportunity to strike.

    Chi!

    A white wolf waved its sharp ws, leaving a crack on the Time Barrier. It was clearly not an illusion, but the wolf lord''s true body.

    Boom!

    The Time Sequence Explosion hit the white wolf, but at this moment, it turned into a phantom and dissipated.

    "Can you transform between illusion and reality? Not a bad ability."

    The giant dragon muttered. As its body turned, it wiped out the white wolves.

    However, they were just phantoms. After sweeping through a patch, a new patch would appear.

    A dense pack of white wolves surrounded the body of the giant dragon. At the same time, the Wolf Lord waited for an opportunity to move, appearing from time to time. Every time it attacked, it would change its location and attack all parts of Garen''s body. However, due to the barrier of time, it could not really hurt Garen.

    After a while.

    Garen seemed to be tired of it, and he was toozy to dodge. He just used his body to crush it andunch arge-scale attack, trying his luck to counterattack.

    "When your energy is exhausted and you reveal your true form, it will be your death.¡±

    e¦Áglesnovel`c,om   Garen said.

    After a while of stalemate.

    The Wolf Overlord that was hiding in the white wolf''s phantom had discovered the weak point of the Time Barrier after probing it again and again. After lurking and probing it many times, it silently exploded and turned into an iparably huge wolf head, biting at Garen.

    [Beast Power: Wolf Bite]

    The fangs in the wolf head''s mouth were criss-crossed, each of them like sharp swords, iparably sharp. Before they even touched his body, Garen felt a slight pain.

    Kacha!

    The wolf head''s bite was extremely terrifying and fast. It carried the divine power of a wild beast and tore open the barrier of time. It tore offrge pieces of dragon scales and flesh at the dragon''s waist, revealing dense white bones.

    In the next second, this scene copsed and shrank, entering the dragon''s eyes.

    Then, the moment the wolf overlord exploded, the dragon revealed a ferocious expression. It turned its waist as if it had predicted the future, and its space-time fracture w pped at the wolf''s head with a vicious wind.

    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!"

    From the outside, it looked like a dragon had first pped its w horizontally, and then the wolf head automatically collided with the w, and was smashed into pieces by the w.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The Wolf Overlord''s body flew out from the exploded wolf head, but it was caught up by the dragon ws that covered the sky and the sun, and was firmly grasped in the palm.

    Garen squeezed hard, and the Wolf Lord''s body was squashed t, blood and bones mixed together.

    After using the power of time a few more times, the wolf overlord would bepletely dead.

    This guy''s defense was very weak. Once he was caught by Garen, he waspletely defenseless.

    "Hey, do you want your main body toe over and y?¡±

    On the other side of the Dimension Gate, the Wolf Lord himself, a white wolf that stood among the wolves like a king, was staring at Garen. His mouth was whimpering and roaring with hostility, and his fangs were sharp.

    Animal lords were not like ordinary gods.

    Under Garen''s provocation, the wolf pack parted like a tide, making way for him. The Wolf Lord took a step forward, wanting to use his original body to bite Garen''s incarnation to death.

    In the Dragon Court Dimension, Garen''s main body was ready to descend personally.

    Unfortunately, a thunderbolt exploded from the sky and hit the ground in front of the wolf overlord, leaving a bottomless pit.

    "Come back."

    The Lord of Storms ''indifferent voice came from the depths of the Forest of Light in Beast Vige.

    The Wolf Lord roared at Garen a few times, suppressing his bloodthirsty wild impulse, and said to Garen, ""I was careless. Next time, I''ll definitely bite off your neck!¡±

    Immediately, the Dimension Door closed, and the Wolf Lord abandoned the wolf pack that had entered the main material world, allowing them to be ughtered by Garen''s Incarnation.

    "Lord of Storms¡­...... It''s you again."

    "You''re always meddling when I''m about to do something big. Just wait, I''ll kill you sooner orter.¡±

    After everything calmed down, Garen frowned.

    When he was killing Yenogu, Yenogu had almost escaped because of the Lord of Storms. Fortunately, the Metal Dragon God was holding him back, and the Kobold God had ambushed him, preventing Yenogu from escaping.

    The Wolf Overlord''s main body could not withstand the provocation. If it had descended to the main material world, there was a high chance that it could have been dealt with. However, it was stopped by the Lord of Storms.

    After that, Garen''s will returned.

    Through the Pact of the Dragon Court, Garen observed the battle situation in the Endless World. He realized that other animal lords who were loyal to the Giant God System had begun to enter the battlefield. The incarnation of the animal lord led the beast army, and often after the war between the True Dragon and the Giant, they waited for an opportunity to attack the Dragon n. Caught off guard, many of the Dragon n in the Prime Material World suffered a considerable blow.

    Wolf Overlord.

    Snake Overlord.

    Elephant Lord.

    Chicken Overlord.

    A total of four animal overlords appeared one after another. Among them, the wolf overlord and snake overlord were mid-level Divine Powers, while the fox overlord and chicken overlord were weak-level Divine Powers.

    "These animal lords really don''t know what''s good for them.¡±

    In the Eternal Pce, the silver dragon''s eyes were deep as he thought to himself.

    "The sudden increase in the strength of the Lord of Storms is one of the reasons why it can get the animal lord to join in. However, if you want to make the animal lord submit by relying on force alone, you can only rely on force............ It''s not realistic."

    "What kind of benefits did the Lord of Storms offer that made the animal lord tempted? He even dared to get involved in the war with the dragon race?¡±

    Garen pondered, his eyes shing.

    During the War of Glory, not many outsiders dared to get involved.

    On the one hand, they did not dare to. On the other hand, they were afraid that the war between the dragons and the elves would expand, causing more races to be involuntarily involved, and then an even more terrifying war would erupt.

    "We must not let these animal lords go. Otherwise, the prestige of the Dragon God lineage will be swept away, and it will attract even more prying eyes.¡±

    The fear of all races towards the Dragon Tribe was far deeper than the Giant Tribe. In order to kill the chicken as a warning to the monkeys, the animal lords who got involved in the muddy water first must die.

    As the saying goes, one punch can open it, so as to avoid a hundred punches.

    "However, their main bodies don''t leave the Beast Vige, so it''s very difficult to kill them...........¡±

    Garen frowned, but very quickly, his brows rxed and his eyes lit up.

    "Why not?"

    "Perhaps, Beast Vige can be God Garen''s burial ground.¡±

    If he died under the Lord of Storms ''eyes, he would be most at ease.

    "This is a chance to nt a bomb.............¡±

 Chapter 1091 Dragon Gods Reverse Scale

    "These four Beast Lords who are loyal to the Giant Divine System must all be eliminated.¡±

    In Bahamut Pce of Mountain Paradise, the Metal Dragon God said in a deep voice, word by word. His eyes were sharp and sharp.

    "The animal lords rarely leave the Beast Country. I didn''t expect that they would dare to get involved in our war with the giants.¡±

    "Since they have made such a choice, they better be mentally prepared to pay the price of death.¡±

    "Whether it''s for the revenge of the dragon race or to warn the other races, we can''t let them go.¡±

    The Justice Dragon God Landish was expressionless as he gently shook his tail and spoke slowly.

    After the four animal lords entered the battlefield one after another and fought against the giants with the help of the dragons, they led the beast army to attack the dragon army of the various worlds, causing the dragons to be at a slight disadvantage for the first time since the war.

    Of course, this was only the result of being caught off guard.

    The current situation of the Dragon n had been stabilized. They had fought back and forth with the Beast Army and the Giant Army, preventing the expansion of the disadvantage. However, the small advantages they had in the previous major war zones had disappeared, and the Giant Divine Branch had regained a city.

    This result was not too bad.

    However, the Dragon Gods still found it hard to tolerate.

    In Bahamut Pce, the atmosphere was extremely somber and solemn. The Dragon Gods ''expressions were as dark as dark clouds, and their eyes were filled with silent thunder and fury.

    The way the Beast Lords participated in the battle had already touched the Dragon God''s reverse scale.

    There were many ways to assist the Giant Divine System in joining the battle. However, the four lords from the Beast Vige had chosen a suitable time to prevent their Beast Legion from suffering great losses and to preserve their strength. That was when the dragons and giants were both injured. They had brazenlyunched a sneak attack.

    This scene was extremely familiar to the Dragon Gods. The final defeat of the Dragon Death War was due to a simr situation.

    During the Draconic Death War, after the dragons defeated the enemy forces led by the giants, they were ambushed by the elves who had always maintained a neutral attitude before they could recover. This time, it led to the final defeat.

    If not for this, the Dragon n''s dominance would still exist.

    The sneak attack of the lords of Beast Country had opened the scars of the Dragon Gods, allowing them to recall memories that were sealed and unwilling to think about.

    "The one who ambushed my racest time had no choice but to withdraw from the stage of the Multiverse, and could only hide in his own country and struggle on with hisst breath.¡±

    "Are these reckless animal lords trying to imitate the Elf God System?¡±

    "However, they don''t have the strength of the Elf God System. They will only face an even more miserable oue than the Elf God System.¡±

    A Dragon God with a body that was bright red, slender and muscr, and every dragon scale that looked like a ruby said.

    The Ruby Dragon God Sadiwo had just sent an avatar to Bahamut Pce to participate in the meeting of the gods.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    This Dragon God was also known as the Lord of the Gem Dragons. As he did not care much about faith, he did not have many requirements for the Gem Dragons. He only had a weak Divine Power of Divinity Level 8 and had the strength of a mid-level Divine Power.

    Gemstone Dragons were neutral by nature, and so was the Ruby Dragon God. Unless it was arge-scale all-out war that swept through all the dragons, they rarely got involved.

    However, the war with the giants was an all-out war that he could not watch.

    "I can feel the anger and pain of the dragon race''s people. We definitely can''t let these four animal lords off easily.¡±

    Tamara, the Dragon of Life, said softly.

    Her voice was gentle, but it also contained anger.

    Now that things hade to this, there was no need for God Garen toe up with a n. In a very short period of time, the Dragon Gods had already unanimously decided that they would not let the Animal Overlord off.

    It was the same in Bahamut Pce and the Pentashade Divine Kingdom in the Nine Hells. Moreover, the Dragon Gods who were evil gods had even more radical and crazy ideas than here.

    "The deaths of two mid-level Divine Powers, Solim and Yenogu, made the gods even more vignt.¡±

    e¦Áglesnovel`c,om   " These animal lords aren''t reckless. They chose to enter the battle with their incarnations, while their main bodies hide in Beast Vige.¡±

    " The Lord of Storms, the most powerful giant god, also has a divine kingdom in Beast Vige.¡±

    "Everyone, what do you think?¡±

    The Metal Dragon God turned its dragon head and swept its gaze across the Dragon God incarnations as it spoke calmly.

    Shen Garen raised his head and was the first to respond. He said in a deep voice, ""Since they are hiding in the Beast Vige, we will attack the Beast Vige, break into their territory, and kill them all!¡±

    "In addition, I''m willing to use my full strength in this battle. Even if I have to sacrifice myself in Beast Vige, I won''t hesitate.¡±

    Hearing God Garen''s radical words, the eyes of the Dragon God of Justice and Arbitration, Landish, moved slightly. He said in a voice that was as calm as water, as rational as a machine, and without emotion, "" It is a sin to be enemies with the dragon race. The four animal lords have alreadymitted the crime of death. From the moment they chose to be the giant''sckeys, the battle of Beast Vige was already inevitable.¡±

    After a pause, he looked at God Garen and said, "" Also, as Garen said, this is a suitable time to let the Lord of Storms rx his guard.¡±

    Shen Garen was willing to die, but the timing of his death could not be random.

    If the Battle of Beast Vige broke out, it would be a suitable opportunity.

    Regardless of the oue, this war was worth a try.

    Moreover, even if there was no n for Shen Garen to die, it was inevitable that they would enter Beast Vige.

 Chapter 1092 Dragon Gods Reverse Scale (2)

    The actions of the animal lord had already severely angered the dragon gods.

    After careful deliberation and discussion, the Dragon Gods came to a consensus. They were all willing to march towards Beast Vige and wipe out the four animal lords.

    However, if he wanted to kill the four animal lords with the least loss, a battle n was necessary.

    In Bahamut Pce, the battle meeting of the Dragon Gods had not ended and continued.

    It was the same for the Pentashade Divine Kingdom of Avernas.

    The Metal Dragon God looked at Shen Garen and said, ""Garen, Tiamat''s thoughts, opinions, and ns will be ryed by you.¡±

    " Yes. " God Garen nodded and said, " My clone is currently discussing with the Dragon Gods of the Lower nes. They have also confirmed the idea of marching into the Beast Vige. They are currently discussing the specific battle n.¡±

    The Dragon Gods of the Upper nes and the Dragon Gods of the Lower nes rarely gathered together during war meetings.

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§®   Although it was different from theplicated situation of the Giant God System, there were also some conflicts between the Dragon Gods.

    For example, Tamara, the Dragon of Life, was at odds with Farazur, the God of Decay and Exhaustion. The Dragon God, who loved life and light, couldn''t stand the gloomy Farazur, who liked to keeppany with the undead.

    Needless to say, the conflict between the Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon Empress was obvious.

    In addition, although the Dragon God of Justice and Arbitration, Landish, and the Dragon God of Death and Judgment, Kronippus, were neutral, they were closer to the Metal Dragon God and didn''t like to interact with evil gods like the Immortal Dragon Queen.

    Under such circumstances, it was easy for the Dragon Gods to fight each other when they met. In order to conduct the war conference calmly, it was better to be out of sight and out of mind. With the Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon Queen as the leaders, they were divided into two groups, and then the God Garen, who was more trusted by both sides, was responsible formunication.

    Any God System would have some internal conflicts due to the Divine Duty Camp. However, this was not the main point. The main point was whether the God System would be united against external enemies, or whether they had their own selfish motives and schemed against each other.

    The Giant God System''s selfishness was very serious, even when facing a powerful enemy like the Dragon God System.

    As for the dragons¡­.... From the dragon gods to the ordinary dragons, there were always conflicts between them. However, during times of war, they were able to unite as one. This could be seen from the time when the Dragon Tomb on the Noah Continent was destroyed by the Aragami''s incarnation. The different dragon species had joined forces to fight against the Aragami.

    Back then, when the Metal Dragons ''dragon tomb was destroyed and humiliated, the first toe to their aid were the Chromatic Dragons, who usually fought with the Metal Dragons and looked down on each other. The Gem Dragons and the Ferrous Dragons also followed suit.

    After the Aragami incarnation was dealt with, it had yet to recover fully. The Metal Dragon and the Chromatic Dragon were once again engaged in a fierce battle. Under the premise that their lives were not harmed, their heads were bleeding and their scales were flying everywhere.

    Back to the main topic, the Dragon Gods analyzed the situation in Beast Vige and began a battle meeting.

    Beast Country''s Beast Lords were the incarnations of the corresponding beast species. In the Endless World, there were many types of wild beasts, so there were many Beast Lords.

    Cat Overlord, Dog Overlord, Eagle Overlord, Rabbit Overlord, Pig Overlord, and Ox Overlord.................

    However, ording to the size of the race, the strength of the lords was not uniform. If the beast race was too small, the strength of the lord might only be legendary, or even less than legendary. If the beast race wasrge, the strength of the lord might be simr to divine power.

    In Beast Vige, there were quite a few weak and intermediate divine powers.

    However, there was only one Lord that was simr to a great Divine Power, and he was called the Beast Lord.

    The names of animal lords, such as wolf lords, were all named after the wild beasts they led. All the lords were no exception......... A Beast Overlord was a collection of all wild beasts, the embodiment of the will of Beast Vige. It was said that it could use the abilities of all wild beasts, and it was not to be underestimated even among the great Divine Powers. It was somewhat simr to a Singrity General in the Machinery Realm.

    This Beast Lord, who was simr to a great Divine Power, never left Beast Vige and rarely interfered with other animal lords.

    There were all kinds of wild beasts in Beast Vige''s Guardian Beast lineage, and they originated from Beast Lords. They were only responsible for maintaining order in Beast Vige and forming a stable and bnced chain between the various Beast Lords. Only actions that caused serious chaos in Beast Vige would cause trouble for Beast Lords.

    If the Beast Lord was also on the side of the Lord of Storms............. Then, the difficulty of attacking Beast Vige would skyrocket.

    "The fact that an animal overlord participated in the war first has already broken the rules of a beast overlord.¡±

    " It won''t protect this kind of overlord. Moreover, our attack on the Beast Vige is only targeted at the four animal overlords, not the Beast Vige itself. The Beast Overlords won''t interfere.¡±

    the Metal Dragon God said calmly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    In fact, not only would they not interfere, the Beast Lord would even be happy to see the Dragon God faction eliminate the Lords who destroyed the order of the Beast Vige.

    The Lord of Storms ''movements in Beast Vige had caused the hearts of many animal lords to palpitate, causing the order of Beast Vige to gradually be chaotic. It had already aroused the dissatisfaction of the Beast Lords. However, the Beast Lords were weak and could not contend with the Lord of Storms. Moreover, the Lord of Storms'' actions had not reached the extent of seriously destroying the order of Beast Vige.

    Beast Overlords were incarnations of wild beasts. They fought on their own like wild beasts and even fought and devoured each other. They did not listen to the orders of Beast Overlords and could not unite.

    The many types of divine power in the outer ne were fundamentally different from many god systems. They were not interest groups.

    "Of the four animal lords, the fox lord and the chicken lord are only weak divine powers. Any dragon god can easily deal with them.¡±

    "The ones that need to be taken seriously are the wolf overlord and the snake overlord, two mid-level Divine Powers.¡±

    "We canunch an attack and focus our strength to kill one of the wolf or snake lords.¡±

    Landish said thoughtfully.

    " The Snake Overlord has the power of poison. Among the four Overlords, its army has attacked many times, causing the highest death rate among the dragons. I can hear the painful wails of the people who have been infected by the poison. If they are infected by its poison, even Dragon Gods like us will inevitably be injured.¡±

    Tamara said slowly.

    "Therefore, I suggest that we get rid of the Snake Overlord first. We can''t stay long with the insidious snake that is our enemy.¡±

    Shen Garen thought about it carefully and said, "" My incarnation has fought with a few lords before. Not to mention the two weak lords, the chicken lord and the fox lord, the wolf lord is good at hiding andmanding wolf packs. It has the ability to hide between reality and illusion.¡±

    "If the wolf overlord is focused on avoiding the battle, it will be very difficult to kill it. Moreover, its attack power is not high. Even if it sneaks up on us, it will not be easy to break through our defense.¡±

    " I agree with Lady Tamara''s suggestion. Kill the more dangerous and vicious Snake Lord first and leave the Wolf Lord behind.¡±

    After a simple discussion, the Dragon Gods of Avernas, including the Hell of Avernas, decided on a n to deal with the Beast Lord and a follow-up n to deal with the attacks of the other Giant Gods.

    The Metal Dragon God nodded and said with a serious expression, "" Alright, there''s no need to worry about the animal lords. Our real enemy is still the giants. Everyone, don''t be careless.¡±

    The Lord of Storms would not sit by and watch his allies be killed. Once they attacked the Beast Country, the support of the Giant Gods would arrive soon.

    Now that the Lord of Storms was very powerful, the Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon Empress could be injured in a one-on-one battle. Therefore, they would join forces to deal with the Lord of Storms.

    If the God of Nature and Hunting, Siati, appeared, the first generation of the Iron Dragon King would be responsible for this Dragon God.

    As for the Demon Lord, Baphomet, who was simr to a great Divine Power.............. This person didn''t need to be taken into consideration.

    This was because if a Demon Lord stepped into the Beast Vige, the first one to explode would be the guardian of the Beast Vige, a Beast Lord that was simr to a great Divine Power. The Beast Vige was not a lower ne, and it did not wee Abyssal Demons.

    Due to the strong corrosive nature of the Abyssal Power, any Upper ne was hostile to the Abyssal Demons.

    As for the other Giant Gods¡­......... In order to deal with the Giant Gods more effectively and avoid chaos in the battle, the Dragon Gods decided on their opponents before the battle after discussion.

    Below the Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon Queen, the Dragon God of Fire and Destruction, Carrix, was the most powerful. He was in charge of the strongest mid-level Divine Power in the Giant God System, the God of Fire Giants, Sult.

    The Dragon God of Justice and Arbitration, Landish, was dealing with the God of Stone Giants, Skoleus.

    The Dragon God of Death and Judgment, Croniptus, dealt with the Mountain Giant''s Godhead, Loranto.

    These three Dragon Gods and the three Giant Gods were among the top existences in the Dragon God system.

    Then, the Ruby Dragon God Sadiwo dealt with the God of the Semi-Giants, and God Garen stared at the God of the Cloud Giants..................

    Compared to the gods above, the other Dragon Gods and Giant Gods were weaker, and they had to deal with each other.

 Chapter 1096 The Chicken Overlord Who Had Been Practicing For Twenty Thousand Years

    The secondyer of Beast Vige, the Forest of Dawn, thend that was always in the dawn.

    Here, the sun looked like a red fireball at dusk. It was half-hidden under the horizon in the distance, casting a long shadow into the forest. On the other side of the sun, there was also a crescent moon hanging low. It was releasing a faint silver light that enveloped the ground like water waves.

    The sun and the moon were together, and a faint fog almost covered the entire forest. This was the scene that the creatures of the Forest of Dawn saw day after day.

    But today, the situation was different.

    The animal lords were either panicking or on high alert. They stared at the sky above the Forest of Dawn and felt the divine battle between several great Divine Powers in the Forest of Light. They were terrified by the divine might that could prate the Beast Vige.

    Among them were two low-level Divine Power animal lords.

    The territories of the Fox Overlord and the Chicken Overlord were located on the second level of Beast Vige.

    Although they had agreed to cooperate with the Lord of Storms, it did not mean that the rtionship between the animal lords was harmonious. The Snake Lord was in the Forest of Night, and the Wolf Lord was in the Forest of Light. Moreover, wolves and snakes rarely met in the various worlds. The two of them did not have much contact.

    Fox Overlord and Chicken Overlord were both in the Forest of Dawn.

    Furthermore, the foxes of various worlds would feed on chickens as the incarnation of the corresponding beast race. The contradictions between the two were endless. They had fought countless wars, and because of their simr strength, they were unable to do anything to each other. The battlested for thousands of years, and the resentment was very deep.

    And this was even when the territories of Fox Overlord and Chicken Overlord were very far apart.

    If the distance was very close, one of the two lords would have died.

    Whoosh!

    A vast amount of Extraordinary Divine Power broke through the realm and descended, condensing into the appearance of a silver dragon.

    His entire body was enveloped in dazzling divine light, and his divine might and dragon might fluctuated. The three pairs of dragon horns on his head were like crowns, adding a bit of dignity and the temperament of a king. The few ck ring-shaped dragon scales on his body carried an indescribable sense of mystery. His body was infinitely majestic and majestic, covering the sky and the sun.

    The Dragon God of Time, the Dragon of Eternity and Time, God Garen, appeared.

    Shen Garen turned his head, his gaze was like lightning, locking onto Fox Lord who was in the low hanging full moon domain.

    Without any words, a spear covered in fine dragon scales, with oppressive dragon might and magic energy, took shape in front of Shen Garen, and Shen Garen gripped it tightly.

    His gaze pierced through the endless distance and locked onto Fox Overlord.

    A silver-white, slender silver fox was crouching with its limbs lowered. It whimpered and roared. Its fur was almost standing on end, and it was extremely nervous. However, from its appearance, it looked no different from an ordinary fox. It was the Fox Overlord.

    Most of the Beast Overlords would maintain their appearances simr to ordinary wild beasts, and the Fox Overlord was one of them.

    However, the Fox Lord was not as good at disguising and hiding as the Wolf Lord. Moreover, because it was only a weak Divine Power, it could not be hidden from the eyes of God Garen, who was a medium Divine Power. The aura of the Divine Power was as dazzling as a candle in the night, and it was instantly discovered by countless fox groups.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Fox Overlord, pay the price for your choice.¡±

    Shen Garen''s gaze was indifferent as he spoke.

    [Dragon Magic Web Authority: Devil and Dragon Spear]

    The demon and dragon spears whistled out, tearing through space as they shot towards Fox Overlord. Along the way, different true dragon phantoms continuously appeared, baring their fangs and brandishing their ws. They were aggressive and gave off an unstoppable feeling.

    All Beast Lords had a special ability.

    Powerful beast instincts.

    This included the ability to predict danger.

    The demon and dragon spears were reflected in his vision. Fox Overlord''s hair stood on end, and his heart thumped. His beast instinct to sense danger was intensified to the greatest extent.

    In a sh, Fox Lord understood.It was impossible for him to block this attack. He could not even dodge it. He could only seek help from other lords or the giant gods to have a chance of survival.

    At this time, the Giant God had notpletely descended because it cameter.

    The Fox Overlord shrieked and moved its limbs. Its body was like a silver bolt of lightning as it dashed into the depths of the fiery red sunset domain, trying its best to prevent the distance between itself and the demon and dragon spear from shrinking so quickly.

    "Tiger Overlord, save me."

    Just as the demon and dragon spears were about to catch up to Fox Overlord, it looked at the deep forest in front of it. A strong will to live erupted in its eyes as it shouted.

    Somewhere in the forest, tens of kilometers away from where Fox Overlord was.

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel   A four meter long, muscr, and majestic multicolored tiger was standing on the peak of a mountain, looking at the Fox Lord who was being chased.

    This tiger was domineering and mighty. Its fur was as yellow as gold, and ck patterns criss-crossed each other. The word ''Wang'' on its forehead was very eye-catching.

    Tiger Overlord, a mid-level Divine Power.

    In the Forest of Dawn, the Tiger Lord and the Lion Lord were ranked as two kings. However, the Tiger Lord''s strength was even stronger than the Lion Lord''s, and he won more battles than he lost.

    It was not just the Forest of Dawn.

    The Forest of Light, the Forest of Dawn, and the Forest of Night............. Among the animal lords in the entire Beast Vige, the Tiger Lord was also one of the top existences. Only the Beast Lord, who was simr to a great Divine Power, could be said to be able to defeat this lord.

    As their territories were close to each other, Fox Overlord would often pay respects to Tiger Overlord and enjoy his protection.

 Chapter 1097 The Chicken Overlord Who Had Been Practicing For Twenty Thousand Years

    "If it was the Tiger Overlord, he would definitely be able to save me from the Dragon God.¡±

    At the same time, under the Fox Overlord''s gaze, the Tiger Overlord who heard his cry for help was enraged. He moved his limbs and stepped on the mountain peak below him, approaching the Fox Overlord.

    Tiger Overlord''s low roar was already like a tiger''s roar that shook the heavens.

    Looking at Tiger Overlord''s vigorous and domineering heroic bearing and listening to the thunderous roar, Fox Overlord was extremely touched. His eyes were almost moist, and crystal tears welled up.

    "Boohoo, Boss Hu, I will repay you in the future!¡±

    Fox Overlord was extremely grateful to Tiger Overlord for protecting him at the critical moment.

    However ......... Eh? Boss Hu, you''re going to bump into me!

    Tiger Overlord was expressionless, his hair and beard fluttering in the wind.

    It raised its tiger ws and pped towards Fox Overlord''s head.

    "Get lost!"

    The tiger''s roar at such a close distance caused Fox Lord to have a splitting headache, and his vision turned ck.

    The Tiger Overlord''s precise control of his strength allowed the Fox Overlord to not suffer any damage. However, his body turned 360 degrees along with the p on his head, and like a flying arrow, he flew uncontrobly towards the demon and dragon spears behind him.

    "Ah?"

    Fox Lord''s expression was nk.

    Chi!

    Fox Lord''s body was pierced through by the demon and dragon spear, and then exploded into pieces.

    Throughout the entire process, the Tiger Lord''s gaze was cold and merciless. Its eyes were filled with wildness and intelligence. After sending the Fox Lord flying with a p, it looked at Garen and returned to its territory.

    As if nothing had happened, the Tiger Overlord licked his fur gently, clearly unwilling to get involved in the battle between the dragon and the giant.

    " A smart Beast Lord. "

    Shen Garen looked at Tiger Overlord andmented in his heart.

    Just now, as long as it had saved Fox Overlord, it would immediately be seen as an aplice of Fox Overlord and an enemy of the Dragon God lineage.

    A lord that was simr to a mid-level Divine Power was more worthy of attention than a lord that was simr to a low-level Divine Power. As long as the Tiger Lord got involved, the Dragon God''s hatred would shift, and the Fox Lord would have a chance to survive.

    The Tiger Overlord saw through the Fox Overlord''s actions of diverting the trouble to the other side. He cut off the Fox Overlord''s path of retreat and forced it to die under Shen Garen''s attack.

    God Garen retracted his gaze and shifted his gaze to the other side of the Forest of Dawn.

    Somewhere in the fiery red setting sun''s territory, in an area covered with giant wheat nts, a rooster as majestic as a mountain was like a statue. It was in a mess in the wind as it watched God Garen quickly kill Fox Lord and the entire process of Fox Lord being unable to resist.

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel   Unlike the ordinary Beast Overlord who liked to keep a low profile, the Chicken Overlord looked very gorgeous.

    It had long, seven-colored feathers, and the feathers on its body were clearly ck and white. It was exceptionally strange.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Hehehe, am I going to die here?¡±

    The death of its enemy, Fox Overlord, had initially caused the Chicken Overlord to gloat. However, when the culprit''s gaze turned to him, he became extremely afraid.

    Looking at the majestic silver dragon in the sky, the Chicken Overlord trembled for a moment. Under the other party''s oppressive gaze, he almost stopped thinking.

    Another demon and dragon spear condensed and shot towards Chicken Overlord under God Garen''s will.

    "Well, let''s go to the main world. I''ve been practicing my life-saving ultimate skill for twenty thousand years!¡±

    The Chicken Overlord suppressed his fear and folded his wings. He buried his head between his wings and lowered his body at the same time, hiding his legs in the dense feathers.

    In the high-pitched and ear-piercing cry, a rich ck and white light burst forth.

    The ck-and-white light expanded and contracted around the Chicken Overlord''s body, turning it into a huge ck-and-white egg that stood like a mountain among the wheat fields.

    In this regard, Shen Garen was unmoved.

    If a weak Divine Power, and a weak Divine Power that was not considered strong, could survive the attack of his Authority alone, then God Garen, who was a mid-level Divine Power, could choose to self-destruct his Godhead.

    His will controlled the demon and dragon spear, moving forward and shooting towards the ck and white egg.

    The giant egg that Chicken Overlord had transformed into was trembling non-stop. It was obvious that it was very uneasy in the face of God Garen''s attack. It was not confident and was a little afraid.

    At this moment.

    A huge square shield that was burning with mes and covered inva-like patterns descended from the sky with a vast and dense divine light, blocking the demon and dragon spears.

    Kacha!

    The two collided, and the demon and dragon spears shattered, leaving only insignificant marks on the divine shield. In the blink of an eye, mes piled up and filled it up.

    Shen Garen''s gaze focused.

    He was all too familiar with this shield.

    In the next second, another giant sword forged from raging mes tore through the ne barrier, bringing with it a sky full of mes as it shed at Shen Garen''s dragon head.

    [Authority of Fate: Fate Confusion]

    Shen Garen''s body turned into a shadow and dissipated. The sharp edge of the greatsword fell into the air, and the aftershock of the sh almost destroyed the mountains and forests in front of him.

    In another direction, Shen Garen''s body appeared. A part of the dragon scales on the surface of his body was red like a burning iron, and there was a burning pain. It was the part that could not dodge in time and was swept by the fire of the giant sword.

    Shen Garen was also very familiar with this giant sword.

    Burning Divine Sword, ming Divine Shield.

    The descent of two genuine divine artifacts meant that¡­............. Boom!

    The space shattered like a mirror. A giant god, whose entire body was burning with mes and whose skin was covered in dark redva-like veins, stepped out of the space. He even had a crown that looked like a pair of horns on his forehead. He looked mighty and extraordinary.

 Chapter 1098 The Chicken Overlord Who Had Been Practicing For Twenty Thousand Years

    The God of Fire Giants, Sult, was the God of Fire and War of the Giant God System. He was the strongest mid-level Divine Power Giant God.

    "Garen Aurelian, we meet again.¡±

    Soult''s gaze fell on Shen Garen. mes rose and fell all over his body, surging like waves.

    "In the prime material ne, I lose the battle between my clones. But can you still defeat me in the outer ne? I''ll wait and see."

    The God of Fire Giants crossed his arms in front of his chest, his gaze casually sweeping over the red burn marks on the surface of Garen''s body as he spoke.

    At the same time, the Burning Divine Sword and the ming Divine Shield flickered and slowly revolved around Soult.

    "Come on, let me see the power of the so-called legendary dragon!¡±

    Soult put down his arms and picked up two divine artifacts. His eyes were burning with fighting spirit as he stared at Shen Garen.

    At this moment, the giant ck and white egg that Chicken Overlord had transformed into separated by itself, revealing Chicken Overlord''s head.

    It shifted its gaze between Soult and God Garen, and then said in surprise, ""Powerful God of Fire Giants, you came at the right time! We''re saved."

    The space trembled, the wind and clouds changed color, and the sky darkened.

    Not only the God of Fire Giant, but the other giant gods also arrived one after another, descending to three different levels of the Beast Vige.

    The God of Fire Giants lowered his eyes and looked coldly at the Chicken Overlord.

    Whoosh!

    Fire lines grew around Chicken Overlord''s body, interweaving into a ball, giving Chicken Overlord a huge fright.

    Immediately, the fireball flew up with the Chicken Overlord and was caught in the hands of the God of Fire Giants. Then, it was pressed into its ming body to protect it.

    "Your Dragon God went to war and attacked the Beast Vige because of the Beast Lord, right?¡±

    "The Snake Overlord and Fox Overlord have been killed, but the Wolf Overlord and the Chicken Overlord ................ Hehe, if you want to kill them, it depends on whether you have the ability.¡±

    The chicken lord itself was of no value to Soult.

    However, one of the Dragon God System''s targets was the Chicken Overlord. Moreover, the Giant Divine System also needed to show its attitude and protect the Animal Overlord that had surrendered to it. It definitely could not turn a blind eye to it.

    As long as the four animal lords were notpletely wiped out, there was a chance of survival. In the future, there might be more courageous animal lords who would join the Giant Divine System.

    "Now,e and kill me, Garen Aurelian.¡±

    Soult stared at Shen Garen.

    "What a troublesome fellow."

    God Garen had a clear understanding of his own strength level. He had just advanced to a mid-level Divine Power, so he was far from being a match for a veteran mid-level Divine Power like Sult. After all, God Garen had already tried to fight with the God of Frost Giants. He was obviously not a match for the God of Frost Giants, and the God of Fire Giants was even stronger than the God of Frost Giants.

    The God of Fire Giants, Soult, was a mid-level Divine Power. His Godhood was level 15, and he was at the peak of mid-level Divine Power. His authority included fire, fire giants, the sun, war, destruction, power, dominance, evil, and summoning................<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The Time Dragon God was a mid-level Divine Power with a Godhead of Level 11. The powers he wielded were Time, Fate, Dragon Magic Web, and Dragon.

    Inparison, Shen Garen looked rather shabby.

    The amount of authority could not really represent whether a god was strong or not. However, a god with less authority was not necessarily weak, and a god with more authority was definitely strong..............

    "I''ve only ascended to Godhood for less than a hundred years, but Soult is the second-generation descendant of Annan. It can even be traced back to hundreds of thousands of years ago.¡±

    It was a fact that he was no match for Soult, but God Garen was not discouraged. With the help of his main body, God Garen was confident that he would surpass Soult in the near future.

    "Come and fight!"

    Soult took huge steps forward, sweeping up the mes in the sky. He held his sword and shield as he charged at Shen Garen.

    Not long after the contact, Shen Garen looked a little embarrassed. He could only dodge under the pressure of Soult and did not have the strength to counterattack.

    "Are we going to die in the hands of Soult?¡±

    "No, dying like this is too humiliating. I won''t be able to create any results. After I die, I might even be regarded as a disgrace by the Dragon race''s citizens.¡±

    True dragons worshipped strength.

    It was a bonus to be willing to sacrifice to protect the dragons, but most importantly, it was to let the True Dragon''s people see the power of the Dragon God. If they failed to do anything and were killed by Soult, who was also a middle-level Divine Power.............. God Garen''s status in the eyes of the True Dragon''s people would plummet, and it would be difficult to save his dignity after he was resurrected.

    It couldn''t be helped. The True Dragons were very realistic.

    Now, God Garen was revered, mainly because of his dazzling battle results.

    However, no matter how brilliant the battle results were, they could notpare to a miserable defeat........... His previous performance would only be a stepping stone for the winner.

    Chi!

    The Burning Divine Sword collided with Shen Garen''s dragon w, and a powerful wave of energy burst out, crushing the mountains and forests.

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel   Shen Garen had already taken out the Time Scroll and condensed the Time Barrier as a defense. However, even with the defensive power of the Time Barrier, it was rapidly cracking under the high temperature and sharpness of the Burning Divine Sword. It could not be touched for a long time.

    "What''s wrong? Is this all the power you have in the outer nes?¡±

    Soult waved his giant shield with all his might and crashed into Shen Garen''s side.

    The dragon wings weed it, but it was no match for the power of the God of Fire Giants. It was pressed against its body, and its entire body was sent flying far away. Moreover, it was also covered in mes from the ming Divine Shield when it came into contact with it.

    Whoosh!

    The Extraordinary Divine Power shook and dispelled the scorching Divine Fire.

    "As expected, you only have a false reputation.¡±

    "No matter how strong he is in the prime material ne, he can onlypete with mortals. However, the true body of a god is so weak.¡±

 Chapter 1099 The Chicken Overlord Who Had Been Practicing For 20,000 Years

    Hearing what Soult said, God Garen sneered and said, ""I am indeed not your match, but you want to shake my heart? I''m still far from it. "

    " If I had experienced a long time like you, I would have be a great Divine Power a long time ago. I wouldn''t have been stuck at a middle-level Divine Power and used my ancient experience topare with the newly born gods to please my pitiful and pathetic self-esteem.¡±

    The God of Fire Giant''s face darkened, and the mes all over his body were almost motionless, showing his silent fury.

    Under God Garen''s precise mockery, Soult''s arrogant look was no longer there.

    Because reality was right in front of him, it was difficult for him to refute God Garen''s words.

    Reality was always the most hurtful.

    Soult was in a bad mood. After a short silence, he said in a low voice, ""Good, very good."

    "Garen Aurelian, let me remind you, if you can still use Time Dragon Countercurrent, it''s best to use it now.¡±

    Pausing for a moment, the God of Fire Giant''s eyes were sharp and sharp. He said in a deep voice, ""Otherwise, you will die!"

    Whoosh!

    The mes raged and soon extended into boundless mes that filled the sky.

    Countless Fire Wolves stepped out of the forest, whimpering and howling at Shen Garen, baring their teeth. Almost every one of them could tear apart ordinary Legendary creatures.

    [Summoning Authority: me Wolves]

    The God of Fire Giant threw out the Burning Divine Sword. The Fire Wolves stepped on the fire and rushed towards the Burning Divine Sword. One by one, they were sucked into the sword. A huge wolf phantom appeared around the Burning Divine Sword, and its aura became more and more terrifying.

    Power: Sacrifice life quenching.

    It wasn''t over yet. A golden sun rose from behind Soult and threw itself into the Burning Divine Sword, coating it with ayer of golden mes that looked like ripples.

    [Sun Authority: Golden Sun]

    "Oh no, it''s another killer move formed from the fusion of multiple authorities.¡±

    ¡°............... The incarnation of his main body almost couldn''t catch it in the prime material ne.¡±

    God Garen marched into Beast Vige with the thought of dying, but he was not prepared to die under Soult''s sword.

    The ideal oue would be for the Lord of Storms or one of the God of Nature and Hunting, or even better, for the Lord of Storms to personally kill Shen Garen. Due to the huge difference in levels, he would die at the hands of a greater Divine Power. This would not shake Shen Garen''s position in the eyes of the True Dragon''s people.

    In the end, the Burning Divine Sword transformed into a huge golden wolf. Its fur that danced wildly in the wind seemed to be woven from golden mes. Its eyes were ferocious and bloodthirsty, lifelike, as if it had its own life.

    The giant golden wolf let out a long howl and rushed towards Shen Garen.

    Halfway through, a ming dragon w that covered the sky suddenly broke through the space and fiercely grabbed the giant golden wolf. It did not let go no matter how the giant wolf tore at its scales and bled.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Another ferocious dragon head with blood-red scales stretched out and bit at the golden wolf.

    Bang!

    " Self-destruct! " Soult''s gaze focused, and the giant golden wolf brazenly self-destructed.

    e¦Áglesnovel`c,om   The golden divine fire that could burn the body surged into the sky like a sun, enveloping the dragon''s head.

    "Haha, cool!"

    "This me is really delicious!"

    "Again, again!"

    In a voice that was close to madness, the sun copsed and sank in a certain direction, bing smaller and smaller. It was sucked into the intertwining dragon teeth and swallowed into the lungs.

    Whoosh!

    Amidst the mes, the Burning Divine Sword took the opportunity to stab into the depths of the dragon''s throat, wanting to burrow into the dragon''s body to unleash its mighty power.

    Bang!

    The sharp fangs suddenly closed, and the iron-like dragon teeth brought with them terrifying power as they urately bit toward the Burning Divine Sword.

    At the critical moment, the Burning Divine Sword''s straight de suddenly looked over and avoided the dragon''s bite. Then, like a frightened bird, it retreated far away from the ming dragon and returned to the hand of Sult.

    "Little thing, you managed to escape from my mouth.¡±

    "But next time, you won''t be so lucky! Hmph, haha!"

    The ming dragon licked its tongue and looked at Sult.

    After killing the Snake Lord, the Dragon God of Fire and Destruction, Karex, left the Forest of Night and arrived at the Forest of Dawn.

    Because it was almost bitten to pieces, the divine sword''s weapon spirit was frightened. At this moment, the mes on the sword''s body were much dimmer and messier.

    Sourte frowned and stared at Carrix.

    "I will be your opponent."

    "Let me taste your blood, Soult!¡±

    After a frenzied roar, the Dragon God of Destruction pped his ming dragon wings, and a curtain of mes blotted out the sky behind him as he charged toward the God of Fire Giants.

    At the same time, God Garen looked at the sky that was shing wildly in different colors. His figure disappeared and left the Forest of Dawn, heading to the Forest of Light where the Lord of Storms was.

 Chapter 1100 Become An Ally, Let Us Dragons And Giants Hegemony Together!_1

    First level of Beast Vige, Forest of Light.

    A golden sun hung high in the sky, releasing endless light and heat, illuminating the entire Forest of Light and coating the towering ancient trees with a golden color.

    Now, the Forest of Light was in turmoil, and every inch of air seemed to be dyed with an indistinguishable divine light.

    Lord of Storms, Metal Dragon God, Immortal Dragon Empress.

    The three great Divine Powers were like three newborn suns. The divine light they emitted was far more dazzling than the scorching sun in the Beast Vige. It was iparably brilliant and hadpletely suppressed the pale golden sunlight.

    " Metal Dragon God, Immortal Dragon Empress. "

    "During the Draconic Death War, you didn''t even bother to fight with me. Why? Do you need the two of you to work together to fight me now?¡±

    The Lord of Storms spoke indifferently as he unleashed all kinds of authority and power to confront the two Dragon Gods.

    "Haha, you think you can boast about the strength you obtained by killing your father?¡±

    The Metal Dragon Godughed loudly. Its dazzling golden dragon ws covered the sky and the sun as it pressed down on the Lord of Storms.

    The Lord of Storms did not want to be outdone. He raised his lightning spear, which was like a blue gxy, and collided with the Metal Dragon God''s dragon w.

    Bang!

    A shockwave that was like Mars crashing into Earth burst forth. A ring-shaped shockwave spread out from the point of contact between the two and swept in all directions. Wherever it passed, ancient trees that were thousands of meters tall in Beast Vige were uprooted, and giant mountains copsed and shattered. The tree remains and mountain rocks that flew into the sky were crushed by the divine power contained in the shockwave and turned into powder.

    Crack crack ....... Tens of thousands of electric arcs shot out from the lightning spears and extended toward the Metal Dragon God''s body, dancing on the dragon scales that seemed to be made of divine iron.

    The Metal Dragon God ignored the faint numbness.

    No matter how the electric arcs danced, the golden dragon''s body was unharmed.

    The only thing worth noting was that the spot where the lightning spear came into contact with the dragon was where the azure lightning exploded. Even the Metal Dragon God''s powerful physique could notpletely resist it. Cracks extended from the dragon''s scales, and the lightning was still trying to erode the dragon''s body.

    Boom!

    Five dragon heads of different colors opened their mouths at the same time. Each of them was like a, biting at the Lord of Storms ''body from all directions.

    In the mouth of the dragon head, sharp dragon teeth criss-crossed each other, surrounded by mes, lightning, poisonous fog, acid, and frost.............

    With a buzz, the Lord of Storms ''Extraordinary Divine Power formed a Divine Power Shield and spread out. However, it was torn apart by the Immortal Dragon Queen''s few heads and failed to stop her.

    "Humph."

    Lord of Storms snorted coldly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    " He " stopped the stalemate with the Metal Dragon God. " He " put away the Lightning Spear and swept it at the heads of the Immortal Dragon Empress.

    The Immortal Dragon Queen pounced over. Other than biting the Lord of Storms with her mouth, the rest of her body also turned into an offensive weapon, attacking the Lord of Storms like a storm. It was extremely fierce.

    The most powerful manifestation of the Dragon God''s quasi-divine power was this true dragon body that was like a divine artifact.

    The Metal Dragon God roared and joined the battle at the same time, nking the Lord of Storms with the Immortal Dragon Queen.

    Faced with the attacks of the two Dragon Gods, the Lord of Storms had a solemn expression. The muscles all over his body were enraged, like vines intertwined, boulders scattered, and old trees rooted............ At the same time, thunder, storm, fire, ice ............. Heaven and earth were in a frenzy. All kinds of astronomical phenomena and disasters burst out and gathered towards the Lord of Storms.

    [Meteorology Authority: Heaven Shakes All Things!]

    Different weather catastrophes formed different giant arms on the Lord of Storms ''body. They grew on both sides of his body or extended from his back. Including his original arms, there were a total of eight arms. They were made of silver-white lightning, azure-blue lightning, storms,va, ice crystals, and other divine substances.

    Creation Authority: Eight-armed Giant God!

    Gods had the ability to change their form at will, but that did not mean that they could be used in battle.

    However, the arm created by the Lord of Storms using the fusion of his authority was as powerful as his divine body, and it was as if he was waving his fingers.

    More lightning descended from the sky and bombarded the Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon Queen without stopping. It also formed many weapons, hammers, spears, axes, knives, and shields............ It was held in the hands of the Lord of Storms.

    Bang bang bang bang bang!

    The Lord of Storms brandished these divine weapons, creating afterimages that filled the sky. In the midst of nging and metal-nging sounds, it collided with the Immortal Dragon Queen and the Metal Dragon God''s heads, ws, wings, tails, and other body parts more than a trillion times in a short second............ Amidst the earth-shattering sound, pieces of dragon scale fragments that were as big as mountains flew out.

    The Lord of Storms was like a boulder standing in the middle of a storm under the close range attacks of the two Dragon Gods. He actually withstood the attacks of the two Dragon Gods alone without falling into a disadvantageous position and even had the strength to counterattack.

    e¦Áglesnovel`c,om   While there were many w marks on his body, the Lord of Storms also caused some injuries to the Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon Queen........ However, their injuries healed in the blink of an eye and they did not suffer any serious injuries.

    ng!

    ng!

    The sun of the Beast Vige suddenly bloomed with light, shining towards the Immortal Dragon Empress and the Metal Dragon God.

    [Sun Authority: Sunlight Shine]

    The dazzling light made it difficult for the two Dragon Gods to look straight at it. Their vision was a vast expanse of whiteness, and even their perception was severely affected.

    Immediately after, the dragon''s body felt like it was being struck crazily. Dragon scales shattered one after another, and blood flowed everywhere. When it came back to its senses, the Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon Queen''s dragon blood boiled. With a roar, they dispelled their negative statuses and retaliated against the Lord of Storms in the direction of the attack.

 Chapter 1101 Become An Ally, Let Us Dragons And Giants Hegemony Together!_2

    Boom!

    The Lord of Storms did not expect the Dragon God''s resistance to negative statuses to be so strong. Even his enhanced Authority could only affect him for a moment.

    Caught off guard, one of the Lord of Storms va arms was smashed by the Metal Dragon God''s dragon wings, and the storm arm was bitten by the Immortal Dragon Queen''s white dragon head. It froze into an ice sculpture and was torn apart fiercely.

    [Lightning Authority: Heavenly Lightning!]

    Two unprecedentedly thick bolts of lightning descended, striking the heads of the Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon Queen respectively.

    Both of them felt dizzy and their bodies stiffened.

    In that instant, the Lord of Storms grew another arm. Eight giant arms of different attributes carried weapons andunched another frenzied attack at the two Dragon Gods. The two Dragon Gods quickly broke free from the paralysis of the Heavenly Thunder. With a roar, they continued to fight the Lord of Storms.

    ...............

    "They seem to be able to fight until the destruction of the world.............¡±

    God Garen, who had just arrived in the Forest of Light, raised his head and looked into the distant depths of the Forest of Light, where the three great Divine Powers were fighting.

    The three all-out gods were majestic and boundless. In God Garen''s eyes, they were like shadows of the sky, and their movements seemed slow and slow........... In fact, the battle between the gods was too fast and fierce, so much so that it distorted the perception of the spectators.

    The Lord of Storms was very strong, but the Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon Queen were not weak either.

    To be able to fight against two Dragon Gods in a one-on-two battle, to be on par with them, and not fall into a disadvantageous position, this was a battle record that most great Divine Powers would not even dare to imagine.

    The confrontation between several great Divine Powers was too intense, and it was not something that God Garen could interfere with.

    The silver dragon retracted its gaze and looked at the giant god that had descended in the Forest of Light.

    The Mountain Giant''s Godhead, Rnd.

    This giant god of mid-level Divine Power was nearly twice asrge as an ordinary mid-level Divine Power giant. His body was towering into the clouds, and his two legs were like pirs of heaven, surpassing the tallest mountain in Beast Country. His rock-like body was covered with forest vegetation, and there were even rivers flowing in the gaps of his muscles. It was vaguely possible to see creatures living in it.

    Mountain Giants were thergest type of giants, and the God of Mountain Giants was even more terrifying.

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel   Opposite the God of Mountain Giants was the Dragon God of Death and Judgment, Croniptus. The two were like an adult and a big cat.

    At that moment, the ''big cat'' was flying around the God of Mountain Giants, its dragon breath leaving deep ck scars on its body, carrying a thick aura of death and decay. The God of Mountain Giants stretched out itsnd-like palm to grab the Dragon God of Death and Judgment, but its movements were rather slow, unable to cause any harm to the Dragon God of Death and Judgment. Instead, it was covered in wounds.

    However, the God of Mountain Giants didn''t look discouraged or disappointed.

    His body was huge and his vitality was astonishing. The injuries inflicted by the Dragon God of Death and Judgment were insignificant.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    On the shoulder of the God of Mountain Giants, there was a grasnd. A white wolf was hiding among the weeds. It was the wolf lord.

    It was waiting for an opportunity to move, staring at the Dragon God of Death and Judgment. On the right side of its body, there was a tear mark that almost ran through its entire body. It was surrounded by a grayish-white fog with strong corrosive power, forming dragon eye patterns one after another, devouring the wolf overlord''s beast power.

    The Dragon God''sbat power was also among the best among many gods. Although they were all mid-level Divine Powers, the Wolf Lord did not have much power to resist the Dragon God of Death and Judgment.

    If the God of Mountain Giants had not arrived in time, the Wolf Lord would have been killed by the Dragon God of Death and Judgment.

    The Dragon God of Death and Judgment had already branded the Wolf Lord with the Mark of Judgement. It had tried several times to ambush the Dragon God of Death and Judgment, but it was almost killed by the Dragon God of Death and Judgment. Therefore, it did not dare to act rashly. It only stayed on the body of the God of Mountain Giants and looked for an opportunity to re at the Dragon God of Death and Judgment.

    Under the Wolf Overlord''s control, its wolf pack advanced wave after wave, continuously attacking the Dragon God of Death and Judgment, using its own life to create as much trouble as possible for the Dragon God of Death and Judgment.

    However, the Dragon God of Death and Judgment opened the door to his Divine Kingdom, and many dragons flew out to sweep away the wolves.

    These Divine Dragons were at least Legendary Ancient Dragons, and there was nock of divine power among them. The wolves werepletely defenseless.

    On the other side, the Giant God of Love, a beautiful and elegant female giant god with many rose phantoms blooming around her, was confronting the Rune and Arcane Dragon, Hull.

    "Aiya, Giant Love God, are you in charge of the love between giants?¡±

    "I''m very curious. Can you let the Frost Giant and the Fire Giantbine? If yes, what kind of strange giant will be born?¡±

    "Also, will simr male giants develop feelings for each other?¡±

    ...........

    Giant Love God''s expression was very bad when faced with Coque''s chattering.

    Just like the God of Hatred of the elven god system, the Giant Love God tried to block his hearing, but Coque''s words were his supernatural ability. Like a demonic sound, they went straight into the Giant Love God''s brain and could not be blocked.

    Looking at the other side, Shen Garen''s eyes narrowed.

    He saw the enemy he needed to be responsible for.

    The God of Cloud Giants, Mantle.

    In Shen Garen''s vision, there was a giant with golden skin.

    Unlike the muscr Giant Gods, this Giant God was thin and wore a dark blue robe. In his hand was a mace that was as thin as a staff.

 Chapter 1102 Become An Ally, Let Us Dragons And Giants Hegemony Together!_3

    A pair of ethereal eyes flickered with cunning and cunning, but there was nock of wisdom in them.

    God of Cloud Giants, Intermediate Divine Power, Godhood Level 13. Authority: Spirit, Illusion, Mind, Charm, Thought, Time, Summon.

    In the Giant God System, the Cloud Giant also had another name-the God of Thought and Time. However, time was considered his secondary authority. This god had extraordinary control over the spirit and soul of creatures.

    This Cloud Giant God had just descended and wanted to help the Mountain Giant God, but he was stopped by God Garen, who had also descended to the Forest of Light.

    "The Dragon of Eternity and Time, Garen Aurelian.¡±

    "Do you want to treat me as your opponent? I feel honored."

    " Sigh, I noticed you when you became famous, and I have a good impression of you. If it weren''t for the irreconcble hatred the dragons have for us giants, I really want to be friends with you and travel the Endless World together to enjoy the wonderful scenery.¡±

    The God of Cloud Giants smiled warmly at Garen, who was his enemy, and expressed his goodwill.

    God Garen felt this kindness.

    It was as if there was an additional filter in God Garen''s vision. Looking at the God of Cloud Giants again, his expression was very gentle and friendly, his tone was gentle and close, and he was harmless to humans and animals. It seemed worth making friends with...............

    "Is it already affecting my thoughts? When did it start?"

    Shen Garen''s heart trembled.

    Examining his own heart and thoughts, God Garen realized that he did not have any hostility towards the God of Cloud Giants.

    "Cut the crap and die!"

    God Garen shook his head, spread his dragon wings high, and rushed towards the God of Cloud Giants.

    The God of Cloud Giants had a look of regret and disappointment on his face. He sighed, and his body became ethereal and illusory.

    Whoosh!

    God Garen''s sharp ws brushed past the God of Cloud Giants, but there was no texture at all.

    His body turned into clouds and dissipated, then merged with the clouds in the sky, making it difficult to find him.

    God Garen frowned and closed his eyes, searching for traces of the God of Cloud Giants.

    At the same time, the voice of the God of Cloud Giants came from all directions. It was gentle and sincere with the power to shake one''s soul.

    "Garen, the hatred between our races is like wildfire, it''s like a prairie fire, it''s endless, but why do we always hate each other?¡±

    "Dragons and giants are both powerful races. If we can join forces, even though this world is huge, it will submit to us.¡±

    It was as if a gentle wind had blown past, causing ripples to appear in God Garen''s heart. He subconsciously wanted to acknowledge, believe, and ept the words of the God of Cloud Giants.

    Shen Garen narrowed his eyes and gathered his thoughts to guard his wavering mind.

    e¦Áglesnovel`c,om   The God of Cloud Giants continued, " The Dragon God System and the Giant God System. As long as there is a god who is willing to take the first step and treat each other honestly, I believe that our two God Systems will one day be allies. "¡±

    "Why not try? Such a war will only cause both sides to bleed endlessly.¡±<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Look, how many true dragons and giants have died on the battlefield because of the so-called illusory racial hatred.¡±

    " Garen Aurelian, think about it carefully. Perhaps, we can be this pioneer, give up the hatred between both sides, be close friends, and then set an example to eliminate the hatred between the dragon and the giant..............¡±

    The words of the God of Cloud Giants had a terrifying bewitching power through the soul.

    As " He " spoke, various illusions appeared in God Garen''s mind.

    In the illusion, God Garen''s thoughts became nk. He saw himself bing good friends with the God of Cloud Giants and convincing the two main gods to stop the war. Then, under the matchmaking of the two, the two god systems began a series of thought reforms, making the dragon and the giant allies.

    The Red Dragon and the Fire Giant were brothers.

    The Blue Dragon and the Storm Giant fought side by side.

    The White Dragon and the Frost Giant were chatting merrily.

    ..............

    Dragons and giants relied on each other and even gradually fused, eventually forming an iparably powerful new god system. It suppressed the gods and became the hegemonic god system, ruling the endless world together.............

    In an instant, Shen Garen woke up.

    The God of Cloud Giants ''slender mace was reflected in his vision, smashing into his eye socket.

    Time Barrier!

    The invisible barrier of time resisted the opponent''s attack. God Garen roared and his body suddenly moved. His dragon tail carried a lot of power and smashed the God of Cloud Giants far away, causing his divine body to crack and fine lines to spread all over.

    After trying to stabilize his body, the God of Cloud Giants felt the endless pain, and his gentle and friendly expression darkened.

    "How can a newly advanced mid-level Divine Dragon God see through my mental illusion and escape my influence?¡±

    The God of Cloud Giants was furious.

    This god was the god who was the best at ying with the mind and spirit in the entire Giant God System. He had once used his ability in this aspect to instigate a fight between siblings. Even the minds of the God of Frost Giants and the God of Fire Giants had been secretly affected, deepening their hatred for each other.

    Of course, as a giant god, he liked to cause internal strife, which angered Annan.

    Annan punished his son and banished him to the Scorched Hell, never to leave. Later, the Lord of Storms killed his father and seized the throne. On the condition of loyalty to him, he liberated the God of Cloud Giants from the Scorched Hell and fought for the Giant God System.

    "How did you break the illusion?¡±

    The God of Cloud Giants asked God Garen.

    Shen Garen chuckled and did not exin.

    If he exined, would he let the God of Cloud Giants know his own shorings?

    The reason was simple¡­......... How could a True Dragon be willing to share hegemony with other races?

    Even if the dragons and giants could cooperate until the end, they would definitely fight again for the final position of overlord. It would not be as harmonious as the illusion of the Cloud Giant God!

 Chapter 1103 The Lord God Fighting Alone (1)

    The river of time passed by quietly.

    In the sky above the endless forest of the Forest of Light, God Garen and the God of Cloud Giants were still confronting each other.

    After experiencing a series of methods used by the God of Cloud Giants to influence his thoughts and finally seeing through the illusions of the mind, God Garen had gradually figured out the abilities of the God of Cloud Giants. Although he could not break them easily, he could deal with them more calmly.

    The spirit force of the God of Cloud Giants was like a continuous wave that had yet to calm down. It was all-pervasive, endless, and never-ending as it swept towards Shen Garen''s mind, trying to influence his thoughts.

    On the other side.

    Faced with the Cloud Giant God''s persistent mental assault, God Garen focused his mind and defended his mind. He was like a reef standing in the middle of the waves, unwavering despite the wind and rain.

    At the same time, while resisting the mind control of the God of Cloud Giants, God Garen followed the throbbing of his mind to search for the true body that was hidden and attack.

    However, other than the mind and spiritual thoughts, the God of Cloud Giants was also a master of creating illusions. There were countless fake bodies hidden in the sea of clouds. It was difficult for God Garen to determine whether they were real or fake, and he often missed.

    Just like that, the battle between the two sides was in a stalemate for a moment, and it was difficult for them to do anything to the other party.

    "I''m not a match for the second-generation Giant God, but against the third-generation Giant God, we should be able to fight to a draw.¡±

    Bathed in the colorful divine light produced by the arrival of too many gods, God Garen examined himself and thought silently.

    [Mind Authority: Fallen Tombstone]

    The God of Cloud Giants, who was hiding somewhere, used the power of authority again.

    e¦Áglesnovel`c,om   The invisible God''s spiritual power that could truly affect the real world gathered and turned into thousands of semi-illusory sharp tombstones above God Garen''s head. With the power of death that could cause the soul of living creatures to decay and the spirit to copse, it fell from the sky.

    God Garen''s tall and sturdy body disyed extraordinary agility and agility. He dodged around the group of tombstones. Although he couldn''t dodge all of them, he could still dodge most of them. As for the rest, he directly used the Time Barrier to resist.

    Rumble!

    Garen''s head rumbled as if it had been hit by a huge rock. Waves surged in his heart and he felt dizzy.

    The Cloud Giant God''s authority in the aspects of spirit, thought, and heart somewhat restrained God Garen''s Time Barrier because the Time Barrier was intact under the impact of the Fallen Tombstone. However, every time it came into contact with the remaining power of the Mind Authority, it would tremble endlessly and invade God Garen''s mind through the Time Barrier.

    "On the left!"

    God Garen shook his head and pped his dragon wings. His dragon body tore through the clouds and headed straight for the hiding ce of the Cloud Giant God.

    Faced with the dragon''s swift and fierce attack, the God of Cloud Giants reacted very quickly. He dodged at the first moment and summonedyers of phantoms to obstruct the dragon''s advance, but he was torn apart by God Garen''s indomitable will.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Chi!

    Several deep w marks were left on the dark blue robe of the God of Cloud Giants.

    Misty blood began to flow out of his golden skin and dripped into the dense forest on the surface. In the blink of an eye, it formed a strange illusion. Once ordinary creatures stepped into it, they would bepletely lost until they died.

    Although the God of Cloud Giants was as careful as possible when he used his power, he was still locked onto by God Garen.

    Unless he did nothing and hid, he would give Shen Garen a chance.

    "Damned Dragon God, why is your mind so stubborn?¡±

    " ''He'' has gradually adapted to my mental influence.¡±

    The God of Cloud Giants, who had been injured many times, was not calm.

    Gods were not omnipotent. They had their own areas of expertise and areas of weakness.

    The God of Cloud Giants had unparalleled control over his spirit, but as a price, he did not have a strong physique like the other Giant Gods. His strength, speed, defense, and so on were all weaker than the other mid-level Giant Gods. Once God Garen discovered his true body and approached, it would be very dangerous for the God of Cloud Giants.

    Just like just now, if he had dodged a little slower, God Garen''s dragon w would have already pierced through the God of Cloud Giants ''divine body.

    Time passed quietly.

    As the confrontation between the mind and reality continued, as God Garen''s resistance became higher and higher, the number of times he was affected became less and less. The God of Cloud Giants slowly fell into decline.

    " Something''s wrong. Even my second-generation brothers couldn''t get used to and escape my mind control so quickly.¡±

    "What''s going on?"

    Looking at the lively silver dragon, the God of Cloud Giants dodged the demon and dragon spear by a hair''s breadth, and his expression became solemn.

    In fact, the strength of God Garen and the God of Cloud Giants was about the same. In fact, God Garen was even weaker because of the difference in the level of Godhood. However, God Garen''s essence was the Sin of Time.

    Abomination¡­. It was originally a terrifying product of the gods ''failed experiments. It had a distorted and unique heart and thinking.

    The thoughts of the Abomination of Time had been erased by the first generation of the Iron Dragon King, but the nature of this empty shell would not change. Even if Garen created a new personality and will, it would not change its nature as an Abomination.

    If the God of Cloud Giants had known that God Garen was an Abomination by nature, he would have mixed his abilities with the Abomination''s mind, and the situation would not have developed to this point.

 Chapter 1104 The Lord God Fighting Alone (2)

    Unfortunately, the Cloud Giant God treated God Garen as a normal Dragon God.

    Under normal circumstances, the God of Cloud Giants could still use his secondary Time Authority as a support when dealing with enemies with strong mental resistance. However, God Garen was the famous Time Dragon God, and his main power was the Time Authority. The God of Cloud Giants had no intention of showing off in front of God Garen.

    "Forget it, forget it. Since I can''t kill him, I''ll just casually fool him and report my mission. I can''t risk my life for this.¡±

    With this thought in mind, the God of Cloud Giants began to ck off.

    He no longer took the initiative to attack God Garen''s mind. Instead, he used subtle influence on his thoughts to weaken God Garen''s fighting spirit and hostility. At the same time, he also used most of his mind to hide his body and construct illusions to confuse God Garen''s perception.

    "Oh? His attitude has be negative."

    Garen noticed the changes in the God of Cloud Giants.

    He no longer used the destructive power of authority, but was doing his best to protect himself.

    "I said, there''s no point in us continuing to confront each other like this. It''s just a waste of both sides ''divine power.¡±

    "Why don''t we pretend to fight fiercely and put on a show for our own gods to see?¡±

    The surrounding illusions were heavy, constantly disappearing and repeating, almost covering the entire space where the God of Cloud Giants and God Garen were. It was difficult for the eyes of the outside world to enter. At the same time, the words of the God of Cloud Giants sounded directly in God Garen''s mind, still carrying a strong spiritual bewitching power.

    The silver dragon''s eyes flickered, and its movements slowed down to preserve its divine power.......... It wasn''t that he wasn''t willing to do his best, but when the God of Cloud Giants became passive and focused on self-preservation, God Garen really didn''t have a good way to deal with him.

    "Interesting, you really don''t seem to care about racial hatred.¡±

    "Aren''t you afraid that the Lord of Storms will see through your thoughts and clean up the house?¡±

    Shen Garenughed and asked.

    The Cloud Giant God''s attitude was rather carefree. He said nonchntly, ""It doesn''t matter. I didn''t experience the Dragon Death War, so I really don''t have much hatred for you. I only participated in the war because I was forced by the general trend and was forced to participate in the war in order to escape the seal.¡±

    "As for the Lord of Storms¡­....... Hehe, this ambitious elder brother needs me. Moreover, without solid evidence, after killing his father, he would kill his own brothers and sisters. The Giant God System would not be able to integrate as he wished.¡±

    During the Draconic Meteorite War, the Cloud Giant God was banished and sealed in the Scorched Hell.

    Although the Lord of Storms had hoped to unseal him at that time, he did not really take action due to the majesty of Father God Annan.

    e¦Áglesnovel`c,om   Therefore, the God of Cloud Giants did not participate in the Dragon Fall War.

    Moreover, it was not easy for him to break free from the Scorching Hell. He wanted to enjoy the feeling of freedom instead of being passively involved in the mes of war. However, the condition for the Lord of Storms to unseal the God of Cloud Giants was that he had to fight for the Giant Divine System. There was nothing he could do about it now.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Whilemunicating with the God of Cloud Giants, God Garen examined his heart and found that his influence on his mind was only limited to dispelling his hostility. He did not try to make God Garen believe him.

    "You''re a new Dragon God, and you''re a legendary dragon species that''s different from ordinary True Dragons.¡±

    "I understand. You''re the same as me. You don''t actually hate the Giant God System much.¡±

    "Even if there is, it is only because of the influence of the dragon race''s inheritance.¡±

    "Or are you like me, joining the battle because you have no choice?¡±

    The God of Cloud Giants whispered.

    Shen Garen was unmoved and said calmly, "" Whether or not there is hatred, helplessness, or hatred, is no longer important. What''s important is that the Dragon God will win in the end, and your Giant Divine Branch will suffer a disastrous decline, as if you''ve fallen into an abyss.¡±

    Regardless of whether the God of Cloud Giants was secretly trying to influence God Garen''s mind or if he really had such thoughts, he could not change God Garen''s thoughts.

    He was the Dragon God, and he knew clearly that his own interests were closely rted to the prosperity of the dragon race.

    Just based on this point, the God of Cloud Giants could not shake God Garen''s heart no matter what.

    As for this God of Cloud Giants¡­......... It seemed that he did not recognize this point. Although he was a member of the Giant God System, he felt that the life and death of the Giant God System did not have much to do with him.

    "It seems that it''s not just the God of Cloud Giants.............¡±

    " When my avatar fought with the God of Stone Giants,''He'' only defended and did not attack. He only tried his best to protect his Stone Giant subjects.¡±

    "Oh right, the Lord of Storms has been besieged until now. Naturally, neither the God of Hunting nor the Lord of Storms has shown up to help.¡±

    "If the other Giant Gods have their own ulterior motives............¡±

    At this thought, Shen Garen raised his head and looked at the Lord of Storms who was fighting with the two Dragon Gods in the distance. He could not help but grin, revealing a rather brilliant smile on the dragon''s face. At the same time, he looked at the Lord of Storms with pity.

    In God Garen''s heart, he was unprecedentedly determined that the Dragon God n could win the war.

    "No wonder Annan was so disappointed in the Giant Divine System that hepletely gave up.¡±

    " Perhaps the Lord of Storms is the only one in the entire Giant Divine System who is putting in all his effort to fight. He wants to lead the Giant Tribe to glory. How pure and pitiful.¡±

    Next, God Garen seemed to agree with the God of Cloud Giants ''idea. He weakened his attack by half and waited patiently to lower the God of Cloud Giants'' vignce. He also looked for a suitable opportunity to kill him.

 Chapter 1105 The Lord God Fighting Alone (3)

    "Smart choice. Haha, I didn''t misjudge you.¡±

    "Let them fight. They will fight until the sky is turned upside down and the flood is monstrous, but what does it have to do with us?¡±

    "When the war is over, I will bepletely free.¡±

    On the other side, when the God of Cloud Giants saw that God Garen''s attacks had weakened, he thought that although God Garen was stubborn, he was happy to be able to do so easily. Thus, he exchanged blows with God Garen, disying many seemingly gorgeous but actually harmless Authority Divine Skills.

    However, " His " true body had always been hidden, and " He " did not give God Garen any chance to take advantage of it.

    This continued for a while.

    All of a sudden, the battle in the Forest of Light underwent a huge change.

    Since the God of Nature and Hunting, another great Divine Power, had yet to descend, the first generation of the Iron Dragon King appeared first.

    During the War of Glory, the first generation of the Iron Dragon King had already been exposed. It would not be very useful for one to lurk in the dark. After all, the other party would definitely be on guard.

    Boom!

    The first generation Iron Dragon King, whose body was covered in pitch-ck steel-like scales and had a ferocious appearance, roared and tore open the ne barrier, heading straight for the ce where the three great Divine Powers were fighting.

    While battling the two Dragon Gods, the Lord of Storms sensed the arrival of the first generation of the Iron Dragon King, and his expression changed slightly.

    Theprehensive strength of the first generation Iron Dragon King was below that of the Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon Queen. However, as a powerful Divine Power, the Iron Dragon''s body was unbelievably sturdy, as if it was made of invincible divine iron.

    As soon as it appeared, the first generation Iron Dragon King fiercely smashed the sky full of lightning and approached the Lord of Storms, starting to pour out storm-like attacks.

    The three Dragon Gods formed a triangr encirclement and surrounded the Lord of Storms in the middle. They all used their full strength and attacked the Lord of Storms mercilessly.

    Lord of Storms was indeed strong.

    However, it was already a rare achievement to be able to fight two Dragon Gods alone.

    At the level of great Divine Powers, very few could fight against many alone.

    The Lord of Storms soon fell into a disadvantageous situation when faced with the third Dragon God that resembled a great Divine Power. The defensive line formed by the eight-armed divine weapons began to copse, and his divine body began to be hit by the dragon ws of the Dragon God that resembled a great Divine Power. He was torn apart, and blood poured out like a waterfall.

    "Siati!"

    "What are you waiting for!"

    The Lord of Storms resisted the attacks of the three Dragon Gods. The veins on his face bulged as he growled.

    Rumble!

    Thunder rumbled as dark clouds gathered in an area of hundreds of millions of kilometers. The atmosphere was somber and oppressive, as if the world would be destroyed in the next second.

    Endless thunderbolts descended from the sky and wrapped around the Lord of Storms. They surged, umted, brewed, and exploded on his divine body!

    A dazzling ball of white lightning that was evenrger than the sun burst forth from the Lord of Storms and spread wildly. Everything in its path was vaporized and turned into nothingness. Even the three Dragon Gods were sent flying by the Lord of Storms ''explosion.

    Whoosh.

    A strange beast suddenly appeared.

    It looked like a translucent energy life form, and its body was constantly changing, revealing the appearance of various wild beasts, lions, tigers, elephants, snakes, rabbits............ Its form changed endlessly.

    An auraparable to that of a great Divine Power circted around the beast.

    Beast Overlord.

    The Beast Overlord turned into a giant elephant with lightning tattoos all over its body. Its long trunk curled up and it let out a loud roar, absorbing the energy from the ball of white lightning to prevent the Forest of Light from being destroyed on arge scale.

    It coldly watched the battle between the Dragon God and the Giant God. It only dealt with the aftermath and had no intention of helping either side.

    After a short second, the three Dragon Gods that were sent flying were surrounded by lightning arcs and attacked the Lord of Storms again.

    Soon, the Lord of Storms was in a tight spot, covered in wounds.

    "Siadi, have you seen enough?"

    The Lord of Storms ''eyes were filled with anger, and he roared like thunder.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Aiyaya, my great brother, you killed the Father, but the power you obtained was only enough to deal with the two Dragon Gods?¡±

    "This is too disappointing for me. Father must be very disappointed as well.¡±

    A spiritual fluctuation with a faint sense of resentment was transmitted over.

    Another giant god descended.

    It was a female Giant God with a rare beauty. She had a strong body, and her muscles were well-proportioned but not bulging out. Two slender and round thighs were exposed under a simple skirt. At the same time, she carried a longbow on her back, held a spear in her hand, and hung a rope that was suffused with divine light at her waist. She looked valiant and valiant, like a wild female leopard.

    Siati, the God of Nature and Hunting, a great Divine Power, the eldest daughter of Annan.

    "Siadi, I know you are unhappy with me, but you can''t vent your emotions in a time of war.¡±

    "If there''s a next time, I''ll directly strip you of your divine title authority.¡±

    Lord of Storms berated.

    As the master god of a god system, they often possessed special master god authority.

    For example, promoting a member of the God System, or being punished by stripping the power of a member of the God System.................. The banishment seal on the God of Cloud Giants was one of them.

    The Lord of Storms was very angry now that he was besieged by the three Dragon Gods and was in a sorry state.

    "Humph."

    Siadi snorted coldly and did not provoke the Lord of Storms anymore.

    He took down the Giant Hunting Bow on his back, aimed at the first generation Iron Dragon King from afar, and pulled the bowstring with his fingers.

    Green vines grew out of thin air, and there were bright and fragrant flowers on them. They formed a strange arrow between the bowstring that was full of vitality and nature.

    Whoosh!

    After filling it with divine power, Siadi loosened his fingers, and the vine arrow instantly disappeared. When it reappeared, it was already nailed to the first generation Iron Dragon King''s visor, almost at the eye socket.

    This was the first generation of the Iron Dragon King. He shook his head and avoided the fatal part in time.

    Immediately, the vines extended and climbed on the first generation of the Iron Dragon King''s mask, and they tried their best to drill into the fine dragon scales on the dragon''s face.

    Crack crack ..... The pitch-ck dragon scales turned grayish-white, as if they had lost their vitality. At the same time, they became fragile. Cracks gradually spread, and the flowers on the vines became more and more gorgeous, tender and beautiful.

    The first-generation Iron Dragon King extended his dragon ws and tore off all the dragon scales and vines, causing his mask to be covered in blood. His appearance became even more ferocious and bloodthirsty.

    Relying on its powerful physique, its injuries quickly recovered and it continued to attack the Lord of Storms.

    However, Siadi seemed to have identified the first generation of the Iron Dragon King. He kept shooting arrows at it to share the pressure of the Lord of Storms.

    Faced with the attack of a great Divine Power, the first generation Iron Dragon King could not ignore it. He could no longer focus on attacking the Lord of Storms. He did not cooperate well several times and almost identally injured the other two Dragon Gods.

    However, the Lord of Storms was in an even worse situation after being besieged by the three Dragon Gods. Therefore, the first generation Iron Dragon King withstood the attacks and became even more frenzied.

    Thus, Siadi drew his bow and nocked an arrow, but he changed his target.

    In an instant, the Dragon God of Death and Judgment, the Dragon of Runes and Arcane, and God Garen, who was the Dragon God of Time, all felt a deep chill, as if they were locked onto by sharp and wild eyes.

    "Sigh, if Ie a littleter, I might be able to teach the Lord of Storms a lesson.¡±

    The Immortal Dragon Queen felt that it was a pity. Then, under her instructions, the first generation Iron Dragon King roared, and his cold, ck body swept across the sky and rushed toward Siati, making this powerful Divine Power unable to attack the other Dragon Gods.

    In the Forest of Light, the chaotic battle between the three great Divine Powers had turned into five great Divine Powers in the blink of an eye.

    Wave after wave of Divine Might and Dragon Might surged and fluctuated. Wherever the shockwaves of their power passed, the terrain and creatures of Beast Vige were destroyed without exception. The mountains that were thousands of feet tall were shattered and copsed. The rivers dried up and the forests were burned.................

    Soon, the depths of the Forest of Light had be and of peril.

    e¦Áglesnovel`c,om   Due to therge area of space being shattered, from afar, the five great Divine Powers seemed to be fighting crazily in the dark void.

    If it weren''t for the Beast Overlord defending against the divine power shockwaves, the Forest of Light would have been destroyed.

 Chapter 1106 The Dragon Of Eternity And Time, Fallen

    "Including the Beast Overlord, a total of six existences at the level of great Divine Power have gathered in the Forest of Light.............. This ce is getting more and more dangerous, but it''s just what I want.¡±

    God Garen looked into the depths of the Forest of Light.

    Terrifying divine power radiation fluctuated, wave after wave crushing in all directions. The surrounding space had turned into nothingness, and everything except for a few great divine powers had disappeared.

    That was not all.

    Every collision between the Dragon God and the Giant God caused the Forest of Light to tremble visibly. Even God Garen, who was far away from the central battlefield, could clearly feel the asional shockwave of Divine Power sweeping over. Gods with mid-level Divine Power like them had no choice but to do their best to avoid it, afraid of being affected.

    And this was even with the Beast Overlord blocking the aftermath.

    Observing the battlefield where the great Divine Powers were, the Beast Lord was already extremely busy. He did not stop, and his body changed between many wild beasts, trying to calm down the destructive power that spread out from the battle between the five great Divine Powers.

    Even for a Beast Lord who was simr to a great Divine Power, this was not easy.

    If there were only two great Divine Powers fighting, the Beast Lord might have stepped forward to stop it, preventing the Forest of Light from being destroyed by the battle between the great Divine Powers.

    However, there were five great Divine Powers in the Forest of Light at the same time, which was a rather terrifying number. Moreover, they were all merciless and used their killing moves with all their might. In the storm of attacks, if the Beast Lord rashly stepped in .............. It could not guarantee its own safety.

    A thunderstorm that swept across the sky.

    It was the body of a pitch-ck, ferocious steel dragon.

    A fierce dragon god that was brilliant in gold and flowing in five colors.

    There were also continuous arrows that tore through space..............

    God Garen retracted his gaze and diverted some of his attention to guard against the aftermath of the great Divine Power while continuing to deal with the God of Cloud Giants.

    Due to the chaotic battle between the great Divine Powers, the situation had changed again.

    Both of them needed to be fully focused to prevent being injured by the aftershocks caused by the great Divine Power. This caused the situation where God Garen and the God of Cloud Giants were originally in a stalemate to have an unexpected variable.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Broken leaves and flower petals were like meteors, flying acrossyers of space from afar, flying towards the area where God Garen and the God of Cloud Giants were.

    High mountains, flowing water, giant mountains, starry skies................ The illusions created by the God of Cloud Giants to confuse God Garen''s senses were easily torn apart by these broken leaves and petals. They fell like popped bubbles.

    The God of Cloud Giants was shocked.

    At the same time, the mighty dragon''s roar was like the rolling thunder in the dark clouds, suddenly exploding.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    God Garen roared, and his Extraordinary Divine Power surged and boiled in his body. The divine light was dazzling, like a silver full moon rising slowly.

    [Authority of Fate: Entwined with Death Luck!]

    e¦Áglesnovel`c,om   The formless power of authority that was filled with negative effects such as disaster, misfortune, and death descended. It was formless and intangible, and no matter how the God of Cloud Giants tried to stop it, it could not be stopped. It clung tightly to his body like maggots in his bones.

    The God of Cloud Giants looked angrily in the direction of the five gods ''chaotic battle, but he did not dare to say anything.

    The flower leaves just now originated from Siati''s natural authority. After being scattered by the first generation Iron Dragon King, they spread to the God of Cloud Giants and God Garen, tearing apart many illusions of the God of Cloud Giants, causing him to be inevitably exposed to God Garen''s perception.

    After being hit by Death Luck, the God of Cloud Giants was obviously affected.

    First of all, the extraordinary divine power in its body began to throb, and it did not rush left and right ording to its own will. If it was a god of a lower level, perhaps its divine body would have been chapped and full of cracks.

    Then, the God of Cloud Giants felt that everything was not going well.

    It wanted to re-arrange the illusion, but because some small things, such as a sudden breeze, flying rock fragments, and so on, happened to touch the weak nodes of the illusion, causing a series of changes in the bad direction, making it extremely difficult for it to arrange the illusion.

    Under the shroud of death luck, ordinary creatures could choke to death even if they drank a mouthful of cold water.

    Taking advantage of the fact that the Cloud Giant God was gued by death luck and the defense of the illusion was weak, God Garen''s body swept across the sky, bringing with it a powerful aura as he rushed towards the Cloud Giant God in a brutal and violent manner.

    "Thank you for your help, God of Nature and the God of Hunting!¡±

    As he approached, Shen Garen''s words struck at his heart.

    At this moment.

    The Lord of Storms held a giant hammer in one arm and mmed it heavily on the head of a red dragon behind the Immortal Dragon Empress.

    The red dragon that was spitting out fiery dragon breath at the Lord of Storms tilted its head, and the breath that was like a raging gxy of mes changed its direction and swept over. Although it was greatly weakened by the Beast Overlord, it was still fatal to a mid-level Divine Power.

    Perhaps it was because the Lord of Storms was calcting the power and direction of the attack, but Shen Garen was within the range of the dragon breath.

    As ast resort, God Garen was forced to retreat, giving up the great opportunity to heavily injure the God of Cloud Giants.

    The God of Cloud Giants was haunted by death luck, and the aftershock of the dragon breath did not let him off either.

    Although the God of Cloud Giants tried his best to dodge, one of his arms couldn''t be pulled out in time. It was hit by the aftershock of the fiery dragon breath, burning the God of Cloud Giants.

    The God of Cloud Giants was sweating profusely, and his face was contorted violently, as if he was bearing an unimaginable burning pain.

 Chapter 1107 The Dragon Of Eternity And Time, Fallen

    His arm was scorched at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the mes could not be dispelled even with the surging and rolling of Extraordinary power. The mes were even absorbing the Extraordinary power of the God of Cloud Giants, extending along His arm toward His torso.

    Kacha!

    The God of Cloud Giants gave up his arm and tore it off in pain.

    At the same time, " He " finally dispelled God Garen''s fate of death.

    On the other side, on the side of God Garen''s body, there were also dragon scales that were burned red by the mes, like high-temperature branding iron. Moreover, the terrifying mes were trying to corrode his body, so he could only remove the dragon scales that were enveloped by the mes, and his body was covered in blood.

    "Phew, how terrifying."

    Shen Garen exhaled.

    A mid-level Divine Power would be a great Divine Power, but the gap between the two was still like a natural chasm that was extremely difficult to cross......... The higher the level, the more difficult it was to bridge the gap between life levels.

    A legendary creature that was outstanding enough might have the power to fight against an ordinary demigod.

    However, even the most powerful mid-level Divine Power would find it difficult to contend with the power of the lowest-level Great Divine Power.

    As the divine battle between the five great Divine Powers was in an intense white-hot state, the aftershocks were everywhere, and even the Beast Lord could notpletely block them. It involved all directions, not only God Garen and the God of Cloud Giants, but also the Dragon God of Death and Judgment, the God of Mountain Giants, the God of Giant Love, and the Dragon of Runes and Arcane........... All of them were inevitably affected. While fighting each other, they also needed to be tense to resist the aftershocks.

    The Forest of Light could even be said to have be one of the most dangerous forbidden zones in the Multiverse.

    The aftershock swept past. If a weak Divine Power was hit, it would be severely injured or even die.

    Only mid-level Divine Powers could barely resist it.

    Many of the Divine Beast Lords panicked and tried to leave the Forest of Light to avoid the Divine Cmity. However, due to the radiation of the great Divine Powers, the entire Forest of Light was like a lone boat on a raging sea. It shook violently, and the space became extremely unstable. It was difficult to escape.

    Only the dragon and giant gods were still fighting fiercely against the aftermath of the great Divine Power. The scene was bing more and more dangerous.

    At the same time.

    On the shoulder of the Mountain Giant God, in the fertile grasnd, a white wolf shifted its gaze.

    Dark, bloodthirsty, brutal¡­........ Its green eyes locked onto the silver dragon that was fighting the God of Cloud Giants.

    "Gloria, I can''t help you in your battle against the Dragon God of Death and Judgment.¡±

    " His Trial''s Eye can see through my shadow clone and restrain my ability.¡±

    "Be careful. I''m going to another battlefield to drink the true blood of the Dragon God!¡±

    The Mountain Giant God instantly understood what the Wolf Overlord meant. His deep voice sounded in the Wolf Overlord''s mind, saying, ""You want to help the God of Cloud Giants? No, stay here with me. My mission is to protect you from death.¡±<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The Wolf Lord raised his neck and looked at the majestic silver dragon with a fierce gaze.

    "I''m in a cooperative rtionship with your Giant God System, not a subordinate.¡±

    "I don''t need to listen to your orders.¡±

    The Mountain Giant God was displeased. " Don''t me me for not warning you. The battle is dangerous now. If you insist on taking the risk, there''s a high chance of death! "¡±

    The Wolf Lord was originally very fierce. He could only endure under the protection of the Mountain Giant God. After informing the Mountain Giant God, he did not listen to the advice of the Mountain Giant God. His true body quietly left the surface of the Mountain Giant God''s body and moved towards God Garen''s position.

    The Dragon God of Death and Judgment''s gaze shifted slightly as he looked at the departing Wolf Overlord.

    He wanted to chase after them, but the huge fist of the God of Mountain Giants came at him, leaving the Dragon God of Death and Judgment no time to be distracted.

    The silent Dragon God of Death and Judgment, who was entangled with the God of Mountain Giants, raised his neck and suddenly let out a loud and sonorous dragon roar.

    On the other side.

    e¦Áglesnovel`c,om   God Garen tore apart thousands of interwoven soul chains and chased after the God of Cloud Giants who was constantly dodging.

    Because the God of Cloud Giants had deliberately avoided the battle, the most serious injuries on their bodies were caused by the aftermath of the great Divine Power. Overall, their conditions were still rtively good.

    The Dragon God of Death and Judgment''s dragon roar attracted God Garen''s attention.

    This Dragon God rarely made a sound and was silent. In God Garen''s eyes, there was something unusual about the dragon''s roar.

    He split some of his spirit to sweep in the direction of the Dragon God of Death and Judgment. As expected, he discovered the wolf lord that was silently galloping towards his own area.

    Seeing that he had been discovered by God Garen, the Wolf Lord decided not to hide anymore.

    At the same time, the white wolf phantoms separated from the wolf overlord''s body and condensed into a solid form in an instant. Every one of them was exactly the same, even the arc of each hair moving in the wind was exactly the same.

    The wolf overlord was hidden among the white wolf pack, like a stone sinking into the sea, and it was difficult to find its trace.

    Billions of white wolves stepped into the air and joined the battle between Shen Garen and the God of Cloud Giants. They ovepped and filled the surrounding space, surrounding Shen Garen.

    Seeing this, the God of Cloud Giants ''eyes flickered.

    The Giant God, who was unwilling to take risks, was happy to see this happen. Naturally, he handed over the leadership of the battlefield to the wolf lord. He used his mind and illusion abilities to assist, disrupting God Garen''s perception and making the white wolf pack more difficult to distinguish between real and fake.

    The pack of white wolves surged like a tidal wave and swept towards Shen Garen.

    In the blink of an eye, Shen Garen''s dragon divine body was covered with endless white wolves.

 Chapter 1108 The Dragon Of Eternity And Time, Fallen

    These white wolves used their sharp teeth and ws to tear or bite at Shen Garen''s Time Barrier, leaving behind very shallow traces that could be said to be insignificant. However, one or two could be ignored, and when they umted, it would be a big problem.

    The Time Barrier was attacked from all directions, and Shen Garen''s Extraordinary Divine Power was rapidly consumed.

    "These hundreds of millions of white wolves all have true lethality.........¡±

    In the prime material ne, the white wolf phantom was just an illusion. However, in the Beast Vige, the white wolf pack that was transformed from the wolf overlord was real. It was an energy body that could cause damage. Moreover, it had the support of the God of Cloud Giants, which increased its power.

    Of course, to Shen Garen, the white wolf pack was just a small matter.

    Their main value was still to confuse God Garen''s senses, allowing the wolf lord''s true body to hide and wait for an opportunity to act.

    The Wolf Overlord''s snow-white fur danced in the wind. Its wolf face was lofty and arrogant. It was like a bolt of white lightning that danced between Shen Garen''s stalwart and strong body. It never stopped at one ce and flickered between the white wolves. Every time it appeared, it would tear a deep mark on the barrier of time.

    "Bullying with numbers? Do you really think I''m easy to bully?"

    God Garen''s dragon wings spread high.

    [Time Authority: Time is merciless.]

    Extraordinary Divine Power burst forth, and the surrounding River of Time raged. At the same time, the hundreds of millions of white wolf phantoms surrounding Shen Garen''s attack paused, and then, as if they had experienced a long time in an instant, turned into bubbles and disappeared with the wind.

    All the white wolf phantoms disappeared, leaving only the wolf overlord.

    Shen Garen''s will locked onto the Wolf Overlord, and his gaze focused.

    Time Authority: Time Mirror Image!

    In an instant, under the Wolf Overlord''s feet, one of Shen Garen''s dragon scales suddenly became as bright as a mirror. The Wolf Overlord was slightly shocked. He looked down and saw a white wolf reflected in it, looking at him.

    Whoosh!

    e¦Áglesnovel`c,om   The white wolf suddenly pounced forward, bringing with it an evil wind. It passed through the mirror-like dragon scales and arrived in reality.

    Although it had already dodged very quickly, it was caught off guard and the mirror image still bit its shoulder.

    It could not help but wail. The wolf overlord''s body shook, and endless white wolf phantoms appeared inyers. However, there were also countless phantoms appearing from the mirror image, biting each of the wolf overlord''s phantoms.

    The wolf overlord was furious, and its ferocity was aroused. It also hissed and bit at the wolf overlord that looked exactly like it. Its sharp ws and teeth embedded into the other party''s body, and asionally erged or used the same wild beast strength to fight fiercely.

    Just like that, countless white wolves engaged in closebat. Their snow-white fur flew in all directions, and blood poured out.

    The true body of the Time God Sin was a mirror-like strange creature.

    Time Passing Mirror Image was an exclusive skill belonging to the Sins of Time.

    After the Sin of Time had transformed into God Garen, the Time Mirror Image had evolved into Authority, bing one of God Garen''s most powerful abilities.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Among all the time abilities that God Garen had mastered, only the Time Mirror Image was more powerful than Garen''s actual body. This was because not only did it need to affect the River of Time, but it also needed the original body of the Abomination of Time to cast it and reflect on the enemy to maximize its power.

    "Ah, this¡­... Which one is real and which one is fake!"

    Looking at the white wolves that were fighting crazily all over the sky, the Cloud Giant God was in a dilemma.

    All the white wolves had the same aura. Due to therge number of them, the God of Cloud Giants could not tell who was the real wolf lord after a fight because they were all wolf lords. The only difference was that half of the wolf lords came from the past and were driven by God Garen''s will.

    On the other side, the Mountain Giant God looked at Garen''s situation and sighed deeply, shaking his head.

    His instinct as a god told him that the wolf lord was in danger.

    "I only have a quarter of my divine power left................¡±

    The situation was good, but Shen Garen was not happy.

    The summoning of the Passing Time Mirror Image would consume arge amount of Extraordinary Power, and the Dimensional Order would also consume Extraordinary Power every minute and second. The effect was indeed powerful, but it could also be said to be a bottomless pit.

    In order to deal with the Wolf Overlord, Shen Garen had used up a lot of his Extraordinary Divine Power.

    He wasn''t the main body, so it wasn''t easy for him to fight against many people alone.

    " The God of Cloud Giants didn''t use up much of his Extraordinary Divine Power. Furthermore, his divine persona is of a higher level than mine, and his Extraordinary Divine Power is much denser than mine. He only used up three-quarters of it at most............¡±

    "Are we going to give up on the Cloud Giant God and set killing the Wolf Overlord as our goal?¡±

    Shen Garen also encountered a problem.

    Under the current circumstances, it was extremely difficult to kill the God of Cloud Giants.

    This guy was too arrogant. He had no intention of fighting to the death. When he sensed that something was wrong, he would rather protect himself than take the opportunity to kill God Garen. His goal waspletely different from God Garen.

    If he killed the Wolf Overlord at all costs............ After that, God Garen would also be killed by the God of Cloud Giants due to exhaustion.

    "Let nature take its course and look for an opportunity.¡±

    God Garen''s eyes sparkled. He did not demand too much of himself. Instead, he fought with the God of Cloud Giants while assessing the situation and seizing the opportunity.

    This continued for a while.

    The battle between the five great Divine Powers became more and more intense. Their eyes were red from fighting, and their Extraordinary Divine Powers went berserk in their bodies, turning into all kinds of destructive power.

    The first generation Iron Dragon King spread his wings of steel and let out a powerful roar.

    Steel Despair!

 Chapter 1109 The Dragon Of Eternity And Time, Fallen

    ng!

    ng!

    ng!

    In the area where the five great Divine Powers were engaged in a chaotic battle, countless steel particles that were as hazy as ck fog suddenly appeared.

    "Eh? The target isn''t me?"

    The vignt Siati was slightly stunned.

    This was because these pitch-ck particles were surrounding the Lord of Storms and the first generation of the Iron Dragon King. Then, they copsed and pulled the two into a temporarily constructed alternate space.

    In the alternate dimension, countless pitch-ck steel particles gathered and closed, interweaving and stacking, turning into a wide and limited octagonal cage. There were iron walls on all sides, trapping the Lord of Storms and the first generation Iron Dragon King inside.

    This was the ultimate skill of the first generation of the Iron Dragon King.

    It was like a degraded divine kingdom that could be expanded at will. It could increase one''s own strength to a certain extent and weaken the enemy. It could only pull one enemy at a time, whether it was a god or an ordinary creature.

    Moreover, once it was used, even the first generation Iron Dragon King would find it difficult to leave the Steel Despair.

    Back when he provoked the Metal Dragon God, the first generation of the Iron Dragon King had used the Steel Despair to trap the Metal Dragon God and himself. Only after he was beaten half to death did he escape from the Steel Despair.

    At this moment, under the Immortal Dragon Queen''s signal, the first generation Iron Dragon King held back the Lord of Storms.

    Siadi looked at the ce where the Lord of Storms had left. His eyes met with the two Dragon Gods who had turned to stare at him. Suddenly, his heart turned cold.

    " Oh no, trapping the Lord of Storms is to first gather their strength to deal with me. Their target is me!¡±

    "Aren''t they afraid that the Lord of Storms will kill their own kind?¡±

    In an instant, the Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon Queen changed their target and focused their firepower on Siati.

    Boom!

    A dazzling golden w that covered the sky struck towards Siadi''s slender waist. She bent her body slightly and flung the rope from her waist, forming a forest that grew wildly. Like a long green dragon, she met the Metal Dragon God''s w attack, but she was torn apart after just a slight resistance.

    The five heads of the Immortal Dragon Empress danced in unison.

    Scorching mes, dancing electric arcs, jade-colored poisonous fog, thick acid, and raging wind and snow............. Five types of dragon breath surged over. Siadi raised a round shield and defended with great effort, his body retreating continuously.

    The Metal Dragon God also spat out a dragon''s breath and attacked.

    Crack!

    The shield shattered.

    Siati was enveloped by the Dragon Breath of the two Dragon Gods.

    She put up a divine power shield, but it was useless. It shattered instantly and her entire body was swallowed by the dragon breath.

    In the dragon breath, an extremely bright flower bud bloomed, barely opening a gap, and naturally, the Hunter God took the opportunity to escape.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    At this moment, her entire body was covered in wounds, and she looked terrible.

    Against the attacks of the two Dragon Gods, Siadi was far from being able to match up to the Lord of Storms.

    As soon as she came into contact with him, she fell into an irreversible disadvantage.

    Even if it was a one-on-one fight, Siadi was no match for either the Metal Dragon God or the Immortal Dragon Empress, let alone being attacked by them at the same time.

    As time passed, the Forest of Light was in turmoil, and Siadi was in danger. He was forced into a sorry state by the two Dragon Gods. He was injured time and time again, and his divine power was rapidly weakening.

    At the same time.

    In the Steel Territory, the first generation of the Iron Dragon King was also being beaten up by the Lord of Storms.

    Rumble!

    Lord of Storms, who was in the form of an Eight-armed Giant God, attacked the first generation of the Iron Dragon King like a storm. The first generation of the Iron Dragon King was unable to fight back. The steel-like scales all over his body shatteredyer byyer and sank deeply. Dragon blood flowed out.

    However, the biggest characteristic of the first generation of the Iron Dragon King was its resistance to beatings.

    It hugged the dragon''s head with its arms, curled up its body, and mped its tail. It retracted its dragon wings and shrunk itself into an ''iron ball'', defending with all its might. No matter how the Lord of Storms beat it up, it did not fight back.

    ording to the current situation, before the first generation of the Iron Dragon King died, Siya Tituotuo would fall first.

    Although the Lord of Storms was trapped in the Steel Despair, he could sense the situation outside, so he became even more anxious.

    "This Iron Dragon is too tough and has amazing defense, but Siati isn''t good at defense.¡±

    "Oh no, I can''t let this go on, or Siati will die.¡±

    Thinking of this, the Lord of Storms was shocked. He knew that he could not dy any longer and had to leave the Iron Despair.

    Therefore, the Lord of Storms suddenly stopped attacking the first generation Iron Dragon King. He looked around and looked at the Steel Despair Domain.

    " He " took a deep breath, his expression solemn and focused.

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel   Under the will of the Lord of Storms, the sky, the sea, the sun, the weather, knowledge, and magic ................. " His " various authorities were mobilized at the same time.

    Crash ...... The sound of waves rose, and an ocean appeared out of thin air below. At the same time, a sky appeared above. Wind and rain mixed, and a golden sun rose slowly in the sky. Under the illumination of the sun, a strange wind and rain mixed, and thunder rolled.

    The Lord of Storms gave up on the divine weapon. His eight arms retracted, and huge palms surrounded him into a sphere.

    A ball of magic energy became violent and appeared in his palm. At the same time, it extended countless streams of light like threads, merging and connecting scenes, absorbing and amodating them.

    Creation Authority: World!

    The sky, the ocean, the weather, the sun, and other scenes that had just appeared were injected into the energy ball. It became colorful and vibrant, as if it was a new world full of vitality.

    The Lord of Storms hesitated for a moment, then his expression turned vicious. He pressed his eight palms on the World Ball at the same time and injected the power of Creation Authority.

 Chapter 1110 The Dragon Of Eternity And Time, Fallen

    As the Lord of Storms moved, his extraordinary divine power was rapidly consumed. The interior of the sphere began to rapidly evolve. The sun and moon alternated, the continent migrated, and creatures were born.................. After a short period of prosperity, the sun began to wither, the sky fell, and the ocean capsized............. The World Sphere was covered in cracks, and its life force gradually turned into a terrifying destructive force.

    The first generation Iron Dragon King stuck his head out and looked at the Lord of Storms.

    When he saw the cracked world ball in the palm of the Lord of Storms, the scales of the first-generation Iron Dragon King stood up, and a deep chill rose in his heart.

    The Lord of Storms nced at the first generation Iron Dragon King, his gaze cold and heartless.

    At the same time, he raised the World Sphere that was filled with cracks. His arms creaked as if he was bearing unimaginable pressure.

    With a vicious look in his eyes, the Lord of Storms nced at a Dragon God. After a short moment of thought, he looked at the space ovep where Shen Garen was and threw out a World Sphere.

    After unleashing an attack that even he could notpletely control, the Lord of Storms knew that he would be regarded as an evil god in the future. Other than the Abyss, the other nes would no longer wee him.

    In addition, he was unable to kill the Dragon God who was simr to a great Divine Power, but he could trap the God Garen, who was a medium Divine Power, in a dangerous situation.

    Of course, since he couldn''tpletely control it, the God of Cloud Giants who was close to him would inevitably be in danger.

    "Garen Aurelian, let me see if you can still use Time Dragon Countercurrent.¡±

    "If you can''t, then die here!¡±

    "As for the God of Cloud Giants¡­....... Hmph, you''re too scheming. Whether you live or die depends on your reaction speed.¡±

    Under the gaze of the first generation Iron Dragon King, the passage of time seemed to stop.

    It saw the world balle into contact with the steel wall. After a moment of stagnation, it shattered into pieces.

    Silently, a pale light with the power to destroy the world bloomed. Wherever it passed, the walls that even great Divine Powers could not st open in a short time were destroyed without a sound.

    The Steel Despair Domain was broken.

    The Lord of Storms and the first generation of the Iron Dragon King appeared at the same time and left the ce at the first moment.

    The gods ''gazes focused, and deep unease rose in their hearts as they looked over.

    Suddenly, a pale white light bloomed in the Forest of Light that was filled with all kinds of divine light.

    This light was not eye-catching, but the moment it appeared, it attracted the attention of all the gods.

    It shone and extended, causing the space to disintegrate inch by inch, turning into a void.

    "This is¡­.... World Destruction Light!"

    This thing was a speck of light that would only be produced when the ne world was naturally dead and returned to nothingness. At the same time, it had the terrifying power to absorb the ne origin and destroy the ne world. However, it usually could not exist in the Phlogiston Sea outside the world. Once it was born, it would be extinguished. As long as it did not appear in the world, it would not pose a threat.

    But now, the Lord of Storms had brought the Light of World Copse to the Forest of Light, and it was being amplified by divine power.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Lord of Storms, do you want to destroy Beast Vige?¡±

    The Beast Overlord looked at the white light and was slightly stunned at first. Then, his expression became extremely furious as he roared.

    It would have been fine under normal circumstances, but now, because of the chaotic battle between five great Divine Powers, the Brilliant Forest had be extremely fragile. It was difficult to resist the corrosion of the Light of World Copse. The moment the light bloomed, as the Brilliant Forest copsed, it expanded with a terrifying momentum, disintegrating and copsing even more space.

    As he spoke, the Beast Overlord''s body began to swell, turning into a long snake whose full appearance was difficult to see. It circled around the Forest of Light and drilled into the ground in a ring.

    Amidst the Beast Overlord''s frenzied roars.

    The gods felt that the connection between the Forest of Light and the Forest of Dawn was weakening.

    In order to protect the other two forests to the greatest extent, Beast Lord was dividing Beast Vige and stripping away the Brilliant Forest that was difficult to save.

    " I''m sorry. If you want to me someone, me the Dragon God lineage. If they hadn''t attacked the Beast Vige, the situation wouldn''t have turned out like this.¡±

    Lord of Storms said.

    Although it had angered the Beast Lord, the Beast Vige had been severely damaged. It was unknown how many years it would take for it to recover, so it was not valued by the Lord of Storms.

    At the same time, " He " said to Siadi, " My foolish sister, in order to save you, I had no choice but to destroy all the living beings in the Forest of Light.¡±

    Siati was a great Divine Power and an indispensable power. The Lord of Storms had to save her.

    The Lord of Storms ordered the gods, ""Giant Gods, leave Beast Country!¡±

    At the same time, Siadi looked a little confused when he heard the Lord of Storms ''words.

    She wasn''t an evil god. When she realized that the Forest of Light was about to be destroyed, her heart couldn''t help but throb.

    The Forest of Light was one of the three major levels of Beast Vige, and it was also the highest level.

    As one of the more famous outer nes, the beasts living here ............... It was innumerable and difficult to count. The units were even calcted in trillions. Once the Forest of Light was destroyed¡­............. The casualties would be a catastrophe that would be recorded in the history of the entire Multiverse.

    Looking at the calm and indifferent Lord of Storms, Siadi suddenly felt a sense of fear.

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§®   It was a kind of fear that could only be felt asionally by the Father.

    Siadi subconsciously lowered his head, not daring to look into the Lord of Storms ''eyes.

    It wasn''t just the Giant God. The Dragon Gods also realized that something was wrong.

    The Metal Dragon God, the Immortal Dragon Empress, the first generation of the Iron Dragon King............ The three Dragon Gods, who were simr to great Divine Powers, no longer entangled themselves with the Lord of Storms and Siati. Instead, they issued an order for the Dragon Gods in Beast Country to leave as soon as possible.

 Chapter 1111 The Dragon Of Eternity And Time, Fallen

    However ..... The Dragon God and Giant God, who had already fought until their eyes turned red, did not want the other party to leave so easily.

    With the idea of burying the other party with the Forest of Light, the battle between the gods continued.

    However, since he didn''t want to take the risk of dying, he had no choice but to leave when the Copsing Light extended and disintegrated the space inch by inch.

    Simrly, the God of Cloud Giants, Wolf Lord, and God Garen were the most dangerous.

    The explosion point of the Copsing Light was in the battle zone where they were. At such a close distance, there was almost no time to react and dodge.

    In an instant, the flow of time seemed to slow down.

    Garen''s thoughts were like lightning as he looked at the approaching Disintegration Light.

    ¡°............. I don''t think I can escape."

    The one closest to the Disintegration Light was God Garen, followed by the Cloud Giant God, Wolf Lord.

    At this moment, God Garen realized that it was difficult for him to deal with the current situation. His expression was solemn, but he was happy in his heart.

    Because this was exactly what God Garen wanted.

    A few Dragon Gods pped their dragon wings, their faces filled with rage as they roared non-stop. They wanted to help God Garen, but the Lord of Storms and Siati intercepted them and obstructed them.

    At the same time, the Cloud Giant God and the Wolf Overlord turned around and ran without saying anything.

    But how could God Garen let them go?

    Since he was going to die, he had to at least drag two people down with him!

    Shen Garen spread his dragon wings and raised his head.

    The authority of the Draconic Magic Web was Myriad Self!

    The remaining Extraordinary Divine Power was almostpletely consumed, forming the Dragon Demon Web around Shen Garen.

    At the same time, all the True Dragons in the various worlds who had used the Dragon Demon Web heard Shen Garen''s deep voice in their minds.

    "My people, I need your strength!¡±

    "Come with me. When I fall, kill the Giant God and the Beast Lord!¡±

    A scene appeared in the minds of the True Dragons.

    The pale white light curtain approached from afar. The gods were in a chaotic battle. The Forest of Light was about to copse. The wind and clouds changed color, and the earth shook.............. In this scene of destruction, the great Dragon of Eternity and Time''s gaze was deep and calm.

    The divine light on the surface of his body had already dimmed, but the fighting spirit in his eyes was burning like a prairie fire.

    His body was covered in wounds, his dragon scales were mottled, and his blood was dripping, giving his originally heroic body a tragic and tragic feeling.

    "Ah, what happened?"

    "At the moment of death¡­...... The great Time Dragon God seemed to be in a bad situation!¡±

    "Your Excellency Dragon God, I will lend you a hand!¡±

    ............

    The True Dragons were worried and uneasy. They lent their power to God Garen through the Dragon Demon Web.¡£

    "God of Cloud Giants, Wolf Overlord, you have killed my Dragon race''s people. Today, you will pay the price in blood.¡±

    "You want to leave? I won''t allow it!"

    The power of billions of True Dragons gathered, shocking Shen Garen.

    Countless True Dragons ''gazes were focused on this ce. The dragon''s roar shook the sky, and it was impassioned.

    The passing mirror image held back the wolf lord, and God Garen himself went up to the God of Cloud Giants, chasing after the God of Cloud Giants, not giving him a chance to open the ne door and leave the Forest of Light.

    Seeing that the Disintegration Light was getting closer and closer, but God Garen was still pestering him, the Cloud Giant God was getting anxious.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Garen Aurelian, do you want to die?¡±

    "If this continues, you and I will both die here!¡±

    "If we escape now, we still have a chance to live!¡±

    Shen Garen sneered. His body was tall and his voice was loud and clear."Cowardly fellow, true dragons never fear death! Dying on the battlefield was the glory of a True Dragon!¡±

    At the same time, the wolf overlord let out a long howl.

    Its eyes suddenly turned scarlet, and its skin cracked, revealing streaks of blood. It released blood that was like fog, and the scarlet blood aura dyed it into a blood wolf.

    Its body expanded and it ran at full speed, wanting to escape.

    The God of Cloud Giants did not dare to continue fighting. However, God Garen spread his wings and rushed over. He did not care about his own losses and frantically blocked the God of Cloud Giants and the Wolf Lord, making it difficult for them to escape at full speed.

    The Disintegration Light was getting closer and closer, and every second seemed to be very long.

    Due to God Garen''s entanglement, the best time for the Cloud Giant God and the Wolf Lord to escape was dyed. They also recognized the reality and realized that they would definitely die.

    Thus, they revealed a look of despair and decided not to run anymore. Instead, they turned around and fought with Shen Garen.

    The Disintegration Light spread over and swallowed Shen Garen''s tail.

    Being hit by the Divine Skill that even a great Divine Power could not control, Shen Garen''s Divine Body melted like ice and snow, quickly disintegrating.

    "Garen!"

    e¦Áglesnovel`c,om   Seeing this scene, the Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon Queen were furious and roared at the Lord of Storms, ""Lord of Storms, get lost. I guarantee that you will pay the price. You will regret your decision today!¡±

    The Lord of Storms did not speak, but his eyes were filled with wariness as he looked at Shen Garen who was about to be devoured.

    At this moment, the Lord of Storms was extremely vignt, ready to deal with the Time Dragon that was simr to a great Divine Power at any time.

    The more critical the moment was, the more he could not rx. The Lord of Storms knew this very well.

    But ..... Nothing really happened.

    "Two mid-level Divine Powers will be buried with me.¡±

    Shen Garen was impassioned, as if he didn''t know pain, his body parts were being eaten away.

    Watching this tragic scene, the True Dragons ''blood boiled. The hatred they had for the giants and the respect and admiration they had for the Dragon God rose crazily at the same time.

    "I may have died, but when Ie back to life, I will still be the Dragon of Time and Eternity!¡±

    With a final roar, the silver dragon waspletely swallowed by the Disintegration Light. Its divine body disintegrated inch by inch. The God of Cloud Giants and the Wolf Lord struggled for a moment before they were buried with it.

    Lord of Storms narrowed his eyes and continued to wait.

    In the end, the Lord of Storms heaved a long sigh of relief when the Dragon and Giant Gods left Beast Country one after another and God Garen did not show any intention of resurrecting.

    The Forest of Light had copsed. God Garen, who had died here, was definitely not faking his death.

    The Dragon of Time and Eternity had truly fallen.

    The boulder that had been weighing down on the Lord of Storms ''heart all this time had finally disappeared.

    It was a Time Dragon that could almost kill Demogorgon.............. Even the current Lord of Storms did not have the confidence to win head-on. Therefore, he was most afraid of Garen, the Time Dragon.

    Now, his greatest fear had disappeared.

    The Lord of Storms ''breathing became much smoother.

    "In the Battle of Beast Vige, the Dragon of Eternity and Time fell, and the God of Cloud Giants fell.¡±

    "Hehe, this war will be the prelude to the victory of our Giant Divine System!¡±

 Chapter 1112 The Land Of Fire, The Burial Ground Of The Lord Of Storms

    "Have you heard? The Dragon God of the Dragon n, the Dragon of Eternity and Time, died in Beast Vige.¡±

    "How could I not have heard of it?"

    "Even the Glorious Forest of Beasnd was destroyed by dragons and giants......... The war between these two races was too terrifying. Up until now, four gods had died on both sides, and the animal lords who wanted to fish in troubled waters had all been eliminated.¡±

    "The dragons are really ferocious. They actually chased straight to Beast Vige and killed the animal lords who participated in the battle without caring about anything. Almost all the giants and gods were present, but they were unable to defend against them.¡±

    "This Dragon of Eternity and Time is truly like a shooting star, rising slowly and then dying in a hurry.¡±

    " He''s a god. Just because he''s dead doesn''t mean he can''t be resurrected. Moreover, he was buried with the Cloud Giant God and the Wolf Overlord. With the impression he left in the True Dragon''s heart, it''s impossible for him to really die.¡±

    .............

    At present, in the endless world, almost all intelligent creatures and races focused their attention on the war between the dragons and the giants. Every move of the dragons and the giants could affect countless tense nerves.

    Naturally, the battle of Beast Vige, which involved almost all the fighting power of the gods on both sides, was spread through various channels.

    Even if they did not receive any news, many intelligent creatures in the world had sensed the abnormality.

    Due to the destruction of the Forest of Light, countless animal lords had died.

    After the death of the Beast Lord, the corresponding beast races in the Endless World, although notpletely destroyed, seemed to have lost control and became restless and crazy. In many continents ands, a terrifying beast disaster was set off, causingrge-scale casualties.

    As for the specific oue of the four animal lords, it was now widely known.

    Wolves, snakes, foxes ....... The three animal lords were killed by the Dragon God.

    Among them, the weakest Chicken Overlord was the luckiest. As it was in the Forest of Dawn and was protected by the God of Fire Giants, Soult, it escaped the disaster.

    However, the Chicken Overlord did not survive in the end.

    It was indeed lucky to have escaped a cmity in the battle of Beast Vige. However, before it could rejoice, it was dealt with by the furious Beast Overlord and torn apart by life, leaving no bones behind.

    In this war between the dragon and the giant......... The Cloud Giant God of the Giant God System and the four animal lords who had cooperated with him had all died. The Dragon God of Eternity and Time of the Dragon God System had fallen. It seemed that the Giant God System had suffered a greater loss, but all the gods knew that the Dragon God of Eternity and Time had a special status and identity. The Giant God System had not suffered a loss by being able to kill this Dragon God.

    In this battle of gods, the biggest loser was the innocent Beast Overlord.

    Beast Vige was affected by the disaster, and an entire level was destroyed. In order to protect the other two levels of Beast Vige, Beast Lord had forcefully separated the Brilliant Forest from Beast Vige. To this incarnation of Beast Vige''s will, it was equivalent to cutting off an arm, and thus suffered a heavy blow.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    One could imagine how furious the Beast Overlord was.

    And the root of all this was the four foolish and brainless animal lords who wanted to seek benefits in the war between the dragon and the giant............. The Chicken Overlord, who was lucky enough to survive, bore the wrath of the Beast Overlord.

    Later on, the Beast Overlord made it clear that from now on, if the Giant Gods and Dragon Gods set foot in the Beast Vige again, it would be seen as a provocation to the Beast Overlord, and they would receive a full blow from the Beast Overlord.

    However, this kind of expression was somewhat weak.

    The Lord of Storms was the main culprit behind the destruction of the Forest of Light. The Dragon Gods had invaded Beast Vige, and the destruction of the Forest of Light had something to do with the dragons and giants. Therefore, the two races were both hostile to the Beast Lord. Unfortunately, the Beast Lord could not afford to provoke either the dragons or the giants.

    In addition, the reputation of the Lord of Storms plummeted and he was regarded as an evil god.

    The Upper nes no longer weed the Lord of Storms.

    His divine kingdom was located in the Forest of Light. When the Forest of Light was destroyed, he migrated out of Beast Vige in time. Then, he did not go to the other Upper nes. He simply settled in the Abyss, subdued the Demon Lord, and upied an Abyssal ne.

    e¦Áglesnovel`c,om   The destruction of the nar World was something that the Gods found hard to tolerate.

    The Lord of Storms knew that no upper ne would wee him anymore. The gods might not dare to stop him because they were afraid of his power, but there would definitely be trouble in the future, so he simply went to the Bottomless Abyss.

    The Bottomless Abyss was almost infinitely tolerant. Whether it was a good god or an evil god, as long as they were willing toe, it would not resist.

    The main material ne, Noah Continent.

    There was a manor in the mountains where wild beasts ran rampant. Knights, maids, and serfs lived there............. The owner of this manor belonged to a Legendary Spell Caster named Kritiens.

    Not only was this spellcaster ranked as a Legend, but his life experiences were also legendary.

    "Great-grandfather, did you really follow the Time Dragon God?¡±

    In the manor, a boy sat on the old man''sp and asked curiously as he pulled his white beard.

    The old man was wearing a white robe with mysterious and profound magic runes imprinted on it. Moreover, they were still flowing slowly. He had white hair and a healthyplexion. His face was ruddy, and his eyes were suffused with a faint elemental spiritual light. He was filled with the wisdom and mystery of a Spell Caster.

    If it was in the past, Kritiens would have happily told the boy about his experience.

    How he was saved by the young Dragon God of Time, and how he became his follower..............

 Chapter 1113 The Land Of Fire, The Burial Ground Of The Lord Of Storms

    But now, Kritiens ''mood was a little heavy.

    He let the boy y outside the manor and then sat alone in the quiet hall. His gaze passed through the ss window and looked at the beautiful blood-red sunset.

    "Sir, have you really fallen?¡±

    Memories of him following Garen surfaced in Kritiens ''mind.

    He wasn''t just a follower, he was also a witness. He had witnessed the Time Dragon God''s rise from a weak state to the world stage.

    Other than that, after Kreiqinz left Garen, he realized how much of a favor he had received from this True Dragon.

    He did not have much time left to live, so he only wanted to return to his hometown to enjoy his old age when the ten-year agreement was up. However, to his surprise, time seemed to pass extremely slowly on his body. His body, which should have been dying, was favored by time, and the speed of aging was unimaginably slow.

    As a spellcaster, he quickly understood that this was because he had been by Garen''s side for a long time and had been contaminated by Garen''s aura.

    Under this invisible grace, Kritiens broke through to Legend and became one of the few Legendary Spell Casters in the Noah Continent.

    "Died in Beast Vige¡­.... Beast vige .....¡±

    Kritiens murmured softly.

    When he heard about the death of the Dragon of Eternity and the Dragon of Time, Kreichen''s heart throbbed with an urge to fight for the Dragon God.

    It had been a long time since he had fought.

    The Noah Continent was very small, and there were not many strong people. Moreover, as a Legendary Spell Caster and a legendary figure, there was basically no one who would cause trouble for him. He had been resting here for too long, as if he had forgotten about the battle he had once fought to his heart''s content.

    "Yes, before I die, I want to retire and enjoy a peaceful time.¡±

    "But after receiving your grace and breaking through to Legend, I can live for at least another few hundred years.¡±

    "Perhaps it''s time to leave the Noah Continent.¡±

    With that thought, Kritiens slowly stood up. Spiritual light shone from his body, and his aged face seemed to have turned back in time. He became younger, and his eyes shone with a different light.

    Whoosh!

    In front of Kritiens, a fire element portal appeared.

    Another Legendary Spell Caster, Fred, had teleported over.

    These two Spell Casters who had once followed Garen loyally had asional gatherings after returning to the Noah Continent. They had already be rare close friends and understood the favor they had received from the Dragon God.

    At this moment, Fred had also recovered his youthful appearance and posture.

    He looked at Kritiens and was slightly stunned before revealing a smile. He looked at Kritiens and said, ""Kritiens, it seems that you have already made your preparations.¡±

    They left the Noah Continent and headed to Kara, the main gathering ce of Garen''s minions.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Coincidentally, the Dragon God''s spawns on Kara were also restless and boiling with anger after learning the news of the Dragon God''s death.

    ...............

    Prime Material World, Zeren Continent.

    In a dense forest near the blue sea stood a city that belonged to giants.

    During wartime, Giant City''s cordon had been extended to tens of miles away from the city. There were strong defense lines and hidden sentries scattered all around.

    Countless tens of feet tall giant soldiers were wearing battle armor, holding huge axes, huge swords, and other weapons as they patrolled the area.

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§®   The Zeren Continent wasn''t a particrly noteworthy battlefield because the dragons and giants here weren''t very powerful. There were no demigods, and the strongest were only legendary creatures.

    Giant City had relied on its sturdy fortifications to repel the dragons ''attacks several times.

    Simrly, their attacks on the dragon n''s base were also fruitless.

    If there was no external intervention, perhaps the dragons and giants would be in a stalemate until the end of the war.

    At this moment, some of the giant soldiers who were resting against the city wall after changing their shifts started chatting.

    " The great Lord of Storms fought against three enemies without being at a disadvantage. He even killed the Dragon God of Time, who shone during the War of Glory.¡±

    "Under the leadership of the Lord of Storms, our Giant Tribe will win this war sooner orter.¡±

    As for the details of the Battle of the Beast Vige, the information that the dragons and giants received was different because the gods of both sides could modify it to boost their morale.

    In the dragon race, it was the Lord of Storms who was no match for the Dragon God. He was cowardly and chose to destroy the Forest of Light to escape. He even used a powerful Divine Power to attack God Garen, causing God Garen''s death. When God Garen died, he faced the attack of a powerful Divine Power and even killed the Giant God and the Wolf Lord of the same level.

    In the Giant Tribe.

    It was the Lord of Storms who had fought against three people and killed the Time Dragon God in passing, disying the demeanor of a master god.

    As for the destruction of the Forest of Light, which led to the deaths of countless living beings¡­.......... Most giants were cruel and ferocious by nature. They did not care about the death of other creatures, and they were proud of the power of the Lord of Storms.

    "That''s right, that''s right. As long as a Sovereign is here, we can''t lose.¡±

    Under the propaganda of the gods, the giant soldiers were full of expectations for the future.

    At this moment, the floating clouds in the sky suddenly became quiet. The space shook like water waves, and intense fluctuations appeared.

    The giants sensed the gathering of powerful magic energy, and their eyes focused.

    Teleportation Portals opened in the sky.

 Chapter 1114 The Land Of Fire, The Burial Ground Of The Lord Of Storms

    Then, hundreds of figures stepped out of the portal. Their bodies were surrounded by terrifying fire elemental energy. They stood among the clouds and looked down at Giant City.

    There were both men and women among these Spell Casters, and without exception, the weakest among them was a high-level Spell Caster. There were even a dozen Legends among them.

    As soon as they appeared, the fire elemental energy in the world became restless, dyeing the sky with ayer of me-like deep red, as if the end of the world had arrived.

    "The spatial anchor has been broken. The enemy has a powerful spellcaster.¡±

    The space around Giant City was sealed, and ordinary teleportation doors could not be opened.

    In the shadow, Kritiens exhaled and silently retreated behind the other Spell Casters.

    e¦Áglesnovel`c,om   He was a spellcaster from the School of Curses. He had traveled to different worlds using teleportation portals when he was in the Seventh Ring. He was proficient in teleportation. Here, his first task was to break the spatial anchor of Giant City and open the teleportation portal. Next, it was time to watch the fire mages of the Alpha n perform.

    "It''s not a dragon."

    "Who are you? You''ve invaded the Giant Tribe''s territory."

    A legendary giant raised his head and roared.

    No one responded to it.

    Immediately, the fire mages vibrated their bloodlines and fused their magic power. They chanted softly and began to resonate with each other.

    Looking at the fire mages who were constructing spells, the giant''s heart tightened.

    They attacked the spellcaster, but they were stopped by a thick magic barrier.

    As the spell continued, a terrifying fireball soon appeared in the sky. The light it emitted was even more dazzling than the distant sun, and it was filled with a destructive aura.

    Spell constructionpleted.

    In the next moment, the Destructive Fireball did not hold back and fell towards Giant City.

    Boom!

    Boundless light and heat burst forth, sweeping in all directions, destroying everything along the way and devouring the earth.

    The magic barrier that rose from the Giant City cracked like an eggshell. In the zing white light, apanied by wails, thend within thousands of kilometers of the Giant City was destroyed, leaving a deep, abyss-like pit on the ground. The soil at the bottom had already crystallized.

    As for Giant City, which was in the middle of the explosion.......... It had already disappeared without a trace,pletely vaporized.

    The clouds in the sky were also pushed away by the violent airflow, revealing a cloudless blue sky.

    The Spell Casters had already disappeared.

    The moment the Destructive Fireball fell towards Giant City, the Spell Caster left the ce through the Teleportation Gate.

    And this was just the beginning.

    Later on, the giant forces of more worlds were attacked by the spellcasters.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    They were high-quality surprise attack squads that roamed the battlefield. There was more than one team, all of which were made up of Spell Casters. The weakest member was a high-level Spell Caster, a Fire Mage who was proficient in destruction. There were even teams made up of Legendary Spell Casters.

    Confirm the target, teleport down, resonate with the spell, and leave immediately regardless of sess or failure............ They never stayed in any world for long. They only appeared for a short moment and moved from one world to another.

    Although they had only attacked some weak forces, they had achieved good results in the long run.

    The Alpha spawns that Garen had nurtured for a long time were now showing their talents and could truly serve him.

    .............

    In the Dragon Court Dimension, the silver dragon slowly opened its eyes, revealing a bright light.

    After a period of deep sleep, Garen was full of energy and stamina. At the same time, he already knew everything that had happened recently, as well as the subtle changes in the situation of the war.

    With a thought, a Godhead that looked like a ss gem appeared in front of Garen.

    "When God Garen died, his Godhead automatically jumped to my side.¡±

    Gazing at the Godhead, Garen could feel the remaining will and divinity of God Garen. Under Garen''s gaze, it trembled a few times.

    "Don''t worry, it''s not difficult to resurrect you.¡±

    Garen grinned and kept the Godhead.

    Immediately, Garen began to think about the current situation.

    After the Battle of Beast Vige, the ''main body'' was deemed dead, leaving behind only a ''doppelganger'' of himself, the Lord of the Dragon Court. In order to avenge him, the Alpha n, which had developed in the Kara continent for a long time, joined the battle as the Dragon God''s minions and entered the chaotic battle.

    "The performance of the fire mages is not bad, but in the full-scale battlefield, they are like stones sinking into the sea.¡±

    " At the very least, it has to develop into the strength of the Alftatia Empire in the past before it can truly attract a certain amount of attention.¡±

    "However, they have been developing peacefully for too long. They do need to be tempered by the mes of war.¡±

    Garen also noticed Kritiens and Fred.

    These two had already be Legends, and they had sworn to be his spellcasters once again. This was something Garen did not expect.

    "Because you heard the news of my death, you want to avenge me?¡±

    "Looks like I''m a lord worth following, hehe.¡±

    Garen''s heart swelled up, and he flipped over, a smug expression on his dragon face.

    In addition, due to the extremely intense war in Beast Vige, both sides had expended a lot of energy. After that, there was no more Self-God War between the giant gods and the dragon gods. The gods fell into a strange state of peace.

    On the contrary, due to the death of God Garen, the dragon race people fell into madness. Their hearts were filled with the desire for revenge and bloodlust, causing the battle outside of the gods to be more intense. Almost at every moment, countless dragons and giants shed blood and fell in the cold and merciless war millstone.

 Chapter 1115 The Land Of Fire, The Burial Ground Of The Lord Of Storms

    However, this definitely wouldn''tst long.

    " With God Garen dead, I, who was viewed as a Saint, should have been greatly weakened under normal circumstances.¡±

    "Hmm¡­. In that case, he couldn''t attack casually to prevent the Giant God from seeing through his ws.¡±

    Garen decided to retreat behind the scenes and not show his face if he could, waiting for the most suitable time toe.

    After that, as time passed, the Endless World became turbulent.

    The war between the Dragon Tribe and the Giant Tribe became more and more intense.

    As the gods adjusted their state and stopped attacking, and even rarely sent their incarnations, many outstanding individuals shone in the war and became famous, bing the object of interest for the spectators.

    For example, the red dragon that was a high-level legend and fought with the demigod giant without losing was called the Demon Mountain. Its body was extremely huge and even surpassed the demigod red dragon.

    There was also the ancient obsidian dragon [ck King] who fought against four demigods and killed one.

    The Frigid Forest Snake Dragon [The Vile Snake] was passionate about cruelly skinning all its enemies and swallowing them alive. Its ferocity made even the evil dragons tremble in fear.

    ............

    Diamonds could only be polished with diamonds.

    On the other hand, there were also outstanding individuals on the giants ''side, who went head to head with the outstanding individuals of the True Dragons and fought against each other.

    Under the tempering of war, both dragons and giants suffered heavy casualties. However, as the war became more and more intense, the potential of both sides was deeply explored. Powerful dragons and giants appeared like bamboo shoots after a rain.

    During this period, the God of Fire Giants was persuaded by the Lord of Storms to take out the armaments that he had begun to store and manufacture after the Dragon Fall War. He strengthened the giant army of the various worlds and caused quite a bit of trouble for the dragons.

    Just like that, five years passed in a sh.

    The war between the dragons and the giantssted for more than ten years. Both sides paid with the lives of countless people. The sky turned dark and rivers of blood flowed.

    At the same time, the gods hadpletely recovered. They watched the battle for a long time and began to be unwilling to be left out.

    The Lord of Storms took the lead and led a few Giant Gods to attack the Divine Kingdom of the Ruby Dragon God Sadiwo.

    The God Kingdom of the Ruby Dragon God was rather special. It was built in the Phlogiston Sea between the endless worlds and moved around the main material world. Its location was hard to find, but somehow, the Lord of Storms locked onto the God Kingdom andunched an attack.

    Caught off guard, the Ruby Dragon God''s Divine Kingdom was broken. Even with the enhancement of the Divine Kingdom, three of his five weakest ancient dragons died, and he himself was severely injured by the Lord of Storms.

    If not for the Dragon God''s timely assistance, the Ruby Dragon God would have been in danger.

    After this battle, the divine war between the gods resumed, and it was even more crazy than before. They even dared to directly attack the God''s Kingdom of the other god. It was no longer absolutely safe in the God''s Kingdom. The mental state of the gods on both sides was tense, and they did not dare to rx at all.

    It was the thirteenth year since the war broke out.

    Under the surprise attack of the Lord of Storms, the Dragon Kingdom of Wealth was broken. Before the Dragon Gods arrived, the Dragon of Wealth fell.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It was the eighteenth year since the war broke out.

    The Night Dragon Farazur''s Divine Kingdom was broken and died in a simr situation, at the hands of the Lord of Storms.

    Twenty years after the war broke out.

    The Dragon God of Destruction, Kariske, was injured, and his divine kingdom was greatly damaged.

    Two Dragon Gods were dead and two were injured. This was the result of the Giant Divine System''s battle.

    The Dragon God System did not sit still and wait for death. In the battles, they killed the Demi-Giant God and seriously injured the Mountain Giant God. The damage dealt by them was slightly less than that of the Giant God System.

    So far, three Dragon Gods had died, three orthodox Giant Gods had died, and there were also the God of Gnolls, the Lord of Animals, and other divine powers. With so many gods dead, the intensity of the war far exceeded that of the War of Glory.

    The casualties on both sides were almost equal, and the advantage that the Dragon God faction had previously created no longer existed.

    The Lord of Storms became more and more arrogant, and the frequency of his attacks on the Dragon God increased.

    Under such circumstances, in an alternate dimension that was temporarily opened up, the wills of the Dragon Gods were projected over, including Garen''s will, to carry out the next battle meeting.

    "After confirming that God Garen was dead, the Lord of Storms relied on his individual power and became unbridled.¡±

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§®   "We can''t let him kill our gods anymore.¡±

    the Metal Dragon God said slowly, its eyes gleaming.

    "Indeed, we can''t fall into a passive situation.¡±

    " If we want to kill the Lord of Storms, we need to make him follow our pace. We have to take the initiative.¡±

    The Immortal Dragon Queen''s gaze moved slightly, she looked at Garen, then said calmly, "" After this period of collision, the Lord of Storms is bing more and more confident. After a few probing attempts, I can see that ''His'' vignce has obviously rxed.¡±

    "It''s time for the Lord of Storms to pay the price.¡±

    At this moment, the Giant Divine System''s advantage was almost entirely created by the Lord of Storms. As long as the Lord of Storms died, the Giant Divine System would instantly copse. Therefore, the Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon Queen did not care too much about the Dragon God System''s current disadvantage.

    "Garen, are you ready?"

    "The life of the Lord of Storms will be ended by you.¡±

    Garen nodded solemnly.

    " The God of Fire Giants is constantly producing armaments. It''s quite troublesome to arm the giant army.¡±

    " Next, descend to the Land of Fire in Joseph''s Garden and give the Lord of Storms a surprise. Let this ce be his burial ground.¡±

    The Dragon Gods came to a consensus and locked onto the location of the God''s Kingdom of the Fire Giant God.

 Chapter 1116 Attacking The Divine Kingdom!

    In the outer ne, Joseph Garden in the Hero Realm.

    It was a ne of heroes and glory.

    This ce was filled with battles that symbolized anger and bravery.

    This was an eternal battlefield.

    There were majestic mountains, bottomless fjords, endless rivers, and towering forests............. In the domain of heroes, everything was majestic and magnificent. The famous creatures in this ne were called Heroic Spirits.

    After the death of the heroes in the various nes, the ownerless souls would be summoned by the Hero''s Domain and enter it.

    After being covered by the rules of the Hero''s Domain, the Hero''s Soul would be an eternal Heroic Spirit. The Heroic Spirit would have no memories of its past life. It would be hot-blooded and belligerent, fighting day after day in the Hero''s Domain without stopping.

    Every inch of space in the Hero''s Domain was filled with unimaginable life force. The heroic spirits who died tonight would be resurrected the moment the sun rose tomorrow.

    However, the life force here could only be absorbed by heroic spirits.

    e¦Áglesnovel`c,om   Even gods would find it difficult to control it.

    Like many outer nes, the Hero''s Domain was also divided into many levels.

    Sky Garden, Country of Fire, Dwarf World.

    The Sky Garden on the top floor was the holynd of the Heroic Spirits. The Heroic Spirit Temple was located there and was upied by Kohde, the God of Strength and Courage. This god held an endless banquet in the Heroic Spirit Temple.

    The most powerful heroic spirits would find a way to break through in the Heroic Spirit Temple and engage in eternal battles with each other. Even the God of Strength would participate, suppressing his power and engaging in battle revelry with the heroic spirits.

    As the lowest level of the dwarven world, it was an underground kingdom ruled by dwarves and gnomes. There were also dark elves who believed in the Abyssal Spider Queen, and they were in opposition to each other.

    As for the Dragon Gods, their target was the middleyer of the Hero Realm.

    The second level of the Hero''s Domain, the Land of Fire.

    From a high vantage point, one could see endless mountain ranges. Countless volcanoes were like mountain nodes, with uneven heights and uneven distribution among the endless mountain ranges. Thick smoke billowed and filled the mountain ranges. The exceptionally dense fire elemental energy dyed the space here dark red. From time to time, mes would bloom and disappear in the air.

    In addition, looking at the entire Fire Vige, one could see that all the mountain ranges were from far to near, from low to high, and finally gathered together to form the highest point of the Fire Vige, the center of the Fire Vige.

    The center of this realm formed by many mountain ranges was called the Serpent''s Spine.

    Tens of thousands of Fire Giant ns were scattered around the Serpent''s Spine, living in densely packed castles, fortresses, mountain cities, and other buildings. At the same time, they guarded the Serpent''s Spine with countless fortifications.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    At the highest peak of the Serpent''s Spine, indestructible stone fortresses surrounded it. Among the guards of the fire giant soldiers, there lived a devout fire giant girl who dedicated her body and soul to the god.

    They were filled with anticipation. From their youth to their dying age, they waited forever for the great God of Fire Giants, Soult''s grace.

    At the same time.

    In the sky above the highest peak of the Serpent''s Spine, there was a strange space that could not be seen with the naked eye. It was the Divine Kingdom of the God of Fire Giants, Soult.

    Surrounded by many volcanoes, the Molten Temple was burning with raging mes and flowing with crimsonva. It sat quietly on its throne. The mes on its body were dancing and rolling, revealing its restless heart.

    "I have hundreds of thousands of years of military supplies.............¡±

    The thought of being coerced and bribed by the Lord of Storms and forced to take out his trump card made him a little frustrated.

    What he stored was not ordinary armaments, but armor or weapons that were forged by dwarven cksmiths, at least at the legendary level, that he had his followers excavate the mountains of the Land of Fire day and night to obtain high-quality magic ores, supplemented by other precious resources, and traded with the Land of Dwarfs.

    There were even quite a number of divine artifacts inside!

    Sult''s expression darkened slightly. He recalled what the Lord of Storms had said to him in a calm but unquestionable tone when he descended on the Serpent''s Spine.

    "Soult, my strongest second generation brother, I am proud of you.¡±

    " You''ve been vignt in times of peace. Since the end of the Dragon Fall War, you''ve spent endless time and energy to secretly store and forge weapons for our Giant Tribe. Your spirit is unbelievable to me, and I''m deeply proud of you.¡±

    "With your military reserves, the casualties of our giants on the battlefield will be greatly reduced, and it will bring more pressure to the dragons.¡±

    "I will never forget your contributions. After the war is over, I will crown you as the king of war of the Giant Divine System!¡±

    After saying this, Sult could not find a reason to reject the Lord of Storms.

    Unwilling to take out their military equipment meant that they had disloyalty.......... As the main god of giants, the Lord of Storms had the right to punish him and forcibly confiscate his armaments. In other words, regardless of whether the Lord of Storms was willing or not, he had no choice from the moment the Lord of Storms set his eyes on his armaments.

    "Elder brother¡­..¡±

    Soult''s eyes were filled with hostility as he muttered in a low voice, but he did not dare to re up.

    As the God of Fire Giants, although he looked calm and rational on the surface, his divine blood flowed like fire in his body. His nature was fierce, violent, and barbaric. Therefore, after being oppressed by the Lord of Storms, he naturally aroused his rebellious anger.

 Chapter 1117 Attacking The Divine Kingdom!

    " Without these armaments, my n to sweep through the domain of heroes, obtain the Hero''s Crown, gather faith, and advance to a great Divine Power will be in vain!¡±

    The raging mes rolled as Soult clenched his fists tightly.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    As Sult''s anger rose, volcanoes erupted in the divine kingdom. Thick smoke rose into the sky, andva rained down. The fire giants living here could feel the anger of the god. They could not help but lower their heads and pray silently.

    The reason why he had stored his armaments was because he was unwilling to ept the current situation and wanted to seek a breakthrough to be a great Divine Power.

    The Hero Domain, as the name implied, was a domain that belonged to heroes.

    Soult had lived here for a long time. He had analyzed the rules of the Hero Realm in depth and identally received a response from the Hero Realm.With his own strength, he would lead an army and defeat all the gods and god-like forces in the Hero Domain one by one. He would obtain the recognition of the Hero Domain, obtain the Hero''s Crown, and be the Lord of Heroic Spirits.

    The life force in the Hero''s Domain was endless, and it was the foundation of many Heroic Spirits. If Sult could destroy the Hero''s Domain and obtain the Hero''s Crown, he would be able to obtain the faith of the Heroic Spirits and use it to break through to be a great Divine Power.

    This n had a high chance of sess.

    The most powerful gods in the domain of heroes were some mid-level Divine Powers. There was no great Divine Power that Syrte couldn''t defeat. Syrte''s Godhead was as high as level 15, and he was only one step away from being a great Divine Power. His strength was second to none in the domain of heroes.

    However, as long as the battle for the championship was initiated, ording to the rules of the heroic domain, he had to seed in one go. He couldn''t borrow the power of the other gods. Without the armaments that he had umted for a long time, he didn''t have the confidence to defeat all the other forces in the heroic domain.

    " Crown him as the King of War? "

    "Would I care about an indifferent title?¡±

    "Elder brother¡­You''re noble and noble. You''re willing to sacrifice my chance to advance, but you''re only willing to give me a title!¡±

    The more Soult thought about it, the angrier he became, but there was nothing he could do.

    Although he was extremely dissatisfied with the Lord of Storms ''behavior, the war with the dragons was still ongoing, and Sult also knew that if he yed any tricks and caused the Giant God System to lose, the Lord of Storms would not spare him, and the Dragon Gods would not let go of the opportunity to kick the Giant God when he was down.

    "Brother, you better always be great and at the peak, unattainable........... Don''t let me find an opportunity!"

    Soult chose to endure and hide his anger in his heart.

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§®   In fact, it wasn''t because of the narrow-mindedness of Surt. Any god would be unwilling to let their n to break through to a great Divine Power go to waste.

    However, due to the covetous eyes of more gods and the fact that he could only rely on his own strength to win the championship, Soult was unable to tell the truth. He knew that he had to suffer, so he broke his teeth and swallowed it.

    If the Lord of Storms had known that these armaments were so important to Syrte and rted to the promotion of a great Divine Power, he probably would not have taken them by force.

    After all, the Lord of Storms was willing to see another great Divine Power appear in his Divine System.

    Of course, the premise was that the Lord of Storms couldn''t participate, and the opportunity was only in the hands of Soult.

    But in fact, any god had the chance to be the Lord of Heroic Spirits.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    With the Lord of Storms ''style, he preferred to control the power in his own hands......... He had be the Lord of Heroic Spirits for Sult, and he clearly understood this.

    Just as Soult continued to rage.

    All of a sudden, the Country of Fire was in turmoil.

    The space was torn apart on arge scale, and giant dragons that looked like celestial bodies in the universe squeezed out of it. They looked down at everything. At the same time, the mountains were covered by the shadows left by the dragon''s wings. They swayed in the east and west under the divine might and dragon''s might that was as deep as hell. They trembled violently, and the cracks extended like lightning.

    At this moment, all the gods in the Hero Domain were shocked.

    The God of Strength and Courage, who was fighting with a group of heroic spirits in the Hero Territory Sky Garden and enjoying the fun of fighting, had a slight change in his gaze. His pupils constricted, and his gaze pierced through space and focused on the Land of Fire.

    Due to the unintentional release of divine power, the surrounding heroic spirits were directly shaken into light fragments and died on the spot.

    Kohde, who looked like a burly man, came back to his senses and hurriedly entered the divine kingdom. He sealed the divine kingdom''s barrier and looked at the Fire Country with a solemn expression.

    At this moment, the sky of the Fire Country was already covered by figures that blotted out the sky. The terrifying and oppressive aura almost froze the space.

    Metal Dragon God Bahamut.

    Immortal Dragon Queen Tiamat.

    The Ruby Dragon God Sadiwo.

    Fire and the Dragon God of Destruction, Karex.

    The Dragon God of Justice and Arbitration, Landish.

    The Dragon God of Death and Judgment, Kulonippus.

    Rune and Arcane Dragon, Hull.

    Tamara, the Dragon of Life.

    In the fierce war with the Giant God System, the Dragon God of Time, the Dragon God of Wealth, and the Night Dragon fell............. Now, the remaining eight Dragon Gods withbat abilities descended at the same time.

    At this moment, the Great Serpent''s Spine was in the center of the Dragon Gods.

    The eight Dragon Gods ''gazes were like lightning. The moment they descended, they locked onto the peak of the Great Serpent''s Spine. Their dragon eyes reflected the Divine Kingdom of the God of Fire Giants, Soult.

    The roar was like divine thunder that shot into the clouds.

    The eight Dragon Gods opened their mouths at the same time and aimed at the divine kingdom of Syrte, spitting out ferocious Dragon God Breath. It was extremely swift and violent, without any hesitation.

 Chapter 1118 Attacking The Divine Kingdom

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    All of the dragon breath hit the barrier of the divine kingdom.

    Divine power surged like a storm.

    Dazzling light burst out and shot straight into the sky. The energy was so dense and terrifying that it illuminated the entire Fire Country. Even the surface of the Sky Garden and the dome of the Dwarf World were covered in a burning white light............ This light was so dazzling that it caused all the living beings who were watching to howl in pain. Their eyes were directly melted through, and their brains were destroyed. They were considered dead.

    Even the Hero Domain gods who had noticed the Dragon God''s arrival and watched the battle felt a piercing pain in their eyes. Their perception vision turned white, and tears flowed out, turning into rare Tears of God that looked like crystals.

    It was only when the gods tried their best to gather Extraordinary Divine Power in their eyes that their vision became clear again.

    In just a short moment, the majestic and famous Orochi Spine in the Hero Domain had vanished, leaving only a terrifying pit that covered billions of kilometers. The remnants of the deadly dragon breath were everywhere.

    Then, he looked up at the sky.

    The sky above the Orochi Spine was broken like a mirror, and a kingdom of mes could be vaguely seen.

    An indomitable giant was enduring the siege of eight Dragon Gods. In the blink of an eye, he was covered in injuries............ Countless Fire Giant Oracles rushed forward, wanting to help the God Lord, but they couldn''t even get close and were directly crushed to death by the ovepping dragon''s might.

    Every collision caused the mirror-like sky to expand a little.

    The shockwaves of divine power even passed through the divine kingdom, causing the Fire Country to tremble.

    These scenes were reflected in the eyes of the gods.

    " Damn it, this group of fiends actually came to the Fire Country. Moreover, looking at the formation of all the Dragon Gods, the Giant Gods will be here soon. I''m afraid that arge-scale divine war will break out between the dragons and the giants again.¡±

    "The Country of Fire wouldn''t be destroyed by them like the Forest of Light, right?¡±

    " There''s no Beast Lord here, and the Fire Country is in the middle level. It''s connected to the Sky Garden and the Dwarf World. If it copses, the entire Hero''s Domain will be affected.¡±

    "I have to make preparations to migrate to the God Kingdom...........¡±<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    At this moment, all the gods in the Hero''s Domain were a little flustered.

    It was impossible for them not to panic because they had already learned from their mistakes.

    The destruction of the Forest of Light in the battle between the dragon and the giant god was still fresh in his mind.

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§®   The Country of Fire was very likely to repeat the same mistake.

    What? Why didn''t they stop the dragons and giants?

    In the eyes of the gods, the dragons and giants, who were their mortal enemies, had reached a state where they would fight to the death. They fought until their eyes were red and they went crazy, causing this war to be too crazy. In just twenty years, many gods had fallen, making the gods watching the battle tremble in fear.

    Gods cherished their lives and rarely died on arge scale.

    Going further back, the only ones that could cause more gods to die in this war and on arger scale were the wars between the gods and the Aragami, and the wars between the gods and the demons between Order and Chaos.

    Inparison, the war of glory, in which only one god died, seemed to be child''s y.

    After all, the feud between dragons and elves was not to the point of death, but it was different for giants.

    In such a situation, unless the gods joined forces, they would have to stop the dragons and giants alone........... They would probably be involuntarily drawn into the battle and be the first to be torn apart by the two frenzied God Branches.

    "No, after the war is over, no matter which side wins, the dragon or the giant........... We must not allow them to develop wantonly. The gods must unite and impose restrictions. Otherwise, the hegemonic god system will be born again and oppress us gods!¡±

    The Dragon God System and Giant God System''s performance was too dazzling. The other God Systems were unable topare to them.

    After the war ended, one side would suffer a crushing defeat. If the other side could sessfully digest the results of the war, there was no doubt that it would be stronger again and be the most powerful divine system.

    Therefore, at this moment, the gods who did not want to be oppressed in the future had the same thought in their hearts.

 Chapter 1119 Giant Gods Descended, Unexpected Shocking Change

    In the divine kingdom of the God of Fire Giants, Soult.

    Under the enhancement of the rules of the divine kingdom, the body of Soult was already as vast as a star. It was indomitable, and itsbat strength soared.

    " He " stepped on the ground, and mes burned on his head. He had a strange crown that looked like two horns, and his entire body was wrapped in sparkling chains of the natural order. He seemed to be the center of the entire God''s Kingdom, continuously absorbing the power of the rules of the God''s Kingdom.

    The ming Divine Shield in Soult''s left hand was like a curtain of mes that could block all attacks.

    In his right hand, every sh of the Burning Divine Sword could create a majestic scene like the gxy of the universe. In the prime material ne, it was enough to destroy many worlds with one strike, causing countless creatures to fall into eternal death and turning the world into a sea of fire.

    However, such a powerful god was already covered in wounds.

    Thebined power of the eight Dragon Gods was unbearable for the entire divine kingdom of Syrte. The energy grid line chains that appeared shattered one after another. The enhancement that Syrte could obtain was rapidly weakening. At the same time, the suppression that the Dragon Gods suffered was also decreasing.

    Indeed, a god was at their strongest in their own divine kingdom.

    The God of Fire Giant, whose Godhood was at level 15, could even defeat ordinary great Divine Powers in the Divine Kingdom!

    However, this was only limited to one-on-one situations.

    God Nation was not omnipotent.

    If there were too many enemies invading the divine kingdom at the same time, the divine kingdom would be unable to bear the burden and would be damaged or even copse.

    There was no doubt that the eight Dragon Gods had exceeded the capacity of the Fire Giant God''s divine kingdom. Moreover, with the Fire Giant God''s currentbat strength, he could only match the first generation of the Iron Dragon King. In a one-on-one battle, he was still not a match for the Metal Dragon God or the Immortal Dragon Queen. Moreover, there were more Dragon Gods descending and rudely causing damage.

    The Metal Dragon God, the Immortal Dragon Empress, the first generation of the Iron Dragon King.

    Three Dragon Gods that were simr to great Divine Powers were surrounding Syrte, forcing him to retreat repeatedly. Every second that passed, countless Extraordinary Divine Powers evaporated, and the injuries on his divine body wereyered. He had barely escaped death.

    The other five Dragon Gods were focused on destroying the Divine Kingdom''s environment.

    Spell, Dragon Breath, Dragon Body .......... All kinds of methods caused the divine kingdom to copse and the weather to change. Coupled with the aftermath of the battle between the great Divine Powers, it only took a short time for the divine kingdom of Syrte to be devastated.

    Naturally, the divine kingdom that was destroyed by the eye had less of an effect on the enhancement of Syrte and less of a restriction on the Dragon God.

    Bang bang bang!

    With a roar that sounded like thunder, the dragon''s body exerted strength, and divine power surged out. Countless energy grid line chains that were wrapped around the bodies of the three great divine power dragon gods were shattered.

    A dazzling golden light.

    A deep and dark five-colored flowing light.

    It had a ferocious, pitch-ck metallic luster.

    At that moment, the three Dragon Gods seemed to have turned into three giant suns. Their divine might and dragon might were like sunlight that swept across the divine kingdom of Syrte. Wherever they passed, the sky and the earth turned into nothingness.

    As for Soult, who was at the center of the power............

    He was under the greatest pressure. His skin cracked, and strange divine blood that looked like dark red mes flowed out and sprinkled into the sky.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Boom!

    One of the Metal Dragon God''s dragon ws covered the sky and the sun. It pressed down on the top of Sult''s head from above. Its ws were as sharp as des, tearing the space in its path.

    "Ahhhhh!"

    The veins on Soult''s burning face bulged as he raised his ming Divine Shield.

    Thump!

    Surte''s entire body shook violently. Under the tremendous power of the Metal Dragon God, he fell to his knees. The arm that was holding the ming Divine Shield trembled non-stop, and his muscles curled up like mountains. He was full of anger.......... However, it still couldn''t withstand the Metal Dragon God''s power.

    Bang!

    The ming Divine Shield shattered and divinity scattered.

    The brilliant golden dragon ws covered in fine dragon scales were reflected in Sulte''s constricted pupils.

    "God Lord!"

    A few weaker Divine Powers and a group of fire giant apostles who were half-Divine Powers were furious. They rushed forward one after another, wanting to help Syrte and their Lord of the Divine Kingdom.

    Unfortunately, they could not even take care of themselves.

    The Dragon God of Destruction, who was destroying the Divine Kingdom and clearing out the apostles, smiled sinisterly. He pped his dragon wings, forming a curtain of mes that separated heaven and earth and pressed down heavily.

    The Fire Giants, who should have had high fire resistance and were unscathed after bathing inva, were all wailing under the Dragon God of Destruction''s attack. They were Legends, demigods, and even lesser Divine Powers, turning into burning torches before being burned to ashes.

    At the same time, on the other side.

    The Metal Dragon God''s sharp ws were unstoppable as they descended on Soult''s head.

    Under the power of the great Divine Power, Sult''s heart tightened. He barely raised the Burning Divine Sword, trying to buy more time until the Giant Gods arrived.

    Kacha.

    The Burning Divine Sword was broken from the middle.

    After destroying two divine artifacts in a row, coupled with the amplification from the remnants of the divine kingdom, Syrte finally managed to block the Metal Dragon God''s attack.

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§®   But don''t forget that there were still two Dragon Gods eyeing them covetously.

    Before Soult could rejoice, the first generation Iron Dragon King directly crashed into him from the side.

    Boom!

    A pair of thick and cold dragon horns with a ck metallic luster pierced through the divine shield and stared directly at the side of Sult''s waist, sending him flying far away. He was like a rag doll, and divine blood flowed everywhere.

    After smashing countless mountains along the way, Soult finally stabilized his body.

 Chapter 1120 Giant Gods Descended, Unexpected Shocking Change

    However, he suddenly felt a chill in his heart.

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel   He turned around and saw a total of ten evil eyes staring at him.

    Crimson, azure, dark green, ck, and snow-white............. The five dragon heads of the Immortal Dragon Queen raised high behind Sult and bit at him like lightning.

    Kacha! Kacha!

    His neck, arms, legs¡­....... The five dragon heads bit down on Soult and tore his divine body apart.

    In an instant, the luster that was the same color as the dragon''s head extended to his divine body, turning him into a colorful appearance. He struggled with all his might, but to his horror, he found that his divine power seemed to be locked and could not be mobilized. His divine body could not move at all, and he could only be manipted.

    Under the erosion of the Immortal Dragon Queen''s ability, Sult''s aura was rapidly weakening.

    Gods had tenacious vitality.

    With the blessing of the divine kingdom, Soult was not truly dead yet.

    The Metal Dragon God and the first-generation Iron Dragon King did not stay idle. They opened their mouths and spat out powerful dragon breath, heading straight for the Immortal Dragon Empress who was restraining and binding Sulte.

    The current Soult had no power to resist. It was difficult to even condense the most basic divine power shield. As long as it was hit by the dragon''s breath, no matter how tenacious Soult''s vitality was, he would be reduced to nothing.

    Now, the divine light of the Giant Gods had already swept across the Fire Country like meteors, and was about to descend.

    Before his death, a fierce expression appeared on Soult''s face.

    "Use all of my divine kingdom to turn into an unstoppable force!¡±

    "Raging mes Divine Nation, shatter!"

    Although it was difficult to mobilize Extraordinary Divine Power, as the master of the Divine Kingdom, the ming Divine Kingdom that was built and created by him had a spiritual connection with him.

    Under the will of Soult, the divine kingdom exploded brazenly.

    Suddenly, arge area of the divine kingdom''s space shattered. The earth''s surface and the sky copsed at the same time. Countless creatures living in the divine kingdom, including arge number of the Fire Giant citizens of Syrte, died as the divine kingdom shattered.

    At the same time, every god felt a huge repulsive forceing from all directions.

    The immense power produced by the self-destruction of the Divine Kingdom interrupted the attacks of the Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon Queen. It also turned into a destructive storm that even the great Divine Powers had to pay attention to, sweeping in all directions.

    Bang!

    In the silent and terrifying explosion, the light of faith that formed the divine kingdom dissipated and soared into the sky, forming a bright pir of light that prated the Fire Country and was taken in by all the gods in the Hero Domain.

    The power of the God Nation''s explosion had yet to dissipate. It started from the top of the Orochi''s Spine and spread to the Fire Country, shattering the sky and the earth at the same time.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It was as if there was an invisible giant beast gnawing at the Fire Country and causing unimaginable damage.

    Fortunately, the destructive power of the God Nation''s self-destruction was not invisible, and it was not like the World Destructing Light, which could grow continuously. Thus, after leaving a terrifying nk in the Fire Country, it finally dissipated.

    This made the gods of the Hero Domain, who had been waiting and tense, heave a sigh of relief.

    They were afraid that the Hero''s Domain would be like the Forest of Light, affected by the battle of gods and wiped out.

    "Soult self-destructed his Divine Kingdom under the siege of the Dragon God............¡±

    " Hiss, what a ruthless decision. Although ''He'' managed to save his life, doing so would not be much different from the loss of his own death.¡±

    The gods who were secretly watching the battle thought to themselves.

    First of all, the most loyal believers and the most powerful apostles were all in the divine kingdom of Syrte. In order to build a divine kingdom, a god had to put in almost all his effort and empty his foundation, so the divine kingdom was very precious.

    After self-destructing his God''s Kingdom, there was no doubt that the level of faith in Sult would drop, and it might even fall to a low-level Divine Power.

    Moreover, before the establishment of the new God''s Kingdom, Syrte was exposed to evil gods, evil creatures, demons, devils, and other beings with malicious intentions. Unless he stayed in the God''s Kingdom of other Giant Gods or had the protection of other Giant Gods, he would be in a desperate situation if he was not careful.

    When the dust settled, the Country of Fire was in ruins, and almost no mountain range was intact.

    In the dark red sky, the figures of Sult and the Dragon Gods appeared.

    The God of Fire Giant was in a miserable state. His body was badly mutted, and his aura was weak. He had lost consciousness due to the negative effects of the self-destruction of his God''s Kingdom. His heart, which contained a divine persona, was still beating weakly.

    Due to the violent explosion, the positions of the Dragon Gods became scattered.

    Tamara, the Dragon of Life, was now the closest to the God of Fire Giants.

    " He " immediately unleashed the power of authority and created a shining spear that stabbed at the unconscious Soult. The other Dragon Gods also made their moves, kicking him when he was down.

    Chi!

    Thousands of thunderbolts descended from the sky and crackled around Syrte, forming a ball of lightning that protected him. The other giant gods also descended one after another and used their methods to resist the Dragon Gods ''attacks.

    Another bolt of lightning descended andnded on the ground, forming the appearance of the Lord of Storms.

    He stretched out his hand, and the thunder ball automatically shrank and slowly moved closer. Finally, it was held in the palm of the Lord of Storms. With a light touch, it was put into an alternate space.

    "If I was a stepter, Soult would have died.¡±

 Chapter 1121 Giant Gods Descended, Unexpected Shocking Change

    The Metal Dragon God sighed in pity.

    A God''s Kingdom was the greatest reliance and backing of a God. It was indeed not easy to kill a top-notch mid-level Divine Power with a God system background in a God''s Kingdom.

    Otherwise, the Ruby Dragon God and the Dragon God of Destruction would have fallen during the Giant God System''s attack, and they would not have been able to hold on until the Dragon Gods came to their aid.

    This was also one of the reasons why the gods felt that the dragons and giants were too crazy.

    They had actually gone crazy enough to invade the divine kingdom and kill the gods in the divine kingdom. Moreover, it was effective. This made the gods, who had always regarded the divine kingdom as their greatest backing, somewhat flustered.

    This was especially true for independent gods who did not have a god system behind them.

    They tried to imagine what would happen if they were attacked by dragons or giant gods in their God''s Kingdom.

    The result was obvious¡­........ Unless it was a great Divine Power, there was no chance of survival even if they hid in the Divine Kingdom.

    Back to the main topic.

    The Dragon Godsunched a sudden attack with lightning speed, but in the end, they still allowed Soult to barely escape with his life by self-destructing his God''s Kingdom. However, he had obviously lost all hisbat ability, at least he could not participate in the uing divine war.

    At this moment, the divine might of the Dragon God and the Giant God confronted each other in the Fire Country. It filled every inch of space, causing the wind and clouds to stir and the world to tremble.

    The mountains copsed under the pressure of the divine might, making a vigorous sound, as if the country of fire was wailing.

    At this moment, the entire Land of Fire seemed to be filled with the true bodies of the mighty dragons and giant gods. The divine might and dragon might were brilliant and oppressive, and the divine light was dazzling. Even the creatures of the Sky Garden and the dwarven world could feel the terrifying aura carried by these gods. The atmosphere was cold and the air seemed to be frozen.

    The boundary line was the collision of the Divine Might.

    On the right were the Dragon Gods.

    The Metal Dragon God, the Immortal Dragon Empress, the Dragon God of Destruction, the Ruby Dragon God, the Dragon God of Justice and Arbitration, the Dragon God of Death and Judgment, the Dragon of Life, and the Dragon of Arcane and Runes.

    On the left were the Giant Gods.

    Lord of Storms, God of Nature and Hunting, God of Stone Giants, God of Mountain Giants, God of Giant Love, God of Giant Tricks.

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel   Eight against six, it seemed that the Dragon God lineage had a certain advantage.

    However, the Lord of Storms was powerful, and the Giant Gods had not arrived yet.............

    A thick ckish-purple luster that represented Abyssal power suddenly appeared in the bottomless cracks on the already shattered and devastated surface. It was as viscous as liquid and slowly flowed, forming an Abyssal Portal that looked like a vortex or the mouth of a giant beast.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Another two god-like existences descended upon the Country of Fire.

    One of them had a bloated body with a big waist and a big body. He held a ferocious mace in his hand. His face was ferocious, and his skin was dark green. His entire body emitted a pungent smell. There were also demon flies, bloodthirsty mosquitoes, dead maggots, and other densely packed creatures surrounding him like a dark cloud.

    The Demon Lord, the second generation Ogre God Wapra.

    The reason why it was the second generation¡­...... This was because the first generation of Ogre God, Vaprak, had been killed by Annan in the distant past because he had an affair with one of Annan''s wives.

    The Dragon Gods only nced at the Ogre God and ignored him.

    It was simr to the Gnoll God, Yeenogu, who had died at the hands of Garen''s main body in the world of the Main Matter ne. Itsbat strength was notparable to the Dragon God or Giant God of the same level, so it was not a concern.

    What could really determine the direction of the current battle was thepetition between the various great Divine Powers.

    Therefore, although the gods of the Kobold race were affiliated, the Dragon Gods did not intend to let them help at all. Instead, they let them descend in the main material world to assist the True Dragon Army.

    However, there was another existence that appeared from the Abyss Portal with the Ogre God.

    They even needed to be prepared.

    It was a god and also a Demon Lord. It had weak Extraordinary Divine Power and was simr to a great Divine Power. It was called the Tauren King, the Tauren God, and the Beast Prince.

    Just like the Dark Sovereign, the Undead King, and other powerful Demon Lords, he was one of the highly anticipated Demon Dukes in the Abyss. His reputation was only below that of the Demon Prince, and he had the ambition to ascend to the throne of the Demon Lord. He had formed an alliance with the Demon Mother, Cang Ye, and was a rather firm ally and lover.

    ording to the legends, it had many names, such as Baphomete, Bafonte, Bafonte......... The most widely known name today is Baffement.

    Baphomet''s appearance was simr to a humanoid creature. His hooves stomped on the ground and he stood up high. A pair of ferocious and thick bull horns on his head seemed to be able to pierce through the sky. His pitch-ck fur that was stained with purple fluttered in the wind. The muscles under the fur were like stacked rocks, and vines intertwined. He was exceptionally strong.

    Streams of air flowed into his nostrils like dragons.

    It was wearing armor and holding a terrifying giant axe with an exaggerated and ferocious shape. The de of the axe was blood-red, like a red-hot iron, constantly shing with a turbid bloody light.

    After casually looking at the Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon, and then looking at the Lord of Storms, Baphomet held the blood-red axe in his arms and stood still. His aura was restrained. Although he had descended, he did not seem to have any intention of attacking.

    Baphomet was a demon lord who advocated violence and was barbaric by nature.

    If it had wanted to deal with the Dragon God, it would have charged forward without saying a word with reddened eyes the moment it showed itself. It would not have remained in ce like an outsider like it was now.

 Chapter 1122 Giant Gods Descended, Unexpected Shocking Change

    Although the second-generation Ogre God was also a Demon Lord, he was revered by Baphomet. Seeing this, he restrained his boiling Divine Power and narrowed his eyes. His fat palms kept eating the Death Worms on his body, chewing them, and the juice sshed everywhere.

    The Lord of Storms ''eyes focused, and with a questioning tone, he said in a deep voice, ""Buffament?"

    The current situation was a little strange. The Dragon Gods did not act rashly, but observed the situation and waited for an opportunity to act.

    Baphomet snorted.

    Under the gaze of the Lord of Storms, the Demon Lord, who was simr to a great Divine Power, waved his hand and said impatiently, ""Brat, are you questioning me?"

    "Don''t think that just because you''ve be the Giant Sovereign, you have the right to speak to me in this manner.¡±

    "Even Annan can''t give me orders!¡±

    "If it weren''t for the fact that you promised to help me in the Battle of the Abyss after the battle, I wouldn''t even bother with you.¡±

    Although Baphomet was beaten up by Annan several times, his barbaric nature did not change. Annan was angry and helpless, so he simply did not care.

    In terms of status and seniority, this fellow was even older than the Lord of Storms. He was an ancient existence in the same era as Annan, Io, and the other Master Gods, but his strength was slightly inferior.

    Zi .... The Lord of Storms was unmoved. He listened to Baphomet''s disobedience without any expression on his face, but the lightning and electric arcs around his body jumped faster, and his heart was obviously shaken.

    "Since you don''t want to fight, then why are you here, Baphomet?¡±

    Lord of Storms lowered his eyes and looked at the Demon Lord as he spoke.

    Baphomet snorted and did not answer the Lord of Storms. Instead, he shook his huge bull head and turned his gaze to the Dragon Gods, looking at the Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon Queen.

    "Bahamut, Tiamat."

    "Although I belong to the Giant God System, I''m not a true Giant God. It''s just that some giants admire my power.¡±

    Upon hearing Baphomet''s words, the Giant Gods became nervous. The Lord of Storms frowned, and endless lightning struck down from the sky.

    Baphomet turned a blind eye.

    "Oh?"

    "Buffament, it seems that you have your own considerations and ideas. Now that the situation is tense, you should directly tell us your purpose. Don''t waste each other''s time.¡±

    The Immortal Dragon Empress''s eyes moved slightly as she took the initiative to speak.

    "Alright, then I''ll get straight to the point." Baphometughed.¡±

    As he spoke, Buffament''s expression turned serious. He looked at the Dragon Gods and said in a deep voice, "" In this war, I will remain neutral and not attack your Dragon God. In exchange, you will assist me in the battle for the throne of the Abyss when I need it after the war ends.¡±

    Lord of Storms ''face darkened.

    The Dragon Gods looked at each other.

    He had already made a deal with the Sovereign of Dark Gloom, and now there was another Beast Prince?

    e¦Áglesnovel`c,om   The minds of the gods moved andmunicated with each other. Soon, the Immortal Dragon Empress smiled and said, ""No problem. We can establish the Styx River Contract. Under the condition that we don''t vite the Styx River Contract, the Dragon God n will assist you in bing the king.¡±

    "However, if you were to go against Sovereign Wu An, we wouldn''t be able to apany you.¡±

    "I know about your deal with Dark Gloom.¡±

    "No problem. At present, I am still considered an ally with the Dark Gloom brat. If we want to break off rtions, we can only do so when it is only me and him who are left to fight for the throne!¡±<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Hmph, hmph, let''s not talk about whether Wu An has the chance to reach this stage. When the timees, I won''t need you anymore.¡±

    Just as Baphomet and the Dragon God were about to discuss the details of the contract and sign the Styx Contract, the Lord of Storms finally couldn''t hold it in any longer.

    He said word by word, his voice almost squeezed out from between his teeth, ""Baphomet, I have promised you that I will help you be king after the war!¡±

    Baphomet stretched out a heavy finger and tapped the bull''s nose, flicking away the nonexistent booger. He sneered, ""What if they have some ultimate trump card? What if the Nine-Faced Dragon God, Io, was resurrected? What if the Dragon God faction won in the end?¡±

    The Lord of Storms could no longer hold back his anger. His face was livid as he roared,"Baffement! You have to remember your identity! You are¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Lord of Storms was interrupted by Baphomet.

    Buffament''s tone became low and violent, his eyes gradually reddened, and he said in a rough voice, ""Brat, we haven''t signed a contract yet, right? What''s the point of an illusory promise?¡±

    "Also, don''t use the Giant Divine System to pressure me. If you anger me, I''ll directly withdraw from the Giant Divine System.¡±

    Baphomet was powerful, and he had never received any benefits from the Giant Divine Branch. He had the capital to withdraw wantonly.

    Pausing for a moment, Buffament continued, ""Now, I''ll give you a choice.¡±

    " We signed the Styx Contract. I won''t help the Dragon God System. Correspondingly, if the Giant God System wins, they will help me in the battle for the throne of the Abyss after the battle!¡±

    After saying that, it stopped talking and silently waited for the Lord of Storms ''answer.

    Lord of Storms also saw that Baphomet''s will could not be changed, so he fell silent.

    If he didn''t agree, the mad cow, Baphomet, would really help the Dragon God lineage instead!

    Good fellow! The Dragon Gods looked askance.

    In the midst of the chaos and the confrontation between the gods, Baphomet relied on his irreceable value and wanted to sign a contract with the two major God Branches at the same time.

    Thinking about it carefully, this was indeed the safest way for Baphomet.

    Because no matter which side won, Baphomet would benefit from it. Moreover, he did not need to risk his life in the war. As long as he remained neutral, he could sit and watch the clouds rise and fall, and the gods fought in a chaotic war.

    This n was too good.

    The Immortal Dragon Queen fell into deep thought as she listened to Baphomet''s words.

    ording to Baphomet''s barbaric and violent character.............. It was impossible for it to be so cautious and intelligent to think of such a scheme. Then, the question was, why would Baphomet have such an idea?

    "Demon Mother Cang Ye¡­...... Was it you who gave advice to Baphomet?¡±

    The Immortal Dragon Empress thought to herself.

    The Mother of Demons and Baphomet were allies.

    The Dark Sovereign was also the Demon Mother''s proudest son, so the three of them were rted.

    The Mother of Demons, Baphomet, the Dark Sovereign........... If these three powerful Archdemons formed an alliance first, with the help of the Dragon God lineage, they might have a chance to defeat the Prince of Demons and be kings!

    If one of them really seeded in bing king.

    The Dragon God lineage would be the greatest support behind the Fiend Monarch.............

 Chapter 1123 Seventh Place, New Great Divine Power

    In the current situation, due to the existence of the Demon Lord, Baphomet, who was simr to a great Divine Power.

    The battle between the dragon and the giant was in a stalemate. For the time being, neither of them made a move directly. Instead, they watched the situation.

    After waiting for a few seconds, Baphomet grew impatient. His eyes gradually turned blood-red, and his breathing became much heavier. He stared at the Lord of Storms with an unfriendly gaze.

    If the Lord of Storms was unwilling to sign a contract with Baphomet.

    Then, in order to wait for the Dragon God System to stabilize and be his support after the war, Baphomet would really decide to turn hostile on the spot, withdraw from the Giant God System, and help the Dragon Gods defeat the Giant God.

    Compared to signing a contract with both Divine Branches and sitting back and waiting for the victor to emerge, there was a certain risk in participating.

    However, the Beast-like Prince Baphomet was a warlike person by nature, so he didn''t mind fighting.

    On the other side.

    Looking at the restless Baphomet who was gradually unable to suppress his fighting spirit, the Lord of Storms finallypromised. Under the slightly disappointed gazes of the Dragon Gods, he said to Baphomet in a deep voice, ""Alright, Buffament, you win.¡±

    "Stop it, I will sign the Styx Contract with you!¡±

    The Dragon Gods were eyeing them covetously.

    If Baphomet became the Dragon God''s helper instead............. The Lord of Storms did not want to see such a scene when there was another opponent who was simr to a great Divine Power.

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel   "Kid, you''re really indecisive.¡±

    "Can''t you make a decision earlier? Hmph, I really hope that the Dragon God faction can win now and teach you a lesson, you arrogant brat.¡±

    Baphomet let out a long breath. His bright red eyes gradually faded, and his boiling fighting spirit dissipated. He regained his rationality.

    Immediately, the Lord of Storms signed a contract with Baphomet with a dark face.

    After signing a contract with the Dragon God, Baphomet''s rugged bull face was filled with satisfaction and joy. He even mooed subconsciously.

    His gaze shifted between the Giant Gods and the Dragon Gods. The Minotaur Sovereignughed and said, ""Now, everyone, just pretend that I don''t exist. It''s a rare thing to be able to watch the battle of gods up close.¡±

    Thump!

    Baphomet stabbed his blood-red axe into the ground and sat down on the spot, as if he wanted to be a spectator in the front row.

    The Ogre God scratched his head and sat beside Baphomet, looking up to Baphomet.

    "Since you want to stay, don''t me us if you get involved.¡±

    Lord of Storms said.

    Buffament snorted and ignored the Lord of Storms.

    Although Baphomet and Annan had constant conflicts and were hostile to Annan, it also respected Annan as an opponent. It despised the Lord of Storms for using Annan''s trust in it to trick Annan into surrounding and killing him in its own divine kingdom.

    His prejudice against the Lord of Storms was also one of the reasons why he had epted Cang Ye''s suggestion and chosen to remain neutral in this war.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It wanted to see the Lord of Storms suffer a great loss at the hands of the Dragon God. It would be best if he died directly.

    As for why he didn''t teach the Lord of Storms a lesson himself¡­........... Although Baphiment was fearless and unafraid of the Lord of Storms, its strength was indeed inferior to the current Lord of Storms. Its true strength was between the Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon Queen. It was slightly weaker than the Metal Dragon God, but also slightly stronger than the Immortal Dragon Queen.

    Now that he could sessfully threaten the Lord of Storms, he had chosen an opportunity that the Lord of Storms could not refuse.

    At the same time.

    The Lord of Storms, who had always been calm as if everything was under his control, became a little gloomy.

    He really didn''t expect that this guy, Baphomet, would turn against him at the end. Not only was he passive, but he even threatened him instead.

    "However, even without Baphomet, I will still win this war!¡±

    "If I lose¡­..... No, I can''t lose."

    With the price of killing his respected Father God, the Lord of Storms had no way out.

    In his unwavering determination, the Lord of Storms regained his calm. His gaze was like an ancient well and deep pool as he looked at the Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon Queen.

    "Come, after parting ways in the Forest of Light, I hope you''ve improved!¡±

    Previously, the Dragon God and Giant God''s invasion of the Divine Kingdom was mainly aimed at killing the other gods rather than engaging in a head-on war. Therefore, when the other gods ''reinforcements arrived, they would quickly retreat.

    However, it was obviously different this time.

    When the Giant Gods rushed over, the Dragon Gods did not retreat. It was obvious that they had the intention of shing with the Giant God System again. Coupled with Baphomet''s sudden betrayal, the Lord of Storms was furious and prepared to fight.

    Thunder, storm, fire, ice.......... All kinds of catastroph-like phenomena burst forth and gathered towards the Lord of Storms.

    [Meteorology Authority: Heaven Shakes All Things!]

    The catastrophe had a physical form, and six new arms grew on the sides and back of the Lord of Storms.

    Creation Authority: Eight-armed Giant God!

    A blue sky suddenly descended, recing the original dark red sky of the Fire Country, overlooking the entire Fire Country.

    [Sky Authority: Overturn the Heavens!]

    Weng weng weng.

    Round after round of golden suns rose slowly, eventually forming a total of ten suns. They hung high in the blue sky, emitting endless light and heat. They were dazzling and dazzling, as if they were the eyes of the Lord of Storms, looking down at the entire Fire Country.

    Sun Authority: Sun Eye!

    The eight-armed god stood in the middle of the sky like a giant in the Land of Fire. It was almost as tall as the sky and the earth. The ten suns behind it shone with divine might. The aura that made people tremble and oppress surged in all directions.

 Chapter 1124 Seventh Place, New Great Divine Power

    The Lord of Storms did not hold back. He brazenly activated his strongestbat form and unfolded his domain of authority.

    In addition, he did not rely on divine artifacts or divine weapons this time. Instead, he concentrated andpressed his extraordinary divine power into his own body, intending to fight the Dragon God head-on.

    As for why he didn''t use a divine artifact¡­........ Of course, it wasn''t because the Lord of Storms wanted a fair fight.

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§®   The God Equipment of the Lord of Storms could no longer keep up with his current level.

    The use of divine weapons also consumed divine power, but the effect of divine weapons was not as good as the Lord of Storms ''own control of divine power. Instead, it was a burden and restriction for him.

    "Although I''m very unwilling to admit it, this kid is indeed ridiculously strong now.¡±

    Buffament looked at the Lord of Storms, who was showing off his might, and couldn''t help but stick out his tongue and lick his lips.

    Immediately, the Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon Queen looked at each other, then pped their dragon wings at the same time. Their bodies that covered the sky left two huge tear marks in the blue sky as they faced the Lord of Storms.

    The ten suns shot out dazzling beams of light that swept toward the Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon Empress.

    The two Dragon Gods were huge, but they were also extremely vigorous. They flickered and moved in the ten rays of sunlight, not even touching a single dragon scale. In an instant, they approached the Lord of Storms.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The Lord of Storms, in the form of an eight-armed Giant God, waved his arms and engaged the two Dragon Gods in closebat.

    The Metal Dragon God''s dazzling golden ws reached out, and each of its hooked toes shone with sharpness. The Lord of Storms clenched his fist, and endless lightning danced on it as he shed head-on with the Metal Dragon God.

    Bang!

    Thousands of electric arcs burst forth from the Lord of Storms ''fist, leaping towards the Metal Dragon God''s scales, crackling and burning spiderweb-like cracks. The dragon scales where they came into direct contact were dented and shattered. At the same time, the Metal Dragon God''s sharp ws tore apart the skin of the Lord of Storms'' fist, leaving behindcerations.

    A pair of burning arms on the Lord of Storms ''back reached out and grabbed the Immortal Dragon Queen''s neck.

    Whoosh!

    One of the Immortal Dragon Queen''s dragon wings carried a monstrous force as it pped at the Lord of Storms ''fire arm, bursting out a terrifying me shock wave.

    During this period, the ten suns continued to shoot out light beams, shining on the two Dragon Gods, weakening their bodies as much as possible. Moreover, when the light beams that the Dragon Gods avoidednded on the Lord of Storms, they were absorbed by him instead, strengthening his divine body.

    The Lord of Storms would asionally use magic authority to construct all kinds of spells that filled the sky. They were gorgeous and colorful, and they continuously bombarded the Dragon God.

    Inparison, the Dragon God''s performance wasn''t as magnificent.

    The Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon Empress also knew magic, but they were iparable to the Lord of Storms, who had inherited the magic authority of Annan, so they might as well not use it.

    Even an Extraordinary Divine Power at the level of a mid-level Divine Power would find it difficult topare to a Great Divine Power.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    However, the performance of the Greater Divine Power Dragon Gods was mainly due to their Dragon God physiques. The quality of every part of their bodies far exceeded that of ordinary Divine Weapons. They couldpete with the Greater Divine Powers just by relying on their bodies.

    The dragon scales had powerful defenses, and they even had extremely powerful regenerative abilities at the Dragon God level.

    The dragon''s ws and teeth, dragon breath, and so on were terrifying. Even the Lord of Storms did not dare to take them head-on.

    Hence, in such a situation, just like in the Forest of Light, the battle between the Lord of Storms and the two Dragon Gods was still in a stalemate. It was difficult to determine the victor. Although minor injuries kept appearing, they all healed in an instant.

    Without a one-time heavy injury of sufficient strength, they could fight until the world was destroyed and the sun and moon fell.

    However, the more he fought against the two Dragon Gods, the more hostile the Lord of Storms felt.

    This was because if Baphomet had joined the battle and lured away a random Dragon God, the situation would have beenpletely different. If he could fight the Dragon Gods alone, the Lord of Storms was confident that he could defeat any of them.

    At the same time, looking at the gods who were fighting and feeling the wails of the Country of Fire, the gods of the Hero Domain panicked even more.

    There were more than three great Divine Powers fighting at the moment.

    The first generation Iron Dragon King and the God of Nature and Hunting were not idle either. They were engaged in a fierce battle.

    There were a total of five great Divine Powers, plus the other Dragon Gods and Giant Gods............. There was no Beast Overlord to resist the aftershocks here. Under the chaotic situation of the gods, the destruction caused by the Fire Country was increasing.

    At the same time.

    The eyes of the God of Strength and Courage in the Sky Garden moved slightly, noticing the sudden abnormal changes in the Sky Garden.

    A pir of light rose from the silent peaks, attracting the attention of the gods.

    A strange crown that seemed to be weaved from thorny flowers slowly emerged from the pir of light, and the vast life force from all levels of the Hero Domain gathered toward the crown like a river. The bodies of countless heroic spirits also became illusory, fusing with the life force and being absorbed by the crown.

    At the same time, the crown grewrger andrger, releasing a dense white light that interweaved and constructed..........

    This series of changes happened very quickly.

    It was as if in an instant, endless life force fused with the heroic spirit, forming an expressionless giant human figure made of solid white light with a crown on his head. He exuded an aura that was no weaker than ordinary great Divine Powers.

    This was the Heroic Spirit King.

    When the Hero''s Domain encountered unbearable damage, the Hero''s Crown would rise and absorb life force and Heroic Spirits, giving birth to a Heroic Spirit King to stop the damage to their own domain.

    The gazes of the gods contained the power to analyze the rules and understand the world''s origin.

 Chapter 1125 Seventh Place, New Great Divine Power

    The moment he saw this existence, he understood why it had appeared.

    "Hmm? Legend had it that there was a sacred item in the Hero''s Domain, the Hero''s Crown.¡±

    "If you can obtain the recognition of the Hero Domain and obtain the Hero''s Crown, you can be the King of Heroic Spirits.¡±

    "Could this be the Hero''s Crown? This legend is actually true. However, how can I obtain the recognition of the Hero Domain? This information seemed to have been hidden very well.¡±

    Looking at the Heroic Spirit King, the God of Strength and Courage''s eyes were filled with intense desire.

    Although he upied the Hall of Heroic Spirits, he was not the master of the Heroic Spirits and could notmand them...........

    In the next second, the Heroic Spirit King transformed into a white rainbow and instantly descended on the Fire Country that was being destroyed.

    "Haha, this is getting more and more interesting.¡±

    Seeing this, Baphomet, who thought that the scene was not chaotic enough,ughed out loud.

    As a spectator, it felt that the more intense this battle of gods was, the better.

    Heroic Spirit King?

    The battle between the Dragon God and the Giant Gods did not stop because of the appearance of the Heroic Spirit King. However, they could not ignore the existence of the Heroic Spirit King. They paid more attention to it and were tense.

    The already chaotic battle situation became even more unpredictable.

    The appearance of this Heroic Spirit King was something that neither the Giant Gods nor the Dragon Gods had expected.

    Because it was the first time it was born.

    Before this, the Hero Domain had never weed such arge-scale divine battle. It had never suffered such a degree of destruction, and the Heroic Spirit King had never been born.

    "Is this the consciousness of a hero trying to protect himself?¡±

    Lord of Storms frowned.

    Whether the ne itself had consciousness was a controversial question among the intelligent biologists of the prime material ne.

    However, the higher the level of existence, the clearer the understanding of this problem.

    Especially in the eyes of the Lord of Storms, the Metal Dragon God, the Immortal Dragon Empress, and other gods, the ne Consciousness had always existed.

    For example, a Beast Overlord was the embodiment of Beast Vige''s consciousness. At the same time, it had its own will and could think independently.

    The consciousness of the Hero''s Domain was still very weak. Only when it encounteredrge-scale destruction would it instinctively defend itself. Combined with the power of the Hero''s Domain, it gave birth to the Heroic Spirit King.

    However, a powerful ne consciousness didn''t mean that it could be materialized.

    For example, in the Bottomless Abyss, the consciousness of the Abyss was toorge, and it was difficult for it to be unified. That was why there was the legend of the Demon Monarch. ording to the legend, when the Demon Monarch was born, the consciousness of the Abyss would have a sufficiently powerful carrier and would fuse with it to be a Supreme Monarch.

    Why were there so many powerful demons plotting a war to be kings?

    Why were the gods afraid of the Abyss?<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Because the stronger one was, the more one could sense the existence of the ne''s consciousness and know the authenticity of this legend!

    The moment the Heroic Spirit King appeared, he was expressionless and silent. He turned his white, faceless face and looked at the five great Divine Powers.

    Without a doubt, the ones who caused the most damage to the Fire Country were the Lord of Storms, the Metal Dragon God, the Immortal Dragon Queen, the first generation of the Iron Dragon King, and the God of Nature and Hunting.

    Buzz, buzz, buzz ... A dazzling white curtain condensed behind the Heroic Spirit King.

    Greatsword, pike, halberd, hammer, il, long knife, short knife, short sword, siege hammer.............. The weapons that countless Heroic Spirits were good at took form. Then, like a storm, they brazenly swept towards the five great Divine Powers.

    These weapons were not ordinary.

    As it was a weapon of a heroic spirit, it carried the will of the heroic spirit and was called a precious artifact. It often had extraordinary power.

    The Heroic Spirit King''s intelligence was very low. He only had one instinctive goal-to kill or expel the target that caused damage to the Hero''s Domain.

    The stronger they were, the more damage they would cause, and the more hostility they would attract from the Heroic Spirit King.

    Of course, in a one-on-one situation, this temporarily born Heroic Spirit King, who was simr to a great Divine Power, was actually inferior to any of the great Divine Powers present. This was because it was not considered strong. It was equivalent to stepping into the threshold of a great Divine Power, and it was even inferior to a Beast Lord.

    But now that the battle was chaotic and anxious, the participation of a new great Divine Power was bound to bring about more changes.

    "Bastard!"

    e¦Áglesnovel`c,om   Lord of Storms ''pupils constricted, and his heart became heavy.

    In his field of vision, attacks that he could notpletely ignore wereing in a continuous stream. They were like a mighty river of precious artifacts, and their scale was farrger than the other gods.

    The reason was simple.

    Because the Lord of Storms was the strongest, when he attacked, he had the greatest impact on the Country of Fire. Naturally, he received the most hostility from the Heroic Spirit King and attracted the most attacks.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Knife, fork, sword, halberd¡­. Countless weapons bombarded the Lord of Storms ''body, pricking him like a hedgehog. The pain was unbearable.

    Bang!

    These weapons exploded, causing the Lord of Storms to freeze slightly. His body shook, and his extraordinary power surged within him.

    Taking advantage of the opportunity, the Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon Queenunched a series of attacks, causing the Lord of Storms to fall into a disadvantageous position. It was only when the Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon Queen also needed to deal with the Heroic Spirit King''s attacks that they found an opportunity and once again ended in a draw.

    However¡­

    Although the three of them were within the attack range, the Lord of Storms was still under the Heroic Spirit King''s greatest firepower. As time passed, he gradually fell into a disadvantage under the siege of the two Dragon Gods.

    "Hahaha, Schrommutz, you didn''t expect this, did you?¡±

    The Metal Dragon God couldn''t help but roar andugh in the midst of the battle.

    Lord of Storms ''expression was gloomy. He waved away the precious artifacts that filled the sky with one hand. At the same time, he looked at the Immortal Dragon Empress and said in a hoarse voice,"You knew about the existence of the Hero King, so you deliberately lured me to the Hero Domain?¡±

 Chapter 1126 Seventh Place, New Great Divine Power

    "No, it''s precisely because we didn''t expect it either, that''s why we feel so happy.¡±

    It was true that he deliberately lured the Lord of Storms over. As for this Hero King who joined halfway ................ Sorry, I''m really not familiar with him.

    Upon hearing the answer, the Lord of Storms ''expression darkened even more. Thunder covered the sky and he did not say a word.

    Due to the appearance of the Heroic Spirit King, the chaotic and deadlocked situation of the God Wars was broken.

    On the other side.

    On the battlefield outside the five great Divine Powers.

    As the Heroic Spirit King''s power was not unlimited, it did not target these gods.

    Since Baphomet and the Ogre God did not participate in the battle, there were two more Dragon Gods than the Giant God.

    The Dragon God of Destruction, the Dragon God of Ruby, the Dragon God of Justice and Arbitration, the Dragon God of Death and Judgment, the Dragon of Life, and the Dragon of Arcane and Runes.

    The God of Stone Giants, the God of Mountain Giants, the God of Giant Love, and the God of Giant Trickery.

    Six against four, the Dragon Gods held the initiative.

    Under such circumstances, the Giant Gods adopted a strategy. They did not split up to deal with the Dragon Gods. Instead, they joined forces and stood in a circr formation. The God of Stone Giants and the God of Mountain Giants were the main force, while the God of Giant Love and the God of Giant Trickery were the auxiliary forces. They resisted wave after wave of attacks from the Dragon Gods.

    The Dragon God of Destruction, Carax, raised his neck. After a moment of umtion, he spat out a fan-shaped me curtain that enveloped all the Giant Gods.

    Kacha! Kacha!

    Numerous towering mountains rose from the ground, forming a ten-thousand-foot barrier that was stackedyer byyer to resist the scorching mes.

    However, the fire was formless. Although most of it was blocked by the mountains created by the Mountain Giant God, there were still many that swept towards the other Giant Gods. Combined with the attacks of the other Dragon Gods, the Giant Gods were in a sorry state.

    The Destruction Dragon God''s attack was extremely destructive.

    Other than the God of Stone Giants and the God of Mountain Giants, the other two Giant Gods were weaker and were not good at defense. If they were hit, they would suffer serious injuries.

    "Love God! " I''ll leave the Dragon God of Destruction to you. It''s powerful and destructive, but it''s simple-minded and easy to handle.¡±

    The Mountain Giant God transmitted his divine thoughts andmunicated with the Giant God of Love.

    Giant Love God nis. Although she only had a weak Divine Power, as the second daughter of Annan, she also had a strong quasi-Divine Power. She was in charge of the power of love and had a very powerful skill.

    This female giant god was wearing a half-covered gauze dress. Her figure was graceful, and her proportions were perfect. There was a light like the morning mist that enveloped her face, making people unable to help but want to peek at her.

    After hearing the words of the Mountain Giant God, nis sighed softly.

    Then, she turned to look at the Dragon God of Destruction, and the light covering her face dissipated.

    [Love Authority: True lovests forever.]

    "Hmm? What a beautiful little girl!"

    Carrix was slightly stunned. The moment he saw nis ''face, his breathing became much heavier.

    nis''s eyes were colorful, like a whirlpool, causing Carrix to sink into it. He felt a strong desire to mate with her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    This was not because of the pure attraction of beauty.

    Carrix felt his heart skip a beat.

    At the same time, nis ''gaze towards the Dragon God of Destruction was filled with genuine admiration for the Dragon God of Destruction.

    True Love Forever would not only make Carrix fall in love with nis, but also make it impossible for nis to restrain her love for the Dragon God, because true love was a two-way street.

    As long as it was activated, even she herself would not be able to remove the effect.

    If nis used True Love Eternity to kill the enemy, he would be in extreme pain afterward, and it would take thousands of years for him to recover.

    Because she had killed her true love.

    "Carrix, my love, leave with me.¡±

    " Leave this bottomless vortex of war and go to a peaceful ne where you and I can let go of our racial hatred and live in love.¡±

    Staring at Carrix, nis''s beautiful face was filled with affection as he spoke.

    If he wanted to kill the Dragon God of Destruction, it would be impossible without a great Divine Power in the surroundings.

    Therefore, nis chose to use his weaker self to take away the Dragon God of Destruction, who was the strongest individual on the battlefield, and reduce the pressure on the other Giant Gods.

    "Good! Beauty, I promise you, let''s go!¡±

    Carrix immediately agreed, then leaped out of the Dragon God camp and charged towards nis.

    The other giants and gods did not stop him.

    Whoosh!

    The dragon wings brought up a curtain of fire, and the majestic Dragon God of Destruction grabbed onto nis ''waist with one w. The contrast between their physiques was like that of a beast and a beauty, but when they stared at each other, the love in their eyes was iparably real.

    With nis in tow, the Dragon God of Destruction flew past the defensive circle of the Giant Gods.

    However, what made the Giant Gods ''expressions change was that the Dragon God of Destruction didn''t leave.

    Crack crack ....... The mes formed chains that wrapped around her limbs and waist, binding her tightly. Not only did it make it difficult for her divine body to move, but it also blocked the cirction of her divine power.

    "My love, why are you?"

    nis did not know what to do, and a deste expression appeared on his face.

    Because of true love, he felt heartache for the Dragon God of Destruction''s actions.

    "My beauty, I love you so much.¡±

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel   "But, my love is possessive and plundered. I can''t tolerate you leaving my side. Even if there''s a slight possibility, even if I think that you might leave me, my heart aches so much that I can''t breathe.¡±

    "So, you should obediently be my exclusive property.¡±

    "My lover, wait a moment. When the war is over, I will bring you back to the divine kingdom and dote on you.¡±

 Chapter 1127 Demon Monarch Iron Garen, Suppress The World

    Carrix had a crazed look on his face as he roared andughed maniacally. The mes on his body surged and raged endlessly.

    The Dragon God who was familiar with Carax knew that this guy was a lunatic. His nature was extremely crazy, and he was extremely possessive and destructive............... nis might not be able to withstand the love of a madman.

    In addition, if the God of Frost Giants had the same view of love as Carrix, he wouldn''t have fallen into Euler''s hands.

    "I understand, Carrix."

    "Although you are unwilling to leave with me, my love for you will not weaken in the slightest.¡±

    "I will wait for your triumphant return."

    nis ''heart skipped a beat, and he looked shy. He was moved by Carrix''s crazy deration.

    And this was the terrifying part of true love.

    Once true love was born, no matter what kind of existence the other party was, they would be unable to extricate themselves and fall in love with the other party''s entire being.

    Under the watchful eyes of the Dragon God and Giant God, the Dragon God of Destruction opened his mouth and swallowed the limp nis, protecting and imprisoning him in his stomach.

    "This fellow, Carrix¡­..........¡±

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§®   Tamara shook her head and said nothing.

    "You want to use my beloved nis to restrain me?¡±

    At this time, the Dragon God of Destruction turned his fierce gaze towards the Giant Gods and roared, sparks flying from his mouth.

    "I can''t stand the idea of using nis as a tool.¡±

    "Die, all of you die!"

    The Dragon God of Destruction''s destructive power increased a little as his fury was ignited.

    With the crazed Dragon God of Destruction as the leader, the six Dragon Gods began a fierce offensive against the Giant Gods.

    The three Giant Gods formed a triangr formation to resist, but it was quite difficult. They were like a lonely boat on a stormy sea, swaying.

    They were already in a passive position, and now they had lost a god, but the other party was unscathed............... This put the Giant Gods in a dangerous situation.

    On the other side.

    Lord of Storms frowned deeply.

    While fighting, he did not ignore the situation of the other gods. Therefore, he discovered the giant gods who were on the verge of copse, difficult to resist, and whose defenses were rapidly disintegrating.

    The situation quickly worsened.

    Due to the Heroic Spirit King''s targeting, the Lord of Storms was suppressed. Among the giant gods, only the God of Nature, the God of Hunting, and the first generation of the Iron Dragon King were fighting back and forth. The rest were already in danger.

    In the current situation, it could be said that the Giant Divine System had fallen into a huge disadvantage.

    To be honest, it wasn''t just the giants who didn''t expect this.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Even the Dragon Gods did not expect this.

    In the Dragon Gods ''imagination, this battle would be extremely dangerous. Then, when the Lord of Storms was careless, they would use the appearance of the Time Dragon, which was simr to a great Divine Power, to deal a heavy blow to the Lord of Storms.

    As the Lord of Storms was too powerful, the Dragon Gods ''n did not hope to kill him directly. It was enough to inflict heavy injuries.

    At that time, the Giant Divine System would fall apart, and the Lord of Storms would be powerless to turn the tide.

    However, as the saying went, ns could not keep up with changes.

    The situation in the war of gods was changing.

    First, Buffament and the Ogre God chose to be neutral, and then the Heroic Spirit King appeared, mainly targeting the Lord of Storms.............. At this time, the Time Dragon, which was simr to a great Divine Power, woulde out at the right time and have the opportunity to kill the Lord of Storms!

    When they saw the current situation, the Dragon Gods were extremely happy.

    Correspondingly, the Lord of Storms ''expression was extremely gloomy.

    However, he had a strong will and could barely ept the current situation. He forced himself to calm down and look for opportunities in the dangerous situation.

    However, what happened next became thest straw that overwhelmed the Lord of Storms ''rationality.

    The Lord of Storms had just exchanged a blow with the Immortal Dragon Queen when the Immortal Dragon Queen turned her head and roared, shouting at the God of Stone Giants on the other end, ""Skoleus! Look at the current situation. Have you not made a decision yet?¡±

    "I know that you were unwilling to participate in the war during the Dragon Fall War. You only wanted to lead your people to protect yourself and have no deep hatred for the Dragon n.¡±

    "Back then, I gave you a choice, and you made the right decision. You refused, and my Dragon n suffered a crushing defeat.¡±

    "This time, I''ve already given you a lot of advice in advance. Think about it carefully. I believe you can still make the right decision!¡±

    "Leave this ce immediately and lead your people out of the Giant Divine System. The Dragon n will not pursue any of your mistakes!¡±

    From the Immortal Dragon Queen''s words, it could be heard that the Dragon God hadmunicated with the God of Stone Giants more than once.

    In fact, after the War of Glory ended, the Immortal Dragon Queen had secretly bewitched the God of Stone Giants on the eve of the conflict between the dragons and giants. Although she was rejected time and time again, she never stopped, causing the God of Stone Giants to be extremely shaken.

    In this war, the God of Stone Giants still only defended and did not attack, thanks to the Immortal Dragon Empress.

    On the other side.

    Under the Dragon God''s attack, the God of Stone Giants, who had a quiet personality and seemed to be carved out of stone, used his powerful defense to share the pressure. His heart fluctuated as he raised his eyelids.

    The Immortal Dragon Empress ''words were extremely tempting.

    Because the God of Stone Giants knew that the Immortal Dragon Empress ''words were true.

    The entire Stone Giant race only believed in the God of Stone Giants. They did not like war and were gentle in nature. They were only willing to guard their ownnd and live a stable life. Even if a True Dragon descended into their territory and did not attack their n, they would not be bothered.

    Dragons and giants hated each other and would not rest until one of them died. The stone giant was the only exception.

 Chapter 1128 Demon Monarch Iron Garen, Suppress The World

    "Scriyus, don''t believe Tiamat''s nonsense.¡±

    "You''re a giant. How can a dragon let a giant go?¡±

    Looking at the wavering God of Stone Giants, Lord of Storms ''heart tightened as he shouted.

    The Immortal Dragon Empressughed and said, " Dragons won''t let go of giants who have a grudge against them. But stone giants? They''re gentle and harmless, and they never take the initiative to attack our True Dragons. Why can''t we let them go!¡±

    After a pause, the Immortal Dragon Empress''s words hit the nail on the head. "" Lord of Storms, you keep saying that it''s for the good of the Giant Tribe. However, there are obviously better choices for the Stone Giants, but you turn a blind eye to them and insist on dragging them into the vortex of war.¡±

    "Don''t tell me that killing and injuring countless Stone Giants and destroying their families is for their own good? Lead them to glory!"

    Lord of Storms was determined and unmoved.

    In his eyes, this was a necessary sacrifice.

    However, the God of Stone Giants ''body trembled, and his silent face revealed a sorrowful expression.

    The people loved and trusted him, and only listened to his oracle.

    He also loved his people.

    Every stone giant who died in a meaningless war made the God of Stone Giants feel self-reproach, guilt, and pain, but he was helpless and could not escape from the vortex of war.

    Countless thoughts ran through his mind, and in the end, the God of Stone Giants ''gaze became determined.

    Looking at the Lord of Storms, the God of Stone Giants spoke slowly, his voice rough and heavy, ""Elder brother, I''m sorry. My people can''t bear the burden anymore.¡±

    Upon hearing the words of the God of Stone Giants, the Lord of Storms felt as if he had been struck by lightning.

    "Skoleus! What are you talking about!"

    "Frost Giant, Fire Giant, Mountain Giant, Storm Giant............ Are the lives of the other giants not lives? Are the lives of your stone giants the only precious ones?¡±

    "In this all-out war, they are all bleeding and fighting! Fight for a better tomorrow for the Giant Tribe!¡±

    "And you! Now you are telling me that you want to be a coward! Betray your own race!"

    The Lord of Storms ''voice was almost roaring.

    "I''m sorry, brother. I understand your anger, but only the stone giants are my people. I only care about them.¡±

    The God of Stone Giants remained indifferent to the death of the other giants mentioned by the Lord of Storms.

    With that, the God of Stone Giants no longer hesitated. He left the battlefield amidst the roars of the surrounding giant gods, and the Dragon Gods did not stop him from leaving.

    "Haha, Mountain Giant God, Giant Trickster God, you can leave if you want.¡±

    The Immortal Dragon Empress smiled.

    However, the God of Stone Giants dared to leave because the Stone Giants really had no enmity with the dragons. The God of Stone Giants also did not have any Dragon Gods who were hostile to him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    However, the rest of the Giant Gods could not. Their people, including themselves, were enemies of the Dragon race and the Dragon God family. If they dared to listen to the Immortal Dragon Queen''s bewitchment, the Dragon race would eliminate them as soon as the war ended.

    The two giant gods were not stupid. They gritted their teeth and barely survived the siege of the six Dragon Gods.

    The betrayal of the God of Stone Giants became thest straw that crushed the Lord of Storms ''rationality.

    At this moment, the Lord of Storms thought of the many difficulties he had encountered.

    His brother, the God of Fire Giants, guarded against him like a thief and was unwilling to use his military equipment. His sister, Siati, also resented him and deliberately let him be besieged by the Dragon God in the Beast Vige.

    The high hopes ced on Baphomet directly stated that he wanted to be neutral and was unwilling to take any risks.

    There was also the God of Stone Giants¡­....... Even if he ignored the other giant races, the Lord of Storms still trusted the God of Stone Giants. At most, he was worried, but he never thought that the God of Stone Giants would betray him.

    He looked at the God of Stone Giants who was leaving indifferently.

    In the mind of the Lord of Storms, the string that had always been tense and never rxed............... It finally broke.

    "I''m a man of great talent and foresight. I''m broad-minded and I''m willing to sacrifice everything for the Giant Tribe and the Giant Divine System.¡±

    "Father doesn''t think highly of me and isn''t willing to help, so I''ll kill my father.¡±

    "Brothers and sisters each have their own ulterior motives. The Giant Divine System is divided, so I will exert my kindness and power one by one to unify the Divine System.¡±

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§®   " Every minute and every second, for the future of the Giant Tribe, I have never rxed. I am always vignt and alert.¡±

    "But, but why is it like this?¡±

    "Why has the world never stood by my side? Why is it that every situation I encounter is dangerous?¡±

    " No, I am the Giant Master God, and I shoulder the responsibility of leading the Giant Tribe to glory. Even if the world isn''t on my side, even if everyone betrays me, I can still seed on my own!¡±

    "As long as I''m here, we won''t lose this war!¡±

    Lord of Storms roared in his heart, his eyes gradually filled with hostility and ruthlessness.

    "Heroic Spirit King? Since you like to target me so much, hehe, just let the Hero Domain copse and all living things perish!¡±

    Ah!

    Lightning Authority: Lightning Prison!

    With a roar, scorching and ring lightning burst forth from the Lord of Storms, forming a ball of lightning that was even more brilliant than the sun. Wherever it passed, even the sky and sun that he had created were swallowed and evaporated. The surging power repelled the Metal Dragon God and Immortal Dragon Queen that were attacking him.

    When the two Dragon Gods steadied their bodies and looked at the Lord of Storms again.

    Under the protection of the Prison of Thunder, the sky, the sea, the sun, the weather, the natural disasters, and the magical elements............... These things appeared one after another, like a tide, gathering towards the Lord of Storms.

 Chapter 1129 Demon Monarch Iron Garen, Suppress The World

    The Lord of Storms gathered his eight arms and raised them high. He absorbed the power of various authorities and formed a colorful world ball.

    As a top-notch Divine Power with a divine persona level of twenty, he did not hold back at all at this moment. He frantically poured his Extraordinary Divine Power into the World Ball. Due to the overload of pumping Divine Power, his eyes were almost red, his skin cracked, and the divine light flickered crazily.

    Creation Authority: World!

    The divine skill that had once destroyed the Forest of Light and killed billions of beasts reappeared.

    What was different from thest time was that the Lord of Storms had restrained himself and was unwilling to destroy the ne world at will. This time, he held nothing back and even exceeded the burden he could bear.

    The world sphere in the center of the eight arms was more than three timesrger than the world sphere that destroyed the Forest of Light.

    "Hiss, the ultimate skill of that old fellow from Annan............ To create and destroy."

    "Good kid, it seems like you''vepletely grasped it.¡±

    "However, how did he manage to grasp the power of Annan so quickly?¡±

    Looking at the Lord of Storms who had lost his mind and gone mad, and feeling the World Sphere that had changed drastically in many authorities, Baphomet gasped.

    In the previous battle with Annan, Baphomet had experienced the power of the World Ball. If Annan didn''t really want to kill it and held back, Baphomet knew that he would die.

    Even so, the near-death experience at that time was still vivid in his mind and hard to forget.

    "The entire Hero Domain might copse.¡±

    "This kid is really ruthless. Not long ago, he destroyed a level of Beast Vige, and now he wants to destroy the entire Hero Domain.¡±

    In the Hero Domain, there was only the not-so-smart Heroic Spirit King. He did not have a mature will incarnation like the Beast Lord.

    Its instincts could not divide the Land of Fire.

    As the most intermediate level, if the Country of Fire suffered, the entire Hero Domain would be affected by the radiation.

    "Let''s go, let''s go. It''s dangerous to stay here.¡±

    Baphomet had been maintaining the Abyssal Rift for the sake of escaping, and there was no God to stop it.

    He grabbed the slow and bloated Ogre God and disappeared into the Abyssal Crack.

    At the same time.

    If it weren''t for the majesty of the gods, the gods in the Hero Domain would have screamed when they saw the Lord of Storms.

    A top-notch Divine Power was too terrifying.

    They didn''t have the power of the Lord of Storms, and they could still migrate their God''s Kingdom in time.

    If the hero domain was destroyed and the divine kingdom was destroyed, the losses of these gods would be too great. Their vitality would be greatly damaged.

    "Dragon Gods, don''t back down this time. Come on!¡±

    "The survival of the Hero Domain depends on you!¡±

    At the same time, the Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon Queen seemed to have heard the thoughts of the gods in the Hero Domain. This time, they did not retreat.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The Lord of Storms was overloaded with his authority. This was his strongest moment, but also his weakest moment.

    Now was the best chance to kill the Lord of Storms.

    If he let it go, ording to the nature of the Lord of Storms, who knew what kind of variables would happen after he suffered so many blows.

    As they had worked together and fought for countless years, the Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon Queen only exchanged a nce withoutmunicating. In an instant, they understood each other''s thoughts tacitly.

    Whoosh!

    While the World Ball of the Lord of Storms was still decaying and not fully formed, the two dragons pped their wings and dashed away against the dazzling lightning that was still bursting out.

    Heroic Spirit King also sensed the danger and wanted to destroy the Lord of Storms. He controlled hundreds of millions of precious artifacts and attacked the Lord of Storms.

    "Lord of Storms, let''s fight to the death here!¡±

    The Dragon God''s gaze was cold.

    Hearing this, the Lord of Storms roared crazily and said, ""Come, Bahamut, Tiamat, die here!¡±

    Arge area of the Lord of Storms ''skin was broken, and tons of divine blood were boiling and sshing everywhere. Cracks had begun to extend on the World Ball that the Lord of Storms held high with its eight arms, leaking destructive power that made the gods tremble in fear.

    Weng!

    The Immortal Dragon Empress''s body swayed, leaving afterimages as she condensed into a physical body.

    In the blink of an eye, she turned into five giant dragons that covered the sky.

    Red Dragon, Blue Dragon, Green Dragon, ck Dragon, and a White Dragon.

    Together with the Metal Dragon God, a total of six dragons and the Heroic Spirit King charged at the Lord of Storms.

    However, under the God Power of the Lord of Storms, the powerful repulsive force of the Prison of Thunder, and before the enemy could stop him, the World Ballpletely matured.

    At this time, the distance between the gods and the Lord of Storms was already very close.

    Even if he wanted to run, it was toote.

    "Haha, let''s destroy this world together!¡±

    The Lord of Storms roared like thunder. His eyes were bloodshot and filled with dense blood vessels. He was extremely ruthless. At the same time, he threw the World Ball without hesitation.

    The World Ball split into seven and smashed at all the targets present.

    The dragons and Heroic Spirit King dodged one after another, but the distance was too close, and it seemed that they would definitely hit.

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§®   Except¡­.... A white dragon that was split from the Immortal Dragon Empress.

    The White Dragon''s body was wrapped in a thickyer of divine power shield. He looked a little hesitant, but he still pressed forward and took the initiative to meet the terrifying world ball.

    At this moment, time seemed to slow down.

    The White Dragon''s body was extremely thick and solid as it approached the World Sphere. The divine power shield that belonged to the Immortal Dragon Empress began to shatter, and dragon scales scattered in all directions........... It revealed the silver scales underneath.

 Chapter 1130 Demon Monarch Iron Garen, Suppress The World

    "Hmm?"

    The Lord of Storms finally calmed down. His eyes focused as he noticed the strange white dragon and the strange power of time.

    In a short moment, a myriad of thoughts ran through his mind, and then his pupils constricted.

    "Garen Aurelian!"

    Lord of Storms ''expression changed drastically.

    The Dragon of Eternity and Time made their final appearance in a way that the Lord of Storms had never expected.

    He wanted to stop Garen from getting close.

    But it was toote.

    The Lord of Storms was now bathed in blood, with less than a ten-thousandth of his Extraordinary Divine Power remaining. His divine body had also been severely injured by the crazy Divine Power overload, and he was extremely weak. He could only hope to kill the two Dragon Gods and the Heroic Spirit King with onest strike.

    His state was too weak, and the World Ball was almost sticking to Garen, so there was no way to stop him.

    "I''m going to die, I''m going to die."

    "This thing is too terrifying."

    Facing the World Sphere directly, Garen bore a lot of psychological pressure.

    Even Shi Long Yiliu would still be afraid when faced with such a terrifying attack.

    In the end, just as the World Ball and Garen were only millimeters apart, they were about to collide.

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§®   Time stopped, and the entire Hero''s Domain fell into a state of stillness.

    Whether it was the shattered mountains, the torn sky, or the thunder and mes that remained in the space, everything froze, like a beautiful painting that was full of fragments, forming a still, bizarre world.

    Then, ripples appeared in the river of time.

    At first, it was just a slight fluctuation, but it quickly turned into a tide and then into a monstrous wave. All the living beings were like duckweeds, floating in it. Their minds shed with the past and countless future branches.

    Past, present, future¡­........ At this moment, time became chaotic.

    Boom!

    In the huge wave that almost covered the entire Fire Country, a huge ck dragon that covered the sky leaped out.

    Pairs of winding and towering dragon horns that were almost like thorns, deep dragon scales that seemed to be the darkest night, and rings of ck scales that were filled with mystery that were difficult to see clearly among the pitch-ck dragon scales...............

    This pitch-ck dragon was the head of the Iron Dragons, and it looked like an Iron Dragon.

    The scales on its body had a cold, pitch-ck metallic texture. It seemed to have merged with the river of time and was fixed at its peak state, giving off an eternal and invincible feeling.

    Then, Tegalon looked at the World Sphere. Time had reversed, and it only happened precisely on the World Sphere.

    The seven World Spheres retreated and merged together, forming a single World Sphere.

    "Interesting. Let me test its power.¡±

    Tie Garen, who had the appearance of an iron dragon, looked disdainful. He did not hide his sharpness at all, giving off the feeling of a tyrant as he spoke indifferently.

    Stretching out his pitch-ck ws, Tie Galleon grabbed at the World Sphere.

    "Be careful. Even I am afraid of it. It is very dangerous.¡±<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The Metal Dragon God reminded Tie Garen after seeing his actions.

    Tie Garen turned a deaf ear to him and only chuckled softly. He said in an indifferent tone, ""Only the weak are afraid.¡±

    As he spoke, the pitch-ck dragon w grabbed the World Ball and clenched it hard.

    Bang!

    Bang!

    Bang!

    Terrifying sounds rang out, and each sound seemed to strike the hearts of the gods.

    Endless power of time burst forth and gathered into Tie Garen''s pitch-ck dragon w, causing his physique to forever remain in its peak state of perfection, unmoved.

    Finally, an unknown amount of time passed.

    Tegalon released his dragon w.

    The steel-like dragon scales were as shiny as new, as if they had not been damaged at all.

    "How, how is this possible¡­......¡±

    The Lord of Storms ''eyes were dull. It was difficult for him to ept that his all-out attack had been blocked just like that.

    Whoosh!

    Tegalon waved his dragon ws, forming a pitch-ck de of time and space that swept towards the Lord of Storms.

    Chi!

    The Spacetime de hit the Lord of Storms.

    "I ..... I''m unwilling."

    As he spoke, knife marks appeared on the Lord of Storms ''body. Then, along these veins, his divine body was divided into countless tiny pieces of flesh, scattering in the sky.

    After doing all of this and helping Garen solve the problem, Tie Garen didn''t even greet him. He didn''t even look at Garen and disappeared into the river of time coldly.

    Garen in different time lines had different experiences and different bodies. Although his soul was the same, he would still develop different personalities.

    What Garen did not know was that Tie Garen, who had attacked this time, was already a Demon Lord of a timeline. He had killed all the demons and gods along the way, bing the top-notch Great Divine Power in the timeline he was in. He had a violent personality and was condescending.

    This kind of Time Dragon that was invincible in a timeline was rare among all the Time Dragons in all the timeline.

    As he was already invincible in this timeline, Long Sheng was too boring. Tie Garen was quite happy to have the opportunity to fight with the top Divine Powers in other timeline, so he responded.

    But the Lord of Storms¡­..... In Tie Garen''s eyes, he was still too inexperienced.

    "This fellow¡­... It seems a little domineering."

    Garen scratched his head and looked at the river of time that was gradually calming down.

    He came in a hurry and left in a hurry. After suppressing the situation with absolute strength, he left calmly.

    "The next time I''m summoned by Shilong Countercurrent, I''ll try to walk the cold and aloof path.¡±

    Garen thought.

 Chapter 1131 The First Giant Master God, Creator Annan, Appears._1

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel ?

    "It''s finally over."

    "The Lord of Storms is dead. It seems that the Dragon God faction will obtain the final victory in this war.¡±

    When they saw that the World Sphere had been crushed by Tie Garen, and the Lord of Storms, who was already at the end of his rope, had been killed, and that it did not cause the worst impact on the Hero Domain, the gods of the Hero Domain heaved a sigh of relief. They even felt that their suffering had ended.

    Even though there were no True Gods participating in the battle, they were only watching the battle.

    However, as they felt the turbulence of the Hero''s Realm, the gods who were closely rted to it were also shaken. Especially at thest moment, when the Hero''s Realm was on the verge of destruction, their well-tempered will of the True God trembled crazily.

    At the same time.

    The gods ''hearts were still not at peace. Their gazes descended upon the Fire Country, looking at the silver dragon that was not particrly eye-catching among the Dragon Gods, but was protected by the Dragon Gods in the center. Some were fearful, some were fearful, and some were envious. Their expressions were extremelyplicated.

    "Thest to appear is the pitch-ck Time Dragon.......... It could actually deal with the final attack that the Lord of Storms had condensed with all his might so easily.¡±

    "The Lord of Storms is a top-notch great Divine Power. What level of existence is it?¡±

    Just as the gods were thinking in their hearts.

    In a maze castle on a certain level of the bottomless abyss, Baphomet opened his eyes, and a suspicious expression appeared on his bull-like face.

    "What happened?"

    "The pitch-ck Time Dragon seems to be carrying an Abyssal aura that is nearly ten times stronger than the Demon Prince''s.¡±

    "Could it be¡­..¡±

    Baphomet''s heart thumped heavily as a bold guess appeared in his mind. At the same time, he saw the crushing strength that Tie Garen possessed, and he had a deep desire for the position of Demon Lord.

    "If I win the battle to be king, will I also obtain this kind of power?¡±

    " When the timees, I''ll sweep through the Abyss and attack the heavens. I''ll wipe out all the nes and worlds, and I''ll be the master of the Multiverse.¡±

    In the castle that stood between the mountains, excited mooing could be heard endlessly, attracting the curious attention of countless ox-headed demons in this abyss.

    On the first level of the Hero''s Domain, in the alternate space of the God''s Kingdom that almost ovepped with the Heroic Spirit Temple.

    The God of Strength and Courage''s eyes shone with divine light. His pupils reflected the Heroic Spirit King, who had a thorny flower crown on his head. His heart was active, and his thoughts were shing like lightning.

    "The Hero''s Crown has already appeared. Once the Dragon Gods leave, I''ll do my best to snatch the Hero''s Crown as soon as possible.¡±

    "If I seed, I''ll be the Lord of Heroic Spirits and absorb faith. Perhaps I can be a great Divine Power! He even obtained the authority to control this Heroic Spirit King.¡±

    Once the God of Fire Giants died.

    Among the heroes, the most powerful god was the God of Strength and Courage.

    Therefore, he had great expectations in his heart.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Because the God of Strength and Courage was in such a good mood, the Holy Light in his entire divine kingdom bloomed like flowers, sending down a miracle that made the creatures of his divine kingdom feel extremelyfortable.

    The second level of the Hero''s Domain, the Land of Fire.

    The World Ball was destroyed, the Lord of Storms died, and the pitch-ck Time Dragon left........... All of this happened so quickly that the dragons and giant gods who had yet to leave the Country of Fire were dazzled.

    "Garen, it seems that I have underestimated you.¡±

    The Metal Dragon God looked at Garen and said.

    Neither he nor the Immortal Dragon Queen had expected that Tiegallon, who had crossed time and space, would be so powerful. The moment he appeared, he had made the final decision and reversed the situation. There was no fierce battle, and it was as easy as eating and drinking.

    In the initial n.

    Even the Time Dragons, who were simr to great Divine Powers, felt that they were no match for the Lord of Storms in a head-on battle. This was because they would need a fierce battle. Taking advantage of the battle between the Dragon Gods and the Lord of Storms, they wouldunch a sudden attack to win the war with the most efficiency.

    However, this was not the case.

    "Hmm¡­. I myself was unable to control the Time Dragon Reverse Flow precisely. I didn''t expect the Time Dragon that descended this time to be so powerful.¡±

    "However, it''s really worth looking forward to.¡±

    Garen wagged his tail and said with anticipation.

    This meant that he also had the chance to obtain the same level of power.

    The Immortal Dragon Empress looked at Garen with a smile and said, ""It seems that my initial choice and investment were right.¡±

    She said frankly, " Garen, when I first noticed you, I had thought of taking your body. However, after thinking about it carefully, I felt that it was not safe enough, so I gave up. I chose to establish a bond of interest with you and be an ally.¡±

    Garen was speechless...

    The silver dragon rolled its eyes and said to the Immortal Dragon Queen, ""In that case, do I still need to thank you?¡±

    The few dragons had already merged into one, and the Immortal Dragon Empress, whose five heads were shaking left and right, said in herzy and mature voice,"Alright, I ept your thanks.¡±

    After a pause, the Immortal Dragon Empress shifted her gaze to the Giant Gods.

    The God of Stone Giants, who was only far away from the battlefield but did not have the time to leave the Land of Fire, the God of Mountain Giants, and the God of Giant Deception, who had been besieged by the six Dragon Gods and was covered in wounds and dispirited.

    There was also the Giant God of Love, nis, who was still in Carrix''s stomach and had not been released by him.

    At the same time.

    A pitch-ck halo spread out. The first generation Iron Dragon King and the God of Nature and Hunting, Siati, left the Iron Despair. No one knew what kind of battle they had experienced, but their hands were seriously injured.

    The first generation of the Iron Dragon King was covered in bloody holes, covered in green vines and bright flowers.

 Chapter 1132 The First Giant Master God, Creator Annan, Appears._2

    Half of the God of Nature and Hunting''s body had been bitten off, and more than half of his divine body was missing. He was trying his best to mobilize his extraordinary divine power to regenerate his divine body.

    At the same time, Siadi, who had juste out of Steel Despair, also noticed that the chaotic divine battle had already ended. He felt the gazes of the Dragon Gods focused on him, and it was dangerous.

    "Elder brother?"

    Siadi''s heart turned cold. He subconsciously searched for the Lord of Storms. Then, following the Lord of Storms ''aura, his gaze fell on the ravines and fissures in the Country of Fire that had been shattered, the mountains copsed, and the earth cracked.

    The Lord of Storms ''aura was very scattered.

    "Brother! How, how could this be¡­....¡±

    After a moment of shock, Siadi covered his mouth with an incredulous expression.

    She saw that the Lord of Storms had been cut into countless pieces. The flesh and blood of the god were like beautiful crystals, filled with faint divine power, scattered everywhere.

    "Siadi, it''s over."

    The Metal Dragon pped its divine wings, and its dazzling golden body was like a great sun as it swept towards Siati.

    Siadi had already suffered heavy losses from the first generation of the Iron Dragon King, and there was a huge gap between him and the Metal Dragon God. Although he tried his best to resist, he was still caught by the Metal Dragon God''s w.

    Siadi struggled to resist, but the Metal Dragon God''s ws did not budge at all.

    Whoosh!

    A golden me bloomed, burning Siati''s divine body and obliterating his supernatural power.

    The Metal Dragon God did not show any mercy when dealing with this female giant with great Divine Power. His expression was dignified, and he listened to Siati''s wails without being moved.

    A great Divine Power was dangerous, and the Dragon Gods would never let Siati off.

    At this moment, a change urred.

    Pieces of crystal clear flesh and blood of the Lord of Storms, which were like the best jade and emitted a faint divine might, trembled and flew into the sky, gathering in the same ce.

    "Oh? Is he still alive?"

    The Dragon Gods were on guard.

    When the Giant Gods saw this scene, a strong hope rose in their hearts.

    "Sovereign! I know that you can''t die."

    The Mountain Giant God shouted.

    The Metal Dragon God paused its killing of Siati and gathered its power. With a solemn expression, it spat out a mouthful of golden dragon breath toward the squirming flesh that had gathered together.

    The Immortal Dragon Empress did not want to be outdone. Her five heads spat out five types of dragon breath, which surged forward in a mighty manner.

    However¡­

    Faced with the attacks of the two Dragon Gods, the iplete remains of the God''s body seemed to have turned into a dreamy shadow. Although there were ripples, the Dragon God''s breath passed through it.

    One had to know that the Dragon God''s Breath could be used by real living beings, phantoms, or even invisible objects.......... They could all be destroyed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Something''s wrong."

    The two Dragon Gods looked cautious and stopped their attacks.

    The dragons, giants, and the gods watching the battle all focused their attention on the merging divine body.

    Garen''s gaze focused slightly as he stared at his target.

    Baphomet, who was in the bottomless abyss, widened his eyes. After a moment of shock, he revealed an expression of realization.

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§®   "I said, how could that old fellow Annan die so easily?¡±

    In the next second.

    Under the gazes of the gods, the divine body waspletely fixed.

    Head, torso, limbs¡­......... It was still a giant god.

    However, he lookedpletely different from the Lord of Storms. He was not the Lord of Storms that the gods knew.

    There was a primitive boorish look on his face, an expression of indifference to all things in the world. On the surface of his divine body, stars were slowly revolving in the sky, containing the fundamental rules of Order that governed the Multiverse. His two eyes were deep and calm, containing the light of wisdom and philosophy, like two suns that were difficult to look at.

    "Giant Master God¡­... Annan¡­.¡±

    The god recognized this giant god. In his own divine kingdom, he muttered to himself with difficulty.

    The Giant Master God, the Father of All Things, the Creator, the true power, the great Creator............... These were all honorifics for Annan.

    The Giant Master God Annan was an existence on the same level as the Dragon Race Master God and the Nine-Faced Dragon God.

    If one were to rank the powers of the gods below the legendary God Ao Ou, Annan would undoubtedly be the most terrifying god in the first rank. And such a god who had the power to influence the structure of the Multiverse had retired to the outer region after being disappointed in the Giant God System and himself. As an outsider, he observed the operation of the endless ne worlds and never interfered.

    The moment they saw Annan appear, all the Dragon Gods were rmed as if they were facing a great enemy.

    The Dragon God Branch did not have a Master God that could contend with Annan. The Nine-Faced Dragon God had yet to be resurrected. If Annan saw that the Giant God Branch was about to be destroyed and developed hostility towards the Dragon God Branch, it would be a disaster.

    "Don''t tell me that I have to use Time Dragon Countercurrent twice in an unprecedented manner?¡±

    Garen gulped and thought to himself.

    In fact, at this moment, Annan was not emitting any oppressive divine might. He had restrained all his aura and was very harmless in the perception of the gods.

    However, a person''s name was like a tree''s shadow. Just his identity as Annan was enough to intimidate the gods.

    "Father!"

    "So you didn''t die. That''s great. Please save the current Giant God System.¡±

    Siadi said weakly and helplessly as he was dying in the Metal Dragon God''s ws.

    Annan turned his head and moved over.

    Under the calm gaze of the other party, the pressure on the Metal Dragon God multiplied. This wasn''t divine oppression, but a psychological pressure.

 Chapter 1133 The First Giant Master God, Creator Annan, Appears._3

    As a clone of the Nine-Faced Dragon God, the Metal Dragon God had a certain level of knowledge of the Nine-Faced Dragon God. Therefore, he knew how powerful a god Annan was.

    The Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon Queen could fight the Lord of Storms together.

    However, it was impossible for them to fight against Annan.

    The power of Annan that the Lord of Storms had inherited had not been truly unleashed.

    At the same time, the God of Mountain Giants and the God of Giant Trickery also made a request to Annan."Father, as your children, we are ipetent and unable to defeat the Giant God System. Please help us.¡±

    Under the nervous gazes of the Dragon Gods and Giant Gods, Annan shook his head. His tone was calm, and he did not care about the Giant Divine System at all."I''ve long given up on the Giant Divine System and the position of the Master God.¡±

    "I don''t care if the Giant God System is flourishing or declining.¡±

    "In addition, Siati, Gloria, Deanca........... My sons and daughters, have you forgotten the sincere smiles on your faces when you surrounded and killed me in Beast Vige?¡±

    When he mentioned that he had been surrounded and killed by his children, Annan''s tone was still very calm, like a deep, ancient well that could not be seen.

    Ignoring the Giant Gods ''exnation, one of Annan''s arms automatically detached itself and condensed into a thunderstorm, turning into the Lord of Storms with a nk expression and at a loss.

    Pfft .... An arm regenerated, and the big hand stroked the Lord of Storms ''head.

    "Did you see that, Strommutz?¡±

    "This is the Giant Divine System that you''ve been thinking about, wanting to unify, and wanting to save.¡±

    "However, the truth is that your brothers and sisters are far from worthy of your sacrifice.¡±

    "Tell me, do you know your mistake now?¡±

    Annan sighed and his expression became gentle.

    At this moment, he was like a kind father lecturing his son who had made a mistake, not a god.

    The Lord of Storms also lowered his head and felt the warmth of his father''s hand. Like a child who had realized his mistake, he said in a weak voice, ""I know I was wrong, Father."

    An Nan revealed aforting smile.

    "Very good, my child."

    " Stay away from the chaos with me. Create a new world and a new race ording to your own will.¡±

    "Yes, Father."

    Lord of Storms nodded obediently.

    "I''ll send you out of here first."

    Annan patted the Lord of Storms on the shoulder. Under the white light, the Lord of Storms instantly disappeared, and no one knew where he went.

    Immediately after, Annan no longer paid any attention to the other Giant Gods. His gaze swept across the Dragon Gods and lingered on Garen for a few more seconds. Then, he said to the Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon Queen, ""Bahamut, Tiamat."

    "Thanks to your care, I, the good-for-nothing First Born, finally saw the true face of the Giant God System.¡±

    " ''His'' actions have caused unnecessary losses to you. I apologize to you on behalf of ''Him.''¡±<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The two Dragon Gods looked at each other, then slowly said, ""When the Nine-faced Dragon God was still alive, it was said that he had a very good rtionship with you.¡±

    It was hard to imagine.

    In the situation where dragons and giants were mortal enemies.

    In the distant past, the Dragon Race Master God and the Giant Master God had a rather good rtionship. They respected each other''s strength, which was on par with their own, and they appreciated each other.

    When the Dragonyer War broke out, Annan had gone into seclusion and did not make a move.

    If he targeted the dragon race, in the absence of the dragon race''s master god .............. The dragon race would be in danger.

    "I regret that I did not have the chance to assist Io when he died.¡±

    "If Io was still alive, the rtionship between the dragon and the giant wouldn''t have turned into a situation where they would fight to the death.¡±

    Annan said softly.

    Immediately, he revealed a faint smile and said, ""However, even though you don''t ept my apology, I can''t ignore Schrommutz''s mistake.¡±

    Annan stretched out his hand and aimed it at the Heroic Spirit King from afar.

    On top of the Heroic Spirit King''s head, the crown of thorns suddenly flew up automatically and separated from the Heroic Spirit King''s body.

    In an instant, the Heroic Spirit King''s body copsed and dissipated into countless life force. It carried billions of Heroic Spirits and scattered them to all levels of the Hero Domain, returning to its normal state.

    "The value of this Hero''s Crown is not bad. Take it as an apology and give it to you.¡±

    Ah!

    My Hero''s Crown!

    The God of Strength and Courage cked out, but he didn''t dare toin.

    The Hero''s Crown flew out with a faint glow andnded in front of Garen.

    The silver dragon blinked and looked at the Hero''s Crown curiously. It picked it up and immediately felt its resistance. It seemed to want to fly away, so it sealed it with Time Amber first.

    "This war is over. I won''t interfere with how you want to deal with the Giant Tribe.¡±

    "I will take Schrommutz away from the mortal world. I hope that you will not disturb our peace.¡±

    Annan said.

    "Of course not."

    The Dragon Gods made a verbal promise.

    e¦Áglesnovel`c,om   Annan nodded slightly and did not ask the Dragon God to sign a contract. His body gradually turned illusory and disappeared from the eyes of the gods.

    Only now did the Dragon Gods heave a long sigh of relief.

    Although it was confirmed that Annan really did not care about the Giant Tribe, they did not have the power topete with Annan. In front of Annan, a faint pressure lingered in their hearts, making the gods tense, even if Annan''s original intention waspletely friendly.

 Chapter 1134 The First Giant Master God, Creator Annan, Appears._4

    "It seems that Annan did not fall in Beast Vige. He just used some unknown method to hide it from the gods.¡±

    "No wonder the Lord of Storms was able to inherit the mighty power of Annan so quickly. It''s probably done on purpose by Annan. He wants the Lord of Storms to understand that the firm beliefs in his heart are just a dream and meaningless.¡±

    Now, the Dragon Gods had resolved the doubts in their hearts.

    If not for Annan''s cooperation, the Lord of Storms would not have grown so strong so quickly.

    "This creator has a strange personality. ording to the rumors, he is unusually unreasonable and stubborn, but now it seems that this isn''t the case.¡±

    Tamara, the Dragon of Life, said.

    The title of creator was because Annan held the power of creation. Countless prime material worlds were actually created by Annan. As long as these worlds existed, Annan would still be able to maintain his strength level without faith.

    Therefore, he did not care about the belief of the Giant Tribe.

    In fact, due to Annan''s indifference, the giants ''faith in him had long been very weak, but it did not cause any trouble for Annan.

    " Haha! " The Dragon God of Destructionughed and said, " Isn''t that stubborn?¡±

    " In order to change the Lord of Storms ''mind,'' He ''even took the risk to make the Lord of Storms give up in this way.¡±

    "No matter how powerful he is, when he first stepped into the main kingdom of the Lord of Storms, it definitely wasn''t easy for him to bear the siege of a god system.¡±

    The Dragon God of Destruction was simple-minded, but he managed to see through the surface.

    At this moment, the Metal Dragon God released golden mes again, burning Siati''s divine body.

    Because he had been abandoned by Annan, Siadi''s heart was already dead. He did not resist at all and even took the initiative to ask for death. Therefore, he was quickly killed.

    At the same time, the other Dragon Gods also exerted their strength and killed the God of Mountain Giants and the God of Giant Tricks one by one.

    The two of them resisted crazily, but it was useless in the current situation.

    During this period, the God of Giant Trickery begged the Dragon Gods for mercy and gave him the opportunity to be a vassal of the Dragon Gods and pledge allegiance to them. However, the Dragon Gods turned a deaf ear to him and killed him quickly and decisively.

    In the Giant God System, only the God of Stone Giants could let go of all the orthodox Giant Gods.

    The other Giant Gods were mortal enemies with the Dragon God, and their grudges ran deep.

    Not long after, the remaining Giant Gods were all killed.

    At this point, of all the Giant Gods in the Giant God System, other than the Lord of Storms who was taken away by Annan, only the God of Stone Giants, who withdrew from the battle in time, and the God of Love, nis, who was treated as the exclusive property of the Dragon God of Destruction, survived.

    nis was still in the Dragon God of Destruction''s stomach.

    Because the Dragon God of Destruction couldn''t bear to see his beloved seeing him destroy her race, he was gentle and considerate and didn''t let her out.

    Therefore, the only giant god in the Land of Fire, the God of Stone Giants, was exposed to the vision of the dragon gods.

    "Dragon Empress, I followed your request and left the Giant Divine System.¡±

    "I hope that the Dragon God lineage can keep their promise.¡±

    the God of Stone Giants said uneasily.

    " Skoleus, the Giant Divine Branch has made many enemies. Even if you betray the Giant Divine Branch, it won''t change your identity as a Giant God.¡±

    "After this, you and your stone giant subjects will face endless troubles.¡±<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    the Immortal Dragon Empress said leisurely.

    The God of Stone Giants frowned and said, ""What do you mean?"

    The Immortal Dragon Empress thought for a moment and said, ""I remember that stone giants are not flesh and blood creatures. They can modify their own bodies, and their forms are not limited to human shapes.¡±

    The God of Stone Giants nodded.

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel   The Immortal Dragon Empress smiled. " Our Dragon God can bestow the stone giant race with the dragon''s inheritance and name it the stone dragon seed. Then, with your help, we can transform the stone giant into a stone dragon and join our Dragon God lineage.¡±

    "In this way, you will be the God of the Rock Dragon. As a member of the Dragon God, you will receive the protection of the Dragon God system.¡±

    " However, after all, you have betrayed us before. In order to repeat the same mistake, you need to follow my idea and set up many contracts.¡±

    The stone giant was almost tireless and had a taciturn personality, but it was quite a goodbor force.

    " I''m sorry, " the God of Stone Giants shook his head. " I don''t intend to join the Dragon God faction. "¡±

    At this moment, the Immortal Dragon Empress grinned. Sharp dragon teeth appeared in her mouth as she said, ""Do you think you have a choice?"

    Don''t forget that the Immortal Dragon Empress was an evil god from hell, and she loved scheming.

    He would not keep his promises.

    Even if he were to establish the most effective Styx Contract, this fellow would still rack his brains when establishing the contract. He could not help but set up traps and loopholes, even if he did not need them at all.

    After a moment of silence, the God of Stone Giants, no, the God of Stone Dragons, nodded slowly.

    The Immortal Dragon Queen, whose scheme had seeded, was delighted as she narrowed her eyes.

    "Tsk, Skoureus is in trouble.¡±

    Seeing the God of Stone Giants nod, Garen thought to himself.

    The Giant Tribe did not have an inheritance, so they might not understand the specifics of the Dragon''s Inheritance. However, Garen understood that the Dragon''s Inheritance was a gift and also a kind of correction restriction. It could allow the person who received the inheritance to embark on the path set by the inheritor.

    Even Garen had been affected by it, and his personality was simr to that of an ordinary evil dragon when he was just born. As he gradually became stronger, he returned to his original nature.

    After receiving the inheritance and bing a rock dragon, their faith would slowly be corroded and they would no longer be firm.

    If they persevered, the stone dragon affected by the inheritance would truly integrate into the dragon race. If the God of the Stone Dragon betrayed the Dragon God lineage, it would not be like now, where the people still followed and believed in him.

    ording to the nature of a True Dragon, they would think that a Dragon God who betrayed their own god system and race waspletely unworthy of worship.

    Back then, the Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon Empress had started a war, causing too many True Dragons to die. This had caused the True Dragons to refuse to believe in the Dragon God. Even erasing their memories could not cut off their instinctive resistance, causing endless disasters. Only now did they slowly rebuild their faith.

    "My fellow nsmen, the Giant God System has fallen apart, but the number of giants still active in the various major ne worlds is still difficult to calcte.¡±

    "However, without the protection of the gods, their fate is already decided.¡±

    "Everyone, use the Dragon God''s Might to eliminate the Giant Tribe. Kill them all, leave no one alive!¡±

    Although they were mortal enemies, the Dragon Gods acknowledged in their hearts that the giant was a powerful opponent. Even if they lost the gods, they still posed a potential threat.

    In addition, ording to the dragon race''s concept, when facing a powerful opponent, the most straightforward way to express one''s recognition of the other party was to go all out and exterminate the other party, destroying the entire race!

    The Elven God System did not have such treatment.

 Chapter 1135 Real Dragons Feelings (1)

    The realm of unity and harmony, outside the domain.

    In this outer ne that was covered with almost every inch of space with almost undetectable transmission channels that could lead to every corner of the Endless World, Creator Annan brought the only First Born he had taken a fancy to, the Lord of Storms, back to the independent small universe he had created.

    In the small universe with darkness as the background.

    The stars were shining brightly, and the Milky Way was flowing. Billions of stars were embellished within, either developing vigorously or copsing and dying............. The light they emitted dyed the originally dark and silent small universe with the light of life and the color of destruction.

    This was not the first time the Lord of Storms hade here.

    When he saw the small universe created by Annan, his heart still trembled.

    If ordinary creatures appeared here, they would only feel the vastness and mystery of the small universe.

    However, in the eyes of gods like the Lord of Storms, who could see through all things, every star in this universe was operating ording to unique rules, containing information that only gods could distinguish.

    "I was disheartened. After giving up the Giant Divine System, I spent endless time and created this small universe.¡±

    "In this ce, every star represents a world.¡±

    " It is still a part of the Multiverse, but it is also a reflection of the Multiverse, reflecting the operating order of the Multiverse.¡±

    Annan smiled and said to the Lord of Storms in a teaching tone," Schrommutz, your heart has now calmed down. Now, try to see clearly and understand the future direction of the Multiverse.¡±

    Lord of Storms looked puzzled and said, ""Father, what should I do?¡±

    He could indeed see a lot of information, but the information was messy and meaningless, as if it was something that was happening in countless worlds. Even a great Divine Power would find it difficult to sort out his thoughts at once.

    "Don''t be anxious. Just focus on it."¡±

    "I will help you."

    Why did this creator value the Lord of Storms the most? Was it just because of his love for her?

    No, it wasn''t like that.

    The most fundamental reason was that among the many descendants of Annan, only the Lord of Storms had truly inherited the bloodline of Annan. The other giant gods had bloodlines that were more inclined to their mother god.

    The stronger they were, the harder it was to give birth to children.

    Even though he had used the power of reproduction, the Lord of Storms was the only one who was truly connected to Annan by blood.

    The Lord of Storms was also the most simr to Annan.

    Annan could see his own shadow in the Lord of Storms, whether it was stubbornness, stubbornness, or enlightenment after deep thought.............. These were the reasons why Annan valued the Lord of Storms so much.

    Hearing this, the Lord of Storms let out a sigh of relief. His eyes were as calm as an ancient well in a deep pool. His gaze was very simr to Annan''s.

    e¦Áglesnovel`c,om   Annan extended a finger and pointed at the center of Lord of Storms ''brows.

    In an instant, endless stars appeared in the eyes of the Lord of Storms. Some were motionless, some were slowly rotating, some were like meteors passing through the vacuum, and some were revolving around each other, colliding with each other, or coexisting in the same system.............<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As time passed.

    The Lord of Storms ''mind gradually sank into it.

    His divine blood moved rhythmically with the stars, and his will danced among the stars in the Milky Way. Through the insight of the subtle level, his vision gradually rose, and with a more macro vision and cognition, he gradually peeped into the true truth of the small universe.

    Then, the Lord of Storms was shocked and withdrew from the spiritual state of enlightenment.

    "What did you see?"

    Annan retracted his finger and asked.

    The Lord of Storms was silent for a moment, then raised his head and met his father''s gaze. Then, in a bitter voice, he slowly said, "¡°........... I saw countless stars soaked in purple and dying in the purple waves. However, there was a dragon that went against the current and reversed the situation. Wherever it passed, the purple disappeared.......... In the end, the stars gathered into his figure and he ruled the endless world.¡±

    "His appearance is¡­.... Garen Aurelian."

    Annan did not have the authority of time.

    However, " He " had an incredible method of prediction called Universe Projection. It was a skill that Annan hadprehended when he observed the operation of the nar World for countless years.

    Cosmic Projection was the ultimate method of prediction.

    It was not limited to a certain person, a certain battle, a certain race, or the direction of a certain world............. It foretold the fate of the entire Multiverse.

    Annan nodded. Then, he ced his hands behind his back and looked at the sea of stars. He smiled and said," Now, only you and I know the fate of the Multiverse, and it is already unstoppable.¡±

    It was unstoppable¡­....

    "Is the fate of the Multiverse truly unchangeable?¡±

    Annan could hear the remaining unwillingness in the Lord of Storms, so he said indifferently,"Yes, but you don''t have this kind of power.¡±

    "Then, Father, what about you? If it was you¡­...¡±

    Before the Lord of Storms could finish speaking, Annan shook his head gently and said,"Why do you think I waited until the ck Time Dragon that killed you left before rebuilding my body?¡±

    "Could it be that even the Father isn''t his match?"

    Lord of Storms was shocked.

    In the eyes of his son, Annan was the strongest existence below gods.

    "Don''t be surprised by this. I''ve never been an invincible existence.¡±

    Annan said calmly.

    After a pause, Annan continued to say to the Lord of Storms," My child, I know that the obsession in your heart is still there, but it''s alright. Stay here with me and observe the changes in the Multiverse. You''ll truly understand sooner orter.¡±

 Chapter 1136 Real Dragons Feelings (2)

    If it was the previous Lord of Storms, he would have refused.

    But now, although he was still a little unwilling, he also recognized the reality. After the destruction of the Giant God System, he had no interest in the outside world.

    "Father, I know."

    The Lord of Storms nodded. Together with Annan, they looked at the endless stars.

    ..................

    In the Battle of the Land of Fire, the Giant Gods were almostpletely wiped out, whichid an irreversible foundation for the Dragon Tribe to obtain the final victory.

    After the end of the Battle of the Country of Fire, the Dragon Gods, including Garen, did not rest.

    Although the war between the gods had ended, the war between the races continued, and it was quite intense.

    The Dragon Gods first attacked with their true bodies, sweeping through the outer dimensions one by one. They killed the more famous forces of the Giant Tribe, as well as the giants who had the potential to be heroic units and were more famous in the war.

    After that, arge number of incarnations descended on the Prime Material ne.

    The Dragon God''s incarnation was sent down, but there was no Giant God to resist. The oue was already doomed.

    The worlds of the Prime Material ne were endless, but the giants existed, and the worlds of a certain scale were limited. The dragon army led by the Dragon God''s incarnation slowly swept through and destroyed them in an unstoppable manner.

    e¦Áglesnovel`c,om   Under such circumstances.

    The gods of Mountain Paradise suddenly held a meeting of the gods and invited all the gods of Mountain Paradise, including some gods from other Upper nes.

    In the Dragon God System, the Metal Dragon God and Garen were invited.

    As for Shen Garen¡­....... The scale of the battle in the Fire Country was toorge, and it attracted the attention of the gods. After Garen''s true body appeared, the gods had the intention to investigate, and the rtionship between God Garen and Garen''s true body had already been seen through.

    This was something that the Dragon Gods had expected, so they weren''t too surprised.

    In addition, the war was currently in its final stages, and the fallen God Garen had yet to be resurrected. Therefore, Garen himself was invited by the gods of Mountain Paradise to participate in the meeting of the gods together with the Metal Dragon God.

    When he received the God''s message, Garen was in the Eternal Pce of the Royal Court, branding his own Will Imprint into the Hero''s Crown.

    In the dragon nest.

    The silver dragon wore a crown that looked like a thorny flower on its head. It sat on top ofyers of treasures with its eyes slightly closed.

    The Hero''s Crown was surrounded by a faint luster, trembling slightly. The Power of Time that carried Garen''s Spiritual Will was being continuously injected into it.

    The Hero''s Crown was Annan''s apology to all the Dragon Gods.

    Due to Garen''s crucial role, this Hero''s Crown was handed over to Garen after a consensus. Now, it was in the stage of refining and taming it.

    After receiving the information from the god, the silver dragon opened its eyes.

    As soon as he opened his eyes, Garen saw a small, exquisite, smooth, and round tail covered with diamond-like red dragon scales swaying in front of his eyes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Yuna was bored and stretched out her tail to scratch Garen''s visor, and she even wanted to scratch Garen''s nostrils.

    Grabbing the Strength Dragon girl''s tail, the silver dragon flicked its hooked toes and rubbed them gently, brushing past the tiny gaps between Yuna''s scales and feeling the slight friction.

    On the other side.

    The girl tensed her back as if she had been electrocuted, and her tail was stretched straight.

    In a battle, the tail of a true dragon was a ferocious killing weapon that could not be ignored. However, among true dragon mates, the tail was considered a more interesting part. It was especially sensitive when it was rxed.

    "Ah, don''t touch here."

    Yuna let out a soft cry and twisted her tail with all her might, trying to break free from the dragon''s ws.

    " Hmph! " Garen snorted and said, " You did something bad while I was focused. I caught you back then. This is your punishment.¡±

    The dragon''s hooked toes were notcking in flexibility. Under Garen''s precise control, they gently and slowly twisted and swiped, following the tip of Yuna''s tail, along the delicate and smooth dragon scales, flying up and down like a butterfly, wandering around the dragon''s tail.

    In the end, Garen only ended this small punishment when his spouse''s body went limp.

    After recovering, Yuna bared her fangs and brandished her ws, pouncing towards Garen again to avenge herself.

    After ying for a while, the two True Dragons, who were already an old couple, finally stopped.

    You want to go to Mountain Paradise? "

    "I want to go too. I''ve never been to Mountain Paradise.¡±

    Yuna said excitedly when she heard that Garen was going to Mountain Paradise.

    "No problem." The silver dragon smiled.¡±

    Using Time Teleportation and using Lonia''s Paradise as the coordinates, Garen disappeared from the Royal Court with the Force Dragon girl.

    The first level of Mountain Paradise, Lonia''s Paradise, Silver Heaven.

    The vast and sparkling silver sea seemed to be a vast ocean of liquid silver. Every wave that rose with the wind was shining with silver light, which was different and magnificent.

    Above the silver sea, two giant dragons appeared.

    "Wow, what a beautiful ocean."

    "Is this the Silver Sea? I''ve heard of it in the ne guide."

    The ne guide was a type of knowledge from the dragon''s inheritance. It specifically introduced the more famous ces in different nes of the world. The Silver Sea was one of thendmarks that represented Lonia''s paradise.

    Bathed in the gentle breeze, Garen looked at the silver sea.

    The sea water had a metallic texture and luster, but it was strangely clear. Waves rolled on the surface of the sea, and the old disappeared and the new was born. The cycle repeated itself. The fish with holy light on their bodies swam in groups, and the inds were scattered all over the ce. On them lived holy Pegasus, White Light Angels, and other kind-hearted creatures of Mountain Paradise.

 Chapter 1137 Real Dragons Feelings (3)

    Thud!

    The Strength Dragon girl''s huge body crashed into the silver sea, causing countless silver lights to sh and raise waves that were thousands of feet high. She chased after the fish that had a holy aura inside and yed very happily.

    Garen was not as excited as Yuna.

    Although this was the first time his main body hade here, Garen was no stranger to Lonia''s Paradise because he was connected to God Garen.

    Raising his head, Garen looked at a certain spot above the silver sea, his gaze focused on the sky.

    This was where God Garen''s God Kingdom was located.

    God Garen had fallen, but his God Kingdom was still operating as usual. Beside him was the Metal Dragon God''s God Kingdom, and no gods had any ideas about God Garen''s God Kingdom. Moreover, the gods of Mountain Paradise belonged to the orderly camp, and they rarely did anything to seize.

    Due to themotion caused by Yuna when she was ying in the Silver Sea, it quickly attracted the attention of the Silver Sea''s patrol guards.

    This was a team of Ya Kong Oracles.

    The leader of the group was a mastiff-headed Ya Kong who had a powerful Demigod aura. His fur was glossy and smooth, and his ck and white were distinct.

    As soon as his gaze met the silver dragon in the Sky Domain, the Ya Kong Oracle was slightly stunned. Then, his eyes revealed a fierce light and he said angrily,"Where did this creaturee from? How dare it pretend to be the noble Time Dragon God!¡±

    Even in the outer nes, the gods were the true rulers.

    In Lonia''s Paradise, Garen''s appearance was deeply ingrained in everyone''s hearts.

    At the same time, the Oracles were also very clear about the news of God Garen''s death.

    As for the fact that God Garen was a clone and Garen was the real body, although it was exposed, it was not widely spread. Basically, only the Gods knew about it, and even the Oracle Ya Kong did not know about it.

    Garen''s method of handling this misunderstanding was simple.

    Halfway through the journey, he stopped time.

    All of a sudden, the Ya Kong Oracles, the waves of the silver sea, and the breeze in the air all stopped.

    "I am the Lord of the Dragon Court.¡±

    After saying that, Garen removed the Time Freeze Domain.

    He did not stop the thoughts of the Oracles, so they heard Garen''s words and sensed Garen''s power at the same time, recognizing Garen''s identity.

    "I''m sorry, but our horizons are too shallow to recognize the true body of a Saint.¡±<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Thank you for your mercy and forgiveness, Saint.¡±

    In the eyes of the oracle, the Lord of the Dragon Court was still a Saint.

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§®   However, even for Saints, Oracle Ya Kong still showed sufficient humility and respect.

    Whoosh.

    A ray of gold and silver light interweaved and bloomed, turning into the shape of a dragon. In an instant, itnded beside Garen.

    "You''re here."

    The Metal Dragon God, which was a hundred meters tall, appeared and descended. It was exactly the same size as Garen.

    Unless they were in battle, the gods would not fully disy their divine bodies. It was the same for creatures with divine powers. This was because every move of their overlyrge bodies would cause damage to the surrounding environment, making it inconvenient.

    Garen nodded lightly, and said in a low voice, ""My intuition tells me that this Meeting of Gods in Mountain Paradise won''t go smoothly.¡±

    The Metal Dragon God narrowed its eyes, and a serious expression appeared on its face. ""Your intuition is very urate."

    "This meeting is probably held for my Dragon God lineage.¡±

    " Hmm, " Garen said calmly. " Although we already have some guesses, we should still go to the parliament to listen to the Gods ''thoughts and see what they want to do. "¡±

    After experiencing many battles, Garen had already forged a mental state that was as tough as iron. In the following meetings, he was prepared to deal with whatever came his way.

    "Yuna, do you want to go to the Meeting of the Gods with me?¡±

    Garen asked Yuna who was still ying in the Silver Sea.

    "No, I want to y here.¡±

    "A meeting is too boring.¡±

    Yuna''s head popped out from the surface of the silver sea, and she spat out a mouthful of water before speaking.

    Garen nodded. " Then don''t run around. Just stay here with Yinhai. "¡±

    After saying that, Garen and the Metal Dragon God left together, heading to another level of Mountain Paradise.

 Chapter 1138 Meeting Of The High Gods, The Great Evil God Of Dawn

    The sixth level of Mountain Paradise, Jova Paradise.

    On this level of Mountain Paradise, the most eye-catching and dazzling scene originated from its bizarre sky.

    The mirror-like sky contained many tiny light sources of different colors, as if it was iid with countless beautiful gems. It was like the stars in the sky were embellished on the curtain of the sky, shining and reflecting brilliant light. Moreover, the light rays seemed to have a life of their own and were rhythmic.

    Thanks to the gorgeous sky, the sixth level of Mountain Paradise was also known as the Splendid Paradise.

    ording to the records in the ne guide, Mountain Paradise had seven levels.

    Intelligent creatures with a certain level of knowledge about the ne had also heard of the seven-story Mountain Paradise.

    However, ording to the creatures of Mountain Paradise, there were only six levels in the real Mountain Paradise. The sixth level, the splendid Kingdom of Heaven, was the top level of Mountain Paradise.

    However, the seventh level did exist.

    e¦Áglesnovel`c,om   Garen and the Metal Dragon God descended to the sixth level of the sky. Under the illumination of the dazzling sky, the scales on the two True Dragons ''bodies reflected rays of light with different lustre. They were gorgeous and extraordinary.

    God Garen had never visited Gorgeous Paradise before, so Garen found it novel.

    The silver dragon lowered its head and saw a majestic, magnificent city surrounded by mountains. Arge number of the Ya Kong Celestial Race lived in it. The city was in the shape of a staircase. At first nce, it looked like a seven-story pyramid. From the stairs to the buildings, they were decorated with countless gems. The Ya Kong Celestial Race came and went.

    The gorgeous sky was the base camp of the Ya Kong Celestial Race.

    This city was called Yeshi.

    Sacred City Yeshi, the Sacred City of the Ya Kong Celestial Race.

    The seven floors of the Holy City were surrounded byyers from the lowest to the highest. The area of each floor decreased, and the status of the Ya Kong Celestial Race living inside increased. At the peak of the highest floor, there was only a holy temple standing silently.

    The Ya Kong Deity King lived here, in the sacred pce at the top of the Sacred City.

    At the same time, Garen also sawyers of SemiGod guards on the fourth level of the Holy City. Each of them had at least the aura of a Demigod, and they were guarding a magnificent treasury in a manor.

    "Radiant Armory¡­"....¡±

    Garen''s eyes lit up as he took a few more nces.

    The Radiant Armory was an important military base of the Ya Kong Holy Race. It was said that there were weapons of light that could kill gods inside. The Ya Kong Holy Race would only use the Radiant Armory when the Multiverse was facing a catastrophe. Other than that, even if Mountain Paradise was attacked, the Ya Kong Holy Race would not use the Radiant Armory.

    Since the Radiant Armory was established after the war between Order and Chaos, it had never been opened.

    Even the gods did not know what kind of power the Radiant Equipment possessed.

    Perhaps only God King Ya Kong knew what the Radiant Equipment was, but he kept it a secret.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    At this time, the outsiders who appeared in the Holy City of Yelera, the gorgeous paradise, were not only Garen and the Metal Dragon God, but also the gods of Mountain Paradise from other levels, as well as the gods who did not belong to Mountain Paradise and were invited from other outer nes.

    The gods gathered in the gorgeous Kingdom of Heaven, filling the ce with divine light for a moment, as if every inch of space was filled with divine power fluctuations.

    Countless members of the Ya Kong Celestial Race looked at the gods with reverence and admiration.

    The Ya Kong Celestial Race''s attention was mainly focused on the summit of the Holy City, where the seventh level of the temple was located. It was also where the gods had descended one after another. Many gods had already gathered there.

    When the Metal Dragon God was promoted, the gods of Mountain Paradise came to congratte him, and God Garen was there too.

    Therefore, Garen had met most of the gods of Mountain Paradise once.

    At the peak of the Holy City, Garen sensed a lot of familiar Divine Power fluctuations.

    For example, the God of Justice Tyr, who hadmunicated with God Garen and also lived in Lonia''s heaven.

    He was still the same, with a strong body, white hair, and a white beard. His eyes were empty without eyeballs, and he was missing a hand that had been bitten off by the Chaos Hound. His body seemed iplete, but he was full of energy and righteousness.

    In addition, there was also the third level of Weiya Heaven, the master of a god system in the Pearl Heaven, the Halfling Main God, the Guardian Goddess, Yurta.

    Her body was very small, only a little over 1.2 meters tall. However, her proportions were perfect. She looked like a petite beauty that was lovable.

    On the fourth level of Snia Heaven, the main god of the dwarves in the Crystal Heaven, the father god of the dwarves, Moradin.

    .............

    Garen had seen all of this before.

    However, apart from the Mountain Paradise Gods, Garen also saw some Gods from other Upper nes.

    The God of Love and Beauty, the fierydy, the passionate princess Shuna.......... She was a Goddess of Great Divine Power whom the Rainbow Dragon, Isaac, had once said was very fond of.

    She came from the Olympian Grove, the Wild Wild.

    She was wearing a fiery red dress, and every thread seemed to be formed by intense passion. She also had fiery red hair, and her face was charming and passionate. Her exposed skin had an ivory white luster, whichplemented the fiery red dress, giving people a passionate and unrestrained feeling.

    Noticing Garen''s sizing up, the God of Love and Beauty boldly puffed out her chest and cast a flirtatious gaze at Garen.

    In an instant, Garen saw that the God of Love and Beauty seemed to have added ayer of ambiguous filter in his vision, making Shuna look beautiful and extraordinarily alluring.

    Shaking his head, Garen looked away.

    Shuna did not use any power, but as long as one saw her, they would be affected by her invisible passive influence and slowly sink into it.

 Chapter 1139 Meeting Of The High Gods, The Great Evil God Of Dawn

    Seeing Garen shift his gaze away, the God of Love and Beauty smiled crisply. She did not talk to Garen, but instead lowered her head and conversed with the Guardian Goddess beside her, Euta. As they were conversing with their Divine Thoughts, no one knew what they were talking about. She only shifted her gaze from time to time to look at the two Dragon Gods.

    Garen shifted his gaze and looked at another God who did not belong to Mountain Paradise.

    He did not look like the human form that most gods loved. Instead, he looked like a luxuriant oak tree, but there was a kind face on the trunk that looked like a loving father.

    The God of Nature, the Father of the Forest, Sylvanas.

    Although he looked kind, when the order of nature was bnced, he would often be extremely cold. When things destroyed the bnce of nature, he would show even more terrifying fury.

    It was also worth mentioning that this God of Nature and the God of Storm and Destruction, the leader of the furious gods that Eulhur had once followed, were enemies.

    Or rather, they were enemies with all the furious gods.

    This was because the God of Nature represented the order and peace of nature, while the furious gods were natural disasters. They were keen to satisfy their own selfish desires and wantonly destroyed the order of nature with their divine power.

    "Although it was held in Mountain Paradise, there was not a single mid-level Divine Power in Mountain Paradise. Obviously, they did not have the qualifications to participate in the meeting.¡±

    "The ones who came were either the masters of a Divine System or the famous great Divine Powers of the Upper nes.¡±

    " This Mountain Paradise meeting¡­........ To be more precise, it was a meeting of the higher gods.¡±

    Garen pondered silently.

    He was just a weak Divine Power, and it was still a little stressful for him to mix in with so many powerful Divine Powers. After all, the difference in life levels was still not small. If Garen was an ordinary star, these guys would be like the sun without exception.

    Even though they had all restrained their aura and only subconsciously leaked out a tiny part of it, it still made Garen feel fearful and his muscles tense up.

    This was not a psychological anxiety, because Garen knew that he was very safe. After all, this was Mountain Paradise, not the Abyss or Hell.

    This was his body''s instinctive reaction when facing a peak existence that was far stronger than him.

    These gods in Garen''s vision could be said to be the true masters of the Multiverse. Each of them could not be underestimated. Their status was high, and they were worshipped by billions of creatures in the Endless World.

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel   At this time, the Metal Dragon God was very considerate and released its Dragon Might, helping Garen to resist the Divine Might.

    Garen''s tensed body slowly rxed this time.

    "This is the first time I''ve seen such a scene.¡±

    "In the hearts of the gods, you are treated as a great Divine Power. There will be a few more meetings of simr high gods.¡±

    the Metal Dragon God said in a low voice.

    Garen''s original body''s current Lesser Divine Power could be ignored among the gods in the sky, but the deep power possessed by this newly matured Time Dragon was something that even a Greater Divine Power could not ignore.

    Especially after the Battle of the Country of Fire.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The Gods ''respect for Garen had once again increased to another level, treating him as a true Great Divine Power.

    Therefore, he had a share in this meeting.

    At the same time.

    A ray of light that looked like the sun had just risen bloomed like the morning sun. Then, it converged into a point and transformed into a human figure.

    This was a muscr man with golden skin. He wore a gorgeous robe that was like the morning light. The morning light flowed, and his face was like a young man. There was a sunny and active smile on his face that was full of vitality. A pair of deep golden eyes could easily make people fall into it and unable to extricate themselves.

    A great Divine Power from the Elysian Realm, the Lord of Dawn, Luo Shanda.

    "Hmm? Great Evil God Luo Shanda, how dare youe to Mountain Paradise!¡±

    Upon seeing the arrival of the King of Dawn, Tyr, the God of Justice, became stern and put on a hostile look as he questioned in a low voice.

    "When the Evil Godse, we Gods cannot sit idly by.¡±

    The godughed and echoed.

    The bright smile on the King of Dawn''s face froze. He sighed and said, ""Everyone, I don''t know where my title of Great Evil God came from. I think it was you who spread it.¡±

    "Haha, the great evil god of Luo Shanda, justice is in the hearts of the people, stop trying to quibble.¡±

    " However, it''s not easy for evil gods like you to see the beautiful scenery of Mountain Paradise. I''ll make an exception this time and allow you to descend. "¡±

    Tiel stepped forward and stretched out her intact palm, patting the King of Dawn''s shoulder hard as she spoke in a deep and loud voice.

    "Tiel, admit it to me. You were the one who spread the word that I was the great evil god, right?¡±

    said Lathander as he pped the God of Justice''s hand away.

    The God of Justice said sternly, " Don''t spout nonsense without evidence. I am the God of Justice. How could I do something that goes against justice? "¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, he changed the topic and said, ""You were the one who exposed your actions and let others see through the true appearance of the evil god. Just admit it.¡±

    Looking at the embarrassed look of the King of Dawn, the gods couldn''t help but smile.

    The God of Justiceughed the loudest.

    In fact, most of the great Divine Powers here were in the good and orderly camp, and they had a good rtionship with the God of Dawn. The God of Justice and the God of Dawn were allies, and they almost advanced and retreated together.

    As for why the King of Dawn was called the Great Evil God¡­........... It was caused by a series of idents caused by him.

 Chapter 1140 Meeting Of The High Gods, The Great Evil God Of Dawn

    The King of Dawn had once pursued the Goddess of Fate passionately.

    And then¡­. In order to deal with the fierce pursuit of the God of Dawn, the Goddess of Fate''s energy was scattered, resulting in her death by her enemies. She was divided into two, the Goddess of Luck, Tamora, and the Goddess of Misfortune, Benbatha.

    The Lord of Dawn was a positive and energetic god.

    He did not grieve for the fall of his old love for long. In the blink of an eye, he fell in love with a new goddess, Shantiya, Mother Earth. The two continued their on-and-off rtionship. At the same time, they were allies, gentle and friendly, and they were also in the Elysium.

    In addition, due to her passionate love for the Lord of Dawn, Mother Earth sometimes neglected her duty, causing thend of many worlds to be barren and indirectly causing the death of many creatures.

    In the days when he was separated from Mother Earth.

    The King of Dawn thought of his old love and tried to revive the Goddess of Fate.

    In the end¡­The Goddess of Fate had failed to resurrect, and she had almost caused the Goddess of Luck and the Goddess of Misfortune to fall together. Both of them were mid-level Divine Powers. Although they were very angry, they could do nothing about the powerful God of Dawn. They could only ept the apology of the God of Dawn and could not re up.

    When he wanted to resurrect the Goddess of Fate, he identally resurrected the dead evil god, the God of Tyranny, Bann.

    This was only a problem caused by the emotions of the King of Dawn.

    Apart from that, the King of Dawn had descended to the mortal world and fought with the founder of the Dragon Worship Sect. In the end, he was injured and failed to kill himpletely. Instead, he made the Dragon Worship Sect famous and flourish even more.

    The Dragon Worship Sect was also known as the Dragon Witch Sect.

    This was a church that worshipped dragons. It would provide treasures, spawns, logistics, treatment, and other conveniences for dragons. Its members were spread across many worlds, but .............. They were also keen on transforming dragons into Dracoliches. They even took advantage of the fact that the dragons that trusted them were in deep sleep to carry out the transformation ritual, so that when the other party woke up, they would find that they had be Dracoliches.............. Therefore, most True Dragons hated the Dragon Worship Sect. Even if they epted their gifts, they would be very vignt.

    However, the above was not really a big deal.

    The God of Dawn had once wanted to establish a god system with him as the main god, but he naturally failed. It even led to a disaster called the Cmity of Dawn, which caused several magic empires to be destroyed, a world to perish, and a rtively small god system to copse.

    In summary, the King of Dawn, who represented positive words such as positive, sunny, and ambitious, often led things to unexpected negativity.

    In addition, the God of Dawn had destroyed the world''s order, and the gods who had suffered under his hands........... It even far surpassed many of the more famous evil gods.

    Therefore, the gods gave him a nickname, the Great Evil God of Lathander.

    As soon as the Great Evil God appeared, the atmosphere on the summit of the Sacred City became much livelier, as if all the gods knew him and began tomunicate with him as the center.

    After a while.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    More gods descended one after another.

    Oghma, the Lord of Knowledge from the Ounds.

    Chantiya, Mother Earth from the Elysian Realm.

    War God Tempas from the Chaos Sea.

    The gods present were all powerful Divine Powers. Their divine might was boundless and undted, like the rays of the sun.

    When all the members invited by the higher gods came to visit, a holy light rose from the Ya Kong Holy Temple below the sky where the gods were. It continued to burst out from the pyramid-like holy city, forming a dazzling pir of light.

    A member of the Ya Kong Celestial Race walked out of the pir of light.

    It wore a crown on its head and its entire body was enveloped in holy light. It wore an extraordinary silver-white armor and had a burly figure.

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§®   This was God King Ya Kong.

    It wasn''t a god, but a great Divine Power.

    The Ya Kong Celestial Race was the most important resident of Mountain Paradise, and they were also the native creatures of Mountain Paradise. The Ya Kong Celestial King represented the will of Mountain Paradise. He led a part of the Ya Kong Celestial Race that didn''t follow any gods and guarded the order of Mountain Paradise.

    To be more precise, God King Ya Kong was the carrier of Mountain Paradise''s will, simr to Beast Overlord and Heroic Spirit King, but his way of thinking waspletely different from theirs.

    It was a guardian, always on guard against possible danger.

    Behind Godly King Ya Kong was a pir of light that shot through the sky from the top of the Holy City.

    "Everyone, the bridge to heaven has been opened. Please go.¡±

    "The meeting of the gods will be held in the Radiant Heavens.¡±

    Even in the face of a powerful god, God King Ya Kong''s face was still cold and hard as he spoke emotionlessly.

    The so-called Bridge of Heaven was the pir of light behind it.

 Chapter 1141 The Judgment Of The Gods Against The Dragon Clan

    The seventh level of Mountain Paradise was Kronas Heaven, the Glorious Paradise. It could only be reached through the Bridge of Paradise. It waspletely different from the other six levels of Mountain Paradise, because even for the residents of Mountain Paradise, the seventh level was a very mysterious realm.

    Garen raised his head and looked at the vast and bright Bridge of Heaven.

    Immediately, the gods took action and turned into beams of divine light. They entered the Bridge of Heaven and disappeared in an instant.

    The Metal Dragon God reminded Garen, " You might not feelfortable in the Brilliant Paradise, but there will be some benefits.¡±

    Ufortable?

    The Metal Dragon God did not say much, and Garen did not ask further.

    The two true dragons pped their wings and entered the bridge, their bodies hidden in the endless light.

    The moment Garen entered the Bridge to Paradise, he felt that his vision was filled with a white scene. Time and space were almost mixed up. Moreover, the Holy Light that should have been gentle andfortable in Mountain Paradise, which was the essence of the light that formed the Bridge to Paradise, was gradually burning.

    This state did notst long.

    It seemed like it was only for a moment before the white scene in Garen''s eyes dispersed.

    A whole new world unfolded before Garen''s eyes.

    This was an ocean formed by holy light. The light was iparably brilliant and unpredictable. It transformed into the appearance of various creatures that galloped in the air. There was no sky ornd, only endless holy light flowing. It was as if it had a life of its own, jumping non-stop and shining on the bodies of the gods.

    Other than the Gods and Holy Light that had just arrived, there were no other living creatures here.

    At the same time, Garen frowned.

    As soon as he arrived, Garen felt the difort from the Metal Dragon God''s mouth.

    The burning sensation that came from the Bridge to Paradise had almost turned into a burning pain. Moreover, it came from Garen''s will and soul, not his physical body.

    At the same time, scenes appeared in Garen''s mind.

    When he was just born, he stole the Dragon Lady''s gemstones to fill his stomach and beat up his younger dragon brothers and sisters. After he was expelled, he beat up the White Dragon Lady and robbed her dragon nest. When he met two weak children in the pr region, Amos and Lilith, he did not take them in and instead expelled them all................

    Every time these memories appeared, the burning pain that Garen endured became more intense.

    In the dark, there seemed to be a gentle voice whispering in Garen''s ear, telling him that what he had done was wrong. He should be kind and deal with the world with kindness. He should set an example and show his glory, making the Multiverse a ce of kindness. There would be no more disputes, no more wars, and all living things would enjoy a paradise of goodness.

    In the end, the memory continued to flow, and it came to the War of Glory.

    Every time he killed an elf and took away a life, the burning pain in Garen''s heart increased.

    Only by feeling regret and yearning for kindness would there be a clear spring washing away this burning pain.

    Until the final battle of the giants, when he recalled the time when he ughtered the giants with his incarnation, the burning pain reached its peak, and even Garen''s steel-like will wavered a little.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Garen did not say a word and resisted.

    The more he resisted, the stronger the burning pain.

    As a result, Garen was getting hotter and hotter, feeling as if he was about to melt into the endless Holy Light. The whispers in his ears turned from gentle to a cold and dangerous voice, as if warning Garen that any evil would be purified by the Land of Virtue.

    Garen remained unmoved, his will tempered in this unimaginable burning pain.

    In the end, Garen''s will had already be blurry, as if it was really about to melt. His mind was filled with all kinds of thoughts of doing good.

    ¡°................ Mountain Paradise wants to melt me?"

    Just as his consciousness was about to sink, Garen''s expression turned vicious, and he prepared to use Time Dragon Countercurrent again.

    On the other side, the Metal Dragon God looked at Garen, who was enveloped by the Holy Light and whose expression kept changing. It extended a dragon w, already nning to help Garen dispel the Holy Light of Virtue.

    At this moment, the Holy Light surrounding Garen suddenly became harmless.

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§®   Garen seemed to have woken up from a dream, as if he had been drowning for a long time and had finally resurfaced. He took a few deep breaths, and then his fearful gaze swept across the brilliant and endless light scene here.

    The unbearable burning pain disappeared.

    Garen also dispersed the Power of Time that had gathered.

    What was interesting was¡­

    Only a few seconds had passed, but Garen''s memories were looking back at his entire life, and it repeated dozens of times, constantly enduring the burning pain in his heart.

    When Garen broke away from it, he felt his will be even firmer. It was as if he had tempered Godly metal, wless and indestructible.

    ¡°................ If I were to face the God of Cloud Giants right now, there would be a difference of a level, but even his Mind Authority would probably have difficulty affecting me.¡±

    Garen thought to himself.

    At the same time, the Metal Dragon God said, " Brilliant Paradise. This is a dangerous ce. It is the origin of Mountain Paradise, a realm of Ultimate Benevolence.¡±

    " The Holy Light of Benevolence here will annihte all otherworldliness and evil. Even if a kind and orderly creature arrives here, their individual will will be purified and melted, bing a part of the brilliant paradise.¡±

    "Only when one reaches the level of a great Divine Power can one bepletely unaffected.¡±

    The silver dragon exhaled and said slowly, ""So that''s how it is. The great Divine Powers are not affected, not because of the Ultimate Benevolence, but because their power is enough to ignore the erosion here.¡±

    "Anyone below the level of great Divine Power will be affected........... This meant that there were no benevolent creatures that could be recognized by this ce, and it was the same for the good gods.¡±

 Chapter 1142 The Judgment Of The Gods Against The Dragon Clan (2)

    Benevolence and kindness were not the same concept.

    The concept of extreme evil and evil were not the same.

    There were many evil existences in the abyss of hell, but it was also difficult to find traces of the most evil.

    e¦Áglesnovel`c,om   "You''re right."

    " The Brilliant Paradise is even more extreme than the Abyss and Hell, but that''s also the uniqueness of Mountain Paradise.¡±

    A gentle and familiar voice sounded.

    Garen turned his head and saw the God of Light, who was wearing a golden robe and looked like a kind and gentle old man.

    "Long time no see, God of Light."

    "Your divine kingdom is in the Radiant Heavens. Did you call for this meeting?¡±

    Garen asked.

    The God of Light shook his head and said,"It wasn''t me."¡±

    "Then who could it be? To be able to gather so many high-level gods.¡±

    The God of Light looked at the omnipresent Holy Light and did not answer.

    However, Garen and the Metal Dragon God already understood.

    "Mountain Paradise¡­...¡±

    The gods had already confirmed that nes had a will.

    The outer nes outside the Prime Material ne were divided into the lower nes led by the Abyss and the upper nes led by Mountain Paradise. It could be seen that Mountain Paradise had a high status in the upper nes. It was not a weak ne like the Land of Fire or the Realm of Heroes.

    The gods of Mountain Paradise were also an exceptionally powerful force, far more powerful than a single god system.

    Including the Metal Dragon God and Shen Garen, they were also members of the Mountain Paradise Gods.

    Suddenly, the holy light gathered together and turned into the Ya Kong Godly King that the gods saw.

    God King Ya Kong waved his hand, and rays of light formed the outline of stars. They spread out and formed a ring.

    "Everyone, let''s begin."

    There were no words, but the gods naturally understood that these stars were their seats.

    The gods took their seats and descended on the stars of Holy Light. Finally, Garen stood between the Metal Dragon God and the God of Light.

    "Before the meeting officially begins, please take a look at these scenes.¡±

    God King Ya Kong said coldly.

    The endless holy light was like a surging tide, interweaving and constructing images.

    In the picture, the dragon and the elves were fighting, causing the sky to copse and the earth to copse, and the people to be plunged into misery.

    The war of glory was disyed before the eyes of the gods.

    However, this did notst long. Soon, the scene changed to a battle between dragons and giants, a battle that was far more intense than the battle between dragons and elves.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    In these images, there was a battle between a true dragon and a giant. The aftermath of the battle caused the destruction of some innocent intelligent creatures that were involved. Blood flowed like rivers, mountains of corpses formed, mountains copsed, and forests were burned. Even the ocean was evaporated by the dragon''s resonance spell, revealing the withered seabed. Countless sea creatures died.

    The copsing Forest of Light.

    The Hero''s Domain that was almost shattered.

    They were all listed here.

    The gods were silent, but their gazes were already focused on the two Dragon Gods present.

    The scene was not over yet.

    While the war between the dragons and the giants caused more and more casualties and the world was in chaos, demons, devils, and evil creatures .............. They left the Lower nes and headed to the battlefields, secretly absorbing souls to strengthen themselves, or fishing in troubled waters, using the aftershocks of the battle between the dragons and giants to massacre cities and destroy countries.

    In the end, the picture was fixed on theposition of the dragon and the giant showing off their prowess on both sides, and the devil and the devilughing wildly in the middle.

    "As you can see."

    " The war between the dragons, elves, and giants led to frequent natural disasters. nes copsed, and man-made disasters were endless. They became nourishment for the Abyssal Demons and Hell Devils, breeding and promoting the development of evil.¡±

    "Although the war has ended, the disaster it caused is endless.¡±

    God King Ya Kong looked at the two Dragon Gods and said indifferently, ""On behalf of Mountain Paradise, I have gathered all of you here for only one purpose.¡±

    " I hope to obtain the Dragon God''s guarantee that after today, the dragons will not provoke any more all-out wars, nor will they give the evil creatures of the lower nes a chance to take advantage of them, nor will they cause turmoil in the Multiverse.¡±

    As expected.

    They came with ill intentions¡­..... Garen and the Metal Dragon God looked at each other.

    Not long after the war ended, a meeting of the gods was held. There was a high chance that it was aimed at them, and that was the truth.

    The eyes of the gods flickered. They were silent and did not speak.

    After a brief moment of silence, the Metal Dragon God narrowed its eyes and left w marks on the surface of the beneath it. It said in a deep voice, ""God King Ya Kong, do you mean that the war is all the fault of our Dragon n?¡±

    "Do we dragons need to pay for the damage caused by the war?¡±

    Mother Earth Chantiya said gently, ""Bahamut, please don''t be angry.¡±

    "Godking Ya Kong probably doesn''t mean that.¡±

    "This meeting is only to discuss suggestions, not to me the Dragon n.¡±

    The King of Dawn smiled charmingly and echoed, "" That''s right, Bahamut, calm down. God King Ya Kong represents Mountain Paradise, and he won''t shoot arrows for no reason. Maybe he just didn''t express himself well.¡±

    The God of Justice seemed to be helping the Metal Dragon God. ""God King Ya Kong''s words are indeed easy to cause misunderstandings. However, I believe Bahamut won''t be unreasonable, right? Let''s hear what God King Ya Kong has to say first.¡±

    .................

    Under the persuasion of the gods, the Metal Dragon God could only extinguish its anger.

    At the same time, Garen looked at the gentle faces of the Gods and listened to their gentle tone. His expression was unmoved, but his heart turned cold.

    Under the cover of the Holy Light, Garen seemed to see the cold and vignt gazes of the gods, as if they were looking at poisonous snakes, staring at him and the Metal Dragon God. These gods ''words were different on the surface, but it was obvious that they had the same opinion deep in their hearts.

 Chapter 1143 The Judgment Of The Gods Against The Dragon Race (3)

    "We can''t give you this guarantee.¡±

    Garen said as well. He did not let the Metal Dragon God fight alone and share the pressure from the gods for him.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the Gods ''gazes focused on Garen.

    The Gods here, without exception, were all at the level of Great Divine Power. Their gazes were not so easy to bear. Garen''s heart sank, and he felt as if the surrounding air had solidified.

    At the same time, light bloomed and brushed past Garen''s body, causing the pressure he felt to dissipate a lot.

    The God of Light revealed a gentle smile and nodded slightly without saying anything.

    "If my Dragon n promises that we will not initiate another war, then if there are any inferior races that provoke my n in the future, will my n be bullied by them?¡±

    "The pressure of a True Dragon is invible. God King Ya Kong''s request has already crossed the bottom line of my Dragon n.¡±

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§®   At this moment, the sub-space creature said,"In times of war, whether it is love, beauty, justice, or knowledge, it is not a matter of time."........... All these things would be destroyed, and war would make everything beautiful lose its color.¡±

    " Metal Dragon God, Time Dragon God. "

    "I know that war is not the Dragon God''s intention, but it is an indisputable fact that the Dragon n is good at fighting.¡±

    The God of Love and Beauty, the God of Justice, the God of Knowledge, and the other gods deeply agreed with his words.

    "Sigh, it is true that countless knowledge was destroyed by the mes of war and no longer exists.¡±

    Oghma sighed.

    "There are countless warlike races, and it seems like the Dragon n isn''t the only one.¡±

    The Metal Dragon God regained its calm and said expressionlessly.

    " However, the actions of the dragon race can truly affect the entire Multiverse. Other races can''t do that.¡±

    "The earth was shattered under the dragon''s trampling, and it tore me apart.¡±

    Mother Earth said.

    At the same time, the kind face of the God of Nature, Sylvanas, on the trunk of the oak tree, had be exceptionally cold. He looked at the Dragon God and said, ""The natural forests that were destroyed by the dragon''s breath and spells are endless.¡±

    "The order of nature has been destroyed, and the dragons are to me.¡±

    As the guardian of nature, Sylvanas could not toleraterge-scale destruction of nature.

    He was the first god present to directly show hostility to the Dragon God without hiding it.

    To be more precise, this meeting was a trial for the Dragon n.

    "Since you are so against the war that our race is participating in, why didn''t you stop it halfway? Why did you wait until now, when the matter is already settled, when knowledge is lost, the earth is shattered, and nature is destroyed?¡±

    Garen asked the Gods.

    After a moment of silence, God King Ya Kong replied," You and the Giant Gods have almost gone crazy in the war. We are clear that the war cannot be stopped. We can only deal with it after the war to prevent simr wars from happening in the future.¡±

    The Giant God System was not a small God System.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    In a war where almost all the Divine Branches were wiped out and many Dragon Gods died, who would be foolish enough to intervene midway?

    None of these gods were stupid.

    After the war ended, when both sides suffered heavy losses and the victor had yet to recover, it was the best time to hold the enemy ountable.

    "You seem to have misunderstood. I, Bahamut, am only the God of the Good Dragons, not the Master God of the Dragon race.¡±

    "I have no right to represent all the Dragon Gods to give you this guarantee.¡±

    After a pause, the Metal Dragon Godughed out loud, and then revealed its sharp edge, saying, ""Besides, even if I could, I wouldn''t do it!¡±

    Garen said at the same time, " Everyone, if there''s nothing else, you can continue with this meeting. We''ll leave first. "¡±

    After knowing the attitude of the gods, there was no need to participate in the meeting.

    Mother Earth sighed softly. " This meeting is only for discussion and suggestions. Why are the two Dragon Gods so stubborn and difficult tomunicate with?¡±

    Garen nodded. " Since it''s a suggestion, then Bahamut and I can make it clear that we won''t ept your suggestion. "¡±

    Hearing this, the gods fell silent.

    "Open the bridge to heaven, or I will tear open the barrier of the Brilliant Paradise and leave directly.¡±

    the Metal Dragon God said firmly.

    God King Ya Kong spoke again, " I''ll take a step back. You can choose not to give me this guarantee. "¡±

    "However, this war needs to end here.¡±

    After saying that, it stared at the two Dragon Gods, waiting for an answer.

    The silver dragon raised its chin and looked at the Ya Kong Godly King."The war has ended and is in the final stage. When our tribe has eliminated the Giant Tribe, it will naturally stop.¡±

    God King Ya Kong said, " My request is for you to stop now and let go of the remaining giants.¡±

    "The Giant Divine System is almostpletely destroyed. Without a god, the Giant Tribe will not pose a threat to you.¡±

    "In addition, exterminating an entire race is something that only extremely evil creatures can do.¡±

    The God of Justice also said, " That''s right, Garen, Bahamut. This is not a righteous act. Let''s give the Giant Tribe a chance to live. "¡±

    "The Giants are intelligent creatures, not insects or wild beasts. They shouldn''t be exterminated. This is contempt and disrespect for life.¡±

    After a brief moment of thought, the Metal Dragon God and Garen rejected again.

    This caused the God of Justice to be dissatisfied. He said, ""Destroying a race is a sin and goes against the path of justice. Are you sure you want to do this?¡±

    The two Dragon Gods chuckled. " We''ve never unted justice, and we''re not your righteouspanions.¡±

    "Besides, if the giants were insects and beasts, we wouldn''t bother to exterminate them.¡±

 Chapter 1144 The Judgment Of The Gods Against The Dragon Clan

    "On the contrary, because of respect, we have to kill them all!¡±

    The Dragon God''s words were resolute and decisive, leaving no room for negotiation.

    At this moment.

    God King Ya Kong spoke. His words were filled with threats."Mountain Paradise is a holynd for good creatures. But what you are doing now makes me doubt whether you belong to the good camp.¡±

    " Haha! " The Metal Dragon Godughed and said, " You mean you want to expel us from Mountain Paradise?¡±

    God King Ya Kong had this ability.

    Because it represented Mountain Paradise, it could repel the God''s Kingdom that was built in Mountain Paradise, causing unrest in the God''s Kingdom and forcing the target to leave.

    " No, "  God King Ya Kong said. " This is just a warning. "¡±

    "Alright, we have heard your warning. Now, we will leave the Radiant Heavens. If you are willing, you can continue to discuss. If you have any suggestions, you can send them to our divine kingdom.¡±

    With that, the two dragons stood up and prepared to leave.

    The God of Light shook his head and said nothing.

    Of all the gods present, only the God of Light and Tempas, the God of War from the Chaos Sea, remained silent.

    In this meeting against the Dragon God, keeping silent was already quite rare.

    The God of Light had a good rtionship with Garen and the Metal Dragon God...............

    War God Tempas was also known as the Invincible God.

    Invincible was no ordinary title.

    However, the God of War was indeed worthy of the praise of an invincible god.

    This was because the War God had three principles that he firmly adhered to.

    The first principle was that when there were no benefits, neither side would help each other. Therefore, Tampas won.

    The second principle was to bet on both sides when there was an advantage, so Tampas won again.

    The third principle was that when only one side could be chosen, the winner would help the other side. Thus, Tempas still won.

    In the main material ne, in response to the call of his believers, when God Tampas was on the battlefield, riding a white female horse meant that the army would win, and riding a ck male horse meant that he would lose. However, most of the time, he chose to step on a horse..............

    Obviously, the God of War felt that it was difficult to choose between Mountain Paradise and the Dragon God Faction, so he followed the first principle and did not help either side.

    The God of War''s principle made him have no enemies, so he was called the invincible god.

    "Why aren''t you opening the bridge to heaven?"

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel   The Metal Dragon''s Divine Dragon Might burst forth as it raised a dragon w. Golden light shed, blocking the permeating holy light.

    Ya Kong didn''t say anything, but the Bridge of Heaven crossed space andnded in front of the two Dragon Gods.

    Garen and the Metal Dragon God left through the Bridge to Heaven, appearing once again in the sixth level''s Glorious Paradise, and then returned to Silver Paradise.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The Metal Dragon God''s expression was serious as soon as hended above the Silver Sea. He said to Garen, ""Garen, take the more important things in your Divine Kingdom and leave Mountain Paradise.¡±

    In the meeting, facing God King Ya Kong''s questioning was actually an extremely dangerous situation.

    As the incarnation of the Mountain Paradise''s will, God King Ya Kong had a terrifying power in Mountain Paradise, especially in the Kingdom of Brilliance. The Kingdom of Brilliance was equivalent to God King Ya Kong''s God Kingdom, which wasparable to a level 20 God.

    This fellow was not a Beast Overlord or a Heroic Spirit King, but a mature and powerful incarnation of the ne''s will.

    If the Ya Kong Deity King and the other Gods attacked together in the Kingdom of Brilliance, even Garen and Shi Long Yiliu would find it hard to resist.

    However, these gods belonged to the good camp after all, and the possibility of them joining forces to attack them was very small.

    Just as God King Ya Kong had said, the gods ''goal was actually a warning. They wanted to make the Dragon God lineage restrain themselves and set restrictions to prevent the Dragon God lineage from bing hegemonic again.

    "Damn it, if my n''s Sovereign was here¡­........¡±

    The Metal Dragon God''s gaze was cold as it muttered.

    "What about you?"

    Garen asked.

    The Metal Dragon God said, " I''ll leave immediately with the necessary things. Even if it''s difficult to migrate the God''s Kingdom, and we can''t leave Mountain Paradise, we can only put it aside for now and build a new God''s Kingdom. "¡±

    "Right, don''t take away the Ya Kong Celestial Race apostles in your God Nation. Leave them here. Even if they are loyal to you, they will be God King Ya Kong''s spies.¡±

    Under the situation where God King Ya Kong was targeting him, staying in Mountain Paradise was tantamount to tying his own hands and feet.

    "Then, after leaving Mountain Paradise, where are we going?¡±

    Garen asked.

    The Metal Dragon God grinned. " There wasn''t a good ce to go at first. But now, think about it. You should already have the answer to where we should go. "¡±

    Just as the Metal Dragon God had said, Garen already had an answer in his heart when he asked.

    He was just confirming with the Metal Dragon God if they had the same thoughts.

    " Alright, let''s go to the Hero''s Domain! "

    "Not only must we go, but we must alsopletely upy the Hero Domain and turn it into an outer ne that only belongs to the True Dragon.¡±

    Garen said.

    Once hepletely mastered the Hero''s Crown, Garen would be able to be considered the spokesperson of the Hero''s Domain.

    At the same time, the gods of the Hero Domain had a bad feeling in their hearts. They did not know the specific reason, so they were extremely puzzled.

    Immediately after, Garen called Yuna, who was still ying around in the Silver Sea, back and went to the Divine Kingdom. He ordered a group of elven servants, Dragon Lady guards, and True Dragon believers to leave. He also took away the many treasures that were collected in the Divine Kingdom. Then, through therge scale Teleportation Portal opened by the Metal Dragon God, he took the people and servants of the Divine Kingdom and left Mountain Paradise.

    God King Ya Kong probably didn''t expect that the two Dragon Gods would leave Mountain Paradise so decisively with just a warning and a knock. Moreover, they were swift and decisive. They left without hesitation.

    This was actually a loss for Mountain Paradise, because the more gods there were, the higher the prestige of Mountain Paradise would be.

 Chapter 1145 The First King Of Heroic Spirits-Garen Aurelian

    Hero Domain Level 1, Sky Garden, Heroic Spirit Temple.

    As usual, Kohde, the God of Strength and Courage, and a group of heroic spirits were having a feast in the name of battle in the Heroic Spirit Temple. Some of the more famous demigod-level heroic spirits in the Sky Garden were here to spar with each other or directly wrestle with the God of Strength and Courage.

    Of course, the premise of confronting a god was that the God of Courage deliberately restrained his power.

    Although the Heroic Spirits were powerful and not ordinary creatures, the gap between them and the gods was still difficult to cross. Only under the gathering of the Hero''s Crown could all the Heroic Spirits and life force bebined to give birth to a Heroic Spirit King that could rival a powerful Divine Power.

    In the past, the God of Strength and Courage, who loved to fight and worshipped strength, was happy to have a battle with the heroic spirits.

    But now, he was somewhat absent-minded.

    The God of Strength and Courage had split into thousands of incarnations topete with all the demigod-level heroic spirits present at the same time. However, none of the incarnations had the joy of enjoying the battle on their faces. Instead, they looked depressed, which was inconsistent with the usual situation of this god.

    "Sigh, if I can obtain the Hero''s Crown, I''ll be able to obtain the true recognition of the heroic spirits.¡±

    " It''s not like now. Although they''re happy to gather here and fight endlessly, none of them are willing to believe in me.¡±

    Kohen was still thinking about the Hero''s Crown.

    However, the Hero''s Crown was already in the control of the Dragon God system. This god also knew that he was probably not fated to be the Hero''s Crown.

    The God of Strength and Courage''s interest waned. He ended the battle party early and entered the Heroic Spirit Temple alone. Then, he sat on the throne that should belong to the King of Heroic Spirits, closed his eyes, and released his divine thoughts.

    The will of the gods analyzed the rules of the hero''s domain, trying to find a new way to control the heroic spirits.

    Ever since he upied the Heroic Spirit Temple, the God of Strength and Courage had been analyzing simr rules.

    Unfortunately, no matter how much time had passed, the God of Strength and Courage still found nothing.

    Suddenly.

    The space in the Sky Garden rippled.

    Arge-scale Dimensional Door slowly opened like a vortex in the sky.

    Such movements were not concealed, so they naturally could not escape the attention of the heroic spirits and gods here.

    Under the gaze of the heroic spirit and the god, two figures that covered the sky appeared first. The shadow cast by the dragon wings on the ground covered the Heroic Spirit Temple that stood at the center of the mountains and the highest mountain.

    The God of Strength and Courage''s eyes narrowed, and he withdrew from the state of full concentration.

    "Garen Aurelian and Bahamut!¡±

    "Why did the Dragon God lineagee to the Hero Domain again? Could it be that they are going to fight here again?¡±<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The hearts of the heroes trembled.

    To be honest, the Dragon Gods had left a shadow in their hearts.

    In the Battle of the Country of Fire, the Hero''s Domain almost followed in the footsteps of the Forest of Light and was on the verge of shattering, which made the gods here tremble with fear. In the end, the strength that Tegalon disyed was seen clearly by them who were closest to him.

    After the two most eye-catching dragons appeared, the Dimensional Door did not close.

    More True Dragons leaped out from within.

    Almost all of them were dragons above the age of an Ancient Dragon, possessing at least Legendary strength. There seemed to be an endless stream of them.

    The dragons circled around the Sky Garden, and the pping of their wings sounded like a raging wind. The thick dragon''s might ovepped, making it difficult for the nearby creatures to breathe and feel extremely pressured.

    Soon after.

    The silver dragon turned its head and looked down.

    In the majestic mountains and dense forest, Garen''s gaze locked onto the location of the Heroic Spirit Temple.

    "My people, first choose a ce to live. After the new divine kingdom is built, you can follow me into the divine kingdom.¡±

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    After receiving the Dragon God''s decree, the dragons scattered, causing amotion in the Sky Garden that had just calmed down.

    These dragons were not ordinary true dragons. They were the true dragon apostles that the Dragon God had carefully selected and epted into the divine kingdom. There were no true dragons below the legendary rank. Although the Sky Garden was an outer ne, legendary creatures, especially legendary true dragons, were not weak here.

    The locals of Sky Garden were not happy about the operation.

    The heroic spirit was the true master of this ce.

    Moreover, with almost endless life force, the heroic spirit was not afraid of death. As long as the will to fight was not extinguished, it was almost immortal.

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§®   As a result, many heroic spirits ''eyes burned with fighting spirit. They were eager to give it a try and put it into action. They wanted to engage in a passionate battle with the dragons that hadnded here. The heroic spirits in the heroic realm were all battle fanatics.

    Looking at this scene, Garen squinted his eyes and took out the Hero''s Crown.

    Then, a crown that seemed to be woven from thorny flowers was put on the head of the silver dragon. Moreover, the details of the edges and the size of the outline were adjusted appropriately........ It fit perfectly between Garen''s three pairs of dragon horns without any sense of discord, as if it was a crown tailored for Garen.

    It had been several years since the end of the Battle of the Country of Fire.

    Although Garen had yet to fully control the Hero''s Crown and could not do what he did that day, which was to condense a Heroic Spirit King that was simr to a Great Divine Power, he still had a certain degree of control over the Hero''s Crown. After all, it would not be useless to imprint his will on the Hero''s Crown in the future.

 Chapter 1146 The First King Of Heroic Spirits-Garen Aurelian (2)

    "All the heroic spirits, since you have seen this king, why don''t you¡­..........¡±

    Garen wanted to satisfy his vanity, but before he could finish speaking, he saw the heroic spirits kneeling on one knee and lowering their heads like wheat that had been blown by the wind.

    "Hmm¡­..¡±

    These heroic spirits reacted too quickly.

    "Greetings, Heroic Spirit King!"

    The heroic spirits shouted loudly, their voices filled with fanaticism, as if they had finally seen the loyal generals of the king they followed.

    In his previous life, the Heroic Spirits in the Heroic Domain were heroes from various major nes. There were humans, beastmen, monsters, elves, and even dragons and giants.

    However, since they had be Heroic Spirits, they would lose most of their memories and emotions. They would mainly retain theirbat skills and their infinite loyalty to the domain of heroes.

    If the Heroic Spirit King appeared, then these Heroic Spirits would be the most fanatical followers.

    From Garen''s point of view, it was not worth it to collect countless heroes and remove their emotions, leaving only theirbat skills.

    Because heroes were not only reflected inbat, decision-making, leadership, and charisma............ All these factors were taken into consideration.

    However, Garen also understood why the Hero''s Domain had to remove the memories and emotions of the hero''s soul.

    The reason was simple.

    How could a hero in his own world be a puppet of the hero realm and be bound to this outer ne willingly?

    This was the only way to prevent them from rebelling.

    His gaze swept across the heroic spirits one by one, and Garen gave the order, ""The True Dragon has already obtained my permission to enter the Hero Domain. All heroic spirits are not allowed to offend the True Dragon.¡±

    "Yes, sir!"

    The heroic spirits ''voices were sonorous, and they were resolute in their king''s orders.

    At the same time, among the hundreds of millions of Heroic Spirits in Sky Garden, Garen noticed a familiar SemiGod Heroic Spirit.

    When he saw the face of this heroic spirit, Garen was slightly stunned.

    "Alfakus!"

    The Fire Mage Emperor of the Alfatiya Empire, the king who indirectly caused the destruction of the Alfatiya Empire, Alfakus, appeared in front of Garen in the Hero Domain in the form of a heroic spirit kneeling before him.

    Garen was surprised to see Alfakus.

    There were many outer nes, as well as the Abyss, Hell, Heaven, and other powerful nes. The Hero Domain could not guarantee that it could absorb the souls of all heroes here. The souls of heroes here were actually only a small portion.

    As long as the heroic spirits did not die, their numbers could be umted indefinitely.

    If all the heroes in the Endless World would be heroic spirits after death, then the Hero Domain would have a chance to surpass Heaven and Abyss after umting for a period of time.

    Even if it was only a part of it, the Hero Domain was still an outer ne with great potential.

    It was indeed weak now, but it was simr to the dragon race. It could be stronger over time.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "You,e here."

    Garen''s gaze passed through space andnded on the Heroic Spirit of Alfakus as he spoke.

    The strength level of the Alfakus Heroic Spirit was also outstanding among all the Heroic Spirits. It was at the top of the list, and its creature level had reached 47. Moreover, it was located around the Heroic Spirit Temple with a group of demigod-like Heroic Spirits.

    Upon hearing Garen''s call, the Alfakus Heroic Spirit conjured a burning pagoda, then turned into a line of fire, streaking across the sky and arriving in front of Garen very quickly.

    Heroic Spirits had special abilities.

    The power they possessed was different, but it was all rted to his precious artifact.

    The so-called Treasured Artifacts were formed from the memories and emotions of a hero''s soul when it entered the hero''s domain. They carried extraordinary power. It could be said that every heroic spirit''s Treasured Artifact was different.

    The Fire Tower of the Alfakus Heroic Spirit was its Treasured Artifact.

    The Treasured Artifact was the carrier of the heroic spirits ''memories and emotions. It was their power and also their shackles.

    "What''s your name?"

    Garen asked.

    e¦Áglesnovel`c,om   He did not know if Alfakus had a name now.

    The heroic spirit looked up at the silver dragon, then knelt in the air again and said,"Heroic spirits are nameless. Only the king can bestow them with names. This is a supreme glory.¡±

    Garen could see that the ambition and arrogance that originally belonged to the Emperor had disappeared from this heroic spirit.

    At the same time, Garen, who already had a certain degree of control over the Hero''s Crown, understood that if he wanted to, he could reverse the Treasured Artifact and let Alfakus be an ambitious Emperor again.

    However, Garen did not have such thoughts.

    Why did he do this?

    For heroic spirits like Alfakus, once their memories and emotions returned, the first thing they would think about was how to escape control. This fellow was extremely bold and ambitious. He dared to kill an emperor with a powerful Divine Power Saint with his mortal body.

    There were countless heroic spirits here, and it was unknown how many of them were simr existences.

    "As the Heroic Spirit King, I give you a name.¡±

    "From now on, your name is Alfakus.¡±

    Garen said.

    In an instant, the life force that filled every inch of the space became frantic, and it continuously gathered towards the Alfakus Heroic Spirit, rapidly strengthening its power. Its creature level rose steadily, and finally stopped at 56.

    At the same time, the Hero''s Crown dimmed a little.

    "Giving a name can increase the strength of a heroic spirit, but it will cause damage to the Hero''s Crown. It can''t be used casually and needs time to recover.¡±

    Garen was trying out the abilities he possessed as a Heroic Spirit King.

 Chapter 1147 The First King Of Heroic Spirits-Garen Aurelian (3)

    Although there was a limit, the improvement brought by the bestowment of a name had already exceeded Garen''s expectations.

    Alfakus had leaped from the intermediate stage of the demigod level to be a quasi-divine power that was close to the peak of the demigod level. This kind of instantaneous improvement was unimaginable, and only the Hero''s Crown, a core sacred object nurtured by an entire outer ne, could do it.

    The current Alfakus Heroic Spirit was already the strongest among all the Heroic Spirits.

    "However, such a huge leap in strength is also rted to the first name bestowed.¡±

    Garen thought to himself.

    "Thank you, my king, for bestowing the name!"

    "Alfakus will be the king''s sword, cutting through all obstacles for you and exterminating your enemies!¡±

    After receiving the name, the heroic spirit of Alfakus spoke in a deep and powerful voice.

    "If you obtain the Hero''s Crown before the war begins, the dead True Dragon can be directly reincarnated into the Hero''s Domain and be a Heroic Spirit. Moreover, there''s no need to restrict your memories and emotions.¡±

    When a Heroic Spirit first reincarnated, it would not possess the strength of its previous life.

    However, the stronger one''s body was, the more potential one''s soul had. It could absorb life energy and be stronger as time passed.

    That was the case for the Heroic Spirit of Alfakus. After bing a Heroic Spirit, it was only the lowest-level Heroic Spirit at first. However, because Heroic Spirits were undying, they obtained life energy from countless battles and became the best and top-notch SemiGod Heroic Spirit in the domain of heroes.

    "In this case, we can umte an army of undying True Dragon Heroic Spirits.¡±

    "Although the Heroic Spirits will be greatly weakened once they leave the Hero''s Domain, they are immortal creatures in the Hero''s Domain and cannot be underestimated.¡±

    " And the more Heroic Spirits there are, the sturdier the Hero''s Domain will be. The sturdier the Hero''s Domain is, the more useful the undying Heroic Spirits will be here.¡±

    Garen''s eyes lit up.

    If the Hero Domain was developed properly, it would undoubtedly be a base camp that was easy to defend and difficult to attack. It could be said to be a ne-level divine kingdom.

    "Perhaps I don''t need to build a new divine kingdom here.¡±

    Garen squinted his eyes and focused his mind. He felt as if an endless life force was surrounding him, making him the king.

    With a single thought, the life force gathered at a high concentration. Under Garen''s control, it changed intoyers of shapes, and finally, like a waterfall, it surged towards Garen''s dragon body and entered Garen''s body continuously.

    Afortable feeling came.

    Garen felt as if he was soaking in a hot spring with a suitable temperature. At the same time, all the cells in his body were greedily absorbing life energy, and the True Dragon''s aura was slowly but steadily growing stronger.

    "If I absorb the life force here for a long time, I should be able to break through to a mid-level Divine Power very quickly.¡±

    After surviving the war with the giants, Garen''s current age in the main timeline was 118 years old, which was considered to have just reached adulthood.

    Even though he was almost an Ancient Dragon in terms of age in the alternate timeline, Garen was determined to calcte his age ording to the main timeline.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    At the same time, Garen''s Creature Level was as high as 70. When he broke through to 80, he would be a mid-level Divine Power.

    With the life force of the Hero''s Domain, Garen felt that he could greatly shorten his growth time. Perhaps he could be a mid-level Divine Power when he was still an adult dragon.

    Originally, Garen had thought that he would need to be at least a middle-aged dragon, and he would need to be in theter stages before he could be a mid-level Divine Power.

    As it turned out, joining the Dragon God Branch had brought Garen many benefits, making his growth speed, which was already illogical, even more unimaginable and unbelievable.

    " In addition, the faith of the heroic spirit can also be given to God Garen to help him revive, and it can even go one step further.¡±

    Because he had gained a lot, Garen wagged his tailfortably under the nourishment of the life energy.

    "Garen, looks like you can absorb the life force of the Hero Domain.¡±

    "Congrattions, even I can''t absorb the energy here.¡±

    " Haha, I''m looking forward to the day you be a great Divine Power. I think it won''t be long.¡±

    The Metal Dragon God had just opened up an alternate dimension as the framework of the Divine Kingdom. When it saw the situation on Garen''s side, it stopped what it was doing and congratted Garen.

    "Even you can''t absorb it?"

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel   Garen was a little surprised.

    The Metal Dragon God shook its head and said, " To be precise, it can forcibly absorb life force. However, it''s too taxing to resist in the Hero''s Domain. The gains are not proportional to the costs.¡±

    "To the gods, the life force of the Hero Domain has always been a candied cake that they yearn for but can''t eat.¡±

    "In the end, we chose to fight in the Hero''s Domain to draw out the Hero''s Crown. It''s an unexpected blessing.¡±

    At the same time.

    The Metal Dragon God looked at Heroic Spirit Temple and said, ""You''re now the Heroic Spirit King, the Lord of Heroic Spirits. The core of the Heroic Spirit Temple belongs to you.¡±

    "In the Holy Sanctum, you should be able to observe every inch of the Hero Domain at will and better control this ce.¡±

    Garen also looked at the Heroic Spirit Temple.

    Naturally, Garen saw the God of Strength and Courage in the Heroic Spirit Temple.

    This god had a rough appearance, a face full of stubble, and a strong body. His muscles were extremely strong, especially his arms. The muscles on his arms wereyered like boulders, and the veins on them were squirming like earthworms.

    The God of Strength and Courage also looked at Garen. Their eyes met, and they were silent for a moment.

    After a short silence, Garen went straight to the point and said, "" God of Strength and Courage, Your Excellency Kohde, please leave my temple.¡±

 Chapter 1148 The First King Of Heroic Spirits-Garen Aurelian (4)

    The dragon''s voice was calm and polite, but there was also an unquestionable determination.

    Kohde walked out of the Heroic Spirit Temple, his entire body enveloped in a dazzling divine light. He leaped into the sky and looked at the two Dragon Gods from afar.

    "Your Excellency Garen, I have lived in Heroic Spirit Temple for hundreds of thousands of years, and have long regarded this ce as my own territory.¡±

    "Moreover, my divine kingdom and Heroic Spirit Temple ovep.¡±

    In other words, he was unwilling to leave.

    In an instant.

    Sensing Kohde''s hostility, the heroic spirits who were originally happy and on good terms with him all took out their precious artifacts. They were hostile to Kohde and were filled with killing intent.

    "The sacred hall is the residence of my king."

    "Those who harass the Holy Temple and make enemies of my king should be killed!¡±

    The heroic spirit of Alfakus berated in a deep voice, not fearing the divine might at all.

    Hearing this, the God of Strength and Courage looked at the heroic spirit of Alfakus with mixed feelings.

    The God of Strength and Courage had fought with the half-god Heroic Spirits like Alfakus countless times in the past thousands of years. The God of Strength and Courage cherished these Heroic Spirits. He did not like to put on airs and was willing to make friends with the Heroic Spirits he admired.

    However, the moment Garen arrived, these Heroic Spirits who were originally regarded as his friends all drew their swords at him without any hesitation.

    " I don''t mind your God Kingdom ovepping with the Heroic Spirit Temple.¡±

    Garen said calmly.

    The one who should mind was Kohen.

    Just like how God King Ya Kong could target and affect the God Kingdom of Mountain Paradise, Garen, as the King of Heroic Spirits, could also cause the God Kingdom of the Hero Domain to be restless and unstable.

    It would have been fine if they were far away, but Kohde''s divine kingdom ovepped with the Heroic Spirit Temple.

    How can others sleep peacefully in the ce where I lie?

    Kohde and Garen understood this.

    e¦Áglesnovel`c,om   " Your Excellency Garen, I don''t want to be your enemy. Simrly, I don''t want to give up the Heroic Spirit Temple and my Divine Kingdom so easily.¡±

    If he handed over the Heroic Spirit Temple, Kohde would no longer be able to live peacefully in his divine kingdom. This also meant that he would have to give up his divine kingdom.

    The Metal Dragon God was still there, quietly looking at Kohen, giving him a lot of pressure.

    However, this did not make him retreat.

    After all, Kohde was the God of Courage, and he was not timid.

    "The world respects me as the God of Strength and Courage.¡±

    " I''m the embodiment and representative of power, and I''m extremely confident in my own power. In addition, I know that True Dragons are also famous for their power. If Your Holiness Garen mind, why don''t we have a contest of strength between a dragon and a god? Both sides won''t use Divine Power or quasi-Divine Power, and will only fight with their bodies.¡±

    "Of course, I won''t bully the weak. We canpete in the prime material ne.¡±

    "If I lose, I will give up this ce without anyints and give up the divine kingdom.¡±

    "If I win, then please choose another ce to stay.¡±

    Kohde said solemnly.

    The giant silver dragon grinned and wed at the air with its dragon ws."Pure wrestling? Alright, I ept your challenge."

    Garen, who was like a weak Divine Power, was obviously the weaker side when facing Kohde, who was a medium Divine Power. However, Garen''s words were like the pity of a superior to the challenger, filled with the confidence of victory.

    Garen and Kohde left the Hero''s Domain and chose a deste and uninhabited main material ne.

    The Metal Dragon God also found it interesting and came over to watch.

    The dragon and god descended and stood on a vast wastnd.

    Kohde walked towards Garen. With every step he took, his body grew taller and taller until he was almost the size of a hundred-meter-long dragon. He stopped in front of Garen.

    "Come on."

    Kohen stretched out his hands.

    His palm was wide and thick, surrounded by divine light. The lines of his palm crisscrossed and twisted repeatedly, like the veins of mountains that were difficult to trace.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The giant dragon stood up and stretched out a pair of dragon ws. The fine silver dragon scales on them were shining with a metallic texture and luster. It was obvious that they contained unimaginable power.

    Bang!

    With the continent as the tform, the god and the dragon faced each other. The big hand and the dragon w collided and pushed forward.

    Those who retreated would be the losers.

    The moment they came into contact, a dull thundering sound rang out and spread far away.

    At the same time, veins bulged on Kohen''s arms and legs that were standing on the ground. The muscles all over his body that were made of steel and iron tensed up and burst forth with great strength.

    The dragon''s body also bulged, and the outline of its muscles could be seen under theyers of dragon scales.

    Garen did not use the Power of Time, and Kohde did not use Divine Power or Authority either. The two of them were fighting with pure physical strength.

    Bang!

    The moment they unleashed their full strength, there was a terrifying sound as abyss-like cracks extended tens of millions of kilometers under their feet. The entire ground trembled and shattered. In the distance, mountains copsed and toppled, sending endless dust into the air.

    The God of Strength and Courage''s eyes lit up.

    "What great strength!"

    " His " arms creaked, and high-temperature steam rose. At the same time, " His " eyes shone with excitement.

    Kohde rarely met anyone who was on par with him in terms of strength.

    Garen could also feel the other party''s endless strength. He went all out without holding back.

    As a hexagon-shaped Time Dragon, Garen rarely had any opponents in terms of strength, so when he confronted Kohde, he was also excited.

    His heart was beating fast, and his blood was flowing at a high speed. Garen''s forelimbs and hind legs exerted force at the same time, pressing forward. At the same time, his dragon tail pressed against the ground, and his wings pped........... All parts of his body were mobilized, turning into a surging force.

    Kohde''s expression changed slightly, and his body slowly leaned back.

    Bang!

    " He " stomped his right foot hard to support his body.

    Like an earthquake, the ground wailed and cracks appeared. The mountains in the distance copsed one after another, and the dense forest sank into bottomless cracks.

    On the other side, the dragon pped its wings, exerted strength on its four limbs, and tightened its tail........... Its strength was like a rope that was woven together and pressed forward. Behind the dragon, the earth also let out the sound of copse. The volcano not far away shattered into pieces, and thick smoke billowed. Lava rushed into the sky like rain.

    With its back facing the sky that was dyed red by the mes, the dragon moved forward step by step.

    "Ah!"

    Kohde''s voice was close to a roar. His skin cracked, and blood spurted out like arrows.

    However, this did not stop " His " body from moving backward.

    ¡°................ You win."

    In the end, when the continent was on the verge of copse, Kohde, who had been pushed ten thousand meters away, admitted his failure with a disappointed expression.

    Having been defeated in the aspect of power that he was so proud of, Kohen''s divine radiance dimmed.

    "Although you won, I still acknowledge your strength.¡±

    In terms of pure arm strength, Garen was on par with Kohde.

    However, he was a true dragon. His wings and tail were important points of strength, so theybined to win this battle.

    Kohde''s true body was a human form. If he transformed into a dragon, it would only affect his performance and make it harder for him to fight Garen.

    "Alright, Garen Aurelian, I''ll remember you.¡±

    "I, the God of Strength and Courage, do notck the courage to admit defeat. ording to the bet, my divine kingdom is yours.¡±

    "In the future, I will find an opportunity to challenge you! I hope you won''t refuse."

    This all-out contest made Garen feel happy, so he said, ""Alright, I won''t reject you then. However, before you challenge me, remember to bring enough precious stakes. Otherwise, I''m not interested in wasting my energy.¡±

    Leaving behind a continent that was on the verge of copse, the Dragon and God returned to the Hero''s Domain.

 Chapter 1149 The Fourth Level Of The Hero Domain--Royal Court

    "The King of Heroic Spirits is invincible!"

    "My king''s divine might!"

    The heroic spirits cheered for Garen''s triumphant return.

    The heroic spirits here had never won against the God of Strength and Courage in terms of wrestling, even if he had restrained his divine power and suppressed himself. Therefore, when he saw that the Heroic Spirit King could win, he was exceptionally excited.

    Following that, the God of Strength and Courage withdrew from the Heroic Spirit Temple as promised and removed the spatial barrier of his divine kingdom.

    After packing up the things he had hidden in the treasury, the God of Strength and Courage left the God''s Kingdom with his apostles. He looked at the heroic spirits reluctantly and finally sighed.

    "Your Excellency Garen, please treat the heroic spirits here kindly.¡±

    "Heroic Spirit Temple and my Divine Kingdom now belong to you.¡±

    The God of Strength and Courage said so, and the pained expression on his face was clearly visible.

    To any god, a God''s Kingdom was their most valuable foundation.

    Giving up one''s own divine kingdom was a choice that one would only make when they had no other choice.

    The God of Strength and Courage did not have the ability to migrate his own Divine Kingdom. As it had already ovepped with the space of the Heroic Spirit Temple, when Garen was determined to obtain the Heroic Spirit Temple and won the bet of wrestling, the God of Strength and Courage was destined to give up his Divine Kingdom.

    "Your Excellency Kohde, where have you decided to go after leaving the Hero Domain?¡±

    When the God of Strength and Couragemunicated with Garen, there was nock of etiquette and respect between the gods. Therefore, although Garen won, he did not force him and gave him full respect.

    The God of Strength and Courage had no intention of hiding anything from Garen.

    He thought for a moment and said, ""Before I settled down in the Hero Domain, I considered Mountain Paradise. Now that I''m leaving, I''ll go to Mountain Paradise.¡±

    Then, the God of Strength and Courage asked curiously, ""His Excellency Garen, His Excellency Bahamut, are you two leaving Mountain Paradise?¡±

    The two Dragon Gods brought a group of apostles and did not hide theirrge-scale migration into the Hero''s Domain. Kohde made a guess.

    "Yes."

    "May I ask why you want to leave Mountain Paradise? Mountain Paradise is a good ce."

    " Wait until you go to Mountain Paradise, " the Metal Dragon God said simply. " Talk to the gods there. You''ll know the reason. "¡±

    The God of Strength and Courage nodded and did not ask any more questions. He looked at the Heroic Spirit Temple again and left resolutely with his apostles. They disappeared from the Sky Garden.

    Garen and the Metal Dragon God had just left Mountain Paradise and upied the God''s Kingdom of the God of Strength and Courage.

    The God of Strength and Courage turned around and went to Mountain Paradise.

    However, for Mountain Paradise, the loss of two Dragon Gods was still an irreparable loss even if they had one more God of Strength and Courage.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The Metal Dragon God continued to build the outline of the Divine Kingdom.

    Garen first went to the towering Heroic Spirit Temple.

    In the first level of the Hero Domain, the Sky Garden, the scenery was not much different from the main material world. All kinds of terrains could be found, but without exception, they were all majestic and majestic.

    The mountain peaks were at least ten thousand feet tall, reaching into the clouds.

    Heroic Spirit Temple was located at the top of a mountain called Heroic Spirit Mountain, which was the tallest mountain in the entire Sky Garden. Looking down from the top, one had to look throughyers of unpredictable clouds to see the mountainside and the ground below.

    In Garen''s eyes, the scale of the Heroic Spirit Temple was not considered big.

    After all, Garen''s body was too huge.

    Unless it was a pce specially made for the dragon race, the rest of the buildings were like building blocks in his eyes.

    Garen retracted his wings and shrunk his body size, turning into a tender dragon horn on his head. He looked at the cute little silver dragon chick, pped his wings, and flew towards the Heroic Spirit Temple.

    Around the Heroic Spirit Temple, there were heroic spirit guards standing silently like statues. They carried the aura of at least a demigod.

    Faced with the arrival of the Heroic Spirit King, these guards who seemed to have been sealed for a long time and had not moved all this while bowed. Every move they made brought up dust that filled the sky. Then, under Garen''s orders, they continued to remain silent and guard the Heroic Spirit Temple.

    The young dragon passed through theyers of stairs and directly entered the interior of the temple.

    "The core of the entire Hero Domain is here.¡±

    Garen''s gaze was faintly glowing as he took in everything within the Holy Sanctum.

    The ground, the dome, the walls, and the pirs.............. They were all made of unknown materials that looked like stone and had a jade-like luster. They were pleasing to the eye, and they were engraved with murals praising great heroes and famous heroic spirits.

    A general who protected the country and lived with his soldiers.

    He was a king who worked hard and led the kingdom to glory.

    He was a powerhouse who rose from the bottom, overthrew the oppressive ss, and climbed to the top of the world step by step.

    A warrior who fought against the Abyss, fought bloody battles, and died together with the demon army.

    ................

    There were too many scenes.

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§®   When Garen looked over, it was like a projection in his field of vision, endless.

    If one looked closely, one could even see the magnificent life of each heroic spirit. It included the heroic spirit of Alfakus who surrounded the Lord of mes Saint, using the body of the Saint to forge the Empire''s sacred relic, the me Tower, allowing the fire magic to flourish. In the end, the conflict between fire and wind led to the destruction of the Empire.

 Chapter 1150 The Fourth Level Of The Hero Domain--Royal Court (2)

    However, no matter what kind of people these heroic spirits were when they were alive, their memories and emotions would be erased after death, and they would be heroic spirits in the domain of heroes.

    Without eternal power, the so-called heroes were nothing more than fish in a river in the eyes of the gods.

    Perhaps one or two could jump out of the river and attract the attention of the gods, but in the end, they could only fall into the river, drift with the flow, sink to the bottom of the river, and be buried in the sand.

    As if watching a movie, after observing the wonderful lives of many heroic spirits, Garen shifted his gaze and focused his attention on the Heroic Spirit Temple itself.

    His eyes, which could see through thews and the essence of all things, reflected the energy grid line chains of the Hero Domain.

    These energy grid line chains were everywhere, interweaving and crisscrossing. In Garen''s vision, they were like dazzling golden chains, engraved with mysterious and obscure patterns that pointed to the origin of the world.

    Magic was the surface reflection of these chains.

    Authority, on the other hand, was the direct control of the scale chain.

    If the entire Multiverse was likened to a supeputer, the energy grid line chains would be programs. Ordinary spellcasters would analyze the program and perform permitted actions within the program, while gods would be equivalent to programmers with certain authority and could directly modify the program ording to their own wishes.

    As for the quasi-divine power¡­..... It was a special existence that could use some kind of brute force to makeputer programs unable to do anything to it, or it was the embodiment of the program itself.

    Garen looked around and found that the energy grid line chains from all directions of the Hero''s Domain finally gathered in the Heroic Spirit Temple, on the throne of the Heroic Spirit Temple.

    His gaze followed the energy grid line chains, and Garen''s gaze also focused on the Heroic Spirit Throne.

    Immediately, the young dragon pped its wings, and the thorned flower crown on its head shrank along with its body. It approached the Heroic Spirit Throne, retracted its dragon wings, straightened its posture, and sat on it.

    In an instant, Garen''s gaze became nk.

    The entire Hero Domain.

    Sky Garden, Country of Fire, Dwarf World.

    The countless scenes on these three levels were like three-dimensional models that were disyed in Garen''s field of vision. Moreover, there were no obstructions. It was like a god''s perspective, and he could freely gallop ording to his heart''s desire.

    Only the alternate dimension of the Divine Kingdom was hard to see through.

    However, Garen felt that if he put in a little effort, his gaze would be able to pass through the Divine Kingdom''s barrier, but there was a high chance that he would be discovered by the Gods.

    In addition, Garen could directly influence the Hero''s Domain ording to his own will.

    Due to the chaotic battle between the gods, the Fire Country was already in ruins. The mountains had copsed, and thend was shattered.

    Garen''s gaze focused on the copsed mountain remains, and then he willed it.

    Then, something shocking happened to the surviving creatures of the Country of Fire.

    It was as if an invisible giant hand had covered the surface of the earth. The ground was like a tablecloth that was pulled up. Countless soil, stones, and so on gathered and stacked, instantly forming a brand new towering mountain.

    This was just the beginning.

    The earth moved like waves, and the abyss-like cracks were ttened. High mountains were rebuilt, and the mountains were revived............ The torn Sky Screen space healed, and the dangerous Divine Power remnants on the surface were removed.

    "Interesting. It doesn''t consume any of my strength, only a little burden on my mind.¡±

    Garen healed the injuries of the Fire Country and pondered silently.

    Sitting on the Heroic Spirit Throne with the Hero''s Crown on his head, Garen felt like an omnipotent creator who could draw on the canvas called the Hero''s Domain at will.

    This was what the God of Strength and Courage, as well as the God of Fire Giants, desired the most. It was the power that the King of Heroic Spirits had.

    Now, Garen had it.

    At the same time, the information contained in the energy grid line chains spread out in front of Garen''s eyes, allowing him to have a deeper understanding of the Hero Domain. For example, how to strengthen this outer ne, and at the same time, he had a deeper understanding of the rights he had as the King of Heroic Spirits.

    Repairing the Fire Country was also something Garen needed to do.

    However, as a level, the Land of Fire was still rather vast. Garen felt that he would need to repair it day and night for a long time before he couldpletely eliminate the traces left behind by the Gods ''chaotic battle and revive the Land of Fire.

    Garen let out a long breath after he stopped the restoration of the Fire Country.

    "The incarnation of the Heroic Spirit King, which is simr to a great Divine Power, bears my will.¡±<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Silence.

    Nothing happened.

    Garen poked the Hero''s Crown on his forehead, but he was not disappointed. He knew that the consciousness of the Hero''s Domain had not fully acknowledged him. The Hero''s Crown still had onest area that was stubbornly resisting, preventing Garen''s will imprint from seeding.

    " So, Hero''s Domain, what can I do to make you give up resisting andpletely acknowledge my will?¡±

    Garen said in a deep voice.

    His voice echoed in the temple.

    At the same time, Garen also received an instinctive response from the Hero''s Domain, a vague message.

    Garen analyzed and tranted it,"Completely restore the Fire Country, and I will acknowledge your status as the King of Heroic Spirits."

    "The damage suffered by the Fire Country is too heavy.¡±

    "I need at least a hundred years topletely repair it.¡±

    The young dragon on the throne shook its tail and thought.

    Destruction was far easier than repair.

    The war between the gods in the Fire Country had almost caused the Fire Country to copsepletely. The damage caused could not be repaired in a day.

    At the same time, Garen analyzed the feasible n through the information he received from the ne rules.

    Very quickly, Garen found a suitable method that did not need to waste too much of his time.

    " By merging the other worlds into the Hero Domain, directly fusing with the Fire Vige, or simply making it the fourth level, theprehensive power of the Hero Domain can be restored to its original state, and then slowly restoring the Fire Vige.¡±

    This was feasible.

    As far as Garen knew, the Dark Sovereign had once dropped an entire Prime Material World into the Abyss to strengthen the Abyssal ne that he controlled.

    " The development of the Royal Court is not bad. With the strengthening and expansion of countless True Dragons ''spells and the protection of the Dragon God, it canpletely be the fourth level and be merged into the domain of heroes.¡±

    "It just so happens that some members don''t like the monotonous scenery of the Royal Court.¡±

    " After reaching the Hero''s Domain, which has all kinds ofndforms, the members of the Royal Court can find suitable territories in other levels of the Hero''s Domain.¡±

    " In addition, with the influence of the Royal Court, we can attract more True Dragons to settle in the Hero''s Domain. Even if they don''t want to settle down, they will at least leave a dragon nest here as a way out.¡±

    "Moreover, there are immortal and battle-thirsty heroic spirits here. It''s enough to wear down the warlike elements in the true dragon bloodline.¡±

    A preliminary idea appeared in Garen''s mind.

    At the same time, the consciousness of the Hero Domain also indicated that if Garen could add another level to the Hero Domain, it would release thest resistance, allowing Garen to brand aplete spiritual imprint on the Hero''s Crown and truly be the agent of the Hero Domain.

    The Hero''s Domain''s instinct was hard to reject anything that could strengthen the Hero''s Domain.

    This was more beneficial to the Hero Domain than just repairing the Fire Vige.

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel   The reason Garen was willing to do this was because he had already made up his mind to turn the Hero Domain into a ne-level Divine Kingdom, and be his ultimate base camp.

    As for the consciousness of the Hero Domain¡­........ It was still very weak at the moment and only had instincts. It even needed the Hero''s Crown to mobilize the energy of the Hero''s Domain. There was no need to worry. If it grew stronger with the Hero''s Domain and grew disloyal, they could only unite with the Dragon Gods to eliminate it.

    Unless it was absolutely necessary, Garen was unwilling to do so.

    A ne that had lost its consciousness was like a pool of stagnant water. It was not worthy of being on par with the other nes outside.

    Even if the ne Consciousness could be born again over time, it was unknown how long it would take.

    "If you want to move the Royal Court and merge it into the Hero Domain, I can''t do it alone.¡±

    The Dragon Court was now a dimension that could not be underestimated. Although it could notpare to the famous outer dimension, its size was still quiterge. Moving the Dragon Court was no small matter.

 Chapter 1151 Disaster Of The Multiverse-Dragon Disaster (1)

    "The war is stilling to an end.¡±

    " Then, when the war ispletely over and the other Dragon Gods are free, I''ll ask them to lend a hand.¡±

    Garen thought to himself.

    "Right, I still have two more levels of the abyss, which are distributed among the levels that I seized from the Lord of Wrath and the God of Gnolls.¡±

    "If these two levels are also in the realm of heroes........... ''No, the abyss is not to be trifled with. It''s too dangerous to take away the abyssal ne.''¡±

    At the end of the war between Order and Chaos, there was a small god system that expanded and descended directly into the Abyss. It destroyed an Abyss level and waspletely destroyed by the counterattack of the Abyss ''consciousness.

    He wanted to take away two levels of the Abyss¡­......... The risk was too great, and the rewards were not proportional.

    In fact, only the Dragon Court, a dimension created by the dragons themselves, could be easily merged into the Hero Domain.

    Because no matter which ne one seized from, it would incur a powerful counterattack from the other party''s consciousness. The local gods would not allow such a thing to happen.

    After a period of thought, Garen focused his attention on the other few Divine Kingdoms in the Hero''s Domain.

    There weren''t many gods in the Hero Domain, and they weren''t strong either.

    The God of Strength and Courage, the former God of Fire Giants, was already the two strongest gods in the Hero Domain.

    Now that the God of Fire Giant was dead, the God of Strength and Courage had abandoned his God''s Kingdom and left. The other gods were nothing to worry about.

    If they were willing to stay in the Hero''s Domain, Garen would not forcefully expel them. However, when the Hero''s Domain epted more and more dragons and gradually became the Dragon''s base camp, even if Garen asked them to stay, they would probably be unwilling to agree out of a sense of crisis.

    In fact, the gods of the Hero Domain were already looking for a way out.

    Ever since the Dragon God faction obtained the Hero''s Crown, they had already started to prepare for the rainy day.

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel   Thinking about it, if any god system could control an outer ne, they would not let go of a good opportunity to build it into their own base camp. The gods understood this point.

    After spending some more time, Garen had a deeper understanding of the Hero Domain. After studying his abilities here for a while, his body left the Heroic Spirit Temple and directly entered the Divine Kingdom that ovepped with the Heroic Spirit Temple.

    The God''s Kingdom of the God of Strength and Courage had nothing special.

    Garen, who had recovered his original body shape, looked around the scenery and realized that only the huge mountains that were shaped like body-training equipment were more eye-catching.

    This was because the God''s Kingdom could not be taken away in the first ce. After losing the God''s Kingdom to Garen, the God of Strength and Courage calmly gave up on his own God''s Kingdom, severed all connections with the God''s Kingdom, and cleaned up his own Divine Power and Will.

    This Divine Kingdom was now ownerless.

    However, an ownerless Divine Kingdom was not something that could be easily obtained.

    If one wanted to be the new ruler of a divine kingdom, one would need to infuse divine power into every inch of space in the divine kingdom and reweave the rules ording to one''s own will. What an ownerless divine kingdom could save was nothing more than the various materials needed to create a divine kingdom.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    This was very timely for Garen.

    Because with Garen''s foundation, it would be very difficult to rebuild a Divine Kingdom.

    When Shen Garen had built his first God Kingdom, he had relied on the help of the Dragon Gods to scrape together the materials needed for the God Kingdom.

    This was the benefit of having a god-system background. If it was an ordinary new god who wanted to create a divine kingdom of their own, who knew how much time they would need to collect materials. Moreover, they would have to be on tenterhooks when building it, and they would have to proceed carefully, afraid that they would be targeted by evil gods and evil gods.

    "However, God Garen hasn''t been resurrected yet, so there''s no point for me to take this Divine Kingdom.¡±

    The foundation of a Divine Kingdom was Extraordinary Divine Power.

    Garen stripped the God''s Power to create God Garen, and his own body did not possess Extraordinary Divine Power.

    There was not a single apostle in the God''s Kingdom. There were only a few unintelligent magic creatures. The dragon shook its head and did not stay for long before leaving.

    Outside Heroic Spirit Temple.

    Under the gazes of countless heroic spirits, their King of Heroic Spirits, Pan Heng, stretched out his dragon w.

    A dazzling, mesmerizing, and dreamy four-sided crystal appeared, shining brightly.

    "My people, I need your faith.¡±

    " From now on, put aside everything and focus on your faith in eternity and the Dragon of Time. I want to hear your devout prayers echoing throughout the entire Hero''s Domain.¡±

    It was impossible to make it believe in ordinary creatures, but it could really believe in them.

    However, heroic spirits were different.

    To the heroic spirits, the King of Heroic Spirits was their god.

    When they received Garen''s order, the heroic spirits began to pray, their hearts filled with faith in eternity and the Dragon of Time.

    In Garen''s perception, the bodies of these heroic spirits began to glow. Then, as time passed, they condensed into pure white threads that gathered from all directions and gathered towards God Garen''s Godhead.

    There were many strong and weak factors in the power of faith that a god received.

    The number of believers, the degree of faith, and the situation of the believers themselves............. The number of heroic spirits was not too much, and their degree of piety was extremely high. Moreover, they were originally high-quality heroic souls, so the power of faith provided was very considerable.

    The domain where the divine persona was located did not affect the absorption of the power of faith.

    However, Garen himself had to stay in the Hero''s Domain to absorb and transform the life force of the Hero''s Domain, so he decided to stay here for a long time.

 Chapter 1152 Disaster Of The Multiverse-Dragon Disaster (2)

    During this period, Garen returned to the Royal Court and took away a small portion of the umted treasures.

    Inside the Heroic Spirit Temple, Garen cast the Spatial Layering Magic and created a dragon nest, cing the pleasing treasures inside.

    This was only temporary.

    When the Royal Court was moved over, Garen would move the Heroic Spirit Temple to the level of the Royal Court and integrate it with the Eternal Pce.

    Yes, the Heroic Spirit Temple, the core of the Hero Domain, could move.

    Before entering the Heroic Spirit Temple, Garen did not know about this news. The God of Strength and Courage also did not know that the Heroic Spirit Temple could be moved. Otherwise, he would not have given up his Divine Kingdom so easily.

    Then, the situation gradually stabilized.

    The Metal Dragon God tirelessly built its Divine Kingdom, and its progress was very fast.

    This was because he did notck materials and had sufficient experience.

    Garen, the King of Heroic Spirits, entered the Heroic Spirit Temple and began to concentrate on absorbing life force. Yuna followed Garen and left the Royal Court first, staying in the Heroic Spirit Temple.

    At this moment, in the dragon nest of Heroic Spirit Temple.

    The silver dragon spread its wings andy on the gold and silver gemstones that wereid out. Its body was filled with a milky white and rich life force that was like milk. Like flowing water, it entered the dragon''s body subtly and nourished Garen''s body together with the river water of the River of Time.

    Next to the silver dragon, the Strength Dragon, which was covered in diamond-like dragon scales and reflected the luster of gold and silver gems, was stuck closely to the silver dragon.

    At the same time, the Power of Time and the Power of Force intertwined, allowing Yuna to receive a portion of the life force.

    Other than Heroic Spirits, only the King of Heroic Spirits could absorb life force, and Yuna was an exception.

    In the beginning, the Metal Dragon God tried to stick close to Garen, wanting to share some of the life force, but unfortunately, it found that the life force was still difficult to absorb and transform. Yuna was able to absorb a portion of the life force because of the strange effect of the Power of Force and the Power of Time.

    Just like that, time passed minute by minute.

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§®   In the blink of an eye, it was the forty-third year of the war between the dragons and the giants.

    After the destruction of the Giant Divine System, and after more than 20 years of relentless encirclement and annihtion, the Giant Tribe in the various major worlds was on the verge of extinction. The remaining survivors scattered and hid, struggling to survive. It was difficult for them to be powerful again. There were only a few big cats and a few small cats.

    Almost exterminated.

    But even so, the dragons did not give up on the idea of exterminating the giants.

    The dragon race had issued a killing order. Any creature that killed the giant, cut off its head to prove its identity, and handed it over to the nearby True Dragon would be rewarded handsomely.

    In the beginning, intelligent creatures were afraid of true dragons and did not dare to try.

    However, there were always bold creatures who would dare to go to the True Dragon Territory to receive the prize after discovering the hidden giant and killing it. Then, they would really leave safely with a pile of treasures.

    Now that the dragon race was prosperous, their prestige was getting stronger and stronger. There were fewer and fewer creatures who dared to hunt dragons.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Therefore, driven by profit, a hunt for giants was set off.

    The number of surviving giants was dwindling.

    In the forty-fifth year of the war between the dragons and the giants, the war was officially dered over.

    Just like the Battle of Glory, the Dragon race, as the victors, named this battle as the War of Revenge. It meant that they had finally washed away the humiliation of the Dragon Death War and avenged their previous humiliation.

    The other races had their own names for this war.

    The most widely known name was the Battle of the Giant n.

    These few words were a direct and cruel indication of the oue of the war.

    Due to their victory in this all-out war, they had also achieved theplete annihtion of the other party''s gods and almost exterminated the other party''s race. Especially when the giants were the true dragons ''mortal enemies, the true dragons'' confidence in the Dragon God had once again greatly increased.

    After the War of Glory and the War of Revenge.

    In the past, when the Dragon God was mentioned, the True Dragons were mostly respectful, but the situation of having little faith waspletely changed.

    However, although they were the victors, the war had also caused a great loss to the dragons. The number of true dragons had been reduced by about three-tenths, and the effect of the condensation of faith had yet to be shown.

    After that, the True Dragons upied the territory that originally belonged to the giants and began to recuperate. Under the encouragement and practical rewards of the Dragon God, they began to reproduce on arge scale and expand the scale of their race.

    The mostmon situation was that a dragon was usually only willing to give birth to a nest of children, no matter how many True Dragons were born in a nest.

    However, as long as a healthy adult dragon was willing to give birth, it would not be difficult for them to reproduce. Before they became old dragons, they would have a strong reproductive ability.

    Thus, the Dragon Gods issued an oracle.

    The Dragon God would reward those whoid three nests of dragon eggs with treasures for all expenses incurred during the nurturing period of the young dragons.

    Those whoid four nests of dragon eggs would bepensated for their expenses, and the Dragon God would give them ten times the amount of treasures they spent.

    For a True Dragon that had just matured andcked wealth, this was the easiest first bucket of gold to obtain!

    Those whoid five nests of dragon eggs would bepensated for their expenses, and the Dragon God would give them an additional treasure that was fifteen times the cost.

    With every additional nest, it would increase by five times until it reached ten nests.

    A person who couldy more than ten nests of dragon eggs! They would enjoy the treasures bestowed upon them, and at the same time, they would receive the Dragon God''s blessings! He would obtain a chance to change his mind.

    Of course, the premise of these rewards was that they needed to take good care of their descendants, not just give them food to eat and not starve to death.

    The Dragon of Life, the Dragon of Wealth¡­....... The Dragon Gods specially selected two Dragon Gods to be responsible for the specific matters of reproduction, counting the wealth consumed to raise the offspring, and reviewing the health of the young dragons.

 Chapter 1153 Disaster Of The Multiverse-Dragon Disaster (3)

    Because absorbing faith was not something that would be done in vain, the two Dragon Gods dly took on the responsibility.

    In fact, due to upying the territories of the giants and elves, most of the True Dragons ''territories had expanded several times. They were rich in resources, and it was easy to raise their offspring. They did not dislike having offspring.

    Coupled with the Dragon God''s encouraging decree, the True Dragons all over the world weed a wave of fertility.

    It even gave birth to a jingle that spread among the True Dragon races:The fourth nest was full, the fifth nest was rich, the sixth nest was free, and the tenth nest was soaring on the spot!

    However, even if it was an adult or middle-aged True Dragon who could conceive ording to their own wishes, it was still very difficult to give birth to ten litters of children. Only True Dragons with extraordinary talent could do it.

    Even so, in order to obtain the Dragon God''s blessing, there were many True Dragons who frantically created babies, closed their nests, and did note out.

    In the short term, the Dragon Gods would have to pay a lot of their treasures for this.

    However, this was undoubtedly a beneficial measure. As long as the dragon race flourished, there would be more people, and the Dragon Gods would be able to obtain more faith and increase their divine power. Inparison, some treasures were nothing. With powerful shen power, it was naturally endless.

    When the number of people recovered and expanded, the divine power of the Dragon Gods would increase by leaps and bounds under the circumstances where the environment of faith became better.

    In addition, the Upper nes led by Mountain Paradise held a meeting of the gods on arger scale.

    This time, no Dragon God was invited.

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel   The God of Light contacted the Metal Dragon God and Garen privately, informing them of some news.

    All in all, the gods would issue heavy orders to increase the hostility of the living races that believed in them towards the dragon race. They would target the dragon race in all aspects and view the dragon race as a great threat to the Multiverse.

    The victory of the two wars had indeed made the dragon race even more prosperous and famous.

    However, there were also drawbacks.

    Trees stand out in the forest, and the wind will destroy them.

    The Dragon n became the target of public criticism, causing the other races to be more and more wary. They were wary because of fear, and they targeted the Dragon n because of fear. Especially now that they had the support of the Gods, they did not have to fear the Dragon Gods ''protection of the Dragon n.

    It was unknown where this name came from, but it was widely spread to describe the dragon race.

    [Multiverse Cmity].

    The destruction caused by a True Dragon was widely known as the Dragon Cmity.

    Disaster was a rather negative term.

    Under the secret push of the gods, the kingdom of intelligent creatures no longer traded with the True Dragon Lord. Countless intelligent creatures became more and more hostile to the dragon race. The dragon-hunting operation, which had weakened a lot, rose again, and the deeds of the dragon yer were woven into praise.

    Under the various restrictions of the gods, the dragon race, which had yet to recover from the aftermath of the war, was like a deep swamp.

    This time, it was not a tit-for-tat between a certain god or a certain god system. Instead, it was a spontaneous and conscious secret punishment by the gods. They did not dere war or stir up trouble. They just limited the development and recovery of the dragon race from a small aspect.

    The Dragon Gods didn''t fly into a meaningless rage. Instead, they thought of countermeasures and responded calmly and rationally.

    If they were not the Dragon Gods, but the gods of other races, how could they sit idly by when the dragons rose like a storm? Other than the Dragon God himself, no one wanted the Dragon God lineage to be the hegemon again and suppress the other gods.

    Especially when the dragon race was weak.

    The gods would not let go of such an opportunity.

    The Dragon Gods didn''t have a good solution to deal with such restrictions.

    To break the stalemate, only a higher level of power that even the gods feared and did not dare to secretly target could do so.

    Thus, the Dragon Gods worked even harder and cautiously sent apostles into the Scorched Hell to search for clues to resurrect the Nine-faced Dragon God. However, as time passed, they found nothing.

    Under such circumstances.

    The first level of the Hero Domain, Sky Garden, inside the dragon nest of Heroic Spirit Temple.

    A pair of tinum-colored dragon eyes slowly opened.

    Garen pped his dragon wings and woke up from his ten years of slumber. He stretched his muscles and bones, and then began to examine himself.

    Another Ring of ck Scales had unknowingly been added to Garen''s abdomen. As it looked very strange, he had hidden it. In addition, his normal body size had also increased by one size. However, at Garen''s level, the size of his body was no longer significant, because when his body was fully unfolded, it could even bepared to a world.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Other than that, his appearance did not change much.

    As for Garen''s strength, he had been absorbing life force while he was in deep sleep, and he had made a huge leap. His Creature Level had risen from 70 to 76, and he was not far away from a mid-level Divine Power.

    Yuna''s Creature Level had increased from 61 to 65. In just a short ten years, her improvement was not bad. In the eyes of ordinary Gods, it was incredible, butpared to Garen, it was rather ordinary.

    Yuna''s progress did not stop as her life level increased. However, it was impossible for her to catch up to Garen.

    It could be foreseen that when Garen stepped into the level of mid-level Divine Power, Yuna would still be in the level of weak-level Divine Power, and the Star Core Tempering would no longer be able to help her achieve such arge increase in strength.

    "At the current level of life, it''s getting harder and harder to break through.¡±

    " However, a mid-level Divine Power is already close at hand, and it will only be more difficult for a mid-level Divine Power to be a great Divine Power. It won''t be easy with the help of the Hero Domain.¡±

    After examining his own condition, Garen''s eyes flickered as he received all the things that had happened recently.

    " A disaster of the Multiverse? "

    "The gods have joined forces to punish the dragon race in all aspects. It''s far more dangerous than a direct war, but it''s difficult to deal with it now. We can only take one step at a time.¡±

    Garen understood the situation and pondered silently.

    "Other than reviving the Nine-Faced Dragon God to break the deadlock, let me think about it............¡±

    " In the Abyss, the Archdevil has also begun to take action, causing the situation to be even more chaotic.¡±

    " If the situation stabilizes and the Demon Monarch is about to be born, the gods ''target will definitely shift and they won''t have the time to target the dragons. In this case, there''s also a chance to break the stalemate by borrowing the external forces of the Abyss, but there''s a possibility that the Abyss will backfire.¡±

    Garen did not think for long.

    This wasn''t something that could be solved with just one thought. There was no point in getting entangled.

    Shifting his gaze, Garen looked at another part of the Heroic Spirit Temple.

    A silver dragon that looked simr to him and had a divine glow on its body was coiled on the ground. Its eyes were closed as it continuously absorbed the power of faith from all directions.

    God Garen was resurrected in the prayers of the heroic spirits and the believers of the dragon race day and night.

    However, God Garen''s body still looked a little illusory and unreal. His divine body was very unstable, and he could even vaguely see where the divine spark was.

    If he wanted to bepletely resurrected, he would need a longer time.

    It was not easy to revive a god. It was already very rare for him to be able to revive to his current state after more than 20 years. Other than the heroic spirits, the faith of the dragon race''s people, and the help of the Dragon Gods, the Wind Elemental Queen hade to the Hero''s Domain once and given him a solid crystal of the Holy Wind of Recovery. This crystal yed an important role in God Garen''s ability to condense a divine body.

    The other Dragon Gods who had died were still in the process of being resurrected with great difficulty, and they didn''t have the preliminary outline of their divine bodies.

    He turned around to look at his partner. Yuna was still sleeping soundly and had not woken up because of Garen''s awakening.

    Now that both of them were adult dragons, they were more sleepy than young dragons.

    Garen put on the Hero''s Crown and sat on the throne of the Heroic Spirit Temple. His body gathered in the center of the energy grid line chains, and at the same time, he began to repair the Fire Vige''s level bit by bit.

    Even if the Dragon Court merged with them, it didn''t mean that they had to abandon the Country of Fire.

    No matter what, the Country of Fire had to be repaired.

    As Garen was fully focused, the river of time flowed unhurriedly.

    Time passed minute by minute, until the young dragon on the throne suddenly opened its eyes. Its gaze was stern.

    With a swipe of his dragon w, space fluctuated and a crack appeared.

    A beautiful feather made of ice crystals floated out of it and trembled uncontrobly. It emitted a cold air, causing the temperature in the air to drop rapidly and frost to spread.

    " Ainivia gave me the feather of ice............ It had always been quiet. Why did it suddenly be like this?¡±

    Garen did not act rashly. He quietly looked at the changes in the feather and felt that something was about to happen.

 Chapter 1154 The Second Garen Born From Faith

    As time passed, Ainivia''s feathers were mutating, and the movement was getting louder and louder.

    Under Garen''s gaze, the frost first spread out in a circr shape, like a shock wave, with the ice crystal feather as the center, spreading out in waves, but stopped after a few feet, and then shrunk back, flowing back towards the ice crystal feather.

    Just like that, over and over again.

    Every time it finished, the ice crystal feather became smaller.

    In the end, the ice crystal feather hadpletely disappeared, forming a cocoon-like structure.

    The moment the egg cocoon structure was formed, Garen was surprised to see a vigorous life force growing rapidly in the center of the egg cocoon.

    The Ice Crystal Cocoon began to shake.

    Crack crack ..... As the intensity increased, cracks appeared on the surface of the ice crystal and spread out like lightning.

    "This .....¡±

    Looking at the scene that was happening in front of him, the dragon stretched out its hooked toe and scratched the dragon scale on its chin, deep in thought.

    In fact, when he saw the Ice Crystal Feather turning into a cocoon structure and giving birth to life force, Garen already knew what was going to happen. However, Garen was very surprised that the Ice Crystal Feather brought from another time and space could actually have such an abnormal change.

    Crack!

    The crisp sound of ice cracking echoed in the Heroic Spirit Temple.

    A small and exquisite head was revealed from the hole on the surface of the egg cocoon.

    It looked like the head of a bird carved from ice and jade. It was made entirely of ice crystals and was not a living creature made of flesh and blood. A cluster of beautiful and slender feathers on its head looked dreamy and beautiful under the reflection of the light from the ice crystals.

    Crack crack .... The egg cocoon structure, which was actually the eggshell, hadpletely shattered.

    The creature inside revealed its full appearance.

    It had a gorgeous and slender tail feather, a body made of ice crystals, and a pair of beautiful wings that emitted a cold aura............ It was the miniature version of the Ice Crystal Phoenix, Ainivia.

    Chirp?

    The little Ice Crystal Phoenix tilted its head and raised its head in the shadow, looking at the majestic silver dragon.

    In the next second, it seemed to be frightened and shrank its head.

    Garen stared at it quietly. He could see the confusion and bewilderment in its eyes, as if it was a newborn beast, its mind and memories nk.

    However, this state did notst long.

    Its body stiffened like a statue for a moment, and the confusion in the little Ice Crystal Phoenix''s eyes was almost instantly dispelled. As if it had received a vast amount of information, its eyes flickered, and soon, it was filled with the calmness and rationality of ancient wisdom.

    Garen was very familiar with this scene.

    The process of a youngling dragon receiving the dragon inheritance was simr.

    "Ainivia, is this your avatar?¡±

    The giant dragon lowered its eyes and looked at the little Ice Crystal Phoenix that was not even the size of one of its ws.

    "Ah, Garen."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The Ice Crystal Phoenix regained her senses after a moment of surprise.

    But soon, the little guy started to cry.

    "Sob, sob, sob, this isn''t my incarnation. I was killed.¡±

    "I died so tragically. I didn''t even eat my body. Fortunately, you have an ice feather that can allow me to be reborn.¡±

    The little Annivia had a look of despair on her face as she copsed to the ground, her wings pping weakly.

    Ainivia possessed the power of nirvana.

    Even if she only had one feather left, she could still use it to revive, but¡­......... This kind of resurrection was not a traditional resurrection. More urately, it was a newborn Ice Phoenix that inherited Ainivia''s memories and thoughts. It was a different flower that bloomed on a tree branch.

    Ainivia, who was Garen''s sworn brother in the past, was already dead.

    This was a newborn with her memories.

    Garen had a certain understanding of Ainivia, and they had spent some time together as brothers and sisters. When he heard of her death, his heart could not help but feel a little heavy.

    The new Ainivia didn''t care about this.

    "We have the Time Alliance Contract, but why didn''t I feel your call for help?¡±

    Garen asked.

    The little Ice Crystal Phoenix blinked its eyes, and then its feathers stood on end as if they were standing on end. It said angrily,"I, I was ambushed!"

    "Damn Naga Capolos, she actually attacked me when I was unprepared.¡±

    "Naga Capolos ........¡±

    Garen was stunned.

    "Isn''t this sea beast already dead?¡±

    Ainivia shook her head and said, " We thought it was dead too. But I was killed by Naga Kaparos ''sneak attack. And it seems to have changed. "¡±

    Clearly, this guy wasn''tpletely dead and had made aeback.

    His vitality was really tenacious¡­..... This time, he had fought against Naga Capoulos at least three times.......... Garen thought to himself.

    "How is it different?"

    Garen asked.

    Ainivia shook her newborn body and said helplessly, ""I was cleaning up a purple monster that swept across the Valoran Continent, and then I was ambushed by Naga Kaparos. It seems to have be the leader of the purple monsters.¡±

    Garen recalled the time when he used the alliance contract to summon Wallibell.

    In their simple conversation, Wallibel had mentioned that an unknown purple creature had appeared on the Valoran Continent and caused a little trouble.

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel   Now, it seemed that it was no longer just a small troublemaker.

    "Orne and Wallibell probably don''t know about my death yet.¡±

 Chapter 1155 The Second Garen Born From Faith (2)

    "I didn''t have the time to warn them before I died. They still don''t know that Naga Capoulos is still alive. If they are careless, they will also be attacked.¡±

    Ainivia''s tone became a little anxious.

    "They don''t have the ability to undergo nirvana.¡±

    Garen let out a breath and lowered his head to look at the anxious Ainivia. ""I understand now. Since Naga Kaparos isn''t dead, I''ll go and kill her again.¡±

    "Let''s go now."

    The current Garen was no longer a weak existence who had just be a Demigod and needed the protection of his brothers on the Valoran Continent.

    Garen, who was only one step away from bing a mid-level Divine Power, could easily kill the Naga Capoulos in a one-on-one battle. Even if Naga Capoulos ''strength had increased, Garen was not afraid or nervous.

    At the same time, she sensed the presence of an unfamiliar creature and slowly woke up. She opened her eyes.

    Garen sent his thoughts over, and Yuna instantly understood the situation here.

    Because Garen would often tell Yuna about his adventures in the alternate dimensions, she knew who Ainivia was.

    Yuna looked at the little phoenix curiously, but she did not say anything.

    "You can''t help now, so stay here.¡±

    "This is my domain. It''s very safe.¡±

    Garen said to Ainivia.

    Ainivia was sizing up Yuna just now. When she heard Garen''s words, she shifted her gaze to Garen, nodded, and said, ""Alright, then I''ll stay here with you, Garen.¡±

    Although he was unwilling, Ainvia knew that if he were to go to the Valoran Continent in his current state, he would only be treated as prey and would not be able to provide any help.

    "Yuna, I''m going to another dimension.¡±

    As he spoke, Garen opened the Gate of Spacetime.

    Ripples appeared in the river of time, sshing waves. Then, they interweaved and formed ording to Garen''s will, constructing an invisible and formless ring-shaped spatial door. The past, present, and future were mixed up, making it difficult to distinguish.

    "I''ll leave Heroic Spirit Temple to you for now.¡±

    "If anything unexpected happens, just use the alliance contract to summon me.¡±

    Garen and Yuna had also signed a Time Alliance Contract long ago, allowing them to cross time and space to have a certain degree of contact.

    "Don''t worry, I''m here."

    Yuna raised her chin and said proudly. Her dragon scales were shining brightly.

    Other than Yuna, there was also the existence of the Metal Dragon God in the Hero Domain, so Garen was indeed very assured.

    "Be careful. I feel that something is wrong with Naga Capolos.¡±

    Ainivia said with a hint of worry.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Garen nodded, then leaped in and stepped into the Gate of Spacetime.

    The silver dragon disappeared from the sight of the dragon and phoenix amidst the waves of the River of Time.

    Simr to the flow of time in the main timeline, less than a hundred yearster, in the Valoran Continent, Furnace Vige.

    A majestic furnace fortress was built in the middle of a volcano. Scorchingva flowed slowly from the inside of the fortress and gathered on the surface like a river. It collided with the cold air and producedrge amounts of steam that rose into the sky.

    Below the furnace fortress.

    Many exquisite buildings were built on the mountain, with the mountain rocks as the main body. asionally, one could see solemn and mighty tall statues.

    There was a giant bear standing on its hind legs, an ice phoenix with wings spread, a human-shaped goat wearing armor, and a silver dragon with a calm gaze............... Each statue was lifelike and exquisitely carved. Their fur and scales glowed with a faint glow, carrying a special charm that made people unable to help but worship them.

    The tinkling sounds came from the inside of the furnace fortress, as if it would never end.

    When the intelligent creatures living here heard this sound, they would often stop and look at the furnace fortress with devout eyes. They would pray in a low voice, forming threads of faith that were difficult to see with the naked eye.

    At the same time.

    The sky suddenly darkened.

    A silver dragon that blotted out the sky appeared in the vision of countless believers.

    His body was covered in ayer of silver scales, and there were three pairs of crown-shaped dragon horns on his head. His wings were wide and thick, and his body was majestic. Several mysterious rings of ck scales were distributed on his body.

    "Furnace Vige has changed a lot."

    Garen, who had descended, looked down and scanned his surroundings.

    At the same time, when they saw Garen appear, the followers of the Four Pir Gods Cult all knelt on the ground, praising the greatness of the Dragon of Eternity and Time.

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel   The faith that was established in this spacetime had not been severed.

    "Fourth brother, you''re back?"

    Orne''s mature and steady voice, as well as Wallibell''s heavy voice, rang out from the furnace fortress at the same time, carrying the joy of reunion.

    Coincidentally, Wallibell was also with Orne.

    Garen nodded and said,"Brothers, long time no see."¡±

    With that, the dragon pped its wings, and like a straight silver light streaking across the sky, it instantly entered the interior of the furnace fortress.

    In his field of vision, Orne was holding a forging hammer and hammering on a piece of iron felt, forging an armor-like equipment. The strong and muscr Wolibell sat beside him with his limbs together, watching with eager eyes.

    When he saw Garening over, Wallibellughed and gave him a big bear hug, still as enthusiastic as ever.

    After Wallibell released his grip, he patted Garen''s shoulder hard, making loud banging sounds.

 Chapter 1156 - 1156 The Second Garen Born From Faith (3)

    1156 The Second Garen Born From Faith (3)

    Thank you readers!

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re giving me a very dangerous feeling.

    ¡°But I haven¡¯t wasted my time all these years. Haha, my believers respect me as the God of Thunder and Storm.

    ¡°Come,e,e. It¡¯s been a long time since west met. Let¡¯s go out and fight first. Let me see how powerful you are now.

    When he felt the extreme danger from Garen, the warlike Wallibell was rather impatient. He rubbed his bear paws and said eagerly.

    If it was under normal circumstances, Garen would be more than happy to spar with Wallibell.

    However, the current situation was not suitable.

    ¡°Brother, Ainivia is dead, do you know?

    Garen said straightforwardly.

    Upon hearing this, Orne and Wolibel¡¯s faces instantly darkened. Lightning storms began to form around Wolibel. Dark clouds covered the sky, and thunder rumbled.

    ¡°Garen, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Orne had always been calm. He suppressed the restlessness in his heart and asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°Naga Capolos didn¡¯t die. She came back and killed Ainivia with a sneak attack.

    ¡± Because I have a feather of Ainivia. She resurrected in the alternate dimension I was in and told me what happened.

    Garen briefly exined the situation.

    ¡°Naga Capolos? This damned bastard was still alive.

    Wallibell was filled with killing intent, and his bear face was covered with dark clouds. He said,¡± Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll go find Naga Capolos now and avenge Ainivia. Although she can revive, the price of death is still very high for her.

    Since Garen knew, they naturally knew the principle behind Ainivia¡¯s resurrection.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let Naga Capoulos off!¡±

    Wallibell¡¯s voice was almost roaring.

    ¡°Do you know where Naga Capolos is?¡± asked Garen.

    ¡°This ¡­ I don¡¯t know about that.¡±

    Wallibel¡¯s momentum faltered.

    ¡°To be able to hide for a hundred years without being discovered means that it has hidden very well. If we alert the enemy and it hides again, it will probably be very difficult to find.

    Garen said slowly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Brothers, tell me about the recent situation on the Valoran Continent.

    Wallibell suppressed his anger and forced himself to calm down. Then, together with Orne, he told them about the situation on the continent.

    After Garen left, they did not give up on absorbing faith. They spread their teachings wantonly, protected intelligent creatures, provided shelter, strength, food, and so on.

    Naturally, in this dangerous and savage world.

    The Four Pir Gods, who were willing to protect the weak intelligent creatures, flourished at an unimaginable speed. The number of believers increased day by day, and because the civilized thinking had not yet sprouted, the degree of faith was often very pious.

    Under such circumstances, although it had only been about a hundred years, the four pir gods had all be gods.

    The God of Thunder and Storm, Wallibell.

    The God of Forging and Fire, Orn.

    The God of Ice Crystals and Extreme Frost, Ainivia.

    The God of Eternity and Time, Garen.

    ¡°Right, Garen, your ce is a little strange.

    ¡°Seventy years after you left, a new you was born from the faith. However, you were weaker than the few of us, and you didn¡¯t reach the level of weak divine power.

    ¡°Although it asionally calls us brothers, we know that it¡¯s not you.

    ¡°Because it was born from your faith, it was very simr to you. It seemed to think of itself as the real you, so we didn¡¯t do anything to it.

    ¡°Think about it. How should we deal with this?

    Another me?

    Garen¡¯s eyes lit up.

    He had thought that since it was not too long ago, his faith in the Valoran Continent was not enough to give birth to a god. However, he did not expect that the faith here would grow wildly once it sprouted. The atmosphere of faith was very strong, causing faith Garen to be born in just a hundred years.

    Whether it was seizing the divine spark or turning it into a clone, it was a good choice.

    As for how he would do it, it would depend on the attitude of this Believer Garen towards Garen himself.

    At the same time, Garen noticed that something was wrong.

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve all be Lesser Divine Powers and possess Godhood. Is it the same for Ainivia?

    Orne and Wallibell did not know how to create a Divine Kingdom. Moreover, this time and space was in the primitive era when the universe was just born. The outer nes that Garen was familiar with had not taken shape at all. Outside the main material ne was chaos. It was indescribable. There were many primordial Aragami that were far stronger than the demigods on the maind. They wandered around and were very dangerous. Therefore, although they were weak Divine Powers, they still stayed in the Valoran Continent.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After receiving the answer, Garen¡¯s expression turned serious.

    ¡± You¡¯ve never died before, and you¡¯ve just be gods. Perhaps you don¡¯t know that even if a god dies, their consciousness will be preserved in the divine grid. In the future, they can be resurrected by faith, and their divine sparks are indestructible.

    ¡°But ording to what Ainivia said¡­¡­¡­. She diedpletely.¡±

    This meant that Ainivia¡¯s divinity was gone.

    Although the Godhead was notpletely indestructible, the sess rate was pitifully low.

    ¡°To be able to destroy the divine personality, the current Naga Capolos is not simple.

    Garen became more cautious towards Naga Capolos.

    ¡°Ainivia told me that Naga Kaparos seemed to have be the leader of the purple monsters.

    ¡°The purple monster she mentioned, you should know what kind of creature it is, right?

 Chapter 1157 - 1157 The Second Garen Born from Faith

    1157 The Second Garen Born from Faith

    Thank you readers!

    The dragon asked with a serious expression.

    Orne revealed a thoughtful expression and slowly said,¡±Not long after you left, from the cracks on the surface of the earth, there were ferocious creatures of different races, but all of them were purple in color.

    ¡°They basically have no intelligence and only have the instinct to devour. They even dare to attack us gods with their weak bodies.

    ¡°At first, they were very weak and not worth mentioning. They formed groups like a swarm of insects.

    ¡± However, we discovered that some purple monsters have terrifying devouring abilities. They seem to never feel hungry. They don¡¯t let go of anything. They devour ice, snow, forests,nd, flesh and blood creatures, and wild magic¡­¡­¡­.. Moreover, it would rapidly mutate and evolve ording to the things it devoured.

    Pausing for a moment, Orne said with a solemn expression, ¡°¡± We intelligent demigods realized the seriousness of the problem and didn¡¯t let them develop. Once we discovered them, we would immediately eliminate them.

    ¡°Due to the timely response, although these purple monsters are annoying, they didn¡¯t do much. As soon as they appeared, they would be eliminated by the nearby demigods.

    Through Orne¡¯s narration, Garen had a certain understanding of the so-called purple monster.

    Devouring evolution ¡­.. This was undoubtedly a terrifying ability.

    He just didn¡¯t know if they had an upper limit. If there was no upper limit, this purple monster would be very terrifying.

    Garen had never heard of such a creature in his timeline.

    ¡°It should have been cleaned up by the Primordial Ones.

    ¡°Or maybe the upper limit is very low, or because they don¡¯t have intelligence, they¡¯re naturally extinct.

    Due to theck of information, Garen did not think too much about it.

    ¡°If Naga Capolos bes the leader of the purple monsters, then if we encounter the purple monsters again, we might be able to lure the snake out of its hole.

    Ainivia had died in a sneak attack by Naga Kaparos when she was clearing out the purple monsters.

    Luring the snake out of its hole could also result in the snake swallowing it directly, which was a certain risk.

    ¡± There are many intelligent demigods, but it was the first to kill Ainivia. This means that even if Naga Karpolos has lost its intelligence, it still instinctively remembers the past. We are very likely to be its first target.

    Garen analyzed.

    ¡°Very good. I will leave the temple and be active. I will destroy the purple monsters ¡®nests one by one.

    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m waiting for Naga Capoulos to show up!

    ¡°I want to kill it with my own hands.¡±

    Wallibel¡¯s voice was like thunder as he spoke in a deep voice.

    Orne nodded and said, ¡± Let¡¯s split up. I¡¯ll also destroy the remaining purple monster nests and lure Naga Kaparos out. ¡±

    If they acted together, Naga Capoulos might continue to lie low and not dare to act rashly.

    Even if the purple monster did not have intelligence and acted on instinct like a wild beast, the instinct of a wild beast was often more sensitive to danger and would hide more. One could not let one¡¯s guard down.

    It was obviously risky to act alone.

    However, none of them were afraid of taking the risk.

    ¡°Brothers, remember, as soon as it appears, immediately use the alliance contract to call me.

    Although it was a sneak attack and Ainivia wasn¡¯t very powerful, she was still a low-level Divine Power. The fact that she could kill Ainivia in one hit and even destroy her Divine Power showed how dangerous Naga Capolos was.

    Next.

    Orne and Wallibell were fully armed. They left the Forge Fortress and went to the remaining purple monsterirs in various ces.

    Garen also left the Furnace Fortress, but he did not go to the purple monster¡¯s nest immediately. Instead, he went to the territory where the God of Eternity and Time was, as Orn had mentioned.

    He had to deal with Naga Kaparos, but he also had to deal with this fake god Garen who was born from faith.

    The two things were not contradictory and could be carried out at the same time.

    Especially since the concept of a Divine Kingdom did not exist in this time and space, Garen would not need long to deal with the God of Eternity and Time.

 Chapter 1158 - 1158 This Terrifying Era That Belong to the Primordial Beings!_1

    1158 This Terrifying Era That Belong to the Primordial Beings!_Thank you readers!

    Near the upper reaches of the vast ice river that ran across Frerzord, there were many buildings. Relying on the water source, there were all kinds of intelligent creatures living there.

    At the same time, this was the location of the main temple of the God of Eternity and Time.

    From afar, one could see a giant dragon statue roaring with its head raised. Every scale was made of silver metal and looked lifelike. It looked as if it was fighting against the sky, thinking of the world to fight, revealing its spiritual will to fight.

    There were also other statues, but they were much smaller in size and exquisiteness.

    In the Four Pir Gods Cult, the territories of the four gods were not in the same ce. However, in the territory of each god, in addition to their own god statue temple, there would also be the god statue temple of the other three pir gods. Moreover, it would not exclude the belief of the other three pir gods.

    The four gods advanced and retreated together, as if they were brothers.

    The protected believers knew this.

    Even though they were overly worshiped by the god they believed in, they would look down on the believers of the other gods. In addition, there were asional conflicts to prove that the god they believed in was the strongest of the Four Pir Gods, but overall, the different believers of the four gods were quite harmonious.

    This was a natural thing. In the territory of a god, under the protection of the god, the corresponding believers were still the vast majority.

    For example, in Furnace Vige, 99% of the intelligent creatures belonged to Awn, and the remaining 10% believed in the other three Pir Gods.

    Volibel¡¯s Storm Mountain, Ainivia¡¯s Ice Crystal Tree, Garen¡¯s Eternal River¡­¡­¡­ It was more or less the same.

    Whoosh!

    The silver dragon streaked across the sky like a bolt of lightning. In less than a minute, it crossed the icy continent and arrived at the territory of the God of Eternity and Time.

    Because the Furnace Vige had been forging divine weapons day and night, theva waste had been poured into the sea canal, forming countless steam, causing the Frerzord region to be shrouded in snow all year round. Now, it hadpletely be an icy cold world.

    Thousands of meters above Garen, the cold wind was as sharp as a knife, and pieces of feather-like ice crystal snowkes were dancing in the air.

    The storm and blizzard rolled toward the silver dragon, separating in front of him and closing behind him, as if they did not dare to offend this god-like existence.

    One by one, Garen¡¯s believers raised their heads and looked at the giant dragon that covered the sky.

    As there were many Demigods in the Valoran Continent, and there was no Divine Kingdom, the believers often saw the bodies of Demigods and Gods. They were not overly excited, but they were not unmoved either. They knelt on the ground piously, praying sincerely to Garen under the shadow of his dragon wings, thanking Garen for his protection.

    Garen lowered his gaze and looked at the believers here.

    Most of them were human-like creatures, but they were different from ordinary humans.

    They were roughly divided into two categories.

    The first type was the most ordinary human form. It was the most simr to a human, but its body was hairy and unusually thick like a savage. It was obvious that this kind of body was more resistant to the cold of the world of ice and snow.

    The second was a half-human, half-dragon. It had dragon horns, hands that were like dragon ws, and a dragon tail. Its body was covered in ayer of fine dragon scales.

    ¡°Dragonman. However, this posture might have a certain amount ofbat power, but it did not have the dragon¡¯s might or the true dragon bloodline.

    Garen¡¯s gaze swept past the Drakonids and discovered that their bodies contained a weak amount of Extraordinary Divine Power. It was obvious that they had received the Divine Power bestowed by the gods and had be like this. Moreover, judging from the reactions of the humans around them, their status was obviously higher.

    At the same time.

    A wave of divine might surged.

    In the center of this residence, thergest statue of Garen was glowing with a bright divine light. Then, it came to life and soared into the sky. Its eyes were filled with an invible might as it stared at Garen.

    Two dragons that looked almost the same, but were slightly different, were facing each other.

    The believers looked at this scene in confusion. They were at a loss, and their eyes were filled with doubt.

    ¡°Oh? It had a physical body, which was different from the gods of faith that were born in Faerun¡¯s timeline.

    Garen¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at the Divine Dragon with a probing gaze.

    ¡°I am the Four Pir Gods, the God of Eternity and Time.

    ¡°Where did youe from? How dare you disguise yourself as me and deceive my people?

    Just like thest time, the Divine Dragon directly questioned Garen, treating him as an imposter.

    If it was the first time, Garen would be happy to have a conversation with ¡± Him ¡± to let ¡± Him ¡± understand the current situation. However, although this was the first time for the Divine Dragon, Garen had already experienced it, so he was not interested.

    A partial giant deified!

    The River of Time began to tremble, and the endless river water flowed into Garen¡¯s body.

    Garen extended his dragon w, and the giant w¡¯s body expanded. Every hook toe was like a mountain peak, pressing down on the Divine Dragon. Countless snowkes moved along with it, and the sky turned dark.

    Even if they were in the prime material ne, they did not have a Divine Kingdom. They were newly born and had yet to reach the level of a Low-Level Divine Power. They were not worthy of Garen¡¯s attention.

    On the other side, the divine dragon¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted.

    He pped his wings, and his body expanded rapidly. He used Giant God Transformation, and his body was more than 700 meters long, with a wingspan of nearly 1,000 meters.

 Chapter 1159 - 1159 This Terrifying Era That Belong to the Primordial Beings!_2

    1159 This Terrifying Era That Belong to the Primordial Beings!_Thank you readers!

    Almost all the powerful original creatures in this savage continent were Giant Deified. In the knowledge of the believers, Garen was also Giant Deified. Therefore, the Divine Dragon that Garen believed in also had this ability.

    However ¡­. Even if it was a Giant Divine Dragon with a whole body of Giant Deification, its size could not exceed Garen¡¯s partial Giant Deification dragon ws. This was because ¡± His ¡± Giant Deification was simr to the initial state of Garen when he had just grasped the Giant Deification. Compared to the current Garen, it was too immature.

    Garen¡¯s giant ws were like heavy silver mountains pressing down, covering the sky.

    The divine dragon was shocked. It used the power of time to try to deal with the iing giant w.

    At the same time, the believers watching the battle held their breaths, feeling extremely nervous.

    Some of the Dragonians with Legendary-level strength had their eyes wandering around the two giant dragons. They wanted to help their own gods, but they did not know which one was the true god. They were also shocked by Garen¡¯s performance, so they could only hesitate.

    ¡°Using the Authority of Time in front of me¡­¡­¡­.

    ¡± However, you were born in the faith of this world, so it¡¯s understandable that you used the Authority of Time. It¡¯s not your fault.

    Garen¡¯s whisper entered the Divine Dragon¡¯s ears.

    Crack!

    The hooks closed and grabbed the dragon¡¯s waist. The tips of the hooks pierced through the scales on its body.

    The power of time rolled over and invaded the divine body of the divine dragon, forming a chaotic flow of time, confusing the extraordinary divine power that suppressed him.

    The body of the divine dragon stiffened, and its resistance stopped abruptly.

    The whole process of contact onlysted for a few dozen seconds. With one move, Garen subdued an ordinary Demigod in the prime material world. However, Garen did not feel proud. He was already used to it. If he spent time and energy, it would surprise him.

    Suppressing the Divine Dragon, Garen¡¯s giant w slowly shrank.

    In the end, Garen lowered his gaze and stared at the mini Divine Dragon between his hooked toes. He raised his left w and extended a hooked toe, tapping on the other party¡¯s forehead and injecting his own Spiritual Will.

    In an instant, the divine dragon¡¯s eyes became nk.

    However, after a short moment of silence, ¡± He ¡± started resisting frantically. Although ¡± He ¡± could not move his Divine Body, ¡± He ¡± did his best to resist Garen¡¯s Spiritual Will, unwilling to be Garen¡¯s vassal.

    ¡°I am the God of Time and Eternity, one of the Gods of the Four Pir Gods. You want to corrupt my mind and make me your clone? Impossible!¡±

    ¡± He ¡± roared with determination.

    ¡°Is that so? Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll do as you wish.

    In the snowstorm, the silver dragon shook its head regretfully. Its dragon horns were winding and towering, carrying a majestic temperament that surpassed that of a god.

    In the next moment, he brutally crushed the other party¡¯s consciousness.

    Crack crack ¡­¡­. Hooktoe exerted force, and the God of Eternity and Time¡¯s divine body shattered into pieces.

    Garen squeezed hard and crushed the other party¡¯s Divine Body.

    A perfectly round Godhead emerged from the shattered Divine Body, but it did not escape. Instead, it flew towards Garen, who had opened his dragon ws, andnded safely in Garen¡¯s palm. Although it was small, it emitted a dazzling brilliance, like the most beautiful gem in the Multiverse.

    ¡°A divine spark, even a demigod¡¯s divine spark, is an absolutely precious treasure.

    Generally speaking, divinities would not stay in the hands of the enemy so obediently.

    However, this Godhead was not guarded against Garen, because it was born from the belief in Garen, and also belonged to Garen.

    Once the Divine Dragon died, the Godhead naturally became Garen¡¯s possession.

    If Garen was willing, he could directly inherit the other party¡¯s authority and obtain Extraordinary Divine Power.

    However, Garen did not care about the Extraordinary Divine Power of a mere Demigod.

    ¡°I wonder how many divine sparks are needed to forge the Time Destroyer Sword.

    ¡°This is only the first one I¡¯ve obtained. There¡¯s still a long way to go in the future.

    Garen thought as he kept the Godhead.

    Immediately, the silver dragon¡¯s gaze swept past the bewildered believers and said, ¡°¡± My people, don¡¯t panic. The false gods have been destroyed. Now, pray to your true god. I will continue to protect you.

    The believers looked at each other, and then their eyes gradually became pious, shouting the title of the God of Eternity and Time.

    They really could not tell whether Garen was real or fake. However, their respect for power made them more inclined to believe that Garen, who had won, was a True God. Moreover, in this difficult and dangerous world, ordinary intelligent creatures were in an extremely bad situation. As long as the other party could provide protection for them, it did not matter if it was real or fake. They didn¡¯t care.

    Garen pondered for a moment, then looked at the location where the statue of the Divine Dragon was originally located, and constructed a spell.

    Legendary-level Spell Casters could instantly cast ordinary spells.

    Garen¡¯s magic was only used as a support. If he used it alone, his magic attainments might not beparable to a low-level Divine Power, but it was still at the level of a top-notch Demigod.

    With a thought, a statue that looked exactly like the previous god statue appeared out of thin air, still in its original position.

    ¡°Pray. All my believers will be protected by me.

    As he spoke, Garen¡¯s body disappeared, disappearing from the vision of the believers here.

    However, Garen did not leave immediately. He just went invisible and observed the reaction of his believers silently.

 Chapter 1160 - 1160 This Terrifying Era That Belong to the Primordial Beings!_3

    1160 This Terrifying Era That Belong to the Primordial Beings!_Thank you readers!

    After a shortmotion, the believers began to pray towards the statue that Garen had created. The believers here were already used to praying to this statue, so they epted it very quickly as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°After I leave the Valoran Continent, ording to the previous progress, a new god will be born in about a hundred years.

    ¡°No, if the Four Pir Gods Cult were to grow stronger, it wouldn¡¯t even take a hundred years.

    Garen was well versed in the principle of sustainable development.

    A timeline could be reaped repeatedly.

    ¡± However, a hundred years is still too long. When I have some free time, I need to open up more timelines that flow very quickly. I¡¯ll use them as the Divinity Farm to nurture the materials for the Time Destroyer Sword.

    Garen made up his mind.

    However, these were things that he had to do in the future.

    As for now. Garen quietly left the domain that had regained its calm, and then flew tens of thousands of meters into the sky. His wings tore through the cold wind, and he looked down, floating in the air and turning into a miniature world surface, taking everything in his eyes.

    The Valoran Continent wasn¡¯t a.

    Garen flew in a straight line, looking at thendscape in his field of vision along the way. Due to the wide field of vision from the super high altitude, he quickly locked onto a suspicious purple monster nest.

    The giant dragon lowered its head, adjusted its posture, and pped its dragon wings.

    Chi chi chi¡­. The silver scales on his body rubbed against the air currents at high speeds, forming ayer of visible fiery clothing. It was dazzling and dazzling, and he fell towards the continent like a meteor.

    Just as it was about to touch the ground, the dragon¡¯s wings pped.

    Bang!

    A muffled explosion resounded through the sky, as if the air was wailing. A circr shock wave swept through the endless snowstorm and spread far away.

    Garen slowlynded on the ground, his gaze sweeping across his surroundings.

    In his field of vision was a cold and deste wilderness. The surface of the ground was originally covered with ayer of fine snow, but it was blown away by the air pressure formed by Garen, revealing dry brown frozen soil.

    As far as the eye could see, there wasn¡¯t a single inch of green. The area within hundreds of miles was deathly silent and cold, with no signs of life.

    Other than that, what attracted Garen¡¯s attention the most was the purple veins that were imprinted on the frozen ground like scars, but also like the blood vessels of the earth. They crisscrossed and were of different levels. There was also blood-like energy liquid flowing in the veins.

    ¡°This is the purple monster¡¯s nest.

    ording to Orne and Wallibell, the purple monsters were very good at hiding. However, this terrain meant that arge number of purple monsters had stopped here recently and were formed by their erosion.

    If he wanted to find the purple monster¡¯s nest, he had to first look for a simr terrain.

    However, when Garen magnified his perception, he was unable to find the so-called purple monster nearby.

    Obviously, this was just an abandoned nest.

    Garen cut off a purple vein beside him.

    Puff!

    As if his blood vessels had been severed, a purple liquid shot out. When itnded on the ground, it immediately sizzled. It was as corrosive as sulfuric acid.

    No, it wasn¡¯t corrosive. It was devouring.

    The soil was swallowed, and the purple liquid solidified into purple frozen soil, which was ipatible with the normal brown soil.

    As far as the eye could see, this ce was covered in purple frozen soil. It was like a dead zone, devoid of life.

    Garen observed and analyzed the purple liquid, and his expression became serious.

    In this, Garen felt an infinite desire to devour, as well as the original and primitive evil. It was even more touching and fearful than the evil that the Abyss carried, and there was a certain simrity, as if ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. It was the highly concentrated evil aura of the abyss.

    ¡°Is there a bottomless abyss in this timeline?

    With this doubt in mind, Garen positioned himself at the Abyss level that he was familiar with and constructed the Time Teleportation Spell.

    However, the River of Time did not move and did not find the corresponding coordinates.

    Garen tried to teleport to Mountain Paradise, Beast Vige, Hero¡¯s Domain, Machinery Realm, and other ces, but he could not find the exact coordinates.

    ¡°The Bottomless Abyss hasn¡¯t been born yet. The other outer nes are probably the same.

    ¡°Outside the Prime Material ne, there is probably nothing but chaos.

    ¡°This timeline is primitive and dangerous. I don¡¯t know how many terrifying creatures are brewing. The purple monster is probably one of them.

    Garen thought to himself.

    After feeling the primitive horror of evil and the endless hunger and desire to devour that could not be satisfied, Garen had a clearer understanding of it, and his wariness towards the purple monster had increased a lot.

    This creature was definitely not ordinary.

    Just the remaining aura was even more evil and terrifying than the Abyssal Demons.

    At the very least, they would not die of natural extinction.

    Then, the silver dragon raised its neck and took a deep breath. Then, it spat out a fan-shaped dragon breath that flooded the purple veins in its vision and froze them all.

    Ordinary ice and snow could not deal with them, but Garen¡¯s breath was enough.

    ording to the information that the demigods had gathered, even thend that had been eroded by the purple monster would form a source of pollution that could not be ignored.

    If he didn¡¯t do anything about it, the purple veins would continue to spread like cancer. If the infected area wasrge enough, new purple monster groups would be born.

    Garen was not in a hurry to continue searching for the purple monster¡¯s nest. Instead, after pondering for a moment, he decided to go to the other prime material worlds to take a look.

 Chapter 1161 - 1161 This Terrifying Era That Belong to the Primordial Beings!_4

    1161 This Terrifying Era That Belong to the Primordial Beings!_Thank you readers!

    After taking a deep breath, Garen cast the Prime Material ne Teleportation Spell and opened the ne Door.

    The coordinates that he used to locate were the Prime Material World that he had been to before. Due to his incarnation participating in the war, Garen had already been to thousands of Prime Material Worlds. Although most of them were not permanently stationed, he remembered the coordinates.

    However, out of the tens of thousands of prime material worlds, only two or three were sessfully located by Garen.

    Garen had conducted a certain amount of exploration on these Prime Material Worlds that he could lock onto.

    Simr to the Valoran Continent, these few worlds were extremely deste, and living beings were rare. Only a few powerful demigods walked thend, and intelligent creatures were generally very rare.

    However, Garen did not find any traces of the purple monster in the other worlds.

    ¡°From the looks of it, it only exists in the Valoran Continent and has not spread out.

    ¡°However, even in the Valoran Continent, they appeared suddenly¡­¡­¡­. Their true headquarters had been sealed, and only a gap had been opened in the Valoran Continent. That was why they had suddenly appeared.

    Garen¡¯s mind was like lightning as he analyzed the information he had.

    Next, Garen thought carefully for a while before leaving the Prime Material ne and heading outside.

    In the endless, silent chaos, a silver light bloomed and solidified into Garen¡¯s appearance.

    Garen looked around, but there was nothing in his sight.

    This ce was like the starry sky of the universe and the astral world, but it was even more illusory than the vacuum of the universe and the astral world. Light, matter, and air¡­¡­¡­. Other than the river of time that was still flowing slowly, Garen could not find anything else.

    ¡°This is the Primordial Era before the birth of the Gods, when the Aragami ruled over the world.

    ¡°In this timeline, the Nine-faced Dragon God might be active somewhere.

    Garen thought to himself.

    Without waiting for Garen to explore the world of primeval chaos, Garen suddenly sensed the approach of a certain existence. The danger intuition warning that he had honed over and over again in the war also gave him the feeling of being locked on.

    Garen was shocked.

    Just as he arrived outside the prime material ne, in the endless void, the aura of the silver dragon attracted the attention of an original Aragami.

    Due to the void, it was difficult to grasp the distance between them. Furthermore, there was no cover along the way. Garen also discovered the Primordial Aragami that was approaching him.

    It looked like a red and was particrly eye-catching in the void.

    However, what made one¡¯s scalp tingle and heart tremble was that the ¡¯ was made of wriggling and twisted flesh and blood. It had rotten muscles, swollen blood vessels, sticky pus, terrifying organs, slippery eyeballs, and cracked teeth that sealed its fangs¡­¡­¡­¡­. Distortion, terror, evil, chaos, indescribable.

    Garen¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he felt a sense of terror.

    Without another word, Garen returned to the Valoran Continent without any intention of fighting against them.

    Looking up at the sky, Garen saw a ball of light that looked like a redet, circling around the main material world. It did not descend, but it did not leave immediately either.

    The reason why he left immediately without any intention of meeting the other party was because Garen knew this Primordial Aragami.

    In Garen¡¯s main timeline, there were different types of Divine Powers such as Primordial Aragami, Ancient Evil Creatures, Abyssal Lords, Elemental Lords, Animal Lords, and so on¡­¡­¡­.. However, if one were to trace back to the origin, be it the ancient evil creatures, the Elemental Lords, the Animal Lords, or the Abyssal Lords, some of them were the original Aragami.

    For example, the ancient evil thing that Garen had just seen:Mother of Flesh, corrupting the Mother.

    The Ancient Evil Creatures were a type of Primordial Aragami. Back then, they were different from the Aragami that couldmunicate normally. The Ancient Evil Creatures had the desire to destroy the Multiverse. They represented an ancient evil that could not be understood. They were a great threat to the gods and the Aragami.

    In the main timeline, the ancient evil creatures were basically destroyed by the gods. Those that could not bepletely destroyed were sealed.

    Garen had a certain understanding of ancient evil creatures, so he recognized the identity of the Mother of Flesh and Blood.

    The Mother of Flesh and Blood was a great evil being. ording to the records, she had a great Divine Power and was keen on corrupting life. She shaped and corrupted living beings into the appearance she liked, which was a bloated and terrifying rotten flesh monster.

    In the main timeline, countless worlds and living beings were corrupted by the Mother of Flesh and Blood. In the end, they were surrounded and sealed by the gods.

    ¡°I¡¯ve just left the prime material ne, and I¡¯ve already encountered the Mother of Flesh and Blood.

    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous outside. It¡¯s better not to go.

    ¡°Mother of Flesh and Blood, Lord of Terror, Death Omen, Root of All Evil, King of Life and Death, Storm of Death¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    For a moment, many records belonging to the original Aragami appeared in Garen¡¯s mind.

    Without a doubt, outside the void of the Prime Material ne, including Io and Annan, the terrifying and powerful Primordial Aragami were still alive and well, and they were ruling this era.

    Under such a background, it seemed normal for the purple monster race to have an endless desire to devour, primitive evil, and the ability to evolve.

    In the sky, the redet circled for a while before quietly leaving.

    Garen spread his dragon wings and once again went to search for the purple monster¡¯s nest. He decided to face the weak with the strong, and calm his young heart that had just been shocked.

 Chapter 1162 - 1162 Name: Void

    1162 Name: Void

    Thank you readers!

    The cold wind whistled and snow fell.

    Bathed in the snowstorm, the silver dragon looked down at the ground from high above. Everything was covered in silver. asionally, he saw traces of intelligent creatures living under the protection of demigods.

    On the Valoran Continent, there were many intelligent demigods who walked on the surface.

    When the Four Pir Gods were founded, the other half-gods were puzzled as to why Orne and the other half-gods would waste their time and energy to protect a weak creature like an insect.

    However, intelligent demigods were different from beasts. After all, they had intelligence and were not fools.

    As the Four Pir God Cult grew stronger, several Demigods gradually developed the same mysterious power, and their overall strength became stronger and stronger. In the end, because they ate the first bucket of gold from the Germinal Faith, their strength increased greatly in a very short period of time. Each of them became the target of extreme fear and danger for the other intelligent Demigods.

    The strength of the intelligent Demigods here was basically fixed and difficult to increase.

    Therefore, when he secretly explored why the strength of the few demigods had soared so quickly, he slowly discovered the power of faith that originated from the protected creatures. Then, he began to imitate them.

    More demigods began to protect intelligent creatures and absorb faith, feeling some benefits from it.

    In the beginning, there were still half-gods who joined forces and had conflicts with the Four Pir Gods Cult. They wanted to seize territory and people from the Four Pir Gods Cult, but they were defeated by the Four Pir Gods Cult, which had already developed. They didn¡¯t dare to act rashly anymore.

    The Valoran Continent was huge.

    The defeated half-gods left the Four Pir Gods ¡®territory and went to other ces to divide their territories, build temples, and take in believers and people.

    While listening to Orne and Wallibel talk about the recent situation in the Valoran Continent, Garen knew that the three of them, including Ainvia, had some differences.

    Orne felt that the imitation of the other demigods was nothing. As long as they did not interfere with the Four Pir Gods, the Four Pir Gods would not interfere with whatever they wanted.

    Ainivia believed that the demigods had the ability to protect creatures and obtain the consciousness of their believers. This was a great thing for the ordinary intelligent creatures living in the Valoran Continent. They should be assisted in spreading their teachings and converting their beliefs.

    Wolibel believed that although the Valoran Continent was huge, there was a limit to its size. There were only so many territories, poption, and other resources. The other demigods were also spreading their teachings. They were undoubtedly fighting with the Four Pir Gods for future development space. They should lead their believers and start a war to kill theirpetitors who also wanted to obtain faith.

    ¡°Orne and Ainivia still don¡¯t know the cruelty of the dispute between the gods ¡®beliefs.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ This was a firm bottom line that he could not back down even if he died.

    Garen shook his head slightly as he observed the snow-covered ground while thinking in his heart.

    Orne, Ainvia, Wallibell.

    The three of them were neutral, kind, and evil.

    However, in the main timeline, regardless of whether it was neutral, good, or evil, as long as it involved faith, it was a matter of great importance to one¡¯s life and dignity.

    ¡°Different factions, and they haven¡¯t realized the importance of faith.

    ¡°In the future, as time passes, there might be conflicts. The most serious situation is that we go our separate ways.

    After all, they were not of the same race, and there was no real bloodline bond. Once the conflict was so serious that it destroyed their friendship, the Four Pir Gods ¡®religion would be on the verge of copse. At that time, it would also affect Garen¡¯s n to harvest the Godhead here. After all, before he left and a new God was born, Garen needed to have enough background to protect his believers.

    However, Garen would not stay in the Valoran Continent for long, and he did not have any good ideas.

    He could only wait and see as time passed.

    Amidst the biting cold wind, the silver dragon¡¯s figure swept across the sky, tearing through the snow, leaving a long trail of air and forming a dragon-shaped shadow on the ground.

    Ten minutester.

    In the sky above a snowy mountain range, the dragon¡¯s eyes focused. It stopped pping its wings and looked down at the group of purple monsters hiding below.

    After a period of searching, Garen finally saw the true appearance of the purple monster.

    Their bodies were covered in ayer of snow-white camouge. They hid at the foot of a snowy mountain, blending into the surrounding snow. Their auras were almostpletely restrained, and they were motionless as if they were dead. Even Garen almost did not notice them.

    His gaze pierced through the disguise, and the first thing Garen saw was the outer armor that looked like an insect¡¯s shell.

    Purple veins covered their outer armor, and the purple liquid inside flowed and flickered like blood. It seemed to be their source of power, providing them with life force and supporting the operation of their bodies. It was very simr to the veins formed by the eroded earth.

    This was a group of about 500 purple monsters.

    Most of them had carapaces and appendages that looked like insects. Their well-defined and organized body structure looked like a sci-fi scene at first nce, and they were out of ce in the world around them.

 Chapter 1163 - 1163 Name: Void

    1163 Name: Void

    Thank you readers!

    These insect-like monsters were the most numerous, ounting for 99% of the total. They were all of different sizes.

    The others were obviously different and had strange shapes.

    Some looked like praying mantises, some looked likerge insects, some looked like lions and tigers, and some looked like half-humans and half-insects¡­¡­¡­.. If it wasn¡¯t for the simr purple veins on the surface of their bodies, they wouldn¡¯t have been recognized as the same race.

    ¡°The purple monsters are mostly insects at the beginning, so they are not worth worrying about.

    ¡°However, some of them have the power to devour and evolve. As they devour more substances, they will mutate into their own unique forms. They are the main force of the purple monsters and are the purple monsters that are truly worthy of attention.

    Garen recalled the information he knew.

    From Garen¡¯s careful perception, the most basic insect-like creatures in this group of monsters were of different levels, ranging from one to fifteen. However, they had already undergone obvious mutation. Without exception, they had all entered the Legendary level and could not be underestimated.

    Next, he did not immediately eliminate this small group of purple monsters. Garen observed them patiently, wanting to see how their devouring and evolution ability would perform.

    Time passed quietly.

    The group of purple monstersy dormant patiently, waiting for their prey to arrive. They had no idea that a giant dragon was also lying dormant patiently, observing them.

    Gradually, a creature of level 32, a giant wolf that was stronger than the strongest of the ambushing monsters, passed by and was very close to the purple monster.

    The purple monster¡¯s concealment was excellent. The beasts did not discover the other party¡¯s ambush and gradually approached.

    Finally, when it stepped into the position closest to the ambush point and entered the purple monster¡¯s attack range.

    All of a sudden, the camouge colors that seemed to have fused with the snow faded away, revealing the original bodies of the monsters. Blood-like energy liquid flowed rapidly in the crisscrossing purple veins on the surface of their bodies.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The purple insects drew dangerous arcs in the air and headed straight for the fierce wolf.

    The five Legendary individuals inside took the lead.

    One of the mantis-like monsters was not big, but its speed was amazing. Like a purple lightning bolt, it instantlynded on the back of the fierce wolf that was like a small hill.

    Immediately after, two shimmering purple des with crystal-like edges and a dangerous aura shed out, leaving thousands of afterimages as theynded on the wolf¡¯s back. Its fur flew everywhere, and blood sttered everywhere.

    Roar!

    A furious and fearful roar sounded. ck mes rippled from the wolf¡¯s body, burning the purple mantis on its back. However, before it could hit the mantis, the purple mantis flicked out the translucent thin wings on its back. With a p, it teleported and disappeared, leaving the attack range.

    At the same time, the rest of the Legends approached.

    The monster, which looked like a purple tiger but had a thick lion¡¯s mane on its neck, leaped up. Its body, which was not much smaller than the wolf¡¯s, pounced to the side of the wolf. It endured the mes and viciously bit the wolf¡¯s body with its sharp teeth and ws.

    The half-human, half-insect monster stretched out its palm. The purple outer armor on its palm cracked open and shot out lightning-like arcs of light that went straight for the wolf¡¯s head.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    Most of the purple insects also rushed over, jumping to various parts of the wolf¡¯s body and gnawing at it.

    Their resistance was very high. Although their bodies were rapidly charred by the Legendary-level mes, they did not die immediately, which also caused a lot of trouble for the fierce wolves.

    The insects ¡®bites left purple spots on the wolf¡¯s body, and they spread with a strong corrosive power, weakening the wolf¡¯s aura at a visible rate.

    ¡°They have the advantage in numbers and have a certain degree of cooperation. They are the weaker ones, and their attacks are very fierce.

    Garen silently observed this battle.

    The fierce wolf¡¯s arrogance had already weakened.

    The result of this battle was already out. It wanted to escape, but it was tightly bitten by the purple monsters. Its life force slowly faded like a candle in the wind, and it finally died.

    Chi chi chiAfter the hunt was sessful, the purple monsters began to enjoy the feast.

    At present, there were only a dozen or so bugs left alive. After all, they were not Legends yet. It was already incredible that they were notpletely destroyed by the fierce wolf¡¯s mes and could even affect the battle.

    A small bug, driven by its instinctive desire to devour, wanted to bite the flesh of its prey to fill its stomach that could never be satisfied.

    However, just as it opened its ferocious mouth, its body suddenly stiffened and was split into two.

    Beside him, the purple mantis¡¯s de-like limbs gleamed with a cold light, and its mouth creaked as if it was giving a warning.

    Following that, the other purple insects that were also eager to move hesitated on the spot. They did not dare to go forward anymore and could only bitterly bite the soil, rocks, and snow on the ground.

    ¡°No intelligent thoughts, but there are sses in the race, and they will listen to the orders of the superior¡­¡­¡­..

    Garen took in all these scenes.

    Immediately, something that surprised Garen happened.

    Faced with the high-quality food that they had sessfully hunted together, the five mutated individuals did not divide it up. Instead, they began to kill each other. In the chaotic battle, one purple monster died, and three severely injured escaped from the battlefield. Only the purple mantis was covered in wounds. It stood on the corpse of the fierce wolf and dered its sovereignty.

 Chapter 1164 - 1164 Name: Void

    1164 Name: Void

    Thank you readers!

    ¡°Under the temptation of good spoils of war, they will kill each other.

    Garen watched silently.

    The purple mantis ate the corpses of its own kind and the fierce wolf. In the process of devouring, the injuries on its body quickly healed. The purple outer armor was bright and new, and its body began to mutate again.

    The purple mantis, which had recovered, rubbed its de limbs, and its entire body was burning with the mes of a fierce wolf.

    Moreover, the outer armor that wrapped the wings on its back had cracks on it, producing dancing lightning arcs.

    Its creature level rose steadily, finally settling at 30.

    ¡°This ¡­¡­..

    Garen squinted his eyes.

    The purple praying mantis started off with a creature level of 26.

    One hunt had allowed it to level up by four levels, and it had clearly gained some of the abilities of the creatures it had devoured.

    ¡°No wonder even the demigods are aware of the danger and are wary of them.

    ¡°This ability to devour and evolve is already somewhat illogical.

    ¡°If a purple monster eats me, will it also obtain the talent to control the power of time?

    As far as Garen knew, Dymogorgen had the talent to absorb the opponent¡¯s energy and strengthen himself. Therefore, it had been dormant for a long time and finally became one of the Demon Princes, a powerful Divine Power. From this, it could be seen that any ability that devoured and evolved could not be underestimated. Once the other party was given the opportunity to grow and develop, it would cause endless trouble.

    ¡± Their upper limit is still unknown, but it¡¯s impossible for every mutated individual to have unlimited evolution potential.

    Garen thought to himself.

    Seeing the hunting and devouring process of this small group of purple monsters with his own eyes allowed Garen to have a deeper understanding of them.

    However, just as it spread its wings and flew into the sky, its body suddenly froze. It was as if countless threads had cut through its body, shattering it into pieces like stacked cards.

    The rest of the surviving bugs were also killed by Time Division.

    The few Legendary individuals who had escaped far away and were heavily injured in the battle suddenly exploded and died on the spot.

    When they were escaping, Garen had nted a time imprint on them.

    The Time Imprint was an ability that Garen had developed in the early days. As he grew, it continued to extend new abilities, such as marking a target and then performing a time sequence explosion ording to Garen¡¯s intentions.

    Next, Garen left the ce and continued his search for the purple monster.

    As time passed, more and more purple monsters were targeted and killed by Garen.

    During this process, Garen gradually realized that the purple monsters did not alle in groups. Some mutated individuals were like lone wolves, hunting and developing alone outside. As they were separated from the group, they did not leave any traces.

    At the same time, Garen also witnessed the reproduction method of the purple monster.

    The first ce Garen saw was a purple rotting area filled with purple veins, devoid of any vitality and filled with primitive evil. It was the hatchery of the purple monsters.

    In the purple decayingnd of the vast area, bright flowers would grow at the intersection of the purple veins. There were many fruits inside, all of which were the lowest-level baby purple monsters that were being nurtured.

    The purple monster nest that Orne and Wallibell mentioned referred to this kind of hatchery.

    This ce was often guarded by arge number of purple monsters, and it was an important ce for them.

    Garen searched all the way, destroying the nest, killing the purple monsters that were wandering on the surface, running through the entire snowy Frerzord area, and arrived at other areas of the Valoran Continent.

    Frerzord was the headquarters of the Four Pir Gods.

    In other areas, Garen¡¯s figure attracted the attention of many intelligent Demigods. However, no intelligent Demigods came to find trouble with him.

    The Four Pir Gods Cult was still quite famous.

    As for the Beast Demigod¡­¡­ In the past hundred years, in order to better absorb faith and for their own safety, the Wisdom Demigods had consciously surrounded the demigod-level beasts. As time went on, the number of Beast Demigods had decreased, but there were still quite a number.

    Garen traveled around and destroyed the monster nests one after another. Orne and Wallibell also gained something, but Naga Capolos did not appear for a long time, as if she had disappeared.

    This statested for a while.

    Until an intelligent demigod named Iron Mountain Pig, who was on good terms with the Four Pir Gods and had participated in the siege of Naga Capolos, died. Its territory was devoured, including the Iron Mountain Pig itself.

    When the nearby intelligent half-gods arrived, they only saw the devastatednd that had been corroded by purple.

    This included Ainivia, who was the second intelligent demigod to die to the purple monster.

    It was like a signal for war.

    Naga Kaparos began to move frequently, attacking the intelligent demigod who had participated in the encirclement.

    Garen, Orne, and Wallibell, who were active all over the continent and were keen to destroy their nests, were the first to bear the brunt.

    One day, Garen¡¯s gaze focused as he felt the Time Alliance Contract¡¯s activation.

    ¡°Naga Kaparos, you finally can¡¯t hold it in anymore!

    Without hesitation, Garen used Time Teleportation and arrived at the destination.

    On the other side, near the ocean where the Naga race was exterminated, a deafening sound resounded in the sky.

    He had already activated the Giant God Transformation. His body was surrounded by lightning and storms. The giant bear that was like a mountain roared. The sky was filled with dark clouds, and lightning struck down. It was entangled with a purple octopus-like monster that was muchrger than the giant bear. The ground shatteredyer byyer, and cracks that looked like an abyss were everywhere.

 Chapter 1165 - 1165 Name: Void

    1165 Name: Void

    Thank you readers!

    The thunder rolled down and hit Naga Capolos ¡®body.

    However, it was blocked by ayer of ice crystals and a blood-red halo.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    Thick Extraordinary Divine Power swirled around Wallibell¡¯s bear ws as he smashed at the tentacles that wereing from all directions. Although he was full of fighting spirit and was not afraid at all, he had already fallen into a disadvantage. His movements seemed to be in a dilemma and he was in a sorry state.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the armor forged by Orne, Wallibell would have been covered in wounds from the repeatedshes of the tentacles.

    The next moment, Garen arrived.

    The first thing Garen saw was the purple monster that was fighting Wallibell.

    This guy was undoubtedly the Naga Capoulos that was killed in the past, but it was obviously different.

    Naga Capolos ¡®body was covered in purple veins, suffused with a deep luster. She could also control the power of Ainivia¡¯s ice crystals. Her body was covered in ayer of ice crystal feathers, making her look strange and strange.

    At the same time, its tentacles danced wildly in a threatening manner.

    It even had some of the power of the primal chaos that descended upon the prime material ne.

    Wolibel, who had a weak Divine Power and was a demigod, was stronger than the Naga Capoulos of the past, but he was not a match for this guy now.

    Naga Kaparos also noticed Garen¡¯s arrival.

    As the saying goes, when enemies meet, their eyes will turn red. Back then, when she died in Garen¡¯s Breath, even if Naga Capolos lost her intelligence, her inner instincts were still filled with hatred for Garen.

    Abandoning Wallibell, most of the tentacles of the Naga Capolos rolled towards Garen.

    On the other side, Garen decisively activated the Giant God Transformation.

    As the River of Time poured in, its body expanded. Soon, under the suppression of the main material ne, it turned into a giant beast that was more than two thousand meters long. Its wingspan was three thousand meters long, and its body covered the sky. Its dragon aura was like a prison.

    Wallibell¡¯s Giant God was about a thousand meters tall.

    The tentacles of the Naga Kaparos were more than a thousand meters long, and when fully extended, they were about the same size as Garen¡¯s body, and their strength was far fromparable.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you were resurrected and transformed into this creature.

    ¡°But since you¡¯ve met me, then die again. This time, you won¡¯t have a chance to resurrect.

    A deep voice sounded from the dragon¡¯s mouth. It pped its wings and charged straight at Naga Capoulos.

    Chi chi chi!

    A long and thick tentacle swept towards Garen, and at the same time, it was wrapped in a storm of ice crystals. The extremely cold aura caused the frost to spread inch by inch in the air, as if it had frozen the space.

    Garen remained unmoved, his body crashing straight into the Ice Crystal Storm. Using his White Dragon Bloodline ability to control ice and snow, he seized control of the Ice Crystal Storm.

    Giant God Garen¡¯s body was like a silver curtain, sweeping across the sky like a broken branch. His body was still surrounded by endless ice and snow, as if the sky had been erected to suppress Naga Capolos. It was powerful and shocking.

    The Time Breaking w waved and brutally cut the tentacles that blocked its path.

    The Time Freeze domain burst forth, causing the body of the Naga Kaparos to stiffen and freeze, like a lifelike sculpture.

    In the blink of an eye, the dragon approached Naga Capoulos. It raised its dragon ws, and its hooked toes were like sharp silver de-shaped mountains, brazenly grabbing at Naga Capoulos ¡®head in the middle of its tentacles.

    The Chrono w tore apart theyer of ice on the surface of Naga¡¯s head andnded on its smooth and ufortable skin.

    Chi!

    Purple liquid sttered as Garen¡¯s dragon w stabbed into Naga Capolos ¡®head.

    Sizzle ¡­¡­ On the surface of Garen¡¯s Time Barrier, where the purple blood came into contact, dense ripples appeared, resisting the corrosive power of the purple blood.

    As he had witnessed the purple monster¡¯s blood corrosion ability, Garen was prepared and built the Time Barrier in advance.

    At this moment, the heavily injured Naga Kaparos burst out with a thick green soul light and ice frost at the same time, finally breaking free from the shackles of Time Freeze.

    In an instant, Garen felt that Naga Capronis ¡®soft head had be indestructible. Even the w of Space-Time Rip felt resistance and could not cut its head into pieces in one go.

    Raging Blood Berserk.

    This was the ultimate skill of the Iron Mountain Pig. When it was on the verge of death, it could unleash its potential and obtain nearly invincible defense.

    Naga Capronis had devoured the Iron Mountain Pig and obtained its unique skill.

    Next, Naga Kaparosunched a counterattack. Rings of green illusory shock waves swept past Garen¡¯s body, and at the same time, covered Wallibell on the other side.

    Wallibel¡¯s face twisted as he felt a sharp pain in his head, as if his brain was being pricked by needles. His body trembled violently.

    The dragon¡¯s expression was cold. It also felt the attack on the soul level, but it was unmoved.

    The Soul Shock Wave was like a tidal wave, but Garen¡¯s soul was like a solid reef in the wind and rain, unmoving despite the wind and rain.

    The soul was abination of spirit, will, thinking, and other aspects. Garen¡¯s soul was already solid, and after the seventh tempering of Mountain Paradise, it was even more like solid steel. With Naga Capolos ¡®soul attack methods, Garen could not be shaken.

    At the same time, the tentacles twitched and pped at Garen crazily.

    The ripples on the Time Barrier converged into one, like ake on a rainy day. Cracks also extended, but they did not really shatter.

    As Garen grew and his connection with the River of Time deepened, the time ability he used, whether it was attack or defense, became stronger and stronger. Even under the suppression of the main material world, the effects he could disy were also increasing.

    Now, the most rational way to fight was to wait for the Raging Blood Rage to disappear and kill Naga Kaparos after it fell into a weakened state.

    But Garen did not do so.

    Garen was unmoved like a rock as he withstood all of Naga Capolos ¡®counterattacks. The two dragon ws that were stabbed into Naga Capolos¡¯ head continued to dig deeper, and the invincible defense brought by Raging Blood Rage could notpletely block it.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The silver dragon took a deep breath, and the muscles under its scales bulged, turning into a surging force. Its pair of dragon ws exerted force in both directions.

    Naga Capronis wailed. As she was on the verge of death, her counterattack became more and more crazy and intense, but it could not shake Garen at all.

    Rip!

    Naga Capolos, this ferocious purple beast, was split into two by Garen, directly tearing it in half from its head.

    Purple blood gushed out like a waterfall, staining Garen¡¯s Time Barrier.

    The torn Naga Capoulos ¡®tentacles twitched crazily as if they had been electrocuted, but the resistance was getting weaker and weaker.

    Naga Kaparos didn¡¯t diepletelyst time.

    Garen thought about it carefully. The source must be the special Soul Power it possessed.

    As expected, after careful searching, a faint green and purple soul shadow appeared in Garen¡¯s perception.

    ¡°What a tough soul. Last time, you relied on your soul to survive, right?

    Garen squinted his eyes and was about to crush Naga Capolos ¡®soul.

    However, what surprised Garen was that during the battle just now, Naga Capoulos, who had been as crazy as a beast and had nomunication at all, seemed to have regained a trace of rity after turning into a soul form, wanting to convey some information to Garen.

    ¡°Be careful.. Void Creatures¡­¡­

    The purple color in her soul flickered, and the trace of rity in Naga Capolos disappeared in an instant. Before Garen could make a move, her soul suddenly self-destructed.

    ¡°Void Creature.. He should be referring to the purple monster.¡±

    ¡°So they¡¯re called Void Creatures. Where did Naga Kaparose into contact with them? He was turned into a brainless Void Monster.

    ording to thest words of Naga Kaparos, the dragon¡¯s gaze was deep as it pondered.

 Chapter 1166 Other-Time Paragon, Star Forger Dragon King Aurelian._1

    After killing Naga Kaparos, Garen and Wallibell had yet to leave.

    Far away on the ground, a streak of fiery light swept across the ground. Its outline was majestic, like a Fire Goat running wildly. Wherever it passed, it left behind a long trail of mes. Not long after, the Fire Goat stopped not far from Garen and Wallibell.

    The mes dissipated and turned into Orne''s appearance.

    Looking at the devastated surroundings, which were filled with traces of battle, Orne looked up at the silver dragon hovering in the sky and asked, ""Fourth brother, where is Naga Capolos?¡±

    Orne also received the news and rushed over immediately.

    However, it had not mastered the Teleportation Technique, so it could only run on foot. Although it was very fast, by the time it arrived, this short battle that did not take much time for Garen had already ended.

    This time, Naga Kaparos waspletely dead.

    Not even an inch of flesh and soul was left behind. It waspletely destroyed.

    Therefore, in Orne''s eyes, he only saw traces of battle, but he did not know the oue of the battle. He did not see Naga Capoulos.

    "He''s already dead. Fourth brother¡­........ He was killed in the blink of an eye.¡±

    Before Garen could reply, Wallibell spoke in a muffled voice.

    The giant bear''s face was now filled with a clear and gloomy expression.

    Wallibell''s personality was very straightforward and he would not hide his feelings. Whatever he was thinking in his heart, he would almost always show it on his bear face. As he was not a match for Naga Capolos, after Garen arrived, he did not need any help from him and quickly ate Naga Capolos alone in a very short time.

    Thinking of Garen, who had needed his protection in the past, and now that he had grown much stronger than him, Wallibell felt gratified, but at the same time, he couldn''t help but feel a little mncholy.

    Hearing Wallibell''s answer, Orne''s calm gaze became a little more agitated.

    "Fourth brother, it seems that you have be unfathomable.¡±

    "I''m proud of you."

    Orne smiled and said to the silver dragon.

    Even before Garen had grown up, the potential he had shown had already shocked them. However, in just a short hundred years, he had truly surpassed them, and not just by a little. Although they had expected it, they were still a little surprised when they felt it for themselves.

    After all, Orne, Wallibell, and the others had also been growing because they had established the Four Pir Gods. They had not stopped moving forward.

    "What did you do with the other god born from faith?¡±

    Wallibell asked curiously.

    Garen deliberated over his words and said, ""I destroyed his divine body and took his divine persona............¡±

    Garen told Orne and Wallibell about the fact that he needed a Divine Vessel.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I see ..... Then, when you''re not around, we''ll keep an eye out for you.¡±

    Orne nodded.

    After experiencing it twice, Garen realized that if he wanted to create a god of faith in a different space and time, the first thing he needed was that after he left, his believers and people would still not waver in their faith. The guarantee of this premise was that he had a sufficiently powerful background as a shield.

    For example, the Death God and the Netheril Empire in Faerun''s timeline.

    In the Four Pir Gods Cult.

    Otherwise, once Garen left, he would not be able to respond to his believers. As time went on, the churches he had established and the beliefs he had absorbed would fall apart, and there would be no way to give birth to a god of faith with a divine persona.

    "Since Naga Kaparos has been dealt with, Fourth Brother, is there an emergency in your own space-time?¡±

    "If not, stay here for a while longer.¡±

    "After all, it''s rare for me toe here."

    Wallibell patted the dragon''s shoulder with his bear w and said.

    As Garen was much taller than Wallibell, after he had dispelled his Giant Divine Transformation andnded on the ground, Wallibell''s thick bear arms were raised very high before he could barely reach Garen''s shoulder.

    To Garen, the current situation of the main timeline was not optimistic, but at the same time, it was also a stalemate.

    Even if he returned immediately, other than sleeping and growing, Garen would indeed have a lot of important things to do.

    If there was an emergency, Yuna would call Garen through the Time Alliance Contract. Hence, Garen did not have any worries and thought that it was fine to stay here for a while.

    Moreover, Garen was extremely curious about the so-called Void Creatures.

    Naga Kaparos was dead, but there were still many Void Creatures ''nests scattered across the Valoran Continent.

    "Seal more void creatures and study their devouring and evolution abilities.¡±

    " If I can find out the essence of their abilities and analyze them, then with my own growth speed, it''s only a matter of time before I be a quasi-great Divine Power.¡±

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§®   "Also, what is the void? A certain world, or a general term for a race, or a substitute for the original Aragami.¡±

    Garen pondered in his heart.

    Naga Kaparos had warned him to be careful of the Void. Furthermore, it was a demigod of the Valoran Continent. Even if it had been transformed, it was obviously not a true Void creature.

    In Garen''s opinion, the purple monsters that were wandering on the continent were not even as good as Naga Capolos. If it was really a Void Creature that made Naga Capolos pass on a message before she died and made Garen wary, it might just be the lowest level.

    As a spellcaster, he had the mentality of researching and experimenting in the face of creatures he could not understand. He wanted to understand the nature of the truth. This was the main reason why Garen was not in a hurry to leave.

 Chapter 1167 Other-Time Paragon, Star Forger Dragon King Aurelian._2

    "Alright, fourth brother, let''s go to Furnace Vige together.¡±

    "Big brother has forged quite a number of divine weapons during this period of time.¡±

    Wallibellughed. Although he had suffered some minor injuries in the battle with Naga Kaparos, his voice was still as thick as thunder.

    Next, Garen, Orne, and Wallibell gathered in Orne''s Furnace Vige territory to chat and reminisce.

    Orne and Wallibell were both curious about Garen''s identity and experience in the main timeline, so they kept asking questions.

    Garen also chose suitable content to tell them about himself or the various stories he knew, satisfying the curiosity of his two brothers.

    "So, we might be the first batch of gods?¡±

    "ording to what fourth brother said, we might all be Sovereigns in the future.¡±

    Hearing Wolibel''s excited words, the dragon shook his head and said, "" Don''t be happy too early. Remember to be careful of the original Aragami outside the ne. When they discover new gods like you who have yet to develop, they might be very interested in you, resulting in an unpredictable oue.¡±

    " No matter what, " Wallibell said, not too concerned. " It''s good for us to expand our territory and take in more believers.¡±

    Garen nodded. " The Power of Faith involves the level of Extraordinary Divine Power. Of course, the more the better.¡±

    Hearing Garen''s affirmation, the muscr Wallibell''s bear eyes lit up. He looked at Orne on the other side and said, ""Big brother Orne, did you hear that? Faith is very important to us. We can''t let other demigodspete with us for faith.¡±

    "The territory of the Four Pir Gods will not be limited to Frerzord. If we expand our territory in the future, we will sooner orter have conflicts with them.¡±

    e¦Áglesnovel`c,om   " In my opinion, we should take advantage of the fact that their Divine Power is still growing. With our weak Divine Power and the Demigod power that we already have, we can conquer the Valoran Continent in one go and sweep away all obstacles.¡±

    "Kill those who should be killed, subdue those who should be subdued, and build the prototype of the divine system with us brothers as the core in advance.¡±

    "I know you don''t like to fight, but you only need to forge armor for me and my people. I will lead them to conquer the world.¡°

    As he spoke, Wallibell''s fur fluttered, and lightning surged all over his body.

    The battle-loving Wallibell couldn''t help but feel his blood boil when he thought about how he would fight to be a God Lord.

    Compared to the excited Wallibell, Orne remained silent.

    After a short silence, Orne looked at Garen and said, ""Fourth brother, what do you think?"

    Garen thought about it carefully and deliberated his words. Finally, he said in a low voice, ""For gods, faith is of utmost importance.¡±<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Although he did not directly ask Orne to agree to Wallibell''s request, Garen''s words were not meant to be a form of tacit approval.

    "Is that so?" Orne nodded.¡±

    This topic that could easily cause conflicts was temporarily put to the back of their minds. In the magnificent furnace fortress, the three pir gods of the Four Pir Church continued to chat and reminisce about the old days around the forging furnace that was connected to the core of the earth through the volcano.

    He didn''t stay in Furnace Vige.

    After a while, Garen asked his two brothers to go out and search for the Void Creatures ''nest.

    Not only did they move out, but they also called on their believers to follow the traces of the Void Creatures. Once they found them, they would immediately report them.

    Under such circumstances, as the other intelligent Demigods also wanted topletely produce the Void Creatures ''nests that invaded the continent, they all took action.

    Hence, as time passed, more and more Void Creatures ''nests that were rooted in the Valoran Continent were discovered and uprooted. The Void Creatures that were still in therva stage or had grown into Legends were also killed by the many intelligent demigods one after another.

    As for Garen.

    As they had told him in advance, if Orn and Wallibell encountered Void Creatures above the Legendary level, they would not kill them. Instead, they would capture them alive and hand them over to Garen.

    At the same time.

    Above a void nest that spanned hundreds of kilometers, the silhouette of the silver dragon wreaked havoc. Wherever the shadow of its wings passed, all the void creatures guarding the nest were annihted, their bodies shattered and turned into dust.

    Only those above the Legendary-level were sealed in the Time Amber, motionless like exquisite and ferocious statues.

    Very quickly, Garen had disintegrated the defensive power of this nest.

    High up in the sky, Garen looked down at the territory of the nest. He took a deep breath, then squinted his eyes, mobilized his Magic Power, and chanted an obscure and mysterious incantation.

    Fourteenth-circle spell, Spatial Weaving!

    Under Garen''s will, the space curtain that enveloped the Void Nest was like a folded piece of paper, repeatedlypressing and shrinking. In the end, hundreds of kilometers ofnd seemed to have been bitten by an invisible beast''s mouth and disappeared silently, leaving only a shocking and wide dent on the surface.

    The void nest, including the area of nearly a thousand meters underground, waspressed. It was wide at the top and narrow at the bottom.

    At first nce, thepleted product looked like an inverted miniature mountain peak. It had already been lifted from the ground and was only a few feet tall, floating quietly between Garen''s sharp hooked toes.

    In the space that was woven andpressed, the Void Creatures sealed by the Time Amber were like specks of purple dust. The Void Lair that was covered with purple veins that looked like blood vessels now looked like an exquisite piece of art.

 Chapter 1168 Other-Time Paragon, Star Forger Dragon King Aurelian._3

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® ?

    Whoosh.

    Under the faint sunlight, the dragon''s scales seemed to be ted with ayer of gold.

    Although the weaving hadpressed such arge area of space, Garen still looked energetic and did not seem to have consumed much energy.

    Looking at his own dragon w, Garen examined the Void Lair.

    Although the sealed Void Creature inside was very small, like a speck of dust that was difficult to detect, Garen could still see it clearly in his eyes.

    "Very good. This is the third fullypressed void nest.¡±

    "With the nest that nurtured these creatures and the Void Creatures themselves, we should be able to study them thoroughly.¡±

    A silver light shed and the dragon disappeared.

    Returning to the area where his believers ''territory was located, he revealed his figure and power. After gathering a wave of faith, Garen retracted his dragon wings and entered his temple.

    After instructing the temple guards and priests to leave temporarily and not disturb him, Garen began his research on the Void Creatures.

    There was only the figure of the dragon in the quiet and empty temple.

    The silver dragon sat solemnly, and in front of it was a metal tform constructed by magic.

    On the metal tform, there was a Legendary Void Creature that had fallen into time standstill and could not resist at all. After its mutation, it looked like a hybrid of arge-sized Horned Beetle and a giant elephant. It was rather strange, with purple veins scattered across its pitch-ck hard shell.

    Nine-ringed Transformation System, Extreme Dissection Technique.

    With a thought, Garen instantly cast a spell.

    In an instant.

    Crack crack crack ......... The sound of a cruel and merciless knife cutting through skin, tearing flesh, and dismembering bones echoed in the temple.

    In just a few seconds, the Void Creature that was still intact earlier had already turned into a pile ofpletely dposed pieces of flesh, shell, bones, and other tissue parts that were piled up in an orderly manner.

    There was more than one metal tform.

    Surrounding the dragon''s body, there were hundreds of metal tforms, all of which were void creatures that had been dismembered.

    Next, Garen''s eyes shone as he scanned the metal tables one by one, analyzing and prating the microscopic structure information of the Void Creatures at a close distance, not letting go of any parts that could be observed.

    The miniature Void Nest was also taken out by Garen and suspended in mid-air. The nest itself, including the Void Creatures that were still alive inside, was also within Garen''s analysis range.

    Just like that, time passed quietly.

    As his research on Void Creatures deepened, Garen had a clearer feeling of their primitive and ancient evil, as well as their endless desire to devour.

    During this process, Garen also chose some Void Creatures to feed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    During his research, Garen discovered that the absorption and conversion efficiency of these Void Creatures to the food they devoured was also different. Void Creatures that ate the same food would have different levels of strength improvement. The weak ones might only be able to digest one percent of the devoured person''s strength, which was nothing to worry about, but the strong ones could reach one-tenth, one-fifth, and so on.

    The conversion efficiency would also change ording to the strength of the food devoured.

    However, Garen had never been able to analyze and determine the source of the Void Creatures ''devouring and evolution.

    As a spellcaster, the pursuit of the truth of all things had gained the upper hand. Garen did not give up easily. As time passed, he became addicted to his own research and experiments, trying to fuse the Void Creatures ''bloodlines with some ordinary creatures and artificially transform them.

    This experiment, Garen seeded very quickly, it was very simple.

    Because¡­The Void Creature Bloodline had the characteristic of active corrosion. Garen only provided a small amount of nutrition and naturally seeded.

    However, this kind of sess was not what Garen wanted.

    This was because every creature that was corrupted, without exception, showed an insatiable desire to devour. Even a legendary intelligent creature could not resist it.

    "Even Naga Kaparos has lost her intelligence........... Ordinary gods and god-like powers would probably not be able to resist the corrosion of their will.¡±

    Garen''s desire to win and explore was aroused, and the experiment continued.

    Until¡­.

    Garen, who was engrossed in his research, focused his gaze, and his gaze became sharp and cold.

    All of a sudden, in Garen''s templeboratory, the purple veins on the surface of the Void Creatures, whether they were dead or alive, began to glow. The surrounding space was dyed with ayer of hazy and dreamy purple, flickering at a rhythmic frequency, looking beautiful and harmless.

    The silver dragon, whose body was reflected with purple, looked around. Finally, its gaze fell on the flickering purple light.

    It seemed to be anguage.

    An unknown existence was using this method tomunicate with Garen.

    Garen squinted his eyes and began to analyze the frequency of the purple light shing. With his current mental power, he quickly analyzed the meaning that the other party wanted to convey.

    At the same time, the purple light flickered steadily.

    [Small Creature from a Different Space-Time]

    [Return to the void, dissolve into the void, and the void will grant you unlimited power to evolve.]

    [From now on, you will be a Void Apostle. Under my will, you will cross time and space, devour all things in the endless timeline, and begin your glorious infinite evolution to be the supreme one.]

    Garen''s research on Void Creatures had instead attracted the attention of the Void.

    Void was very concerned about Garen''s ability to travel through different time lines.

    The dragon raised his chin and said,"Sounds good, but I refuse."¡±

 Chapter 1169 Other-Time Paragon, Star Forger Dragon King Aurelian._4

    Insignificant?

    From this unknown¡­..... He felt a kind of arrogance from the existence that could be called the Void Consciousness.

    The Void Consciousness gave Garen the feeling that it was his honor to be a Void Creature.

    Although he was indeed coveting the Void Creatures ''devouring and evolving ability, Garen also knew that this thing would not be so easy to obtain. Naga Capolos''s warning before she died could already exin some of the problems.

    Perhaps, Naga Capolos had received the same message as Garen.

    The purple light shed faster, but it was still stable and orderly.

    [Small and ignorant creature]

    [No living being can resist the Void and its will.]

    It did not have any intention of continuing tomunicate with Garen, as if it was just stating the facts. The Void Creature''s surface meridian stopped shining, and the purple light in the space disappeared at the same time.

    Looking at the room full of Void Creatures ''remains and living bodies, as well as a few Voidirs floating in the air, Garen''s intuition told him that a crisis was approaching.

    North of Frerzord, in the vast blue ocean.

    Boom!

    A purple beam of light suddenly broke through the surface of the sea and shot straight into the clouds. The entire sky and the entire sea were dyed with purple light. Huge, blurry, and indistinguishable strange shadows were colliding with the purple curtain and bing clearer.

    A terrifying evil aura swept in all directions.

    The sudden change attracted the attention of all the intelligent demigods on the Valoran Continent.

    Countless gazes were focused on the ocean.

    When the demigods saw the sea and sky that had turned purple in an instant, as well as the silhouette of a figure that seemed to be breaking through the thick fog and covering the sky, they could not help but tremble in fear. For some reason, they felt fear in their hearts, as if they were prey facing a top predator.

    Although Naga Kaparos was already dead.

    However, with the help of Naga Capoulos, the Void had already achieved its goal. It established a connection with this world, eroded and swallowed the entire world, and then began to extend its tentacles to all worlds.

    "Oh no, what a terrifying aura."

    Garen''s figure shed, and through time teleportation, he arrived at the North Sea in an instant. He looked at the sea with a serious gaze.

    The purple curtain in his field of vision was the scene of the dimensional barrier being eroded by the power of the void. As for the faint shadows of monsters inside, they were probably real void creatures.

    Before the other party arrived, Garen felt a rather terrifying sense of oppression.

    Crack crack ..... The ne barrier was like a fragile mirror. Cracks began to extend on it, and the purple shadows on it became clearer and clearer.

    Amidst the violent changes, more intelligent demigods rushed over.

    Boom!

    A gap that was over a hundred kilometers wide was opened, revealing a strange space that was shrouded in purple.

    This scene onlysted for a moment.

    In the next second, a purple crystal-like eyeball almost filled the gap. It was as if a terrifying and huge existence was observing the tiny world in the bottle.

    His cold and merciless gaze swept over the intelligent Demigods, causing their bodies to turn cold.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Tiny beings made of flesh and blood, let me see yourposition.¡±

    There was no sound, but a spiritual fluctuation with will came over, allowing the intelligent demigods to understand what it meant.

    "Damn it, this is a great Divine Power. Its aura is simr to the Heroic Spirit King.¡±

    Void creatures that were powerful enough had their own consciousness.

    Moreover, these guys were indeed some kind of original existence outside the Prime Material ne.

    Garen understood this point.

    However, Garen was also facing a crisis now.

    A quasi-great Divine Power was an existence that could destroy the prime material world.

    In the main timeline, no great Divine Powers or quasi-great Divine Powers would do this, because it would arouse the hostility of the gods. It was also very likely that they would be annihted, unless the destruction was a deste and uninhabited world.

    However, in this barbaric era¡­..........

    "I haven''t even returned the Shilong Countercurrent from thest time, and I have to use it again?¡±

    Garen could feel that this huge eye was staring at him.

    At the same time, her beautiful and dangerous purple crystal-like eyes began to glow.

    "There are so many creatures that can disintegrate. Excellent, let me take a closer look.¡±

    e¦Áglesnovel`c,om   Zi!

    A ray of purple light that was so huge that it looked like the sky had copsed urately swept toward the area where the intelligent demigods were gathered.

    Garen''s vision was filled with purple, and he felt a fatal danger.

    Garen''s intuition told him that if he was hit by this ray, he would disintegrate and be destroyed, and the barrier of time would be difficult to resist.

    However, just as Garen was about to use Time Dragon Reverse Flow.

    A tiny star with a flickering tail me took shape out of thin air, perfectly blocking the purple ray. It also went against the current and smashed towards the Void Eye.

    Bang!

    The purple blood fell like a waterfall into the ocean. Amidst the agonizing roars, the eye in the void caved in, and a tiny star with a diameter of dozens of kilometers was deeply embedded in it.

    This was just the beginning.

    Garen raised his head.

    Unknowingly, the sky had changed.

    Hundreds of millions of stars filled the sky, and faint blue energy light formed a silhouette that looked like the Milky Way in the universe.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    More stars took shape in the Prime Material ne, drawing beautiful arcs of light in the sky, blotting out the sun. They advanced one after another, densely packed like a never-ending meteor shower, smashing toward the gap created by the Void.

 Chapter 1170 Other-Time Paragon, Star Forger Dragon King Aurelian._5

    This scene was too vast.

    All the intelligent demigods present looked up at the sky, unable to interfere. They did not understand what was going on.

    Garen looked far into the distance, taking in the silhouette of the figure outside the sky. At the same time, his pupils trembled.

    The outline that greeted Garen''s eyes was a dragon.

    It had a body that was as long and slender as the Milky Way, strong limbs, and a broad and majestic dragon head.......... Its entire body seemed to be made up of a translucent blue energy. It seemed to be reflecting the endless starry sky. The gxy formed by the stars in the sky slowly flowed in this body. It was vast, majestic, beautiful and dreamy.

    Its body looked like a king dragon.

    In addition, the aura and power that this dragon carried was even more ferocious than the Lord of Storms in Garen''s perception.

    But this was not what shocked Garen the most.

    What shocked him the most was that Garen felt the same soul as himself on this dragon, a soul that belonged to a different time and space.

    This was the first time he had encountered his own space-time variant after so many trips to different space-times.

    "Aurelian, it''s you again."

    "Oh? Since you tried to attack and devour me, weren''t you mentally prepared? Moreover, a beautiful world that is rich in life in the Chaosverse should not be destroyed by you.¡±

    The dragon who had forged stars as weapons said quietly.

    As he spoke, the stars in the sky fell and embedded themselves into the purple sky. At the same time, they emitted starlight and connected together, formingplicated patterns that burst out with dazzling light. The purple sky dimmed and slowly disappeared.

    After repelling the void.

    The Starforge Dragon lowered his eyes. His eyes were like a pair of suns hanging high in the sky.

    In the world, Garen, who was looking up at the sky, felt a gaze falling from the sky.

    "Hello, I''m from another space-time.¡±

    "You can call me Star Forger Dragon King, Aurelian.¡±

    Garen''s voice rang out in his mind.

    However, he directly used the name as a name.

    Garen thought for a moment, then left the Valoran Continent and appeared in the chaotic void outside the ne.

    Facing Aurelian directly, the shock brought by his unimaginable body size hit her face and became even clearer.

    "A long time ago, my heart throbbed and I sensed your arrival. Therefore, I searched for your location in the deste and chaotic void, wanting to see you.¡±

    "Until recently, when I was tracking the void, I discovered your aura and locked onto this world.¡±

    Hearing the other party''s words, Garen suddenly understood.

    This was Aurelian''s timeline, which meant that he did not exist in the past of the main timeline.

    Every timeline, unless it was a branch of the main timeline that Garen opened up based on his own, the historical trajectory would be different. This was a space-time that waspletely different from the main timeline.

    Perhaps, even in the future, the outer ne that Garen was familiar with would still not be born.

    Furthermore, among the original existences here, there might not be the Nine-Faced Dragon God, the original Sun God, or any other existences that Garen was familiar with.

    Correspondingly, in the main timeline, the void might not exist.

    If there was, it might be another form of expression.

    "In the battle just now, I didn''t sense any power of time.¡±

    "Aren''t you going to focus on the power of time?¡±

    The Starforge Dragon smiled slightly. Light flowed from his body, as if billions of stars were shining at the same time.

    "I was born together with this universe, and I have mastered the power to create stars. Compared to the formless power of time, I love the beautiful stars more.¡±

    "I see."

    Garen revealed a look of envy.

    It was obvious that this space-time peer had already grasped unimaginable power from the moment he was born. He did not need to grow step by step. The situation was special.

    "You seem to have a conflict with the void. What exactly is the void of this world?¡±

    e¦Áglesnovel`c,om   Garen was curious.

    The Starforge Dragon thought carefully and said slowly, "" The beginning of the birth of a world is the most chaotic and bnced. At the same time, we primeval existences were born and grasped various primeval powers. We can alter the operation of the world''sws ording to our own will.¡±

    He smiled and asked Garen, "" If you were a world with consciousness, how would you view these creatures that were born because of you and could trample on you and affect your bnce?¡±<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Garen muttered, " Some damn parasites?¡±

    The Cast Star Dragon nodded and praised Garen generously, ""As expected of me. I have the wisdom of the stars.¡±

    " The Void represents the ultimate evil to us, " he continued after a pause. " It is the embodiment of the world''s justice. Its sole purpose is to devour and purge us.¡±

    Garen was shocked.

    ording to the words of the Starforge Dragon, the nature of justice and evil seemed to bepletely opposite to normal cognition.

    In theplete world itself, at the level of the Multiverse, destroying life was justice. The Void, the evil and terrifying existence in Garen''s perception, was actually the messenger of justice that guarded the world.

    "The spacetime you are in should have a simr ultimate evil, world justice.¡±

    "If you find out, you have to be careful.¡±

    The Starforge Dragon continued.

    Garen suppressed the throbbing in his heart and asked, ""Is Void very strong? I saw that you easily repelled them.¡±

    "It''s not simple." The Starforge Dragon shook his head.¡±

    "Due to the bncedws of the world itself, the void is always sealed, making it difficult for it toe into contact with the outside world.¡±

    "If there was no seal, I wouldn''t be able to face the void alone.¡±

    Garen was conversing with the Starforge Dragon.

    Afterward, Aurelian also curiously asked Garen about the situation in the space-time he was in.

    After listening to Garen''s narration, Aurelian muttered, ""The Bottomless Abyss might be another void.¡±

    "Perhaps the void of your spacetime is in the deepest part of the bottomless abyss.¡±

    Indeed, Garen could feel the evil simr to the Abyssal Demons from the Void Creatures.

    "In that case, we need to pay more attention to the Bottomless Abyss.¡±

    Garen thought to himself.

    The Bottomless Abyss was a ne that even the Abyssal Demons themselves had not been able to explorepletely. In the ne guide, it represented the most ancient and ultimate evil. No one knew how manyyers there were in the Bottomless Abyss.

    If there was a limit to the levels, then what was at the bottom of the abyss?

    The gods and demons had no answers to these questions.

    However, Garen already had some guesses that he could not bepletely sure of.

    "Do you want to go to my spacetime to take a look?¡±

    After a period ofmunication, Garen sent out an invitation.

    "No, I still have a lofty goal that I haven''t achieved.¡±

    "What?"

    Garen was curious.

    "I want to create stars in this void universe and create a beautiful picture of the starry sky.¡±

    "This is a difficult goal. Good luck.¡±

    Garen looked around. The vast void was dead silent and deste. Even if this powerful Aurelian wanted to cast stars all over the sky and fill the void, it would be an extremely difficult task.

    "The me in another dimension, when you grow up, I might need your help in the future.¡±

    "I can see the future through the river of time and see some dangers that are targeting me. However, it''s difficult to determine what they are.¡±

    He was obsessed with forging stars and did not study the power of time much. His ability in rted aspects was very poor.

    Garen nodded in agreement.

    "Alright, I''m leaving. Good luck to you too.¡±

    After he finished speaking, the Starforge Dragon''s body, which was like a gxy, gradually disappeared from Garen''s sight.

    "I''m already a weak divine power, not far from a middle divine power.¡±

    "However, there are still many unknown in this world.¡±

    "But this is good too. The future is worth looking forward to.¡±

    Garen returned to the Valoran Continent and thought to himself.

 Chapter 1171 Returning To The Realm Of Heroes, Dragon And Heroic Spirit (1)

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® ?

    After the Star Creator Dragon King appeared and repelled the void.

    The issue of the Void Creatures hade to an end on the Valoran Continent. The intelligent demigods had witnessed a terrifying existence that was far more powerful than them, so they felt an urgent sense of crisis in their hearts and began to have a deeper desire for power.

    Faith was a very good way to obtain power.

    This was especially so in the current Barbaric Continent. The faith of intelligent creatures had just sprouted, and the civilization was still ignorant. As long as the demigods were willing to protect the intelligent creatures, they did not even need any doctrines or temples. They only needed to provide simple protection and they could obtain extremely firm and devout faith.

    Under such circumstances, the intelligent demigods saw each other aspetitors.

    Currently, the battle for faith had yet to officially begin.

    However, the smell of gunpowder between the intelligent demigods was getting stronger as time passed. Some conflicts that could have been ignored were magnified, and the contradictions were deepening.

    Wallibell and Orne, who already possessed weak divine power, would undoubtedly be a threat in this uing war. However, due to the suppression of thews of the prime material world, they would not be able to easily deal with thebined attacks of many intelligent demigods.

    However, this had nothing to do with Garen anymore.

    He couldn''t stay on the Valoran Continent forever and wait for a war that had yet to happen.

    Even if they initiated a war of faith, there were too many demigods here. It was not something that could be done overnight.

    "Fourth brother, you don''t have to worry about it.¡±

    "Hmph, our Four Pir Gods Cult''s status and power have suppressed the other Gods since our founding.¡±

    Wallibell''s voice was filled with excitement. Lightning crackled around his body, and he was brimming with battle intent.

    "Besides, you''re too strong. If you stay here, what can I do?¡±

    "I want to enjoy the joy of war and desire to tear apart my opponent''s fragile body and soul!¡±

    Orne looked at Garen and said, "" The Valoran Continent is our world. Wallibel and I can handle the following matters. However, if we really can''t handle it and encounter difficulties that are difficult to resolve, we won''t be embarrassed and unwilling to ask you for help.¡±

    Garen nodded lightly. " Alright, I''ll wish you two brothers to be themon masters of the Valoran Continent in advance, and let the Four Pir Gods ''reputation spread throughout the continent. "¡±

    "As for Ainivia, I will send her back to Furnace Vige after this.¡±

    The faith in the main timeline had already been distributed, and it was more suitable for Annivia to develop in this timeline. If he stayed in the main timeline, he would only waste his advantage.

    "Send her back. At the very least, we have enough power to protect her on the Valoran Continent.¡±

    Orne and Wallibell also missed the lively and entric Ainivia.

    In fact, the rtionship between the three siblings was quite different due to their different personalities. There were many conflicts when they interacted with each other. Most of the time, it was Ainivia who was mediating.

    "When you grow up, I will also need your help in my own spacetime.¡±<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    In the new era of savagery, although it was dangerous, faith was indeed too easy to obtain. If one had the consciousness to take the initiative to obtain faith, and after eating the first bucket of gold, with Garen''s assistance, the Four Pir Gods Cult would definitely develop at an unimaginable speed.

    In this way, under the protection of the Four Pir Gods, Garen''s God of Faith could be born safely.

    The two first-generation gods that would grow up in the future could also be of help.

    After saying goodbye, Garen left the Valoran Continent and returned to the main timeline.

    Hero Domain Level 1, Sky Garden, Heroic Spirit Temple.

    In the dragon nest space in the temple, the silver dragon''s body took shape from the sshing water of the River of Time. In an instant, the energy grid line chains in the Heroic Spirit Temple trembled as if they were cheering for the return of the Lord of Heroic Spirits.

    "What? Garen, you''re back."

    "How are Orne and Wallibell?¡±

    Inside the dragon nest, the Ice Crystal Phoenix, which had recovered to its ten-meter-tall size, poked its head out from a colorful treasure tree that was built with gold, silver, and jewelry. When it saw Garen return, it immediately asked.

    "They are all fine."

    "I killed Naga Capolos as well.¡±

    "The Void Creatures that invaded the Valoran Continent will be sealed again, and they will stop for a long time.¡±

    Garen lowered his head and looked at the little Ice Crystal Phoenix.

    "That''s good, that''s good."

    "Hey, what are the Void Creatures you''re talking about? Those purple monsters?"

    " Yes. " The silver dragon nodded lightly. " You can ask Orne and Wallibell about the specifics when you return to the Valoran Continent. "¡±

    Ainivia blinked and patted her head with her wings. ""But I still want to y with you for a while. I''m relieved to know that they''re fine.¡±

    " A War of Faith ising, " Garen exined. " The Four Pir Gods need you.¡±

    "Moreover, it is very difficult for faith to cross the timeline. Without faith, your recovery speed here will be very slow.¡±

    After listening to Garen''s words, Ainivia thought for a moment and said, ""I understand. Since Orne and Wallibell need me, I should go back early. I''ll visit you again if I have the chance.¡±

    Next, Garen skillfully opened the Gate of Time and Space, urately located Furnace Vige, and sent Ainivia back.

    Looking at the empty dragon nest and sensing the situation outside, the dragon''s figure shed and disappeared, arriving outside the Heroic Spirit Temple.

 Chapter 1172 Returning To The Heros Domain, Dragon And Heroic Spirit (2)

    Around the towering mountain where the Heroic Spirit Temple was located, ten demigod-level Heroic Spirits were besieging an invisible dragon in the surrounding space. The battle was quite spectacr, and the entire sky was dyed with a beautiful andplicated energy light.

    The invisible dragon that was being surrounded was Yuna.

    Yuna had suppressed her strength to the level of a demigod. At the same time, she was fighting the ten heroic spirits and even had the upper hand.

    A majestic Heroic Spirit wielding a pitch-ck greataxe leaped high into the sky. He held the pitch-ck greataxe in both hands. Although he was still several kilometers away from Yuna, he was already aiming at her from afar and shed down brazenly at her body.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    As a Heroic Spirit Treasured Artifact, the pitch-ck greataxe expanded in size as it shed down. It became so huge that it was like an axe-shaped mountain smashing down. The edge of the axe was sharp and dazzling, shining with a cold light.

    Yuna did not dodge the attack. Instead, she raised her head curiously and took the initiative to wee it.

    ng!

    It was as if metal had collided. The sound of metal shing echoed in the sky, deafening.

    The huge axe that was falling like a mountain, looking at the iparably sharp axe de,nded on the head of the invisible dragon. Then, the dragon did not move at all, and there were no cracks on its scales. Instead, the heroic spirit felt a majestic rebound force. No matter how hard he tried, he was unable to suppress it, causing the precious artifact to be directly repelled.

    The bacsh did not stop there. It extended along the huge axe to the heroic spirit''s body, shattering its body into pieces and directly copsing.

    "Hehe, how''s my Reversal Force Field?¡±

    Yuna winked at the silver dragon watching the battle and giggled.

    On the surface of Yuna''s scales, there was ayer of reversal force field that could reverse the enemy''s attack. If it was a long-range attack, it would be returned to the original path, and the melee weapon would be counterattacked by the abundant rebound force.

    Garen had already tried it when he was fighting with Yuna for his family status in the Starry Sky.

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel   "I''ve improved a little."

    Hearing Garen''s praise, Yuna''s well-proportioned dragon face revealed a proud smile.

    "My Lord, wee back."

    The remaining nine Heroic Spirits stopped fighting at the same time and lowered their heads towards Garen as they spoke.

    "Hey, hey, hey, continue fighting. I haven''t had enough fun yet.¡±

    Yuna called out in dissatisfaction.

    Upon seeing this, Garen''s eyes turned, and he grinned at the heroic spirits, saying, "" Heroic spirits loyal to me, let me see your true power. I will bestow a name to anyone who can leave a mark on my partner.¡±

    Hearing this, the heroic spirits ''breathing immediately became heavy.

    "Understood!"

    Yuna gently shook her slender and sensitive dragon tail and said with some disdain, ""Leave a mark on my body? Humph, humph, you can break my Reversal Force Field first.¡±

    "Even if I control the Reversal Force Field to the level of a demigod, it''s still not something these heroic spirits can break.¡±

    Then, Yuna took the initiative to attack the heroic spirits who were filled with fighting spirit.

    The battle was almost one-sided.

    No matter what kind of weapon the Heroic Spirit relic was, it seemed to be unable to break through the Reversal Field. Moreover, his attacks would be reflected back, causing damage to him instead. Under Yuna''s active violent attacks, only one of the nine Heroic Spirits was left in a short ten minutes.

    The human archer furthest away from Yuna.

    This heroic spirit had a young face, and his fingers were full of cut marks. His eyes had a deep sense of vicissitudes, as if he had been tempered by the mes of war.

    His precious artifact was a wooden longbow.

    The longbow was simple and unadorned, as if it was made from the most ordinary trees. It had no luster at all and was very inconspicuous.

    Looking at thisst Heroic Spirit, Garen, as the Lord of Heroic Spirits, instantly understood his life experience.

    This was a hunter born in a world without magic. When the country was in danger, he joined the army as an archer. In a cruel defense battle, he killed nearly a hundred enemies by himself, causing the enemies to tremble in fear. Until hisst bit of strength was exhausted and he died. After bing a heroic spirit in the heroic realm, he slowly climbed to the level of a demigod.

    Looking at the Treasured Artifact in the Heroic Spirit''s hand, Garen smiled and said to Yuna, ""Yuna, if you''re not serious, your force field might be broken.¡±

    In Garen''s opinion, the Heroic Spirit was a creature worth nurturing.

    This was because some of the Treasured Artifacts that were associated with them did indeed possess strength that could not be underestimated.

    Hearing Garen''s words, Yuna turned her head and looked at the Heroic Spirit Archers, then said to Garen, ""Alright, then let him try."

    At the same time, Garen stared at the Heroic Spirit and said, ""Soldier, show me your authority and prove your strength to me.¡±

    On the other side, the heroic spirit replied,"Thank you for your trust, my Lord. I won''t disappoint you."¡±

    Taking a deep breath, the heroic spirit''s gaze became sharp, and his aura became sharp. His entire person was like a fully drawn bow.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Under Garen and Yuna''s watchful eyes, the Heroic Spirit''s fingers were ced on the bowstring, as if he was bearing a thousand tons of force. He pulled the longbow relic bit by bit, and at the same time, the sharp energy formed a wooden arrow that was as simple as his longbow.

    As he gathered his strength and pulled the bowstring, the heroic spirit let out a low groan. Cracks spread all over its body and it became transparent. Only its eyes remained sharp and firm.

    "My glorious Lord, the Lord of Heroic Spirits who bestowed us wisdom, strength, dignity, and glory.¡±

    "Please bear witness to my faith, my strength, my life, my everything!¡±

    His fingers loosened.

    The heroic spirit''s body waspletely annihted and disappeared.

    The wooden arrow disappeared without a sound or light.

    At the same time.

    Kacha .... A faint crisp sound rang out.

    "Eh?"

    Yuna lowered her head and saw a small hole in the Reversal Force Field covering her body on her shoulder. The surroundings were filled with cracks, and an arrow pierced through the Reversal Force Field and firmly nailed itself into the dragon scale, causing Yuna to feel some pain.

    Although it was a life-sacrificing attack that required a long period of time to umte power without being interfered with.

    However, the Heroic Spirit also managed to break through the Reversal Force Field.

    "Impressive."

    Yuna praised.

    Although he had suppressed his own power, Yuna''s nature was that of a weak Divine Power. Moreover, as a Legendary Dragon, she was born extremely powerful. To be able to break through her defenses was already an amazing achievement for a Heroic Spirit who was not a God or a Divine Power.

    Immediately, Garen gathered the life force and revived the dead Heroic Spirits.

    "My lord."

    Under the gaze of the silver dragon, the heroic spirit knelt on one knee and lowered its head.

    "I have witnessed your determination and strength.¡±

    "With the authority of the Lord of Heroic Spirits, I hereby bestow upon you the name, Kroster.¡±

    The moment he received the name, the life force that was circting in the Hero''s Domain gathered and flowed into the Archer''s body, increasing his strength.

    Garen looked around and said to the other heroic spirits who were looking at him with envy, "" My warriors, continue to train yourselves. There will be real battles waiting for you in the future. At that time, I will bestow names to those who are brave and fearless, and those who perform well will be rewarded.¡±

    Last time, for the purpose of the experiment, giving Alfakus a name was a little hasty.

    This time, the correct way to bestow names was based on performance.

    Even heroic spirits had a variety of personalities, which could increase their enthusiasm.

    In the depths of their hearts, every nameless heroic spirit yearned to be bestowed a name by the Lord of Heroic Spirits and receive recognition.

    Heroic Spirits were the main fighting force in the Hero''s Domain. They had the characteristics of immortality. Moreover, they had a variety of precious relic abilities. If they were nurtured well, they would be an extremely outstanding army. Garen would not waste them.

    After that, the heroic spirits became even more active in the battle.

    Yuna and Garen returned to the dragon nest.

    After a while, Yuna curiously asked Garen about his encounter in the alternate dimension. Garen also told her everything,municating with his partner and sharing his journey experience.

    "So the Bottomless Abyss is the messenger of justice of the Multiverse.¡±

    "The Upper nes such as Mountain Paradise are the gathering ces of evil.¡±

    The girl shook her head and could not help butugh.

    "There is no clear definition of justice and evil.¡±

    "Looking at it from different angles, it is indeed very different.¡±

    The silver dragon''s ws and ws lightly brushed across the diamond-like smooth scales on Yuna''s body as it spoke.

    As he spoke, because of Garen''s dishonest actions, the atmosphere in the dragon''s nest became charming again.

    The True Dragon was full of energy and responded to the Dragon n''s policy by continuing to make babies.

    After a long time, the dragon nest in Heroic Spirit Temple finally calmed down.

    Next, Garen contacted a few Dragon Gods and exined the situation in the Hero''s Domain before leaving the Heroic Spirit Temple and heading to the Dragon Court Dimension.

 Chapter 1173 Fourth Level True Dragon Domain

    Dragon Court Dimension.

    After nearly a hundred years of development, the Dragon Court Dimension had made great progresspared to the narrowness and simplicity of its creation.

    The current space of the Dragon Court was equivalent to the space of several hundred ordinary prime material worlds.

    A few suns created by magic were embedded in the barrier between the nes. They hung high in the sky, casting bright and gentle sunlight in all directions.

    In a dimension that was high up in the sky, surrounded by empty space and clouds, countless Legendary dragons lived in floating inds, mountains, pces, and other buildings that they had created.

    From time to time, there would be Legendary dragons bathing in the sun, waving their dragon wings to their heart''s content, showing their wanton posture as they fought in the sky. Their dragon bodies tore through the wind and clouds, flying across the sky.

    The dragon''s might rolled and interweaved together, undting.

    At the same time.

    In the center of the Dragon Court, above a resplendent and tall hall.

    All of a sudden, a silver figure that blotted out the sky appeared from the void. Dragon scales sparkled under the sunlight, intertwining with a divine luster of gold and silver. It looked majestic and beautiful.

    "Master, wee."

    e¦Áglesnovel`c,om   As the weapon spirit of the Eternal Pce, Harris floated out a shadow, still in the shape of a crystal skull at the beginning. It spun in front of Garen''s eyes for a while, then opened and closed its lips, and said to Garen.

    "Harris, do your best to stabilize the space of the Dragon Court.¡±

    Garen looked at Harris and ordered.

    "Yes, Master."

    Harris did not ask for the reason, and the phantom of the crystal skull disappeared. At the same time, the energy grid line chains belonging to the Dragon Court Dimension burst out from the Eternal Pce. In Garen''s field of vision, they were like dazzling Godly metal chains, uneven and crisscrossed, densely covering the space of the Dragon Court Dimension, locking and stabilizing the space of the Dragon Court.

    At the same time.

    Due to the appearance of Garen, the Lord of the Dragon Court, and sensing the majestic Dragon Might on Garen''s body, the Legendary Giant Dragons looked at the Silver Giant Dragon one after another, casting gazes of awe or admiration. They lowered their heads and lowered their dragon wings to Garen from afar to express their respect.

    Many eyes were focused on this ce. The abnormality of the Eternal Pce naturally attracted the attention of some dragons.

    However, ordinary Legendary dragons did not have enough perception to see through the naturalws of all things. Only ancient dragons, true dragons at the level of divine power, narrowed their eyes and looked at the chains of naturalws that were moving violently across the Dragon Court Dimension.

    Garen spread his dragon wings and released his dragon''s might.

    The vast and abundant Dragon''s Might was like a tidal wave, containing Garen''s Spiritual Will as it swept in all directions.

    "The Royal Court is about to move and merge into the Hero Domain, bing one of the four major levels of the Hero Domain.¡±

    "Members of the Royal Court, don''t be nervous about the uing abnormal movements of the Royal Court. At the same time, do your best to use your strength to stabilize the space of the Royal Court.¡±

    The Legendary dragons looked at each other and quickly reacted.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    All kinds of spell-like abilities and spells were cast. Together with the Eternal Pce, they further stabilized the space of the Dragon Court.

    The reason why he wanted to stabilize the space of the Dragon Court was not to increase the difficulty of moving. Instead, it was to prevent the Dragon Court ne from shattering into pieces during the violent tremors when it moved.

    It was not easy to move a ne level world.

    At the same time.

    Garen took a deep breath.

    The hundred-meter-long silver dragon''s body expanded. Under the respectful gazes of the Legendary dragons, it quickly became a giant beast that was like a silver star. Its wingspan covered the sky.

    The Legendary dragons raised their heads and looked up. Their vision was filled with a dragon wing curtain that was imprinted with a ring-like pattern.

    Garen, who was already infinitely close to a mid-level Divine Power, when he went all out, the size of his body was enough to be a world continent and carry all things. The smallest dragon scales on his body were hundreds of meters wide.

    "Bahamut, Landes, Carrix, Kulonippus.¡±

    "Everyone, let''s attack together. The Hero Domain and the Dragon Court ne are ready.¡±

    Soon after.

    The four Dragon Gods who had discussed this with Garen earlier and made preparations to move the Dragon Court appeared in the Dragon Court Dimension at the same time.

    At this moment, Garen was at the center of the Dragon Court Dimension. As the Lord of the Dragon Court, he was guarding the Eternal Pce. With the assistance of Harris and the Legendary Dragons, he controlled the energy grid line chains to seal and stabilize the space of the Dragon Court Dimension, turning it into an iron te.

    At the same time, with Garen in the center as the anchor point, the four Dragon Gods appeared in the east, west, north, and south of the Dragon Court Dimension, releasing the Dragon God''s Magnificent Power.

    The east side was covered in brilliant gold and mithril light, brilliant and difficult to look at.

    The world in the west seemed to be burning with fire, and the space was red.

    The silhouette of a scale appeared in the south, enveloping arge area of the Dragon Court.

    A dark curtain of light appeared in the north. A pair of narrow dragon eyes, the Trial''s Eye, looked down at the surroundings.

    "Rise!"

    The four Dragon Gods unleashed their full power at the same time.

    The storm-like divine might and dragon might were vast and abundant, and the entire Dragon Court Dimension was surging with wind and clouds. The divine light that originated from the few Dragon Gods spread resplendently, covering the entire Dragon Court Dimension.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Inside the Dragon Court, all the giant dragons ''bodies trembled as they felt the space turn upside down.

 Chapter 1174 Fourth Level True Dragon Domain (2)

    The Dragon Court in the naked eye''s field of vision was filled with a miraculous scene because of the power of the Dragon Gods. However, in the Legendary dragons ''spatial perception, the coordinates of every inch of the Dragon Court were changing rapidly. In an instant, there were thousands of changes, making it difficult for them to take in.

    If the space of the Dragon Court wasn''t stabilized, the space would shatter inch by inch under such a violent shift.

    At the same time.

    Garen, who was in the center, with his dragon wings spread high and his body surrounded by the Power of Time, also felt a pressure that could not be ignored.

    The current Dragon Court Dimension was like a piece of paper, torn and twisted by the forces from all directions. Garen needed to control the spatial rules in the Dragon Court to ensure that the Dragon Court Dimension would not be destroyed during this process.

    However, before he officially moved the Royal Court, Garen and the few Dragon Gods had carefully observed the situation in the Royal Court.

    The pressure Garen felt was not small, but it was within the range that he could bear.

    Next.

    As time passed, the anchor point of the Dragon Court Dimension was getting closer and closer to the Hero''s Domain.

    After a while, when they were closer to the Hero''s Domain.

    Boom!

    The Dragon Court ne that was flickering in the Fire Elemental Sea seemed to have hit an iron te and shook heavily.

    Crack crack ....... Caught off guard, the space inside the Dragon Court Dimension was like a mirror that had been hit by an external force. It cracked and extended inch by inch. A small number of Legendary dragons could not dodge in time and were swallowed by the shattered space. They fell into the Fire Elemental Sea, and it was unknown if they were dead or alive.

    At the same time, Garen felt as if his head had been punched heavily.

    Taking a deep breath, the silver dragon''s gaze was solemn and awe-inspiring, and its entire body was shining brightly.

    Under Garen''s will, the energy grid line chains criss-crossed, repairing the damage to the Dragon Court''s space and mending the shattered space.

    "Just now, there was an invisible divine power barrier blocking the way. There are many more such barriers ahead.¡±

    The Metal Dragon God''s voice sounded in Garen''s mind.

    "Divine power barrier¡­......¡±

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§®   When a certain god or god discovered the movement in the Dragon Court Dimension, he quickly understood the Dragon Gods ''n to move the Dragon Court Dimension into the Hero''s Domain with his wisdom and vision. Therefore, he secretly set up a barrier to block the coordinate path of the Dragon Court Dimension moving to the Hero''s Domain.

    As for which Gods they were, Garen could not be sure.

    This was because there were countless gods who did not want to see the dragon race continue to develop. Even if they were on good terms on the surface, it was normal for them to secretly cause trouble.

    Even if they didn''t understand the specific purpose of the Dragon Gods, it was a good thing for the other gods as long as it made it difficult for the Dragon Gods to achieve their wishes.

    "I knew that these guys wouldn''t just sit back and do nothing.¡±

    It wasn''t just the Dragon God''s movements that would be obstructed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    In the various major nes, the actions of ordinary dragons would also be targeted by many intelligent creatures. The Dragon God and the people''s every move seemed to be stuck in a quagmire.

    Buzz.

    A pitch-ck light shot out from the Dragon Court andnded outside the ne.

    The pitch-ck, hideous scales of the darkest night, the metallic luster, and the cold, fierce dragon head.............. The first generation of the Iron Dragon King''s body was like a pitch-ck arrow. With pieces of scales flying in all directions, it brutally pierced through and shattered the invisible divine power barrier, opening a path for the Dragon Court Dimension.

    The four Dragon Gods and Garen were more than enough to move the Dragon Court ne.

    However, the first generation of the Iron Dragon King had also been invited in advance to prevent the gods from obstructing them.

    From the looks of it now, the Dragon Gods ''caution was not unnecessary.

    As the gods were notpletely united, none of them were willing to reveal their identities and be the target of the Dragon God''s revenge. Therefore, due to the need to hide their identities, they did not use their full strength to set up obstacles. As a result, the barriers that blocked their way were torn apart one after another, and the Dragon Court continued to advance.

    In the end, they safely arrived at the Hero Realm.

    "As long as you don''t have the determination to tear open your face and be enemies with the dragon n.¡±

    "The development of the dragon race cannot bepletely cut off.¡±

    "The current predicament is only temporary. The true dragon will eventually soar in the sky again.¡±

    The Dragon Gods ''hearts were like mirrors.

    The gods feared the Dragon God system, but no god or god system was willing to stand out and dere war on the Dragon God system.

    The reason was simple.

    Even if this could once again weaken the Dragon God faction, no god dared to say that they could easily deal with the angry counterattack of the Dragon God faction. It was very likely that they would die together. In addition, they could not guarantee that if they were willing to lead, the other gods would cooperate and join in.

    The greatest possibility was that a certain god system would swell up under the guidance of the gods and dere war on the Dragon God system.

    The one who shouted the loudest might disappear in the next second.

    The gods weren''t of one mind, and that was also one of the reasons why the Dragon Gods were able to resist and not lose their confidence in the difficult situation of being restricted by the gods.

    Back to the main topic.

    If one looked at it from an infinite perspective, they would be able to see that the Hero''s Domain and the Dragon Court''s dimension were in contact. The dimensional barriers ovepped, fused, and gradually became one.

    Inside the Hero Domain.

    The heroic spirits of Sky Garden sensed something and stopped what they were doing.

    The ordinary Heroic Spirits were at a loss. They felt that something was wrong, but they did not understand what was going on.

 Chapter 1175 Fourth Level True Dragon Domain (3)

    The demigod-level heroic spirits raised their heads and looked at the sky. Through the sky, they could vaguely see a vast and ethereal world with dragons dancing and buildings suspended in the wind and clouds.

    At the same time, the rules of the Hero Domain were also changing drastically, especially the Sky Garden, which was adjacent to the Dragon Court in space.

    In the process of ne fusion, some mountains in the Hero''s Domain suddenly copsed, and rivers churned like boiling water or dried up..............

    " The Royal Court moved to the Hero Realm. "

    "It seems that the Dragon n has decided to use the Hero Realm as their base camp.¡±

    "Damn Dragon God, he doesn''t even ask for our opinions. He''s too domineering......... Sigh, he couldn''t stay in the Hero''s Domain any longer.¡±

    Sensing the changes that were happening, the strongest of the heroic gods, who were only mid-level Divine Powers, had veryplicated feelings at the moment.

    No matter how angry they were, it was already a foregone conclusion that the Dragon God lineage would upy the Hero''s Domain. They could not change that.

    Some of the gods with higher intelligence had already started packing up the things in the Divine Kingdom when Garen became the Lord of Heroic Spirits. Now that they saw the Dragon Court Dimension merging into the Hero Domain, they no longer had any hope of luck and decisively left the Hero Domain.

    The drastic changes in the Hero''s Domainsted for two years.

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§®   With the help of the Lord of the Dragon Court, Garen Aurelian, who was also the Lord of the Heroic Spirits, and a few Dragon Gods, the Hero''s Domain and the Dragon Court hadpletely fused together after more than two years.

    From then on, the Hero Domain had a new name in the ne guides that were circted in the major nes of the world-the fourth-tier True Dragon Domain.

    There were four levels in the Hero''s Domain.

    The first level of the Dragon Court was where the True Dragons lived. There was no earth or gravity.

    Under the will of the Lord of Heroic Spirits, the Heroic Spirit Temple, which was originally located in the Sky Garden, fused with the Eternal Hall of the Royal Court and was collectively known as the Eternal Heroic Spirit Temple.

    The second level of the Sky Garden was the main residence of the heroic spirits. All thendscape was extremely majestic.

    In the third level of the Fire Country, the residences of fire attribute creatures and heroic spirits still had shocking traces of the battle between gods. There were very few living beings.

    The fourth level of the Dwarven World had countless tunnels and caves. It was a habitable underground world ruled by the Dwarves, Gnomes, and Fallen Elves. It was filled with rare and precious mineral resources, and there were very few Heroic Spirits.

    The gods who were originally in the Sky Garden and the Country of Fire had tactfully left when the Royal Court joined them.

    However, the situation in the dwarf world was a little different.

    "Radog, the god of the gray dwarves¡­...........¡±

    "Erdelian, the God of Rebellious Evil.¡±

    In the dragon nest of the Eternal Heroic Spirit Hall, the silver dragon was entrenched onyers of sparkling gems. Its eyes were tightly shut, and at the same time, the thorned flower crown on its head was glowing.

    Garen''s gaze was focused on the Dwarf World.

    The two Divine Kingdom spaces in different directions, as well as the appearance of the Dwarf World, were disyed in Garen''s field of vision.

    There were crisscrossing tunnels, underground forests, rock domes, and spacious rock caves.................. The Dwarf World was an underground world. Therefore, the Dwarves who lived in the Dwarf World were mainly gray dwarves who liked dark cave environments and were more vicious by nature. As for dwarves, they were mainly rat dwarves who were simr to gray dwarves and were equally evil by nature.

    Of course, this was not the most important thing.

    Most importantly, the God of the Grey Dwarfs and the God of Rebellious Evil did not leave the Dwarf World, nor did they have any intention of leaving. Moreover, they had the Dwarf God System and the Gnome God System behind them.

    The Dwarf Master God, Moradin, a great Divine Power, lived in Mountain Paradise and had met Garen a few times.

    As for the Dwarf Main God, Garth Glittergold, he was also a Great Divine Power and had never interacted with Garen before.

    "Because there is a god system behind us, I feel that it''s fine to stay in the domain of heroes.¡±<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Through the authority of the Lord of Heroic Spirits, the silver dragon opened its eyes and pondered silently after observing the situation in the dwarven world.

    In fact, an outer ne could amodate many Gods. Not to mention that Bahamut and Garen were the only Gods of the Dragon Tribe here, even if all the Gods of the Dragon Tribe came to the Hero Domain, this ce could still amodate them, and even more Gods would be weed.

    However, since the Hero''s Domain was prepared as the Dragon n''s base camp, the Dragon n would not be able to use it.

    Garen did not intend to let the other Gods live here.

    Ordinary intelligent creatures didn''t matter because every adult True Dragon was a lord. They also needed other intelligent creatures as their spawns to tame them and get rid of their own faith.

    However, if the gods themselves were here, it would not work.

    Not to mention the influence of the gods on their own race.

    If a war broke out, the forces of the divine kingdoms belonging to other gods in the hero''s domain would be unstable factors.

    As the Lord of Heroic Spirits, Garen could indeed restrict the Divine Kingdom that targeted this ce.

    However, " They " could also pose a threat to the Hero Realm.

    If the God of Grey Dwarfs and the God of Rebellious Evil had no god system behind them, it would be fine if they were independent gods, and the threat would not be high. However, it was another matter if there was a god system behind them, which was a great potential threat.

    "Two God Branches, and they''re not small-scale God Branches. We can''t ignore them, and we don''t need to pay too much attention to them.¡±

    In fact, even if the Dwarf God System and the Gnome God System were tied together, they might not be able to defeat the current Dragon God System.

    The strength of gods was different.

    The strength of the Divine Branches was also different.

    In the Dragon God lineage, there was the Metal Dragon God, the Immortal Dragon Empress, the first generation Iron Dragon King, three great Divine Powers, and Garen Aurelian, the hidden fourth great Divine Power that could not be ignored.

    There were also the two great Divine Branches that had fought against the Dragon God Branch.

    The Elf God System had the Elf Main God and the Goddess of Life, two great Divine Powers.

    The Giant God System had the Lord of Storms, the God of Nature, the God of Hunting, and the Prince of Wild Beasts. There were three great Divine Powers in total.

    Just because of the Elf God System and the Giant God System''s performance, one should not assume that the other God Systems had the sameprehensive strength. In fact, the Elf God System and the Giant God System were already among the best among the many God Systems.

    The vast majority of God Branches only had one great Divine Power, which was the Master God.

    Then, mid-level Divine Power and low-level Divine Power would surround the Great Divine Power Main God and form a Divine System.

    The Dwarf God System and the Gnome God System were of this type. Only the Main God was a great Divine Power, and the rest of the members were medium or weak Divine Powers.

    If there were no other gods involved, these two god systemsbined might be able to barelypete with the Dragon God system that had yet to recover. Moreover, it was difficult for two different god systems to work together. Many members of the Dwarf God System and the Gnome God System were at loggerheads with each other.

    For example, the rtionship between the god of the gray dwarves and the god of the dwarf''s rebellious evil was not harmonious.

    "In addition, the gods are now openly and covertly restricting the dragons.......... There was no need to mind their opinions anymore.¡±

    "In any case, we won''t rx the restrictions on the dragon race. It''s fine as long as we don''tpletely fall out with them.¡±

    In his mind, Garen quicklymunicated with the Metal Dragon God and obtained a simr idea as Garen himself.

    The silver dragon''s gaze turned cold.

    Next, Garen, who was still one step away from bing a mid-level Divine Power and was still at the weak-level Divine Power stage, directly went to the Dwarf World alone and first descended to the Divine Kingdom of the God of the Gray Dwarfs.

 Chapter 1176 I Still Like You When Youre Unruly

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Án?¦Íel ?

    The fourth level of the Hero Domain, the Dwarf World.

    This was an underground world with rock barriers everywhere. In this underground world, there were countless crisscrossing tunnels, deep and dark rock caves, bottomless caves, and so on. It was a rare residence for intelligent creatures.

    The duergar cave was one of them.

    The size of the duergar''s cave was equivalent to the size of several ordinary main material worldsbined. It was thergest gathering ce for the duergar race in the dwarven world. There were countless duergar living there. Whether it was a small n, a grand fortress, a fortress, an empire, and so on, they could all be found in the duergar''s cave.

    This cave was sealed off, and there was no light at all. For most intelligent creatures, including many dwarves, it was an uninhabitable environment.

    However, the gray dwarves were cave dwellers and loved the dark underground. This was their paradise.

    To the west of the cave stood an empire made of metal ore, surrounded by duergar soldiers patrolling.

    These dwarves were short but unusually strong. They wore excellent armor forged from metal ores and held weapons that could not be underestimated. All of them were well-equipped.

    As one of the Dwarves, the Duergar were also very good at smelting and forging.

    Arge part of the armaments that the God of Fire Giants, Soult, had umted over the years were obtained from trading with the gray dwarves of the dwarven world. These gray dwarves were almost all master forgers, and their racial habit was to honor their forging skills. The first gift a gray dwarf received when he was born was a hammer and an iron felt.

    The Grey Dwarf Kingdom, known as the Greybeard Empire, was thergest force in the Grey Dwarf Cave.

    At the same time, the entire Greybeard Empire believed in the god of the gray dwarves, Radog.

    If this was in the prime material world, when the god himself was not around, it would be quite unbelievable for all the creatures in the entire empire to believe in the same god. After all, the influence of gods on the prime material world was mostly through their own churches or miracles.

    However, it was different in the outer nes, especially where the God''s Kingdom was located.

    The existence of a god here could easily capture the faith of an entire empire.

    In addition, the reason why the Greybeard Empire could be an empire and control the entire duergar cave was also because of the support of the god of the duergar dwarves.

    The God''s Kingdom of the Duergar was located above the Greybeard Empire. It was an alternate dimension that could not be seen with the naked eye under the rock dome of the cave.

    Ding ding dang dang¡­.... Today, as usual, the crisp sound of forging echoed throughout the Greybeard Empire. There were tools such as forging furnaces in the buildings within the empire. Duergar who could not forge qualified equipment after adulthood would be looked down upon and bullied in the Greybeard Empire.

    Suddenly<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Some of the gray dwarves who were strolling on the streets felt their hearts palpitate as they felt a powerful aura appear above their heads.

    Countless gray dwarves looked up at the sky.

    A gigantic silver dragon had appeared under the sealed dome. Its silver scales shone with a blinding light, illuminating the surroundings like a dragon-shaped silver moon. The gray dwarves, who lived in the Dark Den all year round and relied mainly on their dark vision, felt a sharp pain in their eyes, and tears welled up in their eyes.

    The silver dragon had three pairs of majestic horns on its head, and a crown of thorny flowers was ced on the curved horns.

    In the territory of the Greybeard Empire, under the gaze of many gray dwarves, the giant dragon looked around. Its visor reflected the panicked scene, and its eyes were deep and calm, like an ancient well without ripples.

    It was different from the Land of Fire and the Sky Garden.

    The space in the Dwarf World was rtively closed, and information was very limited.

    The Divine War that was originally in the Country of Fire, as well as the fusion of the Dragon Court nes, was regarded by the intelligent races of the Dwarf World as an unexinable dimensional upheaval. They did not know that it was actually a chaotic battle between the Giant God System and the Dragon God System, nor did they know that the Country of Fire was almost destroyed, nor did they know that the Dragon n was in control of this ce. Of course, they did not know Garen''s current identity as the Lord of Heroic Spirits.

    With the speed of information cirction in the Dwarf World, it would take at least another few decades to understand the situation in the Hero Domain, which had changed greatly.

    The two gods here were very clear.

    However, just because a god knew about it didn''t mean that he would inform his believers and people.

    This would affect the state of their faith, causing the pious hearts of their people to be unstable and cause changes.

    "Unknown dragon, you have trespassed into the territory of the Greybeard Empire.¡±

    "The great Duragh protects the Greybeard Empire. Please leave our borders immediately.¡±

    Under the illumination of the dragon''s light, even the stupidest and most fearless gray dwarves could feel the extraordinariness of the silver dragon. Therefore, a member of the royal family of the gray dwarves, who looked dignified and wore magic armor iid with bright gems, looked up at the sky and shouted in a deep voice.

    Garen lowered his eyes and looked at the Grey Dwarves who had driven him away with their words.

    The Duergar was a dwarven race, a branch race with arge number of people. Most of the Duergar believed in Duragh. They had grayish-white skin, short and thick bodies, andyers of muscles on their arms. They were as thick as ordinary human thighs, and their height and width were almost the same. They looked powerful.

 Chapter 1177 I Still Like You When Youre Unruly

    It was just a simple nce, but the gray dwarf, who was fixed by Garen''s gaze, instantly fell into a trance and felt suffocated.

    At this moment, the entire world seemed to have disappeared from the eyes of the gray dwarf. Only the infinitely majestic silver dragon looked at him with a majestic might. Its gaze was like a huge rock that pressed down on his spiritual will.

    The duergar who had just spoken went limp and fell to the ground.

    Garen released a trace of Dragon''s Might and swept across the Grey Bearded Empire''s territory, causing the Grey Dwarves to lose their will to resist. Their eyes were unfocused, and they were at a loss.

    However, under Garen''s control, not a single Gray Dwarf died.

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á -n?¦Íe| , c?m   If he could subdue these gray dwarves who were good at forging, they could be considered a good logistics n and could continuously produce excellent equipment.

    Although the faith of the Greybeard Empire was very strong, the faith born from the influence of the gods was easy to produce and destroy. By then, the transmission of knowledge could be blocked from generation to generation, changing the cognition of these gray dwarves. A few generations would be enough to eliminate the faith.

    There were many simr methods.

    As long as the God of the Grey Dwarfs was expelled, it would belong to the hero''s domain. Without the protection of the gods, the Grey Beard Empire would be like a caged bird, and it would be Garen''s sooner orter.

    "My people, do not offend.¡±

    A low and rough voice sounded.

    In the sky above the Greybeard Empire, space rippled like a water curtain, and the figure of Durag, the god of the gray dwarves, stepped out.

    The mighty Divine Might that belonged to the Mid-Level Divine Power dispelled the influence of Garen''s Dragon Might.

    The gray dwarves, who had returned to normal, knelt on the ground in unison and lowered their heads to express their devout faith in the gods.

    Garen looked at the God of Grey Dwarves.

    Duragh was wearing a ck metal chain mail, and a ck short hammer hung from his waist. His body was much thicker than ordinary gray dwarves, and the outline of his muscles seemed to break the chain mail. His face was crisscrossed with various scars, and he had thick gray whiskers. Under the divine light, his eyes revealed a fierce look.

    The God of the Grey Dwarfs also stared at the silver dragon.

    His gaze lingered on the Hero''s Crown on top of Garen''s head for a few more seconds, and the expression of the God of Grey Dwarfs became much more serious.

    "What is the purpose of the Eternal and Time Dragons visiting my territory?¡±

    The God of Grey Dwarfs went straight to the point and said in a deep voice.

    The silver dragon''s expression was calm as it said,"I''m here as the master of the fourth-tier Hero Domain. Please leave the Hero Domain.¡±

    Before Garen opened his mouth, the God of Grey Dwarfs had already roughly guessed Garen''s purpose.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    His face darkened. " The outer ne does not belong to any single god. Even if you have the Hero''s Crown, you do not have the right to expel me. As a member of the Dwarf God System, I do not recognize your self-proimed identity as the Lord of the Hero Domain.¡±

    The god of the gray dwarves knew that he had the support of the gods behind him, so he emphasized his background.

    Moreover, the current Dragon God lineage was a thorn in the side of the gods. They were closely watched, so they shouldn''t do anything too out of line.

    Therefore, the words of the god of the gray dwarves were quite confident.

    On the other side, the silver dragon''s tinum dragon eyes became sharp and sharp, shocking the god of the gray dwarves.

    "It''s clearly only a weak divine power .............¡±

    The god of the gray dwarves was on guard.

    "I don''t need your approval as the master of the Hero Domain.¡±

    " In addition, leaving the Hero Domain and my territory is not a request or suggestion, but a notice.¡±

    "If you don''t want to, I''ll help you.¡±

    The dragon said slowly. His words were quite domineering, not giving the god of the gray dwarves any room to ease up. His voice was calm and unquestionable.

    The god of the duergar was wrong.

    For the Dragon God lineage, the more they were targeted and sealed off, the more they couldn''t show weakness. They even had to appear a little crazy, which made the gods even more afraid. They didn''t dare to really take the risk of being dragged down with them and start a war. They could only subtly restrict them in many ways.

    If the dragon race took a step back, the gods would take another step forward in their blockade. They would not rx just because the dragon race showed weakness.

    This was easy to understand.

    Although the gods did not hold arge-scale formal meeting, they had tacitly reached a consensus after the war of giant extinction to crown the Multiverse Cmity to the dragons, causing countless intelligent races to be hostile to the dragons. At the same time, the gods were also exerting influence to seal off the dragons in all aspects.

    In the eyes of the gods, the dragons that were targeted by the alliance had already be moths on a spider''s web, trapped beasts.

    If nothing unexpected happened, the dragons would only be weaker and weaker in the long run until they no longer posed any threat. After all, no matter how strong the dragons were, they could not be enemies with the gods, especially when they had yet to recover from their injuries in the war.

    However, trapped beasts were also the most dangerous.

    Before the dragons were truly weakened to the point where they were no longer dangerous, the gods were unwilling to face the crazy and dangerous Dragon God lineage and chose to be cautious.

    During the war between Order and Chaos, the gods had descended to the prime material ne to besiege the Tarant Mystique. However, they had wandered around the periphery of the battlefield and did not fight the Tarant head-on. This had led to the destruction of the entire Wind Duke Empire and the bloodshed. It could be seen that the gods were actually more afraid of death than mortals and were even more unwilling to take risks.

 Chapter 1178 I Still Like You When Youre Unruly

    On the other side, hearing Garen''s aggressive and calm words, Durag''s expression changed slightly. The scar on his face twisted and jumped, making him look even more ferocious.

    "Do you want to be enemies with the Dwarf God System?¡±

    This god knew what his greatest reliance was, so he once again brought up the Dwarf God System.

    In fact, Durag was notorious among the Dwarf Gods. Many Dwarf Gods were unwilling to deal with the God of the Grey Dwarfs. However, he was one of the Dwarf Gods after all. If he was killed, the Dwarf Gods could not sit idly by.

    "To make enemies of the Dwarf God System¡­........¡±

    The dragon sneered and stared at the god of the gray dwarves."Duragh, the conflict between you and me, you said that I want to be enemies with the Dwarf God System.¡±

    "Then, can I assume that you represent the Dwarf God System? Your provocation towards me now is the provocation of the entire Dwarf God System towards my Dragon God System? The Dwarf God System wanted to give it a try. Would the Dragon God System still have any strength left after the war?¡±

    Hearing Garen''s words, the God of Grey Dwarfs frowned deeply and did not reply for a while.

    At the same time.

    A divine light descended and disappeared in a sh.

    The information it carried was captured by the God of Grey Dwarfs and Garen at the same time.

    Garen felt familiar with this divine light. It was an order from the Dwarf Master God, Moradin.

    The message was very simple-the dispute in the Hero Domain was an individual conflict between the God of the Grey Dwarves and Garen, and had nothing to do with the Divine System.

    This meant that as long as Garen did not go too far, such as killing the God of the Grey Dwarfs and causing him to fall, the Dwarf God System would not care about this matter.

    The gods paid special attention to the matters of the dragon race. Therefore, the gods were quietly observing the situation in the Hero Domain. As it involved their own god system, the dwarf master god gave an oracle to express his position.

    "Very good. It seems that the Dwarf Master God has acknowledged my identity as the master of the Hero Domain.¡±

    "As an ordinary member of the Dwarf God System, you want to go against the will of the Lord God?¡±

    The silver dragon raised its chin and smiled indifferently at the god of the gray dwarves.

    The God of Grey Dwarfs ''face was gloomy as he said, "" Moradin has already said that this is a conflict between you and me. No matter what ''He'' thinks, it has nothing to do with me.¡±

    The rtionship between the god of the gray dwarves and the main god, Moradin, was not good. He believed that his people, the gray dwarves, lived in the dark underground and were used to it because of the prejudice and contempt of the dwarf main god. They did not have much respect for the title of the dwarf main god.

    "Garen Aurelian."

    "Regarding the conflict between you and me, I believe that the Metal Dragon God wouldn''t abandon its glory to interfere.¡±

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Án?¦Íel   "Of course." Garen nodded and said lightly.¡±

    "Hehe, if it''s only you¡­........ I still don''t think you have the qualifications or ability to force me to give up this ce.¡±

    After getting the answer, the God of Grey Dwarfs said.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    From the perspective of the God of Grey Dwarfs, Garen''s Time Dragon Countercurrent was indeed something that he could not deal with. However, he could stay in the Divine Kingdom and focus on defense. Garen''s weak Divine Power level would not pose any threat to him.

    Most dwarves were stubborn, and the god of the gray dwarves was one of the best. He had a mysterious confidence in the facts he believed in.

    Now, the God of the Grey Dwarfs believed that Garen could not do anything to him.

    "If you''re willing to stay in the Grey Whisker Empire''s realm, then continue to stay.¡±

    "I''m going back to my god country to rest.¡±

    "You can also attack my divine kingdom. Let me see if you have the ability to expel me.¡±

    "Of course, if you disregard the Dragon God''s prestige and vent your anger on my people, I won''t sit idly by.¡±

    After saying that, the God of the Grey Dwarfs returned to his God''s Kingdom.

    In his own divine kingdom, the god of the duergar dwarves was still staring at the silver dragon in the outside world. He was not as rxed as he appeared in his words.

    At the same time.

    Garen''s gaze locked onto the Kingdom of the God of the Grey Dwarves, and the Thorned Flower Crown on his head glowed faintly.

    Buzz, buzz, buzz ....... An invisible space of the divine kingdom unfolded on the level of the dwarf world, revealing itself to the countless dwarves of the Greybeard Empire.

    "Do you really think that my identity as the master of the Hero Domain is useless?¡±

    Garen smiled contemptuously.

    At the same time, it was as if stars had suddenly appeared in the dark gray dwarven cave. They flickered and illuminated the surroundings, sweeping away the dark cave environment.

    Heroic spirits with shimmering bodies descended into the Dwarf World under the cover of life energy that resembled meteors.

    In just ten seconds, countless heroic spirits floated under the rock dome like stars in the sky.

    Within the Graybeard Empire that was surrounded, the gray dwarves looked up at the sky that had never been brighter, revealing shocked and panicked expressions.

    As the Lord of Heroic Spirits and the spokesperson of the Hero Domain, Garen could follow his own will and control the rules of the Hero Domain. He could ignore the barriers of space and freely travel through the Hero Domain other than the Divine Kingdom. He could also use the ubiquitous life energy as a link to transport Heroic Spirits on arge scale.

    "My warriors, prove your strength to me and destroy this divine kingdom for me!¡±

    Garen stretched out a hooked toe and pointed at the Kingdom of the Duergar God.

    "Understood!"

    The heroic spirits ''simple and powerful responses were resounding like thunder.

    In an instant, countless precious artifacts condensed. They were mighty and mighty, like a waterfall in the celestial river, attacking the country of the god of the gray dwarves.

 Chapter 1179 I Still Like You When Youre Unruly

    Saber, spear, sword, halberd, axe, hook, fork, whip, hammer, spear.

    Even rivers, trees, and rocks.

    There were also books, orbs, towers, stars, and tigers.............. Heroic Spirits had many kinds of precious artifacts, and their forms and abilities were dazzling.

    At the same time, under Garen''s will, the rules in the Hero''s Domain began to exert force, targeting Durag''s Divine Kingdom, weakening the defense of the Divine Kingdom''s barrier, reducing the stability of the Divine Kingdom, and then increasing the attacks of the Heroic Spirits.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Countless attacksnded on the divine kingdom''s barrier. Divine light shed, like the surface of ake under a storm. Cracks appeared one after another, and ripples continued to gather, forming cracks. The cracks rapidly expanded and extended.

    In the Divine Kingdom.

    The earth shook, mountains copsed, lightning shed, storms swept, and rivers flowed........... Scenes of natural disasters appeared at the same time. Many of the most devout apostles living in the divine kingdom panicked. They looked at the doomsday scene and prayed helplessly to the god of the duergar.

    Whoosh!

    A wooden arrow pierced through the weakest part of the divine kingdom''s barrier, opening up a gap.

    More attacks were concentrated here, rapidly expanding the gap.

    Some of the Heroic Spirit Treasured Artifacts even attacked the God of the Grey Dwarves.

    "Bastard!"

    The god of the gray dwarves was furious.

    " He " took a deep breath and controlled the rules of the divine kingdom to repair the barrier of the divine kingdom.

    At the same time, when he found that the damage to the barrier of the divine kingdom was difficult to repair, and the rules within the divine kingdom were also being invaded and modified by the rules of the hero''s domain, his expression changed drastically.

    Generally speaking, it was very difficult to break through a Divine Kingdom.

    When the Dragon God attacked the God of Fire Giants.

    Many Dragon Gods moved out together, shattering the God''s Kingdom with lightning speed and entering to encircle the God of Fire Giant instead of trying to destroy the God''s Kingdom from the outside.

    This was because the divine kingdom was an entire fortress with the god as the center. When the god was in charge of the divine kingdom, he could continuously repair the damage of the divine kingdom ording to the rules of the divine kingdom customized by the god himself. Moreover, repairing was far easier than destroying.

    The situation was different now.

    Garen was the spokesperson of the Hero Domain, and he could control the rules of the Hero Domain. The moment a gap appeared in the Divine Kingdom''s barrier, he would erode the Divine Kingdom''s rules, making the Divine Kingdom of the God of the Grey Dwarfs weak and difficult to control perfectly.

    This was also one of the reasons why the Metal Dragon God and Garen wanted to leave Mountain Paradise immediately when they felt that the Ya Kong Divine King was targeting them.

    After all, a God Kingdom was built within a ne and relied on the existence of the ne.

    If the ne''s will had ill intentions, even though the divine kingdom''s defense would not be so weak, it would still fall into a passive state.

    Of course, there were still very few outer nes that had a clear avatar or agent.

    It was either like the Hero Domain from before, where its consciousness was too weak and could only rely on its instincts, or like the Beast Lord of the Beast Garden. As long as the ne was not destroyed, it would not care about anything else and would only act ording to its inherent logic.

    Currently, the only agents or avatars with strong subjective consciousness were Mountain Paradise''s Celestial King Akong, the Machinery Realm''s Oddity General, and Garen Aurelian, who was in the Hero Realm and had already be the Lord of Heroic Spirits.

    "Duragh, I''ll give you another chance.¡±

    "If you leave with the apostles and treasures now, you can still recover some of your losses.¡±

    "Otherwise, just wait for your divine kingdom to copse. I will watch your divine kingdom copse.¡±

    Garen said calmly.

    The life force in the Hero''s Domain would be produced continuously. At the same time, it would have an upper limit and a corresponding recovery speed based on the size of the Hero''s Domain itself. If too much was consumed at once, it would take a certain amount of time to replenish it. Therefore, Garen hoped that the simpler the process, the better.

    Killing the God of the Grey Dwarves was not Garen''s true goal.

    After all, the dragon race was not willing to perish together with a certain god system.

    If they started a war with the Dwarf God System, they could indeed defeat the Dwarf God System, but the dragons that had yet to recover would be weaker again, and they would even be unable to struggle. The gods were very happy to see such an oue.

    Using all the advantages he had, breaking through the blockade of the gods, and once again reaching the peak of hegemony was the goal of the dragon race, not really going crazy.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The Dragon Gods had held a meeting and confirmed that bringing other gods, or even the entire Multiverse, along with them was the final decision to be made only when they had no other choice.

    In the Divine Kingdom, the expression of the God of Grey Dwarfs was uncertain.

    "My God''s Kingdom can''t defend itself against the attacks of these heroic spirits and the pressure of the Hero''s Domain.¡±

    "Why don''t we break through the encirclement of the Heroic Spirits, capture Garen Aurelian, and force him to give up?¡±

    In the eyes of the God of Grey Dwarfs, as long as Garen was not forced into a dead end, dealing with a weak Divine Power was a piece of cake for him.

    Thinking of this, the God of the Grey Dwarfs wanted to leave the God''s Kingdom and carry out his n.

    However, before he could really take action, his eager expression froze.

    The bodies of the heroic spirits turned into white meteors and gathered under Garen''s body. Together with the Life Energy, they became an indomitable spirit in the blink of an eye, and their bodies emitted a holy white light that resembled a powerful Divine Power.

    The Heroic Spirit King, who had participated in the chaotic battle of the gods in the Land of Fire, reappeared.

    The silver dragon, which was more than a hundred meters long and had not enteredbat mode, was lying on the shoulder of the Heroic Spirit King, who looked like a giant god. It yawned and changed into afortable position. Its leisurely attitude was as if it was on vacation.

    Heroic Spirit King appeared. At the same time, there were many demigod-level heroic spirits surrounding him. They did not fuse with Heroic Spirit King and continued to attack the divine kingdom barrier.

    "Duragh, I''ll give you another ten seconds to choose.¡±

    Garen looked at the Heroic Archer Spirit who had just been given a name and said at the same time, ""Krost, you will time this god.¡±

    "My Lord, my arithmetic is not good."

    When he was alive, Krost was just an ordinary mountain hunter. He did not receive any formal education. After his death, he became a heroic spirit and devoted himself tobat. Although he had the power of a demigod, he was truly illiterate.

    Of course, if he was willing to learn, he could easily master this knowledge.

    "It''s okay. Go ahead and count."

    The archer nodded and began counting with his fingers."One, three, seven¡­.......¡±

    Hearing the jumping timer and feeling the destructive power that was gradually surging from the Heroic Spirit King, Durag''s expression darkened.

    His originally hesitant mind tensed up because of the sudden sense of urgency. He replied to Garen, "" Wait. Make this brainless heroic spirit stop. I promise you that I will leave the Hero''s Domain and stop the war.¡±

    The God of the Grey Dwarfs didn''t want his God''s Kingdom to be destroyed.

    Taking apart the existing materials of the God''s Kingdom and using them to forge a new God''s Kingdom could save a lot of effort.

    This was what other gods who left the realm of heroes did.

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Án?¦Íel   "If only we had done this earlier, we wouldn''t have wasted our time and energy.¡±

    "In addition, I still like your unruly appearance at the beginning.¡±

    Garen said calmly.

    After that, Garen went to another ce in the Dwarf World, the gathering ce of the rat dwarves, the ce where the dwarves rebelled against the Evil God.

    This God''s name carried the word ''rebel'' in it. However, when Garen expressed his intentions, he expressed very peacefully that he was willing to leave the Hero''s Domain, as long as he gave him time to organize his Divine Kingdom. Obviously, he had secretly witnessed what happened in the gray dwarves ''cave. He knew that the background of the God System could not suppress Garen''s determination to expel him, and he did not have the ability to deal with the Heroic Spirit King.

    As for the fallen elves, the thirdrgest race in the dwarven world, they lived in small groups. There were no gods here, so they did not need to be taken seriously.

    After a while.

    With the departure of thest two gods, all the gods in the hero domain had moved.

    Garen wore the Thorned Flower Crown and entered the Eternal Heroic Spirit''s Pce. He sat at the ce where the Hero''s Domain''s rules converged and began to shape and change the rules of the entire Hero''s Domain.

    The main modifications were to make the Hero Domain more suitable for the growth of the dragon race and to weaken the perception of other gods. It could even directly block and prevent the descent of gods........... In short, it was to build ording to the standards of the outer ne''s divine kingdom and try to turn this ce into an impregnable fortress.

    However, it was not easy to achieve the expected effect. It would take a long time to shape and strengthen the corresponding rules.

    For a long time after that, Garen stayed in the Eternal Heroic Spirit''s Pce until he was tired and bored from focusing on the creation of the rules. Garen decided to change things and take a break.

    In other words, he would once again travel through time and space and establish the Divine Spark Farm.

 Chapter 1180 The Dragons Shepherd

    Valkras Continent.

    In a remote border town belonging to the Eternal Empire.

    At this time, the night had just faded and the morning light was faint.

    "Chester, level three, failed.¡±

    Recalling the scene of yesterday''s mystical technique level assessment, the young man''s expression became unusually bitter. His fists were tightly clenched, and his nails almost pierced into his flesh without him realizing it.

    The young man named Chester, the eldest son of the family that controlled this small border city and the main family of Earl City, was in a daze. His body swayed as he walked on the bustling streets in a daze, allowing the busy people to pass by him.

    The eldest son of the city lord''s family was originally a prodigy in the mystical arts. When he was only five years old, he was tested to have the talent for the mystical arts. When he was six years old, he officially became a mystic art master and was bestowed with a mystical art gem and badge. Another yearter, his mystical art level reached three, and he could use three mystical art gems at the same time. He could definitely be called a prodigy in the mystical arts.

    He was a genius and the eldest son of the city lord''s family.

    Naturally, Chester was the hope of the entire city.

    However, the heavens were jealous of talents. When Chester was seven years old, he identally fell down while riding a horse and his head hit a hard rock. He was seriously injured. After he recovered from his injuries, he realized that his talent in mysterious techniques had disappeared. After another eight years, his mysterious techniques had not improved at all. He still maintained the level he had reached at the age of seven.

    Now, Chester was already fifteen years old.

    ording to the rules of the Earl''s family, if he could not reach level ten before the age of sixteen, he would be stripped of his identity as the heir of the family.

    In the past, Chester still had some extravagant hopes. He thought that once he woke up, perhaps his talent would return and he could reach the standard before he turned sixteen.

    However, every time he woke up in the middle of the night, he would realize that the situation had not changed.

    What made Chester feel the most sarcastic was that when he was still a genius, the children of the same n who had been so attentive to him had be cold and distant after realizing that he had be a good-for-nothing. They even attacked him with all kinds of hostility and malice, as if they were angry from embarrassment because he had once fawned over him.

    The difference between a genius and a good-for-nothing, and the change in the eyes of the people around him made Chester mature despite his youth.

    However, what Chester found the most uneptable was¡­

    The daughter of the Earl of the neighboring city, who was originally engaged to him, actually took the initiative to break off the engagement. This made the father of the City Lord of Chester feel extremely humiliated. However, because of Chester''s situation, he had no choice but to agree.

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Án?¦Íel   Chester didn''t think much of it if it was just targeting him. He was already used to it.

    However, because of his own situation, his father was humiliated............. This made Chester feel ashamed because when everyone was mocking him, only his father still supported him.

    In a daze, Chester walked to the city gate.

    Bathed in the bright sunlight, he stopped and raised his head to look at the sun that hung high in the sky, shining its light and heat on the ground. The sunlight was gentle, but in Chester''s eyes, it was so dazzling. The light that shone on him was extremely cold.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Perhaps leaving Ro City is the best choice.¡±

    "With a piece of trash like me here, father, as the city lord, will only make things difficult for me.¡±

    Chester took a deep breath. He was already prepared to die.

    Thend outside the city was not a ce that a mere level-three Mystic Art Master like him could set foot in. It was filled with all kinds of dangerous man-eating ferocious beasts.

    Looking at the vast world outside the city, Chester hesitated.

    " I know I have a strong heart, " he said with a self-deprecating smile. " But when faced with the danger of death, I''m no different from others. I''m still afraid and hesitant.¡±

    "However, for a trash like me who brought shame to the family, so be it. There''s no point in living anyway.¡±

    At this thought, Chester''s gaze became firm and calm.

    His thin body swayed as he resolutely stepped out of the city gate. Step by step, he walked into the dangerous wilderness, towards his own end.

    However¡­

    Chester didn''t know that the decision he made today, the step he took, wouldpletely change the trajectory of his entire life.

    Time passed by unhurriedly like water.

    The sky gradually darkened. Night reced day, and the sun sank into the distant horizon.

    Unknowingly, Chester had already walked into a Gloomy Jungle around Ro City.

    A gust of cold wind blew past, shaking the branches of the trees around them. Coupled with the faint roars of wild beasts in the distance, the treetops rustled, as if a group of demons were dancing, creating a terrifying atmosphere.

    Walking in the dark forest, even the bright moonlight was blocked by the thick canopy of the trees. It was almost impossible to see one''s fingers in the surroundings.

    Chester was holding an exquisite short staff that looked like it was made of brass. There were three strange gemstones embedded on it, and it was glowing faintly. It was the only light source that allowed Chester to see the situation within a two-meter radius.

    Although Chester was determined to die, he didn''t want to die too tragically.

    He wanted to die in a bloody battle with the beasts.

    In the teachings of the family, dying in battle was an honor for the nobles.

    "But isn''t the depths of Bk Forest very dangerous? I heard that there are ferocious beasts everywhere.¡±

 Chapter 1181 The Dragons Shepherd (2)

    "But why haven''t I met any of them?¡±

    "Could it be that I''m not even worthy of a glorious death?.........¡±

    Chester fell into deep self-doubt and denial.

    Under normal circumstances, a Level Three Arcane Master like him who had ventured deep into Bk Forest would have encountered dangerous wild beasts long ago, and would have engaged in a fierce battle that would either kill him or kill him. However, the current situation was different from normal. Other than an inexplicable palpitation and a sense of terror, Chester did not see any traces of wild beasts.

    It was as if the originally numerous wild beasts had suddenly left this ce overnight.

    If it was an experienced adventurer, they would have realized that an unknown and terrifying existence had appeared here and leaked its aura, causing the originally ferocious beasts to flee in panic. However, Chester was a noble and not an adventurer. This was the first time he had left the city alone.

    If it was a normal person, they would naturally retreat when they felt the palpitations and inexplicable pressure. They were unwilling to go deeper. However, Chester was determined to die, so the more afraid he was, the more he moved forward.

    Rustle .... The branches and leaves of the trees trembled in the night wind.

    The young man walked step by step into the dense forest until midnight.

    Chester, who was hungry, tired, and thirsty, felt his vision blur and his consciousness was not very clear.

    "Am I going to die of exhaustion in the dark forest, a miserable and lonely death that no one knows about?¡±

    Chester felt sad.

    In a daze, he stopped and stared ahead.

    In the dark forest, Chester saw a strangely shaped hill. It glowed with a sacred and invible silver light, and its entire body seemed to be made of mithril. It was also dotted with rings of obsidian............ It was ipatible with the dark forest environment.

    The appearance of such a silver hill in the dark forest was an extremely dreamy scene.

    Chester''s consciousness was already blurry, so he couldn''t see the specific appearance of the hill. He dragged his tired footsteps and slowly approached it, then fell in the area where the hill was radiating silver light.

    "At least, I didn''t die in the dark.............¡±

    With this thought in mind, Chester closed his eyes peacefully.

    At the same time.

    The silver hill started to move.

    A towering dragon raised its head and looked down at the youth on the ground.

    It was the Lord of the Dragon Court, the Lord of Heroic Spirits, the Dragon God of Time, the Dragon of Eternity and Time, the great and glorious Garen Aurelian.

    Garen''s eyes glowed as he scanned Chester''s body.

    At the same time, in Garen''s tinum Dragon Pupils, images shed by rapidly within a second.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    In an instant, Garen looked through it and understood Chester''s life at the age of fifteen.

    "No wonder he could walk in front of me. It turns out that he was seeking death.¡±

    Garen thought to himself.

    The moment Chester stepped into the range of Garen''s Dragon Might, Garen noticed him. Then, like a human observing an ant, he looked curiously at what Chester wanted to do next. Interestingly, as if guided by fate, he walked in front of Garen.

    The giant dragon stretched out a hooked toe and gently rubbed the dragon scales on its chin.

    "A young genius who identally became trash. He even suffered the blow of breaking off the engagement and was lucky enough to meet me............ It was as if the chosen ones of many worlds had experienced this.¡±

    "Interesting. I''ll take you as the shepherd of my Divinity Farm.¡±

    The Godhead Farm needed a protector. When Garen was not around, Garen''s faith in the current timeline would not be cut off, and a god of faith would be born.

    If one were to interact with a god, since they would need to obtain faith, they would instead incur the other party''s hostility. This was especially true for their identity as someone who came from a different time and space. Most gods could see that.

    As for the protectors of Ioram or the Four Pir Gods, they all needed a very deep foundation.

    These were things that were difficult to actively seek. Garen wanted to open up the Divine Spark Farm in bulk, so he did not have the time or energy to do so.

    Therefore, Garen thought about it and decided to train his own shepherd and spokesperson to spread his faith and protect his faith.

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á- n?¦Íe|`c,0m   With Garen''s ability, he could use force to sweep the world and establish a belief in Godhood in his fear of himself. However, ording to the way the Godhead Farm operated, Garen was destined to leave, so he could not use too extreme methods. He needed to nurture a force, and it was also convenient to repeatedly harvest Godheads in a space-time.

    A shepherd did not need any special qualifications. Only loyalty was the most important.

    After all, with Garen''s current abilities and resources, it was enough to nurture Legends or even Demigods. The other party only needed to have the most basic talents.

    As for the conditions to be a Shepherd¡­......... To arge extent, it was because Garen found it interesting or pleasing to the eye. In other words, it was fate with Garen.

    The next morning.

    In the humid environment, a drop of dew slowly slid down from the leaves. Under the sunlight, it shone with a crystal clear luster. It fell down and finally smashed into Chester''s forehead.

    Chester woke up from a nightmare.

    He opened his eyes and saw a huge silhouette in his blurry vision. As Chester regained consciousness, it became clearer.

    In the blink of an eye, the outline solidified and appeared in Chester''s field of vision.

    It was the head of a dragon that was asrge as a house. It was covered with dense silver dragon scales, and three pairs of dragon horns were like a majestic crown. The pair of tinum dragon eyes on the silver mask reflected Chester''s shocked figure.

 Chapter 1182 The Dragons Shepherd

    "Am I still dreaming?"

    "This dream is too real."

    "No, it''s not a dream."

    Chester was horrified. He rolled on the ground and tried his best to get away from the dragon. At the same time, he stood up.

    At this moment, the mountain-like dragon entered Chester''s field of vision.

    There were glittering silver dragon scales, a majestic and mighty body, a mystical ring of ck scales, and a deep and calm gaze that seemed to have seen through his inner thoughts and his past and future.............

    Chester found it difficult to breathe, but at the same time, he was unusually excited.

    He realized that the silver hill that he thought wasst night was actually this terrifying beast that was coiled on the ground!

    "To be able to die under the ws of such a terrifying creature, I can die without regrets!¡±

    "Dying in battle is the glory of the nobles. Here Ie!¡±

    Chester gripped his short brass staff tightly and aimed it at the dragon.

    At the same time, the three gemstones on it glowed and hooked together.

    Fireball.

    Double magical effect.

    Burning Spell.

    The effects of the three magical gemsbined to form two fireballs at the front of the brass short staff, which whistled towards the silver dragon''s chest.

    Bam ... The two fireballs shattered and disappeared as if soap bubbles hadnded on iron. The dragon''s scales were as bright as new.

    At the same time, Chester had already closed his eyes and was breathing heavily. His cheeks were flushed with excitement.

    He opened his arms, ready to wee the dragon''s anger.

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á- n?¦Íe|`c,0m   On the other side, the dragon was unmoved. It quietly admired Chester''s interesting reaction and did not show any signs of anger.

    At the same time, Garen was thinking about the Fireball Technique that Chester had just cast.

    Although it did not cause any harm to Garen, under Garen''s analysis and insight, he discovered that its principle was very interesting.

    It was different from the spell system that Garen was familiar with.

    The Fireball spell that Chester had just cast was actually abination of three spells. When they worked together perfectly, they formed a double fireball with a burning effect.

    The dragon''s gaze swept past the brass staff in Chester''s hand. To be precise, it was the three strange gems embedded on the brass staff.

    "The magical spell fusion reaction just now originated from the three gemstones.¡±

    "This space-time, this world, seems to have an unexpected surprise.¡±<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Garen was deep in thought.

    He had just arrived in this space-time not long ago. As he had opened the space-time gate a little frequently before, he had rested here and had yet to figure out the information about this space-time.

    " However, ording to Chester''s memories, there doesn''t seem to be any concept of outer nes or prime material nes in this world. There are only legends and religions of the Good God and the Evil God.¡±

    "The two gods fought and killed each other. Legend has it that they have already perished. Only the temple still stands.¡±

    Garen tried to lock onto Mountain Paradise or the Abyss, but he failed.

    Legend had it that there were only two gods here, and both of them had disappeared.

    It was obvious that this was also a different dimension that had developed in apletely different way from the main timeline.

    "Eternal Empire, Holy Sect of Good and Evil, Mystical Master............¡±

    After all, Chester was just a noble from a remote city. Although he knew some things about this world, he did not know the specifics.

    For example, there was currently only one empire in this world, and it was called the Eternal Empire. Since Garen''s title had the word Eternal in it, he felt that this Eternal Empire was worth looking forward to and could be taken in.

    " The citizens of the Eternal Empire stand at the peak of power and influence. The flesh and blood of the conquered build the foundation of prosperity, and endless time always acts as a witness to fairness and justice.¡±

    This was a poet''s description of the Eternal Empire in Chester''s memory.

    In this world, the Eternal Empire was the only hegemon, but there were also many other countries.

    Chester''s father was a remote earl in the Eternal Empire. His status was neither high nor low. As for the power of the Eternal Empire and the abilities of the most powerful arcanist, Chester had no clear idea.

    At the same time.

    The death that Chester had imagined did note. He opened his eyes in a daze and looked into the dragon''s tinum dragon eyes.

    The excitement had passed, and now there was only fear left in his heart. His limbs went limp and he fell to the ground uncontrobly.

    Garen had already restrained all of his Dragon''s Might to prevent Chester from being crushed to death.

    However, even without a trace of dragon''s might, the pressure from the gigantic beast''s body was enough to make Chester feel all kinds of difort. His heart palpitated, he suffocated, his blood flowed faster, and his mind went nk.............. He barely managed to keep himself from fainting.

    At the same time, under Chester''s gaze.

    The silver dragon grinned and said, ""Young man, do you desire power?"

    Themonnguage of this world, through Chester''s memories, had been mastered by Garen within a second.

    Hearing the Eternal Empire''smonnguageing out of the dragon''s mouth, Chester''s expression froze, and the fear in his heart lessened a little.

    His body was still in a fallen state, facing the sky with one hand supporting the ground and the other pressing on his rapidly pumping heart. At the same time, in the shadow formed by the dragon''s shadow blocking the sunlight, he raised his head and looked up at the silver dragon that covered the sky.

    In Chester''s field of vision, the face of the giant dragon with its back facing the light was a little blurry, but its deep and calm eyes revealed a gaze that waspletely different from ordinary ferocious beasts. Its entire body carried a sacred prestige.

 Chapter 1183 The Dragons Shepherd

    When the dragon opened its mouth, its sharp teeth shone, but Chester''s fear was reduced.

    "You, are you the messenger of the gods?¡±

    Chester gulped and said with difficulty.

    The dragon shook his head, his face as calm as water. He said in a matter-of-fact tone,"Envoy? No, the world respects me as the dragon of eternity and time, and sees me as a god.¡±

    The Dragon of Eternity and Time, God ..............

    Chester had only heard of the Good God and the Evil God. He had never heard of the Dragon of Eternity and Time.

    However, under the shadow of the dragon, he waspletely convinced by the dragon''s words. He did not even have a trace of doubt. His spiritual will waspletely captured by Garen''s imposing manner.

    "Now, put away your doubts and answer my question first.¡±

    "I''ll ask you again."

    "Young man, do you desire power?"

    Chester was slightly taken aback by the silver dragon''s solemn expression.

    Immediately, he recalled the mockery of his fellow nsmen, the anger and helplessness when his engagement was broken off, and the pride when he was a genius and was protected and looked forward to by his nsmen.............. Through these memories, the young Chester had realized that power was the only truth.

    "Desire."

    He answered firmly and firmly.

    Hearing this, Garen smiled lightly and said, ""Very good. From now on, you are my Shepherd, my Shepherd.¡±

    "I will bestow you with supreme power."

    Shepherd?

    Chester looked confused. He didn''t understand the meaning of this term.

    The dragon''s eyes seemed to have the power to see through Chester''s doubts, so he slowly said, "" You are God''s chosen shepherd, and the people of the world are the sheep behind you. You will make them lie down on the grass, lead them to rest by the water, awaken their souls, and guide them on the path of devout faith.¡±

    Chester understood.

    This god of unknown origin wanted to choose him as his messenger.

    In the shadow of the dragon''s body, Chester knelt on the ground and looked up at the dragon. At the same time, he whispered, "" I''m willing to be your shepherd and respond to all your wishes.¡±

    "But, Lord, why did you choose me, who is useless?¡±

    Garen smiled faintly and released some of his Dragon''s Might. In Chester''s senses, the True Dragon''s body seemed to have be infinitely majestic, like a towering mountain, like the sun, moon, and stars.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Because you saw me with your own eyes, and I havepassion and grace for lostmbs.¡±

    Garen''s goal was faith.

    The Shepherd he wanted to choose naturally needed to be subdued in a suitable way, so that he would be pious and loyal from the bottom of his heart, follow Garen''s figure, spread his teachings for Garen, and contribute everything.

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á -n?¦Íe| , c?m   Upon hearing Garen''s ethereal voice that seemed to originate from the Nine Heavens, Chester felt as if he had heard a divine voice, and his body trembled.

    Chester lowered his head and pressed it against the ground.

    Smelling the unique smell of the soil and grass, Chester''s eyes were filled with tears as he said in a choked voice, ""I was originally humble, walking in the dark forest with the will to die. However, because I saw the Lord with my own eyes, because of the Lord''s mercy and grace, I was illuminated by the Lord''s glory and became the Lord''s messenger.¡±

    "Lord, I will bring your glory to shine on the lost who are still walking in the darkness. Let them listen to your gospel and feel your glory.¡±

    The dragon nodded in satisfaction and retracted its Dragon''s Might that could affect people''s minds.

    Dragon''s Might was an essential ability of a True Dragon from birth to death, and its effects were varied.

    It could shock and kill arge number of lives, transmit its will, and subdue its minions.

    Garen did not need Chester''s terrifying talent or powerful strength. As long as he was devout and loyal, with a few tricks, Chester was almost qualified.

    "Chester, Shepherd who follows me, ept my gift.¡±

    As it spoke, the dragon extended a hooked toe and pointed the sharp tip of its w at Chester''s forehead.

    A dot of light bloomed.

    In an instant, countless knowledge flooded into Chester''s mind.

    All kinds of spells, knowledge of everything in the world, and the power of time.................. Chester''s Creature Level climbed all the way until he reached the Legendary threshold.

    To the current Garen, promoting a Legendary Apostle was not a difficult thing.

    At the same time, Chester''s dazed eyes gradually regained rity.

    "Thank you, my Lord, for bestowing me with this great power."

    " I will spread your glory, your gospel, and lead the lostmbs.¡±

    Chester said sincerely.

    Due to Garen''s infusion of arge amount of knowledge, this fifteen-year-old noble''s eyes became deep,pletely unlike the eyes of a youth.

 Chapter 1184 Azeroth, Tivat, Tyreya... A Colorful Alternate Dimension._1

    Chester, my shepherd. "

    "Now go do what you should do.¡±

    "Remember, no matter what difficulties and setbacks you encounter, I will always watch over you and protect you.¡±

    Garen said. At the same time, his body dissipated like light and shadow, leaving only the lingering sound, ethereal and holy.

    Chester didn''t stand up. Instead, he remained in a kneeling position until seven days and seven nightster. He slowly stood up and brushed away the wrinkles on his clothes. His body was suffused with a silver holy light as he walked out of the dense forest step by step, walking toward the vast world full of lostmbs.

    At the same time, the figures of the Dragons of Eternity and Time from another dimension swept across the continent, lifting up the Shepherds one by one.

    A simple and honest boy from the countryside.

    A young lord who was exiled to a remote area.

    A down-and-out aristocrat living on the streets.

    .............

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á- n?¦Íe|`c,0m   Garen chose a total of twelve apostles to act as his shepherds to travel across the continent, performing miracles and spreading faith for him.

    While he was selecting, brainwashing, and promoting the apostles, Garen was also searching for information about this world, mainly about the good and evil gods, as well as the magical gems.

    Good God and Evil God¡­.... In the main timeline, these were the two camps of the gods.

    Here, there were two opposing gods.

    "The Good and Evil Holy Sect is the mainstream religion in this world, and it''s the biggest obstacle for me to spread my religion.¡±

    "However, the time flow in this world is more than five hundred times faster than the main timeline.¡±

    "As for the Mystical Gemstones, they are strictly controlled by the Eternal Empire. They are responsible for producing, manufacturing, and selling them........... It was said that it was born from an ancient evil creature.¡±

    Amidst the drifting clouds, the dragon pondered and considered the next step of the n.

    After the twelve apostles had been chosen, Garen had been quietly paying attention to the progress of their spreading of faith.

    Every apostle possessed the strength of a Legend, and ording to the degree of their faith, Garen would increase the power bestowed upon them as appropriate.

    Due to the influence of these experts on the continent, the Church of Time had already taken shape. The stories of the Church of Time were spread in the streets and alleys, and the corresponding doctrines, temples, and clergymen were slowly developed.

    While paying attention to the progress of the Shepherd, Garen wandered around this time and space, exploring the secrets of this world while enjoying the scenery.

    Just like that, time passed quietly.

    The scale of the Church of Time was getting bigger and bigger, and it was starting to have some conflicts and friction with the Good and Evil Holy Sect.

    The Good and Evil Holy Sect sensed the threat from the Church of Time and immediately dered the Church of Time as a cult. They also arranged for the Arbitration Knights to search for and annihte all the members of the Church of Time. As the Good and Evil Holy Sect was the national religion of the Eternal Empire, the Church of Time suffered quite a bit of damage from their attacks.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    However, the level of power in this world was not high.

    Facing the Time Church that had twelve Legend rank Shepherds, the Holy Sect of Good and Evil''s operation wasn''t going smoothly either.

    In addition, due to therge-scale operation of the Good and Evil Holy Sect, many people became curious about the Church of Time. After understanding the Church of Time, they were attracted by the knowledge and power system that the Church of Time possessed that waspletely different from this world. A considerable number of people couldn''t help but join the Church of Time.

    At the same time, the Good and Evil Holy Sect was paying more and more attention to the Church of Time. The Pope was prepared to personally kill the twelve apostles of the Church of Time.

    Garen had the idea of observing and gaining more faith, so he decided to wait until his apostle could not hold on any longer before making a move.

    However, before the Pope of the Good and Evil Holy Sect made his move, something interesting happened.

    Eternal Empire, Imperial City Bert.

    Ten yearster, Chester, who was already twenty-five years old, had be handsome, sunny, and mature. He seemed to have blended into the crowd on the street. He didn''t exude any strange aura, nor did he attract any attention. He was just like the most ordinary pedestrian.

    He stared ahead of Chester.

    In front of the Imperial Court.

    In front of the countless citizens of the Eternal Empire, a messenger read out the order from Emperor Izlo, the Emperor of the Eternal Empire.

    "I hereby announce that in order to select the next Emperor of the Eternal Empire, I will follow the Ancient Emperor''s prophecy and begin the trial.¡±

    "All descendants of the Eternal Empire''s aristocrats are eligible to participate in the imperial trial.¡±

    "The first person toplete all the trials will be the next Emperor of the Eternal Empire.¡±

    As soon as the order was issued, the surroundings became deathly silent, and one could hear a pin drop.

    After the crowd came back to their senses, the entire Imperial City was in an uproar.

    The news spread quickly, and all the citizens of the Eternal Empire learned of the imperial decree concerning the next emperor. The nobles were in an uproar, scrambling to find the six locations of the Emperor''s Trial.

    Some of the influential nobles were ecstatic.

    This was because they already had some secret information about the Imperial Trials. Furthermore, they had all sorts of resources and could mobilize a lot of manpower and resources. There was a high chance that they would pass the Imperial Trials and be the next Imperial Lord.

    Garen took all of this into ount.

    Because he had stayed in this space for ten years, Garen had a deeper understanding of the Eternal Empire.

    He knew why the king of the Eternal Empire chose his sessor from the nobles.

    This was because Emperor Yizelor had never had any children in his entire life.

    Neither powerful techniques nor all sorts of minor folk prescriptions could solve Emperor Izlo''s reproductive problems. He was already sixty-two years old, but he still had no children, no heir to the Eternal Empire.

 Chapter 1185 Azeroth, Tivat, Tyreya... A Colorful Alternate Dimension._2

    As a result, the various small countries that had been suppressed and exploited by the Eternal Empire were beginning to stir. The imperial family was also scheming against each other over the matter of the heir, causing the Eternal Empire''s rule to be somewhat unstable.

    Emperor Yizelor recalled the prophecy left behind by the first emperor of the Eternal Empire.

    "Ancient Emperor''s Prophecy: When the Emperor''s bloodline is on the verge of being cut off, the current Emperor will follow my prophecy and start the Emperor Trial. He will choose the Emperor of Destiny from the nobles of the empire. This will ensure that the Eternal Empire will never fall.

    As for the Emperor Trial, it was a secret realm that only the imperial family knew about. If one wanted to pass the Imperial Trial, they first had to find it.

    "Six Emperor trial points¡­......... Eh, it seems to be the six secret realms that I''ve been to.¡±

    Garen thought to himself when he received the specific information.

    While he was ying in this world, he discovered an interesting secret realm. It was filled with all kinds of dangerous traps and monsters. Even ordinary Legends might not be able toe out after entering, but to Garen, it was just a little interesting toy.

    There were a total of six such mystic realms.

    After Garen found one of them by chance, he found the other five out of curiosity and cleared all of them. He knew the traps inside like the back of his hand.

    "So it''s called the Emperor Trial."

    Garen was certain that the six Secret Realms that he had cleared were the Emperor Trials.

    "In that case, things are getting interesting.¡±

    That night.

    The twelve shepherds of the Dragon of Eternity and Time listened to the teachings of their Lord God while praying as usual.

    The locations of the six Emperor Trials, as well as the various traps and strategies within the Emperor Trials, were all poured into the minds of these Shepherds.

    The few Shepherds who had the qualifications to participate in the Emperor Trial all went down the stage. With a clear goal in mind, they headed straight for the Emperor Trial.

    Because they had the strategy that Garen had given them, the Imperial Trial that was rather difficult even for Legendary creatures was not dangerous at all in front of Garen''s Shepherds. They passed through the trials with ease.

    While many nobles were still celebrating the fact that they had finally found the first Emperor''s Trial, they heard a piece of news that caught them off guard.

    A young noble named Chester had collected all six tokens of the Emperor''s Trial in just a month.

    Before this, Chester was still an unknown noble, and not many people had heard of his name.

    When the pastors spread their faith, they would hide their true identities.

    "A minor noble from a remote city has obtained the right to inherit the Eternal Empire.¡±

    "Tsk, I''m afraid the nobles of this empire are going crazy.¡±

    While opening up the Divine Pastures and spreading the faith, Garen was also very happy to enjoy all kinds of interesting events and reactions.

    "In addition, this Ancient Emperor''s prophecy seems to be correct.¡±<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    " Chester, as my shepherd, has be the emperor. The Eternal Empire will naturally belong to me. With my protection, if nothing unexpected happens, this empire will be eternal.¡±

    Garen thought to himself.

    After that, before Chester entered the Imperial Capital and officially became the Emperor, there was a steady stream of assassinations targeting Chester.

    Unfortunately, no matter how smart the assassin was, he would never have thought that the true identity of this little noble was actually one of the twelve heretic pastors wanted by the Holy Sect of Good and Evil. Therefore, all the assassinations failed due to various unexpected incidents.

    The great nobles joined forces and hoped that Emperor Izlo would take back the decree.

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á- n?¦Íe|`c,0m   However, due to Chester''s lucky performance as the chosen one, Emperor Izero''s determination was strengthened.

    He went against all odds and passed the throne to Chester before retiring.

    The new Emperor of the Eternal Empire, Chester the Great, was born.

    The Eternal Empire was the hegemon of this world. In terms of political structure and people''s livelihood, it was already quite perfect. There was nothing to change. The emperor only needed to protect the foundation, and that was enough to keep the Eternal Empire glorious.

    Many people felt that Chester had relied on luck to be the emperor.

    No one thought that Emperor Chester would make a big move.

    However, people realized that they were wrong.

    A few days after Emperor Chester took the throne, he started to make drastic changes to the Empire''s religious theocracy. He sealed off the influence of the Good and Evil Holy Sect within the Empire and reduced their status. At the same time, he also made the Time Church''s name clear and opposed the Good and Evil Holy Sect.

    Many nobles looked askance at him, thinking that Chester was ambitious and wanted to use the power of the emperor to crush the theocracy. The Church of Time was just a chess piece that was pushed out.

    Before this, the Pope of the Good and Evil Holy Sect was no weaker than the Emperor of the Eternal Empire.

    In this world, theocracy and royalty were equal.

    Faced with the provocation of the young Emperor Chester, the Good and Evil Holy Sect''s counterattack was rather intense.

    "Emperor Chester is one of the twelve Shepherds of the Church of Time.¡±

    "If he bes the Emperor of the Eternal Empire, he will bring the Eternal Empire into a state of eternal damnation.¡±

    "Glory Sect doesn''t recognize this heretic as a king.¡±

    They joined forces with many nobles who were dissatisfied with Chester''s session to the throne, as well as some small countries. The Good and Evil Holy Sect armed their believers and people, brazenly starting a rebellion. They attacked the Imperial City at night, wanting to kill Emperor Chester and establish a new king.

    In the night where blood sttered everywhere and smoke filled the air.

    The powerful Mystical Masters of the empire were firmly restrained.

 Chapter 1186 Azeroth, Tivat, Tyreya... A Colorful Alternate Dimension._3

    The Pope''s radiant figure took the opportunity to pass through the chaotic Imperial Court and enter the pce. Under the watchful eyes of the royal guards, he stopped less than a hundred meters away from Emperor Chester.

    Chester looked at the Pope.

    Pope Fu Er, the leader of the Good and Evil Holy Sect, was a rather powerful Mystic Artmaster.

    His face was old, but he was full of energy. His breathing was even, and he wore a ck and white robe. Small magical gems were embedded in the robe like stars, and the light they emitted was linked together. They rose and fell, and they formed a beautiful scene.

    "Chester, the Shepherd of the Church of Time.¡±

    "Do you think that you can shake the divine authority of the Good and Evil Holy Sect just because you''ve be the Emperor?¡±

    "Ignorant heretic."

    The Pope calmly said.

    He extended his palm and aimed it at Chester.

    The light from the 40 odd gemstones became dazzling and linked together.

    Sizzle ..... A magic circle appeared under Chester''s feet.

    In an instant, a destructive thunderstorm appeared and engulfed Chester''s body. At the same time, it dyed the pce white.

    "Your death is just the beginning. I will also eliminate the other heretic pastors one by one, leaving no one alive.¡±

    the Pope said coolly. Without even looking at the results of the mystical technique, he turned and left.

    However, before he stepped out of the pce¡­

    An aura that caused one''s heart to palpitate suddenly emerged, causing the Pope''s expression to change slightly. He turned his head in shock.

    On the other side.

    Chester, who was supposed to be dead, was unscathed.

    Not only that, although his appearance did not change, his demeanor and temperament werepletely different.

    Chester''s pupils were a tinum color, and time seemed to be mixed up with his body. The past, present, and future merged into one, giving him an indescribable sense of majesty and oppression. It was as if a god had descended, and his might was vast.

    Facing this ''Chester,'' the Pope felt like prostrating himself in worship.

    "You''re not Chester. Who are you?¡±

    The Pope quickly reacted, and the magical gems all over his body simultaneously burst out with dazzling light, ready to battle.

    Garen, who was using Chester''s body, swept his gaze across the Mystic Technique Gem on the surface of the Pope''s body and said slowly, ""Chester is my Shepherd, and he''s herding faith for me. Who do you think I am?¡±

    The Pope''s pupils contracted.

    "You are the god that the Temporal Church worships?¡±

    "The Dragon of Eternity and Time¡­........ Hmph, there are only good gods and evil gods among the gods.¡±

    With a single thought, all the gems linked together at the same time. The effects of the spells umted andbined, forming the pope''s most powerful technique.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Án?¦Íel   But at this moment.

    Kacha!

    His robe, staff, crown, ne, boots¡­........... All the equipment that was embedded with magical gems shattered at the same time, as if they were cut by an invisible object.

    "Ah?"

    The naked Pope did not know what was going on. He was in a mess in the wind, at a loss and at a loss.

    Garen stretched out his hand, and the Mystical Technique Gems were attracted and gathered in front of Garen.

    Some of them were like round ss, some were like hearts, and some were like solid mes........... Every single one of them was different from the others. In Garen''s eyes, they carried the rules of this world.

    "I''m very curious. After losing the gemstone, can you use your special technique again?¡±

    Garen said lightly as he yed with a red magical gem.

    Each of these gemstones represented an independent spell. The Arcanist could use his spirit and magic power to form a connection with the gemstone. Through thebination of different gemstones, he could cast a variety of strange spells. As the Arcanist became stronger, the quality of the gemstone would also increase step by step. The twoplemented each other.

    From Garen''s observation, if a Mystic Art Master lost the gemstone, they would lose all their abilities.

    However, there were very few Arcane Masters who had stepped into the Demigod level like the Pope. Garen had never encountered one before, so he was not sure of his reaction after losing the gemstone.

    On the other side, Garen''s face was reflected in the Pope''s pupils, and his eyes were filled with fear.

    He tried his best to summon his gem.

    Garen felt the resistance from the Mystical Technique Gem, but he easily suppressed it.

    The Pope, who had lost the gemstone, did not react for a long time.

    Garen shook his head slightly and thought, It seems that even the strongest Mystic Art Master will be an ordinary person after losing the gemstone.¡±

    By relying on the Mystical Gemstone, even the lowest level Mystical Master did not need to chant or prepare to cast a spell. The effect was shocking, but because they relied too much on it, it was almost equivalent to their own natal item. Once they lost the gem, the Mystical Master would not be able to use his magic power and powerful spirit.

    This kind of spellcasting system was too extreme. The advantages and disadvantages were very obvious.

    " Lost sheep, ept my guidance. I will grant you true power that belongs to you.¡±

    Facing the Pope who was at a loss, Garen''s voice became peaceful as he spoke.

    At the same time, the entire world in the Pope''s eyes strangely fell into a state of stillness. The mes of war outside the pce, the frozen night wind, the smoke and night wind that were frozen in mid-air, and the warriors and mystic arts masters that were like sculptures...............

    "There''s clearly no mystic technique gem¡­...... This, this was the power of a god.¡±

    The Pope was shocked.

    Looking at Garen again, the Pope''s faith was shaken.

    He prayed every day, eager to hear the holy voice of the gods, but he never received any answer.

 Chapter 1187 Azeroth, Tivat, Tyreya... A Colorful Alternate Dimension._4

    The so-called good and evil gods seemed to be just an illusory legend.

    Actually, a long time ago, the Pope had lost his true faith. The reason why he attacked the Church of Time and even started a rebellion was to protect his own power and status. The gods were not around, and the divine power belonged to the Pope.

    "Are you really a god?"

    The Pope''s body trembled as he inquired.

    Garen smiled. " You''ve already seen me with your own eyes. Why don''t you use your own eyes and your own heart to look at me carefully? "¡±

    Upon hearing this, the Pope''s expression was a little nk as he looked up at Garen who was standing at the top of the stairs.

    At the same time.

    The entire world in the Pope''s eyes was changing dramatically.

    In his field of vision, Chester''s body was covered in dazzling silver light and brilliant might. He shattered the dome of the pce and soared into the sky. In the blink of an eye, he became a giant god whose body covered the sky and the sun. His wings covered the night sky, making it difficult to see his full appearance.

    Under the shadow of the Giant God, the Pope staggered back a few steps and fell to the ground.

    When he came back to his senses, Chester was still in his human form. The pce was intact, and the Giant God''s figure was no longer there.

    But the scene just now had already been branded into the Pope''s mind, unable to be erased.

    "I''ve been lost for too long.¡±

    "God, please forgive me for my mistakes and allow me to fall into your arms.¡±

    The good and evil gods who had never appeared before, the gods who had disyed their mighty power in front of him.

    The Pope chose thetter.

    " Lostmb, you have already walked on the right path. I forgive your previous disrespect and bestow divine grace upon your faith.¡±

    Garen smiled, and his body shed in front of the Pope. He tapped his forehead with one hand, and the Pope looked as if he had been blessed, his expression pious and excited.

    This Pope had extraordinary influence and was transformed by Garen into his own shepherd.

    Nothing unexpected happened during the process, and everything went smoothly.

    At the same time, Garen''s original body, which was hovering in the Sky Domain and hiding his figure, revealed a puzzled expression on his dragon face.

    "Could it be that there really are no gods in this time and space, and that the good and evil gods are just legends?¡±

    "Otherwise, how could I not react after I had already converted the Pope into my own believer?¡±

    Garen shook his head and continued to retreat behind the scenes.

    With the addition of the Pope, the leader of the rebellion, the night raid naturally came to an end.

    One by one, the great nobles who participated were hanged, and some small countries were wiped out.

    Since the Pope of the Good and Evil Holy Sect had be the Shepherd of the Space-Time Church, coupled with the policies of Chester, the Emperor of the Empire, the Holy Sect slowly changed its course and became the Space-Time Church.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    However, even though the Pope had betrayed them, there were still some people who had unwavering faith in the good and evil gods. They left the corrupted Holy Sect of Good and Evil and secretly went against the Space-time Church. Interestingly, the ones who resisted the most were mostly young people.

    The Temporal Church did not show any mercy when it came to matters of faith.

    Those who could be converted into believers would be converted, and those who could not would bebeled as heretics and burned at the stake.

    As time passed, the Spacetime Church, under the cooperation of the Pope and the Emperor, quickly became the new Orthodoxy. Moreover, it was farrger than the Holy Sect of Good and Evil, because the Eternal Empire had not supported the Holy Sect of Good and Evil in its development. It had simply not interfered.

    In addition, Garen''s main body would also perform miracles from time to time to expand his influence.

    As a result, in the thirtieth year of this space-time, Garen''s temples could be seen everywhere. The number of believers of the Space-time Church increased exponentially, and Garen began to feel the obvious gathering of faith.

    As for Garen''s main body, he was mainly staying in a temporary dragon nest in the Faol Mountain Range during this period of time, living in seclusion.

    This mountain range was also the main source of mystic technique gems.

    As time passed, the rocks and soil here would mutate and turn into mystical gems that would be produced continuously as the source of power for the mystical masters.

    Garen spent a lot of time researching the Mystical Technique Gem.

    He discovered that these gemstones were actually the embodiment of rules. They could allow the lowest level Mystic Art Master to use the simplest method to perform a Mystic Art. Moreover, they were like building blocks. If there were enough gemstones and they were suitable, they could even build a small world.

    " A brand new dimension that ispletely different from the main timeline indeed has many surprises waiting to be discovered.¡±

    Garen opened his eyes and grabbed many magical gems.

    The legendary Good and Evil Gods, as well as the Mystical Gem, there were still secrets waiting for Garen to discover. However, Garen was not in a hurry. He was prepared to leave this time and space first and open up a new Godhead Farm.

    In order to explore the uses of the Mystical Technique Gem, before leaving, Garen ordered Chester and the Pope to spread the usage of the Mystical Technique Gem in all aspects.

    When Garen came here again, he hoped to see a brand new Empire of Mystical Techniques that could surprise him.

    After that, Garen left this space-time and went to a more suitable new timeline to continue opening up the Divine Pastures.

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á- n?¦Íe|`c,0m   Because of his rich experience, in different time and space, Garen could often see like a torch and find the most suitable way to spread his faith. In the shortest amount of time, he could satisfy the opening elements of Divinity Farm.

    Most of Garen''s Godhead Farm was established in a space-time that was based on a branch of the main timeline, but there were also some that were in a different space-time that waspletely different from the main timeline.

    Azeroth, Tivat, Tyreya, Warhammer Universe..............

    This trip to alternate dimensions had deepened Garen''s understanding of alternate dimensions, and he had seen many alternate dimensions that werepletely different from the main timeline.

    Some of the dangers of the alternate dimensions made Garen feel apprehensive. He only stayed for a short while before leaving, and did not set it as a Divine Pastures.

    However, Garen had also memorized the coordinates of some of the alternate dimensions. He felt that he could travel again after he became stronger.

    Nine years after the main timeline.

    Garen ended his journey through different dimensions and returned to the Hero''s Domain in the main timeline.

    Not long after he returned to the Hero''s Domain, Garen, who was only one step away from a mid-level Divine Power, began to feel a deep sense of sleepiness when he was absorbing life energy. Hence, he entered the Peak of Eternal Heroic Spirits and fell into a deep sleep.

 Chapter 1188 Rock Dragon God, Mechanical Dragon God, Demon Dragon God

    Time flowed like water, neither fast nor slow. At the same time, it flowed forward.

    While Garen was sleeping, all sorts of events happened in the main timeline as usual. However, due to the two intense cross-ne wars that happened shortly after, the mental endurance of the intelligent creatures had greatly improved. They were already used to many things that would have been noticed in the past, and even felt that it was dull.

    Soon, 50 years passed.

    The current situation of the dragon race was worrying.

    After the end of the Giant Extinction War, the dragons had also suffered considerable damage. However, before the dragons could collect the fruits of victory and recover from the aftermath of the war, the gods and their believers began to jointly punish the dragons.

    The dragons, who were regarded as the Cmity of the Multiverse, were targeted and maliciously targeted from all sides. The dragon-ying operation was rampant again, and the deeds of the brave warriors were praised and spread.

    Therefore, in the past few decades, not only did the Dragon n''s situation not recover, but it also became even worse.

    Other than the Metal Dragon God, the other Dragon Gods had also built new Divine Kingdoms in the Hero Domain. However, they did not give up their original Divine Kingdoms immediately. They only left a path of retreat in the Hero Domain just in case.

    Moreover, more and more True Dragons, including Legendary Immemorial Dragons and Ancient Divine Power Dragons, were targeted by almost all intelligent creatures. They began to leave the main material world or the outer ne where they were originally located to enter the Hero Domain. In the fourth level of the Hero Domain, they built their own dragon nest.

    The situation was bad.

    Naturally, there were also some good things that were worth celebrating.

    First, the Stone Giant race was imnted with the dragon inheritance under the cooperation of the God of Stone Giants. They changed their form and became a new dragon species, merging into the dragon race.

    The stone dragon species was born.

    The God of Stone Giants was renamed the God of Stone Dragons and became a member of the Dragon God System.

    Abandoning their original race and joining the enemy camp caused the rock dragon race to suffer a lot of disdain and criticism.

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á- n?¦Íe|`c,0m   However, ording to their personalities, they didn''t care at all.

    As for the God of Rock Dragon who betrayed the Giant God System and joined the Dragon God System, many gods felt that he would lose some faith and his divine power would fall. However, what surprised the gods was that the God of Rock Dragon''s divine persona level had increased by one level, reaching fifteen, which was the top intermediate divine power.

    Currently, the faith of the rock dragon race was still very firm.

    The rock dragons believed that the God of Rock Dragons was willing to bear the infamy and betray the god system in order to protect them, so their faith was even firmer.

    This kind of rock-solid faith made the gods in the sky envious.

    However, there was no mention of a dragon race worshipping a Dragon God. For example, Bahamut was revered as the Metal Dragon God, but there were also many Metal Dragons who worshiped the Dragon God of Justice and Arbitration, Landish, the Dragon God of Death and Judgment, Kulonipus, the Dragon God of Destruction, or the Immortal Dragon Queen, Tiamat.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The stone dragons that had received the dragon''s inheritance would be influenced by the habits and concepts of the true dragon, and they would slowly begin to believe in other dragon gods.

    In the long run, they would truly integrate into the dragon race and be regarded as true dragons.

    There were many true dragons that did not recognize the stone dragon species.

    Other than the stone dragon, there was also a subspecies of the dragon race that was born.

    Including Ba Tian Long, Qing Tian Long, Lu Tian Long, Yao Tian Long............ A mechanical dragon species that was waiting for a mechanical dragon.

    Because they did not possess true dragon might, dragon breath, or dragon inheritance, these mechanical dragons were considered sub-dragons.

    If there were intelligent creatures who treated the mechanical dragons as ordinary sub-dragons and underestimated them, they would be in big trouble. This was because the weakest mechanical dragon was also a carefully created war weapon. There were many demigod-level individuals among the legendary steel monsters. They were rare in number but had powerfulbat strength. They were born for war.

    As the mechanical dragons were mainly distributed in the Bottomless Abyss and Scorched Hell, they were not very famous in the entire Multiverse. They were not as well-known as the stone dragons, but the demons and devils in the Bloodbath Battlefield knew these mechanical dragons very well.

    The demons had suffered a lot, but the demons felt at ease because of their mechanical dragon allies.

    At the same time, a Mechanical Dragon God with top-tier weak Divine Power killed a Demon Lord during his first appearance. He became famous in the Myriad Abyss ins and received the recognition of the Dragon God faction, joining the Dragon God faction.

    He was called the Mechanical Dragon God, the Mechanical Heavenly Dragon, and the Construct Dragon God...........

    After the Machinery Heavenly Venerate researched the Demon Overlord with Lesser Divine Power, he gathered a lot ofputing power and precious metal resources to create the first Lesser Divine Power mechanical unit. It required at least 60% of the current Machinery Heavenly Venerate''sputing power to operate and could not be replicated. There was only one that acted as the consciousness carrier of the Machinery Heavenly Venerate and led the mechanical army.

    In fact, the upper limit of the Machinery Heavenly Venerate was not limited to this.

    However, Garen had ced restrictions on its core program and shackled it.

    Without Garen''s permission, the Mechanical Heavenly Venerate was not allowed to develop basic science.

    This was to prevent the Mechanical Heavenly Venerate from breaking through and escaping his control.

    However, when Garen broke through to the mid-level Divine Power, he could remove some of the restrictions and allow the Mechanical Heavenly Venerate to start a higher level of research.

    All in all, the Rock Dragon God and the Mechanical Dragon God.

    There was also the birth of the stone dragon species and the mechanical dragon species, which injected fresh blood into the weak dragon race and gave them a shot in the arm, allowing them to have more chips to fight against the gods.

 Chapter 1189 Rock Dragon God, Mechanical Dragon God, Demon Dragon God

    In addition, with the blessing of the faith of the dragon race and the heroic spirits, the Dragons of Eternity and Time who had fallen in the war of giant extinction and the Beasnd had beenpletely resurrected, and their condition had even improved to another level. As heavy magic and resonance casting had been widely recognized, they had now formed two new authorities.

    Due to the performance of the Dragon of Eternity and the Dragon of Time, the True Dragon Faith gained was even more pious.

    His Godhead level had also increased.

    (The gods already knew that the Dragon of Eternity and Time was a clone, but ordinary intelligent creatures did not know.)

    As for the other fallen Dragon God, he had also obtained a preliminary divine body. However, it was still rather unstable and needed a long time to recuperate.

    In fact, the speed at which the Dragon Gods were resurrected had exceeded the Dragon God lineage''s expectations.

    However, this was also within reason.

    As the situation of the Dragon race being ostracized and targeted was getting worse, the True Dragons felt the malice from the gods and other intelligent races, so they ced more hope and faith on the Dragon Gods, praying that the fallen Dragon Gods would quickly resurrect and once again be the guardians of the Dragon race, protecting the True Dragons.

    Due to the massive condensation of faith, even the Extraordinary Divine Power of the other Dragon Gods had increased.

    However, the gods didn''t care much about this.

    In their eyes, this was nothing more than ast gasp.

    The Dragon Gods ''advancement was not considered high, and the new dragon species and the two Dragon Gods did not have the power to turn the situation around. As long as the punishment and blockade continued, they would continue to work together topress the living space of the True Dragons. When the Dragon race weakened step by step, no matter how devout their faith was, without the existence of the poption of the race, the extraordinary divine power that the Dragon Gods had just increased would rapidly weaken.

    The above were some of the situations that the dragon n faced.

    During this period of time, the battle for the throne of the Abyss intensified.

    Even though Dymogorgon had tried his best to hide in the 600th level of the abyss, he was still discovered and locked onto.

    The first to discover Dymogorgen was the Demon Prince, the Spider Demon General, and the Tarant Mystika.

    After the Tarant Miska summoned his partner Chaos, a demon prince and the creator of Tanari joined forces to deal with the injured Demogorgon, who had barely recovered. The chasested dozens of Abyssal Levels, causing nearly a hundred Abyssal Demon Lords to participate in the chaotic battle.

    In the end, because the King of Insects also appeared and participated, it went against the Tarant after Chaos.

    Among them were the Dark Sovereign, the Undead King, and the Archdukes of Demons like Baphomet. Evil Gods like the Eye Demon Matriarch were also involved.

    In the dangerous situation of being surrounded by a pack of wolves, Demogorgon relied on his keen intuition that he had trained when he was weak to find a gap between the opposing wolves. He sessfully escaped and hid again.

    Even though they had lost track of Dymogorgon, the Bottomless Abyss had not yet regained its peace.

    Two Demon Princes, the King of Insects and the Tarant Mystique.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The Demon Duke who ruled over a region, the descendant of Chaos, the Prince of Beasts, the Dark Sovereign, and the Undead King.

    The evil god of the bottomless abyss, the great matriarch of Eye Demon, the Heart-Devouring War God, the God of Sun and Fire............

    Many evil and powerful existences stirred up the storm in the Bottomless Abyss, venting their desires and power, increasing the danger level of the Bottomless Abyss once again, bing a terrifying ne in the Multiverse.

    In the past, although the Bottomless Abyss was terrifying, there were still some fearless ne travelers who dared to enter and explore.

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Án?¦Íel   However, the current Bottomless Abyss was like a meat grinder, and they could die at any time. Only lunatics who were not afraid of death dared to step into it.

    However, in the current situation, the chaos in the Bottomless Abyss had attracted arge portion of the gods ''attention, which was a good thing for the dragons.

    The Dragon Gods were even happy to see the birth of the Demon Monarch.

    In this case, the gods would no longer have the time to focus on sealing and punishing the dragon race.

    However, the waters of the Bottomless Abyss were too deep. Even if the Dragon Gods were to throw themselves into it, they would not be able to determine the final ownership of the Demon Monarch. Instead, they would easily fall into danger.

    As for the Sovereign Dark Gloom and the Beast Prince, who had signed a contract with the Dragon God lineage.

    The two Archdemons had never sought help from the Dragon God. Clearly, they were waiting for the most crucial moment, when they felt that they could make the final decision, before using the contract.

    The situation in the Bottomless Abyss was worth paying attention to.

    However, outside the Bottomless Abyss, something else happened.

    In less than a day, several prime material worlds were shattered, losing all metal and steel elements. The resulting disaster caused billions of lives to fall into eternal death.

    The gods observed the destroyed prime material world and locked onto a target that the gods were unwilling to believe based on the traces left behind.

    Primordial Aragami-a mid-level Divine Power, the Iron Queen.

    The reason why he did not believe it was because the Iron Queen had died in the war between the Aragami and the gods in the ancient era.

    The difficulty of resurrecting Aragami was much higher than that of gods.

    Many gods believed that there were evil beings or evil gods who were imitating the Iron Queen''s abilities and carrying out some kind of evil n. However, there were also some gods who were on guard and felt that this was a sign that the Aragami were about to make aeback.

    They believed that the Aragami that had been forgotten in the corners of the world were quietly awakening.

    All in all, the Dragon God was looking for or creating an opportunity to break the situation, the Demon Lord was fighting in the Abyss, the Gods were watching from their own country, and the Primordial Aragami were waiting for an opportunity to make a move................. Under the calm surface of the Multiverse, a terrifying undercurrent was brewing.

 Chapter 1190 Rock Dragon God, Mechanical Dragon God, Demon Dragon God

    Under such circumstances.

    Hero Domain, Level Four True Dragon Domain

    On the first level of the Dragon Court, countless True Dragons were either resting in their dragon nests on the empty inds or galloping to their hearts ''content, flying between the clouds and wind, enjoying the pleasure of their wings rubbing against the air and tearing apart the wind and sunlight.

    Suddenly.

    In the center of the Royal Court.

    A majestic and vast dragon''s might burst out like a storm, sweeping in all directions and sweeping across the vast space. The abyss-like dragon''s might even made many Immemorial Dragons and Immemorial Dragons tremble in their hearts. For a moment, they forgot to fly and fell down like birds with broken wings.

    It was not just at the level of the Royal Court.

    Even in the Sky Garden, the Land of Fire, and the Underground World (the original Dwarf World), some powerful ancient dragons or demigod-like heroic spirits in the Hero Domain sensed the vast and glorious dragon''s might. They could not help but look up into the sky, as if they could see through theyers of space to the Dragon Court.

    The dragon''s might came and went quickly.

    In a short moment, it disappeared.

    The True Dragons regained their senses and stopped their falling bodies. They couldn''t help but show no vignce or fear. Instead, they looked at the majestic hall in the center of the Royal Court with joy and admiration on their masks.

    "Lord of the Heroic Spirits, Lord of the Dragon Court."

    "The great Garen Aurelian has awakened.¡±

    The True Dragons raised their necks and breathed out resplendent dragon breaths toward the sky to celebrate the awakening of the Lord of the Dragon Court. For a moment, the entire Dragon Court was filled with different dragon breaths, like fireworks blooming in the sky. They were colorful and colorful.

    In the center of the Royal Court, in the Hall of Eternal Heroes.

    The dragon''s might erupted from here and then converged here.

    At the same time.

    In the Hall of Eternal Heroic Spirits, which was focused on the eyes of many True Dragons, a pair of bright and resplendent tinum dragon eyes slowly opened, as if they could see through everything in the world and point to the origin of the rules.

    Creak .... A silver dragon stood up and stretched its body.

    With every move, the formless river of time rippled.

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á -n?¦Íe| , c?m   After more than fifty years of slumber, Garen stretchedzily and began to examine himself.

    In terms of body shape, due to Garen''s restrictions, he did not reveal his true appearance. There were no changes on the surface, but the change in appearance was not small.

    The scales that were originally shining with silver light had almost all turned silver-gray. The surface was ted with specks of brilliant silver, deep and beautiful. The scales on his body seemed to be a silver universe decorated with billions of stars, and there were ring-shaped ck gxies on it.

    In addition, Garen''s scales had be thicker, and his dragon horns had also be thicker.

    In the eyes of the True Dragon, this body had already left its youthful vigor and became filled with mature dignity. It was charming, reliable, and steady.

    Any female dragon here, seeing Garen in this state, could not help but feel passionate feelings of love and courtship.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Two hundred and six years old."

    Garen muttered to himself, reading out his current age in the main timeline.

    ording to the age of a True Dragon, Garen had officially stepped into the stage of a mature dragon.

    In the life of an ordinary True Dragon, a dragon in its prime was a very important stage. During this period, the True Dragon would gradually master the spell-like abilities it possessed, greatly improve its physique, and determine its own talent and potential.

    A very outstanding true dragon. In the prime of its life, it could be a legendary creature.

    Of course, Garen could not bepared to an ordinary True Dragon.

    In his prime, he had already grown to a level that could rival the Dragon Gods.

    Garen''s Creature Level had broken through eighty and reached eighty-two, which was equivalent to a mid-level Divine Power.

    "In the prime of his life, he is a mid-level divine power.¡±

    ¡°................. Phew."

    Garen let out a long breath, his expression calm.

    He felt that his heart had be calmer and more stable. In the past, he would be happy for this breakthrough, but now, his heart was as calm as an ancient well. It was as calm as the eternal river of time.

    "With the endless life force from the Hero Domain, I can still feel the power of the Hero Domain.¡±

    " I estimate that I can break through to be a great Divine Power at the Ancient Dragon stage.¡±

    Garen took a deep breath of the Life Energy, feeling the nourishment of the Life Energy on his body as he thought to himself.

    The life force that belonged to the entire outer ne was used by Garen alone. It was a rare divine item that even a great Divine Power would be envious of.

    "My choice when I was young was not wrong.¡±

    "Leaving the dragon n will naturally reduce the trouble, but it''s also impossible to have the Dragon God lineage to rely on, umting so much in such a short period of time.¡±

    All of this started when Garen agreed to the request of the Ancient Golden Dragon Rockvader to be the Lord of the Dragon Court.

    "The Galleons I saw back then were more than three hundred years old. Now that I think about it, they were roughly at the level of beginner intermediate Divine Power.¡±

    " I''ve just be a middle-aged dragon, and I''ve be a mid-level Divine Power. Compared to all my other space-time peers, I''m not considered ordinary.¡±

    Garen thought to himself that he was born with a White Dragon variant. Compared to the Garen from other dimensions, especially existences like the Star Creator Dragon King, he was considered to have started from the bottom. Now that he was able to surpass Galleon''s growth speed, it was already something to be proud of.

    As a Time Dragon, Garen would notpare his growth speed with ordinary creatures, because it was like the difference between heaven and earth. There was nothing topare.

    The target of hisparison was himself in another space-time.

 Chapter 1191 Rock Dragon God, Mechanical Dragon God, Demon Dragon God

    " In another few hundred years, when I be an Ancient Dragon and break through to be a great Divine Power.¡±

    " The Gods ''blockade ........ It will fall without attack."

    " But before that, if ''They'' realize this, they definitely won''t be limited to superficial restrictions. They might try to start a real war.¡±

    Garen''s gaze was deep as he pondered silently.

    As Garen grew stronger, the effects of Time Dragon Countercurrent on Garen actually became weaker and weaker.

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á -n?¦Íe| , c?m   This was because when Garen was a Lesser Divine Power, he could summon a Greater Divine Power. However, when he was a Medium Divine Power, he could still summon a Greater Divine Power. Even if he was a Greater Divine Power, the situation might not change much.

    "However, it is not easy for the gods to make up their minds and unitepletely.¡±

    At the same time, Garen closed his eyes slightly as information shed through his mind. In the blink of an eye, he understood what had happened during his sleep.

    " The Abyss has be even more chaotic. "

    " The Aragami seems to be taking action. "

    ¡°................ In such a chaotic world, I probably wouldn''t be able to grow into an Ancient Dragon in peace.¡±

    The dragon''s eyes flickered, and his expression was calm.

    At this moment, Garen remembered the warning the Primogenitor Energy Dragon had given him before he left.

    "The tree wants to be calm, but the wind doesn''t stop. The time and space you''re in is about to have a storm.¡±

    A storm wasing ...... In the beginning, Garen thought that the Strength Dragon Ancestor was referring to the Giant Divine System.

    But now, it seemed that it was only one God System. Even the Giant God System, which was one of the best among them, was not qualified.

    At the same time.

    Under the impact of Garen''s aura, Yuna, who was sleeping, woke up.

    After fifty years, Yuna was still a Low-Level Divine Power, and her Creature Level was not even seventy yet. She still had a long way to go before she could reach a Mid-Level Divine Power. Her growth speed was not considered slow, butpared to Garen, it paled inparison.

    Yuna rubbed her eyes as she looked at the silver-gray dragon whose scales were as deep as the starry sky. She instantly woke up, and her gaze was like a nail, fixed on Garen.

    The mighty and majestic silver dragon was now exuding a mature and stable charm, like a walking hormone.

    Garen turned his head and looked at Yuna who had just woken up.

    Their gazes met.

    Garen could feel that the Energy Dragon girl''s gaze was heating up rapidly, bing scorching hot.

    In the next second, Yuna pped her dragon wings. Like a wolf or tiger, her eyes glowed as she pounced at the charming silver dragon in front of her.

    "Garen, let''s have a baby dragon!¡±<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Facing the passionate Yuna, Garen, who had been asleep for more than fifty years, did not stand on ceremony.

    In the blink of an eye, the atmosphere in the dragon nest became scorching hot. The two giant dragons were entangled.

    It was only after a long time that the shaking space finally calmed down. The Power Dragon girl was no longer moving. Her body was limp, but her dragon scales were dazzling and shiny.

    Next to him, Garen was still full of energy.

    After his partner took a short rest, the two dragons fought again, and so on.

    After nearly a year of debauchery, Yuna finally could not hold on any longer and fell asleep. As for Garen, due to his continuous sleep for more than fifty years and his current body that was simr to a mid-level Divine Power, he was still full of energy.

    While Yuna was resting, Garen opened the Gate of Time and Space and went to the various Divinity Ranches to harvest the first wave of Divinity.

    During this period, Garen had also searched for traces of the Nine-faced Dragon God through the Dragon God System in different time and space, but he did not obtain any useful information.

    On this day.

    Garen, who was in the Eternal Heroic Spirit Hall, shaping the Hero Domain''s rules and carrying out the ne-level Divine Kingdom creation project, suddenly narrowed his eyes and received a message from the Metal Dragon God.

    "Garen, there''s a God who''s plundering our Dragon God''s faith.¡±

    "If you''re interested, you can go and deal with it. It''s a good time to move your recently awakened body and verify your current strength.¡±

    After a detailed conversation with the Metal Dragon God, Garen understood who the Metal Dragon God was referring to.

    Faith was the bottom line of a god.

    Even though the Dragon God lineage was limited in many ways, not many gods dared to plot to plunder the dragon race''s belief. Moreover, true dragons were proud by nature and rarely believed in gods other than dragons. For many gods, plundering the dragon race''s belief was a thankless task.

    However, there were always exceptions.

    For example, there was a god named Nilskyak, and a ............. The Dragon God, the God of Fairy Dragons.

    As for why this Dragon God didn''t appear in the few wars of the Dragon n, and why the Metal Dragon God said that he was plundering the Dragon n''s faith.

    This was because in a very long time ago, he had left the Dragon God System because of his love for fairies and joined the Joy Pce of the Fairy God System. He had even created the Fairy Race called the Fairy Dragon.

    Demon Dragon, possessing Dragon Might, Dragon Breath, and Dragon Inheritance.

    However, the inheritance imnted by the Fairy Dragon God made them deny their true dragon identity and see themselves as the fairies, as the guardians of ordinary fairies.

    " The God of Fairy Dragons, Nilskyak, a mid-level Divine Power.¡±

    " Alright, I''ll use ''Him'' to test the power I have now.¡±

    The silver dragon''s expression was calm. Its body shed and left the Eternal Hall of Heroes.

 Chapter 1192 On This Day, The Elves Once Again Recalled The Fear Of Being Dominated._1

    One of the Outer nes, Olympus Forest, Wild Wilderness, the country of Afande, which was also the location of the Elven Kingdom.

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Án?¦Íel   The Wild was a ce made up of various climates and environments. There were all kinds of majestic trees, maple trees, birch trees, and oak trees.......... These tall deciduous nts soared into the sky, and the lower trees and shrubs crisscrossed. The ground under the canopy was also dotted with moss and ferns.

    As the name suggested, this ce had a wild and unrestrained natural beauty.

    There was a description of this ne in the ne guide.

    It was a warm and peaceful ne.

    It had a rich and colorful natural environment.

    It was the domain of spirits.

    The wild was not only a vast forest. The forest was only one of itsyers.

    Like most outer nes, the Wild had three levels, and it was famous for the first level. The other two levels were less famous.

    The first level was the open space in the green forest. It was a huge forest world that was covered by countless towering trees.

    The kingdom of Alfander was located in the Greenwood Grounds.

    The second level, the Endless Sea, was the end of the Sea God River that ran through the upper nes. The entire world only had an endless ocean.

    The Sea Elven God had once lived in the Endless Sea, in a divine kingdom that belonged to her, andter moved into the Afande Kingdom.

    The third level was the Silver Sand Land. This was a boundless desert formed by countless white fine sand and stones. It was empty and deste, and very few creatures lived here.

    It was obvious that the outer ne of the Wild was the main base of the Elf God System.

    After the end of the War of Glory, the Elven God System, which had been defeated and returned, called upon the elves of the major nes to enter the wild, while the elven gods lived together in the Afande Kingdom to recuperate.

    However, the Wild was not a world that only belonged to the elves.

    Flower spirits, palm tree spirits, tree demons, fireflies, and other spirits that loved the forest environment. There were also green dragons, blue dragons, brass dragons, red copper dragons, amethyst dragons, and other dragons. The figures of angels such as Peng Yu and Caleb could also be found in the wild, especially in the open space of the green forest.

    It was night time in the clearing of the green forest.

    A white moon stood in the milky gxy, shining with the stars in the sky. The bright light passed through the gaps of the countless lush tree crowns and projected into the jungle world below. Under the trees, the branches and leaves danced with the night wind. Beautiful and huge fireflies flew between the branches and leaves of the oak linden, bathing in the milky moonlight. It was dreamy and beautiful.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Whoosh!

    An unnatural strong wind started to blow.

    A strong green dragon in its prime took a deep breath and sucked the huge fireflies into its mouth. Then, it chewed with crunching sounds. Feeling the juice sshing in its mouth, it narrowed its eyes in enjoyment.

    At the same time.

    Some of the fairies who were singing and dancing around the green dragon, even standing on its back and horns, were a little afraid. They shouted angrily at the green dragon," Wahhh, don''t eat fireflies. Fireflies are green meteors in the forest. Big idiot, you''re going against the teachings of the God of Fairy Dragons.¡±

    The green dragon came back to his senses and said with a gloomy expression,"I''m sorry, my evil dragon nature was agitated and subconsciously hurt my fireflypanion.¡±

    As he spoke, the green dragon revealed a depressed look in the contradiction between nature and faith.

    At this moment, the tree demons, flower spirits, and other fairies danced and sang around the green dragon in groups,forting it and telling it that this was not the green dragon''s fault. As long as it followed the teachings of the Fairy Dragon God and continued to believe piously, the Fairy Dragon God would forgive its fault.

    The green dragon was happy. It resisted its instinct to eat these little fairies and yed happily with them.

    This scene was reflected in Garen''s vision.

    In the sea of green ripples, Garen had already quietly descended and concealed his body and aura. He first observed the situation in the open space of the green forest.

    As expected, a portion of the dragons in the Greenwood Grounds threw themselves into the embrace of the Fairy Dragon God and became the guardians of the fairies.

    ¡°........... Goblin guardians."

    Bathed in the milky-white moonlight, the dragon looked down at the green world from high above with a calm expression and a stern gaze.

    To Garen, a True Dragon with a sense of honor and dignity, the so-called guardians were, to put it nicely, thepanions of the fairies. However, to put it bluntly, they were no different from their pets. Just from the green dragon that he had seen just now, it had already given up its dignity as a True Dragon and allowed a group of fairies to y around on its body, even epting their scolding.

    Garen did not me these True Dragons who had lost their dignity and glory.

    He knew that in the outer nes, the ordinary True Dragons who were like swamps under the hostility of countless intelligent creatures would find it difficult to maintain their true nature when faced with the divine might and dragon might of a Dragon God. If they were not careful, they would take advantage of the situation, distort their cognition, and be the other party''s believers.

    After a few days of observation in the open space of the Greenwood, Garen had already tracked down the traces of the Fairy Dragon God through the Dragon Tribe that believed in the Fairy Dragon God, and confirmed his location.

    In this way, there was no need to hide his figure and aura anymore.

 Chapter 1193 On This Day, The Elves Once Again Recalled The Fear Of Being Dominated._2

    The reason why Garen acted in secret was not because he was afraid of the Elf Gods living in the open space in the Greenwood, but because he did not want to alert the enemy and alert the Fairy Dragon God to leave.

    At the same time.

    Countless elves were active at night in therge and small elf ns, tribes, kingdoms, and other areas established in the green forest.

    The Dragon n''s War of Glory was also known as the War of Destruction by the elves, which meant that the Dragon n had fallen into decline. It had been almost 200 years since the War of Glory, but the elves, who had suffered heavy injuries in the war, had not forgotten the terror of the Dragon n, especially the Lord of the Dragon Court who had swept through the battlefield.

    The shadow of the Lord of the Dragon Court still hung over the hearts of many elves.

    The elves who had participated in the war and survived all knew how terrifying the Lord of the Dragon Court was.

    Even the annoying elven children who refused to sleep at night would instantly stop crying and not dare to make any more noise when their parents threatened them with the name of the Lord of the Royal Court.

    At the edge of a river that was covered in flowers, a few traumatized elven veterans gathered around a bonfire and mourned for their rtives and friends who had died in the war. As long-lived species with good memories, the cruelty and bloodshed of war were still vivid in their minds.

    "Stephanie, I heard that you saw the Lord of the Royal Court with your own eyes when you were fighting in the prime material ne.¡±

    Hearing this, a beautiful female elf veteran with a sad expression slowly said,"Yes ... I saw with my own eyes that the Twin Flower Oracle who served the Goddess of Life was easily captured by the other party. The army that originally had the advantage was instantly defeated.¡±

    The bonfire danced with the wind, and the mes twisted slightly, reflecting in the female elf''s eyes.

    She recalled the terrifying scene back then.

    The silver dragon swept across the sky, and wherever it passed, the dragon''s might shook the consciousness of countless elves, turning them into soulless shells that fell to the ground like harvested wheat.

    At the thought of this, a heavy shadow shrouded his heart.

    The female elf''s expression became painful.

    She found it difficult to breathe and fell to the ground with a thud. Her body curled up as she breathed heavily and broke out in cold sweat.

    The elf beside her hurriedly cast a healing spell to relieve the pressure on the female elf.

    " Stephanie, remember, this is the Green Forest, the home of us elves.¡±

    "You won''t be hurt here.¡±

    an elven veteran said.

    Under the healing andfort of herpanions, the female elf''s aftereffects from the war were slightly better. She opened her eyes andy t on the grass filled with flowers."Yes, the war is over. I will never see that terrifying Dragon God again...........¡±

    Suddenly.

    Her pupils shrank to the size of a needle tip, reflecting a silver dragon that appeared in the sky and covered the sun.

    The giant dragon''s figure shed across the sky.

    The soul shadow that had just shrunk suddenly erupted.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Ah!"

    The female elf screamed and closed her eyes again. She hugged her head tightly and curled up.

    At the same time, in the clearing of the green forest, many elves stared at the night sky in a daze. The image of the dragon that shed past their minds was still there. Their bodies trembled involuntarily, and their hearts sank into a thick shadow.

    This night was destined to not be peaceful.

    Garen no longer covered his body. His dragon body tore apart the milky white moonlight, passing through the night sky of the green forest clearing, leaving a long silver trail.

    An alternate dimension in the Greenwood Grounds, within the Afande Kingdom.

    Many elven gods were shocked. They looked out of the divine kingdom and at the silver dragon with a vast aura.

    "Garen Aurelian, what is he doing in the Wild?¡±

    "The dragon race is currently facing the blockade of the gods. Could it be that they want to vent their anger on us?¡±

    For a moment, when they thought of the death of almost all the members of the Giant God System and the extinction of the Giant Tribe,pared to the current strength of the Dragon God System, the Elven Gods all felt solemn.

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á -n?¦Íe| , c?m   After the end of the Giant Extinction War, the Elven Gods were very afraid and even somewhat d, because their losses in the war were not worth mentioningpared to the giants.

    "This aura is filled with danger and oppression............ He''s already a mid-level divine power."

    "In less than 200 years, he has broken through to a mid-level Divine Power. What a terrifying growth rate.¡±

    "Even if we were to fight in the outer nes, I wouldn''t have the confidence to defeat him.¡±

    Solonor, the God of Bow and Arrow, looked at the dragon with a heavy expression.

    Garen''s reputation was built step by step from the moment he stepped on Saint Soronor.

    Originally, Soronor had hoped to avenge himself in the future, but now he felt that he no longer had the chance.

    One had to know that during the War of Glory, Garen was only a Demigod. After the war ended, he had initially obtained a God''s clone with a Low-Level Divine Power. His main body was still at the Demigod level, so it was difficult for him to really participate in the war of gods. However, Garen''s main body was now the mainstay of a God System, and it would be stronger and stronger in the future. He had not reached the upper limit.

    The Lord of the Royal Court had appeared in the Green Forest.

    The elves, who had been at peace for a long time, were panicking.

    "There''s no need to panic."

    At this time, the divine thoughts of the Master God Corelon were transmitted into the minds of every elf god.

    Corelon''s Godhead was at level 19. Although it could notpare to the top Main Gods such as Annan or Io, it was still one of the best among all the Main Gods in the God System. Now, it had fallen to level 18, but it was still not to be underestimated.

 Chapter 1194 On This Day, The Elves Once Again Recalled The Fear Of Being Dominated._3

    As soon as the Elven Master God spoke, the nervous gods slowly rxed.

    "Sovereign, do you know why he hase?¡±

    A god asked.

    "This is an internal conflict between the Dragon Gods. Don''t interfere, just observe the situation.¡±

    In the clearing of the Greenwood, the actions of the Fairy Dragon God could not escape Corelon''s eyes.

    He knew the nature of the Dragon Gods and had already expected today''s situation to happen.

    At the same time.

    Feeling the silent gaze of the Elf Gods, Garen quickly arrived at a ce with a vibrant purple and red color. He looked at the sea of flowers that was covered with all kinds of flowers. A gentle breeze blew, and a rich fragrance immediately hit his face. Countless petals danced along with it, and the scenery was pleasant.

    Many fairies that were only a few inches tall and looked slender and beautiful with wings like butterflies and dragonflies on their backs were flying back and forth in the gorgeous sea of flowers.

    In the sea of flowers, there was the aura of a true dragon.

    The silver dragon looked down.

    His gaze swept past all kinds of demons and looked at some dragons here.

    Demon Dragon.

    What greeted Garen''s eyes were the Fairy Dragons that regarded themselves as the Fairy Race, the Fairy Guardians. Compared to most True Dragons, they were smaller in size, about the size of a pony. Their bodies were covered in blue and purplish-red colors, and their luster was very bright, like flowers. The dragon wings on their backs were like butterfly wings, very thin, with different shapes and patterns.

    The demons were ying in the gorgeous sea of flowers, and the demon dragon was guarding nearby, vignt of all movements.

    Garen no longer concealed his body, and his arrival attracted the attention of the fairies.

    Looking up at the silver dragon that blotted out the sky, countless fairies began to panic. They hid in the stamens and used the petals to cover their small bodies.

    The Demon Dragons looked at Garen warily.

    The moment they felt the immense Dragon Might that the Silver Dragon possessed, the hostility that had just risen in them was suppressed and turned into fear. All of them stayed where they were and did not dare to fly into the sky to confront Garen. Even the few Ancient Faerie Dragons at the Demigod level were the same.

    They recognized Garen.

    Garen''s reputation had spread far and wide.

    "The Dragon of Eternity and Time, Garen Aurelian.¡±

    "What is your purpose foring to my territory from afar?¡±

    A three-colored stream of light rose from the sea of flowers and turned into a demon dragon that was more than a hundred meters long. It had a long tail that took up two-thirds of its body length, and the color of its scales was simr to that of ordinary demon dragons. It was looking at Garen.

    "My purpose?"

    " Nilskjacker, the God of the Fairy Dragons, a spirit of the demon race, a god belonging to the Joyful Royal Court.¡±<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Since you dare to plunder the faith of my dragon race''s people, you should have thought that the Dragon God lineage won''t sit idly by.¡±

    Garen said calmly.

    "Plunder? As the Dragon God, it was only natural for me to ept the True Dragon Faith.¡±

    The God of Fairy Dragons said with a dignified and solemn expression.

    At the same time.

    An unremarkable white flower began to tremble.

    The closed flower bud quietly opened, revealing a miniature demon dragon that was only two to three inches long and the size of an ordinary demon. From a distance, it looked like a strange butterfly.

    The mini Fairy Dragon pped its butterfly-shaped dragon wings and quietly opened the ne door, wanting to escape.

    A deep gazended on the mini Faerie Dragon. The surrounding space was instantly subjected to many spatial anchors and dimensional locks, making it difficult to leave in a short period of time.

    The mini Fairy Dragon revealed an awkward smile and looked up at the sky.

    The silver dragon ignored the giant Faerie Dragon that was confronting it. Its gaze fell on the mini Faerie Dragon, and it smiled slightly. It said in a voice as calm as water, ""If you think it''s natural, why did you run away quietly?¡±

    The huge demon dragon dissipated with a bang.

    This was just an illusion created by the Fairy Dragon God to attract Garen''s attention.

    The true form of the God of Fairy Dragons, which was a mini Fairy Dragon, did not possess the majesty shown in the illusion. Instead, it was like a naughty child, winking at Garen andughing, ""Why do you care about me? I''ll leave if I want to. As ate Dragon God, how can you talk to me like this? Hmph, he didn''t show any respect to the ancient Dragon God.¡±

    After a pause, the God of Fairy Dragons changed the topic and said, ""Furthermore, you''reing at me menacingly. I''m a Dragon God who has left the Dragon God lineage. Of course I''m afraid and want to escape.¡±

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á- n?¦Íe|`c,0m   His words were very contradictory.

    He had the arrogance of a True Dragon, but he also belittled himself and avoided battle. His attitude was rather frivolous.

    Through themunication with the Metal Dragon God, Garen understood the personality of the Demon Dragon God.

    It was indeed simr to what the Metal Dragon God had said.

    "Nilskjacker, you joined the Fairy God System despite being a Dragon God, and you are still fighting for the Dragon n''s faith.¡±

    " As the Dragon of Eternity and Time, I announce that I will bring you back to the Hero Realm to be judged and convicted.¡±

    The silver dragon''s gaze was indifferent. It did not continue to argue with the God of Evil Dragon. Its expression was calm as it spoke slowly.

    Facing Garen''s questioning attitude, the God of Fairy Dragons was not angry, nor did he reveal what he had said, that he was afraid of Garen''s reaction.

    After all, he was an ancient Dragon God who possessed mid-level Divine Power, and his strength was also in the upper middle of the Dragon God system. The so-called fear in his mouth was just a joke.

 Chapter 1195 Plan To Counterattack The Gods Blockade, Meeting The Wind Elemental Queen Again

    "Alright, alright. Let''s y a game. Let''s y......... In the cat and mouse game, you were the cat and I was the mouse.¡±

    "Hehe, if you can catch me, I''ll go to the Hero Realm with you.¡±

    "However, the king of the heroic domain, the Lord of Heroic Spirits who is praised and sung, I don''t think you can catch me.¡±

    Blinking at the silver dragon, the God of Fairy Dragons revealed a big smile and turned around as if chasing its long tail. At the same time, it split into billions of phantoms, singing, turning, twisting its body, and running in all directions.

    In an instant, countless demon dragon gods filled the surrounding space and scattered in all directions at an extremely fast speed.

    The silver dragon in the sky shook its head left and right, as if it was looking for the location of the God of Fairy Dragons.

    Among the hundreds of millions of demon dragon gods, one of them had almostpletely restrained his aura and was running toward the southeast at lightning speed.

    The other Fairy Dragon Gods all had faint Extraordinary Divine Power fluctuations, and some were even bursting with divine light, dazzling like the sun.

    Something must have happened. After a short hesitation, the silver dragon chased after the most inconspicuous demon dragon.

    Under the milky white moonlight, the countless branches of the ancient trees in the green forest danced with the night wind. A chase between dragons began.

    After a while.

    The Faerie Sea of Flowers was the ce where the Faerie Dragon God first appeared. There were many white flowers that were about to bloom.

    Phew ... A gust of night wind blew, and the flowers swayed wildly. At the same time, they transformed into the God of Evil Dragons.

    The tiny Fairy Dragon God pped its butterfly-shaped wings, wrinkled its nose, and stood up with its hands on its hips, revealing a proud expression.

    "Hmph, I, Neil, have never lost a game.¡±

    "What Time Dragon?¡±

    "Let me sleep first. I''ll see when you realize that you''re chasing the wrong girl.¡±

    Without any intention of taking the opportunity to leave, the Fairy Dragon God transformed back into a flower and moved with the wind, rxing his vignce towards Garen.

    At the same time.

    Something unexpected happened.

    Countless flower petals danced in the air, the night breeze blew gently, the swaying flowers, and the slender and petite demons........... Everything became still, like a beautiful three-dimensional painting.

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Án?¦Íel   The river of time rippled soundlessly.

    The silver dragon leaped out of the river of time and turned into a towering giant god that covered the night sky. All the creatures in the area covered by its wings looked up and could only see the dragon wing canopy that was imprinted with the shape of a wheel.

    Like an entire continent, a dazzling silver dragon w descended from the sky, pressing down on the frozen sea of flowers.

    Garen returned after leaving, and when the Demon Dragon God let down his guard and was caught off guard, he went on a rampage, locked onto " His " position, and went all out.

    Under the range of the dragon w, time resumed its flow.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The rain of flowers continued to fall, filling the sky. At the same time, it was chaotic and fierce because of the momentum of the dragon w descending. Countless little fairies looked at the falling dragon w, screaming and hugging each other.

    However, Time Freeze was notpletely removed.

    Time Freeze''s area of effect changed from arge area to a targeted skill that only revolved around the Fairy Dragon God.

    There was no longer any meaningless consumption, so the effect became even stronger.

    This was the strengthened extension of Garen''s Time Ability that he already possessed after his advancement.

    The Time Freeze Domain that covered arge area indiscriminately could now suppress a single individual ording to Garen''s wishes. Sacrificing the area in exchange for a stronger effect.

    The God of Fairy Dragons had already transformed back into her true form from a flower, unleashing all her strength. Her light was dazzling, and her Extraordinary Divine Power shook as it poured out crazily. However, she still felt as if there was an invisible shackle on her body, as heavy as thousands of mountains, making it difficult for her to move.

    [Charm Authority: Disorder Heart]

    " He " raised " His " head, and " His " body was suffused with a gorgeous luster that made people sink into it.

    In an instant, Garen''s mind was filled with a lot of messy emotions. Some false illusions emerged one after another, and all kinds of memories that were not worth mentioning surged into his mind, causing him to pause slightly.

    Taking advantage of the gap between Garen''s charms, the Fairy Dragon God muttered an obscure incantation.

    In the open space of the green forest, all kinds of elemental energy gathered at the location of the Fairy Dragon God.

    [Magic Authority: ne Leap]

    Under the guidance of divine power, elemental energy was constructed and attached to the body of the God of Fairy Dragons, making his body be illusory.

    However, before he could sessfully leave with magic, the dragon w pressed down again and retracted inward.

    The power of time was like thousands of threads that entered space and interweaved into a.

    Spacetime Seal!

    Time and space were locked at the same time. The God of Fairy Dragons seemed to have hit an indestructible barrier, and the elemental energy light on its body dissipated.

    "Ah?"

    The Fairy Dragon God was dumbfounded.

    He did not expect Garen to be able to break free from his Charm Authority so quickly and interrupt his Bending Magic in time.

    Garen was a hexagon, no, more urately speaking, a circr God of War who had developed in all aspects at the same time. He was not weak in terms of spiritual will, and he had also experienced the tempering of the Holy Light of the Brilliant Heavenly Kingdom, so his will was very strong.

    "I admit defeat, I admit defeat."

    "You''ve already won. Don''t waste your energy. Don''t hurt the demons.¡±

 Chapter 1196 Plan To Counterattack The Gods Blockade, Meeting The Wind Elemental Queen Again

    The Fairy Dragon God looked dejected. Its wings spread out on both sides of its body, and it turned into a stream of light, taking the initiative to rush towards Garen''s dragon ws. Garen grabbed it, and it really did not resist anymore. Garen used the Power of Time to seal its Divine Power and body.

    Soon after.

    The giant dragon that blotted out the sky slowly shrank and returned to its hundred-meter-long size.

    Garen''s two sharp hooked toes held the long tail of the Demon Dragon God in front of his eyes and swayed it back and forth a few times.

    "Stop pretending to be dead and leave with me to receive your trial.¡±

    Garen said calmly.

    The Fairy Dragon God rolled his eyes and said resentfully, ""We''re all of the same race. You''re still my junior. Don''t be so serious. No matter what, I''m still the Dragon God...... No, the Dragon God who betrayed his own god system....... Alright, I understand why you''re so serious.¡±

    Garen ignored him and prepared to leave.

    However, a green light descended from the sky, dyeing the entire space, including Garen, a jade-like color.

    Raising his head, across the ne barrier, Garen could vaguely see a majestic two-story building that was made up of vines and flowers. It was like a royal pce. Inside, there were ten small figures standing against the light, looking at Garen.

    ¡°......... Demon Spirit Element, Joyful Royal Court."

    Garen narrowed his eyes and confirmed the identity of the person.

    The demon spirit system was a god system with serious contradictions and divisions.

    The demon spirit system was divided into the Joy Royal Court and the Grief Royal Court.

    The Joy Pce Master God was called the Fairy Queen Titania. Eleven Fairy Gods, including the Fairy Dragon God, were gathered in the Joy Pce.

    The main god of the Court of Grief and Wrath was called the Queen of Void Darkness. She was the dark sister of the Fairy Queen. She was keen on distorting the minds of the fairies and dragging them into the dark side. She imprisoned and tortured many fairies in the Court of Grief and Wrath. There were no other members of the gods, but she was also the archenemy of the Court of Joy.

    The Joyous Court was not fixed in a certain outer ne. It mainly moved around the outer nes such as the Wild, Mountain Paradise, and Golden Hills.

    "Garen Aurelian, the Dragon of Eternity and Time.¡±

    "Please let go of the members of my Joyful Royal Court. The Joyful Royal Court is unwilling to stand on the opposite side of the Dragon God faction.¡±

    An elegant and soft voice sounded.

    At the same time, a figure left the Joyous Royal Court that was wandering in the ne gap and transformed into a fairy that descended in a dense green light.

    She had the appearance of a human and was only two inches tall. Her body was extremely petite and lovable. She wore a jade-colored long dress embellished with small and beautiful flowers. She was extremely beautiful, and her skin was as fair as snow. There was a pair of translucent, slender wings on her back.

    Fairy Queen, Titania, Great Divine Power, Level 17 Divinity.

    Fairies were born weak, and Fairies Gods were not considered powerful inbat. They were mostly at a disadvantage among their peers.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    However, the Fairy Queen was a powerful Divine Power after all. She was a master god of a region. Although she was not strongpared to other master gods, she was still one of the top masters among the gods in the sky. She could not be underestimated. Her tiny body contained powerful Divine Power.

    "Fairy Queen, since the Joyful Royal Court is unwilling to stand against the Dragon Gods, don''t interfere in the affairs between us Dragon Gods.¡±

    Garen frowned slightly and replied.

    The Fairy Queen looked at Nilskyak who was being held by Garen, shook her head and said, "" Nilskjacker is a member of the Joyous Royal Court. Although he is only an outer court, he still belongs to the Joyous Royal Court. The Joyous Royal Court will not sit idly by.¡±

    The Joyful Court is divided into inner and outer courts.

    The true core was the inner court gods. The Fairy Dragon God was not a real fairy, so it was an outer court god. Its status in the Joy Royal Court was not high.

    Garen looked at the Fairy Dragon God with disdain. He really did not understand why he would abandon the Dragon God System and join the Fairy God System. Moreover, the treatment he received did not seem to be very good.

    "Little Niya, I''m just a small Outer Court God, but you''re protecting me so much. I''m so touched.¡±

    The Demon Dragon God was like an earthworm, twisting its body in Garen''s dragon ws.

    "However, you won''t really be sad even if I''m gone, right?¡±

    Hearing the Fairy Dragon God''s words, the Fairy Queen frowned and said softly, ""Nilskjacker, you''re a god that I value. Don''t belittle yourself.¡±

    The God of Fairy Dragons ''eyes lit up, and he said, ""In that case, Little Niya, divorce the weak and inexplicably strong self-esteem Oberon. Let me be your spouse, and at the same time, promote me to the internal court. Then, you and I will jointly control the Joyous Pce.¡±

    A figure swayed a few times in the shadow of the Imperial Court.

    Oberon was the spouse of the Fairy Queen, a mid-level Divine Power.

    "You ....¡±

    The Fairy Queen wanted to reprimand the Fairy Dragon God.

    Garen interrupted the conversation between the two, his tone was calm and steady, neither hurried nor slow as he said, ""Queen, lead your Joyful Royal Court and leave. Don''t block my way anymore. Otherwise, Queen Kongan''s Wrath Royal Court will be the orthodox demon spirit system.¡±

    The Fairy Gods bat power was not high, and the Joy Royal Court did not have the capital topete with the Dragon God system at all.

    If they were to fight, if the Joyful Royal Court and the Sorrowful Royal Court could work together, they could still hold on for a while longer, but they would still be unable to fight against them.

    The Fairy Queen knew this.

    Furthermore, the Dragon race was like a trapped beast now, and the Dragon God was bing more and more ferocious. It was very likely that a war would start again after a little provocation.

    At that time, when faced with the enraged Dragon Gods, the demon spirit system would be torn to shreds.

 Chapter 1197 Plan To Counterattack The Gods Blockade, Meeting The Wind Elemental Queen Again

    For the sake of a Demon Dragon God who had joined midway, he had bet on the future of the Joy Royal Court............ The Fairy Queen hesitated.

    At the same time, sensing Titania''s hesitation, the God of Fairy Dragons rolled her eyes andforted her instead. She said righteously, ""It''s okay, Little Niya. Don''t feel embarrassed, and don''t me yourself or feel guilty.¡±

    " I''m very grateful that you''ve been ying with me, but Garen Aurelian is right. I''m the Dragon God after all. This is the internal affairs of the Dragon God, and the Joy Royal Court doesn''t need to get involved.¡±

    Hearing the Fairy Dragon God''s words, Titania hesitated even more.

    The more righteous the Fairy Dragon God appeared, the more she struggled in her heart.

    This fellow¡­. Garen lowered his head and looked at the Demon Dragon God.

    He saw that this fellow was looking at the conflicted Fairy Queen and secretlyughing as if he had seeded in his prank. He was very proud, and his long dragon tail was raised.

    On the other side, the Fairy Queen sighed and looked at Garen. Her beautiful petite face became solemn and solemn, filled with a dignified expression.

    "You can take Nilskyak away and judge ''His'' behavior ording to the rules of your dragon race.¡±

    " However,''He'' now belongs to the Joyous Royal Court. If you go too far, the Joyous Royal Court won''t let you go.¡±

    Hearing this, the God of Fairy Dragons teared up and said sincerely, ""Little Niya, I know you still love me. You must wait for me toe back.¡±

    Following that, the Fairy Queen and the Joyful Royal Court disappeared. Garen brought the Fairy Dragon God back to the Hero''s Domain and entered the Metal Dragon God''s Divine Kingdom on the second level of the Sky Garden.

    In the Divine Kingdom that had almost stabilized, Garen arrived at the temple where the Metal Dragon God lived.

    In the hall, the dazzling golden dragon turned its head and looked at Garen.

    Garen released his dragon w and released the tiny Fairy Dragon God.

    "Bahamut, do you want to kill him?¡±

    Garen asked seriously.

    Without the Nine-Faced Dragon God, Bahamut and Tiamat were equivalent to the two acting main gods of the dragon race. They could punish and decide on the Dragon God.

    The God of Fairy Dragons trembled and said, ""Hey, hey, hey, don''t kill people for no reason. I didn''t do much to let down the Dragon n. At most, it''s just some small jokes and pranks.¡±

    The Metal Dragon God stared at the Fairy Dragon God and said slowly, ""Nilskjacker, are you done ying? Now that the dragon race is facing a crisis, we need all our strength as a bargaining chip. Lead your demon dragon race back to the dragon race.¡±

    Hearing this, the God of Fairy Dragons ''frivolous expression changed and became serious.

    "Bahamut, have you forgotten how you treated me back then? Have you forgotten why I left the Dragon God lineage?¡±

    "You''re making it sound so casual. Now, you want me to return to the dragon n with just a sentence. Don''t you think it''s too casual?¡±

    The God of Fairy Dragons questioned repeatedly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Beside him, the silver dragon revealed a curious expression.

    As for the reason why the Fairy Dragon God left the Dragon God System, Garen was still rather curious. When he first asked the Metal Dragon God about it, the Metal Dragon God did not give a direct answer.

    Now, listening to the tone of the God of Fairy Dragons, it seemed that the Metal Dragon God had done something very wrong to him and angered him, so he left the Dragon God system.

    Under Garen''s gaze, the Metal Dragon God showed a headache expression and said helplessly, ""Back then, I just didn''t have the time to y with you. Don''t make it sound like I''vemitted some kind of heinous crime.¡±

    Garen was speechless....

    So it was such a simple and childish reason.

    However, when he thought of the God of Fairy Dragons ''childish character, it seemed reasonable for him to run away from home.

    The God of Fairy Dragons snorted and circled around the Metal Dragon God. At the same time, she said, ""You promised to y with me, but the Acting Main God went back on his promise and hid from me. Moreover, after I left the Dragon God system, he actually didn''te to persuade me.¡±

    The Metal Dragon God thought about it, and its gaze became firm, as if it had made up its mind.

    "I''ll y with you for a thousand years in the future. Forget about the past.¡±

    The Fairy Dragon God''s angry expression changed, and she wagged her tail. ""Are you serious?"

    The Metal Dragon God''s dragon face revealed a worried expression. ""Garen is here as a witness, I will fulfill my promise.¡±

    ying with the Fairy Dragon God was a very tiring thing.

    "Sure, we''re back together.¡±

    The Fairy Dragon God beamed with joy.

    " But I don''t really want to leave the Joyous Kingdom. The fairies respect me very much and are willing to y with me. Little Niya is also very interesting. I''m determined to be her husband.¡±

    " Hehe, now the kind Little Niya is very guilty and ming herself. When I return to the Joyful Royal Court, she will definitely think of a way topensate me.¡±

    "At that time, I will have the chance to be Little Niya''s partner and let her y with me for the rest of her life.¡±

    Enjoying the beautiful future, the God of Fairy Dragons squinted his eyesfortably.

    Hearing this, the Metal Dragon God''s expression turned solemn and solemn, and it said in a low voice, ""Nilskjacker, when the crisis of the dragon race is over, I''ll agree to whatever you want to do. However, under the current circumstances, I won''t allow you to continue messing around.¡±

    "If you insist on staying in the demon spirit system, I can only carry out the duties of the acting master god and convict you.¡±

    The crime of betraying a god system was a capital crime in any god system.

    The Fairy Dragon God was aware of the current situation of the Dragon race, so she did not argue with the Metal Dragon God. She wrinkled her nose and said, ""Alright, since you insist, I''ll bring the demon dragons back.¡±

 Chapter 1198 Plan To Counterattack The Gods Blockade, Meeting The Wind Elemental Queen Again

    At this moment, Garen looked at the Metal Dragon God, his eyes revealing a thoughtful expression, and said, ""Bahamut, don''t rush to a conclusion.¡±

    "It''s not a bad thing for Nilskjacker to continue staying in the Joyful Royal Court.¡±

    "Oh?" The Metal Dragon God''s gaze shifted. What do you mean?"

    Garen considered his words and said slowly, "" Faced with the blockade of the gods, I''m thinking that we might be able to weaken it step by step from the inside until it copses.¡±

    After a pause, Garen continued, " Now that the Dragon God Branch is at its peak, it''s inevitable that they''ll be targeted and feared by the Gods. However, this kind of fear and targeting is built on the assumption that the Dragon God Branch is an imaginary enemy. They don''t want to see the Dragon n rise again. The stronger the Gods and Divine Branches are, the more they''ll target us in order to protect their divine rights.¡±

    " However, for the weaker gods and god systems, whether the dragons can regain their hegemony will have a very limited impact on them. It might even be a good thing because their situation is not good to begin with.¡±

    " For example, the demon spirit system. Because demons are weak, they have always been the target of oppression by many living races. Theirbat strength at the level of gods is also rtively weak, and their status is not high.¡±

    " We can rope in such god systems or gods and form arger alliance around the Dragon God system. When we have enough power, the blockade from the gods will break.¡±

    In short, it was a different kind of vertical and horizontal alliance.

    The gods had never been united. Each had their own interests and disputes, and each had their own grudges.

    Betting on the Dragon God lineage and waiting for the Dragon God lineage to regain its hegemony would raise his status as an ally. For some weak gods and god lineages, it was actually a good choice.

    After a brief moment of thought, the Metal Dragon God said, ""We can give it a try. Let''s first extend an olive branch to the demon spirit system.¡±

    The Fairy Dragon God cheered.

    After furthermunication, Garen said to the Demon Dragon God, "" What the demon spirit system desires the most, or more urately, what the Joyful Royal Court desires the most, is to defeat the Agony Royal Court, and the Agony Royal Court only has one great Divine Power, the Queen of Void and Darkness.¡±

    " You can tell the Fairy Queen. "

    " If the Joyful Royal Court is willing to stand behind the dragons, the dragons will help her eliminate the Void and Dark Queen and remove the malignant tumor of the demon spirit system.¡±

    The Fairy Dragon God nodded and said, " Don''t worry. I know how to convince Little Niya. She will agree. "¡±<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Remember, don''t make a big fuss."

    Garen told the Metal Dragon God.

    Soon, the God of Fairy Dragons left.

    Following that, the Dragon Gods began to take action and held a meeting to discuss suitable targets simr to the Fairy God System. They would be used as targets topete with the gods that targeted the Dragon race.

    He would determine the target, secretly contact them, and negotiate to rope them in........... This wasn''t something that could be done overnight, but it was very promising.

    The Immortal Dragon Queen was very interested. Because she was a professional, she took the initiative to take on this mission.

    Garen had already returned to the Hero''s Domain and continued his own construction of the Hero''s Domain''s rules.

    After a while, good news came from the God of Fairy Dragons.

    The Fairy Queen agreed, willing to be an ally of the dragons.

    To the demons, even if the dragons became the hegemon, the situation they faced would not get worse. There was even a chance for them to turn for the better, so they were willing to bet on the Dragon God.

    This was also rted to the God of Fairy Dragons. He had joined the Joyful Court for a long time. Although he loved to y, prank, and was quite annoying, the fairy gods other than Oberon did not hate him. With the God of Fairy Dragons as a link, they were more likely to believe in the dragon race.

    However, only the Fairy Queen knew about the alliance with the dragons.

    In order not to arouse the vignce of the gods, this alliance n was carried out in secret without any fanfare.

    Not long after the Fairy Queen''s good news, a guest arrived at the Hero Territory.

    The Wind Elemental Queen descended upon the Sky Garden and met with the fully recovered God Garen.

    Although she knew that God Garen was a clone, the Wind Elemental Queen was more willing tomunicate with God Garen than Garen himself.

 Chapter 1199 Divine Catastrophe (1)

    Under the bright sunlight, a gentle breeze passed through the tall mountains and vast forest in the Sky Garden.

    Even the Ancient Dragon or the Demigod Heroic Spirit did not feel anything unusual when the breeze brushed past them. They continued to focus on their own matters.

    The breeze disappeared in a sh. As time passed, it swept past the mountains and forests, crossed the rivers and mountains, and finally stopped at Yingling Mountain. It gathered into the outline of a human formed by the green wind vortex. At the same time, the wind element energy in the entire Sky Garden became active, causing gusts of wind to howl and sweep.

    It was as if they were cheering and jumping for joy, weing the arrival of their king.

    Heroic Spirit Mountain was the original location of Heroic Spirit Temple.

    There were still many heroic spirits gathered here, and the closer they were to the peak, the stronger they were.

    However, none of the heroic spirits reacted to the descent of the Wind Elemental Queen, who had condensed into a physical form. They were only a little surprised by the active wind elemental energy, as if they did not notice the arrival of the Wind Elemental Queen at all.

    The God''s Kingdom of the God of Strength and Courage had been upied by God Garen and transformed into his new God''s Kingdom.

    The spatial location was at the peak of Yingling Mountain.

    "Arkady, long time no see. Pleasee in.¡±

    A divine sense was transmitted over. At the same time, a divine kingdom gate opened in front of the Wind Elemental Queen.

    The Wind Elemental Queen smiled slightly. A breeze circted around her body, and then she stepped into it.

    After stepping through the gate of the divine kingdom, the scenery in her field of vision changed. From the vast and majestic mountains and forests, it became a magnificent and magnificent pce. All she could see were walls, floors, and domes made of gold and silver. There were also many beautiful gems iid on them that looked like stars.

    In the hall, a giant dragon with a faint divine glow was sitting on a silver couch made of top-grade mithril.

    Seeing that the Wind Elemental Queen hade, God Garen''s forelimbs supported the silver couch and exerted strength with his hind legs. He moved his body and patted the silver couch, inviting the Wind Elemental Queen, and said, ""Beautiful and noble Empress, if you don''t mind, pleasee here and feel the coolness and softness of Mithril with me.¡±

    " What? " The Wind Elemental Queen was furious. " Aren''t you afraid of being punished by me for using such a frivolous attitude against the Elemental Master God? "¡±

    Although she said that, Wind Elemental Queen still flew over and leaned against the scales on the dragon''s waist and abdomen.

    The current Wind Elemental Queen was 1.7 meters tall and had a slender and beautiful human appearance, while Shen Garen was in the form of a dragon that was over 100 meters tall.

    The petite and slender person leaned against the mighty and majestic dragon. There was no conflict. Instead, it formed a harmonious and beautiful scene in the golden temple.

    After establishing a connection with the Wind Elemental Queen and gaining her favor, God Garen had never neglected this rtionship. Instead, he often entered the Wind Elemental ne, visiting the Wind Elemental Queen''s territory as a guest, or inviting the Wind Elemental Queen to his Divine Kingdom.

    The personalities of gods were not uniform.

    Some gods had indeed abandoned all emotions and stood high above, not stirring up any dust.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    However, most gods also possessed the seven emotions and six desires.

    Gods relied on faith, and the emotions of their believers were mixed and passionate. Through faith, the gods would feel these emotions. Some would reject and dispel them, while others would ept them peacefully.

    The Wind Elemental Queen was a deity with emotions.

    Moreover, she was very lonely.

    As the Wind Elemental Queen, who was once an original Aragami, the Wind Elemental Queen possessed powerful powers. Due to her special identity, she was feared and resisted by most of the gods.

    Therefore, after interacting with God Garen, who was not afraid of him but admired him, their rtionship continued to heat up. Although they had not reached the level where they could be partners, they could be considered good friends.

    During the Giant Extermination War.

    The Wind Elemental Queen had once expressed to God Garen that she could be an ally and assist the Dragon God System.

    However, Shen Garen refused.

    First of all, the war between dragons and giants did not want other gods to intervene. Moreover, the disputes of interests between gods were veryplicated. Once the Queen of Wind Elements participated in the war, the Earth Elemental Lord, who was the enemy of the Queen of Wind Elements, would most likely also enter the battle. It would only make the war more chaotic and not stabilize the development towards a good side.

    In the Divine Kingdom, God Garen and the Wind Elemental Queen were chatting andughing. The atmosphere was rather peaceful.

    "Stay here for a while longer. As the host, I''ll take you to various ces in the Hero''s Domain.¡±

    God Garen''s head circled around the Wind Elemental Queen and said.

    At the same time, the Wind Elemental Queen''s smile disappeared, and her expression became more serious. She shook her head and said, ""I''m not here to y with you. I have a piece of news to inform you.¡±

    "I think this news will be very important to you.¡±

    Hearing this, Shen Garen''s dragon face turned solemn as he asked, ""What news?"

    The fact that the Wind Elemental Queen had speciallye to deliver the news meant that she felt that the news was indeed very important.

    "An original Aragami who died in the Battle of Dawn has been resurrected.¡±

    Shen Garen frowned and thought for a moment before slowly saying, ""Iron Queen?"

    During Garen''s slumber, some of the main material worlds had been drained of all their metal and steel, thus shattering into pieces. After the gods had analyzed the situation, they had locked onto the Aragami called the Iron Queen. At the same time, they guessed that there might be an evil being or an Evil God impersonating her, because the Iron Queen was already dead, and it was quite difficult for the Aragami to revive.

 Chapter 1200 Divine Catastrophe (2)

    The Wind Elemental Queen nodded and said, ""Yes, the Iron Queen has been resurrected.¡±

    "I went to the destroyed prime material ne to investigate and confirmed that it was the work of the Iron Queen.¡±

    The resurrection of an original Aragami was not a small matter, but it was not a big deal either. Besides, the Steel Queen was not a very powerful Aragami.

    However, God Garen also knew that the Wind Elemental Queen definitely did note to inform him just because of the resurrection of the Iron Queen.

    Under God Garen''s gaze, the Wind Elemental Queen continued, ""You might not know this, but the Iron Queen died in the Battle of Dawn due to the Nine-Faced Dragon God''s counterattack.¡±

    "Moreover, she is a follower of the Lord of Terror and knows a lot about this Great Demonic God.¡±

    "Aren''t you looking for the Dark Axe? If he could capture the Iron Queen, he should be able to find the whereabouts of the Dark Axe.¡±

    So that was how it was¡­..... Shen Garen''s eyes shed.

    "This is indeed a very important piece of news.¡±

    If the Iron Queen had really been resurrected, she would definitely need to take action in the short term to recover her former strength. If the Dragon Gods paid more attention, it would not be too difficult to capture the Iron Queen.

    "I feel that the resurrection of the Iron Queen is a little strange.¡±

    Wind Elemental Queen frowned and said.

    "The Aragami fight their own battles. It is as difficult as ascending to the heavens to resurrect after death.¡±

    "I feel that the Aragami who have been lying low are starting to stir up trouble and are taking action in the dark.¡±

    As a former Aragami, the Wind Elemental Queen had been keeping an eye on the Aragami''s movements.

    Although the Aragami were defeated, they did not hidepletely. Instead, they were more or less active. However, recently, the Aragami were getting less and less, and it felt like they had disappeared without a trace.

    This was very abnormal.

    It was as if the Aragami were nning something big. Their disappearance was the calm before the storm.

    Therefore, the Wind Elemental Queen went to investigate the matter as soon as the news of the suspected Steel Queen appeared.

    Sure enough, she found that it was really the Iron Queen, and not the most widely spread rumor of an evil being or an evil god pretending to be someone else.

    " Primordial Aragami .........¡±

    Shen Garen''s expression also became serious.

    Primordial Aragami could be roughly divided into two types.

    One of them wanted to destroy everything created by the gods and mortals, shattering all nes and disintegrating everything back to its original state, allowing the Multiverse to return to the original era, which was now known to the world as the evil and terrifying Primordial Aragami.

    The other type was the Aragami who felt that the world was only beautiful and wonderful when life was flourishing. They were unwilling to go back in time, such as the Nine-faced Dragon God, Annan, and the Queen of Wind Elements. They became gods.

    The original Aragami had once lost to a god.

    However, this did not mean that the original Aragami were weak.

    They lost because the original Aragami were basically fighting on their own. They did not have a united front. Moreover, many of the powerful original Aragami had suddenly joined the gods ''camp and became the main force of the gods.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    In reality, every single Primordial Deste God was not to be underestimated.

    The tenacity of the primordial Aragami was even stronger than that of gods.

    Gods had eternal faith and their bodies were eternal.

    However, as long as the Multiverse was not destroyed and the Primordial Power that they represented still existed, they would not truly die. There would always be a day when they would make aeback.

    "God knows how much time has passed since the Battle of Dawn.¡±

    "It''s not impossible for the Primordial Aragami to make aeback now.¡±

    " The resurrection of the Iron Queen has been discovered. However, in an unknown corner, there are also many Aragami who have been resurrected. They are just quietly lying in wait for the right opportunity.¡±

    Thinking of this, Shen Garen''s heart sank.

    " Perhaps it''s not just the Iron Queen. Before we knew it, there were already many more Aragami that had been resurrected.¡±

    The Wind Elemental Queen''s words were basically the same as what God Garen thought.

    "Resurrection is a small matter."

    " What worries me the most is that they have learned the lesson of their failure and have united.¡±

    If they continued to fight on their own, they would not be a problem even if they resurrected.

    ording to the nature of the Aragami, it was very difficult for them to cooperate.

    However, nothing was absolute.

    The Aragami had already suffered a great defeat once, and they had the same goal, which was to return the Multiverse to the primeval era............ If there was an Aragami with sufficient power as the leader, there was a possibility of them joining forces, and the possibility was not small.

    " That''s why I want to capture the Iron Queen to confirm if there are more Aragami that have been resurrected and if there is a leader of the Aragami.¡±

    The Wind Elemental Queen attached great importance to this.

    That was because once the Aragami were to awaken, they would definitely pay special attention to her, who had turned into a god.

    Hearing the Wind Elemental Queen''s words, Shen Garen nodded and said, ""The Dragon Gods will also take action, targeting the Iron Queen.¡±

    "As long as she appears again, there will be no way for her to escape.¡±

    Next, with the intention of probing further, God Garen asked the Wind Elemental Queen for more information about the Aragami, just in case. The Aragami were too ancient, and only the Wind Elemental Queen, who was also an Aragami, knew them well.

    After themunication, God Garen brought the Wind Elemental Queen to y in the Hero Realm for a while.

    In the end, the Wind Elemental Queen was ready to leave.

    She wanted to maintain the order and rules of the Wind Elemental ne, so she couldn''t leave for too long.

    Before the Wind Elemental Queen left, Shen Garen said solemnly, "" Arkady, I invite you to be an ally of the Dragon God n and form an alliance with them. If the Aragami attack in the future, we will fight side by side.¡±

 Chapter 1201 Divine Catastrophe (3)

    The Dragon n was being targeted and locked down. In the eyes of many Gods, they could not even protect themselves.

    However, the Wind Elemental Queen did not care about this.

    "I can agree, but are you sure?" she asked with a smile. Forming an alliance with me means that you''ll have to stand on the opposite side of Cuba Lan.¡±

    Earth Elemental Master, Cuba.

    The conflict between the Earth Elemental Lord and the Wind Elemental Queen had started when they were still Aragami. Now, it was getting more and more intense. The believers of the two would see each other as enemies when they met.

    "It doesn''t matter. There are already many gods that target the Dragon God system.¡±

    Shen Garen confirmed.

    The Wind Elemental Queen was one of the few Gods who did not have any malicious intentions against the Dragon race. Moreover, she had a good rtionship with God Garen and was a good choice to be an ally.

    In this kind of cooperation, if one side was roped in, the other side would have to be abandoned.

    For example, to rope in the Joyous Royal Court, the Wrath Royal Court was standing on the opposite side of the Dragon God system, and there were also the Raging Gods who were at odds with the Joyous Royal Court.

    However, this was eptable.

    Just as God Garen had said, the dragon race did not have to worry about debts, and it did not itch when there were too many lice.

    "In that case, I''m very happy to obtain such a powerful ally like the Dragon God lineage.¡±

    The Wind Elemental Queen smiled and said.

    After that, without much fanfare, the Wind Elemental Queen chose to be an ally of the Dragon God faction. She then left the Hero Domain and returned to the Wind Elemental ne.

    The first level of the Hero Domain, the Dragon Court, the Eternal Heroic Spirit Pce.

    Garen opened his eyes, deep in thought.

    "If the news of therge-scale revival of the Aragami is confirmed, the blockade that the dragons are facing will also weaken or even disappear.¡±

    " After all, the Dragon God is also a God. The reason why they are targeting the Dragon God is to protect their authority from being invaded by the Dragon race. However, the Aragami want to destroy all the Gods and the existing nes.¡±

    The revival of the Aragami was a crisis for all the gods.

    However, the current dragons were not afraid of such a crisis. Instead, they weed and looked forward to it.

    Immediately, Garen closed his eyes again, absorbing the life force that was everywhere, and at the same time, forming the rules of the Hero Domain.

    At the same time.

    In the deep crust of a certain prime material ne.

    A figure covered in steel spikes and glowing with a metallic luster was moving underground, leaving his mark on countless metal minerals and moving around the continent.

    It was the Iron Queen.

    She wanted to devour enough steel and metal to recover her strength at her peak.

    Suddenly, she stopped.

    Because a message was transmitted to him in his mind, turning into a deep voice.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    " Vyhilda, the moment you were resurrected, I warned you that when the right time came, you had to lie low and wait. You must not expose yourself and alert the gods.¡±

    The Iron Queen responded coldly. Her thoughts were like steel shing, sonorous and powerful.

    "Only the Great Demon Lord can give me orders. Although you resurrected me, you want to give me orders? Hehe, that was impossible.¡±

    The Great Demon Lord that she mentioned was the Lord of Terror, the original Deste God that had split the Nine-Faced Dragon God into two.

    The Lord of Terror, the Great Demon Lord, the Great Demon God.

    He was one of the top existences among the original Aragami, and he was the target of the Iron Queen''s followers.

    "The preparations to revive the Lord of Terror are underway.¡±

    "If the resurrection of the Lord of Terror is dyed because of your recklessness .............. You know the consequences."

    The Iron Queen fell silent.

    " Vhilda, " the voice continued, " suppress your impulsiveness and recklessness. It won''t be toote to recover your strength when the time is right.¡±

    " Time, time, " the Iron Queen said impatiently. " When is the right time? "¡±

    "If Demon Masters existed, they wouldn''t be so secretive. They would have started ughtering all living things long ago, causing the gods to fall into terror.¡±

    The voice in his mind turned cold and said indifferently," It''s precisely because there are too many Aragami like you who do not listen to orders and act recklessly that we need to wait for an opportunity. Do you want to repeat the same mistake and be killed by the gods again because you are fighting for yourself?¡±

    "I understand, but I don''t need you to teach me how to do things.¡±

    The Wind Elemental Queen and God Garen had simr thoughts.

    In order to overthrow the divine power and return to the original era, the Aragami had indeed started to work together. They were even plotting to resurrect more Aragami.

    However, many Aragami were still doing things their own way, causing many problems in their cooperation.

    After that, the unknown existence that was talking to the Iron Queen left.

    The Iron Queen stayed where she was for a long time before she moved again.

    "In this world, I''ve already left a Steel Seal in many regions. It would be a waste if I didn''t devour it.¡±

    "Let''s devour onest world, theny low and wait for the Demon Lord to resurrect.¡±

    With this thought in mind, the Iron Queen continued to travel through the depths of the earth''s crust.

    She needed time to leave a mark, and after she finished, she would devour all the metal and steel elements in one go, then escape and hide, leaving behind a fragmented world.

    After that, most of the ne worlds were still calm on the surface.

    As time passed, the gods ''lockdown on the dragon race intensified day by day.

    In such a predicament, the Dragon God faction followed their previous strategy and roped in suitable gods or god factions to be their allies.

    After the demon spirit system, the Immortal Dragon Empress sessfully roped in a second decent god system.

    The earth spirit system had a powerful Divine Power Main God named Magnubier.

 Chapter 1202 Divine Catastrophe (4)

    The sad thing was that the dignified Master God, the Gnome Master God, had no choice.

    The Gnome Master God was the follower of the God of Tyranny, Bann, and was driven by the God of Tyranny.

    This was because during a spiritual disaster, the God of Tyranny took advantage of the situation and forced the gnome master god to be his follower god. In order to get rid of the control of the God of Tyranny, the gnome master god tried many methods, but they all failed.

    It was also to get rid of the control of the God of Tyranny that the gnome master god was willing to form an alliance with the Dragon God system.

    In addition, other than the Wind Elemental Queen, there was also an Elemental Lord who was willing to form an alliance with the Dragon God faction.

    Fire Elemental Master, me Master, me Master, Myriad mes True Master.

    In the time branch of the Alftatia Empire, Garen had met this Saint of the Fire Elemental Lord for a period of time.

    The rtionship between the four elemental lords was not harmonious.

    However, water, fire, wind, and earth were opposites and could not bepatible with each other, while water, earth, wind, and fire could work together.

    Moreover, the Elemental Lord only cared about her own Elemental ne and had nothing to do with the Dragon Tribe and the Gods. The Fire Elemental Lord had formed an alliance with the Dragon Tribe in order to borrow the power of the Dragon Tribe to defeat her mortal enemy, the Water Elemental Lord.

    Demon spirit system, earth spirit system.

    Wind and Fire Elemental Lords.

    There were also the God of Rogue, the God of Poetry, the God of ughter, and some other gods who did not have a god system. They were slowly pulled into the Dragon God system and were willing to bet on the Dragon God system. When the Dragon race reached the top, their status would also rise.

    However¡­

    Although the Immortal Dragon Empress was already trying her best to choose a suitable target and was doing her best to target the target''s weaknesses and predicament, she was still unable to achieve a 100% sess rate.

    Thus, the Dragon Gods ''n to rope in the weak god systems and gods and expand the scale of the group was clearly seen through by the gods.

    This was within the expectations of the Dragon Gods.

    Since they had already been discovered, the alliance n that they had secretly carried out was directly brought to the surface.

    The dragon gods directly issued an order to recruit subordinate gods and promised all kinds of benefits.

    For some weak Divine Powers, intermediate Divine Powers, and even weak Divine Systems that did not have a Divine System to rely on, this was quite tempting.

    They didn''t care whether the dragons would regain their hegemony or not, because they were already in a bad situation. They might as well take a gamble with the dragons. No matter how bad it was, it wouldn''t be too bad. For example, goblins and goblins were weak races that had always been bullied and were at the bottom of the food chain.

    Gradually, an alliance of gods led by the Dragon God system was born.

    The current situation among the gods was no longer that the gods were focused on the Dragon God faction. Instead, they were divided into two factions.

    On one side were the allied gods who had already acknowledged the supremacy of the dragon race, collectively known as the Dragon God camp.

    The other side was the gods who were unwilling to live under the dragon''s wings and still wanted to punish the dragon race.

    There were only a handful of gods who were willing to take the risk and bet on the dragon race.

    Although a portion of the gods had be allies with the dragon race, overall, the dragon race was still at a disadvantage against the gods ''camp. At the same time, the gods'' fear of the Dragon God intensified again, and the degree of blockade and punishment increased further. There were even signs of falling out.

    Beneath the calm surface of the Multiverse, the gods were very restless. That was because a portion of the gods had turned to support the dragon race. The effect of simply punishing and sealing them was getting weaker and weaker. The dragon race had survived the most difficult period and was slowly developing recently.

    A war between the Dragon God camp and the Gods camp might erupt at any time.

    If there was a god or a god system with enough prestige and was willing to lead, the crusade against the Dragon God camp might have already begun.

    The wild, the green forest, the country of Afande.

    In Corelon''s temple, divine light shone brightly, and divine might fluctuated. The Elven gods were gathered together, and they were in the middle of a meeting. The Elven gods were in a constant dispute.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Sovereign, the Dragon God''s faction is slowly growing stronger. Perhaps, they will soon bepletely out of control.¡±

    "The gods need a pioneer who dares to face the Dragon God system and bear the greatest risk.¡±

    "Do you mean that our Elf God System will be the one to stand out? Have you forgotten what happened to the Giant God System?¡±

    "What''s there to be afraid of? As long as the gods truly unite, the current Dragon God camp is nothing to worry about.¡±

    ¡°................¡±

    After a period of debate, the Elven Master God''s divine might swept past, and the temple fell into silence.

    The gods were waiting for the choice of the elf master god.

    The Elven Master God did not make a decision immediately. Instead, she asked her partner and whispered to the Goddess of Life, ""My lover, what do you think?"

    Shrouded in the divine light, the Goddess of Life frowned and said slowly, ""If this war involving the gods breaks out, it will be a catastrophe............ I didn''t want to see my elven subjects suffer anymore. The damage done to them by the War of Destruction had yet to heal.¡±

    From the perspective of the gods, this was a chaotic and dangerous era.

    In a short two hundred years, two cross-dimensional wars had broken out. The Elf Tribe had suffered heavy losses, and the Giant Tribe had been exterminated. Even ayer of the Beast Vige had been shattered, and the Fire Vige had almost been burned to the ground.

    Moreover, it had only been a short while since the Giant Extermination War.............

    There was also the smell of gunpowder among the gods.

    Ultimately, the appearance of the Time Dragon was seen as an opportunity and turning point. The dragons, who had rested for a long time, wanted to rise up and rebuild the glory of the overlord, but the gods did not want to see this happen.

    Elves and giants were both sacrifices on the path of the dragon race''s rise.

    Now, the gods finally realized the determination and indomitable trend of the rise of the dragon race. However, because it was not timely, and it was difficult for the different gods to truly unite, the situation had be worse.

    Now that the Dragon God camp had been formed, more and more gods were involved.

    If they did not hide it anymore and directly started a crusade against the dragons, it would turn into an unprecedented civil war between the gods and a catastrophe. This was not just a matter between the two god systems, but a terrifying vortex that would engulf all the gods and races.

    Thinking of the terrifying scene that might happen, the Goddess of Life''s divine power became unstable.

    The reason why no god system or god stood out to call upon the gods was also because they did not wish to see the disaster that engulfed the entire Multiverse erupt.

    "On the surface, the Dragon God faction only created a Dragon God faction to resist the restrictions of the gods.¡±

    "But in reality, the Dragon God faction is using the safety of all the nes as a bargaining chip to pave the way for their own path to hegemony.¡±

    "Every day that the gods hesitate and can''t make up their minds, the Dragon God camp will grow stronger until it''s unstoppable.¡±

    The Elven Master God''s eyes were like torches as he spoke.

    "Sovereign, should we step forward?¡±

    "If the dragon racepletely rises, we might not even be able to defend ourst home, the Afande Kingdom.¡±

    Lin Ye said worriedly.

    The Elven Master God shook her head and said calmly, ""There''s no need to be anxious. We''re not the only gods who have been watching the Dragon God system.¡±

    "Now that the Dragon God''s camp has been formed, the gods will quickly respond in an emergency.¡±

    "When the timees, we''ll move randomly.¡±

 Chapter 1203 The Leader Of The Gods, The Heavenly Court And The Royal Court

    "Skoleus."

    "After the Fire Country is repaired, the rock dragons can go to the underground world and freely choose a suitable territory to live in.¡±

    On the first level of the Hero Domain, the Eternal Heroic Spirit Hall weed a Dragon God.

    The God of Stone Giants, now the God of Stone Dragons.

    Scroleus looked like a dragon sculpture formed byyers of rocks. There were no dragon scales on his body, only rough rocks. However, his appearance was also in the form of a majestic stone dragon. His eyes were like red gems.

    Abandoning the appearance of a giant, the current him, like his own people, had already transformed into the form of a dragon.

    As for whether the Rock Dragon God was loyal or not, that was not important.

    After all, the Rock Dragon God had a history of carrying many contracts at the level of gods, and he was willing to sign them for his own people. He could only go down the same path as the Dragon God.

    "Alright."

    The Rock Dragon God opened his mouth and fell silent after spitting out one word. He was still as silent as ever, like a stubborn and hard rock.

    "Okay, you can leave now. I''ll have to trouble you in the Fire Country.¡±

    Garen nodded slightly and said to the Rock Dragon God.

    With the Rock Dragon''s ability to control rocks and the earth, it was very good at repairing the mountainous terrain of the Fire Country. During the chaotic battle between the Giant Gods and the Dragon Gods, the Fire Country, which had be devastated, was temporarily abandoned by Garen because the most important thing now was to shape and strengthen the rules of the Hero''s Domain.

    Due to the gentle nature of the rock dragon race, when the dragon race was targeted and punished, they were targeted by many living races.

    In the time after the stone dragon race was officially born, there were examples of stone dragons being killed all over the world.

    Therefore, the Rock Dragon God decided to migrate the Rock Dragon people to the underground world of the Hero''s Domain and ask Garen, the Lord of Heroic Spirits, for help.

    The environment of the underground world was the type that Rock Dragon loved the most.

    Garen weed therge-scale migration of the Rock Dragons into the Hero''s Domain. At the same time, he handed the task of repairing the Fire Vige to the Rock Dragons who were good at it. Garen did not need them to repair the Fire Vigepletely. As long as there was progress, the Fire Vige''s state would be restored step by step.

    In fact, the Land of Fire was more suitable for the stone dragon to live in.

    However, inparison, they preferred the underground world. These guys were addicted to living in istion and were unwilling to interact with the outside world.

    The two of themmunicated clearly. After the Rock Dragon God left, Garen closed his eyes and gathered the Power of Time in his entire body.

    Bottomless Abyss, level 422.

    Thisyer of the abyss was originally called the Ghoul Realm. The middle was upied by the Gnoll God, Yenogu, and changed its name to the Yenogu Realm. After Yenogu was killed by Garen and fell in the main material ne, it returned to the control of the King of Ghouls and became the Ghoul Realm again.

    In a white pce made of bones of various unknown creatures.

    Doris, the King of Ghouls, was chewing on pieces of delicious flesh.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    At the same time, the ghoul servants continued to deliver new food to Doris, filling his hunger that could never be satisfied.

    Suddenly, an abundant dragon''s might descended and swept across the Ghoul King''s territory.

    The Ghoul King paused in its eating action. After it came back to its senses, its body covered in a white coat left the pce like a white bolt of lightning.

    "My Lord, you''re here."

    Under the dark and gray sky, the King of Ghouls revealed a ttering expression and said to the silver dragon that had descended here.

    Garen''s actual body did note. This was just an incarnation formed by the Power of Time, possessing the power of a Demigod.

    "How''s the matter I asked you to do?¡±

    Staring at the Ghoul King, Garen said calmly.

    The Ghoul King nodded repeatedly and said, ""My Lord, I have already chosen a suitable partner for you and received a positive reply from the other party.¡±

    The dragon''s expression was calm, and his reaction was calm.

    "What kind of partner is it?¡±

    Under Garen''s gaze, even though it was only a Demigod Incarnation, the Ghoul King was still nervous and replied, ""Its name is Hall, and its background is only the lowest and most insignificant of dirt legs.¡±

    " However,pared to ordinary gnolls, it is brave and resourceful. It has developed a gnoll kingdom in the main material world and was a gnoll king. Later, it was appreciated by Yenogu and was promoted to a demigod. Because of its humble deeds, it was regarded as the object of worship by many gnolls.¡±

    Hearing the Ghoul King''s reply, Garen squinted his eyes and said, ""Bring it here."

    A few minutester.

    A Gnoll appeared in front of Garen.

    It had a strong physique, which was different from most of the skinny and hunched gnolls. It was like a giant wolf that stood up on its hind legs. Its hair was like steel needles, and its muscles were bulging. Its eyes were scarlet, but there was no bloodlust. Instead, it was rather intelligent and calm.

    "I finally meet you, the great Dragon of Eternity and Time.¡±

    "I''m willing to follow your light scales and be your follower god.¡±

    After seeing Garen, the Gnoll immediately half-knelt in the air, lowered its head and said.

    "I will help you be the new God of Gnolls and rece Yenogu.¡±

    " As for you, you will be a vassal god of the Dragon God lineage. Together with your own people, you will follow the True Dragon and receive the protection of the Dragon God.¡±

    "Remember, the Dragon God can bestow the status of a god. Naturally, he can take it back at any time.¡±

 Chapter 1204 The Leader Of The Gods, The Heavenly Court And The Dragon Court (2)

    The silver dragon stared at the gnoll named Hall and said slowly.

    "I understand."

    "Please rest assured that the gnolls will be the sharp ws and teeth of the True Dragon. I will make the gnolls ''loyalty to the True Dragon surpass that of the Kobolds. Even if the True Dragon wants to be the enemy of the entire world, the gnolls will stand by the True Dragon''s side.¡±

    Garen nodded calmly. " Very good. The Ancient Dragons of the Dragon Court will help you ascend to Godhood. I look forward to your performance. "¡±

    Creatures like gnolls were weak, but there were many of them. Their vitality was very strong, and they were spread all over the major nes. After Holzer became a god, he would soon be the new " Yenogu " with the support of the Dragon God system, and he would quickly be a middle-level Divine Power.

    In a few days, the Dragon God Alliance camp with the Dragon God as the core would have another Gnoll God, Hall.

    The previous God of Gnolls was loyal to the Giant God System, while the current God of Gnolls was loyal to the Dragon God System. It was a dramatic fate.

    Based on Garen''s actions, it could be seen that the Dragon God camp was not only trying to rope in the existing gods, but they were also nurturing their own minions and gods, continuing to expand the Dragon God camp to fight against the Gods camp.

    Garen was not the only one moving.

    The other Dragon Gods were also promoting their minions.

    The Drakonid God and the Lizardman God had both be members of the Dragon God''s camp. They were also the most determined followers of the Dragon God, and they had be amunity of interests with the Dragon race.

    As time passed, although they were still at a disadvantage, the Dragon God''s camp grew stronger and stronger.

    Moreover, as the Dragon God faction grew stronger, some gods or god organizations that were hesitant would be able to make up their minds and join the Dragon God faction more easily.

    There was no need to obtain the power topete with the Gods Camp.

    It only needed to reach 30 to 40 percent, and it would be enough to make the gods camppletely lose the idea of sealing off the dragon race. Compared to the dragon race bing the hegemon, the gods were even more unwilling to see a divine catastrophe that swept through the Multiverse.

    At that time, the dragon race''s hegemony would be a foregone conclusion, and the glory and glory of the past would be restored.

    Even now, with the overall strength of the Dragon God''s camp still at a clear disadvantage, if the Dragon God''s camp and the Gods ''camp started a war, the result would still be disastrous. That was why the Gods were indecisive and hesitant.

    Just as Garen''s Incarnation was about to leave.

    Dorisen hesitated for a moment, then said to Garen, ""My Lord, the Undead King came here a while ago and wanted me to follow him again.¡±

    "I told it that I had already sworn to follow you to the River Styx and could no longer be loyal to it, so it left.¡±

    The silver dragon''s pupils constricted, and its gaze became sharp.

    Orcus, the Undead King, was a demon archduke who was as famous as the Dark Sovereign and the Beast Prince, Baphomet. He was a powerful contender for the throne of the Abyss, and he was also the first person Dorisen followed.

    "I understand."

    "If ites again, call me immediately.¡±

    The silver dragon said slowly. Then, in the ripples of the River of Time, it turned into the power of time and returned to the Hero''s Domain.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    In the Hall of Eternal Heroes, Garen opened his eyes. His tinum dragon eyes were deep and quiet.

    "The Undead King¡­....... When the Dragon God camp and the Gods camp were at loggerheads, the chaos in the Abyss only increased.¡±

    "It probably has bad intentions."

    Garen made a judgment.

    Immediately, the silver dragon shook its head and temporarily threw the matter of the Abyss to the back of its mind.

    The Chaos Abyss was currently in a state of internal strife and chaos. Even if the Undead King had malicious intentions, he did not have the time to deal with the dragons. The Gods were also showing signs of internal strife because of the Dragon God''s camp, and the Dragon God could not control the Chaos Abyss either.

    At this moment, Garen remembered the news that the Wind Elemental Queen had brought not long ago.

    "Now is indeed a good time for the Aragami to take action.¡±

    " The gods have their eyes fixed on the dragon race. I''m afraid that they have already forgotten about the potential threat of the original Aragami.¡±

    Garen thought to himself.

    "However, every day the gods hesitate, the Dragon God''s chances of winning will increase.¡±

    "Based on the current situation, no god is willing to take the risk and be the first to do so.¡±

    Originally, the Elven Main God was the one who was most likely to step out first.

    But he didn''t move for a long time. It was obvious that he was afraid.

    "If there are no unexpected variables, the dragon race will regain its dominance and be the lord of the gods.¡±

    Even if the Dragon God lineage became the hegemon, the other god lineages would only be shaken and their status would drop greatly. They would also be under the shadow of the Dragon God lineage and return to the days when the dragon race was the hegemon. However, at the very least, they would not die.

    If he stood out now, there was a high chance that he would die together with him.

    Due to the appearance of the War of Gods, as a leader, he might even be nailed to the pir of shame in the future and be despised by thousands of intelligent creatures.

    Garen and the other Dragon Gods understood this.

    Using the safety of all the nar Worlds as a bargaining chip to put pressure on the gods was one of the decisions made by the Dragon Gods after discussion.

    However, Garen also knew that the situation was uncertain, and the dawn of victory was far from here.

    The Multiverse was calm on the whole, but undercurrents were surging.

    As the gods struggled and the Dragon Gods grew increasingly confident, the river of time flowed unhurriedly, day after day.

    Under such circumstances, a monthter, just as the Elf God Corelon had said, God finally couldn''t sit still anymore.

 Chapter 1205 The Leader Of The Gods, The Heavenly Court And The Royal Court (3)

    It was just as the Elf Master God had said.

    While the gods waited anxiously, a great being from the center of the heavens ascended Mountain Paradise.

    The moment he appeared, the gods of Mountain Paradise looked over.

    Reflected in the eyes of the gods of Mountain Paradise was a god who was shining brightly and exuded the aura of a king. He wore a golden crown and a purple-gold silk robe. The colors on his robe were colorful and divine light was flowing. It was changing all the time, forming the sun, moon, stars, mountains, rivers, nts, gold dragons, silver phoenixes, and so on.

    His face was stern and his eyes were deep. It was as if the stars in the universe and everything in the world were reflected in his eyes.

    Heavenly Court Master God, Supreme Justice, Heavenly Emperor, a top-notch Divine Power with a Godhood rank of 20.

    The moment they saw this god, all the gods of Mountain Paradise were rmed. They showed up one after another to wee him. Even God King Ya Kong left his temple to wee him.

    Other than the Heavenly Emperor, no other god had such a grand array that made the gods wee them.

    The reason was simple.

    Although there was no proof, all the gods believed that the master god of the Heavenly Court God System, the existence known as the Heavenly God, was the incarnation of the God of Gods.

    Godly God no longer cared about anything in the world, but the Heavenly Emperor was still respected.

    The Heavenly Emperor didn''t stay in Mountain Paradise for long.

    " He " only announced one thing, which was simple and straightforward.

    [The Heavenly Court will be the representative of the gods and y chess with the Dragon God faction.]

    Not only Mountain Paradise¡­....... Elysian Realm, Mechanic Realm, Golden Hills, Wild Wild............... The Heavenly Emperor split into many parts and went to the outer nes at the same time to convey his will.

    The gods all heaved a sigh of relief.

    With the Heavenly Emperor around, they did not need to bear the greatest psychological pressure.

    The Dragon God faction used the safety of the entire Multiverse as a bargaining chip, and no god or god faction dared to initiate a war.

    In this form, even if a god or god system that was not qualified wanted to be a leader representative, they would not be able to obtain the recognition of the gods.

    The Heavenly Emperor was the master god of the celestial heavens. Whether it was his identity as a top-notch great Divine Power or his special status as a suspected incarnation of Ao, he was enough to be a leader representative with enough weight.

    " He stood up when the Multiverse was facing a Divine Catastrophe that was highly likely to form. As expected, the Heavenly Emperor is the incarnation of Ao.¡±

    The gods made a guess, and their hearts, which had been tormented by hesitation and struggle, rxed.

    At the same time, the Heavenly Emperor also went to the Hero Realm.

    As the Lord of the Hero Domain, Garen felt the arrival of the Heavenly Emperor the moment he descended.

    Silver light shed and disappeared, appearing outside the Eternal Heroic Spirit Hall.

    In the midst of the drifting clouds at the level of the Royal Court, the Heavenly Emperor stood silently, staring at Garen.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Another surge of dragon might whistled over, and the Metal Dragon God appeared in the Royal Court.

    At the same time, the gazes of the other Dragon Gods were also focused on it.

    "Your Excellency Haotian, why are you here?¡±

    the Metal Dragon God said slowly.

    The Heavenly Emperor turned to look at the Metal Dragon God and said indifferently, ""In order to prevent a cmity froming, in order to punish the Dragon n.¡±

    Hearing this, the Metal Dragon God''s expression changed slightly, and its gaze turned cold.

    "Really?... In that case, may I ask if you are prepared to destroy the entire Heavenly Court God System?¡±

    "Forgive me for being blunt, but other than you, the Heavenly Court God System is not worth mentioning.¡±

    In the celestial system, only the Heavenly Emperor was a top-notch great Divine Power, and there were nine mid-level Divine Power Walkers. The other insignificant immortals and immortal officials were not a match for the Dragon God system.

    (In the setting of the Heavenly Court God System here, there was no such thing as the Three Pure Ones and Laozi. The strongest person was the Heavenly Emperor.£©

    Although the Heavenly Emperor was regarded as the incarnation of the God of Gods, his status was special.

    However, the Godly God himself had long been tired of controlling the Multiverse and had disappeared without a trace. Putting aside the uniqueness of the Heavenly God''s suspected incarnation, he himself was a great Divine Power with a level 20 Godhood. Although he was powerful, he was not invincible.

    The Heavenly Emperor shook his head, and his eyes were filled with pity andpassion. His voice seemed toe from the sky, ovepping with ethereal and low maism."If the war between the Dragon God and the Gods were to break out, the endless nes would be plunged into misery and suffering.¡±

    "I know that the gods do not wish to see this happen, and you do not wish to perish together with the gods.¡±

    That was true.

    War was the worst-case scenario.

    If they were to start a war with the gods, they would not be able to win just by relying on the Dragon God camp. In the counterattack of the Dragon God camp, the gods might suffer a painful price, but they would eventually win.

    "What do you mean?"

    Garen said as he did not feel any obvious hostility from the Heavenly Emperor.

    " I am here to represent the gods and negotiate with the Dragon God faction. We will restrict the war of the catastrophe to the level of fighting between the gods.¡±

    Garen and the Metal Dragon God looked at each other, then said to the Heavenly Emperor, ""Please speak."

    "Since the Dragon God n wants to regain its hegemony, then it should show its corresponding strength as an overlord.¡±

    Then, the Heavenly Emperor spoke in detail.

    To put it simply, in the three levels of gods, namely the Great Divine Power, the Medium Divine Power, and the Weak Divine Power, the Dragon God system would each have a Dragon God, and the Alliance of Gods would each choose a representative to carry out a duel between gods.

 Chapter 1206 - 1206 The Leader of the Gods, the Heavenly Court and the Royal Court (4)

    1206 The Leader of the Gods, the Heavenly Court and the Royal Court (4)

    If they were able to obtain multiple victories against the strongest experts of all gods at all levels, it meant that the Dragon God faction had the strength to dominate, and it was determined that the Dragon God faction had won.

    Thank you readers!

    If the Dragon God Branch won, the emperor dragon species would return to the Dragon God Branch.

    Heavenly Dragon, Seeping Dragon, Forest Dragon, Coiling Dragon, Divine Dragon¡­¡­¡­¡­ These monarch dragons belonged to the celestial heavens ¡®god system, and they had the status of immortal officials in the celestial heavens¡¯ god system, obeying the orders of the Heavenly Emperor.

    Apart from the return of the emperor dragon species to the Dragon God faction, the most important thing was that the Heavenly Emperor and the Heavenly Court Divine System would also be allies of the Dragon God faction. If they joined the Dragon God faction, the dragon race¡¯s path to hegemony would be unstoppable.

    On the contrary, if the Dragon God lineage failed.

    The Metal Dragon species would belong to the Heavenly Court God System, which would strip away arge part of the Dragon God System¡¯s foundation.

    At the same time, the gods would no longer suppress the ordinary dragons, but the Dragon Gods would be sealed by the gods ¡®divine power. Within ten thousand years, they would not be able to increase their extraordinary divine power, thus shattering the future of the dragon race¡¯s hegemony.

    ¡°This is the best solution.¡±

    ¡°If the Dragon God faction doesn¡¯t agree, then I can only lead the gods to suppress the dragon race. This isn¡¯t my intention, so I hope you can consider it.¡±

    Looking at the Heavenly Emperor who was filled with the aura of an emperor, Garen and the Metal Dragon God thought for a while and said, ¡°¡±Your Excellency Haotian, this matter requires the decision of all Dragon Gods.¡±

    ¡°Give me an answer in ten days,¡± the Heavenly Emperor said with a smile.¡±

    ¡± In the meantime, my clone will stay in the Hero¡¯s Domain and wait.¡±

    ¡°I believe that the Dragon God lineage will make the right choice.¡±

    As he spoke, he closed his eyes and stood with his hands behind his back, like a statue suspended in the wind and clouds.

    After a while.

    Many Dragon Gods sent their avatars to gather in the Royal Court and entered the Eternal Heroic Spirit Hall to begin the Dragon God Meeting.

    ¡°Everyone, ording to the rules of thispetition, do you have the confidence to win?¡±

    The Metal Dragon God¡¯s expression was solemn as it swept its gaze across the Dragon Gods.

    ¡°Haha, isn¡¯t that easy?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a weak Divine Power. I¡¯ll participate in a battle between weak Divine Powers and guarantee victory! Sweep the gods!¡±

    The Dragon God of Destructionughed as mes burned all over his body.

    ording to the rules mentioned by the Heavenly Emperor, only Extraordinary Divine Power was required. The quasi-great Divine Power could only represent the level of great Divine Power. However, thebat strength of the other Dragon Gods also mainly came from quasi-great Divine Power.

    For example, the Dragon God of Destruction¡¯sbat power was also one of the best among mid-level Divine Powers. If he participated in the low-level Divine Powers, it would be a blow to his strength.

    The Immortal Dragon Empress nodded slightly and said,¡±We will definitely win at the level of low-level Divine Power¡­¡­¡­ With Garen around, we can still win.¡±

    ¡°Garen, what do you think?¡±

    ¡± Alright. ¡± Garen nodded lightly and said calmly, ¡± You can leave the representatives of the Gods with mid-level Divine Power to me.¡±

    His calm words reflected his confidence.

    Garen¡¯s original body had indeed just entered the mid-level Divine Power, but¡­¡­. Don¡¯t forget, God Garen was Garen¡¯s clone. Theplete Garen was the Extraordinary Divine Power of Garen¡¯s original body and God Garen¡¯s clone.

    Thebination of the two would be Garen¡¯s strongest moment in history.

    Garen had the belief that he would not lose to any mid-level Divine Power.

    After a pause, the Immortal Dragon Empress narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°¡±As long as we can win two rounds, the oue of the great Divine Power is not important.¡±

    ¡± However, the Heavenly Emperor isn¡¯t a fool, and the gods aren¡¯t stupid either. ording to this rule, we seem to be certain to win. Then the question is, why would the other party set a rule that would allow us to win?¡±

    The Dragon of Life frowned and said, ¡°¡±However, if we don¡¯t agree, the Heavenly Emperor will lead the gods. ording to the current strength of our Dragon God camp, there¡¯s no chance of victory.¡±

    Ye Long wagged his tail and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°¡±Even if we refuse, the gods might not really dare to start a war. Give us some more time. When the Dragon God¡¯s camp bes stronger, the road to overlord will be unstoppable.¡±

    Justice Dragon God Landish shook his head and said, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t underestimate the courage of the gods. With the Heavenly Emperor as their leader, they will definitely dare to start a war.¡±

    ¡°What about the Heavenly Emperor? Was he really willing to start a war?¡±

    The Immortal Dragon Queen slowly said, ¡°¡±Most likely.¡±

    ¡± The Heavenly Emperor wants the metal dragon species, and the celestial heavens already have the emperor dragon species. It can be foreseen that he has selfish motives and covets the dragon race.¡±

    ¡± In the worst-case scenario,¡¯His¡¯ true goal might be to see us lose and take advantage of the situation to make the dragon race a vassal of the celestial heavens.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    In the Hall of Eternal Heroic Spirits, the Dragon God¡¯s incarnations discussed non-stop. They each put forward their opinions and ideas and analyzed the battle.

    If they agreed to the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s request to fight against the strongest of every level among the gods, it was obvious that the Dragon God family would lose at the level of great Divine Power.

    The Dragon God lineage had quite a number of powerful Divine Powers, but they did not have a top-notch Master God who could control the situation.

    For example, the Heavenly God represented the great Divine Powers in the battle. This was a top-notch Divine Power on the same level as Io and Annan. To the Dragon Gods, he was an insurmountable mountain.

    In that case, if the Dragon God lineage wanted to win, they would have to obtain a battle between the intermediate and weak Divine Powers at the same time.

    On the surface, this did not seem difficult.

    However, since the Heavenly Emperor dared to bring it up, he must have given it ample consideration, unless he had always been loyal to the dragon race. However, this was impossible. The Heavenly Emperor obviously had selfish motives. He was not satisfied with the rare emperor dragon species and wanted the metal dragon species, which belonged to the foundation of the dragon race.

 Chapter 1207 - 1207 The Leader of the Gods, the Heavenly Court and the Royal Court (5)

    1207 The Leader of the Gods, the Heavenly Court and the Royal Court (5)

    Finally, the Metal Dragon God took a deep breath and said in a low voice, ¡°¡± Everyone, the Emperor Dragon is the only one who has wandered outside. It¡¯s clearly a True Dragon, but it doesn¡¯t belong to the dragon race. We need to win this battle with the gods and make the Emperor Dragon merge with the dragon race. At the same time, we need to establish our dominance.¡±

    Thank you readers!

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have confidence in winning this battle, how can you talk about regaining hegemony?¡±

    ¡°Moreover, I don¡¯t want to see any more casualties among the Dragon race¡¯s people. Once the war with the Gods breaks out, the Dragon race will definitely suffer the greatest blow in history.¡±

    ¡°Thus, I am more inclined to agree to the duel.¡±

    After looking at the Immortal Dragon, the Metal Dragon God asked, ¡°¡±Tiamat, what do you think?¡±

    The Immortal Dragon Empress pondered for a long time before she finally said slowly, ¡°¡±Although I really want to disagree with you, I also agree with thepetition in my heart. However, I can¡¯tpletely follow the rhythm of the Heavenly Emperor.¡±

    ¡± Negotiate with ¡®Him¡¯ and let the three battles proceed in a gradual manner. They will be held once every ten years. If anything unexpected happens, we will have a chance to deal with it.¡±

    The Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon Empress were equivalent to the Dragon n¡¯s Acting Main Gods.

    They had reached an agreement, and most of the Dragon Gods were willing topete. Therefore, they finally decided to agree to the Heavenly Emperor.

    After the Dragon God¡¯s incarnations left, Garen and the Metal Dragon God appeared before the Heavenly Emperor once again.

    The Heavenly Emperor, who stood tall and straight with divine light flowing all over his body, opened his eyes and looked at the two Dragon Gods.¡±You two, it seems that you have made your choice.¡±

    Garen and the Metal Dragon God replied, ¡°¡± Your Excellency Haotian, the Dragon God faction has agreed to thispetition with the gods. However, thepetition cannot be carried out at the same time as you requested. It must be carried out three times ording to our request, from the lowest to the highest, once every ten years.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, then return to the Heavenly Court and prepare for war.¡±

    Hearing this, the Heavenly Emperor was silent for a while.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say.¡±

    ¡± He ¡± finally said.

    After that, the news of the divine battle that would determine whether the dragons would fall again or regain their supremacy quickly spread throughout the Multiverse. Some wise men who were worried about the future finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    A divine catastrophe that could have swept across the Multiverse was eliminated without a trace.

    In the bottomless abyss of the Shadow Sea.

    ¡°Damn it, with the intervention of the Heavenly Emperor, the expected civil war between the gods won¡¯t happen.¡±

    The God of the Primordial Sun, who was hiding here, was quite angry. The pitch-ck seawater was boiling.

    The King of the Deep Sea, who could not be looked at by ordinary creatures, was very calm. He said slowly,¡± Entropy¡¯s original power is not ineffective. The war between dragons and elves, dragons and giants, is a representation of this. However, it seems that Entropy¡¯s full power is still insufficient to cause a catastrophe among the gods.¡±

    Entropy was a special primordial Aragami that had no form or substance.

    Its original power could change things from an orderly state to a disorderly and chaotic state.

    Entropy was sealed in a ck hole in the prime material ne. However, the Aragami had secretly unsealed it and saved him.

    The first thing that the Aragami unsealed was Entropy, and they sacrificed it.

    The chaos and war that hadsted for only two hundred years had something to do with the original power of Entropy. However, it was not entirely because of Entropy. What it had done was mainly to catalyze the chaos that should havested for thousands of years and erupt in a short time.

    ¡°I don¡¯t expect a smootheback.¡±

    ¡°This variable is within an eptable range.¡±

    ¡± While all the gods are focused on the battle with the Dragon God, I should try my best to resurrect and unseal as many Aragami as possible.¡±

    ¡°Gather our resources and prioritize reviving the Lord of Terror. Itsbat strength is very important to us.¡±

 Chapter 1208 - 1208 First Battle (1)

    1208 First Battle (1)

    In order to avoid the Divine Cmity, the Heavenly Emperor represented the gods and agreed to have three battles with the Dragon God system, and the corresponding contracts were signed.

    Thank you readers!

    Because this contract would eliminate the possibility of a war between the gods, it was called the [No War Contract] by intelligent creatures.

    ording to the rules of the no-fight contract, before the battle officially began, both sides did not need to announce the representatives they had chosen.

    ¡°In the camp of the gods, which low-level Divine Power will be the representative topete with the Dragon God?¡±

    As the first battle of the low-level Divine Power level would begin in ten years, this was the hottest discussion among many intelligent creatures who were paying attention to the battle.

    There was no concrete answer to this discussion.

    This was because it was very difficult to find an opponent that could fight against the Dragon God among the weak Divine Powers in the Gods ¡®camp.

    Especially since there was the Destruction Dragon God among the Dragon Gods. He was clearly a low-level Divine Power, but he had the formidablebat power of a top-tier middle-level Divine Power. If nothing went wrong, the Dragon Gods would definitely choose the Destruction Dragon God as their representative.

    ¡°Under the banner of the Water Elemental Master God, there are weak Divine Powers and also Water Elemental Lords who possess mid-level Divine Powers. They have a chance ofpeting with the Dragon God of Destruction.¡±

    ¡°However, the Elemental Gods simply don¡¯t care about matters outside their own ne, and the Water Elemental Sovereign is famous for her apathetic nature.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, the Water Elemental Lord is probably no match for the Dragon God of Destruction.¡±

    It was not as if there were no gods with weak divine power or mid-level divine power.

    However, it was hard to find a top-notch opponent like the Dragon God of Destruction. Moreover, the Dragon God of Destruction was famous for his battle and destructive power. He had also shone brilliantly in two all-out wars and was the mainstay of the Dragon God faction.

    ¡°Could it be that the Heavenly Emperor has already made a deal with the Dragon God lineage in private? The rules of the no-fight contract seemed to favor the Dragon God system.¡±

    ¡°Impossible. His Majesty Haotian has his own considerations. If not for this, the Dragon God would not have agreed to the no-fight contract.¡±

    Time passed quietly under the watchful eyes of countless intelligent creatures.

    Due to the non-war contract period, the gods could no longer impose restrictions on the dragon race. The previously restrained dragon race rapidly developed and expanded, and it was a prosperous scene.

    However, this was no longer important.

    If they lost after setting the no-fight contract, no matter how well the dragon race developed during these 30 years, they would be beaten back to their original state.

    However, if they won, with this period of development, the return of the emperor dragon species, and the addition of the celestial heavens ¡®god system to the Dragon God camp, the dragon race wouldpletely establish an unshakable overlord position.

    At this moment.

    In the Wind Howling Abyss, the Dragon God of Destruction, Carax, was fighting with a god.

    He was like a blood-colored bolt of lightning, shing non-stop with the Dragon God of Destruction.

    After a while.

    The Dragon God of Destruction¡¯s dragon w opened, and a zing fireball that looked like a sun rose from within, hitting the iing blood-colored lightning.

    Bang!

    Endless mes surged wildly.

    ¡°Cough cough cough¡­¡­.¡±

    The figure whose body was on fire, whose armor and hair were charred ck, and whose mask was half-broken shouted,¡±I admit defeat. I¡¯m not fighting anymore.¡±

    The Dragon God of Destructionughed and raised his head high. ¡°¡±Erinus, even you are no match for me. Hmph, what weak divine power dares to fight against me?¡±

    Erenus, Godhead Level 15, a top-tier mid-level Divine Power.

    He was the God of ughter, just like the Dragon God of Destruction. His Divine Kingdom was built in the Windy Abyss and could be considered a neighbor. Because he was passionate about fighting, killing, destruction, and so on, he was regarded as an evil god. He was also congenial to the Dragon God of Destruction. Later, he was roped in by the Dragon God of Destruction and became a part of the Dragon God camp.

    ¡°But deep down, you don¡¯t seem as confident and calm as you appear to be. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have asked me to be your sparring partner.¡±

    the ughter God said slowly.

    Indeed.

    The Dragon God of Destruction had already been chosen as the representative of the lesser Divine Powers.

    The Dragon Gods had high expectations for him, and the non-battle contract was of great importance. Every battle was important. Even the usually crazy Dragon God of Destruction felt an invisible burden, so he attached great importance to the first battle he was about to face.

    ¡°Cut the crap. We¡¯ll continue after resting for a while.¡±

    Carrix¡¯s nostrils spewed out sparks as he spoke in a heavy voice.

    ¡°Alright, bute back to my ughter Fortress and fight me, who has the advantage of territory.¡±

    ¡°Humph, even if I¡¯m in your ughter Fort, I can still burn you until you flee like a rat!¡±

    In the Windy Abyss, Carrix continued to warm up and train himself for the battle ten yearster.

    In the Hero¡¯s Domain, the Eternal Heroic Spirit¡¯s Pce.

    Garen was entrenched in the dragon¡¯s nest, his eyes closed as if he was sleeping. At the same time, between the dragon horns on Garen¡¯s head, the crown of the hero that looked like a crown of thorny flowers was glowing with a pure white light, guiding the endless life force from all over the Hero¡¯s Domain to gather towards Garen¡¯s body, strengthening the body of the silver dragon bit by bit.

    In the vast sea of life force, the Eternal Heroic Spirit Hall seemed to have be a bottomless vortex.

    Twenty yearster, it would be the no-fight contractpetition that Garen needed to wee.

    Although he had full confidence in himself, Garen was not arrogant. He took out an all-out attitude and prepared for this.

 Chapter 1209 - 1209 First Battle (2)

    1209 First Battle (2)

    Simrly.

    Thank you readers!

    In order to deal with possible idents, the Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon Empress even put aside their hatred for each other and began to study the temporary fusion technique to prepare for a battle at the level of great Divine Power.

    However, even if he seeded, he wouldn¡¯t be able to unleash the full power of the Nine-faced Dragon God, let alone whether he could seed within 30 years.

    The chances of winning against a top-notch god like the Heavenly Emperor were slim.

    But even so, the two Dragon Gods were still doing their best to prepare.

    The other Dragon Gods who did not need to represent them in battle would assist the Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon Empress in researching the fusion technique. Most of the Dragon Gods were promoted by the Nine-Faced Dragon God and possessed some of the abilities of the Nine-Faced Dragon God. Thus, they could provide some help.

    This concerned the fate of the Dragon God lineage.

    All the Dragon Gods were treating it seriously.

    The Wind Elemental Queen, the Fire Elemental Lord, the Fairy Master God, and the Gnome Master God.

    These four powerful gods who belonged to the Dragon God faction, as well as some middle-level and weak gods, also supported the Dragon God faction and provided all kinds of resources that the Dragon Gods needed.

    If the Dragon God faction lost, the gods who joined the Dragon God faction would also be affected.

    On the other hand, once the Dragon God faction won and became the hegemonic God faction, as members of the Dragon God faction, they would obtain a higher status than they did now.

    Because the gods ¡®eyes were focused on the no-fight contract.

    The Endless World became peaceful and quiet, which was rare.

    Until one of the prime material nes suddenly shattered and the sky copsed.

    One of the prime material nes, Dodd.

    Tens of billions of creatures lived in this world.

    The intelligent creatures carried out their daily lives, farming, herding, fighting, learning, and taking risks¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. However, in an instant, all the metals and steel in this world shattered into fine particles that could not be seen by the naked eye and disappeared.

    As a result, the earth began to cave in, and the solid ground shattered. Mountains copsed, and countless abyss-like cracks crisscrossed and extended to the surface.

    Deep in the earth¡¯s crust.

    The Iron Queen looked intoxicated and happy. Endless metal particles gathered like a storm and were devoured by her.

    Although it had not reached its peak, it was barely enough.

    However, the moment the world changed, the ever-present, flowing wind captured the information here. As there was no wind deep underground, the Wind Elemental Queen could not lock onto the exact location of the Steel Queen. However, this did not prevent the fact that the Steel Queen¡¯s location in this prime material world had been exposed.

    In an instant.

    Strands of wind that flowed through the Hero¡¯s Domain carried the news belonging to the Wind Elemental Queen and swept into the Eternal Heroic Spirit Temple, brushing past the scales of the silver dragon entrenched in the depths of the dragon¡¯s nest.

    At the same time.

    In the Divine Kingdom on the peak of the Heroic Spirit Mountain, God Garen¡¯s body was shining brightly. Extraordinary Divine Power poured down in torrents. Under the will of the Dragon God, Divine Power descended and sealed the crumbling Prime Material World.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Next, we¡¯ll go to the Scorched Hell and wait for our master to resurrect.¡±

    The Iron Queen stretched out her arm.

    The arm that was originally simr to a human transformed into a sharp and cold steel de.

    Raising her de-like arm, the Iron Queen shed at the ne barrier.

    Zi ¡­.

    An obvious crack appeared on the ne barrier, but it did not shatter. Instead, there was a faint divine light that lingered on the ne barrier.

    The Iron Queen was slightly stunned.

    The influence of a god on the prime material world would be weakened even if they used their divine power outside the prime material world. Therefore, the strengthened ne barrier could not stop the Iron Queen for long.

    She only needed to attack the ne barrier with all her might for a minute to open up a passage that was enough for her to leave.

    However¡­

    The Iron Queen¡¯s expression turned solemn.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been discovered¡­¡­¡­ This is bad.¡±

    This world had been sealed, and it was obvious that it was targeted at her.

    The Iron Queen made a prompt decision. Two de-like arms condensed and crazily cut and tore at the ne barrier.

    At this moment, the ground suddenly rumbled.

    It was as if a giant beast had burrowed into the ground and was moving freely. Wherever it passed, the hard and thick underground rockyers were broken open like water waves, and there was almost no obstruction to the giant beast.

    Moreover, the unknown beast was like a sharp sword, shooting straight at the Iron Queen.

    One second, two seconds, three seconds¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    Bang!

    A huge silver dragon w with sharp hooked toes spread out broke through the rock stratum and the dense soil, grabbing at the Iron Queen.

    At the same time, thousands of steel spikes shot out from the back of the Iron Queen. They were as flexible as tentacles, and their tips were as sharp as steel needles. They stabbed at the giant silver w from all directions.

    Her de-like arms did not stop, still attacking the ne barrier.

    ¡°Although it¡¯s about to copse, this is still the Prime Material ne.¡±

    ¡°No matter who it is, I have one minute to defend against the attack and break through the ne barrier.¡±

    That was what the Iron Queen thought.

    However, reality was often crueler than imagined.

    Crack crack ¡­¡­.. The silver dragon w pressed down on the Iron Queen with an unstoppable force. The spikes condensed from indestructible steel did not even touch the dragon w. When they were a little distance away from the dragon w, they seemed to be cut by some invisible object and shattered into pieces.

 Chapter 1210 - 1210 First Battle (3)

    1210 First Battle (3)

    The Space-Time w pressed forward.

    Thank you readers!

    ¡°You still dare to be distracted when facing me. Hehe, looks like I¡¯ve been underestimated.¡±

    Perception prated the soil, and the Iron Queen looked at the apathetic silver dragon, her pupils constricting.

    She didn¡¯t dare to be careless anymore. She sped her arms together andyers of steel intertwined, forming a ferocious ck steel shield that blocked the front of the dragon w.

    Bang!

    A dull noise came from deep underground. Cracks appeared on the surface of the earth, extending for thousands of kilometers.

    As the dragon¡¯s ws tore, a huge crack was torn open in the Steel Queen¡¯s shield.

    After barely blocking the dragon¡¯s attack, the Steel Queen¡¯s body transformed into a huge ball. It was densely covered with metal spikes, and at first nce, it looked like a steel sea urchin.

    Chi chi chi¡­¡­. As he thought about retreating deeper into the earth¡¯s crust, countless spikes stabbed at the silver dragon like a storm.

    ¡°Useless, useless.¡±

    The dragon was very rude. It spat out a dragon breath, shattering countless rocks and metal spikes that came at it. Due to a certain degree of obstruction, the Steel Queen¡¯s main body reacted in time and barely dodged.

    In order to deal with the dragon¡¯s attack, the Iron Queen needed to concentrate, so she had no time to cut open the ne barrier and escape.

    It was already destined that the Iron Queen would not be able to escape from the pursuit of the dragon with her own strength.

    The Iron Queen realized the gap between the two and stopped fighting back. She mobilized her power and focused on escaping. However, due to the Time Freeze domain, her speed was not fast and she would be caught up soon.

    ¡°Dagon, Yaheng, Kahn¡­¡­¡­¡­. I¡¯m being attacked,e and save me!¡±

    The Iron Queen was extremely anxious as shemunicated with the Aragami.

    However, she did not get a response.

    It was unknown whether it was because the ne¡¯s crystal wall had been sealed, the other Aragami did not receive the message, or they had received it. However, they were not willing to risk exposing themselves to save the Iron Queen.

    A minuteter.

    In the core of the earth, where the mes were solid and the pressure was shocking.

    Chi!

    Countless rolling mes were repelled. The dragon¡¯s ws pressed forward, crushing everything as if they were rotten wood. They grabbed the steel queen that was like a sea urchin, and they bent or broke the steel spikes, firmly grasping her body.

    The Iron Queen tried her best to counterattack, but the silver dragon w did not budge.

    ¡°The Great Demon Lord will be resurrected soon. If you don¡¯t let me go, the Great Demon Lord will definitely kill you for me.¡±

    The Iron Queen mored,pletely unaware of these useless lines. It would only make her have less chance of making aeback.

    In the core that was filled with mingva, Garen stared at the Steel Queen and captured the key information from her words.

    Great Demon God, Great Demon Lord, Lord of Terror¡­¡­¡­. This guy was about to be resurrected.

    The Lord of Terror was the original Aragami who had killed the Nine-Faced Dragon God. He was the enemy of all the Dragon Gods.

    It was about to be resurrected¡­¡­.. This was not good news.

    Thank you for the information. ¡±

    The dragon¡¯s expression appeared calm under the light of the fire as he said.

    At the same time,yers of amber-like crystals extended and appeared, sealing the struggling and moring Iron Queen inside.

    ¡± Is this the Aragami who wants to bring the Multiverse back to the primeval era? His brain doesn¡¯t seem to be working well.¡±

    ¡°However, she cannot represent all Aragami.¡±

    Garen shook his head slightly and kept the Time Amber.

    After that, Garen brought the sealed Steel Queen back to the Hero¡¯s Domain.

    In the Eternal Heroic Spirit¡¯s Pce, Garen undid the Time Amber, and at the same time, he used the Time Chains to bind the Steel Queen, who had returned to her humanoid form, into a dumpling.

    As soon as she broke free from the seal, the Iron Queen twisted her body and started cursing at Garen.

    A chain of time slithered like a snake and blocked the Iron Queen¡¯s mouth.

    At the same time, the Power of Time focused on Garen¡¯s eyes.

    His tinum dragon eyes glowed with a faint light as he looked at the Iron Queen.

    Garen wanted to understand the Iron Queen¡¯s past and use this to uncover the secret of the Aragami that she might be carrying.

    However, when Garen focused his attention on the Iron Queen, he wanted to observe her movements.

    All of a sudden, Garen¡¯s vision turned deep and dark, as if he had fallen into a bottomless abyss at the bottom of the sea. There was only ck seawater flowing silently around him, without any signs of life.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    The Power of Time in Garen¡¯s eyes dissipated, and his pupils became vertical.

    ¡°I can¡¯t see anything.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­. A certain Aragami¡¯s methods had covered up the Iron Queen¡¯s past.¡±

    Garen tried to use spells rted to memory and mind.

    However, just like before, these spells were ineffective as if they had fallen into the abyss of the sea.

    Since his Pupil of Time was unable to see through the cover of the sea abyss, Garen did not have any hope for these spells. He was just trying, so he was not disappointed.

    Pfft ¡­ The Chain of Time was pulled out from the Iron Queen¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°How dare you insult the ancient Primordial Force? Ahhhh, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    The Iron Queen twisted her body and struggled crazily.

    After she regained some of her rationality, Garen raised his head and said to the Iron Queen directly, ¡°¡±Before you, did more Aragami resurrect? Where are they hiding?¡±

    The Iron Queen looked at Garen with contempt and said, ¡°¡±You want to get information from me? Haha, in your dreams.¡±

    ¡± Don¡¯t forget, ¡± Garen sneered. ¡± You were the one who told me the news of the Lord of Terror¡¯s resurrection. ¡°¡±

 Chapter 1211 - 1211 First Battle (4)

    1211 First Battle (4)

    Hearing this, the Iron Queen¡¯s expression froze. Then, she averted her gaze and said,¡±I was just threatening you. Do you really believe me?¡±

    Thank you readers!

    Her performance was too clumsy and fake.

    The threat he made in a moment of desperation was very real.

    Garen¡¯s gaze was calm as he smiled slightly. His pupils reflected the Iron Queen as he said, ¡°¡± This is no longer the original era. If you are willing to leave the Aragami faction and join the Dragon God faction, I can guarantee with the glory of the Dragon of Eternity and Time that you will have a bright future.¡±

    ¡± Think about the Four Elemental Main Gods. They were all Aragami in the past, but now, they have a high status and have be the Main Gods of a region.¡±

    ¡°My Dragon Race Master God¡¯s original identity was also a Deste God. I will not have any prejudice against you.¡±

    ¡± If you insist on going against the gods, then I can guarantee you that you won¡¯t have a second chance to be resurrected. You¡¯ll fall into eternal death. At that time, before the end, you¡¯ll ask yourself in despair why you didn¡¯t agree to my recruitment today.¡±

    Coercion and coercion.

    Garen used both kindness and power to shake the Steel Queen¡¯s will.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, but I refuse!¡± The Iron Queen pondered for a moment and said.¡±

    Sheughed maniacally as the chains of time around her body swayed.

    ¡± I am the Primordial Steel Might, an ancient life born alongside the Multiverse.¡±

    ¡± There wille a day when all gods and life will be wiped out, all worlds shattered, and the Multiverse will return to the primeval era.¡±

    ¡°You want me to give up my original status and live in this world that disgusts me? Hmph, impossible.¡±

    The Iron Queen¡¯s answer was firm.

    After she finished speaking, she stopped struggling and did not respond to Garen. She kept her mouth shut.

    The threats and promises did not work.

    To return the Multiverse to the primeval era-for the sake of this lofty and firm idea, the Aragami who had been fighting their own battles had banded together. Although it was somewhat forced, in the eyes of the gods of the Dawn War Era, it was still an inconceivable thing ording to the nature of the Aragami.

    It was only natural that threats and promises were ineffective.

    Garen felt the Iron Queen¡¯s firm conviction, so he gave up on the verbal offensive.

    Garen felt that there was a high chance that this guy had the information that the Dragon God System wanted.

    However, it was not easy to obtain information.

    After that, Garen packed up the Iron Queen and handed her over to the Immortal Dragon Queen.

    The Immortal Dragon Queen had mastered many treacherous and dark methods. Even the first-generation Iron Dragon King, who was a great Divine Power, had be her pet.

    The Immortal Dragon Queen also felt the obstruction of the sea abyss on the Iron Queen¡¯s body, indicating that she should be able to crack it after spending a certain amount of time.

    Next, Garen returned to the Eternal Heroic Spirit¡¯s Pce and continued to absorb life force, strengthening himself bit by bit.

    The river of time flowed unhurriedly.

    Just like that, ten years passed in the blink of an eye.

    During this period, the Iron Queen was almost corroded by the Immortal Dragon Queen, but she was still a little short.

    At the same time, the first battle of the no-fight contract was approaching. The Dragon God camp and the Gods camp, as well as many creatures who paid attention to the no-fight contract, had been waiting for a long time.

    This was a battle that concerned the fate of the Dragon God lineage, as well as the future of the Multiverse. Its importance was self-evident.

    Divine powers such as animal lords and elemental lords were like gods, waiting for the answer of the battle to be revealed.

    Due to their curiosity about the oue of the no-fight contract, the chaos in the Bottomless Abyss had even subsided quite a bit.

    Demon Lord, Evil God, Evil God¡­¡­¡­¡­. These guys temporarily stopped and cast their gazes toward the Asura Arena, the outer ne that was the arena for the duel.

 Chapter 1212 - 1212 Emperor Dragon Ao Tian, An Undefeatable Weak God

    1212 Emperor Dragon Ao Tian, An Undefeatable Weak God

    Asura Arena¡¯s first level, Chaotic Battle in.

    Thank you readers!

    In the ins of War, the most iconic feature was the iron cubes that were the size of inds or even the size of the main material world. Countless iron cubes floated in the dark Void, densely distributed and moving slowly at any time.

    Castles, fortresses, kingdoms, armies, and so on were built on the iron cubes.

    Because the movement of these iron cubes had no predictable trajectory, it often caused the iron cubes upied by different forces to approach each other, and then a war to defend their sovereignty broke out. There were very few examples of peaceful ending.

    Every iron cube was a battlefield.

    At every moment, there were battles going on in the Asura Arena.

    The entire Asura Arena could be said to be a ce of conflict between various armies, as if it would never stop.

    But today, the situation was different.

    During the first chaotic battle in the Asura Arena, countless iron blocks were connected to each other, forming a huge arena that was infinite to ordinary intelligent creatures.

    At this moment, on the small square tforms outside the arena, there were already figures bathing in dazzling divine light standing silently.

    The pressure of a god was everywhere, filling the battlefield.

    Fairy Master God, Gnome Master God, Elf Master God, Orc Master God, Dwarf Master God¡­¡­¡­.. Not to mention ordinary gods, there were quite a few leaders of various god systems.

    In addition to the gods, there were even figures of Archdukes like the Dark Sovereign, the Prince of Beasts, and the Archdevil who upied the Hell of Avernas.

    The gods, demons, and devils basically descended in incarnations, and did not arrive at the Asura Arena with their true bodies.

    Otherwise, they would not be able to coexist peacefully.

    In the void of the in of Chaotic Battle, the Heavenly Emperor, who was dressed in a purple-gold emperor robe, had already arrived. His entire body was surrounded by the dignified aura of a sovereign emperor. His posture was tall and straight, and his imperial might was majestic. He was surrounded by nine mid-level divine powers.

    The Nine Voidwalkers of the celestial heavens were the nine great gods.

    Guanyin, the God of Mercy and Peace.

    Zhan Zheng, Heavenly Court War God.

    Chen Xiang, the god of poetry, music, and literature.

    The God of Wisdom, Knowledge, History, Tradition, and Schrs.

    Aegean, the god of love and marriage.

    Fa Guan was the God of Justice.

    Xin Yun, the God of Good Luck.

    Artisan, God of Craftsmen and Art.

    Under the Heavenly Emperor, there was also a dragon that exuded the might of a dragon. Its body was slender and long, with horns like a deer, eyes like a rabbit, scales like a fish, ws like an eagle, and paws like a tiger¡­¡­¡­.. A true dragon wearing ayer of golden scales.

    Emperor Dragon, Emperor Dragon, the mount of the Heavenly Emperor

    At this moment, the Heavenly Emperor was sitting between the pair of dragon horns of the imperial dragon.

    Emperor dragons belonged to the Heavenly Court God System, but their status in the Heavenly Court God System wasn¡¯t high. They were even ced on the dining table of the Heavenly Court Gods. Moreover, they were under the jurisdiction of the Heavenly Court God System. There had never been any true experts representing them.

    The emperor dragon under the Heavenly Emperor was already the strongest among the emperor dragon species.

    The Emperor Dragon Ao Tian had a weak Divine Power, which was simr to a mid-level Divine Power.

    ¡°Your Excellency Haotian, do you want me to fight in this battle?¡±

    In the three battles, the representatives of the gods were chosen by the Heavenly Emperor, but the Heavenly Emperor had never announced his target.

    With the Emperor Dragon Ao Tian¡¯s strength, he was indeed qualified to participate in the battle because he was one of the few who possessed both low-level Divine Power and mid-level Divine Power.

    The Heavenly Emperor, who was sitting on top of Ao Tian¡¯s head, smiled and said, ¡°¡±You¡¯re no match for the Dragon God of Destruction.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, deep down in your heart, you wish to see the Dragon God lineage win.¡±

    The Heavenly Emperor patted Ao Tian¡¯s dragon horn and spoke slowly.

    Emperor dragons were severely restricted by the celestial heavens, and most of them were mounts for gods and immortal officials.

    Although Ao Tian possessed a mid-level Divine Power, due to his current situation, he did not have enough resources to develop. He could not contend with a top-level mid-level Divine Power like the Dragon God of Destruction.

    Besides, the ordinary king dragons didn¡¯t know what was going on. They were loyal to the celestial system and didn¡¯t know that they were being oppressed. However, Ao Tian, the leader of the king dragons, had a broad vision and knowledge. He knew that the true dragons outside the celestial system lived a different life as rulers and lords. They didn¡¯t have to be treated as food, mounts, and servants.

    Emperor Dragon, Emperor Dragon¡­.. The Emperor Dragon had a very noble name, but it lived the lowest life in the eyes of a normal True Dragon.

    Your Excellency Haotian, you must be joking. ¡±

    The Imperial Dragon lowered his head and said in a low voice.

    The Heavenly Emperor¡¯s expression was calm and he didn¡¯t respond.

    As time passed, more and more gods and god-like avatars descended to witness the first battle of the no-fight contract.

    After a period of time, the Dragon Gods also descended.

    Garen Aurelian, with three pairs of dragon horns on his head, and silver scales all over his body that were as deep as the vast starry sky.

    The scales on his body were as red as blood, and mes were raging. He had a majestic body andva-like markings.

    Dark red, azure blue, dense green, pitch-ck, cold white¡­¡­¡­. Tiamat had five heads.

    Bahamut, whose body was covered in gold and silver and had the characteristics of gold and silver dragons, had a mighty posture.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    As the two main characters of the no-fight contract, the gods of the dragon race and the Heavenly Emperor focused their eyes on them, observing them silently andmunicating with each other through divine thoughts.

    ¡°This is the Emperor Dragon Seed.¡±

 Chapter 1213 - 1213 Emperor Dragon Ao Tian, An Undefeatable Weak God

    1213 Emperor Dragon Ao Tian, An Undefeatable Weak God

    Garen narrowed his eyes and looked at the winding True Dragon that carried the Heavenly Emperor.

    Thank you readers!

    Emperor dragons looked simr to snake dragons. However, snake dragons only had two ws and looked ferocious like wild beasts. Emperor dragons, on the other hand, had a divine aura. When they saw an emperor dragon, they would not be afraid at first. Instead, they would feel as if they were bathed in a spring breeze.

    Just like Garen, the Dragon Gods all noticed the Imperial Dragon under the Heavenly Emperor.

    Every Dragon God¡¯s expression darkened.

    A dignified mid-level Divine Power Emperor Dragon was treated as a mount¡­¡­¡­. To the Dragon God, who was naturally arrogant, this was a great humiliation. However, Emperor Dragons belonged to the celestial heavens. Even True Dragons and the Dragon Gods could not protect them.

    At the same time, when the Dragon Gods appeared.

    The surrounding gods naturally kept their distance. Other than the gods of the Dragon God camp, most of them kept their distance from the Dragon Gods.

    Looking at this scene, Ao Tian¡¯s eyes reflected the arrogant Dragon Gods. He only took a nce before lowering his head and remaining silent.

    ¡± Your Excellency Haotian, I will represent the Dragon God lineage in thepetition of the weaker Divine Powers.¡±

    The mes on the Dragon God of Destruction¡¯s body surged, and his fighting spirit soared.

    After saying that, the Dragon God of Destruction pped his wings, bringing up a curtain of mes that filled the sky. Like a meteor, he charged straight towards the arena formed by countless metal cubes.

    The specific rules of the no-fight contract had all been carefully analyzed and observed.

    Basically, the no-fight contract was fair and just. No traps were discovered. After all, it was not easy to y tricks on such a contract.

    Even in the lower ne of the Asura Arena as a battlefield, the Dragon God of Destruction, who belonged to the evil and chaotic camp, upied a certain geographical advantage. The gods could disy more powerful strength in the ne that was suitable for their own camp.

    Soon after.

    After entering the arena.

    The Dragon God of Destruction stood with his head held high. His wings that blotted out the sky spread out, and his gaze was fierce as he swept across the gods. He roared, ¡°¡±Who wants to be my enemy? Let me use my mes to turn you into ashes and dust!¡±

    As it roared, its body expanded and mes rolled.

    Soon, it was as if a dragon-shaped sun star stood in the infinitely vast arena. The rolling heat waves seemed to rush out of the arena and hit their faces.

    Faced with the Destruction Dragon God¡¯s ferocious might, every weak Divine Power in the Gods ¡®camp had a slight change in expression. They felt as if they were about to be swallowed by the dragon¡¯s ferocious might. Most of the mid-level Divine Powers also showed fear on their faces, while the Gods belonging to the Dragon God camp were excited.

    At the same time.

    The Dragon God of Destruction¡¯s opponent had arrived.

    Whoosh ¡­¡­. A pitch-ck robe swept across the Chaotic ins. It was silent, deathly silent, and gray. In the blink of an eye, it entered the arena.

    Then, the ck robe spun once and stopped.

    The robe that was engraved with skull, bone hand, flower of death, and other patterns covered the figure of the neer. Under the hood was deep darkness, and the face inside could not be seen.

    Under the gaze of the gods, the ck robe fluttered even though there was no wind.

    The moment they saw this God, the expressions of the Dragon Gods, including Garen, became solemn.

    The Lord of Glory, the Sun God, the Fairy Master God, and other great Divine Powers were also staring at the ck robe that was fluttering without any wind.

    ¡°Which god is this? I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡±

    Some gods didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Yaeger, the Ancient God of Death, the Lord of the End of All Things.¡±

    ¡°Ancient Death God? Isn¡¯t the Grim Reaper Cranvor?¡±

    ¡± He was the oldest Death God, the first Death God. He only gave his own authority and created the Three Gods of Death, three great Divine Powers.¡±

    The god who recognized the Ancient Death exined in a low voice with a solemn expression.

    Not all gods knew about the existence of the Ancient Death God. This was a very ancient god who wielded the power of death. He had long been tired of his responsibility as the Death God and no longer showed up. After splitting his power and creating three powerful Divine Powers, he disappeared.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually Yaeger. This is bad.¡±

    Garen really did not expect that the Ancient Death God, who had once interacted with him in Faerun¡¯s alternate dimension, would appear in front of him in such a way on this day in the main timeline.

    There was no doubt about the status of this Ancient Death God.

    Even if he was indeed a low-level Divine Power now, no God would underestimate him.

    ¡°Could it be that the use of the Immortality Spell has attracted Yeager¡¯s attention again?¡±

    ¡± That¡¯s not right.¡¯He¡¯ in the main timeline has already given up on his duty.¡±

    Garen thought to himself.

    ¡°Yaeger, my Dragon God lineage has no enmity with you, and you have disappeared for a long time. Why did you show up now and represent the gods to target my dragon n?¡±

    the Metal Dragon God said in a deep voice.

    He didn¡¯t expect that Yaeger, who had retired a long time ago, would show up again.

    A hoarse and ethereal voice came from the darkness under the hood and said slowly, ¡°¡±You and I indeed have no grudges against each other, but for some reason, I suddenly feel disgusted with the Dragon n. A sense of hostility is growing in my heart, and I have always trusted my instincts.¡±

    Hearing Yaeger¡¯s answer, Garen was slightly stunned.

    ¡°Can a powerful god sense the situation in another dimension?¡±

    Garen guessed that it was because of his activities in the alternate space and time that triggered the reaction of the main timeline, Jaeger, and became hostile towards the Dragon n.

    It was not impossible that Yaeger was not an ordinary god.

    ¡°This will be the first battle of the opening¡­. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t go smoothly.¡±

 Chapter 1214 - 1214 Emperor Dragon Ao Tian, An Undefeatable Weak God

    1214 Emperor Dragon Ao Tian, An Undefeatable Weak God

    Garen stared at the arena.

    Thank you readers!

    At this moment, the Dragon God of Destruction¡¯s eyes gradually turned fiery. His voice was rough as he growled at Yaeger, ¡°¡±Yaeger, I don¡¯t care why you¡¯re here, but since you¡¯re here, prepare to meet my destruction. I¡¯ll enjoy your wails in the mes!¡±

    Yaeger¡¯s expression could not be seen under the Death Robe.

    Only a calm and calm voice sounded, ¡°¡±Is that so? I have been silent for a long time, far away from the battle.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve returned today, I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me.¡±

    ¡°Use your fire to dance for me and please me.¡±

    As he spoke, a pale, thin, and haggard arm stretched out from under the robe.

    The boundless power of death was like a vast river of ck, gray, and pale colors. It gathered toward Yaeger, forming a sickle in his right hand and a thick, ancient book in his left hand.

    Death God Scythe, Death Scripture.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. This, my authority is out of control.¡±

    The current Death God Kmvor also had an incarnation watching the battle in the Asura Arena.

    He had the power of death, and at the same time, he felt the unusual movement of his power of death, as if he was cheering for the appearance of his old master, Yaeger.

    After dividing his Authority, Yaeger only retained a portion of the Death Authority, which was equivalent to a low-level Divine Power. However, it was enough to mobilize the terrifying power of Death, and it seemed that he still had some control over the Death Authority that was divided.

    At the same time.

    A weak Divine Power, but the exact strength of the Lord of the End of All Things was unknown.

    Inferior Divine Power, the Fire Dragon God and the Dragon God of Destruction that possessed top-tier mid-level Divine Power.

    Under the watchful eyes of the gods, the battle between the two officially began.

    Carrix roared, and his eyes turned blood red. His entire body emitted a crazy dragon¡¯s might.

    To the Dragon God of Destruction, the crazier he acted, the more serious he was.

    At the same time, Carrix¡¯s scales became redder and redder, emitting a scorching heat. Every scale was like a red-hot branding iron. The iron cube tform under his feet began to melt, but as it was destroyed, new ones were reced.

    Chi chi chi¡­High-temperature air currents and mes surrounded Carrix¡¯s body, forming countless rings. They floated from Carrix¡¯s head to the tip of his tail, from small torge, forming a sharp cone-shaped outline that emitted a vigorous destructive aura. Carrix¡¯s thick dragon horn happened to be at the tip of the cone.

    ¡°I am destruction!¡±

    In the deafening roar, Carrix lowered his head. His dragon horns were red and carried an unimaginable temperature.

    Bang!

    A ring-shaped shockwave formed, and the hard surfaceyer formed by the iron cubes shattered. Countless fragments rose like waves.

    The Dragon God of Destruction had already disappeared from his spot.

    In the arena, the Dragon God of Destruction, who was like a cone-shaped sun, drew a dangerous line of fire in the air, leaving behind a trail of fire as wide as a waterfall in the Milky Way wherever it passed. Its ferocious might surged into the sky as it charged straight at the Ancient Death God.

    Facing the Dragon God of Destruction¡¯s surging aura, Yaeger was unmoved.

    At the same time, the surging power of death gathered and turned into huge pitch-ck palms. They carried a deathly still, deste, and lifeless aura as they captured the Dragon God of Destruction from all directions.

    Carrix, whose entire body was filled with the power of destruction and destruction, pressed forward.

    Bang bang bang!

    The pitch-ck palmsnded on Carrix¡¯s body, but they did not break the fire barrier on his body and were burned to ashes by the raging fire.

    Carrix¡¯s aura was also reduced by a portion.

    On the other side, looking at the approaching Dragon God of Destruction, Yaeger extended his left hand.

    On his pale palm, the Death Canon moved without any wind. The pages rustled, and many painful faces could be vaguely seen. As the Death Canon moved, dense, ovepping wails and moans echoed endlessly.

    Finally, the Death Canon stopped moving and stopped on a nk page.

    Under Yaeger¡¯s will, the power of death turned into ink and sshed on the nk page. In an instant, it turned into a lifelike picture of the Dragon God of Destruction.

    At the same time that the scene took shape.

    Boundless Death Energy that seemed to have no limits erupted with the Dragon God of Destruction as the center, enveloping the Dragon God of Destruction within.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Within the pitch-ck Death Energy, there was a sh of fire. It pierced left, middle, and right, causing the thick, liquid-like Death Energy to seem as if it was boiling and about to explode.

    ¡°Open it!¡±

    The Dragon God of Destruction roared madly.

    Boom!

    The dragon horn that was filled with destructive power was dazzling and dazzling, breaking through the attachment of the power of death.

    On the page of the Death Scripture that was branded with the Dragon God of Destruction, a me bloomed and appeared. It burned and extended, causing destruction.

    Yaeger pressed his left hand on it.

    The rolling death energy whistled out and poured into the Death Scripture, repairing it at a speed faster than the destruction.

    Chi chi chi¡­

    Hundreds of millions of threads of Death Power wrapped around the Dragon God of Destruction¡¯s head, wriggling and rolling, engulfing him once again.

    Seeing this scene.

    The spectating Gods already understood the situation.

    It was obvious that the Dragon God of Destruction was at a disadvantage and was extremely passive. Even though he had unleashed all his strength in the beginning tounch a burst of attacks, he was easily intercepted. Now, he was like a quagmire, unable to do his best.

 Chapter 1215 - 1215 Emperor Dragon Ao Tian, An Undefeatable Weak God

    1215 Emperor Dragon Ao Tian, An Undefeatable Weak God

    More and more Death Energy wrapped around the Dragon God of Destruction. It was endless and umted together. It was as thick as ck asphalt, trapping the Dragon God of Destruction inside.

    Thank you readers!

    The Dragon God of Destruction inside seemed to have his senses blocked and lost his direction. He could only gather his power again and again, wanting to break through the swamp of Death Power.

    From the outside, it looked like a dark world. From time to time, there would be mes apanied by violent explosions, but they were quickly devoured by the darkness.

    ¡°The difference is too great¡­¡±

    Garen sighed.

    By now, the result of this battle was out.

    Yaeger didn¡¯t disy the power of a Great Divine Power, but he had the Dragon God of Destruction in his grasp.

    This was the foundation and strength of the Ancient Death God. Even if it divided its authority and created three great Divine Powers, the remaining power could not be underestimated.

    ording to the rules of the no-fight contract, there was no limit to life and death.

    At the same time, they could admit defeat if they thought they were no match for him.

    The Dragon God of Destruction didn¡¯t admit defeat. He resisted time and time again in the swamp formed by the Death Energy. However, due to being corroded by the Death Energy for a long time, he was like a drowning person. His life force was already decreasing bit by bit, gradually weakening.

    Yaeger¡¯s face was hidden in the hood.

    The still surging Death Energy gathered behind Yaeger, forming a massive ck shadow that stood silently. It was not inferior to the Dragon God of Destruction¡¯s size at all.

    Staring at the restrained Dragon God of Destruction, Yaeger slowly raised the Reaper¡¯s Scythe.

    The Death God¡¯s phantom behind him did the same thing.

    ¡± His ¡± movements were not fast, and could even be said to be slow. However, with every second that passed, the danger contained in the Reaper¡¯s Scythe increased by one point.

    Separated by the barrier of the arena, except for the great Divine Powers, all the gods felt the danger of death. It was as if there was a sickle on their shoulders, close to their necks. It was cold and terrifying.

    As Yaeger¡¯s target, the Dragon God of Destruction felt threatened.

    The scales on ¡± His ¡± neck felt a chill, and there was a slight, icy, and stinging sensation.

    Facing such a fatal attack, the Dragon God of Destruction was still unwilling to admit defeat.

    He roared and wrapped himself in endless mes, trying to block Yaeger¡¯s attack.

    In the next second, the Grim Reaper¡¯s sickle descended.

    Death¡¯s Scythe passed through theyers of mes like a dream. It didn¡¯t touch the mes at all.

    Carrix¡¯s entire body was cold and stiff. His eyes reflected the approaching Death¡¯s Scythe.

    At this moment.

    A golden dragon w that blotted out the sky entered the battle, forcefully grabbing Death¡¯s Scythe and shattering it.

    The Metal Dragon¡¯s divine dragon might surged and fluctuated as it stared at the Ancient Death God.

    Looking at the Metal Dragon God, the atmosphere became tense.

    ¡°We admit defeat in this battle.¡±

    An emotionless deep voice sounded.

    As he spoke, the Metal Dragon God picked up the Dragon God of Destruction and brought the cold and stiff Carrix out of the arena.

    Throughout the entire process, no god stopped the Metal Dragon God. As the victor, Yaeger only watched silently.

    ¡°Not upying the first round of the contract, Dragon God n, defeated.¡±

    the Heavenly Emperor said slowly.

    At the same time, the Heavenly Emperor took out a Judge Brush that was surrounded by death aura and seemed to be able to determine life and death.

    With a flip of his palm, the Judge Brush disappeared and reappeared in front of Yaeger.

    After putting away the Judge Brush, Yaeger rolled up his robe and left the Asura Arena.

    The Ancient Death God, who had been in seclusion for a long time, was willing to get involved in the no-fight contract and take the risk to get involved in the muddy water. It was obvious that it was not only because of its hostility towards the Dragon Race, but also because of the things that the Heavenly Emperor had given to the Ancient Death God that interested it.

    At this point, after the first defeat of the Dragon God system, no one doubted that the Heavenly Emperor was loyal to the Dragon n.

    ¡°The second round of the no-fight contract will take ce ten yearster.¡±

    The Heavenly Emperor said this and then disappeared with the god incarnations of the celestial heavens.

 Chapter 1216 - 1216 The Nine-Faced Dragon God and the Lord of Terror

    1216 The Nine-Faced Dragon God and the Lord of Terror

    After the first round of the no-fight contract ended, the gods, including the dragon gods, had already left the Shura Battlefield.

    ¡°I have lost this crucial battle. Everyone, I am very sorry.¡±

    In the Hall of Eternal Heroic Spirits, Garen, the Metal Dragon God¡¯s main body, and the projections of the other Dragon Gods gathered together. Carrix¡¯s voice was low, and his face that was always full of fighting spirit and arrogance had turned a little gloomy.

    A battle between weaker Divine Powers was something that the Dragon God lineage had to win.

    This was because it was too difficult for the Dragon God lineage to win against a great Divine Power.

    But now, the first battle that they were determined to win had been dealt a heavy blow and they suffered a crushing defeat.

    The Dragon God of Destruction wasn¡¯t someone who would be unable to recover after a single defeat. However, this battle was too important for the Dragon God lineage. It was rted to the fate of the Dragon race in twenty years. It would determine whether the Dragon race would regain its glory or sink into the abyss.

    Under this heavy responsibility, the first battle was defeated. Carrix felt as if a huge rock was pressing down on his heart. His dragon wings were always stretched out by his sides.

    ¡°Carrix, this isn¡¯t your fault. You¡¯ve done your best.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t feel guilty or me yourself.¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t expect the Ancient Death to appear.¡±

    The Metal Dragon God looked at Carrix and said slowly.

    The other Dragon Gods had no intention of reprimanding Carrix. They all tried tofort him. After all, they had all seen Carrix¡¯s performance. He was unwilling to admit defeat even when he was almost killed by the Ancient Death God. Besides, other than the Dragon God, who was a Greater Divine Power, none of the other Dragon Gods had the confidence to defeat the Ancient Death God.

    Including Garen.

    Without using the Time Dragon Countercurrent, Garen was not confident that he could defeat the Ancient Death with his own strength, even if the Ancient Death¡¯s performance was in the category of a mid-level Divine Power.

    When he was in the alternate dimension, Garen understood how powerful the Ancient Death God was.

    The first generation Goddess of Magic was actually at a disadvantage in a one-on-one fight with Yeager. Even though Yeager¡¯s core power of Death was taken away, causing his Divine Power to drop, ording to Karsus, Yeager regained his Divine Power in just a few decades and was still the greatest threat to the entire Netheril Empire.

    In the main timeline.

    This Ancient Death God had stripped off his authority and divided it into three parts to create three great Divine Powers. Moreover, they were not ordinary great Divine Powers. For example, the God of Tyranny, who had forced the Gnome Master God to worship him, was one of them.

    From this, it could be seen how powerful the Ancient Death God was at its peak.

    Even if his level of divinity was not 20, it was definitely not much different.

    This guy was not on the same level as most gods.

    ¡°Garen, after ten years, it¡¯s your turn to enter the stage of the non-battle contract.¡±

    Tiamat looked at the calm silver dragon and said.

    ¡°ording to the rules of the no-fight contract, each god can only fight once.¡±

    ¡± Gods like Yaeger no longer exist in our knowledge. No matter how wide Haotian¡¯s connections are, there won¡¯t be a second Yaeger.¡±

    After a pause, the Immortal Dragon Empress continued, ¡°¡± Moreover, Haotian probably doesn¡¯t care about the second match. He¡¯ll focus on the level of the great Divine Powers, which is the safest way to win.¡±

    ¡± But you can¡¯t let your guard down. With Haotian¡¯s style, even if he doesn¡¯t care, he will still try his best to find a suitable candidate to deal with you.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t afford to lose the battle ten yearster.¡±

    If Garen lost again, the Dragon God n, which had already lost two matches, would be dered aplete failure. The battle between the great Divine Powers that was supposed to be held twenty yearster would not even be held again.

    Garen¡¯s gaze was calm as he nodded gently, ¡°¡± I understand. I¡¯ll win against a mid-level Divine Power and turn the tables for the Dragon God lineage.¡±

    The defeat of the Dragon God n¡¯s first battle did not shake Garen¡¯s determination to win.

    Although he did not know what kind of opponent the Heavenly Emperor would choose for him, as long as it did not exceed the level of a mid-level Divine Power, it did not matter who it was. Even if Yaeger came again, Garen did not have the confidence to win, but he did not think that he would lose either.

    ¡± As for thepetition between the great Divine Powers, we still need to prepare.¡±

    The Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon Queen exchanged nces and saw the heaviness in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Now, the greatest pressure was on them.

    Great Divine Power¡­¡­. As long as the Heavenly Emperor went up personally, he would be an insurmountable mountain.

    In reality, the Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon Empress had been trying tobine and reproduce the mighty power of the Dragon race¡¯s Master God ever since they made the no-fight pact. However, their personalities, thinking, and power attributes were basically two extremes. Moreover, due to the gap in their hearts, it was very difficult for them to truly seed.

    However, they were transformed from the remains of the Nine-Faced Dragon God, representing the good and evil sides of the Nine-Faced Dragon God. They did have a chance of sess.

    Perhaps the pressure from the Heavenly Emperor would be a forging furnace to help them fuse sessfully.

    Even if he seeded, there was still a high chance that he would not be a match for the Heavenly Emperor, but at least there was a chance.

    ¡± In addition, the corruption of the Iron Queen must continue.¡±

    ¡°If we can truly revive the Nine-faced Dragon God within the time limit of the no-fight contract, our Dragon Race Master God will be able to fight against the Heavenly Emperor.¡±

 Chapter 1217 - 1217 The Nine-Faced Dragon God and the Lord of Terror

    1217 The Nine-Faced Dragon God and the Lord of Terror

    The dragon race had never forgotten the Nine-faced Dragon God. This main god existed in the hearts of every true dragon, and there were even many other intelligent creatures who were believers of the Nine-faced Dragon God. The endless nes were filled with ownerless faith in the Nine-faced Dragon God, which had been umting and developing. The messenger of the Nine-faced Dragon God, a half-god of the dragon race, was responsible for guarding and preventing the birth of a god of faith.

    It wasn¡¯t that there weren¡¯t any evil beings or evil gods who coveted these beliefs and pretended to be the Nine-Faced Dragon God.

    However, once they were discovered, the consequences were often very miserable.

    Over time, it had been a long time since there was a creature that dared to impersonate the Nine-Faced Dragon God. His faith had always been there and had been umting.

    As long as the Nine-faced Dragon God was resurrected and absorbed these beliefs, he would be able to recover to his peak state at an unimaginable speed and rebuild his status as a Main God.

    The Heavenly God was suspected to be the incarnation of the God of Gods. He was a top-notch great Divine Power, but this did not mean that he could not be defeated. For example, the saints of the gods descended to the main material world. Even the saints of great Divine Powers could not be said to be absolutely invincible.

    At the very least, the Nine-faced Dragon God was on the same level as the Heavenly Emperor.

    The gods ¡®respect for the Heavenly God was rted to his strength, but the most important thing was his identity as the incarnation of the God of Gods.

    After a while, the impromptu meeting ended, and the projection avatars of the dragon gods all dissipated.

    ¡°A battle at the level of a great Divine Power¡­¡­¡­¡­ How do we win?¡±

    Garen fell into deep thought alone.

    In the entire main timeline, there were very few existences who could defeat the Heavenly Emperor orpete with him.

    ¡°The fusion of Bahamut and Tiamat is just a struggle to not admit defeat. In the end, it will probably be useless.¡±

    ¡°Resurrecting the Nine-faced Dragon God is the most suitable method, but there are too many variables. Even if we have some clues now, we can¡¯t be sure that the Nine-faced Dragon God will be resurrected within the time limit agreed upon in the no-fight contract.¡±

    Countless treasures quietly flickered with various colors. The silver dragon coiled up with a deep expression.

    ¡°Go to another space-time to seek help from Star Creator Dragon King?¡±

    ¡°However, Star Creator Dragon King doesn¡¯t seem to be a match for the Heavenly Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, if he doesn¡¯t develop the power of time, he definitely won¡¯t be able to disy his full strength in the alternate dimension. His chances of victory will be even smaller.¡±

    ¡°Or, go to another space-time and find a suitable dragon n expert¡­¡­¡­.. No, this was simr to the problem he encountered when asking for help from Star Creator Dragon King.¡±

    As he thought about it, Garen turned to look at his partner.

    The girl was also in the dragon nest. She did not disturb her mate¡¯s thoughts. Instead, she moved the tip of her tail in front of her and swayed it left and right. Her head swayed as well. Her light purple eyes were nk and unfocused. She seemed to be in a daze, revealing an intelligent gaze.

    Swish ¡­

    This was one of the most sensitive areas of the Strength Dragon.

    As if she had been electrocuted, the outermostyer of scales on Yuna¡¯s body trembled, making a crisp sound of metal colliding. At the same time, she quivered and pulled back her tail, then angrily said to Garen, ¡°¡±What are you doing? You scared me.¡±

    Garen changed the topic and asked, ¡± Yuna, can you contact the Ancestor?¡±

    The Strength Dragon Ancestor was unfathomable, and he might even have the ability to rival a top-tier god.

    Hearing Garen¡¯s question, Yuna shook her head and said, ¡°¡±No way. Before you said that you met the ancestor, I even thought that the existence of the ancestor was just a legend¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Garen nodded. His expression did not change much. Since he did not have much hope, he did not feel disappointed.

    After that, after some fun, Garen stayed in the dragon nest of the Eternal Heroic Spirit¡¯s Pce, leaning against his Strength Dragon mate. He closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep. At the same time, he absorbed the river water of the River of Time and converted it into the Power of Time. He also absorbed the life force of the Hero¡¯s Domain and mixed it with the Power of Time to strengthen his physique.

    It was as if there was no upper limit. Garen was growing every second.

    Starlight flies, and all things are endless.

    Soon, three years had passed.

    A pair of tinum eyes slowly opened, revealing a thoughtful look.

    ¡°My Lord, a small demigod from the Heavenly Court God System wants to see you.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, if you don¡¯t want to see me, you can eat it. It looks very delicious.¡±

    Garen heard Urbis calling out to him and woke up.

    The Frost Forest Snake Dragon was located in the main material ne, Kara. Today, Kara had developed into thergest gathering ce for the dragons in the main material ne. The dragons on Kara were the only overlords of Kara, just like before the Dragon Death War. They ruled the sky, the earth, and the sea. Every adult true dragon was a noble lord king.

    ¡°A demigod of the celestial heavens wants to see me?¡±

    ¡°Was it God Hao Tian¡¯s order?¡±

    Garen¡¯s first thought was that the Heavenly Emperor wanted to contact him secretly, threaten and bribe him, and make him admit defeat in the second match. This would directly establish the victory of the side that did not fight the Contract Gods, and no more idents would happen.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. With the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.¡±

    The Heavenly Emperor did things in an upright and aboveboard manner. He was benevolent, strict, and fair. There was no scandal. That was why he could gain the trust of the gods and be willing to let him represent the leader to sign a non-war contract with the Dragon God system.

 Chapter 1218 - 1218 The Nine-Faced Dragon God and the Lord of Terror

    1218 The Nine-Faced Dragon God and the Lord of Terror

    ¡°No matter what, let¡¯s go andmunicate first.¡±

    With this thought in mind, Garen closed his eyes slightly, and his Spiritual Will descended upon the Prime Material World.

    Prime material ne, Kara continent.

    At this moment, the northern hemisphere of the Kara Continent was covered in white snow.

    The iceyer covered the rivers, and snow fell from the sky with the cold wind. The mountains were covered in snow, and the ground was covered in thick snow. Frost hung all over the branches¡­¡­¡­

    In a dense conifer forest covered in snow, the conifer trees that were hundreds of feet tall were still standing tall and vigorous even in winter.

    This was not a normal scene.

    At the same time, a faintly discernible ferocious dragon¡¯s might enveloped the entire conifer forest.

    Deep in the conifer forest.

    A small demon immortal from the Heavenly Court God System was shivering under the shadow of a ferocious man.

    The little demon immortal was now in human form. Her skin was as fair as snow, and she was wearing a purple wide-sleeved fairy dress. The light on it flowed, outlining the little demon immortal¡¯s exquisite figure. Her fearful face was pitiful and lovable.

    On the other side of the small demon immortal, a ferocious dark green monster was looking at her body with greedy eyes.

    Chi chi chi¡­¡­

    Drops of stinky saliva dripped down andnded on the ground. In an instant, they turned into a thick green stinky fog and corroded the surrounding ground. The poison was extremely fierce.

    The Frost Forest Snake Dragon sucked its saliva and stared at the small demon immortal with a hungry gaze.

    ¡°Hehe, little fellow, you look delicious.¡±

    ¡°Can you let me take a bite first?¡±

    The snake-dragon coiled its slender body and enveloped the small demon immortal. At the same time, it lowered its head and opened its mouth, revealing its ferocious and terrifying fangs.

    The little demon immortal was so scared that her face turned pale.

    As she secretly wanted to contact the Lord of the Dragon Court, she had specially investigated the Lord of the Dragon Court¡¯s spawns in the prime material ne. In the end, she locked onto the snake dragon Urbis, who looked very simr to the emperor dragon species. She felt that he should be an easy target to talk to.

    In the end¡­¡­

    The Frost Forest Snake Dragon had swallowed her the moment she arrived. If she had not expressed her intentions in time and was spat out, she would definitely have died.

    The small demon immortal¡¯sbat strength was weak. Although it was a demigod, it was not a match for the Frost Forest Snake Dragon.

    ¡°No, no, no. No way¡­I¡¯m not delicious. I¡¯m just a small snake.¡±

    The little demon immortal seemed to be too frightened. She stammered and at the same time, her body shook and she returned to her original form.

    A beautiful little snake with fine purple scales appeared in front of the Frost Forest Snake Dragon.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with humans or snakes. I¡¯m not a picky eater.¡±

    The Frost Forest Snake Dragon opened its mouth and its long tongue, which was covered in saliva, spun agilely in its mouth as it spoke in a muffled voice.

    It didn¡¯t really want to eat the other party. It just felt that it was fun to see the small demon immortal¡¯s afraid appearance and deliberately scared the other party. Otherwise, it would have directly swallowed the small demon immortal whole.

    At the same time.

    A spiritual will from the outer ne descended andnded on the Frost Forest Snake Dragon.

    The Frost Forest Snake Dragon¡¯s body paused, and then its ferocious aura instantly disappeared. Its dark green pupils turned tinum, and its aura became dignified and calm.

    ¡°Raise your head.¡±

    Garen said calmly to the Little Demon Immortal whose head was buried under the snow and whose purple tail was shaking.

    His voice seemed to have a magical power, causing the little demon immortal who had been frightened just now to subconsciously raise her head and look at the Frost Forest Snake Dragon whose temperament and appearance had changed greatly.

    His appearance had not changed at all. He was still covered in dark green scales that were full of spikes, his two forelimbs that were shining with cold light, and his slender body. However, the feeling he gave the Little Demon Fairy waspletely different. She realized that the will of the legendary Lord of the Dragon Court, the Lord of the Heroic Spirits, the Dragon of Time, Garen Aurelian, had descended.

    ¡°Phew ¡­¡­¡±

    The little purple snake turned around and returned to its human form. It bent its slender waist towards Garen and waved its arms gently, performing the etiquette of a celestial deity when facing a person of high status.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Excellency Garen.¡±

    ¡°My name is Violet Spirit, and I¡¯m an Immortal Official of the Heavenly Court¡¯s Divine Branch.¡±

    she said.

    Garen nodded lightly, his expression was as calm as an old well, he went straight to the point and said lightly, ¡°¡±Who ordered you toe here?¡±

    ¡°His Excellency Ao Tian asked me to give you something.¡±

    As she spoke, she solemnly took out a golden ball.

    The diameter of the sphere was only three inches, and it was shining with a golden luster. It was as if there was a slender emperor dragon swimming and flying inside, looking quite magical.

    ¡°This is the Dragon Pearl that His Excellency Ao Tian condensed. It¡¯s a rare treasure.¡±

    ¡°Please ept it.¡±

    Dragon Ball¡­¡­ Garen had heard of Dragon Balls.

    This was a unique ability of the Emperor Dragon species. It could nurture a Dragon Pearl in its body during its growth. It had many wonderful uses, such as being a trump card that could turn the tide of the battle, or digesting the Dragon Pearl when it needed to break through to fill its body with endless energy and physical strength.

 Chapter 1219 - 1219 The Nine-Faced Dragon God and the Lord of Terror

    1219 The Nine-Faced Dragon God and the Lord of Terror

    The dragon pearl of a medium-level Divine Power Emperor Dragon could be considered a supreme treasure.

    This was probably the highest quality dragon pearl.

    ¡°Why did you give me the Dragon Pearl?¡±

    Garen squinted his eyes slightly. Although he had some guesses in his heart, he still asked.

    ¡°His Excellency Ao Tian hopes that you can win the second round of the no-fight contract.¡±

    ¡°He told me to tell you that this Dragon Pearl can help you advance further in the middle level of Divine Power and consolidate your realm.¡±

    ¡°If you are not the representative for the second match, please hand it over to the Dragon God representative.¡±

    Garen reached out his dragon w and took the Dragon Ball, ying with it gently.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being punished by the Heavenly Emperor?¡±

    Garen had studied the Heavenly Court Divine System before.

    The Heavenly Court didn¡¯t have a correspondingw to punish Ao Tian for his actions. After all, the Dragon God System and the Heavenly Court Divine System weren¡¯t technically enemies. However, the will of the Heavenly God was thew of the Heavenly Court. If they angered the Heavenly God, Ao Tian might not feel good.

    ¡°Since His Excellency Ao Tian wants to give you the Dragon Pearl, he should have already made up his mind,¡± Violet Spirit said softly.¡±

    At this moment, Garen recalled the time when he was in the Asura Arena. He had seen the Sovereign Dragon Ao Tian with his head lowered and silent.

    ¡± I¡¯ll take this Dragon Pearl, ¡± the dragon said. ¡± Go back and tell Ao Tian that I¡¯ll win. ¡°¡±

    Even without the Dragon Ball, Garen still had the confidence to win.

    However, it was better than nothing. Moreover, the Dragon Pearl condensed by a mid-level Divine Power Emperor Dragon was indeed a rare treasure.

    Afterpleting the mission, the small demon immortal from Heavenly Court left.

    Garen¡¯s will also left the Frostforest Snake Dragon¡¯s body, and he took the Dragon Pearl with him, returning to the Eternal Hall of Heroes.

    In the dragon nest, the silver dragon opened its eyes and yed with the dragon pearl it had brought back.

    The golden dragon pearl was round and smooth, and the emperor dragon inside was wriggling, releasing a gentle and not dazzling luster.

    At the same time, Garen could feel an instinctive desire, which meant that the Dragon Ball was indeed beneficial to him.

    ¡°Giving away the Dragon Ball, this kind of courage and determination to stake everything¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    However, Ao Tian had given such an important thing to Garen, who had only met him once and had never interacted with him before.

    Garen understood the situation of the Emperor Dragon species in the Heavenly Court, and he could also understand Ao Tian.

    The emperor dragon species was a true dragon.

    As long as it was a True Dragon, it would never be willing to be enved by others. Ao Tian yearned for a wider world and a wider sky. The other King Dragons might not know that they were being oppressed, but they were still loyal to the Heavenly Court. However, deep in their hearts and subconsciously, they would have the same thoughts.

    Even though Ao Tian knew that the Dragon God n had lost in the battle of Low-Level Divine Powers, and the chances of them winning were slim, he was still unwilling to give up this rare opportunity. He even gave his most important Dragon Ball to Garen, trying to increase the chances of the Dragon God n winning as much as possible.

    The small dragon pearl itself had no weight.

    However, Garen felt that it was extremely heavy, as heavy as a mountain.

    The silver dragon¡¯s gaze reflected the Dragon Pearl, analyzing itsposition and confirming that the Dragon Pearl was the purest energy crystal. It also carried a thick dragon-type aura, which was easier for a True Dragon to absorb and transform. The energy of this Dragon Pearl could destroy the world, turn the sea into mulberry fields in an instant, and revive the barrennd.

    ¡°If I were a weak god, swallowing the dragon pearl would allow me to rise to a middle god.¡±

    ¡°However, for the current me, it can probably increase my creature level by six times, reaching 90.¡±

    These six lifeform levels did not sound high, but in fact, they were more valuable than the twenty lifeform levels between sixty to eighty levels of lesser divine power. After all, the further one went, the closer one got to the peak, and the harder it was to improve. There were countless gods and quasi-divine powers who were stuck at the same level of divinity or lifeform level for hundreds of thousands of years without making any progress.

    After that, Garen went to the ce where the Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon Empress were.

    After confirming that there was no problem with the Dragon Pearl, he returned to the dragon nest and decided to swallow the Dragon Pearl. Before the non-battle contract began, he would further increase his creature level.

    As soon as the round Dragon Pearl touched his stomach, it immediately turned into a warm current that flowed to Garen¡¯s limbs and bones.

    It was as if a long drought had brought good rain, and stagnant water was injected into a living spring. Garen could clearly feel that the Dragon Pearl had finally stopped in his stomach and was being digested by the dragon¡¯s stomach that was like a furnace. Every second, a huge amount of pure energy erupted, continuously nourishing Garen¡¯s body.

    Every cell in his body seemed to be cheering.

    A numbing sensation spread throughout his entire body, as if he had been soaked in a hot spring.

    Mm¡­. Garen could not help but let out a low moan.

    This feeling was too wonderful.

    The Thorned Flower Crown on the Silver Dragon¡¯s head also glowed, attracting the omnipresent life force to gather. At the same time, the ck Scale Ring on Garen¡¯s body, the rings on his dragon wings, and other patterns seemed toe alive, swallowing the River of Time.

    Dragon Pearl, Life Energy, Time Energy.

    The three powerful energies fused together and became food to nourish Garen.

    Following that, the river of time flowed unhurriedly.

    The Hall of Eternal Heroes seemed to have turned into an energy ck hole. Garen, who was in the middle of the ck hole, was growing at an unbelievable speed.

 Chapter 1220 - 1220 The Nine-Faced Dragon God and the Lord of Terror

    1220 The Nine-Faced Dragon God and the Lord of Terror

    With each passing year, his creature level would increase significantly.

    Because the energy of the Dragon Ball was gentle and easy to absorb, Garen hadpletely digested the Dragon Ball in just six years.

    In the dragon¡¯s nest, even if it subconsciously restrained its normal size, the silver dragon had grown to more than 500 meters long. It was like a silver hill standing in the center of the dragon¡¯s nest. Its entire body was emitting a brilliant dragon¡¯s might, like a silver sun, dazzling and dazzling.

    ¡± Creature level, 90. ¡±

    ¡± In addition to Shen Garen¡¯s Extraordinary Divine Power, I can¡¯t think of the possibility of losing this battle after Iplete my body. ¡±

    Garen held his dragon w and felt the surging power in his body. His gaze was deep and he hid his joy in the depths of his heart.

    The energy of the Dragon Ball was too pure. This time, it had increased the creature level by so much, but Garen did not feel any energy agitation. It was as if he had been at the creature level 90 for a long time, and his level was quite stable.

    There was another piece of good news.

    While Garen was digesting the Dragon Ball, the Immortal Dragon Queen sessfully corrupted the Steel Queen¡¯s mind and obtained information that made the Dragon Gods excited.

    ¡± It¡¯s simr to Bahamut and Tiamat¡¯s spections. A portion of the Nine-Faced Dragon God¡¯s truesoul was indeed sealed by the Dark Axe. Thus, even if there is faith, it can¡¯t be resurrected.¡±

    ¡°However, I didn¡¯t expect that the Lord of Terror didn¡¯t really die.¡±

    ording to the information revealed by the Iron Queen, the situation of the Lord of Terror and the Nine-faced Dragon God was actually simr.

    In the Battle of Dawn, the Lord of Terror did not diepletely.

    When it was torn apart by Bahamut and Tiamat, who were the remains of the Nine-faced Dragon God, its soul entered the Dark Axe and waited for an opportunity to revive. However, it was entangled by the true spirit of the Nine-faced Dragon God, using the Dark Axe as a battlefield to engage in an endless battle between souls.

    The devil soul and dragon soul had been fighting and devouring each other all year round. They had almost fused into one and were no longer distinguishable from each other. It was already very difficult to separate them.

    Even half of the Dark Axe was controlled by the Nine-Faced Dragon God.

    This situation caused the Lord of Terror and the Nine-Faced Dragon God, who were supposed to be resurrected, to be unable to appear for a long time. They restrained each other.

    The Aragami knew of the whereabouts of the Dark Axe and had been searching for materials to construct a spirit soul array that could separate the Lord of Terror and the Nine-Faced Dragon God.

    Now that the materials were almost all gathered, the spirit soul array in the depths of the Scorched Hell was about to bepleted. The Aragami were nning to resurrect the Lord of Terror during the period of the no-fight contract when the attention of the gods was not on the Aragami. They would also assist the Lord of Terror in devouring the Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s dragon soul.

    In order to revive the Nine-faced Dragon God, the Dragon Gods had already held a meeting.

    ¡°The Steel Queen has been captured. The Aragami might have realized that their n has been exposed.¡±

    ¡°However, the main body of the spirit soul array has already been set up and the location is fixed. It¡¯s difficult to move it temporarily, so there¡¯s nothing they can do.¡±

    ¡°When that timees, the most likely scenario would be the Aragami being on guard. They would have already set upyers of defenses to deal with the attack.¡±

    Garen assessed the situation and analyzed the information.

    If he could revive the Nine-faced Dragon God, he would have a chance topete with the Heavenly Emperor.

    Thus, Bahamut and Tiamat temporarily gave up on the fusion n and focused their attention on the Scorching Hell.

    As they did not wish for the gods to interfere, even though they knew the exact coordinates of the spirit soul array, the Dragon Gods did not make a big fuss about it. They only did a little investigation and waited quietly like the Aragami.

    While the Dragon Gods were excited, a yearter, the second battle of the no-fight contract came.

 Chapter 1221 - 1221 Mythical Dragon Species, Battle Between Dragons.(1)

    1221 Mythical Dragon Species, Battle Between Dragons.(1)

    The arena for the second round of the no-fight contract was still the Asura Arena. It was also the ce where the Dragon God of Destruction and the Ancient Death God fought.

    This arena was built ording to the standard of a mid-level Divine Power. It could hold the battle between mid-level Divine Powers. As for why the battle between weak-level Divine Powers was also here¡­¡­¡­. It was obvious that the weaker Divine Powers participating in the battle were not true weaker Divine Powers.

    In fact, because there were no restrictions on divine power, there was not much difference between a battle between a low-level divine power and a mid-level divine power.

    Only thest battle between the great Divine Powers would use the vast and infinite astral world as the battlefield. Because there was almost no ce that could hold the battle of great Divine Powers, the great Divine Powers at the top of the Holy Pyramid could only use the entire ne as the battlefield.

    Before the second round of the no-fight contract was about to begin, the incarnations of the gods descended on the Asura Arena.

    Streams of dazzling divine light illuminated the originally solemn and austere Asura Arena, making it look like the Mountain Paradise of the Upper ne.

    The Heavenly Emperor was seated on the head of the Imperial Dragon. He stood tall and straight, and his bearing was extraordinary.

    When the Dragon Gods arrived, they immediately attracted the attention of the gods.

    Looking at the dragon gods, the gods were slightly stunned.

    That was because in their field of vision, two almost identical silver dragons appeared. They both had silver-gray scales, winding and towering, and many pairs of extraordinary dragon horns¡­¡­¡­ However, one of them had a crown of thorny flowers on its head, while the other was glowing with dazzling divine light, with Extraordinary Power rippling within its body.

    As the Lord of the Heroic Spirits, the Lord of the Dragon Court, Garen¡¯s original body.

    As the Time Dragon God¡¯s God Garen clone.

    This was the first time Garen and God Garen appeared at the same time.

    Under the gaze of the gods, the two silver dragons said in unison, ¡°¡±I, Garen Aurelian, will represent the Dragon God n and participate in the second round of the no-fight contract.¡±

    At the same time.

    The silver dragon that was covered in divine light transformed into a vast Extraordinary Divine Power and entered the body of the silver dragon with the Thorned Flower Crown on its head.

    The twobined into one, and the silver dragon¡¯s aura instantly soared, like a hurricane.

    The giant dragon pped its wings, and instantly, a bright light shone.

    A temperament that seemed toe from the ancient times and the future interweaved together in the present, fixed on the silver dragon¡¯s body, forming an unparalleled vast and profound aura.

    Divine Might and Dragon Might intertwined, rolling and surging, like a deep prison. It made all the gods and quasi-gods present, all the gods below the level of great gods, pale. They felt a kind of pressure like an abyss. Under this majestic power, many weak gods were almost suffocated, and even the middle-level gods looked extremely solemn, fearful and fearful.

    ¡°Is this the leader of the legendary dragons?¡±

    ¡°What a terrifying aura.¡±

    Under the gaze of the gods, the silver dragon closed its eyes slightly and raised its head, feeling the omnipotent power it possessed.

    Although this was the first time he hadbined with God Garen, because his mind was one with God Garen, it could be considered as one soul and two bodies. Garen knew the use of Extraordinary Divine Power like the back of his hand and was very familiar with it.

    In Garen¡¯s body, the Power of Time and Extraordinary Divine Power coexisted like a two-colored spiral structure. They were clearly separated, but they intertwined and fused with each other.

    With Garen as the center, the surrounding River of Time trembled, creating waves of ripples.

    This meant that the time around Garen was no longer a straight line, but a chaotic ball of thread.

    If a young and strong ordinary creature appeared next to Garen.

    It might instantly be old and dying, but in the next second, it would regain its youth as if time had reversed. Its state in the past, present, and future would change randomly.

    At this moment, Garen opened his eyes and looked towards the direction of the Heavenly Court¡¯s gods, sweeping a nce at the Imperial Dragon Ao Tian.

    The other party noticed Garen¡¯s gaze and looked at him at the same time. However, it was only a short moment of contact before he averted his gaze and lowered his head again, as silent as a statue.

    The silver light shed and disappeared, Garen entered the arena that was built by countless iron cubes.

    At this moment, Garen was still maintaining his normal body shape, but he was still more than five hundred meters long and more than a hundred meters tall. Moreover, his body was majestic, like a silver mountain.

    ¡°Great Heaven, please send out your representative.¡±

    The silver dragon¡¯s gaze was deep, and its voice was calm as it spoke slowly.

    The Heavenly Emperor smiled. ¡± It¡¯s not time yet, but it¡¯s good to start now. As you wish. ¡°¡±

    At the same time.

    A dark yellow light reached the Asura Arena like a line. It meandered and appeared in front of the gods.

    It was a dragon that was a thousand meters long.

    At first nce, it seemed to belong to the Emperor Dragon species. Its body was slender and meandering, and it had a long snake shape. It was not as majestic as Garen¡¯s body. Theyers of dragon scales on its body were deep and rich in texture. There was a pair of dragon horns on its forehead that looked like antlers.

    When the dragon moved, clouds and mist appeared, and wind and rain came together.

    At the same time, a dragon¡¯s might that belonged to a true dragon emanated from its body.

    ¡°The representative chosen by the Heavenly Emperor is also a true dragon.¡±

 Chapter 1222 - 1222 Mythical Dragon Species, Battle Between Dragons.(2)

    1222 Mythical Dragon Species, Battle Between Dragons.(2)

    ¡°It seems to be the Emperor Dragon species.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not a king dragon. All king dragons don¡¯t have wings.¡±

    This dragon looked like a king dragon, but it was also different from a king dragon.

    On its back, there was a pair of wide wings with wingspans that even exceeded its body length. Flowing light flickered on them, and phenomena such as wind, rain, thunder, clouds, and mes alternated frequently.

    At this moment, the Heavenly Emperor looked at Garen and said to the True Dragon who had arrived beside him, ¡°¡±Gengchen, this is the leader of the Legendary Dragon species, the Time Dragon Garen Aurelian, your opponent.¡±

    The dragon named Geng Chen nodded and remained silent. He looked at Garen, and his eyes revealed an obvious battle intent.

    The Heavenly Emperor introduced Garen again, ¡°¡±Garen Aurelian, your opponent is called Gengchen, Ying Long Gengchen.¡±

    ¡°In the realm under the jurisdiction of our Heavenly Court God System, Yinglong is regarded as one of the four mythical dragon species. At the same time, it is also the leader of the mythical dragon species.¡±

    The four mythical dragon species were Yinglong, Torch Dragon, Azure Dragon, and Bing Yi.

    Just like the legendary dragon species, the mythical dragon species was also a legendary true dragon. The head of the dragon could not be seen, but the legends were only spread in the world under the jurisdiction of the Heavenly Court God System. They were not as widespread as the legendary dragon species. There were more or less legends of the legendary dragon species in the endless world.

    ¡°I¡¯m very curious about what kind of sparks will arise between the head of a legendary dragon species and the head of a mythical dragon species of my Heavenly Court God System.¡±

    The Heavenly Emperor said.

    At the same time, the gods ¡®gazes wandered back and forth between the two True Dragons, and they were quite surprised.

    This was the first time many gods had heard of a mythical dragon.

    Even the Dragon Gods had never heard of mythical dragons.

    Considering the other party¡¯s simr appearance to the Supreme Dragon and sensing the other party¡¯s dragon might, the Dragon Gods ¡®eyes were like torches, as if they could see through fire. They said with certainty,¡±It¡¯s simr to the emperor dragon species. It should be a positive variant of the emperor dragon. That¡¯s why it only spread in the realm under the jurisdiction of the celestial heavens.¡±

    They were not worried about Garen.

    After all, legendary dragons were the top true dragons recognized by the various nes of the multiverse, while mythical dragons were only the variant of the emperor dragons within the range of the celestial heavens. They might be very powerful, but their level was notparable to legendary dragons.

    [To rify, the author has no intention of belittling the Eastern Dragon. It¡¯s just that this book uses a fantasy Western Dragon as the main character. It¡¯s purely a problem with the background setting.]

    ¡°Garen Aurelian, please let me experience the power of the head of the legendary dragon species.¡±

    Ying Long Geng Chen looked at Garen. Their eyes met, and their gaze was so solid that it caused the space to distort.

    As he spoke, Yinglong Gengchen transformed into a deep yellow stream of light and entered the arena.

    Phew ¡­.. The silver dragon took a deep breath.

    The water of the River of Time surged over and entered the body of the silver dragon. The power of Time and Extraordinary Divine Power burst forth at the same time.

    In the blink of an eye, the silver dragon¡¯s body expanded and became infinitely majestic. Finally, it stopped at the terrifying form of a silver sun. Its body was more than a million kilometers long, and its weight was hard to calcte. It stood in the vast arena that was floating in the dark void.

    Great Divine Powers could create stars in the universe, using stars and celestial bodies as toys.

    As a top-notch mid-level Divine Power, when he could use all his power, he could alsopletely mold his form to the level of a celestial body.

    With Garen¡¯s full strength, if he appeared in the Prime Material World, he would not need to do anything. Just standing in the world would cause the Prime Material World to copse.

    On the other side.

    Yinglong Gengchen stared at the silver dragon that was the size of a star.

    A thick, dark yellow light swam around its body, causing its body to expand.

    Very soon, a True Dragon that was also more than a million kilometers long appeared in the arena. The brilliant might of the two True Dragons was like the light of the sun, shining in all directions.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the Asura Arena had already built a cosmic system level boundless dueling arena, it wouldn¡¯t have been able to amodate the battle between two mid-level divine power level true dragons.

    The two True Dragons disyed their most ferocious battle stance.

    However, because Ying Long Geng Chen had a slender snake-shaped body, although his body length was simr to the Time Dragon on the other side, in terms of visual impact, it was obviously not as good as the Time Dragon. It was likeparing a tiger and a python of the same body length. If Ying Long Geng Chen¡¯s body length was twice as long as Garen¡¯s, the visual impact of the two would be on the same level.

    Of course, size was only a part of the true dragon¡¯s strength. It could not represent its entire strength.

    Arge True Dragon was definitely strong, but a small True Dragon was not necessarily weak.

    ¡°You are very strong.¡±

    Yinglong Gengchen said. His eyes were in high spirits and his battle intent was high.

    With a wave of its dragon wings, its body flew towards Garen like a yellow lightning bolt. It actually wanted to engage in closebat with the silver dragon that was obviously muchrger than itself.

    Garen¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. The Power of Time and Extraordinary Divine Power intertwined and flowed on the surface of his body. He also pped his wings and attacked Yinglong Gengchen with a mighty might.

    In the blink of an eye, the two true dragons that were millions of kilometers long collided with each other like two stars, one silver and one yellow.

    Bang bang bang!

    A deafening sound passed through the arena and reverberated in the Asura Arena world.

    Terrifying shockwaves burst out one after another, instantly turning the arena into a mess. Countless iron cubes were shattered and turned into dust. Although there was an endless supply of reinforcements, the repair speed could no longer keep up with the destruction speed of the two True Dragons.

    The aftershock swept through the arena and spread in all directions.

 Chapter 1223 - 1223 Mythical Dragon Species, Battle Between Dragons.(3)

    1223 Mythical Dragon Species, Battle Between Dragons.(3)

    Some unlucky weak gods were enveloped by the aftershock, and their vision went ck. They felt that the flow of time had slowed down, and their minds recalled all kinds of experiences in their lives¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Many incarnations were blown up.

    The incarnation was also a part of the god. If it was shattered, it would consume a certain amount of the god¡¯s original body.

    Seeing this, many of the god incarnations quickly left.

    ¡°The battle situation these two are showing is already impossible to deal with with with ordinary middle-level Divine Powers.¡±

    Looking at the increasingly fierce battle, the gods thought silently.

    In the arena.

    The two giant dragons fought in closebat.

    The Space-Time w and Ying Long¡¯s dragon w that was surrounded by yellow mystic light shed hundreds of millions of times in a second. Yellow dragon scale fragments flew everywhere like the main material world.

    The battle between Garen and Ying Long Geng Chen was extremely intense, but the scene was more distinct.

    Every time therger Silver Dragon took a step forward, Yinglong could only take a step back. He endured Garen¡¯s storm-like attacks and was suppressed and beaten up. Moreover, every time he was hit by the Space-Time w, his body¡¯s surface defense would be broken and he could not resist.

    On the other side.

    Yinglong Gengchen also set off a crazy attack.

    Dragon ws, dragon tail, wings, and dragon teeth¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ The most powerful parts of the True Dragon¡¯s body became weapons,nding on the silver dragon¡¯s body frequently.

    However, there was an invisible barrier of time on the surface of the silver dragon¡¯s body. It carried an eternal and indestructible defense. Although it was sealed by the ripples of Yinglong Gengchen¡¯s attack, it did not shatter.

    The Time Barrier was God Garen¡¯s ultimate skill.

    Garen himself knew it too.

    After the two fused into one, the Time Barrier was activated by the Power of Time and the Authority of Time at the same time. The amplification effect was not as simple as one plus one equals two.

    ¡°Strength, speed, defense, attack, reaction¡­¡­¡­.. His attributes surpass mine in all aspects.¡±

    After a period of contact with the battle, Yinglong Gengchen¡¯s heart sank slightly.

    In fact, before meeting Garen, Ying Long Geng Chen was also proud of his high attributes, especially his defensive power. The dark yellow light covering his body could even withstand the continuous attacks of several powerhouses of the same level at the same time without breaking.

    However, under Garen¡¯s Space-Time Rip w, it was like a slightly harder piece of leather, unable to stop him at all.

    However, Yinglong¡¯s recovery speed was also very strong.

    The yellow light lingered around the wound, healing at an extremely fast speed. While healing his injuries, he was still fighting Garen. At first nce, it seemed like he still had a chance of fighting Garen.

    However, all the gods understood that Yinglong Gengchen was only relying on the tenacious vitality of a god-like creature to resist.

    It was just like how the Dragon God of Destruction, who was mired in the swamp of Death Energy, was only slowly stepping into defeat.

    ¡°The head of the legendary dragon species, is it so much stronger than me?¡±

    Only by facing Garen directly could one feel a deep sense of despair and powerlessness. This was a crushing blow from all attributes, not just the mysteries of the Time Element.

    Dragons preferred closebat.

    However, after Yinglong Gengchen realized that he was absolutely inferior in closebat, he no longer lingered in the battle.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Yinglong Gengchen opened his mouth and let out a long breath.

    The white mist was as majestic as the Milky Way. It spat out from its mouth and filled the entire arena in the blink of an eye.

    Garen¡¯s perception was instantly weakened by a lot, and Ying Long Geng Chen¡¯s figure was also hidden in the clouds, disappearing without a trace.

    At the same time.

    The fierce and howling wind grew out of thin air, but it did not blow the clouds. It only swept towards the silver dragon and enveloped it, carrying the cutting of endless wind des every second.

    That was not all.

    A torrential rain descended. Every drop of rain seemed to condense the entire sea. It carried a terrifying weight as it was swept into the storm and continuously smashed towards the silver dragon.

    There were also thunder and lightning that burst out at the same time. Billions of them shone at the same time, crackling and crackling, enveloping the silver dragon¡¯s body, forming countless electric arcs that jumped on its surface.

    Wind, rain, lightning ¡­¡­ This was one of the spell-like abilities that Yinglong Gengchen possessed.

    However, these were all just smokescreens.

    Geng Chen, who was hidden in the depths of the clouds, looked at the Time Dragon that was being sucked into the wind, rain, lightning, and thunder vortex. His expression was solemn as he opened his mouth again.

    A pearl surrounded by clouds, wind, rain, lightning, and thunder appeared. Inside it was a small Yinglong swimming and flying.

    This was Yinglong Gengchen¡¯s dragon pearl.

    Just as the dragon gods had confirmed, the four mythical dragon species in the Heavenly Court God System were indeed just a variant of the Emperor Dragon. Just like the Emperor Dragon, they could condense a Dragon Pearl.

    The dragon pearl was the energy core of the emperor dragon species. At the same time, it was also the most powerful weapon.

    Without a sound, Yinglong¡¯s dragon pearl turned into an inconspicuous bolt of lightning and smashed toward the silver dragon¡¯s head.

    Thump!

    The Dragon Pearl broke through the barrier of time and shattered the dragon scales, leaving a shocking dent on the silver dragon¡¯s head, causing the silver dragon to bleed for the first time.

    However, this scene did not really happen. It was only reflected in the depths of the silver dragon¡¯s eyes.

    At this moment, Yinglong Gengchen had just spat out the Dragon Pearl. Then, it mixed into the lightning and smashed towards the silver dragon.

    Just as the Dragon Ball was about to hit the target.

    A mirror suddenly condensed and formed in front of the silver dragon. In the mirror, Yinglong Gengchen¡¯s figure was reflected. In the next second, it broke through the mirror and descended into reality.

    The mirror image Gengchen bit at the dragon pearl.

    Yinglong Gengchen was shocked. He hurriedly controlled the dragon pearl to shift its direction. It flickered for a moment before withdrawing it and swallowing it into his stomach.

    Mirror Gengchen raised his head and took a deep breath.

    The clouds, wind, rain, and thunder were sucked into its mouth, and the arena became clear again.

    Then, the mirror image of Gengchen rode the wind, rain, and thunder to fight with the Yinglong Gengchen. The other silver dragon just stayed where it was, like a spectator, admiring the battle between the two Yinglong, as if this battle had nothing to do with it.

    The true strength of the mirror image Gengchen was slightly weaker than Yinglong Gengchen, but not by much.

    Because Ying Long Geng Chen was focused on Garen, he was not as strong as the mirror image Geng Chen, and instead fell into a slight disadvantage.

    The two of them were entangled, and it was difficult to determine the victor in a short period of time.

    However, as time passed, Ying Long Geng Chen¡¯s fighting spirit was fading. Deep in its heart, it already felt that it was no longer Garen¡¯s match.

    After a while, Garen felt bored and joined the battle. Together with Mirror Gengchen, theyunched a storm-like attack on Long Gengchen.

    Facing him and the even stronger Time Dragon at the same time, in the blink of an eye, Yinglong Gengchen was in a dilemma. The injuries on his body increased greatly, and his recovery speed was far from being able to keep up. His life force plummeted every second.

    It was like a lonely boat on a stormy sea, ready to be crushed by the violent waves at any time.

    In the end.

    When the silver dragon swiped its w across the Yinglong¡¯s head and broke one of its dragon horns, the dragon¡¯s head shook.

    Yinglong Gengchen felt the intense pain and fatigue all over his body. His eyes reflected the dragon¡¯s raised dragon w that was attacking again. He said,¡±I admit defeat.¡±

    After hearing the other party¡¯s words, Garen stopped his dragon w in a very virtuous manner.

    Yinglong belonged to the Emperor Dragon¡¯s foreign body. After winning the no-fight contract, Yinglong Gengchen would also belong to the Dragon God system and should not kill him. Moreover, even if he wanted to kill him, the Heavenly Emperor who was watching outside probably would not sit idly by.

    The Heavenly Emperor revealed a regretful look and announced, ¡°¡±The second battle of the no-fight contract, Dragon God faction, victory.¡±

    Garen¡¯s expression was calm as he shrunk his body. He then maintained his normal body shape and left the battleground that was almost shattered.

    Buzz ¡­. Divine light shed, and vast Extraordinary Divine Power left Garen¡¯s body.

    God Garen separated from Garen¡¯s body, and two silver dragons appeared at the same time.

    Garen did not use his full strength in this battle, and it was not even enjoyable.

    After all, other than the Dragon Pearl, Ying Long Geng Chen¡¯s attacks could not even break Garen¡¯s defense.

    Ying Long Geng Chen was indeed strong, but Garen felt that he was not as strong as the Ancient Death God.

    If it was Yinglong Gengchen against the Dragon God of Destruction, or Garen against the Ancient Death God, these two battles would be more evenly matched, with some ups and downs.

    However, the Heavenly God had his own considerations. He preferred to fight a battle that he was confident in. Therefore, ording to the current situation, the oue of the war was ultimately bound to the level of the great Divine Powers, rather than the weak Divine Powers and the medium Divine Powers who might fail.

 Chapter 1224 - 1224 Time Dragon Was Countercurrent, The Cold Time Dragon.(1)

    1224 Time Dragon Was Countercurrent, The Cold Time Dragon.(1)

    The result of the battle was decided. The Heavenly Emperor looked at the Dragon Gods and said slowly, ¡°¡±In terms of weak and intermediate Divine Powers, the Dragon God lineage won one and lost one.¡±

    ¡± The third battle between the great Divine Powers in ten years will determine the final oue of the no-fight contract.¡±

    ¡°I can inform you in advance. When the timees, I will personally take action.¡±

    Hearing this, the Gods camp was excited, while the Dragon God camp¡¯s expression was solemn.

    This was the Heavenly Emperor¡­¡­¡­. Amongst the infinite living beings in the endless nes of the Multiverse, a small group of beings ranked at the top of the pyramid, and the gods or quasi-divine powers on the same level as him could be counted on one hand.

    Following that, the gods left the Asura Arena one after another.

    The incarnations or true forms of the dragon gods gathered in the Hall of Eternal Heroes.

    ¡°As expected, the Heavenly Emperor is prepared to personally participate as a representative of a great Divine Power in the no-fight contractpetition.¡±

    Justice Dragon God Landish said in a very heavy voice.

    ¡°None of us are a match for the Heavenly Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Even if Bahamut and Tiamat seeded in merging, it would still be difficult for them to contend against the Heavenly Emperor. After all, they aren¡¯t true master gods.¡±

    The holy white light on the Life Dragon¡¯s body dimmed a little as it spoke.

    The Metal Dragon God looked around and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±We still have a chance. As long as the Nine-faced Dragon God is resurrected, we will have the right topete with the Heavenly Emperor.¡±

    The Dragon God of Death and Judgement said in a low voice, ¡± I have been observing the situation in the Scorched Hell. Before the third battle begins, with the resources of the Aragami, they might not be able to set up the spirit soul array sessfully.¡±

    The Huangshen was doing things in the dark, so naturally, they could not make a big fuss about it.

    Even though they wanted to revive the Lord of Terror, the strongest Aragami, before the gods shifted their attention away from the dragons, the situation did not allow them to do so.

    ¡°Is that so? Since that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll give them whatever theyck.¡±

    ¡± Let¡¯s negotiate and cooperate with the Aragami. ¡±

    the Immortal Dragon Empress said slowly.

    The Aragami wanted to revive the Lord of Terror.

    The Dragon God wanted to revive the Nine-Faced Dragon God.

    There was actually no irreconcble fundamental contradiction between the two.

    Although the best oue for both parties was to revive their own forces and devour the other party to strengthen themselves, the risk was too great. The Aragami and the Dragon God could not afford to be surprised and wanted to be safe.

    Moreover, there were no eternal enemies, only eternal interests.

    ¡± Working with the Aragami ¡­¡­¡­¡±

    The Metal Dragon God frowned, but after careful consideration, it did not refute the Immortal Dragon Empress.

    Working together with the Aragami would allow them to revive the Lord of Terror more easily. In the future, they would definitely be a great enemy. The Lord of Terror was killed by the Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon Queen. Furthermore, because the Nine-Faced Dragon God was unable to revive, it definitely had a deep grudge against the dragon race.

    However, the crisis that the Dragon God lineage was facing was already close at hand.

    As for the enemies that he might face in the future, he could only wait for the future.

    ¡°Through the Iron Queen, I have a way tomunicate with Aragami.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯smunicate with them directly here. I believe they won¡¯t reject us directly.¡±

    As she spoke, the Immortal Dragon Empress closed her eyes.

    After a while, a primordial divine power descended and filled the space. It carried a deep and dark aura that was as deep as the abyss of a hundred thousand feet, and it fluctuated slightly.

    ¡°Dagon, you are the mastermind behind the Aragami¡¯s strange actions. When I found out, I was shocked.¡±

    the Immortal Dragon Empress said slowly.

    After the Steel Queen leaked the information, the Dragon Gods knew that the Deep Sea Ancient God Dagon was the leader of the Aragami who had been dormant. He was in charge of the entire situation and was trying to break the Multiverse back to the Primordial Era.

    With Dagon¡¯s wisdom and power, it was indeed rare for him to be able to convince the other Aragami.

    ¡°Hehe, as an Aragami, it doesn¡¯t seem to be a problem for me to create an environment that is more suitable for my survival.¡±

    ¡°Just tell me directly. What is the purpose of your Dragon Godmunicating with me?¡±

    ¡± I¡¯m not sure. ¡± The Immortal Dragon Empress chuckled. ¡± You should already understand that we know about the n to revive the Lord of Terror. ¡°¡±

    ¡°If you want to safely revive the Lord of Terror, I can tell you clearly that it¡¯s impossible.¡±

    Hearing this, the Ancient God Deep Sea fell silent for a moment.

    As long as the Dragon God lineage spread the news, the Aragami would immediately be surrounded by the gods and resurrect the Lord of Terror? It was just a dream. With the current power of the Aragami, they were still unable to fight against the gods in the sky. They could only cause trouble in the dark.

    ¡°Since you already know.¡±

    ¡°In that case, you should be aware of the situation of the Great Demon Lord and the Nine-Faced Dragon God.¡±

    ¡°As long as the Great Demon Lord can¡¯t be resurrected, the Nine-faced Dragon God can¡¯t escape either.¡±

    ¡± Your Dragon God lineage has no other choice, right? ¡± The Ancient God of the Deep Sea calmly said. ¡± The third round of the no-battle contract. Without a Master God, how are you going to fight the Heavenly Emperor? ¡°¡±

    ¡± Besides, ¡± he bewitched, ¡± the gods in the sky are targeting the dragons, and countless living races see you as a cmity of the Multiverse.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to miss in such an era? Why don¡¯t you join us and overturn the rule of the gods, returning the Multiverse to the primeval era?¡±

    The Ancient God Deep Sea was a Deste God who was good at bewitching people.

    However, everyone present was the Dragon God with a tenacious mind. Moreover, the Ancient Deep Sea God had only sent a sliver of his mental will. It was unrealistic to shake the Dragon God¡¯s mind.

    Although the Dragon God was targeted by many gods, it was still on the side of the gods and was the ruler of the current era. The essence of the no-fight contract was the internal strife between the gods.

 Chapter 1225 - 1225 Time Dragon Was Countercurrent, The Cold Time Dragon.(2)

    1225 Time Dragon Was Countercurrent, The Cold Time Dragon.(2)

    As the ruling ss, how could the Dragon God lineage be willing to return to the Primordial Era with the Aragami?

    Regardless of their current status, True Dragons loved wealth and loved creatures to follow them under their dragon wings. They liked to praise their glory and deeds, pursue beauty and food, indulge themselves, and enjoy the feeling of being a lord. In essence, they preferred a more prosperous world.

    ¡°Stop your bewitching words.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get straight to the point.¡±

    ¡± The Dragon God faction will provide you with the resources you need, ¡± the Immortal Dragon Empress said. ¡± Set up a spirit soul array and separate the true spirits of the Lord of Terror and the Nine-Faced Dragon God. Both of them will be resurrected in peace. We don¡¯t care if they are friends or foes. ¡°¡±

    Once the truesoul was separated, it could be quickly resurrected ording to the faith umted by the Nine-faced Dragon God.

    ¡± Oh? ¡± The Deep Sea Ancient God replied. Why should I promise you?¡±

    ¡°Compared to resurrecting on our own, I¡¯m more willing to assist the Lord of Terror in devouring the Nine-Faced Dragon God.¡±

    ¡°Even without your resources, the spirit soul array will seed sooner orter.¡±

    Hearing this, the Immortal Dragon Queen¡¯s five heads turned in unison. Her gaze was sharp as she said, ¡°¡± Yes, you can seed, but I can guarantee you that before you seed, the gods of the Dragon God¡¯s camp will gather and descend upon the Scorched me Hell. All of your preparations and efforts will go down the drain.¡±

    ¡°In any case, if we fail the non-battle pact in ten years, we will fall into an abyss. There is nothing to lose.¡±

    The barefooted were not afraid of those wearing shoes.

    The Aragami had the dream of returning to the primeval era. They had been preparing for this revival for countless years. They were not willing to lose again before they could truly start fighting against the gods.

    The Ancient God of the Deep Sea fell silent once again when faced with the Dragon God lineage¡¯s desperate situation.

    After a while, the Ancient God Deep Sea said, ¡°¡±Soul Crystal, God Suppressing Steel, Ancient Gem, Negative Energy wless Crystal¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°These aren¡¯t enough spirit soul array materials. Prepare them and bring them to the Scorching Hell.¡±

    ¡°I agree to this deal.¡±

    Deep in his heart, Ancient God Deep Sea was willing to cooperate.

    If they were unable to revive the Asmodian Lord during the period of the no-fight contract, when the no-fight contract ended, the Dragon race would be punished, and the attention of the gods would be diverted. It was very likely that they would notice the abnormality of the Aragami and make a response.

    The Aragami¡¯s dormant operations over the past few years had been rtively smooth. Arge part of the reason was that they had sacrificed Entropy and started wars around the Dragon race, attracting the attention of the gods. At the same time, they had turned the originally stable situation into chaos so that they could fish in troubled waters.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s sign the contract.¡±

    The cooperation between the dragon and the Aragami was limited to this one time. Once the Nine-faced Dragon God and the Lord of Terror were resurrected, the cooperation would cease. Both parties would still be enemies.

    Soon, the contract was signed.

    The Dragon Gods ended theirmunication with the Aragami.

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t make a big fuss. Contact the gods of the Dragon God camp and make preparations.¡±

    ¡± Once the Lord of Terror and the Nine-Faced Dragon God are separated, our cooperation with the Aragami will be terminated. They might have malicious thoughts and a fierce battle might break out.¡±

    The Aragami faction was targeted at all the gods.

    Inparison, even though the Aragami were weaker now, they were still a strong enemy to the Dragon God lineage alone.

    Only with the Dragon God faction as the core would they not be forced into a passive position if the Aragami attacked.

    After that, all the Dragon Gods would have an avatar permanently stationed in the Hall of Eternal Heroic Spirits. Even if the meeting ended, they would not leave this ce. It was convenient for them to exchange information at any time and deal with emergencies.

    The meeting ended temporarily.

    The Dragon Gods ¡®gazes were focused on the Scorching Infernal Realm as they gathered materials.

    Soon, he would finish collecting the materials and head to the Scorched Hell.

    He had to go.

    Otherwise, the Aragami would have absolute control over the situation. Once the Nine-faced Dragon God was resurrected, it would be a hotmodity in the eyes of the Aragami before it had fully recovered.

    At this moment, Garen returned to the dragon¡¯s nest in the depths of the hall.

    The battle with Ying Long Geng Chen did not cost Garen too much of his energy.

    In fact, as the Lord of the Hero Domain, even if Garen was in other dimensions, he could still draw the majestic life force of the Hero Domain to support himself. Even if it was weakened because he was not in the Hero Domain, it could at least increase Garen¡¯s strength by a lot, and it was still not bad.

    Garen himself, God Garen, and the authority of the Lord of Heroic Spirits.

    Thebination of all three was the ultimate version of Garen Aurelian in his current state, and Yinglong Gengchen did not have the chance to see it.

    Inside the dragon nest, Garen closed his eyes slightly and continued to absorb the River of Time and his life force. He was recovering from his losses, which were not too much, and was preparing to go to the Scorched Hell to face the Aragami.

    ¡°God of the First Sun, Ya Heng, will you go to the Scorching Hell?¡±

    Garen thought to himself.

    The vengeful nature of a True Dragon was no joke.

    Garen had always remembered the God of the First Sun.

    The Primordial Sun God was also a famous god among the Aragami who possessed great Divine Power.

    Back when it was severely injured by the Gods, it had disappeared without a trace after escaping. Moreover, the God of Light and the Lord of Glory had searched for it for a long time, but they could not find any traces of it. From Garen¡¯s current point of view, it was obvious that the Primordial Sun God was protected by the other Aragami. Otherwise, it would have been discovered after being severely injured.

 Chapter 1226 - 1226 Time Dragon Was Countercurrent, The Cold Time Dragon.(3)

    1226 Time Dragon Was Countercurrent, The Cold Time Dragon.(3)

    Perhaps he was lurking in the Dark Abyss, in Dagon¡¯s Shadow Sea.

    ¡°Dagon¡­I have interacted with this Aragami leader long ago.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be this.¡±

    When Garen stepped into the Lesser Divine Power, the first being of the same level that he killed was the Lord of Shadow Shallow Beach, who was loyal to Dagon.

    Time passed quietly.

    In just a few days, Garen¡¯s condition had recovered.

    While he was entrenched in the dragon¡¯s nest, waiting to set off for the Scorched Hell, ripples appeared in the river of time. The ripples gathered together and formed a special call belonging to the Time Dragon Countercurrent, attracting Garen¡¯s attention.

    ¡°It has been quite some time since Shi Long Yiliust time.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡±

    Garen squinted his eyes and looked at the River of Time, looking at the Time Dragon that was asking for his help.

    When he saw the scene in his field of vision, Garen could not help but reveal a strange expression.

    In an unknown prime material ne in the alternate timeline.

    On the sparkling sea, a legendary true dragon that was more than 30 meters long was pping its wings and galloping.

    It was covered in crystal-like scales, and its body was well-proportioned and graceful. The golden sunlight shone down on its crystal scales, interweaving with its original color and reflecting on the clear sea surface, forming a dazzling brilliance. What was more eye-catching was that there were ring-shaped ck scales on its neck and chest.

    This was a crystal dragon, a pretty little female dragon. She was at most ten years old, and in Garen¡¯s eyes, she looked very young and inexperienced.

    The second time, Garen encountered a female Time Dragon.

    Crystal Garen¡¯s two front ws were holding arge biological egg with strange patterns on it. At the same time, there were fifteen giant ck snakes that were more than sixty meters long behind him. They coiled their bodies and turned the rivers and seas as they chased after Crystal Garen angrily.

    The Giant Amoz Serpent was a rare legendary creature that lived in groups.

    The creature egg that Crystal Garen was carrying had the same aura as the Giant Amoz Snake behind him.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The giant snakes spat out venom, like arrows leaving the bow.

    On one of Crystal Garen¡¯s dragon wings, there were already traces of poison corrosion. It was covered in ckish-purple spots, causing her flight speed to be slow and swaying. She was in a sorry state under the pursuit of the giant snakes.

    More poisonous arrows hit Crystal Garen. She swayed as if she was dizzy and almost fell into the ocean several times.

    Now that things hade to this, Crystal Garen reluctantly threw away the snake egg.

    The snake egg fell to the surface of the sea and was wrapped by a gentle wave of seawater. Then, it was protected by the giant Amoz snake.

    However¡­.. They did not let go of the Crystal Galleon because of this, and continued to pursue relentlessly. They were getting closer and closer to the Crystal Galleon, and the injuries on the Crystal Galleon were getting more and more serious.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already returned the egg to you. Stop chasing.¡±

    The little female dragon pped her wings anxiously.

    Even if he returned the stolen egg, the other party would not let it go so easily.

    Finally, when the distance was shortened, the thickest giant Azmo Serpent leaped out of the sea. It opened its bloody mouth in the sparkling and translucent water and bit at the swaying and unsteady Crystal Garen.

    Crystal Garen turned his head and saw that his entire field of vision had been filled with the giant snake¡¯s mouth. At the same time, his vision had turned ck because of the poison.

    In a daze, her memories of her dragon life began to surface like antern.

    At this moment, time stopped.

    Water sshed thousands of feet high, the whistling sea breeze, all the terrifying giant Amoz snakes, and the undting waves¡­¡­¡­¡­. Everything in his field of vision stopped.

    At the same time, a majestic dragon that was more than 500 meters long and looked like a silver mountain appeared in the frozen image.

    The silver dragon extended its ws and aimed at the crystal Garen, turning it gently.

    The formless and intangible power of time gathered, causing the river of time to flow backward, instantly healing the serious injuries that Crystal Garen had suffered.

    After doing all this, the Silver Dragon nced at the Crystal Garen indifferently, then disappeared into the River of Time. It did not say a word to the Crystal Garen and left in a carefree manner. It had only been a second since it came and went, as if it was a dream.

    Only the things that were still frozen in the Time Freeze domain proved that the silver dragon had really been here.

    The crystal Garen stood rooted to the spot, the image of the Silver Dragon imprinted deeply in his mind.

    ¡°So cool.¡±

    She blinked and muttered.

    Then, she looked at the Giant Azmo Snakes that were frozen in the Time Freeze domain. She approached one of them, pried open the curled tail tip of the giant snake, and carried the snake egg back with a happy expression.

    Although the silver dragon had left, the Time Freeze domain did not dissipate.

    The power of time that surrounded this area had solidified the river of time in this area. It was unknown how long it would take for it to dissipate and allow time to flow again.

    ¡°When will I be able to do this?¡±

    Crystal Garen thought.

    At the same time.

    In the main timeline, in the Eternal Hall of Heroes, Garen opened his eyes.

    In response to Shi Long Yiliu this time, he had taken the cold and aloof route in front of the young Garen. He hade and left in a hurry. He had left after he had done his job, hiding his achievements and fame, feeling very satisfied with himself.

    After a while.

    The materials needed for the Spirit Soul Array had been collected. Tiamat, Carrix, and Garen, the three Dragon Gods, went to the Scorched Hell together.

    The other Dragon Gods were in charge of assisting and concealing the Dragon God¡¯s whereabouts.

    Gods had very powerful perception abilities. They could often see the movements of other gods in the nes and predict the actions of other gods. However, this kind of perception could be consciously concealed by gods of the same level.

    At the same time, although the gods of the Dragon God camp did not understand the true purpose of the Dragon God System and did not know why they were going to the Scorched Hell, they were waiting in secret ording to the Dragon God¡¯s orders. As long as they received the signal, they could descend at any time to help the Dragon Gods.

 Chapter 1227 - 1227 How Dare You Call the Sun and Moon, Change the Heavens!_1

    1227 How Dare You Call the Sun and Moon, Change the Heavens!_1

    The Eternal Deste Scorched Hell.

    This was a ne without mercy, tolerance, orpassion.

    It was the Furnace of Perdition, a fouryered volcano.

    In the Scorched Hell, a group of volcanoes with no end and no peak floated in the inconceivable infinite void. Moreover, every level of the Scorched Hell had a central volcano that was the dominant level, connecting hundreds of millions of volcanoes to form the endless Hell Mountain Range. Besides the volcano at the center, the other volcanoes moved in a unique pattern, floating in the void.

    In the Scorching Hell, all the volcanoes that could support living creatures were extremely steep and dangerous. They had an inclination of at least 45 degrees.

    Demons, Devils, Fumi Ants, Githyanki, Spirit yers, Vampires¡­¡­¡­. Many creatures from the lower nes lived on the steep slopes of the Scorched Hell. They built castles, fortresses, caves, and other buildings as their homes.

    As a lower ne, the Scorching Hell was not as famous as the Bottomless Abyss or the Nine Hells. However, it was still a rtively famous lower ne. There were many evil gods and evil creatures living there.

    During the Battle of Beast Vige, the Cloud Giant God, who was God Garen¡¯s opponent, was exiled to Scorched Hell.

    The Scorching Hell was divided into four levels.

    The firstyer, the Crimson Mountains.

    The secondyer, the zing Mountain Range.

    The thirdyer, the Graysnow Mountains.

    The fourth level, the Silent Mountains.

    The Machinery Heavenly Venerate led a portion of his mechanical army to participate in the bloody battle in the Crimson Mountains. The Crimson Mountains were also the main battlefield in the Scorching Hell. Many demons and devils were dying in blood at any moment.

    Due to the activities of the Mechanical Heavenly Venerate, Garen had a certain understanding of the Crimson Mountains.

    However, his understanding of the other three levels was superficial.

    Buzz, buzz, buzz ¡­..

    Three undetectable streams of light swept across the dark void and finallynded in a volcano that was tens of thousands of feet tall. The entire process was silent, and the intelligent creatures living in the volcano did not notice.

    On the rugged, dry, and withered slope, the dragon gods descended. They did not reveal their true forms, but transformed into the appearance of local demons. Their dragon might and divine might were also restrained, making them look like ordinary demons.

    With the demon horns on his head, Garen, who had transformed into a Berserker Demon, looked around and extended his perception.

    There was no cool breeze, no sound, and no erupting volcanoes. All volcanoes were silent, like a dead forest under the night sky.

    This was the fourth level of the Scorching Hell, the Silent Mountains.

    ¡°I once came to the Silent Mountains in my incarnation to search for the location of the devil nest.¡±

    ¡°However, there are no specific coordinates. The Mountain Range of Silence is vast, so there hasn¡¯t been any progress.¡±

    Carrix, who had transformed into a balrog, looked up at the majestic extinct volcano and said in a hoarse voice.

    Carrix had explored the Scorched Hell before, but he had found nothing.

    That was true. The Aragami had been dormant for many years, and they had set up the spirit soul array in a very secretive manner. If it was not for the fact that the Iron Queen could not hold back and was caught, the Dragon Gods would not have been able to obtain urate information.

    In fact, the Aragami were not willing to share important information with the rash and impulsive Iron Queen. However, as the Iron Queen was a follower of the Lord of Terror, the n to resurrect the Lord of Terror required some information from the Iron Queen. Hence, the Iron Queen had no choice but to know the inside story.

    Dagon had even deliberately cast a shielding spell on the Iron Queen just in case, but it was still cracked in the end.

    Now, the Dragon Gods already knew the exact location of the spirit soul array.

    However, in order to show their sincerity in cooperating, and in order not to destroy the defensive barrier where the spirit soul array was located, which would cause the gods to notice and target them, they did not descend directly. Instead, they waited for the messenger of the Aragami to arrive.

    Tiamat, who was as beautiful as a subus, swayed her body and said, ¡°¡±Wait here for a while. The messenger of the Aragami will be here soon.¡±

    ¡°However, although there is a cooperation contract, don¡¯t let your guard down.¡±

    After all, this was the territory that the Aragami had been hiding in. Furthermore, there were only three Dragon Gods that had descended. Although the other Dragon Gods and the powerful ones from the Dragon God¡¯s camp were all ready to attack, they still had to be on guard to prevent any unexpected situations from happening.

    The three Dragon Gods, who had transformed into demons, were waiting here.

    Time passed quietly.

    After a while, the messenger of the Aragami had yet to arrive. However, a little skeleton with no intelligence was staggering. It was holding a broken axe and was walking unsteadily in front of the three Dragon Gods.

    There were very few living creatures in the Silent Mountains. Although there were many undead creatures, there were not many of them.

    The few Dragon Gods nced at the Little Skeleton, then looked away and ignored it.

    However, this nce made the Little Skeleton turn its head and stare at the three demons.

    The Devil looked at it again, unmoved.

    The soul fire in the Little Skeleton¡¯s eye sockets was jumping violently. It raised its axe and staggered on the slope, shing at the Dragon Gods.

 Chapter 1228 - 1228 How Dare You Call the Sun and Moon, Change the Heavens!_2

    1228 How Dare You Call the Sun and Moon, Change the Heavens!_2

    Even though it had disguised itself as a demon, the Dragon God did not expect that this skeleton of the lowest level would take the initiative to attack.

    ¡°Your courage ismendable.¡±

    Garen extended a sharp demon finger and flicked it, hitting the Little Skeleton¡¯s head.

    Because it was too weak, the Little Skeleton in Garen¡¯s eyes was rather cute. Although it had offended the Dragon God, Garen did not have the intention of killing it directly. A slight space-time turbulence caused by a brain crash swept the Little Skeleton into it, and it disappeared.

    After a short interlude.

    The messenger of the Aragami had arrived.

    A ck-robed figure arrived and faced the Dragon Gods. He lowered his head humbly and introduced himself humbly under the Dragon Gods ¡®gaze.¡±Your Excellency Dragon God, my name is Molif, the Lord of Solitary Hope City in the Silent Mountains. It¡¯s my honor to meet you all.¡±

    ¡°Please follow me to Solitary Hope City.¡±

    Garen¡¯s gaze pierced through the ck robe and saw through the body that was shrouded inside.

    In Garen¡¯s eyes, it was a skinny human-like body with a demon horn on its head. Its body also had the chaotic and evil markings of demon skin. However, unlike most of the strong demons, its skin was almost only stuck to its bones. It looked as if it could not withstand the wind, and its body would shatter with a single touch.

    ¡°A lich transformed from a demon¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    Garen squinted his eyes.

    Although his attitude was humble and polite, in fact, the Lich¡¯s body emitted an aura that was simr to a mid-level Divine Power. Moreover, there was a weak Extraordinary Divine Power. He was not weak.

    Garen had also heard of the name Morif.

    At this moment, Carrix looked at the Lich with contempt. As he spoke, sparks flew out of his nostrils.¡±You, the Lich King, are willing to be the Aragami¡¯sckey? What benefits did the Deste God give you?¡±

    The Lich King, Molif, was also known as the Lich God.

    It was said that he was the first lich and the first warlock who invented the lich transformation technique. He was originally a demon.

    The Lich King¡¯s Lonely Hope City was a force of Undead Creatures in the Silent Mountains. Many ancient Liches and Undead Creatures gathered there. Under the leadership of the Lich King, they studied the mysteries of life and death. The experimental subjects there were all-epassing, ranging from ordinary humans to demons, devils, and otherworld Oracles¡­¡­¡­..

    ¡°I¡¯m just like you, working together with the Aragami.¡±

    ¡°As for the benefits, please forgive me for not saying anything.¡±

    The Lich King replied with a fake smile.

    At the same time, the Demon Lich noticed Garen¡¯s gaze and raised its head, showing Garen a polite and terrifying expression.

    ¡°Your Excellency Garen, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.

    Morif said.

    ¡°I need to apologize to you. Once, one of my believers angered you and was killed by you.¡±

    Although it had been a long time, when Garen heard Morif¡¯s words, he immediately thought of the Lich Harris. The person who had given him his first taste of death was nowpletely cold.

    Facing the Lich King who was smiling insincerely (more urately, there were only bones under its skin and no flesh), Garen did not reply, his gaze indifferent.

    Following that, the Lich King led the way and arrived at its Solitary Hope City with a few Dragon Gods.

    This city stood on a raised slope, and it was made of obsidian. It was dark and without light, and from afar, there was no bright color. This ce was filled with dense undead energy, and the figures of all kinds of undead creatures could be found here.

    In addition, Solitary Hope City was not a fixed city.

    This was a magic city that could move between different ces in the Silent Mountains. It would change to a new ce every once in a while and would not stay in the same ce for long.

    After arriving at Solitary Hope City.

    The three Dragon Gods and the Lich King hovered in the air, concealing their bodies and auras. Many intelligent undead living in the city did not realize the existence above their heads.

    The Lich King stretched out his withered arm, and his sharp fingers drew mysterious runes in the air.

    Runes were formed one after another and then fell into various parts of Solitary Hope City.

    During this process, the Dragon Gods observed the Lich King¡¯s movements and confirmed that the runes it imprinted were all rted to spatial teleportation, and there were no ambushes around.

    In fact, even if there was an ambush, it was unrealistic to make the three Dragon Gods lose their ability to resist in a short period of time.

    Although there were only three Dragon Gods here, their every move was seen by the other Dragon Gods. More gods in the Dragon God camp were also waiting for the Dragon God¡¯smand and could move out at any time.

    They had to pay the price of tearing apart the cooperation contract to attack the Dragon God, and then cause the Dragon God camp to counterattack, attracting the attention of the gods.

    Unless the Aragami¡¯s brain had been gnawed on by Urbis, it would be difficult for her to make such a foolish decision.

    Soon, a Space Array invisible to the naked eye took shape in the sky above Solitary Hope City. It didn¡¯t cause any ripples in the space. The whole process was very quiet.

    ¡°Everyone, please follow me.¡±

    The Lich King said and entered the Space Array first.

    The three Dragon Gods calmly followed him in.

    Creatures at the level of gods could perform ne teleportation. They could go to any space underground in the same ne with a thought, but the premise was that the ce they wanted to go to did not have a barrier like a dimensional seal. Otherwise, they would have to forcefully break through or connect with a spatial array.

 Chapter 1229 - 1229 How Dare You Call the Sun and Moon, Change the Heavens!_3

    1229 How Dare You Call the Sun and Moon, Change the Heavens!_3

    The Devil Nest of the Lord of Terror was the type with a barrier that could stop outsiders.

    The spirit soul array was set up in the Lord of Terror¡¯s devil nest.

    With just one step, the space shifted and the scene in Garen¡¯s field of vision changed.

    Looking around, all he could see were rough and dead ck rocks. Above him was a dark rock dome, and so were the walls around him.

    This was the interior of an extinct volcano, and it had a spatial spell cast on it. The interior space was extremely vast, as if it was the entire prime material world.

    An oppressive, terrifying, and dark feeling lingered in the space, forming a substantial sense of oppression.

    If an ordinary mortal were to barge in recklessly, they would quickly die from a mental breakdown.

    This was their where the Lord of Terror had lived when he was alive.

    Because there were too many extinct volcanoes in the Mountain Range of Silence, if one didn¡¯t know the exact coordinates, it would be very difficult to urately find this nest among the countless extinct volcanoes.

    Garen shifted his gaze and looked into the depths of the nest.

    They went straight to the center of the nest.

    In the deep darkness ahead, there was a dark red light flickering. Upon closer inspection, one could see a pool hundreds of kilometers wide. There were hundreds of millions of chains crisscrossing inside, binding creatures at least at the Legendary level. There was even some divine power. There were so many that it was difficult to count them.

    His gaze moved along the chains and finally stopped at the center of all the chains.

    It was a pitch-ck giant axe that was thousands of feet long. It stood there silently, looking ferocious and fierce.

    With just a nce, it was as if a terrifying abyss had cut off and swallowed the observer¡¯s spirit.

    There were cracks on it, revealing an aura simr to Bahamut and Tiamat, making Garen feel familiar and intimate.

    Obviously, it was the aura of the Nine-Faced Dragon God Io.

    This Master God that all True Dragons revered was loving andpassionate to the Dragon race¡¯s people. He was tolerant of all dragons, from young dragons to ancient dragons. Everyone could feel the love that came from the Master God, and they would involuntarily feel close to him.

    Sensing the faint aura of the Nine-Faced Dragon God, Tiamat¡¯s spirit was clearly shaken.

    Although it was the evil side of the Nine-Faced Dragon God, as a remnant of his body, he carried the conviction of reviving the Nine-Faced Dragon God. In the past, he had been looking for trouble with the Metal Dragon God, wanting to devour the Metal Dragon God so that he could be revived in the form of the Nine-Faced Dragon God. The fusion of good and evil allowed the Nine-Faced Dragon God to be reborn in his own body.

    Resurrecting the Nine-faced Dragon God was not only to deal with the third non-battle contract ten yearster, but it was also the original wish of the Dragon Gods.

    A god system without a master god, although no god dared to underestimate it because of its powerful overall strength, ultimatelycked a backbone, and there was no sense of security at a critical moment.

    Back then, the Lord of Storms had killed his father in order to find the main god for the Giant God System. With the reputation of the main god, he quickly united the severely divided Giant God System. However, the Lord of Storms did not have the influence of Annan. Although he had be a main god, he still did not gain loyalty because of his patricide.

    ¡± The Nine-Faced Dragon God has been resurrected. After winning the no-battle contract, we will eliminate potential obstacles like the Aragami and rebuild the Overlord¡¯s glory. The main timeline will be the spacetime that belongs to the Dragon race.¡±

    ¡°With the support of such a stable base, I can also travel through space and time as I please, roaming in endless alternate spaces.¡±

    Garen thought to himself.

    In reality, Garen did not have much ambition, nor was he willing to take on too much responsibility.

    Perhaps after thousands of years, he would be even stronger than the Nine-Faced Dragon God, but he would not fight for the position of the Main God. As a Time Dragon, Garen yearned for endless alternate space-time. Staying in the main timeline would not satisfy his instinctive desires.

    ¡°Woof!¡±

    A ferocious bark sounded.

    Garen looked in the direction of the voice.

    On the other side, a creature that looked like a vicious dog was staring at the Dragon Gods with its blood-red eyes, saliva sttering from its mouth.

    It looked like a weird, vicious, huge bully dog with red eyes and a rat tail. Its fur was covered with maggots, and these maggots kept moving on the muscles and bones that were almost covered. Rotten flesh flowed out of the old wounds like pus.

    The burning marks left by its ws on the ground spread all the way to the pool of burning juice behind him. Its sharp teeth sparkled under the sun like sharp daggers, and its body emitted a disgusting rotten aura.

    Crack crack crack ¡­¡­.. In its mouth, there was a hand bone that had no skin and was covered in teeth marks and saliva.

    A faint divine glow was emitted from the hand bone.

    While staring at the Dragon God, it was still grinding its fangs with its hand bones. Its flexible tongue was not idle either, licking and licking, drippingrge amounts of stinky saliva.

    ¡± Chaos Devil Hound. ¡±

    Garen was shocked.

    This fellow was the original Aragami who had bitten off one of the palms of the God of Justice, Tyr. He was brainless and very stupid, but he possessed a great Divine Power. He was very ferocious and could not be underestimated.

    The Chaos Hound was once imprisoned and sealed by the Goddess of Magic, the God of Justice, and other gods. Tiel¡¯s palm was bitten off during this process. Later, the Chaos Hound escaped because of some evil gods, and then disappeared.

    Unexpectedly, it had be the guardian of the Dark Axe and had mixed in with the other Aragami.

 Chapter 1230 - 1230 How Dare You Call the Sun and Moon, Change the Heavens!_4

    1230 How Dare You Call the Sun and Moon, Change the Heavens!_4

    ¡°Tiel is going to suffer.¡±

    Garen looked at the palm in the Chaos Demon Hound¡¯s mouth and thought to himself.

    This was the palm of the true body of the God of Justice, and it carried the divinity associated with the God of Justice.

    When Garen met the God of Justice in Mountain Paradise, his palm was still iplete and had not recovered.

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to recover.

    Instead, even if it recovered, it would still be bitten by the Chaos Demon Hound because the palm was in the Chaos Demon Hound¡¯s mouth. Moreover, the Chaos Demon Hound had a special ability that could bite its target from afar.

    The God of Justice had never given up on the pursuit of the Chaos Demon Hound, hoping to find his palm.

    The God of Justice could clearly feel the pain of being bitten and licked by a dog every day. More importantly, if there was an existence that was good at curses that obtained this palm, the God of Justice would have to pay a very painful price. The Chaos Demon Hound would not curse, but there were quite a number of sinister people among the Aragami who were good at curses.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve eaten dragon meat.¡±

    At this moment, the Chaos Demon Hound revealed a cruel and ferocious gaze as it swept its gaze across the three Dragon Gods. It panted heavily and spoke in a voice as rough as a beast¡¯s.

    ¡± Koziv, these are our business partners, at least for the time being. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to bite them.¡±

    Kozifu was the Chaos Hound¡¯s name.

    Whoosh.

    At the same time, a vast ck fog gathered in the air and then dissipated.

    A ball that was darker than the night sky, as if the darkness of events had gathered, appeared before Garen¡¯s eyes.

    It was surrounded by a dark light that was like fog. Its entire body was covered with slippery tentacles, vicious eyes, and ferocious bloody mouths¡­¡­¡­.. There were even eyes growing on the tentacles, growing in the gaps between the bloody mouths of the fangs. The overall appearance was ufortable, terrifying, evil, and dark.

    Just by looking at it, a decadent sound entered his mind, bewitching his will.

    ¡± The God of the Primordial Sun, Ya Heng. ¡±

    Garen¡¯s expression darkened as he stared at the ck ball.

    There were countless eyeballs on the other party¡¯s body, and arge portion of them were staring at Garen, not hiding their vicious and hateful gazes.

    ¡°Ya Heng, we¡¯ve brought the materials you wanted.¡±

    ¡°Get ready. We¡¯ll construct the spirit soul array together. Then, we¡¯ll separate the Lord of Terror and the Nine-Faced Dragon God under our witness.¡±

    The reason why they came here was to personally control the separation process and prevent the Aragami from ying any tricks.

    The mouths on the surface of the original sun god¡¯s body opened, revealing oveppingughter. ¡°¡±The three of you are really bold to enter our territory alone. I admire your courage.¡±

    ¡°How can a reptile in the dark shadow be qualified to talk about courage? It¡¯s just that you¡¯re too weak in your heart.¡±

    Garen retorted without showing any weakness.

    The Primordial Sun God did not want to talk much with Garen at first. After all, he had suffered a huge loss at Garen¡¯s hands, and Garen had just stepped into the Legendary Stage back then.

    Now that he heard Garen¡¯s mockery, the ck fog that was swirling around his body suddenly started to roll and move restlessly.

    ¡°Humph.¡±

    After snorting coldly, the Primordial Sun God did not do anything out of line. After all, the contract was not just for show. Moreover, it knew that although only three Dragon Gods hade, there must be more gods behind them who were prepared to descend at any time.

    The Immortal Dragon Empress did not hand over the materials immediately. Instead, she inquired about the specificposition of the spirit soul array.

    The Primordial Sun God did not hide anything.

    This was because the Dragon Gods had to make sure that the spirit soul array did not have any hidden dangers in the content of the cooperation contract.

    After confirming it, he took out the materials he had prepared and began toplete the spirit soul array to separate the Lord of Terror and the Nine-Faced Dragon God.

    At the same time, more and more Deste Gods arrived. Together with the Dragon Gods, they formed a ring around the Dark Axe.

    Be it the Lord of Terror or the Nine-Faced Dragon God, they were not existences at the top of the pyramid.

    To separate these two True Spirits that had almost fused together without a sufficient number of experts working together was only a fantasy.

    Garen looked at the aura, and his vignce towards the Aragami instantly increased by 30%.

    Ancient Deep Sea God, Primordial Sun God, Chaos Demon Hound, Undying Storm, Blood Tyrant, Tidal Ruler, Destroyer, Shattering Wave¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Arge portion of them were the Aragami that had fallen during the ancient times. They had quietly revived. However, there were quite a number of them that had appeared here. There must be more hidden in the dark.

    The Aragami had already reached a certain level of power and could not be underestimated.

    Even if they were to start a war with the gods now, it would not be so easy to destroy them.

    What was even more troublesome was that these Aragami were different from the past. They were bound to the same camp by their firm beliefs. They were working hard in secret to bring the Multiverse back to the original era, and they were no longer fighting for themselves.

 Chapter 1231 - 1231 Io, I Want to Kill You 100 Million Times!_1

    1231 Io, I Want to Kill You 100 Million Times!_1

    In the Mountain Range of Silence, in the dark devil nest.

    The Aragami were all gathered here, surrounding the Dark Axe that was standing there silently and emitting a terrifying aura at all times. The three Dragon Gods who were not part of the Aragami camp were also among them.

    ¡°Everyone, get ready to begin.¡±

    ¡°Activate the spirit soul array and separate the true spirits of the Lord of Terror and the Nine-Faced Dragon God.¡±

    ¡°After countless years, the Great Demonic God will reappear in the human world and devour the gods with endless waves of terror.¡±

    An Aragami with a weird appearance, who seemed to be shrouded in the shadow of the deep sea, squirming and changing from time to time, said slowly.

    This was the Ancient Deep Sea God Dagon. He was an Aragami that had lived since the War of Dawn. At the same time, he was also the main leader of the Aragami revival n. He had been entrenched in the Shadow Sea of the Bottomless Abyss all year round. On the surface, he had never participated in the battles between the Abyss. However, he had always been secretly reviving the fallen Aragami with ambition.

    Under the call of the Deep Sea Ancient God, the Aragami of various shapes and sizes began to focus their attention.

    Kakaka ¡­¡­.

    The countless chains that extended from the Dark Axe rustled without any wind. Mysterious and obscure runes that were difficult to look at appeared on the surface of the chains, emitting a faint luster.

    ¡°Begin!¡±

    ¡± Let¡¯s go! ¡± the Deep Sea Ancient God said in a low voice.

    Garen narrowed his eyes and extended his dragon w.

    Chi chi chi¡­¡­ The chains danced like snakes, gathering together in thousands and being pulled by the silver dragon at the same time.

    The other Aragami and Dragon Gods did the same thing, grabbing the countless chains that were wrapped around the Dark Axe.

    Then, the runes on the surface of the chains began to move restlessly, shing rapidly. The faint luster quickly turned into a dazzling light. The Dark Axe also shook violently, releasing a terrifying aura that distorted the surrounding space. The chains shook at a high frequency and rattled.

    ng!

    The Aragami unleashed their powers.

    The chains that were trembling like dragons and snakes were instantly straightened, and the shaking Dark Axe was firmly fixed.

    At the same time.

    The Aragami were standing in a circr formation. The rings were from big to small, from the outside to the inside. The circr formation was formed and connected to each other. Every Aragami was at the node of the formation, and the Dark Axe was at the center of it.

    In fact, with so many Deste Gods and the already constructed spirit soul array, there was no need for the Dragon Gods to help.

    However, the three Dragon Gods, including Garen, also participated in the process of the Spirit Soul Array. They wanted to witness the progress of the separation from the control with their own eyes. After all, this was a matter of great importance and could not be neglected.

    Kacha kacha.

    The various precious materials that were embedded in the chains, as well as the sacrifices that were pierced through or imprisoned by the chains, were instantly turned into dust when the Aragami activated the spirit soul array together. They fused into the chains and were like colorful energy streams that were injected into the Dark Axe.

    Inside the Dark Axe.

    It was a dark space that was difficult to sense.

    There was a strange True Spirit here.

    At first nce, it looked like some kind of viscous ck-red liquid. Its form was not fixed, and it was changing every second. Although its surface was ck-red, there was a faint nine-colored luster inside. It would asionally change into the form of a majestic true dragon, and asionally, it would change into the form of a ferocious and terrifying Aragami.

    This was the Nine-Faced Dragon God and the Lord of Terror, who had fused together after countless years of killing and devouring each other.

    The dragon soul and the demonic soulbined into one, turning into this strange, evil form.

    Although it did not have a physical body and only had a remnant True Spirit, even a middle-level Divine Power would feel an uncontroble nervousness and fear when facing this strange True Spirit. Even a great Divine Power would not have a rxed attitude.

    ¡°How many years has it been? Because of you, I have been trapped in this narrow darkness, and I have to endure your disgusting breath.¡±

    ¡°Ai Ou! Even if I kill you a hundred million times, it won¡¯t be enough!¡±

    A deep and terrifying voice sounded from the True Spirit and echoed in the dark space.

    His truesoul transformed into the outline of the Lord of Terror.

    This top-tier Aragami, who was known as the Great Demonic God, looked very simr to the traditional understanding of demons in the world. He had three pairs of curved and ferocious horns, a strong human-like body, blood-red muscles, a long ck tail, and wide bat-like wings¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    In the next second, the neck of the Lord of Terror squirmed, and another dragon head with an indifferent and calm gaze grew out. Dragon wings, dragon ws, and a dragon tail appeared on its body at the same time.

    The dragon head looked very strange.

    It disyed the characteristics of all dragons and carried the aura of all true dragons at the same time. However, these auras and characteristics were not chaotic. Instead, they could coexist harmoniously and orderly.

    This was the great Eternal Wheel, the Dragon n¡¯s Main God, the First Dragon, the Nine-Faced Dragon God, Io.

    Turning his head, the Nine-Faced Dragon God True Spirit spat a dragon breath at the face of the Lord of Terror.

    The Lord of Terror was not to be outdone either. He stretched out his demonic ws and tore at the Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s head.

    Very quickly, sharp ws, spear tail, wings¡­¡­¡­¡­ Different parts of the same truesoul were fighting each other, but both sides were still in their original state. Moreover, because of the devouring interaction of the truesoul, the degree of fusion had be even deeper.

 Chapter 1232 - 1232 Io, I Want to Kill You 100 Million Times!_2

    1232 Io, I Want to Kill You 100 Million Times!_2

    In the long run, after millions of years¡­

    The Nine-faced Dragon God and the Lord of Terror wouldpletely fuse together, and there would be no way to separate them.

    Their consciousness, thoughts, and power¡­¡­¡­ All aspects would fuse together to form a new, great life that might be able to create the world or destroy the world.

    However, the Aragami needed the Lord of Terror.

    The Dragon God needed the Nine-Faced Dragon God.

    In some alternate timeline, the two existences at the apex of the pyramid might have fused to give birth to a great life, and then escape from the Dark Axe, shaking the entire Multiverse. However, that was no longer possible in the main timeline.

    Weng weng weng.

    The dark space suddenly trembled.

    Colorful streams of light spread out like water waves, lighting up the dark space in the blink of an eye.

    At the same time, chains formed by soul power surged into the world from the outside, stabbing into the strange truesoul.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    The Lord of Terror and the Nine-Faced Dragon God temporarily stopped their endless battle and sensed the sudden change.

    At the very first moment, the Terror Lord could sense a thick Aragami aura. There were many familiar Primordial Energies within it.

    The Lord of Terror¡¯s eyes lit up, and heughed out loud. He said to the Nine-Faced Dragon God, ¡°¡±Ai Ou, an Aragami is here to save me.¡±

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t let you die so easily. I will fulfill my promise and kill you a hundred million times! I made you beg for mercy!¡±

    The Nine-faced Dragon God looked at the Lord of Terror as if he was looking at a fool. He spat out a mouthful of dragon breath directly into the mouth that the Lord of Terror had opened because he wasughing.

    ¡°Ai Ou, you!¡±

    The Lord of Terror had a bad temper to begin with, and he once again got into a fight with the Nine-Faced Dragon God.

    At the same time, illusory chains stabbed into the true spirits of the two mixed together. They were divided into two types and urately locked onto the true spirits of the Lord of Terror and the Nine-Faced Dragon God, binding them on both sides.

    During this process, the Nine-faced Dragon God did not try to stop it.

    Because ¡± He ¡± sensed an aura that ¡± He ¡± was familiar with.

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God did not know why Tiamat and the other Dragon Gods were together with the Aragami, but he was certain that they were here to save him.

    The chains straightened and began to drag and pull the fused truesoul.

    Crack crack ¡­¡­..

    A thin crack appeared.

    The Lord of Terror and the Nine-Faced Dragon God both frowned deeply, feeling a sharp pain as if their souls were being torn apart.

    This True Spirit Body instinctively started to resist.

    The chains were broken one by one, but more chains entered continuously and pulled with even greater force.

    No matter how strong the Lord of Terror and the Nine-Faced Dragon God were, they were only left with their remaining True Spirits.

    Furthermore, there were many Deste Gods and Dragon Gods who had joined forces with the outside world. They all possessed extraordinary strength.

    The main reason why so many Aragami were gathered here was to separate the two True Spirits urately, while at the same time not causing any damage to the target that he wanted to save.

    Time passed quietly.

    In the middle of the fusion of true spirits, the cracks became more and more obvious. The tearing pain that the Lord of Terror and the Nine-faced Dragon God felt climbed to the peak, but although their expressions were a little distorted, their eyes were unmoved. The mere pain could not shake their minds.

    Kacha!

    After a period of time, the true spirits of the Nine-faced Dragon God and the Lord of Terror werepletely separated.

    ¡°Haha, Ai Ou, I¡¯ve finally separated from you. Just you wait to receive my wrath.¡±

    The Lord of Terror roared.

    At the same time, many illusory chains pulled the Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s true spirit out of the dark space inside the Dark Axe.

    Outside the Dark Axe, inside the Fiend Nest.

    Sensing the increasingly dense presence of Sovereigns, the three Dragon Gods became excited.

    At the same time, Garen looked around at the Aragami, ready to summon the gods of the Dragon God camp at any time in case the Aragami turned hostile.

    Weng!

    The surface of the Dark Axe began to glow with a dazzling radiance. It gathered into the shape of a True Dragon¡¯s soul that looked like an energy body. It was pulled by chains and separated from the Dark Axe. It appeared in the vision of many Deste Gods and a few Dragon Gods.

    At this moment, the Dragon Gods ¡®vignce reached its peak.

    However, the Aragami did not go against the contract. They released the chains one after another, releasing the true spirit of the Nine-faced Dragon God.

    At the same time, under the watchful eyes of the Dragon Gods.

    A slippery tentacle extended from the Ancient Deep Sea God¡¯s eerie shadow and wrapped around the Dark Axe at lightning speed.

    Powerful mental power burst forth, turning into soul imprints that were sent into the Dark Axe. The other Deste Gods were slower than the Deep Sea Ancient God, but they did the same thing. They condensed a strange soul imprint and sent it into the Dark Axe from all directions.

    To be more precise, it was injected into the Dark Axe, into the true spirit of the Lord of Terror.

    Garen squinted his eyes, his pupils reflecting the Soul Imprint as he analyzed its functions.

    ¡°Is this some kind of mark that can be nted in the depths of one¡¯s mind?¡±

    His mind was spinning like lightning. He thought of the unbelievable unity of the Aragami, the Iron Queen¡¯s disdain towards threats and promises, and the mighty power of the Deep Sea Ancient God¡¯s spirit and soul. Garen quickly made a guess.

    ¡± Let the Multiverse return to the primeval era. Was the concept of the Aragami strengthened by the Deep Sea Ancient God?¡±

    Garen thought to himself.

    After the Nine-Faced Dragon God escaped, the Dragon God¡¯s eyes lit up.

    He looked at the Dragon Gods with a gentle and tolerant gaze.

 Chapter 1233 - 1233 Io, I Want to Kill You 100 Million Times!_3

    1233 Io, I Want to Kill You 100 Million Times!_3

    When he noticed Garen, the new Dragon God, Io¡¯s gaze paused on Garen for a few more seconds, revealing a look of approval.

    ¡°My children, it has been hard on you during the time I was sealed.¡±

    ¡°Now, I¡¯m back. My wings will shelter you from the wind and rain in the past, present, and future.¡±

    As he spoke, the Nine-Faced Dragon God True Spirit raised its neck, opened its mouth, and took a deep breath.

    In the various nes and worlds, the power of faith of the dragon race that had been umted for countless years began to run wild. In an instant, it gathered into a vast river of faith that crossed endless space andyers of ne barriers and entered the Silent Mountains on the fourth level of the Scorching Hell, flowing into the depths of the Devil¡¯s Nest.

    At this moment, the gods sensed the change in this massive faith.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°What a huge and deep faith. Where did ite from?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a familiar aura¡­¡­¡­. The Nine-Faced Dragon God, Io! How was that possible? Didn¡¯t he die a long time ago?¡±

    This was because the Nine-faced Dragon God had been unable to revive for a long time.

    Many gods spected that the Lord of Terror possessed some kind of ability topletely kill gods, causing the Nine-Faced Dragon God to be unable to resurrect and fall into eternal death. Only the Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon Empress, who were transformed from broken bodies, knew that this was not the case. They knew that Io had neverpletely died.

    Heavenly Court, Numinous Sky Hall.

    The Heavenly Emperor, who was sitting on the throne, opened his eyes. A sh of fighting spirit burned in his purple-gold pupils, and he slowly closed his eyes.

    Outer region, small universe.

    An Nan, who was sculpting a star, paused and a faint smile appeared on his lips.

    The Lord of Storms, who was learning from his Father, asked in puzzlement, ¡°¡±Father, what happened?¡±

    ¡°An old friend has returned to the grand stage of the Multiverse.¡±

    Lord of Storms was slightly stunned.

    At this moment, the Winged Serpent God of Mountain Paradise and the Devil King of the Nine Hells looked at the Scorching Hell at the same time, revealing an ambiguous expression.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    The change in faith was only the beginning.

    Bang!

    ck and red threads that looked like flesh and blood extended from the surface of the Dark Axe. Then, they interweaved and gathered together, absorbing the blood offerings that the Aragami had prepared long ago. Their entire bodies were emitting a terrifying and ferocious aura.

    ¡°Hahaha! I, Urric, am back!¡±

    The Lord of Terror¡¯s roar resounded through the sky.

    This aura soared into the sky, reaching up to Mountain Paradise and down to the bottomless abyss.

    The gods and many types of divine power looked sideways, their gazes focused on the Scorching Hell.

    The mutation of faith and the terrifying roar were like a weather indicator, leading the gods ¡®gazes to the location of the demon nest.

    Although there was a magic circle here that could block the perception of gods, it could not withstand the perception of so many gods at the same time.

    Thus, the scene in the demon nest appeared in the eyes of the gods.

    At the end of the river of faith, the Nine-Faced Dragon God Io was being remolded by the endless power of faith, and his aura was rising rapidly.

    The Great Demon God, Erick, was absorbing countless sacrifices to restore his strength.

    There was also the Lord of the Dragon Court Garen Aurelian, the Immortal Dragon Queen Tiamat, the Dragon God of Destruction Carrix, and many other Primordial Aragami who should have fallen and should not have appeared in the eyes of the gods.

    Seeing so many Aragami resurrecting, every god¡¯s heart sank.

    ¡°Dragon Gods!¡±

    ¡°Are you guys secretly working together with the Aragami to subvert the rule of the gods?¡±

    ¡°No wonder you have started a war. It seems that you have made preparations for today.¡±

    The divine light shone brightly, and the divine will of the Elf Master God Corelon spread throughout the Multiverse, calling for the gods to take action immediately.

    The moment he saw the Nine-faced Dragon God, the Elf Master God realized that the oue of the third round of the no-fight contract, which was originally a sure win, was uncertain. If the Dragon n regained its dominance, it could be foreseen what kind of situation the Elf n, which had already suffered heavy losses, would fall into.

    Therefore, he wanted to get rid of the Nine-faced Dragon God while it was still rtively weak.

    However, the gods were not stupid.

    Looking at the hostility between the Nine-faced Dragon God and the Lord of Terror, it was obvious that the Dragon God and the Aragami were not allies. Although he did not know why the two of them would appear at the same ce, he could guess that it must have something to do with the resurrected Nine-faced Dragon God.

    However, the gods of the God Camp also realized the seriousness of the problem.

    If the dragon race¡¯s hegemony was established, the gods of the Dragon God camp would certainly rise in status, while they would be suppressed in turn, their status plummeting, and the gods of the Multiverse would be reshuffled.

    At this time, the Elf God Corelon took the initiative to stand up.

    The gods were restless. They wanted to shatter the chips of the Dragon God faction to turn the tables before the no-fight contract.

    Corelon¡¯s entire body was shining with divine light. He turned into a meteor and descended into the Mountains of Silence. At the same time, his Extraordinary Divine Power poured into the Sword of Elves endlessly, shing at the Nine-Faced Dragon God¡¯s true spirit from afar.

    ¡°Corelon!¡±

    The Metal Dragon God let out a deep roar and tore apart the ne barrier as well, appearing in the Silent Mountains.

    Other than the Metal Dragon God.

    The Fairy Master God, the Gnome Master God, the Wind Elemental Queen, and the Lord of mes.

    These four great Divine Powers, who belonged to the Dragon God camp, also descended here.

    The arc of light from the Sword of Elves was easily blocked.

    The gods who had originally wanted to attack together with the elf master god began to hesitate when they saw the gods of the Dragon God camp appear so quickly.

    ¡°The Heavenly Emperor is the incarnation of the God of Gods, and his Godhood is as high as level 20.¡±

    ¡°Even if the Dragon Race Master God is resurrected, he shouldn¡¯t be a match for the Heavenly Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Why do you want to fight the Dragon God camp now?¡±

    This was what many gods who had never seen the Nine-Faced Dragon God¡¯s full power thought at the moment.

    After a moment of hesitation, they retreated.

    If it was the Heavenly Emperor who made a move, the gods might follow. The position of the Elf Master God was not low, but it was stillcking in qualifications.

    Seeing this, Corelon¡¯s expression was solemn. He looked at the few great Divine Powers of the Dragon God camp and said nothing.

    He was so excited because he knew that even the Heavenly Emperor would not be able to defeat the Nine-faced Dragon God.

    Before the Battle of Dawn, the Nine-faced Dragon God was even revered as the Lord of the Gods. He fought against many Aragami alone. From this, it could be seen how powerful the Dragon Race Master God was.

    The Heavenly Emperor only appearedter and was not as ancient as the Nine-Faced Dragon God.

    Since things hade to this, Corelon had no choice but to leave the Scorching me Hell. Not to mention that his Godhead level had fallen to 18, even when he was at his peak of 19, he could not face so many great Divine Powers and hurt the true spirit of the Nine-Faced Dragon God.

    In order to protect the Dragon Race Master God, the experts from the Dragon God camp did not pursue.

    At the same time, Ancient God Deep Sea summoned many vortexes. Many Deste Gods entered them and escaped.

    The gods wanted to stop him, but because of the matter of crossing the ne barrier, only the great Divine Powers could arrive in an instant. The intermediate and weak Divine Powers needed to spend some time, and the Aragami were already prepared, so they retreated very quickly.

    The demons and devils of Scorching Hell heaved a sigh of relief.

    If the Divinity¡¯s War broke out here, the Scorching Hell might not be able to withstand it and follow in the footsteps of the Beast Vige, its level shattered.

    Next, the Dragon Gods guarded the true spirit of the Nine-faced Dragon God and left the Scorching Hell, returning to the Hero¡¯s Domain.

    The Scorching Hell regained its peace.

    However, due to the revival of the Nine-Faced Dragon God and the Lord of Terror, as well as the appearance of many Aragami, the hearts of the gods were in turmoil. They were in a state of turmoil and could not calm down for a long time.

 Chapter 1234 - 1234 The Origin of the Legendary Dragon, the Miracle of the World

    1234 The Origin of the Legendary Dragon, the Miracle of the World

    In the Hero Domain.

    The Dragon Gods gathered at the level of the Dragon Court, and they were not projections of their incarnations. Their true bodies had arrived, and their auras fluctuated. Extraordinary Divine Power roiled in their bodies, and the divine light on their bodies flickered, revealing their excitement and restless hearts.

    Many years had passed since the Battle of Dawn?

    This time span was so long that even the Dragon Gods could not remember clearly.

    To the Dragon Gods, the Nine-Faced Dragon God had fallen for far too long.

    Before the Multiverse flourished and the flower of life bloomed over every inch of the ne world, the Nine-Faced Dragon God had passed away at the end of the Primordial Era. The Dragon God lineage, whichcked the protection of a Main God, had relied on its powerful strength to upy a ce in the endless nes, but it had also suffered many setbacks and dangers.

    Other than the Rock Dragon God, the Mechanical Dragon God, the Time Dragon God, and the other newly ascended Dragon Gods.

    All the other Dragon Gods were extremely ancient existences. They were personally created by the Nine-Faced Dragon God when he was still alive. It could be said that they were the descendants of the Nine-Faced Dragon God. The Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon Empress were even transformed from the Nine-Faced Dragon God¡¯s remnant body and were a part of the Nine-Faced Dragon God.

    There was no need to say how much the Dragon Gods trusted the Nine-Faced Dragon God.

    Now, the creator of all dragons, the original True Dragon, the Nine-Faced Dragon God, had resurrected and returned to the world.

    The Dragon Gods seemed to have a backbone. The anxiety, uneasiness, nervousness, and other emotions in the depths of their hearts about the third round of the no-fight contract all disappeared without a trace.

    At this moment, in the Dragon Court, the revered, arrogant, and insufferably arrogant Dragon Gods seemed to have a childlike innocence in front of the Nine-faced Dragon God. The Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s entire body was filled with a fatherly radiance, and his gaze was gentle and gentle, epassing all things.

    Just like the other Dragon Gods, Garen stared at the Nine-Faced Dragon God.

    The most peculiar thing about this greatest Dragon God was his face. His face was not limited to a certain form, but was unpredictable. In Garen¡¯s eyes, it showed the characteristics of all dragons, whether it was themon Chromatic Dragon, Metal Dragon, Gem Dragon, or the rare Sun Dragon, Moon Dragon, Mirror Dragon, and so on.

    The characteristics of any kind of dragon could be found on the Nine-faced Dragon God.

    This was also the origin of the Nine-Faced Dragon God¡¯s title.

    Nine was a general term for the nine camps. It referred to the nine-faced dragon god¡¯s true dragon that epassed all camps, not just nine simple faces.

    Other than its face, the Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s body outline was simr to the elegant and noble Silver Dragon. Its muscles were strong but not thick. The scales on its body were a holy white. Strangely, there were red, gold, blue, purple, ck and other halos flowing around the edges of its scales.

    ¡°Dragon Fall War, Glory War, Giant Extermination War, Non-Battle Contract, Heavenly Court God System, Heavenly God¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    The Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s eyes were deep and seemed to reflect everything in the world

    Only a great Divine Power could conceal Io¡¯s subconscious perception.

    If one was to deliberately sense it, only an existence of the same level could do it.

    The Nine-faced Dragon God was not the only one who possessed such exaggerated perception, but there were not many of them either. They were all top-notch existences who had shaped the Multiverse and made the Multiverse of the main timeline present its current appearance.

    There were only three such existences in the knowledge of the gods.

    The World Builder, the creator of all dragons, the Nine-Faced Dragon God Io, had shaped the main rules of the Multiverse.

    The creator, the father of all worlds, Annan, had created endless worlds.

    The Twin Serpents of Order, the Serpents of Chaos, and the Twin Serpents of Creation separated the Chaos of the Primordial Era, creating Order and Chaos, and then extended to the nine camps.

    Compared to Io the World Builder and Annan the Creator, there were even fewer gods who knew about the Twin Snakes of Order. Due to the contradictory nature of the Twin Snakes of Order, they had beenpletely separated in ancient times. They had split into two, bing a good snake and an evil snake. Now, they were hiding somewhere. Both wanted to devour each other, but they did not want to expose themselves to be found by the other.

    Perhaps, an inconspicuous god or devil was a disguise for a good snake or an evil snake.

    ¡°Sovereign, there¡¯s less than ten years left until the third round of the no-fight pact.¡±

    ¡°You have just been resurrected. Are you confident in winning the battle?¡±

    The Metal Dragon God asked.

    The Nine-faced Dragon God looked at the Metal Dragon God and said softly, ¡°¡±Heavenly Emperor, there was no such god in my era.¡±

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God paused for a moment and raised his head. ¡°¡±Godly God¡¯s physiognomy incarnation? I¡¯m looking forward to fighting him.¡±

    His tone was calm, but it contained the arrogance unique to a True Dragon.

    ¡°Moreover, although I don¡¯t know much about the Heavenly Emperor and can¡¯t be sure whether I will win or lose in the end, my children, I can guarantee you that even if you lose the non-battle contract, with me around, the dragon race won¡¯t be consigned to eternal damnation.¡±

    Hearing this, the Dragon Gods were all excited.

 Chapter 1235 - 1235 The Origin of the Legendary Dragon, the Miracle of the World

    1235 The Origin of the Legendary Dragon, the Miracle of the World

    ¡°You mean that you can break the rules of the no-fight contract?¡±

    The Immortal Dragon Empress said as she wagged her tail.

    ¡°I created thews of the world myself, so how can they be shackles that bind me?¡±

    The Nine-faced Dragon God smiled and said, ¡± I have been silent for too long. The gods have forgotten my name. Since I have returned, thest nonbat contract shall be the prelude to my return to the stage of the Multiverse.¡±

    The Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s entire body had a convincing power.

    Even if he had not yet recovered to his peak state.

    It was as if he could solve all difficulties and cut through all obstacles for his people. With him around, the Dragon God system would be invincible and indomitable.

    It was an extraordinary bearing that only the most supreme ancient gods born together with the Multiverse possessed.

    At the same time.

    Io looked at the silver dragon with three pairs of dragon horns on its head. His gaze paused on the dragon¡¯s crown-like horns for a moment before he said,¡± Garen Aurelian, I¡¯m very pleased to see your birth. Before this, I only had a small expectation for the Dragon of Time.¡±

    Garen felt a very familiar and intimate aura from the Nine-Faced Dragon God, and it was even a little simr to his own.

    However, because the Nine-faced Dragon God could disy the aura and characteristics of all dragons, Garen did not think too much about it.

    Now that he heard ¡± Him ¡°, Garen was slightly stunned.

    ¡°Sovereign, do you know how I was born?¡±

    Garen asked curiously.

    Legendary dragons were different and extraordinary. They were clearly dragons and had dragon might, dragon breath, inheritance, and other standard abilities of a true dragon. However, their attributes far exceeded that of a true dragon in all aspects. It was as if they were not the same creature at all. The difference was too great.

    Garen was only a middle-aged dragon now, but he had already achieved a mid-level Divine Power. He was also an upper-middle-level powerhouse among the Gods in the sky.

    The situation of an ordinary dragon in its prime at this time¡­¡­¡­¡­ It¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t talk.

    ¡± During the Battle of Dawn, I was besieged by the Great Demon Lord, Erick, and many Aragami elites. I was in a dangerous situation. I counterattacked and killed many Aragami until I waspletely exhausted. I felt that I could no longer turn the tables.¡±

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God was very strong, but the Lord of Terror was also very strong. He was a top tier expert among the Aragami, representing all the terror in the Multiverse.

    At that time, the Lord of Terror did not care about martial ethics and attacked the Nine-faced Dragon God with many Aragami. However, the reinforcements of the gods were noting. It was a one-on-many battle. Moreover, the enemies were not weak. The defeat of the Nine-faced Dragon God was inevitable.

    ¡°At the final moment, in order to leave a spark and a protector for the dragon race, I beat them at their own game. With the help of the sharpness of the Dark Axe, I split myself into three.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God spoke in a nostalgic tone.

    Hearing the Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s exnation, the Dragon Gods came to a sudden realization and gradually understood everything.

    As everyone knew, during the Battle of Dawn, the Nine-faced Dragon God was split into two by the Lord of Terror and fell on the eve of the Gods ¡®victory.

    During the war, after the Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s remains turned into the Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon, the two new Dragon Gods joined forces and tore apart the Lord of Terror, who was also covered in wounds and was almost exhausted. After all, although the Nine-faced Dragon God was besieged at that time, his counterattack was not easy to deal with.

    The Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon Empress were the guardians that the Nine-faced Dragon God had prepared for the dragon race when he was not around.

    In addition, he had also buried a fire seed.

    The Metal Dragon God represented the Nine-Faced Dragon God¡¯s good, while the Immortal Dragon Empress represented the Nine-Faced Dragon God¡¯s evil.

    However, the Nine-faced Dragon God was a great dragon that embraced all factions. He also had a neutral side.

    The Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s neutral part was divided into three parts again, and they were invested into three types of miracles of the universe that the Nine-faced Dragon God could not control even in its heyday. They were fused with each other in an attempt to create the three types of dragon species that he had envisioned.

    The world force field that formed the foundation of the Endless World.

    It was the river of time that made the world that should have been still revolve.

    The Kingdom of Light that gave the world brilliant light and colorful colors.

    These miraculousnds were worlds that even top-notch individuals would find difficult to control.

    The Nine-faced Dragon God had long thought of investing a part of himself into it to exert more influence. From point to point, he would use a long time to fuse and control the three Miracle Realms.

    However, it was not a decision that the Nine-faced Dragon God could make casually to divide his own essence. Then, the war between the Aragami and the gods began. The Battle of Dawn had arrived. At the moment of life and death, there was no need to consider too many things. The Nine-faced Dragon God acted ording to his own n.

    ¡°My idea is to create three innate sacred true dragon tribes.¡±

    ¡°Now it seems that the Energy Dragon Race and Rainbow Dragon Race have seeded. Their bloodlines can be inherited, but of the three miracles, the River of Time is the most mysterious and profound. It involves endless spacetime.¡±

    So that was how it was¡­¡­¡­

    Garen gradually understood everything.

    On the basis of the Nine-Faced Dragon God¡¯s narration, Garen had his own thoughts through his current understanding of alternate dimensions and the River of Time.

    To the Time Dragon, time wasn¡¯t a straight line that moved forward, but a long river that could move forward or backward at will.

    In Garen¡¯s perspective, the state of time and space was not based on the present. In Garen¡¯s view, the past and the future were parallel to the present, and they were progressing at the same time.

 Chapter 1236 - 1236 The Origin of the Legendary Dragon, the Miracle of the World

    1236 The Origin of the Legendary Dragon, the Miracle of the World

    Because it could easily cross time and space, there was only one Time Dragon in every timeline. There was no concept of the backward order of birth because in the understanding of the Time Dragon, the past, present, and future were just a part of the river of time. There was no difference.

    The Time Dragon Countercurrent that Garen had responded to, and the alternate timeline that he had gone to, also had a timeline that belonged to the past.

    In the past, the Time Dragons that were still young in Garen¡¯s eyes were actually older than Garen in the main timeline. However, in their eyes, Garen was the older and stronger Time Dragon that was born before them.

    As for why the Nine-Faced Dragon God didn¡¯t exist in the alternate space and time, there was also the reason for the existence of the Time Dragon. Garen had also thought about it.

    ¡°Spacetime is different, but no matter what spacetime it is, the river of time is the same.¡±

    ¡°In a certain timeline, when the Nine-faced Dragon God seeded for the first time, the river of time in every spacetime might have been nurturing a corresponding Dragon of Time.¡±

    Garen was deep in thought.

    On the surface, it was the Nine-Faced Dragon God who created the Time Dragon.

    But more urately, the Nine-faced Dragon God provided an opportunity, a fire seed. Then, the River of Time transformed into the form of a dragon, turning from a miraculous phenomenon into the arrival of a true dragon.

    Garen¡¯s rapid growth was unbelievable, but now it seemed like it was a matter of course.

    Before he was born, he had already been in the river of time for an unknown period of time. In the end, he only used the White Dragon Mother¡¯s body to obtain the true dragon¡¯s body and descend.

    ¡°Sovereign, since you were the one who transformed the three Legendary dragons.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve returned, can you make the Li Neng Dragon n and the Rainbow Dragon n face their identities and fight for the Dragon n?¡±

    The Metal Dragon God¡¯s eyes lit up as it asked with anticipation.

    The other Dragon Gods also looked at the Nine-Faced Dragon God curiously.

    However, the Nine-faced Dragon God shook his head and said, ¡°¡±They were transformed from me, but they also have independent thoughts and spirits. Because the difference between them and ordinary True Dragons is too great, it is inevitable that they do not recognize the Dragon Race.¡±

    ¡± I respect the lifestyle of these unusual and sacred children. Moreover, two of them have grown to a level that makes me proud.¡±

    The two mentioned by the Nine-faced Dragon God were probably referring to the Strength Dragon Ancestor and Rainbow Dragon Ancestor¡­¡­¡­.. Garen thought.

    ording to the Nine-faced Dragon God, only the Progenitors of the Strength Dragon and Rainbow Dragon were on the same level as the Time Dragon. As for their descendants, they were definitely inferior. In terms of growth speed, Garen felt that even if hepared himself to the two Progenitors, he would definitely surpass them. After all, the time that flowed in his body was different and could not be treated withmon sense.

    With a faint smile, the Nine-faced Dragon God said with certainty, ¡°¡±I believe that if the true dragon tribe encounters a major danger that is difficult to resolve, they will not sit idly by.¡±

    ¡°For example, they are also secretly paying attention to the no-fight contract this time.¡±

    The three legendary dragon species were the seeds he had left for the dragon race. They had now grown into towering trees.

    This delighted the Nine-faced Dragon God. It felt proud and gratified to see its children grow up. Although these children were a little arrogant, they had the capital to be arrogant. Moreover, even though they were arrogant, they had never done anything that betrayed their own race. At most, they didn¡¯t care too much and didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t fully recovered.¡±

    ¡°However, there are still nine years before the non-battle contract begins. That should be enough.¡±

    The Nine-faced Dragon God pondered for a moment and said, ¡°¡± Children, I need to adapt to the currentws of the Multiverse first. Although thews of the Multiverse were mainly created by me, they have changed a lot over the years.¡±

    ¡± I¡¯m looking forward to the battle with the Heavenly Emperor. Furthermore, the Great Demon Lord and the many Aragami have been revived. They definitely won¡¯t let this matter rest. We have to make some preparations for this.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything we can help you with?¡± asked the Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon Empress. Sovereign, you¡¯re not in a good state right now. We can temporarily be your guards.¡±

    The Nine-faced Dragon Godughed loudly. His voice was gentle and joyful as he said, ¡°¡±In that case, let me feel the protection of my own child.¡±

    After that, the Nine-faced Dragon God went to the various ne worlds apanied by the Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon Queen. He began to familiarize himself with the various rules of the current Multiverse while continuing to absorb the umted power of faith, quickly recovering his strength.

    He recovered very quickly.

    Even if there was no faith, as long as the rules created by the Nine-faced Dragon God were still there, the source of its power would still be there. The power of faith was more like a tonic. The endless rules were the true reliance and confidence of the Nine-faced Dragon God.

    The truly top-notch gods did not really rely on faith anymore.

    For example, the first generation of the Goddess of Magic, as long as magic flourished, her magic power would not fall.

    For example, even if the Ancient Death God only had weak Divine Power in terms of faith, he could not be underestimated by relying on his control over the power of death.

    Moreover, these two were not the top gods.

    Further up, there was also the Father of Worlds, Annan. As long as the world he created was not destroyed, his power would not retreat. Theplete destruction of the Giant Tribe was not a big deal to Annan.

    The Dragon Gods left one after another, and the Dragon Court regained its peace.

    However, due to the resurrection of the Nine-Faced Dragon God and the appearance of the Aragami who had long since fallen, the current Multiverse was actually quite chaotic, as if it was the precursor of a great disaster.

    Every intelligent god had a premonition that a storm wasing.

    The Aragami had revived on arge scale, and they were secretly carrying out a terrifying n.

    Demons fought in the Abyss for the throne.

    The Dragon God was in the midst of a no-war pact with the gods in order to rebuild its hegemony.

    Among them, the third battle between the Nine-faced Dragon God and the Heavenly Emperor was about to begin. It was what many intelligent creatures were most concerned about and caused countless discussions in the Endless World.

    The Heavenly Court God System Master God and the Dragon God System Master God.

    The Lord of the Gods from the ancient times and the incarnation of the current God of Gods.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Ten years was not a long time. Their battle would soon begin, and the oue of this battle would determine the direction of the situation of the gods of the Multiverse.

 Chapter 1237 - 1237 Io and Haotian (9,000-Word Chapter)

    1237 Io and Haotian (9,000-Word Chapter)

    Ten years wasn¡¯t a particrly long time for ordinary humans. Even in the eyes of ordinary True Dragons and other long-lived species, it would only take a nap.

    To the immortal gods or quasi-divine powers, this seemed to end in the blink of an eye.

    Before the third round of the no-fight pact began, the Nine-faced Dragon God led the Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon, stopping for a moment in every world and trekking across endless nes. At the same time, the Nine-faced Dragon God familiarized himself with and re-mastered the current rules of the Multiverse, returning to his peak state in just six years.

    These ancient top-notch gods had disappeared for a long time.

    However, as long as he returned to the era, he could still regain the power he possessed at an unimaginable level, shocking the entire world.

    Hero Domain, Dragon Court Level, Eternal Heroic Spirit Hall.

    The silver dragon that was entrenched in the dragon nest slowly opened its eyes. A pair of tinum dragon eyes sparkled, deep and vast, as if reflecting the starry sky.

    Due to the long period of slumber and absorption of life force, Garen¡¯s Creature Level had increased again in the past ten years. However, it was still at 70 and did not increase to 71, but it was still 70.9.

    Whether it was gods or quasi-gods, the further one went, the harder it was to improve.

    He was now a creature level 70 to 71, and the increase in strength could even be equivalent to ten creature levels from 40 to 50.

    Even Garen would not be able to grow at such a rapid pace, but Garen was not disappointed. After all, he was only less than three hundred years old and was still in the prime of his life. In the eyes of many Undying Gods, this age was no different from a newborn baby.

    In Garen¡¯s n, it would be considered pretty good if he could be a Great Divine Power at the Ancient Dragon stage.

    After waking up, Garen pondered over the events that had happened in the past ten years.

    The Bottomless Abyss was still the same.

    The Prince of Demons and the Duke of Demons, as well as the Evil Gods and Evil Gods who had taken the initiative to join in, were like warlords in a chaotic battle. They divided the levels of the bottomless abyss and fought endlessly.

    It was said that some demons could not withstand the current situation in the Abyss and were seriously tired of fighting. They even chose to escape from the Abyss and went to the peaceful Mountain Paradise. They took the initiative to ept the baptism of Holy Light and became rare demon pdins.

    The Aragami were acting strangely.

    In the Scorching me Hell, when the Nine-Faced Dragon God and the Lord of Terror were resurrected together, the Aragami who had been dormant for a long time was exposed to the gods.

    The gods realized that the Aragami, who had been defeated in the Primordial Era, were nning to make aeback and overthrow the rule of the gods.

    However, now that the third round of the no-fight contract, which would determine the future of the gods, was right before their eyes, even though the gods had increased their vignce and vignce against the Aragami, they were still paying more attention to the no-fight contract. They had not officially started to take action against the Aragami.

    After the non-battle contract ended, the gods would start to purge the Aragami.

    The Deste God knew that she had been exposed, so she decided to stop pretending.

    In the past ten years, there were traces of Aragami activities in all worlds.

    The primordial Aragami that had been dormant for a long time began to surface one after another, reappearing in the world.

    It was just that they did not cause any major damage, and their tracks often disappeared in a sh. They did not stay in the territory of the gods for long, and the gods ¡®attention was not on them. There was no real conflict between the two sides.

    On the other hand, many intelligent creatures and races had a growing fear of the Aragami due to their reappearance in the human world. After all, the Aragami that people knew were all terrorists who wanted to destroy the world and all life. However, they did have terrifying power and could not be ignored.

    ¡°Lord of Terror¡­¡­¡­ I guess he has recovered his strength.¡±

    ¡°The source of its power seems to be the Primordial Terror.¡±

    ¡± The terror that ordinary creatures feel towards darkness, the terror that dark creatures feel towards light, and even the terror that is born in the hearts of gods or Aragami¡­¡­¡­.. All kinds of different types of terror were its food, its source of power.¡±

    Any creature, even the gods, would be fearful of certain things.

    This was especially so during times of war, where there were many terrifying situations that involved life and death situations. The Lord of Terror could disy extremely valiantbat power, and he had thebat power of a top-notch Aragami.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if the no-fight contract wins or loses.¡±

    ¡± The Deste Gods must be dealt with. ¡±

    Garen had a feeling that the Goddess of Life who attacked him back then was most likely an Aragami in disguise. Although there was no evidence at all, for a Divine Creature at Garen¡¯s level, he could influence the rules and change reality with just a thought. His own intuition often represented the truth.

    The dragons started a war and attracted attention. To the Aragami who were lurking in the dark, it was a very good umbre.

    However, even if the attack back then had nothing to do with the Aragami, he could not let them go.

    The Aragami wanted to destroy all life, shatter the ne, and bring the Multiverse back to the original era.

    What was the Primordial Era like?

    Garen had seen it before when he was in the alternate space-time on the Valoran Continent.

    Destion, coldness, deathly stillness¡­¡­¡­. Without a trace of life, the entire world was lifeless and boring.

    Garen was not an orthodox god. Even if countless lives were to be wiped out and there was no source of faith, he did not care. However, he did not like a boring and deste world.

    For example, the Nine-faced Dragon God and Annan were also Aragami in the beginning. However, they had simr thoughts as Garen. They were tired of the cold and silent world, so they fought against the Aragami who still missed the original era. They liked the cold and silent environment and hated the color of life.

 Chapter 1238 - 1238 Io and Haotian (9,000 Words Chapter)

    1238 Io and Haotian (9,000 Words Chapter)

    The current Aragami referred to the Aragami who were nostalgic for the Primordial Era.

    While Garen was thinking, the Strength Dragon mate that was also in the dragon¡¯s nest moved over, stretched out the tip of its tail, and circled around Garen¡¯s long silver tail, entangling with each other.

    The silver dragon turned to look at its partner.

    Yuna blinked and looked into Garen¡¯s eyes with her light purple eyes. She said in a coquettish voice, ¡°¡±Garen, ording to what you said to the Dragon Race Master God, there can only be one Time Dragon in each timeline.¡±

    ¡°But I want to have a Time Dragon baby with you.¡±

    ¡°I really can¡¯t give birth.¡±

    Yuna was now a dragon in her prime.

    For ordinary True Dragons, the desire to reproduce was the strongest when they were in their prime. True Dragon couples would often choose to breed their first nest of dragon eggs in their prime. For example, the White Dragon Lady had given birth to dragon eggs before she officially became an adult¡­¡­.. It was a surprise, because strictly speaking, the White Dragon Lady had never reallye into contact with a male dragon.

    The White Dragon Lady was almost 400 years old now, but she was still a single dragon.

    After all, with Garen as her eldest son, White Dragon Lady did not even care about normal True Dragons.

    The White Dragon Lady had chosen Garen, the Lord of the Dragon Court, as her standard for choosing a partner, which was unimaginably high.

    Back to the main topic.

    Even for Legendary dragons, when they were in their prime, they wanted to give birth to offspring the most. This was also the most suitable time. The reproductive ability of a dragon in its prime was the strongest.

    Driven by the True Dragon¡¯s instinct, Yuna really wanted to have a nest of dragon eggs with Garen.

    Garen had the same thought. After all, he was also a dragon in his prime and was full of energy.

    After thinking for a while, under Yuna¡¯s burning gaze, Garen muttered, ¡°¡±It¡¯s a little difficult for the Time Dragon baby. I¡¯m already in this timeline, so there won¡¯t be a second Time Dragon. If webine, we should be able to give birth to a Strength Dragon baby.¡±

    As far as Garen knew, all Time Dragons had the same soul, and they were essentially themselves.

    If she really gave birth to another Time Dragon baby¡­¡­¡­. Garen would feel rather awkward facing his descendants who had the same soul as him.

    He was his own father? At the same time, he was also her son?

    This kind of ethical rtionship was still too strange and advanced, Garen found it hard to ept.

    ¡°The baby Strength Dragon can do it too.¡±

    Yuna stuck her head out and pressed her visor against Garen¡¯s. She spoke slowly with a light panting voice.

    Immediately after, Garen set an example and responded to the Dragon God¡¯s call for more children. He and his partner began to create children, working hard to contribute to the Legendary Dragon race.

    However, this time, the baby-making operation did notst long.

    That was because the third match of the no-fight contract was about to begin.

    It was impossible to prepare a corresponding arena in advance for a battle between great Divine Powers, and it was a battle between top-tier great Divine Powers. The battle between the Nine-faced Dragon God and the Heavenly Emperor would be carried out in the depths of the vast and infinite astral world.

    When the no-war pact was established, the intelligent creatures in the depths of the astral world were retreating.

    Due to the special nature of the astral ne, most of them had been evacuated in the past 30 years.

    As for the remaining intelligent races¡­¡­¡­¡­. He could only pray that he would not be affected by the battle.

    On the eve of the start of the no-fight contract, Garen and Yuna stopped their baby-making activities and condensed their spiritual bodies, projecting their avatars into the Astral World.

    After the incarnation descended, Garen¡¯s vision changed, from a dragon nest piled with treasures to an infinitely vast and beautiful silver void.

    The astral world was as beautiful as ever. It was like an endless silver sea. Countless silver light spots, flowing lights, and light swirls flickered in the astral world. The translucent astral vessels were like the blood vessels of the astral world, crisscrossing like awork. There were also five-colored pools of various colors that were mixed and surrounded by faint light¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Streams of light swept across the astral world and fell into the silver void, condensing into figures that stood silently.

    Ny-nine percent of them were incarnations of gods.

    The divine might filled the infinite space of the heavenly world. It fluctuated and rose and fell. Streams of divine light suppressed the silver luster of the heavenly world, dyeing the ce with colorful colors.

    During the battles in the Asura Arena, there were still quite a number of gods who descended.

    Because of the battle between weak and middle-level Divine Powers, as well as the aftershocks of the dueling arena, the gods, as witnesses of the no-fight contract, did not need to worry about their own safety.

    However, the third and final battle between the great Divine Powers could not bepared, especially since the two representatives participating in the battle were not ordinary great Divine Powers. They were both figures standing at the top of the pyramid of gods. Their words and actions would cause the gods to specte, and their every move could cause a shock in the Multiverse.

    Other than the great Divine Powers, the other gods basically descended in the form of incarnations.

    The Heavenly Emperor and the Nine-Faced Dragon God, the two main characters of the battle, had already arrived in the depths of the astral world.

    Looking at the Nine-faced Dragon God, who had an all-epassing temperament, was extraordinary, and gave people the feeling that he was neither good nor evil, and that he was not neutral, many gods sent messages through their divine thoughts. In an instant, thousands of thoughts circted.

    ¡± The Nine-Faced Dragon God, Io. I used to think that he was just an ordinary Main God of a Divine System, and that he was just slightly stronger than the Metal Dragon God or the Immortal Dragon Queen.¡±

    ¡°But from the looks of it now, that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.¡±

 Chapter 1239 - 1239 Io and Haotian (9,000 Words Chapter)

    1239 Io and Haotian (9,000 Words Chapter)

    When the Nine-Faced Dragon God had just been resurrected, many gods had thought nothing of it. They had thought that even the Dragon Race¡¯s Master God could not bepared to the Heavenly Emperor.

    Many gods who were not familiar with the Nine-Faced Dragon God went to understand the ancient Dragon God out of curiosity.

    Then, they realized that they were wrong about the Nine-Faced Dragon God.

    Shaping the dragon ofws, shaping the dragon of the world, the master of the gods¡­¡­¡­¡­ From the sound of this series, one could tell that it had a powerful background. Its extraordinary status was even before the Dragon Race¡¯s Master God.

    ¡°The strongest top-notch god in the multiverse, and the avatar left behind by the god of gods¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Who is stronger and who is weaker?¡±

    With such doubts in mind, the gods held their breaths and focused their attention. They looked into the depths of the astral world, at the two top-notch gods standing in the silver universe.

    Their position seemed to always be the center of attention.

    ¡°Garen, who do you think will win?¡±

    Yuna had alsoe to watch the battle this time.

    Her eyes were filled with curiosity as she blinked and looked at Garen, asking.

    Garen thought for a moment and muttered,¡±It¡¯s hard to be sure.¡±¡±

    ¡°If the Multiverse ispared to an ordinary prime material ne, then the universe is a world of the prime material ne.¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Emperor is the incarnation of a god from the outer ne, and the Nine-faced Dragon God is the top expert of this world.¡±

    ¡°They are at the same level, so it¡¯s impossible to predict the oue in advance.¡±

    Hearing Garen¡¯s description, Yuna nodded in realization and said, ¡°¡±Since I can¡¯t be sure, I hope that the Dragon Race Master God will win.¡±

    The Energy Dragon n didn¡¯t really care about the Dragon n¡¯s matters.

    However, the LiNeng Dragon was not stupid. It understood that no matter what, it was still one with the dragon race.

    If the dragon race became the hegemon, as a legendary dragon species, they could still be high and mighty, aloof and extraordinary, and not stir up dust.

    But if the Dragon n declined¡­¡­¡­ A legendary dragon that was born powerful and sacred would attract countless covetous eyes. Even if they could settle it, it would be too annoying and they would not be able to live a peaceful andfortable life.

    The Strength Dragon could no longer live in seclusion and transcend the world.

    The Rainbow Dragon could no longer observe and witness without distractions, or participate in the story it loved.

    Of course, Legendary dragons were also very important to the dragon race. Even if they were extremely proud and indifferent to the dragon race, their existence itself was a deterrent.

    Garen narrowed his eyes and looked at the figures standing silently in the silver void.

    However, because a battle between the Nine-faced Dragon God and the Heavenly Emperor was too rare, there were too many incarnations of gods and divine powers. Even the Demon Lords in the Abyss had many incarnations here.

    During these thirty years.

    Every time the no-fight contract started, there would be a rare period of peace in the Bottomless Abyss.

    ¡°The good and the bad are mixed together. There are too many gods and quasi-gods that have descended into the astral ne.¡±

    ¡°When a legendary dragones here, they deliberately conceal their aura, making it difficult to discover.¡±

    Garen shook his head slightly.

    At the same time, when Garen saw the figure of a Giant God, he could not help but focus.

    The Giant God in Garen¡¯s field of vision had descended with his main body, not an incarnation.

    His eyes were as vast as the sun, deep and quiet. Countless stars were moving ording to a strangew on the surface of his body, as if they were reflecting theplete universe.

    The former Giant Master God, the Father of the Worlds, and the creator of the world, Annan.

    Due to the return of Io, who was about to start a battle with the Heavenly Emperor, the reclusive creator rarely left his small universe toe and watch the no-fight contract.

    ¡°It seems like the Star Creator Dragon King¡­¡­¡±

    After meeting the Star Creator Dragon King, Garen looked at Annan again, feeling his aura, deep in thought.

    In many different dimensions, there would always be the same power in the hands of different existences.

    The Star Creator Dragon King¡¯s power of creation might have been the original power of Annan in the main timeline.

    Noticing Garen¡¯s gaze, Annan turned around with a gentle expression. He nced at the Silver Dragon, then looked at the Nine-Faced Dragon God and the Heavenly Emperor again.

    At the same time, the Nine-faced Dragon God looked at An Nan. They looked at each other and smiled.

    It was just as Annan had once said to the Dragon Gods.

    Annan had a good rtionship with Io.

    When building the framework of the Multiverse ne World, one would shape thews, while the other would create the world¡­¡­¡­.. The World-Shaping Dragon and the Creator had interacted with each other many times and explored the mysteries of the world together. They had a certain yearning and imagination for the level above the top gods. They had studied and tried many times together, but they had not seeded.

    The two of them did notmunicate. After exchanging a nce, the Nine-faced Dragon God retracted his gaze and looked at his opponent.

    Time passed quietly.

    The gazes of the gods focused on the astral world.

    The time for the third match of the no-fight contract had already arrived.

    However, the two top gods did not attack. Instead, they quietly stared at each other, looking for the most suitable opportunity to find each other¡¯s weakness.

    ¡°Io, you have contributed greatly to thepletion of the Laws of the Multiverse and the vibrant life of this world.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very happy to see you resurrect and return. At the same time, I look forward to fighting you.¡±

    The Heavenly Emperor said.

    In his usually calm and deep purple-gold pupils, there was a different expression that represented excitement.

    The Nine-faced Dragon God didn¡¯t show respect to the Heavenly Emperor like the other gods, but he wasn¡¯t arrogant either. He just calmly replied, ¡°¡±This is my first official battle after my return. I hope that you will be satisfied, and I also hope that you can satisfy the fire of battle that has been rekindled in me.¡±

 Chapter 1240

    1240 Io and Haotian (9,000 Words Chapter)

    Both sides observed for a while, but they could not see the other party¡¯s weakness.

    Therefore, after greeting him politely, he no longer hesitated in the next second. As if saying yes, he went berserk at the same time and began to use the mighty power that belonged to a top-tier god.

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God spread its wings, and the edges of its pure white scales flickered with various colors.

    At the same time, the entire silver universe started to tremble.

    Kakaka ¡­.. Streaks of energy grid line chains that were difficult for ordinary creatures to see with the naked eye appeared from the silver background. They were innumerable and gathered on the Nine-Faced Dragon God¡¯s body.

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God was at the center of the endlessws, like a king of the astral world surrounded by them.

    In the boundless astral world, the flowing light in the most remote corner was dyed with the aura of the Nine-faced Dragon God.

    At the same time, the Nine-Faced Dragon God¡¯s body began to expand, bing vast and majestic in an instant. The smallest dragon scale on its body was as huge as a world continent. Just the deep dragon eyes on its visor were alreadyrger than thergest known sun.

    This was an unimaginably vast body.

    Only mid-level Divine Powers could barely see the Nine-Faced Dragon God¡¯s full appearance.

    Even the low-level Divine Powers that were already high and unimaginably high in the eyes of mortals could only see a fraction of the Nine-Faced Dragon God.

    On the other side.

    The Heavenly Emperor¡¯s divine might was vast, and his eyes shone with a purple-gold light.

    His hands were behind his back, and the noble imperial robe on his body fluttered without wind. Together with the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s body, he began to transform and grow.

    Crack crack ¡­¡­ Energy grid line chains pressed down and locked onto the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s body.

    At the same time, the Heavenly Emperor stretched out his arm.

    An absolutely perfect straight line of light pierced through the astral world. It shed and disappeared, causing the eyes of many gods to feel a sharp pain. When the vision of the gods recovered, they were shocked to find that there was a white straight line of light with an unknown starting point and an unknown ending point. It was branded on the astral world space, forming a divine wonder.

    Looking at the Heavenly Emperor, a purple-gold divine sword appeared in his right hand.

    The divine sword¡¯s sharpness was restrained, and its entire body was a graceful and luxurious purple-gold color. On the hilt of the sword were three bold and unrestrained words carved in the words of the Heavenly Court¡¯s divine system.

    [Celestial Thearch Sword]

    The Celestial Thearch Sword was swung, and the energy grid line chains that were as indestructible as Godly metal were shattered.

    The Heavenly Emperor wasn¡¯t hindered and turned into an indescribably vast body like the Nine-Faced Dragon God.

    At the same time, the Heavenly Emperor shed out with his sword. The Celestial Thearch Sword locked onto the Nine-faced Dragon God from afar and shed down.

    Silently, a purple-gold sword ray slowly shed toward the Nine-faced Dragon God. It encountered some floating inds in the astral world and instantly destroyed them. Even the tiniest particles no longer existed.

    In an instant, the seemingly slow sword light arrived in front of the Nine-faced Dragon God.

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God extended its ws, and countless energy grid line chains moved.

    Cold, hard, eternal, and heavy¡­¡­¡­¡­. All the rules with defensive properties shone brilliantly as they wrapped around the Nine-Faced Dragon God¡¯s dragon ws, turning into strange patterns that were imprinted on the dragon scales. They moved rhythmically as if they were alive.

    ng!

    The Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s dragon w swept across and brazenly collided with the purple-gold sword light.

    A powerful shockwave swept across the heavenly world, destroying everything in its path.

    The purple-gold sword radiance shattered, and the nomological imprints on the nine Dragon God¡¯s dragon ws also cracked. The light dissipated.

    In the first round of testing, both sides were evenly matched.

    The battle intent in the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s eyes gradually intensified.

    ¡°In the myriad worlds of the heavens, I am the supreme justice, the center of the heavens.¡±

    He said.

    Buzz, buzz, buzz ¡­ The thick, liquid-like purple-gold light rose around the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s body and gathered behind him. Its form changed and finally settled into a ring-like shape. On the ring, there were other shapes that were irregrly distributed.

    This ring was called the Center of the Heavens.

    Just like the Celestial Emperor Sword, the Center of the Heavens was a divine weapon that was the manifestation of the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s self-power. It was a part of him.

    The center of the heavens slowly rotated.

    The space was instantly turned upside down.

    The Nine-faced Dragon God, who was originally quite far away, was teleported to a distance of exactly one de from the Heavenly Emperor in the next second.

    As the center of the heavens rotated, the Heavenly Emperor also raised the Celestial Emperor Sword and swung it at the silver void of the astral world. The moment the Nine-faced Dragon God was teleported over, the Celestial Emperor Sword shed at the Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s neck with a dangerous and sharp arc.

    The great Divine Powers watching the battle were all terrified.

    This move came without any warning and was sudden. They had put themselves in the position of the Nine-Faced Dragon God and felt that they would be beheaded by the Heavenly Emperor with a single sword strike. They would be powerless to resist.

    However, the Nine-faced Dragon God seemed to have predicted the future. It extended its dragon w in advance and ced it in front of its neck.

    Zi ¡­. The dragon w came into close contact with the Celestial Thearch Sword. The fine dragon scales on it were brokenyer byyer, and the cracks extended. Divine blood stained the sword edge.

    At the same time, the Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s other dragon w raised violently. It was surrounded by all kinds of destructive and killing rules as it grabbed at the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s divine heart.

    The center of the heavens spun again.

    Space was reversed, and every inch of space in the heavenly world changed.

    The distance between the Heavenly Emperor and the Nine-Faced Dragon God widened again. The two separated and maintained a certain distance.

    The Nine-faced Dragon God moved its ws.

    Streaks of regenerative energy grid line chainsnded on the dragon scales that had been cut by the Celestial Thearch Sword, instantly making the damaged dragon scales look brand new.

    On the other side, the Heavenly Emperor lowered his eyes and looked at his chest.

 Chapter 1241 - 1241 Io and Haotian (9,000 Words Chapter)

    1241 Io and Haotian (9,000 Words Chapter)

    There were obvious tear marks on the Emperor¡¯s robe with the images of the sun, moon, stars, heaven, earth, mountains, and rivers. There were also faint traces of blood.

    The Sun of the Heavens was activated very quickly, but the Heavenly Emperor was still slightly injured.

    Purple-gold light swirled and disappeared in a sh.

    The emperor¡¯s robe had also recovered, and his injuries were no longer there.

    ¡°The battle between the Nine-faced Dragon God and the Heavenly Emperor seems to be a little tense.¡±

    ¡°Who will win?¡±

    Many Gods thought to themselves.

    In the confrontation between these two top-notch gods, neither side had an obvious advantage or disadvantage. Unlike the previous two no-fight contracts, the battles between the Dragon God of Destruction and the Ancient Death God, as well as the battles between the Dragon of Time and the Yinglong Gengchen, were all one-sided. The advantages and disadvantages were clear.

    Next, the Heavenly Emperor used the Center of the Heavens to continuously shift space.

    The Nine-faced Dragon God used the rules of space to stabilize and control space, but it was still unable topletely eliminate the influence from the center of the heavens.

    Time and time again, the Heavenly Emperor moved the Nine-faced Dragon God to his attack lock point. When he faced the Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s counterattack, he moved the Nine-faced Dragon God far away again or changed his position to dodge the attack.

    In a short period of time, the Heavenly Emperor had taken the initiative.

    However, it was simply a fantasy to rely on this initiative to obtain victory.

    Unless the Nine-faced Dragon God was unable to break the power of the Center of the Heavens in the end, allowing the Heavenly Emperor to umte advantages bit by bit and turn them into victory.

    After being teleported by the center of the heavens again.

    A few new broken wounds appeared on the Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s scales, and they were also repaired and regenerated in an instant.

    Then, the Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s eyes reflected the criss-crossing chains of rules that filled the sky. He took a deep breath.

    Crack crack ¡­..

    The energy grid line chains shone with a brilliant light. At this moment, if there were any ordinary objects on the battlefield, they would be able to see the tangiblews of the world.

    Amidst the rapid tremors, countless energy grid line chains began to wrap around the Nine-Faced Dragon God¡¯s body and directly sank into it, turning into a pattern that looked like a chain brand and fusing with the Nine-Faced Dragon God.

    At the same time.

    The Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s true dragon body began to change.

    The dragon scales that were covered with the brand of rules began to reveal an unimaginably heavy texture. Even the space around the Nine-Faced Dragon God began to distort and copse with the Nine-Faced Dragon God as the center. He did not control the relevant rules, and this was only the spatial distortion caused by his weight.

    It was not just space.

    Garen squinted his eyes and saw the copsed River of Time near the Nine-Faced Dragon God.

    Space and time were twisting.

    The silver dragon widened its eyes and stared at the Nine-Faced Dragon God¡¯s body, trying to analyze the rules that were currently distributed on the Nine-Faced Dragon God¡¯s body.

    But with just one nce, Garen felt as if his soul was about to copse and sink towards the Nine-Faced Dragon God.

    After trying his best to get rid of the influence, Garen also received bits and pieces of information.

    The silver dragon gasped.

    On the Nine-Faced Dragon God¡¯s current body, every cubic centimeter contained a terrifying mass of ten billion tons.

    If it was just ten billion tons, this would not be a big deal, because when Garen was using all his strength and transformed into a celestial body, his weight far exceeded this number.

    But ¡­ This weight was only concentrated on a body of one cubic centimeter, and the Nine-Faced Dragon God¡¯s vast body now had a pair of eyes that were muchrger than thergest sun.

    Including Garen, all the gods were looking at him.

    Why was the Nine-Faced Dragon God called the Lord of Gods?

    This was because the Nine-Faced Dragon God could unleash the universal power of gods to the extreme.

    For example, the ability to shape a god¡¯s form was obtained through the mastery of rules.

    Every god could transform into any form they wanted.

    A stone, a flower, a dragon¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Gods that were powerful enough and had the corresponding authority could even transform into the sun.

    However, this ability to shape was not unlimited, and it could not be used in battle.

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God controlled the rules and molded his body into a strange life form that was far denser than a neutron star celestial body. Moreover, his body was so huge that it could not be described withmon sense. It was obvious that he possessed destructive power that ordinary gods could not imagine.

    At this time, the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s face was solemn, and the center of the heavens floating behind him rotated again.

    The Nine-faced Dragon God remained unmoved and stood there silently.

    Its massive body firmly suppressed the space that wanted to move.

    The center of the heavens spun faster and faster, almost turning into a purple-gold light wheel.

    The Nine-faced Dragon God was moved once again.

    However, the Heavenly Emperor only tried once before stopping the Center of the Heavens. In order to move the Nine-faced Dragon God, his breath was even a little unstable. He had used too much power, and the gains did not make up for the losses.

    ¡°I am inferior to you in terms of control and usage of thews of the Multiverse.¡±

    The Heavenly Emperor praised.

    The Nine-faced Dragon God replied in a calm voice, ¡°¡±These rules were created by me personally.¡±

    On the other side, the purple-gold light surrounding the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s body began to boil, as if it was burning with a purple-gold aura me.

    The purple-gold mes extended to the Celestial Thearch Sword and the Center of the Heavens. They swayed and burned, melting them, and then covered the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s body.

    The Heavenly Emperor¡¯s form began to change.

    Under the shocked gazes of the gods, the Heavenly Emperor disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    In its ce was a sacred and noble five-wed emperor dragon with a slender body as vast as the Milky Way. Its entire body carried the aura of an emperor. The purple-gold dragon scales on its body were bright and shiny, shining like purple-gold suns.

    The Purple-gold Emperor Dragon, which was about the same size as the Nine-faced Dragon God, roared and teleported before the Nine-faced Dragon God.

    ¡± He ¡± extended his dragon ws and brazenly grabbed at the Nine-Faced Dragon God¡¯s visor at close range.

    All True Dragons liked closebat.

    The Nine-faced Dragon God was full of interest as he fought with the purple-gold emperor dragon that the Heavenly Emperor had transformed into.

    The Nine-faced Dragon God, who had transformed into a life form of a hyper neutron star, crushed countless prime material worlds with a single dragon w.

    However, when the Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s wsnded on the Purple-gold Emperor Dragon¡¯s body, its power was weakened by the burning purple-gold mes on its body. However, it still caused the Purple-gold Emperor Dragon¡¯s scales to cave in or even shatter. Pieces of dragon scales that were evenrger than the main material world¡¯s continent flew everywhere.

    The purple-gold emperor dragon¡¯s ws and hooks had the unparalleled sharpness of the Celestial Thearch Sword.

    When it came into contact with the scales on the Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s body, it still left a sharp sh mark on its body.

    Bang!

    The Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s head collided with the Purple-gold Emperor Dragon, and the shockwave that burst forth could even crush the divine body of an ordinary god.

    ws and ws, scales and scales¡­¡­.. Every time the two giant gods shed, the astral world would tremble.

    Fortunately, the astral ne was vast and boundless, and its carrying capacity was astonishing. If it were any other outer ne, such as Beast Vige, the entire Beast Vige might not even be enough for the two of them to destroy, let alone the Glorious Forest.

    As time passed.

    The battle between the Nine-faced Dragon God and the Heavenly Emperor became more and more intense, entering a white-hot state.

    However, both sides seemed to possess endless power. Although they were left with arge number of injuries every second, they recovered in the next second.

    A battle between gods could end in an instant if there was a certain gap.

    However, if the difference between the two sides was very small¡­¡­¡­. Things would be difficult. The battle between gods would continue for an unimaginable time.

    ¡°It looks like they are evenly matched.¡±

    ¡°How long will this battlest?¡±

    The gods were shocked by the performance of the Nine-faced Dragon God and the Heavenly Emperor. At the same time, they were certain that it would be difficult to determine the victor between the two.

    The vitality of a top-tier god was unimaginable. If this continued, the no-fight contract for the third round mightst for thousands of years, and there might not even be a winner.

    However, it was not up to the gods to decide whether or not to end the battle.

    The Nine-faced Dragon God and the Heavenly Emperor were engaged in a fierce battle, almost forgetting themselves. Every time the two fought fiercely, the smile on the dragon¡¯s face and the fighting spirit in its eyes became even more fiery and wild. It was obvious that they were enjoying this rare battle that allowed them to fight with beings of the same level as themselves.

 Chapter 1242 - 1242 Recasting the Light of Domination (1)

    1242 Recasting the Light of Domination (1)

    In the vast astral world, in the beautiful void with a silver background.

    The battle between the Heavenly Emperor and the Nine-Faced Dragon God seemed to never stop.

    In the fierce battle between the two top-notch Divine Powers, the entire astral world trembled non-stop.

    Even from a ce extremely far away from the center of the battle, shock waves that looked like supernovas could be seen bursting out and rolling over, shattering countless floating inds in the astral world along the way.

    This battle had alreadysted for several months.

    The spectating gods didn¡¯t leave. They had been watching the third match of the no-fight contract.

    It was only a few months. In the perspective of the undying creatures, this was nothing. In ancient times, thest Dawn War between the Aragami and the godssted for tens of thousands of years before the victor was decided.

    Moreover, any god would gain something if they could witness the battle of such a top-notch expert with their own eyes.

    In particr, the Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s control over the Laws of the Multiverse was worth learning from all gods.

    In the depths of the battlefield in the astral ne, which was covered in traces of destruction.

    The Heavenly Emperor transformed into a five-wed purple-gold emperor dragon, and his body was surrounded by a raging purple-gold aura me. His divine might and emperor-like temperament were extraordinary. On the other side, the Nine-Faced Dragon God¡¯s body was covered with dazzling nomological marks, as if he was the king who controlled the rules of all things in the universe. The Transcendent Neutron Star Combat Body and the five-wed purple-gold emperor dragon fought head-on again and again, and he was not at a disadvantage.

    The battle between the two became more and more intense.

    The purple-gold emperor dragon let out a deep roar. The gods felt as if thunder had struck their ears, deafening them.

    At the same time, the purple-gold emperor dragon raised its head high and took a deep breath.

    Ripples and folds appeared in the astral space, gathering in the mouth of the purple-gold emperor dragon as if it was being swallowed by a giant beast.

    A dazzling purple-gold dragon pearl appeared in the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Is the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s true body also a king dragon?¡±

    ¡°Godly God chose Emperor Dragon as his incarnation and became God Haotian¡­¡­¡­. Is it like this?¡±

    In the Heavenly Court God System, the status of emperor dragons was indeed not high.

    However, there were many legends about the Heavenly Emperor and dragons.

    Garen guessed in his heart.

    However, only the Heavenly God himself knew the specific situation, including the fact that he was the incarnation of the God of God. The gods were notpletely sure because the Heavenly God had never personally admitted it, but he had never denied the rumors.

    In the astral ne.

    It was clearly a round pearl, but it carried an unparalleled sharpness, revealing an aura that was almost identical to the Celestial Thearch Sword.

    Buzz, buzz, buzz ¡­¡­ The endlessws were shattered and obliterated by the purple-gold dragon pearl along the way.

    On the other side, the Nine-faced Dragon God also revealed a cautious expression. His eyes reflected the aggressive purple-gold dragon pearl

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God opened his mouth and took in the energy.

    All the rules that could be found in the astral world entered the Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s mouth, swirling and boiling among the crisscrossing dragon teeth.

    Bang!

    A silver dragon breath that was as mighty as the overturning of the celestial river was spat out.

    The silver dragon breath was beautiful and dreamy, reflecting the beautiful scenery of the astral world. Every breath inside was formed by the essential rules of the Multiverse. As it was driven in the astral world, it seemed to spit out a small andplete astral ne, sweeping directly toward the purple-gold dragon pearl.

    It was the breath of the Nine-Faced Dragon God.

    The Nine-faced Dragon God could absorb different narws in different nes to form the most suitable and powerfulw breath.

    Breath was always one of the strongest abilities of dragons, be it a youngling dragon or a Dragon God, even the Nine-faced Dragon God was no exception.

    The astral breath was even more powerful than the purple-gold dragon pearl.

    An instantter, the two collided.

    Bang!

    The vast astral space was dented, distorted, copsed, shattered, and annihted inch by inch¡­¡­¡­¡­ The astral breath and the purple-gold dragon pearl did not give in at all. They were in a stalemate, emitting destructive fluctuations time and time again. Purple-gold mes and endless nomological seals danced wildly.

    Even an ordinary great Divine Power would find it difficult to resist this terrifying aftershock.

    At this moment, the Nine-faced Dragon God and the Purple-gold Imperial Dragon were both focused. Their essence, energy, and spirit were all focused on this battle.

    asionally, the breath of the astral world would overpower the purple-gold dragon pearl and head toward the Heavenly Emperor. However, the purple-gold dragon pearl would retreat for a moment and then suppress the breath of the astral world after umting energy. It would crush the dragon breath that was like an astral ne inch by inch. However, it would not advance for long before it was engulfed by the more roaring and turbulent breath of the astral world.

    Under the gaze of the gods.

    The breath of the astral world and the purple-gold dragon pearl kept repeating, pushing each other to a stalemate.

    At this moment.

    Creator Annan, who was watching the battle, suddenly narrowed his eyes and looked at a corner of the heavenly world not far away on the other side of the Heavenly Emperor and the Nine-faced Dragon God.

    A terrifying aura as dark as ink suddenly descended into the heavenly world like a vortex or the mouth of a beast.

    ¡°Ai Ou!¡±

    ¡°I want to cut you into pieces!¡±

    The deep and terrifying voice was like thunder, ovepping and resounding throughout the entire astral world.

    Along with the voice was a dark axe light that was like a tsunami. It was like a ck axe-shaped gxy with a deep and terrifying power that wanted to plunge the world into infinite terror. It ignored the purple-gold dragon that the Heavenly Emperor had transformed into and only attacked the Nine-faced Dragon God.

    Garen¡¯s pupils constricted as he looked at the uninvited guest who had suddenly joined the battlefield.

    Thick and sharp horns, blood-red muscles, iparably wide bat wings, and a terrifying aura that lingered in the surroundings¡­¡­¡­¡­. It was the Great Demonic God, the Lord of Terror, Erick, who had caught a glimpse of him in the Scorched Hell.

 Chapter 1243 - 1243 Recasting the Light of Domination (2)

    1243 Recasting the Light of Domination (2)

    ¡°Haotian, kill Ai Ou with me.¡±

    ¡°Once Ai Ou dies, the third battle contract will continue. The Dragon God faction doesn¡¯t have a Sovereign, so you¡¯ll be invincible.¡±

    The Lord of Terror roared.

    Due to the addition of the third top-notch Divine Power, the situation of the Nine-faced Dragon God suddenly became dangerous.

    Especially since the Lord of Terror chose tounch a sudden attack when the Purple-Gold Emperor Dragon and the Nine-Faced Dragon God were in a stalemate.

    If the Heavenly Emperor and the Lord of Terror joined forces¡­¡­¡­¡­ The situation would be extremely bad.

    Upon seeing this, the Metal Dragon God, the Immortal Dragon Empress, the first generation Iron Dragon King, and the great Divine Powers in the Dragon God camp all had stern gazes. They were ready to descend and assist the Nine-faced Dragon God.

    When a third party was involved, the principle of fairness and justice in the no-fight contract had been broken.

    Because the Lord of Terror was not invited by either party, when the no-fight contract was disturbed, it would be considered as a pause, and both parties would not suffer the bacsh of the contract.

    ¡°Huang Shen is a small fry, disrupting the nonbat contractpetition, he should be killed!¡±

    Hearing the Lord of Terror¡¯s words, the Heavenly Emperor was not happy but angry.

    The purple-gold emperor dragon¡¯s gaze was cold, and the mes around its body were boiling.

    He voluntarily gave up the fight with the Nine-faced Dragon God. The purple-gold dragon pearl suddenly changed its direction and smashed toward the Dark Axe of the Lord of Terror.

    This was actually a very dangerous act for the Heavenly Emperor.

    If the Nine-faced Dragon God continued to spit out the dragon breath of rules at him, the dragon breath of rules would hit the Heavenly God without the resistance of the purple-gold dragon pearl. Even a god at the level of the Heavenly God would be severely injured if he was hit by the dragon breath of the Nine-faced Dragon God.

    At the same time.

    At the same time that the purple-gold dragon pearl changed its direction, the Nine-faced Dragon God twisted its dragon head. The vast dragon breath of rules blotted out the sky and covered the earth as it swept towards the Lord of Terror.

    Bang!

    The purple-gold dragon pearl shattered the Dark Axe Ray and continued to smash at the Lord of Terror. The dragon breath ofws was mighty and followed.

    The Lord of Terror¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he said angrily,¡±Junior Haotian, I came to help you with good intentions, but you don¡¯t appreciate it!

    It had a brawny but simple-minded personality. It did not think about it carefully. The no-fight contract was just apetition proposed by the gods to resolve disputes. It was not a feud that would not end until one of them died.

    The Heavenly Emperor and the Nine-Faced Dragon God had no grudges.

    Moreover, they were all gods, and they all knew who their true enemy was.

    The wings on the back of the Lord of Terror pped, and the veins on the surface of his body twisted and malevolent. He summoned an endless terrifying aura, and all of it gathered on the Dark Axe in the demon hand.

    While the Lord of Terror was dealing with the purple-gold dragon pearl, the silver dreamy Astral Breath had also arrived.

    Facing the attacks of two top-tier gods, the Lord of Terror could not take it anymore.

    The God of Light, the God of Nature, the Goddess of Magic, the Lord of Glory, and the Mother of the Earth¡­¡­¡­¡­ The other great Divine Powers also attacked one after another. Together with the three top gods and quasi-Divine Powers, all kinds of attacks erupted at the same time, causing the astral world to shake unprecedentedly. Every inch of space was filled with cracks, and it was on the verge of copse. It was like the Glorious Forest that was about to copse during the Orc Extermination War.

    ¡°Father, should we attack?¡± Lord of Storms asked in a low voice. Aragami are the enemies of all Gods.¡±

    Creator Annan shook his head slightly. His eyes reflected the chaotic battlefield as he said softly,¡±Remember, we are just spectators. Just watch quietly and don¡¯t get involved.¡±

    On the other side.

    In the face of the attacks of many great Divine Powers, the arrogant Asmodian Lord was immediately beaten to the east of Tibet.

    After all, they were all of the same level, so numbers could still affect the oue of the battle.

    Even without the Nine-faced Dragon God and the Heavenly Emperor, the powerful Divine Powers here were enough to encircle and annihte the Lord of Terror. After all, the peakbat strength of many nar Worlds had gathered here.

    ¡°Hmph, damn gods!¡±

    ¡± Sooner orter, I¡¯ll shatter your divine bodies, destroy nes and worlds, and return the Multiverse to the primeval era!¡±

    The Lord of Terror covered his head and fled like a rat while uttering vicious words.

    It didn¡¯t linger in the battle. After realizing that it had be the target of public criticism and that it might stay here forever if it didn¡¯t leave, it immediately folded its wings and covered its body. It broke through the crumbling astral space and disappeared from where it was.

    Some gods wanted to stop the Lord of Terror from leaving.

    However, because of the divine battle between the Nine-faced Dragon God and the Heavenly Emperor, the astral ne had long be fragile. Moreover, there were many great Divine Powers attacking at the same time. Extraordinary Divine Power fluctuated, and it was impossible to lock down the astral ne.

    ¡°Ai Ou, I wille again!¡±

    ¡°All Dragon Gods, you¡¯d better not leave the Divine Kingdom, nor leave the area covered by Io¡¯s wings!¡±

    ¡°Ai Ou, I can¡¯t kill you for now, so I¡¯ll kill your children! Let them die for you, haha.¡±

    The demonic shadow had already disappeared, and the lingering voice of the Lord of Terror lingered, filled with hostility towards the Nine-faced Dragon God.

    After the Lord of Terror left, the gods looked at the Nine-faced Dragon God and the Heavenly Emperor.

    Seeing that neither of them had any intention of pursuing him, the gods retracted their divine power and paid attention to Hao Tian and Io, who were the protagonists of the no-fight contract.

    ¡°Lord of Terror¡­¡­.. He¡¯s keeping an eye on Ai Ou.¡±

    ¡°The House of Hatred and the Crows. The Dragon God lineage has also encountered the hostility of the Lord of Terror.¡±

    Garen squinted his eyes and thought to himself.

    Although the Lord of Terror looked ratherical when he was in his most pathetic state, no god would underestimate the Lord of Terror because of that. Just the fact that he had once killed the Nine-Faced Dragon God was already a glorious achievement. No matter what the process was, the Nine-Faced Dragon God had been defeated by this single-minded Aragami. This was an undeniable fact.

 Chapter 1244 - 1244 Recasting the Light of Domination (3)

    1244 Recasting the Light of Domination (3)

    It was not a good thing to be targeted by such a guy.

    At this moment.

    The purple-gold emperor dragon transformed into the human emperor form of the Heavenly Emperor again. The Celestial Emperor Sword and the Center of the Heavens were distributed in his hands and back.

    Staring at the Nine-Faced Dragon God, the Heavenly Emperor said slowly, ¡°¡±Ai Ou, even though the Aragami have intervened, I still feel very satisfied with this battle.¡±

    After a pause, the Heavenly Emperor continued, ¡°¡±If you and I want to determine the victor, we can only fight to the death. Moreover, we don¡¯t care about the destruction of the nar World and all living beings.¡±

    ¡°And the purpose of the no-fight contract is to quell the war and prevent the cmity from descending.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, we can consider this match a draw. What do you think?¡±

    Under the gaze of the gods, the Nine-faced Dragon God pondered for a moment before slowly nodding. ¡°¡±I can ept a draw.¡±

    The Nine-faced Dragon God didn¡¯t have the confidence to easily determine the oue of the battle with the Heavenly Emperor.

    Even if the Lord of Terror didn¡¯te, the two would still choose a draw after fighting for a while. They wouldn¡¯t turn the world upside down just for a fight, and the people would be plunged into misery. Just as the Heavenly Emperor had said, the original intention of the no-fight contract was to stop fighting and to calm the war.

    ¡°However, after the draw, how do you want to resolve the conflict between the gods and the Dragon God?¡±

    The Nine-faced Dragon God looked at the Heavenly Emperor and said.

    The Heavenly Emperor didn¡¯t answer directly. His purple-gold pupils revealed a thoughtful look.

    ¡°I acknowledge the power disyed by the Dragon God lineage.¡±

    ¡°The Nine-Faced Dragon God has returned. Your Dragon God lineage is worthy of being the leader of the Divine Branch.¡±

    The Dragon God Branch that the Main God had returned to had a total of four great Divine Powers on the surface. Moreover, there was Garen, the Time Dragon who would be a great Divine Power sooner orter, and two unfathomable Legendary Dragon Ancestors who were hiding behind the scenes.

    Seven great Divine Powers¡­¡­ Even if there were seven ordinary Divine Branches, they would still find it difficult to be a match for the Dragon God Branch. After all, the Dragon God¡¯sbat strength was already valiant, and there was also a top-notch expert like the Nine-faced Dragon God.

    At present, the overall strength of the dragon race¡¯s people could not be called an overlord.

    However, the Dragon God was already qualified enough.

    And this was the most important thing.

    Otherwise, no matter how strong an ordinary dragon was, without the protection of a god, they would still be suppressed and punished by the gods.

    ¡°Because you failed to win, the emperor dragon species still belongs to our celestial heavens.¡±

    ¡± At the same time, if the no-fight contract draws a draw, our Heavenly Court Divine System will no longer obstruct the Dragon God System from regaining its hegemony, but we will also not be a vassal of the Dragon God System. As for how to get the gods to acknowledge your status, it will depend on your specific performance in the future.¡±

    After saying that, the Heavenly Emperor waited for the Nine-Faced Dragon God¡¯s reply.

    The Nine-faced Dragon God stared at the Heavenly Emperor and said, ¡°¡±The emperor dragon species can continue to stay in the Heavenly Court God System, but the emperor dragon species is also my child.¡±

    ¡± I need your guarantee. I need your guarantee that the status of the emperor dragon species in the celestial heavens ¡®divine system will bepletely different from today onwards. I want to see my children soar freely in the sky with the glory and nobility of a true dragon.¡±

    The Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s tone was gentle but firm.

    This was his bottom line.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The Heavenly Emperor didn¡¯t waste any words and spat out one word.

    From then on, the non-battle contract came to an end. The Heavenly Emperor left the heavenly world and returned to the celestial heavens.

    Many gazes were focused on the Nine-Faced Dragon God. The gods were silent.

    Other than the Heavenly Emperor, there was no other Master God who could stand shoulder to shoulder with the Nine-faced Dragon God. Moreover, the other Dragon Gods of the Dragon God System were equally powerful.

    The path of the Dragon God¡¯s hegemony had been unstoppable ever since the Nine-Faced Dragon God was resurrected.

    The no-fight contract seemed to be a draw, but in fact, it had already established the hegemonic position of the Dragon God System.

    However, hegemony did not mean that one could be invincible in the world. It mainly symbolized that the leaders of the gods could rely on the strength of the overlord to adjust the pattern of the gods ording to their own wishes, promoting or demoting the gods.

    If they went too far, they would incur the wrath of the gods and the resentment of the people. The position of the overlord might also be overthrown. After all, the dragon race had once fallen from the position of overlord. They would not think that they could rest easy just because they had reestablished their hegemony. No matter how strong the Dragon God system was, they were not a match for all the gods.

    The most important thing was to be able to consolidate his position as the overlord forever, allowing him to stand firm despite the baptism of cmities and disasters.

    ¡± Everyone, the Aragami have been revived. They are trying to make aeback and bring our world back to the deste and silent primeval era.¡±

    ¡± In order to deal with the Aragami, the Dragon God faction decided to take on the responsibility of being the leader and unite all the gods in preparation for the second full-scale war against the Aragami.¡±

    ¡± To this end, the Dragon God System will establish the Pantheon Temple and the Higher Gods Council in the Royal Court. They will officially open and recruit gods in a year. All gods are wee to go.¡±

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God looked around and spoke slowly. He then transmitted the specific matters of the Pantheon and the High Gods Council to the gods through his divine thoughts.

    Simply put, the Pantheon was a Pantheon Hall that was dominated by the Dragon God system. Any god could join.

    Gods who joined the Pantheon would receive the protection of the Dragon God system. They could also help each other and cooperate with each other under the guarantee of the Dragon God.

    As for the High Gods Council, only great Divine Powers could participate. It was a high-level organization of the Pantheon Temple that could decide the promotion and dismissal of gods and deal with the conflicts and struggles among the members of the Pantheon Temple.

    ¡°I¡¯m very interested. Save a seat for me in the High God Council.¡±

    ¡°I only hope that the lord of the gods will not despise my weak divine power andck the qualifications.¡±

    The invincible wargod Tempas stood out and was the first to express his stance.

    This guy only yed with the wind and had amazing foresight.

    ¡°Joyful Royal Court is willing to join Pantheon. Please reserve a seat for me in the High God Council.¡±

    the petite Fairy Queen said.

    The gods who had long bet on the Dragon God began to express their stance quickly. However, there were still many gods who were hesitant, mainly those who were clearly in opposition to the gods of the Dragon God camp, such as the Earth Elemental Master and the Water Elemental Master.

    The Nine-faced Dragon God didn¡¯t force him.

    ¡°The Pantheon and the High Gods Council are of great importance.¡±

    The Nine-faced Dragon God said gently.

    After that, the projections of the gods in the astral world dissipated one by one, and many of the great Divine Powers left the astral world.

    The Nine-faced Dragon God did not leave.

    He was weaving and repairing thews of the astral world.

    As the Dragon of Laws, the Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s source of power was thews of the world. As the Dragon of Laws, the Nine-faced Dragon God did not allow the destruction of the astral world to be ignored.

    With the Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s abilities, it would not be long before he could repair the astral ne.

    ¡± Aragami and demons. ¡±

    ¡± The two cancer-like threats still exist, and there¡¯s also the more dangerous [Messenger of World Justice] hidden in the main timeline¡­¡­¡­.. When the Dragon God lineage stabilized its position as the overlord, it would probably not be able to stop.¡±

    ¡°However, if the Pantheon Temple ispleted, it will be able to better coordinate the gods. There shouldn¡¯t be any big trouble.¡±

    Looking at the busy figure of the Nine-Faced Dragon God, Garen thought to himself.

    The Pantheon Temple and the Higher Gods ¡®Council had been discussed and decided by the Dragon Gods before the third round of the no-fight pact began. At this moment, it was the Nine-faced Dragon God who proposed it.

    Having learned their lesson, the Dragon Gods understood that if they wanted to stabilize the Dragon God¡¯s supremacy eternally, they couldn¡¯t just let the Gods acknowledge the Dragon n¡¯s supremacy and fear the Dragon n.

    The dragons needed to truly summon the gods and make them willing to listen to their orders in order to maintain their position forever.

    The purpose of establishing the Pantheon Temple was to use divine authority as a chain to bind the gods to the Dragon God.

 Chapter 1245 - 1245 The Referees Are All My People, What Do You Have To Fight With Me?_1

    1245 The Referees Are All My People, What Do You Have To Fight With Me?_1

    Hero Domain, Eternal Heroic Spirit Pce.

    The silver dragon had a crown of thorny flowers on its head, and its entire body was suffused with a faint luster. Streaks of energy grid line chains belonging to the heroic domain gathered and surrounded the silver-faced dragon, making it look like a king of the dimension.

    Garen closed his eyes slightly. Through his authority as the Lord of Heroic Spirits, he used God¡¯s Vision to look at the level of the Royal Court where the sea of clouds was churning.

    In Garen¡¯s God¡¯s Vision, the entire level of the Royal Court was like a sandbox. Floating inds with different styles of dragon nests were built on it, and there were countless True Dragons living here.

    With a single thought from Garen, the Dragon Court¡¯s level would also move ordingly. ording to Garen¡¯s will, the clouds would be born and destroyed, and flowers would wither and bloom.

    Now, in the center of the Royal Court, not far from the Eternal Heroic Spirit Hall.

    A magnificent and dazzling divine hall had been sessfully constructed.

    The temple was cylindrical in shape, but it was not smooth. The main body of the Pantheon temple was hollow and cylindrical, supported by giant pirs that were shining with divine light. The dome at the top was in the shape of a hemisphere.

    The squarish, magnificent, yet exquisite golden door stood in front of the Pantheon temple.

    The materials used to build the Pantheon Pce were all Godly metals that were considered precious to gods.

    What fused these Godly metals together was the power ofws that criss-crossed and shone brightly.

    Exquisite murals and embossed were carved on the walls of the Pantheon temple, as if they were alive, revealing the legendary deeds of the gods, especially the Dragon God.

    If some of the weaker Divine Powers focused their attention on the embossed murals on the Pantheon Temple, they would obtain unexpected surprises through the legendary deeds of gods of a higher level than themselves.

    A year had passed since the end of the contract.

    The Pantheon temple had already been built. Now it was time to open the Dragon Court to other gods and call on the gods to enter the Pantheon temple. For the Pantheon temple, it was very important to know how many gods woulde to join and be members of the Pantheon temple. Otherwise, it would just be an empty shell of a building with a false name.

    Garen could feel that many Gods were watching the Hero Domain. To be precise, it was the Dragon Court level of the Hero Domain.

    However, with the help of the Nine-faced Dragon God, the rules of the Hero¡¯s Domain had already been shaped by Garen, the Lord of Heroic Spirits. Ordinary Gods would not be able to sense the situation inside the Hero¡¯s Domain. Looking at the Hero¡¯s Domain would only be like looking at flowers in the fog, blurry and blurry.

    Only the Divine Telekinesis of a great Divine Power could prate the rule barrier of the Hero¡¯s Domain and detect what was happening inside the Hero¡¯s Domain.

    However, most of the great Divine Powers would not do this even if they had the ability to do so in order to express their respect for the overlord of the Dragon n.

    Regardless of whether the gods were willing to admit it or not, ever since the end of the no-fight contract and the draw between the Nine-faced Dragon God and the Heavenly Emperor, the dragon race had already regained their position as the overlord.

    ¡°It¡¯s starting.¡±

    After receiving the Nine-Faced Dragon God¡¯s call, Garen¡¯s gaze shifted slightly, and his silver dragon body shed and disappeared from the dragon nest, arriving inside the Pantheon Temple.

    Almost at the same time, the other Dragon Gods also entered the Pantheon temple.

    The Dragon Gods did not sit on the seats on the stairs. Instead, they gathered on the other side, where they were the organizers, adjudicators, and enforcers of the Pantheon Temple.

    Following that, the time for the Pantheon Temple to open officially arrived. Suddenly, a divine light shone from the dome of the Pantheon Temple. The brilliant light prated the dimensional barrier like a beacon of light, and the gods saw it.

    ¡°Gentlemen, please enter the Royal Court.¡±

    The calm and gentle voice belonging to the Nine-Faced Dragon God sounded.

    At the same time, the dimensional barrier of the Dragon Court opened up. One by one, gods apanied by divine light descended on the Dragon Court like meteors and went straight into the Pantheon Temple.

    In the furious waves of the sea of clouds, the vast and glorious scene of the arrival of arge number of gods was reflected in the eyes of countless True Dragons in the Royal Court.

    Seeing such a huge formation, none of the True Dragons showed any fear or nervousness. The faces of the dragons were filled with pride and arrogance. The densely armored faces of the dragons seemed to be enveloped in ayer of faint luster.

    With a single word from the Dragon Race Master God, all the gods came to pay their respects.

    It was even more powerful than before the Dragon Death War. All the True Dragons understood that the position of the overlord of the dragon race had really been restored. Moreover, it was even more indestructible than before. Its glory had reappeared and it was brilliant.

    Streams of light transformed from gods flew straight into the Pantheon temple.

    At the same time, the light converged and turned into the face of the god himself.

    In order to express their sincerity, the gods came in their original forms and did not use incarnations such as saints.

    The Fairy Main God Titania, the Wind Elemental Queen Arkady.

    These two high-level gods, who were the masters of a god system, were the first to arrive.

    Then, the Lord of mes, the Gnome Master God, the God of War, Tempas, the God of Light, and other powerful Divine Powers arrived one after another.

    At this moment, the Lord of mes, whose entire body was enveloped in mes, turned his head and looked at the silver dragon.

    Noticing that the Lord of the zing mes did not hide his gaze, Garen turned his bald head and looked at the Lord of the zing mes.

    The face of the Lord of mes was shrouded in mes, and only a pair of fire eyes that were not fixed in shape could be seen faintly, so Garen could not see his current expression.

 Chapter 1246 The Referees Are All My People, What Do You Have To Fight With Me?_2

    "Garen Aurelian."

    The deep voice of the Lord of mes rang in Garen''s ears.

    "Have we met before?¡±

    "I feel a faint sense of familiarity from you.¡±

    This sense of familiarity was very faint.

    It was almost like an ordinary human passing by another ordinary person on a bustling street, and then meeting again by chance decadester, with an indifferent familiarity that he had almost no impression of.

    However, for a god at the level of the Lord of mes, no matter how faint the sense of familiarity was, he could not ignore it.

    Gods would remember everything.

    The familiarity that was beyond the control of the Lord of mes confused him.

    At this moment, the silver dragon''s gaze turned solemn when it heard the Lord of mes ''words. It recalled what the Ancient Death God had said about the inexplicable hostility it felt towards the Dragon n.

    "An existence that is powerful enough can really sense what is happening in the other space and time.¡±

    " Perhaps the perception is very blurry, but there will be some.¡±

    Garen confirmed his guess.

    Facing the zing Lord''s question, Garen thought for a moment, then said frankly, ""Lord of mes, you should know that I have the ability to travel through different dimensions. In another timeline, you and I had a good rtionship.¡±

    The zing me Master''s eyes moved slightly, and he said,"Oh? What friendship?"

    The silver dragon wagged its tail and said frankly, "" You should remember the empire called Alftatia. When the Alftatia Empire was destroyed, I provided assistance to your Saint, so we forged a good friendship.¡±

    As it spoke, the silver dragon took out a strange crystal.

    It had a crystalline structure, but it was like a living me that was moving rhythmically. It moved without wind, and it was very magical.

    " This Primordial me crystal is the token you promised me when I left.¡±

    The First me Crystal was indeed given by Saint Khamos.

    Because if he did not, there was a high chance that his saint would be torn apart by the three legendary dragons.

    The Lord of the zing mes would definitely not care about such trivial details, so Garen did not go into detail.

    " The experience of the alternate space-time¡­....¡±

    The mes on the surface of the Lord of mes rolled as he fell into deep thought.

    There were very few people who knew about the feud between him and the Alftatia Empire, and it was impossible for him to give away the First me Crystal so easily. Garen''s words did not seem to be fake.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Moreover, no matter what the truth was, it was not a loss for the Lord of mes to be able to build a good rtionship with the Time Dragon, who was destined to be a great Divine Power and had a high status in the hegemonic Dragon God system.

    "I see."

    "Since we had a friendship in another time and space.......... I value friendship, even if it''s a different time and space that I don''t understand.¡±

    "In the future, you cane to the Fire Elemental ne as a guest. We can have a good chat.¡±

    The Lord of mes did not pursue the matter further. mes danced on his face, interweaving into a smile. Coupled with his invitation to Garen, it could be considered that he had expressed his goodwill towards Garen.

    The Elemental Main Gods were all arrogant, and they would not have a good impression of Garen just based on his one-sided words.

    However, this also depended on the target.

    Including the Lord of mes, thebined godhood level and divine power of the four prime gods was roughly equivalent to a god with a godhood level of 18.

    If they fought in their own elemental ne, they could steadily disy thebat power of a level 19 divinity. If they did not care about the damage to their own ne and fought with overload, they could obtain the power of a level 20 divinity in a short period of time, but it could suppress an ordinary level 19 divinity.

    Among all the great Divine Powers, the Four Elemental Main Gods also upied the upper position of the Holy Pyramid.

    However, they were stillcking when faced with the Dragon God Branch that had revived the Nine-Faced Dragon God. Moreover, Garen''s identity and status were also very special, so interacting with him would not be a disgrace to his dignity as the Elemental Main God.

    "Alright, I''ve been looking forward to the Fire Elemental ne for a long time.¡±

    The silver dragon smiled and replied.

    Two of the four Elemental Main Gods hade to the Pantheon temple. They were the Wind Elemental Queen and the Lord of mes, who had joined the Dragon God camp previously.

    As for the Elemental Lords of Earth and Water, as time passed, the gods arrived at the Pantheon temple one by one, but they never saw them.

    "Because the Wind Elemental Queen and the Lord of mes had bet on the dragons before, they were afraid that joining the Pantheon would cause them to be targeted?¡±

    Garen thought to himself.

    "Everyone, in the Pantheon Temple, all gods are equal. There is no order to the seats. Everyone can sit ording to your preferences.¡±

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God, who was seated at the top of the circr stairway, said in a gentle voice.

    However, although the Nine-faced Dragon God said that all gods were equal and could sit at will, the middle-level Divine Powers and the low-level Divine Powers did not move. The great Divine Powers chose first, and without exception, they all chose the highest position, the position closest to the Nine-faced Dragon God.

    After seeing that the great Divine Powers had made their choices, the middle-level Divine Powers and the low-level Divine Powers took their seats in turn.

    At this time, if there was a middle-level Divine Power mixed in with the seats of the great Divine Powers, even if the great Divine Powers did not care, the other middle-level Divine Powers would feel insulted and despised. In the future, there would be nock of secret targeting.

    The river of time passed by unhurriedly as usual.

    After a period of time, about one-third of the gods who were active in the endless ne world came to the Pantheon Temple.

 Chapter 1247 The Referees Are All My People, What Do You Have To Fight With Me?_3

    When the Pantheon Temple had just begun to recruit gods, this was already a very good start.

    After all, this one-third of the gods, under the leadership of the Dragon God system, were enough to crush any god or god system outside the Pantheon temple.

    In the long run, therger the scale of the Pantheon, the more uneasy the gods who did not join the Pantheon would be. After all, the Pantheon was not like the scattered gods. It was a whole organization. If the gods who did not join the Pantheon had conflicts with the gods of the Pantheon, they would have no one to rely on, but the other party had the gods of the Pantheon to rely on............. They would definitely be wary and find it difficult to be unyielding.

    At this time, a god who suddenly descended to the Pantheon Temple attracted the attention of the gods.

    Many gods looked at the new god with surprise and curiosity.

    The Dragon Gods focused their gazes and looked over as well.

    "He actually came?"

    The gods whispered.

    The new god exuded the aura of a great Divine Power. His humanoid figure was tall and straight, and his face was handsome and perfect. On his head was an exquisite goldenurel crown that was faintly glowing, carrying the natural aura of elves.

    The Elf Master God, Corelon, had arrived.

    It was not just the Elf God Corelon. Another great Divine Power of the Elf God System, the beautiful Goddess of Life, arrived soon after.

    Then, the God of Bow and Arrow, the God of Hatred, and the other Elven Gods arrived one after another.

    The arrival of these elven gods attracted widespread attention.

    The feud between elves and dragons was clear to the gods.

    Moreover, when the Nine-Faced Dragon God had just appeared and was still rtively weak, the Elf Main God had tried to stop the Nine-Faced Dragon God from reviving, which had deepened the hatred between the Elf Main God and the Dragon n. Now that the Dragon God n had reestablished their hegemony, they would definitely not let the Elves off easily after their hegemony was stabilized.

    Even if the elves retreated to the kingdom of Afande and locked themselves in the divine kingdom, they would not have a good ending.

    Under such circumstances, the elves ''main god dared to visit the Pantheon temple, which surprised the gods.

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God, who was the leader of the Pantheon Temple, looked at the Elf Master God with a thoughtful expression. He did not say anything.

    Seeing that her master god did not say anything, the Immortal Dragon Queen smiled. Shezily raised a few dragon heads and put them down."Sigh, isn''t this the great Elf God Corelon and the Goddess of Life, who view the Dragon race as enemies? Your presence is truly an honor for the Pantheon Temple.¡±

    "I just don''t know why you''re here.¡±

    "Could it be that you want to kill our race''s Sovereign again?¡±

    The Dragon Empress did not hide her strange voice.

    "The Elven Gods will all join the Pantheon.¡±

    Corelon said slowly.

    Pausing for a moment, he swept his gaze across the Dragon Gods and said in a low voice, "" The elves and dragons have had many conflicts and conflicts. As the losing party, the Elf God System is willing to bear the price for this and await the judgment of the Lord of the Gods. Whether it is demoted or sealed, we will notin and are willing to bear the divine punishment.¡±

    The Lord of Gods was a respectful title for the Nine-Faced Dragon God.

    The words of the Elf Master God ced him in a low position.

    Hearing the words of the elf master god, many gods were slightly stunned.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Corelon was not an arrogant god, but he was a master god, and his Godhood level was once as high as 19. Now, he was so humble........ On the surface, the gods were unmoved, but their hearts wereplicated.

    "It''s probably to appease the Dragon God so that the Elf God System won''t end up like the Giant God System.¡±

    Garen thought to himself.

    The gods looked at the Nine-Faced Dragon God, waiting for the Lord of the Gods ''reply.

    At this moment, the Nine-faced Dragon God revealed a gentle smile and said to the Elf Master God, ""It''s just a matter of race. The feud between the elves and the dragons hase to an end.¡±

    " Furthermore, since you have chosen to join the Pantheon and are colleagues in the operation of the Multiverse, why would I make things difficult for the elven gods?¡±

    "Everyone, please take a seat."

    All the gods looked askance at this, and even the Elf Master God was slightly stunned. He did not expect the Dragon God, who had always held grudges, to put down his hatred for the Elf Race now.

    The Elven Master God hade here with the determination to suffer divine punishment and fall in status.

    At the same time, the gods felt that the Nine-Faced Dragon God was the leader of the gods and the leader of the Pantheon Temple.

    After that, no new gods came. The Dragon Court was sealed off again, and the Pantheon Temple was temporarily closed. It was difficult for the outside world to spy.

    Under the gaze of the gods, the Nine-faced Dragon God lowered his gaze and said calmly, ""The first opening of the Pantheon is to recruit gods and select members of the High Gods Council.¡±

    " The High Gods Council, including me, will temporarily have eleven seats. They will lead the gods and be responsible for mediating the grievances and disputes between the gods of the Dimensional Order Gods, in case the tragedy of the destruction of the God System in the war happens again.¡±

    "For this reason, every high god needs to have the corresponding aptitude and level that can convince the masses.¡±

    ¡°..............¡±

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God exined the matters of the Higher God Council in detail.

    When dealing with conflicts among the gods, every high god could cast their own vote. As the leader of the council, the Nine-faced Dragon God was no exception. He did not give himself any special privileges. He only had the right to vote. The number of votes would determine the final decision of the gods.

    Next, the Nine-faced Dragon God chose the other members of the Higher God Council.

    The Metal Dragon God, the Immortal Dragon Queen, the Wind Elemental Queen, the Lord of mes, the Invincible War God, the Fairy Master God, the Light God, the Orc Master God, the Lord of Glory, and the Elf Master God.

    Every god here was famous among the great Divine Powers.

    Even if many gods were shameless and thought that the undefeated War God was a top-notch fence-sitter, he really had extraordinary strength and was worthy of the title of War God. Otherwise, if he just steered the ship ording to the wind, he would not be able to live well at all, and he would not even have a real enemy.

    "Not only did he not punish the Elven Master God, but he even gave the Elven Master God the position of a High God............¡±

    The gods once again felt the sincerity of the Dragon God system.

    Before this, many gods were not sincerely willing to join the Pantheon, but now some of them began to think that the Pantheon might be a good organization.

    As for the seats in the High God Council, other than the Elf Main God, the rest were basically gods who had a good rtionship with the Dragon God system........... Just now, they had forgiven the Elf Master God and were even willing to give him a seat. The gods could sense the situation of the Dragon God system. However, the fact that they had chosen all the high gods without giving the other gods a chance reminded the gods of the tyranny and arrogance of the Dragon God.

    It was domineering and did not lose its style.

    The Dragon God lineage, which had reforged its dominance, had already begun to show its might.

 Chapter 1248 A Righteous Group Bash (1)

    The eleven high gods had been confirmed.

    Under the silent gaze of the gods, the Nine-faced Dragon God looked around and said calmly, ""Everyone, if you have any objections to the selection of the higher gods, you can raise them now.¡±

    There was naturally no objection between intermediate Divine Power and weak Divine Power.

    Every high god of the Pantheon Temple had to be at least a great Divine Power to be qualified to take up the post.

    As for the great Divine Powers who were not selected, they were more or less dissatisfied because they understood that the Pantheon Temple, with the Dragon God system as its core, would probably be a huge force that was respected by all the gods in the sky in the future. Even if it might decline, it would be a long timeter.

    As the highest decision-making organization of the Pantheon, the position of the High God Council would be difficult to estimate in the future.

    However, dissatisfaction was dissatisfaction. Even a great Divine Power would not really raise objections on such an asion.

    The first time the Pantheon Temple was opened, the Dragon God ruled over all the higher gods in the Pantheon Temple. If they jumped out at this time to refute the Dragon God''s face ............... The consequences were difficult to bear. Although the Nine-faced Dragon God appeared amiable and gentle most of the time, and was willing to adopt appropriate suggestions, he was also decisive and domineering.

    At this moment.

    One of the gods thought for a moment, then faced the Nine-Faced Dragon God and asked, ""Your Excellency Io, may I ask, is the seat in the High God Council eternal?¡±

    " First, " the Nine-faced Dragon God said. " If a higher god makes a big mistake, he will be stripped of his qualifications and I will personally promote a new recement.¡±

    " Second, all great Divine Powers can apply to be a higher god. If they can obtain the approval of the higher god council, they will have a new seat.¡±

    Majority approval ........

    The High Gods Council was established around the Dragon God.

    Most importantly, the Nine-faced Dragon God was the master of the Pantheon Temple and the chairman of the High Gods Council. He could change the rules and had the final right to exin them.

    Obviously, if he wanted to apply to be a High God, he needed to be recognized by the Dragon God system. Otherwise, it would be impossible to seed.

    This was a method to stabilize the dragon race''s dominance.

    The public gods needed to revolve around the Dragon God in order to obtain benefits, and this would change subtly. They would gradually respect the Dragon God and be ustomed to listening to the Dragon God''s orders. They would not be afraid of the Dragon God''s power and feel that they had to listen to orders, but in fact, they would have the intention to resist.

    Before the Draconic Meteorite War, the dragon race''s hegemony mainly relied on suppression and intimidation.

    The result was that the dragon race''s dominance was overthrown.

    History had already proven that pressure was not reliable. Sooner orter, it would arouse serious resistance.

    While possessing great power, it was better to use benefits as a link to entice and bind them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    After a period of time, the gods had more or less understood the specific situation of the Pantheon and the High Gods Council.

    Among them, what excited many of the weaker Divine Powers the most was that if they made enough contributions, they would be promoted to a mid-level Divine Power after the ruling of the Higher God Council! This was definitely great news for the weak Divine Powers who had been stagnant for hundreds of thousands of years.

    It was the same for a mid-level Divine Power, who could be promoted to a great Divine Power.

    However, this prerequisite was very harsh. It was roughly equivalent to doing something that could only be done by a great Divine Power with a medium Divine Power body, such as saving a ne.

    Although the gods who were promoted by the gods ''joint efforts could also be easily deprived of their divine power, it was still worth trying for the gods who had reached their limits and could not advance any further.

    Low-level and mid-level Divine Powers could seek breakthroughs in the Pantheon Temple.

    The great Divine Powers also had the seats of the High Gods to plot.

    For an organization, even if it was an organization of gods, to develop well, the enthusiasm of its members was also indispensable. Therefore, the Pantheon gave the gods a goal to pursue.

    After the situation was clear.

    The Nine-faced Dragon God began to talk about serious matters.

    His gaze fell and swept across the gods. At the same time, he slowly said, ""Everyone should already know that the original Aragami have revived and made aeback.¡±

    " Ever since they revived, the Aragami''s activities in the various major nes have be more frequent. It can even be said that they have reached the point where they are provoking us gods.¡±

    " The Lord of Terror even dared to appear openly in front of the gods. Presumably, the original Aragami who have been dormant for a long time have umted enough power.¡±

    In fact, it was not entirely true that the Aragami had umted enough power.

    This was mainly to make the gods pay more attention.

    To the Aragami, the gods had already realized the existence of the Aragami and had begun to be vignt. There was no point in hiding in the dark. It was better to take advantage of the fact that the gods were still paying attention to the battle between the Nine-faced Dragon God and the Heavenly Emperor to carry out the n as quickly as possible. They no longer cared about hiding their tracks.

    " The original intention of the Dragon God system to create the Pantheon Temple was to unify the gods and better deal with the threats of the Multiverse, such as the Aragami.¡±

    "The Aragami is the first challenge that the Pantheon Pce will face after it is built.¡±

    " I believe that they will not be thest. After all, the Multiverse has never been truly peaceful, and the hidden dangers are endless.¡±

    " However, no matter what kind of threats there are in the future, as long as the Dragon God lineage still exists, as long as the Pantheon Temple stands tall, the rule of the gods will not be overturned.¡±

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God paused for a moment before he narrowed his eyes and said, "" During the Battle of Dawn, I had defeated the Aragami once. Unfortunately, I fell in the darkness before dawn, unable to share the joy of victory with the gods.¡±

 Chapter 1249 A Righteous Group Fight (2)

    " This time around, the Aragami have returned. I will not repeat the same mistake. Once the original Aragami are eliminated, I will celebrate with everyone.¡±

    Following that, under the Nine-Faced Dragon God''s instructions, the gods began to discuss the Aragami.

    As the gods had already realized that the Aragami had made aeback and wanted to overthrow the rule of the gods, they felt a certain sense of crisis in their hearts. Therefore, they were very enthusiastic and actively put forward their opinions.

    " The Demon Lord who currently resides in the Dark Shadow Sea of the Bottomless Abyss, the intelligent Deep Sea Ancient God Dagon, has been confirmed to be the leader behind the scenes who will lead the Aragami to revive.¡±

    " Why don''t we descend together and head to the Abyss? We''ll kill the Deep Sea Ancient God first and make the Deste Gods leaderless.¡±

    One of the higher gods, the Orc Master God Gwush who advocated strength and violence, said.

    The Elf Master God and the Beastman Master God were at loggerheads. They retorted directly," The Chaos Abyss is extremely chaotic. The Demon Overlords view the Gods as their enemies. Once we descend on arge scale, what awaits us will not only be the Aragami, but even more unpredictable Abyssal Demon Overlords.¡±

    "No matter how strong you are, how many Demon Lords can you deal with in the Abyss?¡±

    During the War of Glory, the Orc Main God was one of the Gods who ambushed the Elf Main God.

    The Orc Main God and the Elf Main God had a lot of grudges. In many myths and legends, they were considered brothers born at the same time. However, their appearances and personalities were almostpletely opposite. After many conflicts, they not only parted ways, but even regarded each other as enemies.

    However, the Elven Master God''s rebuttal wasn''t purely targeted at the Orc Master God. There was a suitable reason behind it.

    If they left the Abyss, the Demon Lord would not be able to cause any trouble in the world ruled by the gods.

    However, if the gods took the initiative to descend into the Abyss, unless they were evil gods who originally lived in the Abyss, then the situation would be different.

    The Abyss would suppress the strength of the gods and increase the strength of the Demon Lord. It was very dangerous to go to the Bottomless Abyss rashly.

    Especially since the Abyss was currently in a state of intense battle. If he was not careful and was dragged into the vortex of the battle of kings, it would definitely not be a good thing.

    "There should be Aragami hiding in all the major nes.¡±

    "I feel that we can gather our strength and clear them one by one, suppressing the Aragami''s activity space.¡±

    " If the Aragami were to retreat into the Bottomless Abyss on arge scale, we would not even need to do anything. They would naturally have a conflict with the demons, and they would be able to wear each other down.¡±

    The King of Dawn looked up and said.

    "Beast Vige, Machinery Realm, Mountain Paradise, Hero''s Domain.¡±<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    " If we can obtain the assistance of the King of the corresponding ne in these realms where the King of the ne exists, it shouldn''t be difficult for us to locate the Aragami.¡±

    The embodiment, carrier, or chosen spokesperson of the ne Will were collectively known as the King of the ne. Not all nes had a King of the ne, but there were quite a few of them. Moreover, the strength of the King of the ne was not uniform, and there were both strong and weak.

    Beast Country''s Beast Overlord.

    An Oddity Grand Monarch in the Machinery Realm.

    God King Ya Kong of Mountain Paradise.

    As for the Hero Domain, it was Garen, the Lord of Heroic Spirits.

    Other than Garen''s original body, whose strength was only at the level of a mid-level Divine Power, the other three were all at the level of a high-level Divine Power. Furthermore, the Singrity General and the Ya Kong Divine King were even more unfathomable. In their own ne, they could unleash rather terrifying strength.

    Looking at Garen, the Light God smiled and said, "" Lord of Heroic Spirits, you can give it a try after this. Focus your attention and mobilize the power of the entire ne to examine the Hero''s Domain inch by inch. If there are Aragami hiding inside, they should not be able to escape your senses.¡±

    " Yes. " Garen nodded slightly and said, " I''ll give it a try after the Pantheon Meeting ends. "¡±

    It was definitely not possible to try now. With the Pantheon Temple open, there were too many Gods gathered in the Hero''s Domain. Garen''s perception would be severely disrupted. Moreover, if there were any Aragami hidden here, they would definitely do their best to hide themselves and not dare to act rashly.

    At the same time.

    The Immortal Dragon Queen''s five heads shook as she narrowed her eyes. "" Speaking of the King of the ne, there''s an original Aragami who calls herself the King of the ne. She has been active since the beginning.¡±

    "The Dragon Empress is referring to Igor, the Lord of the ads in the Chaos Sea?" Tampas pondered.¡±

    The Immortal Dragon Empress nodded her head and said, " This fellow is a very ancient Deste God. He has been active in the Chaos Sea since ancient times.¡±

    The Chaos Sea was a dimension of unrestrained Chaos. Here, Chaos crushed Order, and random possibilities reced predictableness. It was the most chaotic dimension, and unpredictable Chaos filled every inch of space. At the same time, the Chaos Sea was also the opposing dimension of the Machinery Realm, which represented the ultimate Order. The creatures of the two dimensions had invaded each other countless times.

    " In the Chaos Sea, including Igor, there are four ad Lords on the surface. They are all Primordial Aragami.¡±

    The ad was a very famous and powerful creature from the Chaos Sea. It looked like a giant toad and was one of the mostmon intelligent creatures in the Chaos Sea. It was also the creation of a few original Aragami. However, the original Aragami that was called the ad Overlord had their own unique appearance and form. They werepletely different from the ordinary ads. They were only called the Overlord and were respected by the ads.

    " It''s just that I''m not sure if they are the Aragami who are content with the current situation, or if they want to return to the Primordial Era.¡±

 Chapter 1250 A Righteous Group Bash (3)

    The enemies of the gods were not all Aragami. They were the Aragami who wanted to overthrow the rule of the gods and destroy the world so that the Multiverse could return to the original era.

    Faced with the doubts of some gods, the Immortal Dragon Empress said, "" The Chaos Sea is the ne closest to the Primordial Era. The four ad Lords have been staying in the Chaos Sea all this while, which shows their attachment to the Primordial Era.¡±

    " Even if they are still content with their current situation, if theye into contact with the original Aragami, it is very easy for them to change their minds and be our enemies.¡±

    "Moreover, they might have already secretly contacted the other Primordial Aragami.¡±

    The Immortal Dragon Queen''s words made sense.

    Although it was just a suspicion, given the current situation, the Aragami were a threat that the gods could not tolerate. As long as there was a trace of suspicion, they could not ignore it.

    To the gods, they were all Aragami anyway. They would rather kill the wrong person than let him go.

    The Immortal Dragon Queen continued, " I agree with the King of Dawn''s idea. We should clear out the Aragami one by one. At the same time, I suggest that the Chaos Sea be our first target. At the very least, we can confirm that there are four original Aragami in the Chaos Sea.¡±

    At this moment, the Dragon of Justice, Landish, said slowly, "" If I''m going to the Chaos Sea to deal with the ad Overlord and the hidden Primordial Aragami, I can contact the Oddity General. I should be able to get his help.¡±

    "Lord ad has been managing the Chaos Sea for a long time. We can''t let our guard down when we attack their territory.¡±

    Immediately, the gods expressed their agreement with the Immortal Dragon Empress''s proposal and confirmed that the Chaos Sea would be the first ne to be cleaned up.

    The Nine-faced Dragon God needed to be wary of the Lord of Terror, a Deste God that the other gods could not contend against. He needed to prevent the Lord of Terror fromunching a surprise attack. Therefore, he could not act rashly.

    Moreover, the gods were still the one who had the upper hand. As long as they fought steadily, even if they could not defeat the Aragami quickly, they could at least restrain the threat within a controble range and force them back to the dark and cramped corners of the world.

    Among the four original Aragami, Igor, who was revered as the King of the Chaos Sea ne, was a quasi-great Divine Power that could not be underestimated.

    The remaining three were all mid-level Divine Powers.

    As these four Primordial Aragami were very active, they were the easiest to lock onto.

    In order to ensure that the first attack against the Aragami would be foolproof and that they would be able to achieve results, the Pantheon Temple decided to send five gods of the same level to deal with each Aragami. At the same time, the other gods would also be prepared to help the Chaos Sea God hide his aura and traces while guarding against other Aragami that were lurking in the Chaos Sea.

    The Metal Dragon God, the Lord of mes, the Main God of Elves, the Queen of Wind Elements, and the God of Light.

    These five were in charge of the strongest Chaos Sea King.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    These five gods were all outstanding among the great Divine Powers. To put it bluntly, even if Io or Hao Tian were to face these five alone, it would not be easy to get rid of them without paying a price. After all, a level 20 divinity was still at the level of a great Divine Power. There was no gap in the level of life.

    Once they entered the Chaos Sea, they would be in the territory of the Chaos Sea King. If nothing unexpected happened, the five gods could quickly get rid of the Chaos Sea King in a group fight.

    Garen was also one of the Gods who attacked the Aragami.

    Garen, God Garen, God of Strength and Courage, God of ughter, Dragon God of Destruction.

    These five gods would be responsible for the strongest of the three remaining mid-level Divine Power Primordial Aragami, excluding the King of the Chaos Sea.

    As for thest two primordial Aragami, each of them had a suitable god to deal with them.

    ording to the number and quality of gods assigned by the Pantheon Temple, even if they were fighting in the Chaos Sea or in the other party''s territory, as long as there were no major idents, they could definitelyplete the mission and get the target.

    The execution of gods was very high.

    After confirming the n, in order to not give the Primordial Aragami a chance to react, he immediately prepared to execute it.

    This was the Pantheon''s first official operation since its establishment, so it needed to be perfect to build the Pantheon''s reputation.

    In the Pantheon temple, the gods blessed the gods who were about to attack the Chaos Sea on the spot. They addedyers of divine power protection so that when the gods descended into the Chaos Sea, they would not attract the attention of the original Aragami.

    Due to the protection of the god, the silver dragon, whose body was covered inyers of divine light that could not be seen by the naked eye, narrowed its eyes slightly. In its mind, it was thinking about the first Aragami that it was about to face.

    "Mad Lord Sendam¡­....... It was said that it had the power to shatter the thoughts of Order and cause Chaos to go crazy.¡±

    "However, as long as it is an Aragami with a mid-level Divine Power, there shouldn''t be much of a problem.¡±

    Garen thought to himself.

    Immediately, the Dimensional Doors leading to the Chaos Sea opened without any ripples.

    Garen and the other Gods entered one after another and disappeared from the Pantheon Temple, heading towards the Chaos Sea.

 Chapter 1251 The Golden Brain In The Chaos Sea

    The outer ne.

    Eternal Chaos Sea.

    This was a vast and boundless outer ne. In terms of the boundless space, it was evenparable to the astral world. If there was a conflict between the gods, the outer nes that they liked to use to fight and engage in divine battles were the astral world or the Chaos Sea.

    In this ce, he could let go of his hands and feet and unleash all the power that belonged to the gods regardless of anything.

    In the past, the Metal Dragon God and the Elven Master God had fought in the Chaos Sea.

    Under the chaotic rules of the Chaos Sea, there were records of the traces left behind by countless gods after their battles. Of course, there were also traces of divine power.

    Silently.

    A Dimensional Door invisible to the naked eye opened, and the silver dragon stepped out first.

    Then there were the other three gods.

    Because Garen and God Garen were in the same team, before entering the Chaos Sea, the two had already merged into one, turning into aplete body, simr to the top level middle level Divine Power Garen Aurelian.

    After Garen, it was Kohde, the God of Strength and Courage, who had oncepeted with Garen and lost his Divine Kingdom to him.

    The God of Strength and Courage was wearing a lion helmet and a red cloak. His upper body was naked without armor. His exposed muscles bulged as usual, like the roots of an old tree. He was very strong.

    Back then, Kohde had lost to Garen when he had not used his Divine Power and had onlypeted with his physical body in the prime material ne.

    But that didn''t mean Kohde was weak.

    On the contrary, his Godhood was at level fifteen, which was already at the peak of mid-level Divine Power. He was regarded as the biggest obstacle by Soult, who wanted to obtain the Hero''s Crown.

    Then, the God of ughter, Orisnu, who was brimming with the aura of blood and ughter, descended together with the Dragon God of Destruction whose scales were burning with mes.

    The God of ughter, Erisnu, also had a level 15 divinity.

    The Pantheon did not restrict factions. Be it good gods or evil gods, they were all wee to join. After all, good and evil were an indispensable part of the operation of the Multiverse, and the original intention of the Pantheon was not to uphold justice or evil, but to order the operation of the Multiverse.

    The God of ughter was an evil god.

    There were many races of his believers, including humans, gnolls, ogres, trolls, gnomes, barbarians, and so on. They all believed in the power of the God of ughter.

    These forces killed, burned, robbed, andmitted all kinds of evil mainly because of the teachings of the ughter God.

    Erasnu taught his followers to create bloodshed for their own benefit, to covet things that did not belong to them, and to kill anyone who obstructed them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    In the eyes of the God of ughter, it was a noble and exciting act to steal something from others, especially frompetitors. Enemies that couldn''t be killed must be crippled, and things that couldn''t be stolen must be destroyed.

    This Evil God''s Godhead was also at level 15.

    As for the Dragon God of Destruction, there was no need to say much. Although his Godhead was only Level Ten, which was at the peak of Lesser Divine Power, he actually possessed the quasi-Divine Power of a top-tier Intermediate Divine Power. At the same time, he was also regarded as an Evil God. He had a deep rtionship with the God of ughter and shared the same bad taste.

    Theplete Garen, the God of Strength and Courage, the God of ughter, and the Dragon God of Destruction.

    In order to ensure that they could get rid of the Mad Overlord without any mistakes, these four top-notch mid-level Divine Powers formed a team.

    At the same time, because of the various blessings of the gods of the Pantheon Temple, the four top-tier mid-level Divine Powers had descended into the Chaos Sea without causing any fluctuations. They were silent. Even if creatures of the Chaos Sea passed by them, they would not notice the existence of the four gods.

    Garen looked around and felt the environment of the Chaos Sea.

    What he saw was an indescribable color of Chaos. The various elemental energies that made up the ne were mixed together like a hodgepodge. They rotated slowly and changed at any moment, forming a scene that looked like a deep sea undercurrent vortex. Water and fire intertwined, and flowers bloomed in rocks. In the blink of an eye, they were turned into powder in the Chaos vortex.

    All kinds of energy mixed together and filled every inch of space here. It was like an endless chaotic sea with undercurrents and vortices everywhere.

    This was also the origin of the Chaos Sea''s name.

    If a Spell Caster''s skill level was not high enough to cast a spell in the Chaos Sea, he would suffer a severe bacsh from the spell, and the possibility of dying was as high as ny-nine percent.

    "A very dangerous ne, not suitable for the survival of the vast majority of living creatures.¡±

    Garenmented.

    Just staying in the Chaos Sea was already very dangerous. If one did not have the ability to resist the corrosion of the Chaos Attribute energy, one''s vitality would drain every minute and every second.

    Of course, these were not a threat to the gods.

    "We are already in the territory of the Mad Overlord.¡±

    "The Chaos Sea is boundless, and the territory of the Mad Overlord is also veryrge. It''s not easy to find it directly.¡±

    Kohde, who was standing in the Chaos Sea, looked around and said, "

    The Lord of Madness was the strongest of the three mid-level gods in the Chaos Sea. Its personality was the same as its name. It was crazy and irritable, and did not have any intelligence. It had always wandered in its own territory, and was keen to crush the rationality and thoughts of intelligent creatures, turning them into crazy and chaotic people who respected it. It did not have a fixed ce to live.

    Therefore, it was not good to lock onto the Mad Overlord''s position directly.

    The silver dragon raised its head and muttered, ""Since it''s not easy for us to find it, why don''t we let it take the initiative to find us?¡±

 Chapter 1252 The Golden Brain In The Chaos Sea (2)

    As soon as Garen said that, the other three Gods understood what he meant.

    "Sure."

    "Attacking the Mad Overlord''s people with incarnations should be able to attract its attention and lure it out.¡±

    Themunication between the gods was very fast, and their thoughts were like lightning.

    In the blink of an eye, Garen and the other Gods had determined the specific n to lure the Mad Overlord out.

    Within the territory of the Mad Overlord.

    A city stood silently in the vortex formed by the chaotic elemental energy, unmoved by the waves of the Chaos Sea.

    The city had a very strange appearance. It looked like a giant toad made of steel. The city walls were high and low, and the buildings inside were of different levels. There was no order to speak of. There was no sense of symmetrical in the entire city, but it had a strange chaotic beauty.

    It was a typical ad City style.

    This was a ad City.

    There were countless ads living inside.

    The Red ad was the most ordinary soldier and the Chaos Spreader. The Blue ad was a high-level soldier with a huge body. The Green ad had bone ws and high intelligence, serving as a low-levelmander. The Gray ad had bone ws and bone wings, and had the intelligence tomand the entire situation. It was a high-levelmander.

    In order to control the chaotic ad race that he had created, the most powerful ad Lord, Igor, the King of the Chaos Sea, had set up restrictions to lock onto the color and form of the ad, separating it into a strict system of upper and lower.

    Every ad was destined to y a role after they were born.

    Low-level ads would unconditionally obey the orders of high-level ads.

    However, chaos was the essence of ads. They often mutated, bypassing the restrictions of the Chaos Sea King. There were even ad mutants who rebelled against the Chaos Sea King and wanted to be kings. Unfortunately, they were unable to resist the power of the Chaos Sea King. Some were killed, and some were tamed.

    Simr to many ad Cities, this city was ruled by a gray ad who had reached the demigod level.

    There were many Red and Blue ad toads that could be seen with the naked eye as city guards. They were scattered around the city, maintaining vignce and vignce at all times.

    In the Chaos Sea, ads were the most famous and most abundant native creatures.

    However, there were not only native creatures in any ne. There were also many outsiders, just like how ad would sometimes go to other nes.

    The Chaos Sea was considered a lower ne. There were many demons, devils, the Githyanki fleet, dragon-type creatures, and naturally powerful Chaos magic creatures living there. Due to the unpredictable nature of Chaos, most of them were rtively dangerous, and they were also a great threat to ad.

    However, this was the territory of the Mad Overlord after all.

    Other than the ad, there were other intelligent creatures here. If they identally encountered the Mad Overlord, they would be turned into pure lunatics by the Mad Overlord, which was very dangerous. Of course, due to the vast territory, the probability of encountering the Mad Overlord was not high. There were still some intelligent creatures that were not ad living here.

    But even so, this ad City that stood in the middle of the Chaos Sea whirlpool was still heavily guarded.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    This was because this city contained the most important thing of the ad race, the spawning stone.

    The ad could mate and reproduce freely, but the probability was very low. The birth of their young mainly came from the spawning stone.

    The spawning stone was the creation of the Chaos Sea King. It was difficult to replicate and had a limited number. Not all ad Cities had spawning stones. This was something that concerned the reproduction of the race, so its importance was self-evident.

    ¡°.............. Igor created the spawning stone to control the lifeline of the ad race and firmly control his own creation.¡±

    "The Mad Lord Sendam is also the guardian of the spawning stone.¡±

    "In the territory of the Mad Overlord, if we attack a city with an eggying stone, with its chaotic mind, it can easily be lured out.¡±

    The silver dragon that was hiding in the dark silently watched ad City, its eyes revealing a dangerous light.

    "Hehe, leave the destruction and destruction to me.¡±

    "My greatest hobby is to listen to the cries of these little bugs before they die and to appreciate their painful struggles.¡±

    The Dragon God of Destruction revealed a savage and cruel smile.

    At this time, the ads were still unaware of the impending danger.

    The God of ughter revealed a bloodthirsty expression and said, ""How can I be absent from a ughter feast? Carrix, don''t think about enjoying it alone. Let''s go and dance together.¡±

    "Just don''t drag me down.¡±

    The Dragon God of Destruction snorted.

    " Then Kohde and I will observe the situation around us, " Garen said. " We will be ready to wee the arrival of the Mad Overlord at any time. "¡±

    To deal with a small city in the outer ne, even if it was just an incarnation, two top-notch mid-level Divine Powers attacking together was already giving the other party a lot of face.

    Next.

    Raging mes burned on the surface of the Dragon God of Destruction''s body, peeled off, and then rolled and condensed, outlining and interweaving, finally settling into the form of a balrog. On the surface of the demon''s body that was full of cracks likeva, raging mes curled and rose.

    At the same time.

    The God Power that was like blood surged out of the ughter God''s body and turned into a blood cocoon. The blood cocoon broke open in the blink of an eye and gave birth to an incarnation in the form of a blood demon.

    me Demon and Blood Demon.

    The two gods transformed their incarnations into the demon forms that existed in the Chaos Sea.

 Chapter 1253 The Golden Brain In The Chaos Sea (3)

    Soon after.

    The Balrog and the Blood Demon flew straight towards ad City.

    From a macro perspective, it was as if a line of fire and a line of blood had pierced through the Chaos Sea. They were traveling at lightning speed.

    As the momentum of the attack could not be concealed, when the Balrog and the Blood Demon approached, the ad guards discovered two unfriendly supreme demons.

    The ad guards immediately issued a warning, but the two demons turned a deaf ear and stepped into the cordon of the ad city.

    In an instant, adunched a counterattack.

    The ads took a deep breath and sucked in the chaotic energy of the Primal Chaos Sea. Their stomachs bulged, and with a croak, they spat out balls of Primal Chaos energy that were the same color as their bodies.

    Croak croak croak ....

    Amidst the continuous croaking of the ad, red, blue, green¡­......... The three-colored chaotic energy ball was like a torrential rain, sweeping toward the Ifrit and the Blood Demon.

    The Ifrit had a ferocious expression on its face as it took a deep breath like ad and puffed up its cheeks.

    Whoosh!

    zing mes were spat out from the Ifrit''s mouth. It was only a thin me at the Ifrit''s mouth, but as soon as it touched the outside, it almost ignited the Chaos Sea, turning the Chaos energy into fuel. In the blink of an eye, it covered the sky like a waterfall of mes.

    The mes that filled the sky collided with the chaotic energy balls spat out by the ads, and the rumbling sounds were endless.

    At the same time, the blood demon, which was like a liquid lifeform and made of blood, also attacked.

    The Blood Devil stretched out his arm and swung it.

    The arm broke free from his body and disintegrated into hundreds of millions of drops of blood. Each drop of blood transformed into a small sword filled with killing intent as it flew, setting off a blood-red sword rain that enveloped ad City.

    Caw!

    A thunderous toad cry sounded.

    "Where did this demone from?¡±

    "This is the Chaos Sea, not the Abyss!¡±

    As the city lord, the gray ad had appeared.

    It looked like arge gray toad, but it had a pair of bone wings on its back and sharp bone ws on both sides of its body. The distribution was not symmetrical, and its shape was very strange.

    The Ifrit and the Blood Demon ignored Casten ad''s words.

    The ad let out a cold croak, and at the same time, ity on the highest wall, raised its head, and inhaled sharply.

    In its mouth, there seemed to be an abyss-like chaotic vortex.

    The blood-red sword rain that filled the sky was attracted and changed its direction. The closer it got, the smaller it became. Finally, it was sucked into the mouth of the gray ad.

    The ad could absorb energy attacks of any attribute, and after being contaminated by its own chaotic energy, it could spit them out as its own attack method.

    After absorbing the blood-red sword rain, the ad was ready to transform them and spit them out.

    At the same time.

    A cruel smile appeared on Blood Devil''s face.

    The gray ad suddenly felt a sharp pain in its stomach. It was shocked to find that the blood red sword rain it had swallowed was unable to be controlled and transformed. It was even rushing left and right in its body.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Chi chi chi¡­..

    Looking from the outside, the gray skin of Casten ad''s body began to bulge out like des, and its mouth began to wail in pain.

    A few secondster.

    Bang!

    City Lord chan''s body exploded, and he died without a burial ce.

    If it was an ordinary Blood Demon, an attack of the same level would not be able to do anything to the gray ad. After all, this was the Chaos Sea, and the gray ad could disy a higher level of power. Unfortunately, the Blood Demon it was facing was actually an avatar controlled by a top-tier mid-level Divine Power God.

    At the same time.

    The Infernal Balrog spat out a curtain of mes that pressed down on the chaotic energy balls of the ad soldiers. Like a monstrous wave, it roared and surged, engulfing the entire city under the despairing gazes of countless ads.

    A chaotic energy shield was activated to resist the mes.

    However, the destructive power of the Fire of Destruction from the Dragon God of Destruction was extremely strong. The energy shield onlysted for a few seconds before it was burned and melted.

    The entire ad City was exposed to the mes. In less than a minute, it was burned to the ground, and the spawning stones in the city were naturally not spared.

    At this moment, Garen squinted his eyes and activated his Perception to the maximum, waiting for the arrival of the Mad Overlord.

    Gods could move freely in this ne, and there was not much difference between them and divine powers.

    With the ability of a mid-level Divine Power, the moment he noticed that the spawning stone was destroyed, he coulde over to take a look at the situation in an instant.

    As expected.

    The moment the spawning stone was burned by the mes, the Chaos Sea began to fluctuate violently. It was as if boiling water was boiling.

    Boundless chaotic energy gathered together, forming a huge vortex.

    Then, under the gaze of the four gods, a golden figure emerged from the chaotic vortex.

    A feeling of insanity suddenly filled the surrounding space.

    The guardian of the ad''s spawning stone, the Lord of Madness, had arrived.

    Although it was the ad Lord, it lookedpletely different from the ad.

    In terms of appearance, it looked like a golden brain floating in golden mud.

    The brain was located in the center, unmoving. It was constantly bursting with powerful spiritual energy. The strange substance that surrounded its brain was like golden soft mud. It was the tangible abundant spiritual energy.

    When the golden brain appeared and was exposed to Garen''s field of vision.

    An alluring fragrance was smelled by Garen at the same time. The source was the golden brain that had just arrived in the Chaos Sea.

    Different from the title of the Mad Lord, this golden brain had a sacred and beautiful feeling. It made people subconsciously revere and worship it, and at the same time, it made Garen feel very hungry.

    "It smells so good."

    The silver dragon''s expression was calm, and its gaze was deep. Due to its instinctive desire, it naturally felt hungry in its stomach.

    Now, there were not many things that could make Garen instinctively desire.

 Chapter 1254 The Counterattack Of The Aragami, The Powerful Fallen God (1)

    In the dangerous and dark Chaos Sea, the golden brain-like Mad Overlord appeared sacred and noble.

    In terms of appearance, this Mad Overlord was ipatible with the environment of the Chaos Sea.

    However, if one were to immerse themselves in the sacred and noble feeling of the golden brain and get close to it due to its invisible attraction, the consequences would be disastrous for most creatures. It was known that other than the ad race, all creatures that got close to the golden brain would have their minds and thoughts shattered, bing crazy and chaotic.

    And this was only the subconscious influence of the golden brain on the surroundings.

    The Lord of Madness was actually the first Aragami to arrive in the Chaos Sea. It originally had the power of the first Aragami that was simr to a great Divine Power. However, due to its extremely low intelligence, it only acted ording to its instincts. It was deceived by the current King of the Chaos Sea, Igor, and many of its powers were taken away, causing it to fall to the level of a mid-level Divine Power.

    After seizing the power of the Mad Lord, Igor became the king of the Chaos Sea.

    Furthermore, the Mad Lord was still unclear about the situation and was protecting the ad pebbles for Igor in a daze.

    As soon as the Mad Overlord showed himself, ripples appeared on the surface of the golden brain, carrying abundant chaotic energy that spread urately toward the me Demon and Blood Demon.

    Boom!

    In an instant, the two demigod-level incarnations were crushed by the chaotic energy.

    This was a gap of two levels. In the outer nes, demigods would not be able to fight back when they encountered mid-level divine powers.

    After killing the Balrog and the Blood Demon, Madness did not teleport away immediately, but it did not stay here either. It chose a direction and began to wander aimlessly, like a strange creature floating in the sea of chaos. From a distance, it looked very harmless.

    "Let''s go, follow them."

    The four gods who were hiding in the dark followed him quietly and did not attack him directly.

    At the same time, after locking onto the target, Garen and the other Gods informed the other three teams of Gods.

    The Pantheon Pce''s gods were not omnipotent when it came to concealing their auras. Once a battle broke out, the Primordial Aragami who lived in the Chaos Sea would be able to sense the danger at the first moment. Therefore, in order to take down the four Primordial Aragami at the same time, the gods from all four directions would attack at the same time after they had locked onto their targets.

    Of course, this was only the ideal n.

    If there was an ident midway, they could directly take down the target without waiting for the other gods to be ready.

    The golden brain was moving very slowly. It was only moving at a speed of thousands of kilometers per hour. It was slowly swaying in the Chaos Sea, swimming in the endless chaotic energy. It would stop from time to time, change its direction from time to time, and even turn back on the same route. There was no pattern to its movement.

    The golden brain knew nothing about the four gods who were following it.

    Even in the Chaos Sea, the river of time that appeared in Garen''s field of vision was still flowing unhurriedly.

    Time passed by.

    Very quickly.

    Garen received messages from other Gods.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The Dragon God of Destruction, the God of ughter, and the God of Strength and Courage also had solemn expressions. Their eyes that were staring at the golden brain became stern and dangerous.

    The whereabouts of the other three Primordial Aragami were also locked down.

    "Should we make a move?"

    The Dragon God of Destruction stuck out his tongue and licked his lips as he spoke in a low voice impatiently.

    The majestic silver dragon shook its head and said, ""There''s no hurry. Let Bahamut and the others make the first move. The king of the Chaos Sea is the most important.¡±

    The first Aragami that were simr to a great Divine Power would be eliminated as soon as possible.

    Especially for people like Igor, who ruled over a ne and even had the creation of their own race, they needed to be eliminated first.

    In fact, if Igor enjoyed the belief of the ad race and became a god, bing a god of the Chaos Sea simr to the four elemental gods, the gods might not see him as a potential enemy threat.

    However, Igor, the king of the Chaos Sea and ad Lord, did not want faith.

    The Aragami who wanted to bring the Multiverse back to the primeval era were basically the type who hated all living races and refused to ept faith. Igor created the ad race to better maintain his rule over the Chaos Sea. He only treated the ad race as a pure tool and did not allow them to develop faith.

    After a while.

    In the depths of the Chaos Sea, there was a strange building.

    At first nce, it looked like a golden temple, but in the next second, it turned into a rough and dark cave, and then instantly turned into ruins full of broken marks............ Every moment, it was changing.

    This was not an illusion.

    This was the fortress of Igor, the king of the Chaos Sea.

    ording to Igor''s subconscious thoughts, under the influence of his chaotic power, the shape of the fortress kept changing under his will.

    Igor had been confirmed to be inside the fortress.

    Boom!

    Like a supernova explosion, blinding divine light shot out in all directions.

    Five infinitely majestic and dazzling gods suddenly appeared and attacked Igor''s castle at the same time.

    In just a moment, Igor''s castle was shattered, revealing the figure inside who was both shocked and angry, resisting the divine power wave.

    Igor''s form was also rather peculiar.

    It was a charred, twisted, and strange skeleton. It was impossible to tell what kind of creature it was. There was no skin or flesh on its surface, and the pair of extremely wide bone wings on its back were rather eye-catching.

 Chapter 1255 The Counterattack Of The Aragami, The Powerful Fallen God (2)

    "Igor! You are suspected of attempting to subvert the rule of the gods and n to disrupt the operation of the Multiverse.¡±

    "If you don''t want to die, give up resisting now. Surrender and follow us back to the Pantheon Pce!¡±

    The divine voice rolled, deafening the ears.

    The best of the five great Divine Powers attacked together and blocked all the escape routes of Igor, bringing unparalleled pressure to the king of the Chaos Sea.

    Igor certainly did not give up resisting.

    Under its will, the Chaos Sea boiled. Boundless Chaos energy gathered and concentrated in the area where Igor was, providing it with vast and terrifying energy to fight against the gods.

    It was a pity.

    The five gods it faced were not ordinary characters.

    An even more vast and boundless Extraordinary Divine Power rose and fell, causing the entire Chaos Sea to stir up endless chaos waves, causing dangerous undercurrents and vortexes to emerge endlessly.

    From Garen''s point of view, he could only see a small dot of light at first. However, this dot of light was dazzling, representing the highest level of Extraordinary Divine Power. However, the moment it appeared, it attracted the attention of the four Gods. The golden brain''s aimless movements also stopped, and it paused for a moment.

    At the same time that the Metal Dragon God made its move.

    Layers of spiritual ripples rippled around the Mad Overlord, forming a vortex of chaotic energy. He was about to be teleported away. Perhaps he had received a call from the King of Chaos Sea and wanted to help him.

    At the same time.

    Around the four sides of the golden brain, four mighty figures appeared at the same time.

    Brilliant divine might and majestic dragon might converged together and instantly sealed the space of the Chaos Sea. They surged from all directions and suppressed the golden brain.

    Boom! Boom!

    Another two regions of the Primal Chaos Sea burst forth with mighty divine might.

    The four original Aragami were attacked at almost the same time.

    Mad Overlord reacted quickly.

    Faced with the violent suppression of the four gods, it became golden and dazzling. Golden steam rose around it, and even the wrinkles on the surface of its brain sank deeply, as if it had been chiseled by a knife. It was obvious that it had overloaded its own strength.

    In the next second, spiritual ripples that covered arge area and could not be avoided shot towards the gods.

    The moment he was hit by the Mental Energy Ripple, Garen felt dizzy.

    When he looked up again, the Chaos Sea seemed to have disappeared, and his vision was filled with the golden brain. The golden brain seemed to have be infinitely huge like the Multiverse itself, making Garen subconsciously feel small and helpless.

    Even with Garen''s level of intelligence, he could not avoid the mental attack of the golden brain.

    At this moment.

    "Courage of the Soul!"

    Kohde shouted and stomped his foot.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Buzz.

    A halo that represented infinite courage spread out, granting hispanions the power of courage.

    In front of the golden brain, the silver dragon had alreadypletely shaken off the other party''s mental intimidation. Invisible and intangible power of time circted all over its body. Under its own will, it locked onto the golden brain.

    Time Freeze!

    The river of time that was wrapped around the golden brain stopped flowing.

    It was rare for the Mad Overlord to calm down. He was like a lifelike brain sculpture, like an exquisite golden work of art.

    In the next second.

    A blood-colored spear that was brimming with killing intent tore through the space of the Chaos Sea and pierced straight through the golden brain, leaving arge hole in its body. At the same time, the Dragon God of Destruction spat out a dragon''s breath, engulfing the entire golden brain in monstrous mes.

    Faced with the sudden attack of Garen and the other Gods, the Mad Lord had been in an absolute passive position from the beginning.

    After barely counterattacking, he was firmly suppressed.

    Garen did not need to do it himself.

    He was just wandering around the edge of the battlefield, concentrating on using Time Freeze to suppress and bind the golden brain.

    Then, the God of Strength and Courage responded to the golden brain''s counterattack, while the God of ughter and the Dragon God of Destruction continued to attack, repeatedly wearing out the golden brain''s power and weakening it.

    A battle between gods couldst for a long time if there was no difference between the two sides.

    Simrly, in a situation where he waspletely suppressed, he could also end the battle in an instant.

    In just a few dozen seconds, the golden brain became rather weak. The physical mental power and golden mud-like substance that originally wrapped around the brain had almostpletely disappeared. The golden brain was directly exposed in the space of the Chaos Sea.

    "It''s not fragrant anymore ....¡±

    Garen sniffed and realized that the fragrance from before had disappeared.

    " It seems that the strange spiritual substance that is condensed around it, like golden mud, is what I instinctively desire.¡±

    Garen thought to himself.

    In the next second, the silver dragon extended its dragon ws from afar and aimed at the golden brain that had lost much of its ability to resist.

    The dragon w became a giant god and expanded to cover the sky as it grabbed the golden brain.

    Garen felt a slippery touch, but it did not feel good.

    Crack crack ..... The river of time condensed into a crystalline amber-like texture that extended inch by inch, sealing the golden brain. It also shrank as the dragon w shrank, and finally became a tiny piece of art sealed in amber. It was held in the silver dragon''s w.

    "The Mad Lord Sendam has been sessfully sealed.¡±

    Sealing or killing could be used as a way to deal with the original Aragami. However, these were only temporary solutions. After all, the seal would be broken, and killing could revive them. However, there was no better way.

 Chapter 1256 - 1256 The Counterattack of the Aragami, The Powerful Fallen God (3)

    1256 The Counterattack of the Aragami, The Powerful Fallen God (3)

    Just like gods, ancient and primitive Aragami were also very difficult to kill.

    ¡°If the Time Destruction Sword is sessfully forged, I wonder if it can kill the Aragami and cause them to truly die.¡±

    Garen stared at the golden brain in the Time Amber, deep in thought.

    At the same time.

    After sessfully sealing the target, the gods were about to leave the Chaos Sea and return to the Pantheon Temple.

    The chaotic energy in the surrounding area became restless again and gathered into a vortex.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    The four gods looked over at the same time.

    A ad stepped out of the chaotic vortex.

    It waspletely ck and was a ck ad.

    In the ad n, only one ad was pitch-ck.

    Its name was Sorel, and it was a mutated ad with extraordinary potential. After being tamed by Igor, it was trained as his subordinate. Although it was not a lord, it possessed the power of a ad lord. It was the strongest ad variant that was simr to a mid-level Divine Power.

    The sudden battle in the Chaos Sea rmed Sorrell.

    It did not dare to go to the battlefield of great Divine Powers, so it came to support the Mad Lord. However, it did not expect that the Mad Lord would be sealed as soon as it arrived.

    Under the gaze of the four gods, the ck ad swallowed its saliva.

    ¡°Croak ¡­.¡±

    Its voice trembled as it turned around and ran. The big head that had just popped out burrowed back into the chaos vortex.

    ¡°Should we chase after this little toad and kill it?¡±

    The God of ughter said, still not satisfied.

    ¡± Don¡¯t worry about it. Our target is the Primordial Aragami.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the Pantheon Temple.¡±

    Garen stared at the back of the ck ad as it fled in a panic. He nted a time mark on it and said.

    However, only four of the strongest were the original Aragami. The rest were all promoted from ad, so they were not a threat.

    ¡°After the four Primordial Aragami are dealt with, the ad race will be without a leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­. Turning them into spawns seemed to be a good choice.¡±

    Garen had developed a great interest in the famous ad n in the Chaos Sea, so he nted a time imprint on the fleeing ad, thinking that he could use it to make some trouble in the future.

    Next, in the Pantheon Temple, which was filled with divine light and gods.

    Garen waited for God toplete the mission and return first.

    Next, the other three teams of gods also returned one after another.

    Chaos Sea King, Mad Lord, Color Lord.

    The three Primordial Aragami were sessfully taken down, but one of them managed to escape.

    The first Aragami that had sessfully escaped was called Qiu Site, a ad that had a random Overlord. It had snuck into the Machinery Realm before and even escaped from the hands of the Oddity.

    ¡°Out of the four primordial Aragami in the Chaos Sea, we have sessfully taken down three of them.¡±

    ¡°The Pantheon Pce¡¯s first operation against the Aragami was not perfect, but it was a sess.¡±

    Garen thought to himself.

    After that, after getting rid of the three original Aragami and obtaining some small results, the gods left behind a clone in the Pantheon Pce. Their true bodies returned to their respective nes and began to do their best to search every inch of space in their respective nes in order to find traces of the Aragami.

    Garen used the authority of the Lord of Heroic Spirits in the Eternal Hall of Heroic Spirits to observe the Hero¡¯s Domain inch by inch.

    Just like that, after a period of time.

    Before more Aragami could be discovered¡­

    The God of Love and Beauty, Shuni, was attacked by the Aragami outside her own divine kingdom and died.

    It was not just the God of Love and Beauty. At the same time, many gods who were out alone were attacked by the Aragami. Other than the God of Love and Beauty, there was also a mid-level God of Thief who had fallen, and a low-level God of Tracking who had fallen.

    Faced with the gods ¡®attacks, the Aragami that had already recovered to a certain extent no longery low. Instead, they retaliated with swift and fierce actions.

    This was the first official confrontation between the gods and the Aragami since the War of Dawn.

    And this was just the beginning.

 Chapter 1257 - 1257 The Broken Noah Continent (1)

    1257 The Broken Noah Continent (1)

    No one knew exactly when the second war between the Aragami and the gods had begun.

    ¡°I wonder if there are Aragami hidden in the Hero Domain.¡±

    ¡°If there is, we have to find out. Otherwise, it will be a huge problem.¡±

    Garen¡¯s actual body was in the Eternal Heroic Spirit¡¯s Pce. He closed his eyes slightly as if he was taking a nap. At the same time, the Hero¡¯s Crown on his head was glowing, connecting with the chains of the natural order. Through the authority of the Lord of Heroic Spirits, he used God¡¯s Vision to sense theyers of the Hero¡¯s Domain.

    The sea of clouds churned in the sky, and the legendary True Dragon rested at the level of the Royal Court.

    The Sky Garden was dominated by heroic spirits. It had tall mountains, majestic rivers, and endless forests.

    Volcanic mountains rose and fell, and thick smoke billowed. Thendscape had already recovered, and there were many fire-type True Dragons gathered in the Land of Fire. There was also the underground world that was filled with tunnels and caves, and most of the stone dragons upied it.

    The river of time flowed unhurriedly as usual.

    After a while, the silver dragon opened its tinum eyes that were as deep as the sea of stars.

    Garen did not let go of every inch of space in the Hero¡¯s Domain.

    Even in the Royal Court, which was the least likely ce to have Aragami lurking, he had already seen every single cloud. Needless to say, the other three levels did not escape Garen¡¯s observation either. Furthermore, as the King of the ne, Garen did not spend too much time and energy on this.

    In the end, he did not find any traces of anything unusual.

    This was within Garen¡¯s expectations.

    His insight into the Hero Domain was just a precaution.

    The possibility of the Aragami hiding in the Hero¡¯s Domain was extremely low.

    ¡°The Pantheon Temple is built in the Royal Court. The gods, including the Nine-faced Dragon God, will oftene and go in the future.¡±

    ¡°The Aragami hiding in the domain of heroes is like a mouse hiding in a cat¡¯s nest.¡±

    Even so, in order to guard against the possibility of darkness under the light, Garen still observed the Hero¡¯s Domain from inside out. After all, he could not rule out the existence of a daring Aragami. Moreover, Garen had set up rm traps in many ces suitable for hiding. If an outsider barged in recklessly and triggered it unknowingly, he, the owner of the Hero¡¯s Domain, would be the first to notice it.

    ¡°Harris.¡±

    Garen called out softly.

    A semi-illusory crystal skull spun and appeared in front of Garen.

    ¡°My lord.¡±

    ¡°From now on, monitor all movements in the Hero Domain. Don¡¯t let go of any movement. If you encounter any abnormal situation, inform me immediately.¡±

    Garen instructed.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    After receiving the order, the crystal skull disappeared and fused into the Eternal Hall of Heroes.

    The Eternal Heroic Spirit¡¯s Pce had been molded by Garen into the core of the Hero¡¯s Domain. It was located at the center of the Endless Dimension¡¯s rules. As the Weapon¡¯s Spirit, Harris could monitor the situation in the Hero¡¯s Domain to a certain extent. Although it was not as active as Garen¡¯s inspection, it was better in that as long as there was Garen¡¯s order, it could be carried out without stopping.

    At the same time.

    After a short period of silence due to the death of several gods, the gods of other nes paid more attention and solemnly observed the ne they were in.

    Garen was also paying attention to the news from the other nes.

    Although the God of Love and Beauty was a rtively weak Divine Power, it still represented a great Divine Power. To kill such a great Divine Power, it was impossible for the other party to escape. It was a simultaneous attack by many Aragami, and they knew the specific information about the God of Love and Beauty leaving the Divine Kingdom. Such information often needed to be captured on the same ne as the gods.

    Due to the threat that the gods felt, the intense investigation of the Aragami had indeed worked.

    First of all, in the Wild and Unrestrained, which was the ne where the Elven God System mainly resided, there were Aragami that had been hiding.

    However, before the elven gods could join forces with the gods of the Pantheon Pce to encircle and suppress the Aragami, they had left the Unrestrained Wilderness as soon as they sensed the senses of the gods. They had gone to the lower nes, not giving the gods a chance to encircle and suppress them.

    Following that, more and more dimensions discovered traces of Aragami.

    It was simr to the Wild. Because the Aragami were always on guard, they often reacted very quickly. The moment they sensed that something was wrong, they would run away and give up their hiding ce. Now that the Aragami had a certain scale, they even dared to take the initiative to attack the gods. They were no longer willing to hide in the corner of the ne. The original hiding ce was already dispensable to them, and they were very decisive in abandoning it.

    However, not all Aragami were safe and sound.

    There were Aragami who were extremely daring to hide in Mountain Paradise, which represented the Realm of Ultimate Virtue and the King of the ne. Moreover, there was more than one of them.

    When several Aragami hiding in Mountain Paradise were discovered, God King Ya Kong brazenly sealed off Mountain Paradise and joined the powerful gods of Mountain Paradise to kill the Aragami. In the end, two Aragami were left in Mountain Paradise forever while the others escaped with heavy injuries.

    After a period of purge, the entire city was in chaos.

    The possibility of an Aragami hiding in the Upper nes had be extremely low.

    As for the Bottomless Abyss, Nine Hells, Scorching Hell, Asura Arena, and other lower nes ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. This was very difficult because a considerable number of evil gods and evil gods were difficult tomunicate with. Although there were many evil gods and evil gods who joined the Pantheon temple, they were mainly orderly gods.

    To the Evil Gods and Evil Gods, they did not care if the Aragami wanted to destroy the world and destroy themselves, because they had nock of terrorists who had simr thoughts.

 Chapter 1258 - 1258 The Shattered Noah Continent (2)

    1258 The Shattered Noah Continent (2)

    However, the most important thing was that they felt that the Aragami would at most cause some destruction, and it was impossible for them to really return the Multiverse to the original era. If they only caused more destruction, it would be in line with the thoughts of the Evil Gods and Evil Gods.

    There were also some gods who did not care about the Aragami.

    As long as the mes of war did not burn them, they could not be bothered.

    There were also quite a few gods in this group.

    ¡°In the first war between the Aragami and the gods, the Aragami were strong but they fought on their own. They lost to the gods who were on the same side.¡±

    Garen thought to himself.

    ¡°Now that the Aragami have made aeback, the situation seems to be reversed.¡±

    ¡°The Aragami are all united, but the powerful gods are unable to gather together.¡±

    Garen was not surprised by this result.

    After all, the gods had been rulers for a long time. Their mentality and vision werepletely different from when they were weaker than the Aragami.

    Time passed quietly, and Garen continued to observe the situation of the various nes.

    After the Aragami left the Upper nes on arge scale and retreated to the Lower nes, they were no longer secretive and had started to establish their own territory.

    Not only that, the Aragami had started to head to the prime material ne on arge scale. More and more prime material nes had signs of Aragami activities. They were developing their organizations in the prime material ne to expand their influence. At the same time, they were trying to weaken the faith of intelligent creatures in the gods.

    In the prime material ne, when faced with intelligent creatures, the Aragami hid their fangs.

    The true idea of destroying all things in the world and returning to the original era had be the banner of subverting the rule of the gods and giving true freedom to the Multiverse in Aragami¡¯s mouth.

    This had a certain effect.

    After all, there would always be creatures on the ground who were unwilling to prostrate themselves in the glory of the gods.

    Moreover, the Aragami were the first creatures born together with the Multiverse. Many of them were even older than the gods, and they could attract the worship and desire of many creatures. Under the temptation of the Aragami, many intelligent creatures became the apostles of the Aragami. Under the banner of giving the Multiverse true freedom, they established various underground churches, secret societies, and spread the ideas that the Aragami had disguised.

    Facing the Aragami¡¯s actions that had shaken the basis of his belief.

    The gods reacted quickly and firmly.

    Because the Church of God was still the mainstream of the world, in many prime material worlds, the churches that belonged to the gods had jointly dered that all organizations that worshipped the Aragami were ssified as cults, revealing the true ambition of the Aragami. They had sent cults who spread the Aragami¡¯s ideas to the stake to be burned.

    The Multiverse had been ruled by the gods for a long time.

    The Aragami¡¯s tricks were indeed effective, but it was not realistic to use them to shake the foundation of a god¡¯s faith.

    Other than that, there was another matter that caught Garen¡¯s attention.

    The Lord of Terror had rebuilt the Devil¡¯s Nest in the fourth level of the Scorching Hell, the Mountains of Silence. Furthermore, there were many other Aragami gathered in the Mountains of Silence to expel the local demons, devils, and other intelligent creatures. It seemed like he wanted to turn the Mountains of Silence into a fortress for the Aragami.

    Following that, the conflict between the gods and the Aragami intensified.

    As the Nine-faced Dragon God was keen to wander around different nes of the world, observing or adjusting the evolution of the rules of different nes, he was often followed by the Lord of Terror during his days out, and there were many small-scale battles between the two.

    It was a god¡¯s surprise attack on the Aragami.

    It was an ambush by a Deste God against a God.

    Such situations were happening frequently.

    However, for now, neither side had any intention of starting an all-out war.

    Starlight shed and time passed.

    It had been twelve years since the Chaos Sea attacked the Primordial Aragami.

    During this period of time, Garen¡¯s days were simple and fulfilling.

    Observing the changes in the situation of the Multiverse, absorbing and transforming life force, asionally going to another dimension to open up a ranch, harvesting Godheads, and making babies with Yuna¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Other than the fact that he had not been able to create a baby, everything else was progressing in an orderly manner.

    ¡°Garen, when can we have descendants?¡±

    In the dragon nest, Yuna blinked her light purple eyes and swung her long tail left and right as she looked at the mature and majestic silver dragon.

    Garen shook his head and said, ¡± That¡¯s not necessarily the case. We are all Legendary Dragon species, and we are all Divine Powers. It¡¯s not easy to give birth to offspring naturally.¡±

    Lowering his head and touching his partner¡¯s mask, Garen said softly, ¡°¡±It¡¯s enough for me to have you, Yuna. As for whether I have descendants or not, it doesn¡¯t matter to me. Let nature take its course.¡±

    Yuna nodded and said,¡±Alright, let nature take its course.¡±¡±

    The legendary dragon couple snuggled up to each other, their scales sticking close to each other. Their wide dragon wings spread out on each other¡¯s backs, and their tails were wrapped together¡­¡­¡­. In the True Dragon¡¯s movements, it was considered very intimate.

    Surrounded by the river of time, the atmosphere in the dragon nest became warm and quiet.

    Garen enjoyed the time spent with his partner.

    However, this did notst long.

    After some time, the river of time suddenly rippled, gathering and reflecting in Garen¡¯s tinum pupils, showing a picture of the future.

    Garen had the ability to see the future since a long time ago.

    However, at the very beginning, he needed to take the initiative to look at it. Moreover, the future he saw was chaotic and disorderly. Perhaps he would have to look at it for a long time before he could obtain useful future information.

    Now, as Garen grew, his ability to foresee the future had also improved. asionally, on a whim, he did not even need to take the initiative to see the more important future rted to Garen himself.

    However, this ability was limited.

    If there were creatures much stronger than him in the future, it would seriously interfere with Garen¡¯s perception, causing his vision to be blurred and he would not be able to see anything clearly.

    For example, Garen had used Future Vision when he signed the no-fight contract.

    Because it involved the Heavenly Emperor and a group of powerful Divine Powers, Garen could not see the oue.

    In the future picture scroll, Garen saw the Noah Continent that had been shattered and torn apart by the raging sandstorm. There was a snowfield that he was familiar with. It was covered in white snow and silver. Some of Garen¡¯s subordinates who had once followed him lived mainly in the northernmost ice field. The Ferocious Frost Tigers, the northernmost Ice Spirits, the Winter Wolves, the Ogres, and so on were all swallowed by the sandstorm that swept everything.

    There were even three Legendary White Dragons in their prime.

    Mature, Legendary, White Dragon.

    These three terms did not seem to be rted.

    After all, even if it was a Red Dragon or a Golden Dragon, a Legendary individual in their prime would still be one of the best, not to mention the White Dragon, which was ranked the lowest among the Chromatic Dragons.

    However, these three White Dragons were a little special.

    Because they were the Dragons of Eternity and Time, the Lords of the Dragon Court, and the Lords of Heroic Spirits¡­¡­¡­.. The brother and sister of the great Garen Aurelian.

    After these three White Dragons had enough self-protection abilities, they returned to the northernmost ice ins of the Noah Continent together. They also disyed that although they were far inferior to Garen, their aptitude far exceeded that of ordinary White Dragons. In their prime, they became Legendary creatures and even obtained certain achievements in the war with the giants.

    They had been living in the icy ins of the extreme north for a long time.

    As brothers and sisters, they fought for territory and controlled the Arctic Icy ins together. They were known as the Three Lords of the Icy ins and the Three Dragons of the Extreme North.

    There were not many creatures who knew their true origins. In a small ce like the Noah Continent, the strength of a Legend was enough for them to do whatever they wanted. Moreover, the three of them had a good rtionship. After all, they were brothers in distress, bearing Garen¡¯s oppression and being bullied by this elder brother.

    Other than that, there was also the old legendary Silver Dragon that Garen was very familiar with, the country where his statue still stood, and the Metal Dragon Ind that he had visited before¡­¡­¡­¡­. They were also buried in the sandstorm.

    In other words, all the people and things that Garen was familiar with living in the Noah Continent were destroyed along with the Noah Continent.

    ¡°Half a yearter, my birthce, the Noah Continent, was destroyed¡­¡­¡­.. Was he targeting me and destroying the world I was born in to disgust me, or was he simply affected?¡±

    The giant dragon pondered silently, his gaze stern.

    As a Time Dragon, Garen was very nostalgic. He would not forget even if it was a copper coin. Garen clearly remembered the magic items that he had deliberately thrown into the corners of the Noah Continent. He still wanted to find them back thousands of yearster and enjoy the stories he had experienced on them.

    To Garen, the entire Noah Continent was an old thing with his memories. If the Noah Continent was going to be destroyed, Garen would not sit idly by.

    As for the target that was wreaking havoc on the Noah Continent, it was the sandstorm that covered the sky and swept across the Noah Continent that was disyed in Garen¡¯s field of vision.

    It was alive, a Deste God.

 Chapter 1259 - 1259 Revisiting the Old Place, Returning to the Novice Village._1

    1259 Revisiting the Old ce, Returning to the Novice Vige._1

    The silver dragon¡¯s eyes flickered, and it was as if there was an invisible stream of information flowing past like a waterfall.

    At the same time, the information records of the Aragami appeared in Garen¡¯s mind, and he analyzed them.

    After the Aragami made aeback, more and more gods began to pay attention to the Aragami. Moreover, they shared all the information they knew about the Aragami with other gods so that the gods who had not experienced the Dawn War would have a certain understanding of the original power of the Aragami when they met the Aragami.

    The gods had ruled the Multiverse for a long time, and were no longer considered mysterious in the eyes of many intelligent creatures. The records of the legendary powers of the gods could easily fill dozens of prime material worlds.

    As long as they had the intention to collect information about the gods, unless it was very secretive information, it would be very easy for the Aragami.

    However, Aragami were different.

    All the Aragami were ancient existences that were born together with the Multiverse. They were even older than most of the gods.

    The gods who had experienced the first War of the Aragami were only a minority among the gods in the sky. Of course, these few gods were often the top ones in the god camp.

    At this moment, the silver dragon closed its eyes and opened them again.

    The information flow that was shing in his eyes suddenly stopped.

    ¡°Desert King, Yellow Sand Ruler, Sand of Destruction¡­¡­¡­¡­ Aragami Akaluen.¡±

    Garen narrowed his eyes slightly, staring at the future scene that had already been fixed. The outline of a pair of yellowish-brown eyes revealed in the dust.

    Afterparing the information of the Aragami in his mind, he confirmed that this was the original Aragami who was about to attack the Noah Continent and destroy it.

    ¡± Akaluen, a mid-level Divine Power. He had once fallen in the Dawn War and was a member of the Aragami who had been resurrected.¡±

    Garen did not care if this fellow had been resurrected or if it was an Aragami that was already alive and well. Since it had appeared in Garen¡¯s field of vision now, and it was an enemy, Garen was prepared to wee it.

    However, Garen had a vague feeling.

    The other party¡¯s destruction of the Noah Continent should not be purely aimed at him.

    ¡°Could it be that in half a year, the Aragami will be doing something big in the prime material ne? Noah Continent is just one of their targets¡­¡­¡­¡­ In recent years, the traces of the Aragami in the prime material ne had indeed increased. Even though the Aragami Church that had been developed had been suppressed and could not develop, they had not stopped their activities.¡±

    After some thought, Garen¡¯s expression turned solemn.

    He closed his eyes slightly, and the power of time gathered in his tinum dragon eyes. Faint ripples appeared like water waves, flowing into a picture scroll that reflected the future.

    Garen took the initiative to look into the future.

    In the end, his vision was hazy, as if he was looking at flowers in a fog. He could not see the future in just half a year.

    ording to Garen¡¯s experience of predicting the future, this meant that there would be existences beyond his current life level involved in the future. The tremendous power radiated by the other party naturally obscured Garen¡¯s future perception.

    Inside the Pantheon Pce.

    The incarnation of the Power of Time that Garen left behind opened its eyes. At the same time, it used the discoveries of the other gods ¡®incarnations to warn the gods in advance so that they would be on guard.

    It could be said that the Pantheon Pce was always open because the gods had left their avatars in the Pantheon Pce. They were always exchanging information and intelligence. This way, when faced with the Aragami¡¯s ns, they could react immediately. At the same time, it would be more convenient for them to make decisions and attack the Aragami.

    ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    At this moment, Yuna, who was ying with gold, silver, and jewelry, stopped what she was doing. She looked at Garen curiously, blinked, and said.

    ¡± Yes. ¡± Garen nodded gently and said, ¡± I just saw a not-so-wonderful future. ¡°¡±

    Pausing for a moment, Garen asked, ¡± I¡¯m going to the Noah Continent. Do you want toe along? ¡°¡±

    The beautiful and elegant Energy Dragon shook her head and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve made an appointment with Arkady. We¡¯re going to the Wind Elemental ne to y. The Noah Continent is too small.¡±

    As the Wind Elemental Queen frequently visited the Hero Domain, especially the Sky Garden where God Garen was, Yuna often went to the Sky Garden to fight the Heroic Spirits for fun. She met the Wind Elemental Queen by chance in the Sky Garden and had a spar.

    Of course, the Wind Elemental Queen had restrained her divine power, and her dimensional order was on the same level as Yuna¡¯s.

    Because it wasn¡¯t a life-and-death battle, the two of them stopped at the tip of the spear and didn¡¯t determine the winner.

    Legendary dragons were arrogant and looked down on ordinary creatures. However,pared to Elemental Main Gods like the Wind Elemental Queen who controlled an entire Elemental ne, they were still inferior. As long as the other party had a simr or higher level than them, Legendary dragons were actually very easy tomunicate with.

    After hearing Yuna¡¯s reply, Garen nodded and left the dragon nest in a sh.

    Outside the Eternal Hall of Heroes, in the vast and endless clouds.

    The silver dragon¡¯s glistening body tore through the wind and clouds, looking at the sea of clouds that was filled with billions of true dragons.

    After a brief moment of thought, Garen did not go directly to the Noah Continent. Instead, he concealed himself and went to a continuous white cier floating in the sky of the Royal Court.

    On the cier.

    A female White Dragon in her prime, about twenty-five meters long, was lyingzily on top of a snow-covered iceberg, enjoying the wind and snow created by magic blowing against her scales. From time to time, she would flip her body and p her dragon wings, looking quite satisfied.

 Chapter 1260 - 1260 Revisiting the Old Place, Returning to the Novice Village._2

    1260 Revisiting the Old ce, Returning to the Novice Vige._2

    The White Dragon Lady¡¯s life was veryfortable, and her originally graceful white dragon body had be a little plump.

    As she was only ny years older than Garen, the White Dragon Lady was still a middle-aged dragon.

    This age gap would only be smaller and smaller in the future.

    However, the White Dragon Lady had yet to step into the Legendary Stage, and was even far from beingparable to Garen¡¯s brothers and sisters.

    ¡°Sarya, are you going to the Arctic Icecap?¡±

    A cold voice sounded in the White Dragon Lady¡¯s ears.

    The White Dragon Lady was shocked. Her plump dragon body quivered and crushed the snow on the edge of the iceberg. Then, her body staggered and rolled down from the top of the iceberg. After rolling for a few hundred meters, she remembered that she had wings. Then, she pped her dragon wings and flew up angrily.

    For some reason, Garen felt a little gratified when he saw this scene.

    A pure White Dragon like the White Dragon Lady was already rare.

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯te to see me for so long, and now you¡¯re scaring me the moment youe.¡±

    ¡°Give me some treasures aspensation for my mental distress, and I can forgive you.¡±

    Looking up at the majestic silver dragon in the snowstorm, the White Dragon Lady flew closer.

    In the Royal Court, Garen now often had a body that was more than five hundred meters long as his normal body shape, like a mountain peak. In front of Garen, the White Dragon Lady was only twenty-five meters long, which was not even as big as Garen¡¯s head. Comparing the two, it seemed like they werepletely different species.

    ¡°I see that you¡¯re very energetic. You don¡¯t look like you¡¯ve been injured.¡±

    The White Dragon Lady tried her best to fly higher, to be level with Garen¡¯s dragon head. At the same time, she snorted and said, ¡°¡±The dignified Lord of the Dragon Court is still so stingy. If you don¡¯t want to give it, then don¡¯t.¡±

    Phew ¡­..

    Garen exhaled.

    A strong gust of wind blew, sweeping up White Dragon Lady¡¯s tiny body in Garen¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I say, haven¡¯t you always wanted to return to the northernmost icy ins?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    The White Dragon Lady was not a Legend yet, and her magic knowledge was not very good. She did not have the ability to teleport between nes. Previously, because she had been bored in the Dragon Court, she wanted to return to the northernmost ice ins to tyrannize and y for a while. However, there was no dragon to bring her there, so she could only give up.

    Hearing Garen¡¯s words, the White Dragon Lady¡¯s eyes lit up, and she said, ¡°¡±Really? I still have some treasures hidden in the northernmost icy ins. I want to bring them back.¡±

    In the northernmost ice ins of the Noah Continent, it was currently the time of the night.

    The moonlight in the Northern Icy ins had always been cold, like frost. There was a faint glow, but one could not feel the temperature inside.

    Under the bright moonlight, the endless snow covered the ground inch by inch.

    The cold wind whistled across the ciers and valleys, and the fine snowkes danced in the moonlight.

    Looking down from the sky, one could see a beautiful painting of a snow-covered, silver-covered ice field. There were ferrets, cold rabbits, winter wolves, frost tigers, and ice eagles¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ The prey and hunters that lived on the icy ins continued to pursue and kill for survival.

    Aragami, demons, gods¡­¡­¡­. They knew nothing about this, and even if they knew, they wouldn¡¯t care.

    To ordinary wild beasts, a battle between a god and an Aragami was not as important as having a good meal.

    Suddenly.

    The snowstorm under the night sky stopped dancing.

    At the same time, two giant dragons, one big and one small, one silver and one white, appeared under the sky.

    After appearing in the Prime Material World, Garen controlled his body¡¯s Dimensional Order to be around fifty meters. It was not very shocking, but he could still be considered a giant beast.

    The snowstorm only paused for a moment.

    After the giant dragon appeared, snowkes continued to swirl and fall from the sky, coated with faint moonlight.

    At the same time, no creature sensed the arrival of the dragon.

    Even though the creature under the shadow of the dragon could see the dragon¡¯s figure as soon as it raised its head, it seemed to be slow to react. It did not show any reaction of fear or panic.

    Garen cast the corresponding spell to reduce his presence.

    In the perception of ordinary creatures, Garen might just be a dragon-shaped floating cloud, or a normal gust of wind, without any unusual night background.

    ¡°Your master has returned!¡±

    ¡°Wind and snow, bow down to me!¡±

    Unlike the silver dragon, whose eyes were calm and only revealed a hint of reminiscence, the White Dragon Lady, who had returned to her old home, was like a wild dog that had lost its reins. She danced wildly in the air with her back as the axis, and her wings extended in a straight line. As she roared loudly, she brought along the sparkling snow that filled the sky and danced in the air.

    ¡°Wahaha, wahahahaha!¡±

    The True Dragon¡¯s roar andughter resounded through the sky.

    The creatures living in the icy ins of the extreme north felt the terrifying and oppressive dragon¡¯s might. They could not help but prostrate on the ground and tremble in the snow.

    At this moment, another wave of dragon¡¯s might came over. It contained the will of a Legendary dragon.

    ¡°Who is it that dares to behave atrociously in the territory of my Eternal Frost Dragon?¡±

    The White Dragon Lady was slightly stunned when she sensed the mighty dragon¡¯s might.

    ¡°What a familiar feeling.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s Hill.¡±

    After a short moment of thought, the White Dragon Lady suddenly realized something and muttered, ¡°¡±Even Hill seems to have be a legendary creature.¡±

    The White Dragon Lady rolled her eyes and revealed a pitiful and hopeful expression. She looked at the silver dragon and said, ¡°¡± Garen, the great Lord of the Dragon Court, the Dragon of Eternity and Time, my most beloved son, you¡¯re so powerful now, let me bask in your glory and promote me to be a Half Divine Dragon.¡±

 Chapter 1261 - 1261 Revisiting the Old Place, Returning to the Novice Village._3

    1261 Revisiting the Old ce, Returning to the Novice Vige._3

    To Garen, this was not a difficult task.

    It was nothing more than giving the White Dragon Lady some power that belonged to her.

    He or God Garen could directly make the White Dragon Lady reach the heavens in one step, surpass the legendary level, be a demigod, or even directly advance to a low-level divine power.

    But the problem was that Garen was unwilling.

    The White Dragon Lady was quite good at causing trouble.

    Garen did not want to see the White Dragon Lady running around the world and causing trouble.

    Garen turned his head around and ignored White Dragon Lady¡¯s weak request.

    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re so heartless.¡±

    The White Dragon Lady looked angry, but she did not pester Garen to promote her.

    At this moment, Garen looked into the distance.

    In his field of vision, a white line tore through the moonlight and snow. It carried the aura and prestige of a true dragon as it approached like lightning.

    It was Garen¡¯s White Dragon sister.

    ¡°Eternal Frost Dragon? Hill had given himself a pretty good title.¡±

    Hill, who had already be a Legendary White Dragon, was 32 meters long. She had a pair of dragon horns on her head that ordinary White Dragons did not have. When she pped her wings, a cold air naturally spread. The snowstorm parted in front of her and then closed behind her. It was as if even the snowstorm was afraid of the dragon¡¯s might, opening up a path for the Legendary True Dragon, adding some power to Hill.

    The Legendary White Dragon was very fast.

    A distance of a hundred kilometers was nothing.

    In just a dozen seconds, the silver dragon with a profound and unfathomable gaze was reflected in Hill¡¯s dragon eyes.

    The White Dragon¡¯s dancing body came to an abrupt halt, and it hovered in mid-air. It was stunned for a few seconds before it continued to p its dragon wings. Its eyes were filled with admiration as it sped up and flew towards Garen.

    ¡°Brother, your scales are still as bright as ever, brighter than the sun and purer than the moon.¡±

    Hill, who had already be a Legendary True Dragon, was still full of praise for his great brother.

    Garen¡¯s gaze swept past the slim and beautiful Hill, and he felt that her body proportions were more like a beautiful silver dragon. He smiled and said, ¡°¡±Bing a legend in your prime, Hill, I¡¯m proud of you.¡±

    Hill lowered his head. ¡± It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t embarrass me. I¡¯ve always followed your example and tried my best to follow in your footsteps. ¡°¡±

    As Garen¡¯s younger sister, she had grown up listening to Garen¡¯s legends and deeds. No matter where she was, she would hear songs about the great Garen Aurelian. It was normal for her to worship her great brother.

    Tom and Charles ¡®other two White Dragons were the same.

    As for when they were young, because of Garen¡¯s pressure, they had gritted their teeth and expressed that they wanted to take revenge, but they had long thrown it out of the clouds.

    With the bad habits of the Chromatic Dragons, if Garen was stronger than them, but not by much, and there was only a certain gap, Hill and the others might be jealous and hostile towards Garen. However, the gap between Garen and them was too big. They were not on the same level at all. It was like the difference between clouds and mud. Therefore, due to the True Dragon¡¯s worship and pursuit of high strength, they began to have a strong admiration and respect for Garen.

    At this moment, Hill noticed the White Dragon Lady beside Garen.

    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re here too.¡±

    Hill¡¯s attitude towards the White Dragon Lady was average, and she did not even address Garen respectfully.

    However, the White Dragon Lady didn¡¯t mind because she didn¡¯t value family ties. Moreover, Scheer was already stronger than the White Dragon Lady.

    Thinking about how she had neglected to take care of Hill and the other little dragons, even letting the young little dragons catch prey for her to eat back then, a behavior that even normal Chromatic Dragons would disdain, the White Dragon Lady should feel guilty.

    ¡°Brother, let me show you the current Arctic Icy ins.¡±

    Scheer invited.

    Garen shook his head and said solemnly, ¡°¡± Take Salia around. Then, inform Tom and Charles to bring Salia back to the Royal Court. It won¡¯t be safe here soon.¡±

    Was it not safe?

    Scheer was stunned.

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m already a Legend now. I¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, under the silent gaze of the silver dragon, Hill suddenly realized that even if he was a Legend, he was still as weak as a baby in front of his great brother. He could not provide any help at all, so he stopped what he wanted to say in disappointment.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    she corrected herself.

    Garen smiled slightly, and his body gradually disappeared, disappearing from the sight of Hill and the White Dragon Lady.

    Whoosh!

    Garen hid his body and slowly flew over the night sky of the Northern Ice Fields. He lowered his eyes and looked down at thend where he had lived in the Dragon Hatchling Stage.

    More than two hundred years had passed, and the Arctic Icefield had be familiar yet unfamiliar in Garen¡¯s eyes.

    Under the erosion of the wind and snow, some of the rifts were filled into ice fields, and new ciers were born. There were rows of low and tall icebergs, which were slightly different from the northernmost ice fields that Garen was familiar with, but there were not many changes in general.

    He saw his own ice cliff territory.

    It was a dragon nest at the bottom of the river that was temporarily opened because of theck of security.

    The Ice Lake that had once killed the Twin-headed Ogre Spell Caster.

    He found the first magic book and encountered the Ogre Basin of the evil statue of the Primordial Sun God.

    The silver dragon pped its wings, enjoying the slight friction between its body and the airflow. It watched as everything was under its wings. Soon, it flew over the northernmost ice ins, crossed Dragonspine Ridge, and arrived above the southern countries.

    Fields, mountain viges, towns, valleys¡­¡­¡­¡­ It was not like the first time Garen left the Northern Icy ins, a world that had declined miserably because of the mes of war.

 Chapter 1262 - 1262 Revisiting the Old Place, Returning to the Novice Village._4

    1262 Revisiting the Old ce, Returning to the Novice Vige._4

    The south was peaceful now.

    The smoke from the chimneys was faint and the scenery was pleasant.

    In the blink of an eye, under the cover of the night, the silver dragon arrived above a city.

    It was night time, but all kinds of lights lit up the city below as if it was daytime. It was as if there was no darkness.

    Looking down, Garen saw his own lifelike sculpture in the bustling city.

    A majestic dragon with a ring of ck scales on its neck stood with its head raised.

    Until today.

    Garen was still regarded as the Grand Duchy of Shermo, no, the Dragon Aspect of the current Kingdom of Shermo. Although Garen had stopped asking about it a long time ago, there were still various legends about Garen left in this ce. Some of the new and aggressive countries did not dare to attack the Kingdom of Shermo because they could not confirm the authenticity of the legends.

    Just the little bit of protection from Garen was enough for this kingdom to prosper for countless years.

    ¡°I lost a lot of money in the deal with Thorn Duke.¡±

    Garen thought of the Thorn Duke, who was just a powerless mortal, but could talk andugh in front of him without showing any fear. He was calmer than a group of warriors and spellcasters.

    ¡± It¡¯s been more than two hundred years. The Duke of Thorns should be a skeleton now.¡±

    Thinking back now, Garen felt as if everything had happened yesterday.

    However, in his eyes, a mere two hundred years was enough to amodate the rough lives of many creatures.

    After quietly watching for a few minutes and not disturbing the peace of the city, the silver dragon left quietly like a gust of wind.

    After that, Garen visited the Wastnd of Bones, Timo, the Holy Church, and other ces that he had been to before.

    The Wastnd of Bones had beenpletely purified. The death aura that had covered the sky no longer existed, and the barren and witherednd regained its vitality.

    Because of the war and the Liches, Timo had been severely injured. After two hundred years, he hadn¡¯t been able to recover. He had been divided and annexed by other countries, and had be a thing of the past. The Holy Church was still quietly standing in the city of the new country, still maintaining its divine position.

    Garen even went to the Metal Dragon Ind.

    There were not many true dragons living on the Noah Continent, and the dragons on the Metal Dragon Ind were several times fewer than before.

    Moreover, a small ce like the Noah Continent was indeed not suitable for true dragons to soar.

    However, there was an old friend of Garen¡¯s on the Metal Dragon Ind that had withered a lot.

    The old female Silver Dragon was quietly entrenched on the pale golden beach at the edge of Dragon Ind, watching the group of small Metal Dragons ying by the beach. Under the moonlight, her expression was quiet and elegant.

    Silver Dragon Luna had passed the mature stage and was now an old dragon.

    Facing the moonlight, Luna felt as if some creature was quietly watching her.

    She narrowed her eyes and raised her head.

    A pair of tinum eyes entered his sight.

    ¡°Long time no see, Luna.¡±

    Garen revealed himself and said.

    Luna was stunned for a moment before she smiled faintly and said,¡±Actually, it hasn¡¯t been that long. It¡¯s only been a short hundred years. The sea is still the sea.¡±

    ¡°Right, if you aren¡¯t guarding the Royal Court, why would you have the time toe to the prime material ne?¡±

    Even though Garen¡¯s status in the Dragon n was already frighteningly high, Luna¡¯s attitude was still calm. It was as if she was facing an old friend, and she did not show any reserved reaction, which made Garen feel veryfortable.

    As the saying goes, it¡¯s lonely at the top. When facing his old friends, Garen did not want to see the other party¡¯s respectful gaze.

 Chapter 1263 - 1263 The Second Dawn War (1)

    1263 The Second Dawn War (1)

    Under the bright moonlight, the silver dragon that had entered old age but still had a beautiful posture raised its head and stared at the majestic dragon that covered the night sky as if it did not belong to this world.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t guard the Royal Court, how could you have the time toe to the prime material ne?¡±

    Luna asked softly.

    ¡°The Aragami have set their eyes on the Noah Continent. I can¡¯t just sit by and watch my birthce be destroyed.¡±

    Garen said frankly.

    Luna nodded.¡±

    As an old dragon who had participated in the War of Glory and the War of Giant Extermination, Luna had a lot of knowledge.

    She understood the threat that the Aragami posed to the world.

    However, when she heard the word ¡®Aragami¡¯ from Garen¡¯s mouth, and the fact that the Noah Continent was being targeted by the Aragami, Luna remained indifferent. She did not show any signs of nervousness or fear.

    Because she knew that since Garen was already here, he already had ns to deal with the Aragami.

    If the sky copsed, there would be someone taller to hold it up. This involved the level of Aragami, so Luna had no right to worry. After all, worrying was useless as it would not provide any help.

    A faint smile appeared on the silver dragon¡¯s mask as it said, ¡°¡±I thought you wanted to catch up with me.¡±

    Garen retracted his dragon wings. Under the curious gazes of many small Metal Dragons, his body that was more than fifty meters long slowly descended onto the beach of Dragon Ind. Under the gentle touch of the moonlight, the silver-gray scales on his body were as deep as the starry sky, shining brightly, like a small silver hill in the shape of a dragon.

    ¡°You can say that.¡±

    ¡°Well, I sensed your aura and specially came to Dragon Ind.¡±

    Garen replied familiarly.

    At the same time, a small Metal Dragon pped its tender dragon wings and flew shakily to Luna¡¯s side. It hid beside Luna¡¯s body and sized Garen up without blinking. It also asked the Silver Dragon about Garen¡¯s identity in a low voice.

    ¡°Luna, Luna, is this stalwart and powerful Mr. Dragon your old me?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, can you introduce us?¡±

    A mischievous Brass Dragon tugged at Luna¡¯s tail and winked at her.

    The other little Metal Dragons also chattered around Luna, asking her all sorts of questions.

    ¡°You little fellows, go y elsewhere.¡±

    The little Metallic Dragons yed around and left with smiles on their faces.

    Afterwards, Luna and Garen strolled along the beach of Dragon Ind, chatting about interesting things from the past.

    The dragon¡¯s pace was neither fast nor slow, feeling the faint touch of its limbs rubbing against the sand. At the same time, under the quiet night sky, it listened to the sound of the waves surging like beautiful natural music.

    Garen enjoyed this feeling.

    He and Luna were purely old friends. Garen could also feel that Luna did not have any feelings for him. Simrly, from the beginning, although Garen felt that the Silver Dragon was beautiful and elegant when he first saw her, he did not have the desire to court her.

    In the end, it didn¡¯t matter if they were friends, but when it came to choosing a partner, Garen had certain identity requirements. He was the same as all Legendary Dragons in his bones, and was quite arrogant.

    ¡°Remember Lilith and Amos?¡±

    Luna suddenly mentioned two names that were rtively old to Garen.

    Garen nodded, ¡± Of course, my memory is very good.¡±

    With the terrifying memory of dragons, they would not forget things that happened thousands of years ago, let alone a mere two hundred years.

    ¡± At the level of a ninth-circle Great Wizard, Amosca failed several times to break through to Legend. In the end, he gave up on the path of magic and chose to rebuild his country on thisnd.¡±

    ¡°He died a few years ago.¡±

    Luna said calmly.

    At the same time, under the light, she transformed into her favorite human form, just like the first time she met Garen. Then, she was naked and smooth like jade, her ankles were curved and soft, and she stepped lightly on the beach. Her round shell-like toes were stained with some sparkling and golden gravel, like ornaments.

    ¡°Being shackled by talent and lifespan, death is inevitable.¡±

    Garen was not moved, he said lightly.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Lilith? I remember that this little girl¡¯s magic talent is better than her brother¡¯s.¡±

    Luna¡¯s silver dress fluttered in the wind as she said,¡± Lilith¡¯s talent is indeed not bad. After breaking through to Legend, she chose to leave the small pond of the Noah Continent and be a neswalker, traveling around different nes.¡±

    ¡°asionally, she woulde back to the Noah Continent and bring me some gadgets from different nes.¡±

    Legendary spellcasters were nothing in Garen¡¯s eyes.

    However, in reality, Legendary Spell Casters were already respected by many in any dimension. It was just that Garen¡¯s current level was too high, and he was already in the position of a chess yer who could influence the structure of the Multiverse and the fate of all living beings.

    ¡°neswalker? Although it was a little dangerous, it was still a good choice.¡±

    Many dragon spellcasters were keen to wander around different nes as neswalkers.

    Garen had simr thoughts before.

    In other words, Garen could be considered a neswalker now, but he was just a special neswalker who traveled through different time and space.

    If not for the threat of the Aragami, Garen might have lost contact with the alternate dimension by now. However, based on the current situation, he could not travel to the alternate dimension at will. After all, his own base camp was about to go to war. How could he have the time to wander in the alternate dimension?

 Chapter 1264 - 1264 The Second Dawn War (2)

    1264 The Second Dawn War (2)

    The environment of the Metal Dragon Ind was pretty good.

    At this moment, a wind with a slight smell of the sea blew from the distant sea.

    Under the illumination of the moonlight, the vast surface of the sea sparkled. asionally, fish would jump out of the sea with crystal clear water, sshing a few faint ripples.

    Luna brought Garen along as they strolled around the Metal Dragon Ind, chatting andughing about the past and present. Time passed by quietly like water.

    Gradually, the sky began to brighten.

    A streak of white appeared in the distance, and the rising sun on the other side of the sea was half-hidden, like a pearl or a shy girl. Only half of her face was exposed, and the morning light shone on the world.

    In the end, the curtain fell at night.

    The first ray of dawn thatnded on the metal dragon ind carried a faint warmth, coating the dragon¡¯s scales with a faint golden edge, adding a bit of majesty.

    Garen looked up at the sky, the rising sun reflected in his tinum Dragon Eyes.

    After thinking for a moment, the silver dragon muttered,¡±The Noah Continent will soon be unsafe. I¡¯ll build a World Teleportation Formation here that will lead to Kara and then gather the local dragons. Luna, you should prepare to leave first.¡±

    The Aragami¡¯s main body was about to descend, and it was not the ordinary Aragami clone that hade to the Noah Continent.

    Under the restrictions of the rules of the Prime Material World, Garen could not guarantee that he would be able to fight against the Aragami while ensuring that the aftershocks would not spread.

    Every single Aragami was very ancient, and they possessed a unique Primordial Power that could not be underestimated.

    Garen did not want to fail in an easy task and ruin the unparalleled reputation he had built in the prime material world. As a True Dragon, Garen still had a bit of vanity and valued his reputation more.

    ¡°If the Nine-faced Dragon God can reconstruct thews of the prime material ne and allow the Dragon God to unleash its full power in the prime material ne, that would be great.¡±

    Garen thought to himself.

    Unfortunately, the prime material ne had all kinds of elemental energy at the same time. Moreover, the ratio was bnced, the fusion was perfect, and thews were perfect. It was the hardest to remodel and change. This made it even harder to remodel thews of the prime material ne than the outer nes.

    Unless the Nine-Faced Dragon God didn¡¯t care about the copse of the Prime Material ne, the withering of all things, the cycle of natural disasters, and the forced reconstruction of the ne¡¯sws.

    However, the Prime Material ne was too big. This was a very difficult and exhausting task for the Nine-Faced Dragon God.

    Moreover, even if the Nine-faced Dragon God was willing, if the Prime Material ne was turned upside down, the gods would not sit idly by and watch their believers die. This was where their rootsy. Even if they were faced with the hegemonic Dragon God, they would still fight to the death.

    As for the rules that existed in the Prime Material ne, gods and quasi-gods were unable to unleash their full power.

    This wasn¡¯t created by the Nine-Faced Dragon God.

    Many gods believed that this was a restriction ced by the god of gods on gods and quasi-divine powers.

    Only in the prime material ne could mortals maintain their dignity in front of the gods, although the price would be high and the gods would usually win in the end.

    At the same time.

    After hearing Garen¡¯s solemn words, Luna nodded seriously and said, ¡°¡±I understand.¡±

    After a pause, Luna stared at the majestic dragon and said softly,¡±Garen, after the war ends, the Noah Continent will still exist, right?¡±

    The silver dragon nodded and said calmly,¡±Yes, my wings will always envelop this ce.¡±

    Immediately, Garen spread his wings, and the surging Dragon Might carried Garen¡¯s will, radiating in all directions, gathering the Dragon n of the Noah Continent to head to the Metal Dragon Ind.

    All the True Dragons that were enveloped by the illustrious dragon might trembled. They subconsciously raised their heads and looked in the direction of the metal dragon ind. Then, they pped their dragon wings and rushed over.

    For a moment, the true dragons that lived on the Noah Continent flew across the sky like they were migrating. The shadows of their dragon wings covered the sky and the sun, and the sound of their wings tearing through the clouds resounded in all directions.

    This caused countless intelligent creatures to be puzzled and nervous.

    Although they didn¡¯t know exactly what had happened, they could tell that something big was about to happen from the actions of the True Dragon race. However, for weak and intelligent creatures with no background, even if they felt that something bad was about to happen, there was basically nothing they could do. They could only pray silently and go with the flow.

    After constructing the world teleportation array on the Metal Dragon Ind.

    Garen bid farewell to Luna and returned to the Arctic Icecap.

    After arriving at the northernmost icy ins under the night sky, Garen did not make a big fuss and went to the Ice Cliff Territory that he was familiar with.

    At the top of the steep and rugged ice cliff, a fortress carved from ice crystals and cold iron still stood in the snow. Below it were groups of the Winter Wolf n, the ice elementals of the extreme north who had already built arge-scale city, and the muscr Ogre guards.

    Although Garen had left the territory here long ago and was stationed in the Royal Court.

    However, Garen¡¯s minions were still guarding this ce and were developing well.

    In the ice cliff barrier, the outline of a giant could be vaguely seen.

    The Dark Frost Giant was still embedded in the ice cliff barrier. If this ce was attacked, its sealed body would be active and be a terrifying war weapon.

    In addition to the Dark Frost Giant, there was also a legendary ferocious tiger and two Extreme North Violent Bears that had also stepped into the legendary realm.

 Chapter 1265 - 1265 The Second Dawn War (3)

    1265 The Second Dawn War (3)

    Although Garen, the Lord, was not here, there were four Legendary guards here. In a small pond like the Noah Continent, not many creatures dared to step foot here. Moreover, there were three Legendary White Dragons here, which basically gathered the most Legendary creatures in the Noah Continent.

    The forces of the Noah Continent basically viewed the northernmost icy ins as a forbidden zone.

    At the same time.

    At the bottom of the ice cliff, a white tiger with smooth white fur was licking its paws.

    It was more than 40 meters long, and it gave off a terrifying pressure. Its fur danced in the wind and snow, and there were fine scales under it. Moreover, there was a pair of sharp horns on its head. Its white tiger body gave off a deep dragon¡¯s might that suppressed most adult true dragons.

    Suddenly, after sensing a familiar aura, the Ferocious Frost Tiger blinked and raised its head.

    Howl?

    The snow covered in moonlight seemed to be covered by some huge creature, and the light became darker.

    At the same time, its body was majestic and majestic, as if it was a silver dragon from ancient times. It was reflected in the eyes of the ferocious Frost Tiger.

    After being stunned for a short second, the big tiger immediately became excited.

    Roar!

    It howled at the top of its lungs, and it was deafening, attracting the attention of many of Garen¡¯s minions.

    Following the gaze of the Ferocious Frost Tiger, Garen¡¯s family that had lived here for several generations saw the king they were loyal to.

    ¡± My glorious Lord, the great and glorious Dragon of Eternity and Time, please ept the praise of your humble followers.¡±

    ¡°Please shine upon our faces, listen to our voices, and let us follow in your footsteps.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    In an instant, the excited call from the spawns resounded in the sky.

    The Ferocious Frost Tiger rode on the clouds. The misty frost aura condensed into a pair of wings on its back. When it pped, it directly flew into the sky.

    The tongue in its mouth was wheezing and panting as it ran excitedly towards Garen.

    Swish ¡­.. After getting close to Garen, the Ferocious Frost Tiger stuck out its tongue and licked him fiercely. It was still as passionate as ever. Although this big fellow that belonged to the Ferocious species had already be a Legendary creature, its instincts were still no different from ordinary wild beasts. Its attitude towards Garen did not change much.

    Next, after pacifying his spawns and ying with the Ferocious Tiger for a while, Garen retracted his body and entered the Ice Cliff Fortress again.

    In the half a year before the Aragami arrived, Garen decided to stay here and relive the scenery of the Arctic Icefield.

    During this time, Garen¡¯s other two younger brothers had also heard the news of their great brother¡¯s arrival. They came to greet Garen, and under Garen¡¯s instructions, they brought the White Dragon Lady back to the Royal Court.

    In the bottomless abyss, the Shadow Sea, in the deep and dark oceanic abyss rift.

    In the undersea world where undercurrents were surging, the Ancient God of the Deep Sea who was hidden deep in the dark sea, only revealing a strange and indescribable shadow, was transmitting his will to the other Aragami who were hibernating in the depths of the sea.

    [Let¡¯s begin. Let the insignificant mortals once again feel the fear of being dominated by our original power.]

    [The Second Dawn War will be the dawn of the Primordial Power!¡¿

    Since they had already made aeback, the Aragami were no longer willing to be left out. They were no longer willing to be targeted and suppressed by the gods.

    They wanted to overthrow the rule of the gods.

    For this reason, the higher-ups among the Aragami had already made a decision to fight. They had decided that in the future, the prime material ne would be the battlefield. They would drag the gods from the outer nes into the prime material ne, and start the second Dawn War at the same level.

    Previously, when the so-called Aragami Church was developing in the Prime Material ne, it was indifferent even when it was targeted by the gods.

    The main reason was that the development of the church and the spread of the concept of freedom were just a cover. The Aragami who had been resurrected would use this to familiarize themselves with the current Prime Material ne, so that they could make trouble in the future.

    At present, theprehensive power of the gods was in an advantageous position.

    If the main material ne was the battlefield, then to the Aragami, it would be the best way to level the gap between the two sides.

    After all, if a war were to start in the Prime Material ne, the Aragami would be able to do whatever they wanted, but the gods would have to be cautious.

    The Aragami did not care about faith. They would not spare any effort to destroy the Prime Material ne. They would even directly destroy the Prime Material ne. Every time they destroyed a Prime Material ne, it would shake the foundation of the gods.

    The wanton destruction could also breed terror and despair on arge scale, further increasing the strength of the Lord of Terror.

    On the contrary, the gods couldn¡¯t just sit back and do nothing.

    Even if he knew that starting a war in the prime material ne would be disadvantageous to him, he still had to fight.

    After all, the belief that originated from the prime material ne was the main source of supernatural power for gods.

    At this time, the Aragami were ready and restless. They began to choose the prime material world where the gods believed in and prepared to officially start a direct war with the gods.

    The Primordial Sun God, who looked like a strange ck ball, opened his eyes and looked at the Noah Continent. ck fog rolled around his body.

    It wanted to go to the Noah Continent and destroy this hateful world.

    However, even though it was unwilling to admit it, it was also a little afraid of Garen Aurelian, who was born in this world. It did not want to fight Garen head-on in the Prime Material ne.

    ¡°Ya Heng, you want to go to such a small prime material ne? Hehe, could it be that he was afraid of attracting the attention of a powerful god?¡±

    An Aragami who was a mid-level Divine Power sneered.

    The Aragami had a perverse personality. They were stubborn and old-fashioned. Even if they knew that the other party was stronger than them, they would still dare to provoke the other party and speak bluntly.

    The eyeballs on the surface of the Primordial Sun God¡¯s body began to move, and he said, ¡°¡±Akaluen, you have just been resurrected. You should not understand that this small world is much more dangerous than you think.¡±

    The Aragami, who had been resurrected from the Primordial Era and did not know much about the Pantheon Era, said in disdain, ¡°¡±Such a small world is dangerous?¡±

    As it had been resurrected recently, most of its knowledge was still stuck in the primeval era and had notpletely changed.

    Towards the gods, this Aragami still maintained a contemptuous attitude because the former Aragami camp was indeed stronger than the gods.

    However, it had overlooked one fact. The current Multiverse belonged to the gods, not the Aragami.

    The Primordial Sun God revealed a dark smile, and the mouths on his body opened wide. He said in unison, ¡°¡±You don¡¯t seem to believe me. In that case, try to destroy this small world. I¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡±

    It was not willing to take the risk to go to the Noah Continent, but it wanted to avenge its previous humiliation. Therefore, it tried to entice the other Aragami to go there and shift the risk away.

    ¡°Alright, Ya Heng, prepare to celebrate my triumphant return.¡±

    As he spoke, a gust of wind and sand invaded the Prime Material ne.

 Chapter 1266 - 1266 Sand Giant (1)

    1266 Sand Giant (1)

    Noah Continent, Northern Icy ins.

    At some point in time, the night sky that shrouded the Arctic Icy ins had quietly disappeared. Although there was no sun shining, a faint light reced the dark night sky.

    However, due to the arrival of a blizzard, the snowfall and the cold wind swept across the northernmost ice field, making the northernmost ice field still not bright during the day. The tenacious creatures of the ice field stayed in their nests to avoid the wind and snow. The entire ice world was like a desert, without any life.

    At the same time.

    The silver dragon, which was entrenched on the top of the ice cliff and feeling the baptism of the blizzard, slowly opened its dazzling tinum dragon eyes.

    !!

    The wind and snow reflected in Garen¡¯s eyes.

    The silver dragon raised its neck and took a deep breath of the pure cold air of the northernmost ice ins. Its eyes were bright and profound.

    ¡°The Aragami should be here soon.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know exactly where it will descend.¡±

    No matter where the Aragami chose to invade, as long as it was in the Noah Continent, Garen could arrive there in an instant.

    After a brief moment of thought, Garen closed his eyes again.

    At the same time, the Thorned Flower Crown and the Contracted Dragon¡¯s horns on the Silver Dragon¡¯s head glowed faintly. The Profound Insight received information from many nes. Garen¡¯s main body was currently in the Noah Continent, but he had been paying attention to other nes. His knowledge of information kept pace with the times, and he did not limit himself just because he was in the Noah Continent.

    In the short half a year that Garen left the Royal Court and stayed in Noah Continent.

    The situation in various ces was as usual, no different from before.

    To the gods, half a year was not much different from the blink of an eye. Nothing had happened, and the situation of the Multiverse had not changed at all. It was a very normal thing, even if the Aragami were attacking now.

    ¡°But if nothing unexpected happens, an ident is about to happen.¡±

    ¡°The Aragami¡¯s invasion of the Noah Continent shouldn¡¯t have happened on a whim.¡±

    Garen narrowed his eyes and pondered.

    As the Aragami was about to destroy the Noah Continent, Garen looked into the future many times, but the results were all the same. As it involved an existence stronger than himself, his perception was blocked and he could not see clearly.

    Now, it was very close to the time Garen predicted.

    All of a sudden, the silver dragon¡¯s pupils constricted as it perceived information from other prime material worlds.

    Prime material ne, Ferrier Continent.

    It was as if an invisible hand of darkness was pressing down on the ground.

    Somewhere in the forest, a lightning wolf felt the suddenly moist and oppressive air and subconsciously raised its head.

    The lightning wolf¡¯s pupils reflected the dense raindrops that looked like ink

    Zi!

    A drop of water hit the Thunder Wolf¡¯s forehead.

    In an instant, the lightning wolf¡¯s fur, which had extraordinary defense, sizzled as if it had encountered a strong acid.

    Crash ¡­.. The lightning wolf howled in pain and fled in the heavy rain. However, the terrifying rain was everywhere. In the blink of an eye, the lightning wolf, who was the local overlord of the forest, was covered in injuries. It could only hide in the cracks of the mountain and tremble.

    The panicked howls of countless creatures, apanied by the sizzling sound of the torrential rain corroding the world, echoed endlessly for a moment.

    This was especially true fornds where there were many intelligent creatures, such as the densely popted capital of a country. The torrential rain poured down like a waterfall from the sky, causing arge number of casualties in a very short period of time.

    The local experts put up defenses, but they did not have the ability to resist this terrifying power. They could only struggle on at death¡¯s door.

    The intelligent creatures who believed in the gods began to pray.

    Therefore, the first prime material world that was attacked by the Aragami was noticed by many gods.

    In the Pantheon Pce in the Hero¡¯s Domain.

    The avatars left behind by the gods all became active. Divine light shone brightly as theymunicated with their divine thoughts.

    ¡°The Aragami are already so brazen, directly invading the prime material ne.¡±

    ¡± The glory of the gods cannot be vited. Everyone, let me deal with this Aragami that has offended the gods!¡±

    At the same time, many gods expressed that they wanted to descend to the lower realm to deal with the Aragami, to show off the power of the gods, to let the creatures who doubted the rule of the gods understand that the authority of the gods could not be vited, and that the Aragami were already a thing of the past.

    At this moment.

    Even more, the prayers and cries for help from the people of other prime material worlds were transmitted to the ears and ears of the gods.

    Arge number of Aragami were attacking the Prime Material ne at almost the same time.

    For a moment, countless living beings ¡®panicked prayers rose and fell, causing the gods¡¯ expressions to turn solemn.

    ¡± Invading the Prime Material ne and destroying the Prime Material ne. The Aragami are trying to shake our Divine Power Source from the very roots¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    Not all gods were top-notch gods like Io or Annan, who did not need to be worshipped.

    The destruction of the prime material ne by the Deste God would severely shake the belief of the gods. This was the bottom line of the gods, something that they could not tolerate.

    ¡°Everyone, the Aragami has dered war on us and has chosen a battlefield for us.¡±

    ¡± If they want war, then give them war. Let them understand who the true ruler of the Multiverse is.¡±

    ¡°They were defeated in the first Dawn War, and this time will be no exception.¡±

 Chapter 1267 - 1267 Sand Giant (2)

    1267 Sand Giant (2)

    The Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s gentle and rational voice echoed in the Pantheon temple. It seemed to have magical powers that calmed the restless hearts of the gods.

    Themunication between the gods onlysted for a moment.

    After confirming that the Aragami had invaded the Prime Material ne on arge scale, the gods descended one after another to fight against the Aragami.

    Looking up at the sky from the prime material ne, if one was lucky enough, one might see meteors streaking across the sky like rain. Each meteor represented a god from the lower realm.

    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s not just against the Noah Continent.¡±

    !!

    In the icy ins of the extreme north, the silver dragon had a solemn expression and a cold gaze.

    There was no obvious summoning, but the Second Dawn War, which used the prime material ne as the battlefield, had suddenly erupted. In an instant, countless creatures had fallen and died because of the power of the Aragami¡¯s descent.

    Garen raised his body and squinted his eyes. His perception covered the entire Noah Continent.

    At the same time.

    In the southern countries, within the Kingdom of Xiamo, which was located in the hills, it was currently nighttime.

    The night was bright and the stars were sparse. The moonlight was like mercury pouring down, sprinkling over the earth.

    There was no curfew in the Kingdom of Shermo. Ordinary citizens, nobles of the duchy, and spellcasters of high status¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Pedestrians were bustling on the bustling and bright streets.

    At this moment, a Spell Caster stopped in his tracks and frowned.

    ¡°The moonlight seems to have suddenly darkened.¡±

    He raised his head, and his eyes glowed with elemental light as he looked at the sky.

    In the next second, the spellcaster¡¯s expression changed drastically.

    In his field of vision, the floating clouds that were originally hanging in the dark sky had unknowingly turned into strange sand clouds.

    The spellcaster¡¯s feet suddenly felt ufortable. He lowered his head and saw a lot of sand on the marble floor. It was wriggling as if it was alive, and it was increasing.

    Whoosh!

    A gust of wind blew.

    Under the shocked gazes of countless people, the world suddenly changed color.

    A gale was born out of thin air, bringing along endless yellow sand. The entire world instantly turned gray. Their vision was blocked, their senses were confused, and all they could see was the howling sandstorm.

    From the outside world, one could see a terrifying sandstorm rising from the ground, covering thousands of miles ofnd. It was sweeping through the world and moving non-stop. Wherever it passed, not a single de of grass grew. Mountain rocks, nts, birds, and animals were all turned into a part of the gravel.

    Whoosh!

    A sandstorm enveloped him as if it had a life of its own.

    The Elemental Spirit¡¯s light was extinguished for a moment, and the shield shattered instantly. The Spell Caster inside was swept up by the sandstorm, as if he was being devoured by lightning.

    Including his clothes, staff, and body¡­¡­¡­.. Everything about the Spell Caster was assimted into sand in an instant. When the wind blew, it turned into grains of lifeless sand that moved with the wind and merged into the endless sandstorm.

    ¡°Is it the end of the world? What is this?¡±

    The people of the Kingdom of Xiamo were like ants on a hot pan as they watched the sandstorm approach.

    A magic barrier that flickered with light was erected outside the kingdom. However, when it came into contact with the sandstorm, it dissipated like snow meeting fire. The city shield that could defend against the repeated attacks of Legendary champions could not evenst a second against this unknown natural disaster.

    Looking at this scene, countless people felt despair.

    In the midst of despair, someone thought of the kingdom¡¯s Guardian Dragon.

    Legend had it that the Dragon of Eternity and Time, whose name had already spread throughout the Multiverse, was born in the tiny Noah Continent. It had once made a deal with a leader of the Kingdom of Xiamo, agreeing to be the Dragon Aspect of this ce and provide protection.

    In the center of the Kingdom of Shermo stood a statue of the Dragon of Eternity and Time.

    Although many of the younger generation did not believe that their small kingdom could have anything to do with a mighty Dragon God, they subconsciously prayed to the Dragon of Eternity and Time in the depths of their hearts, like drowning people who had grabbed onto theirst straw of hope.

    ¡°The leader of all dragons, the king of the heroic domain, the great Dragon of Eternity and Time.¡±

    ¡°We are willing to offer our faith. Please listen to our humble prayers and use your great power to protect us weak lives¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    This was just a struggle before death.

    No one felt that their prayers would be answered

    However, just as despair boiled and the terrifying sandstorm was reflected in front of everyone, the passage of time suddenly slowed down.

    At first, people thought that it was an illusion caused by their fear, until time slowed down and stopped. The grains of sand suspended in the air stopped moving, forming a strange and beautiful picture.

    In the ripples of the river of time, the majestic body of the silver dragon leaped out and solidified.

    The crown-like dragon horns, the thorny flower crown that represented the King of Heroes, and the mysterious and profound rings of ck scales that seemed to have fused with the passage of time¡­¡­¡­¡­ The dragon¡¯s gaze was deep and vast as it stared at the sandstorm that filled the sky.

    At the same time.

    A pair of yellowish-brown eyes made of sand appeared faintly in the endless sandstorm, staring into the silver dragon¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Sandstorm of Destruction, King of the Desert, Akaluen.¡±

    Garen read out the other party¡¯s name.

    ¡°Since you know about me, your knowledge is not bad.¡±

    The eyes in the yellow sand revealed an arrogant gaze that belonged to the Primordial Power.

    ¡°I was born together with the universe and control the power of the Primordial Origin. Junior, kneel before me and I can spare your life.¡±

    Akaluen¡¯s voice was rough, like the collision of gravel.

    Upon hearing this, Garen was slightly stunned, then heughed involuntarily. The dragon teeth flickered with a faint cold light.

    This guy didn¡¯t seem to know who he had met.

    ¡± Primordial Creature¡­¡­ Coincidentally, my collection needs to be filled with Primordial Creatures.¡±

    ¡°As my collection, you barely qualify.¡±

    The silver dragon said with an indifferent gaze.

    After hearing Garen¡¯s words, the sandstorm that filled the sky started to boil, revealing this Aragami¡¯s furious state of mind.

    ¡°You shameless little junior! Buried in the wind, melted in the sand, be one with me.¡±

    Absolute Sand Domain!

    Boom!

    The mountains copsed, the earth caved in, and the sky was covered in sand¡­¡­¡­¡­. In the blink of an eye, the sky and the earth had turned into a world of sand amidst the howling hot wind. Moreover, this was not an alternate dimension or an illusion. It was the result of the prime material world being forcefully modified.

    Every grain of sand and every wisp of wind here contained Akaluen¡¯s will, bringing with it a strong destructive power.

    At the same time, the Kingdom of Xiamo was affected by the shockwave because it was too close to Akaluen. When Akaluen got serious, he was instantly engulfed by the endless yellow sand. The people inside didn¡¯t even have time to recover before they became a part of the yellow sand.

    Garen could stop all of this from happening.

    However, he did not do so.

    Because under the restrictions of the rules of the prime material world, facing an Aragami of the same level as himself, if he was too careful of his surroundings, it would affect Garen¡¯s performance.

    Moreover, as long as he could get rid of Akaluen quickly, with Garen¡¯s current ability, he couldpletely reverse time. As long as the battle did not drag on for too long, the destroyed Noah Continent could be restored to its original state.

    ¡°In the endless sandstorm, I was invincible.¡±

    Akaluen¡¯s voice echoed in the yellow sand world.

    Buzz ¡­ The rolling yellow sand clung to each other and transformed into a sand giant that was thousands of meters tall.

    To be able to disy such a physique in the prime material ne was already extremely terrifying.

    ¡°You are as insignificant as an ant. Under my magnificent body of sand, fear and despair!¡±

    At the same time, the sand giant¡¯s gaze was disdainful. It raised its arm and grabbed the wind, which fused with the yellow sand to form a long halberd. Then, it tookrge strides and rushed towards the silver dragon on the other side with an arrogant expression.

    On the other side, the silver dragon pped its wings and stood tall. Its expression was calm, and it was indifferent to the power disyed by the other party.

    The water of the River of Time was vast and mighty, gathering towards the body of the silver dragon.

    Giant deified!

    Under the suppression of thews of the prime material world, the dragon¡¯s body expanded explosively like a sponge.

 Chapter 1268 - 1268 Collection +1

    1268 Collection +1

    ¡°Small ¡­¡­¡±

    Under the cold gaze of the silver dragon, Akaluen¡¯s words came to an abrupt halt as he watched the other party grow taller and taller inch by inch.

    After using the Giant Divine Transformation, even if he was restricted by the rules of the main material ne, Garen still disyed his majestic body. The majestic silver dragon was more than five thousand meters long from head to toe. The visual impact it brought had already surpassed the first generation of the Iron Dragon King he had seen in the main material ne.

    The dragon¡¯s wingspan that covered the sky gently waved.

    The sandstorm that filled the sky immediately danced along with it, sending sand and stones flying.

    !!

    Garen¡¯s gaze focused, and a deep and hellish Dragon¡¯s Might roared out. Along the way, it stirred up waves of sand that were thousands of feet high on the ground, like a waterfall of yellow sand in the sky.

    ¡°I am the King of Yellow Sand!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re in my domain, and you¡¯re using my power to deal with me?¡±

    On the other side, the sand giant¡¯s footsteps slowed down a little because of Garen¡¯s body size. When it saw Garen waving his dragon wings to create a yellow sand tsunami that was about to drown it, its face made of sand revealed an obvious rage.

    He raised his Sand Sand Halberd high and swung it down.

    In the next second, the yellow sand waterfall raised by the dragon split open a straight and spacious road. At the same time, the ground cracked open a rift that stretched for hundreds of kilometers.

    The rolling yellow sand separated and fell on both sides of Akaluen¡¯s body. Because of the anger of the Desert God, it could not help but twist, tremble, and boil¡­¡­¡­ More yellow sand was like flowing water. Under Akaluen¡¯s will, it gathered on the body of the sand giant that it had transformed into, increasing the size of the Aragami¡¯s body.

    Finally, a six-thousand-meter-tall sand giant was born. Wind and sand swirled around its body, as if it was celebrating its king.

    This was obviously not easy for Akaluen.

    The sand giant that was reflected in the silver dragon¡¯s eyes, with every step it took, the sand on its body would rustle and fall. It was not perfectly fixed. Previously, when it revealed its thousand-meter-long body, its entire body seemed to be one, but now it looked illusory.

    If they were only pursuing their physique, be it Garen or Akaluen, they would be able to disy a figure that was taller and more majestic than they were now, even if they were restricted by thews of the Prime Material ne.

    However, going too far was as bad as falling short.

    Without considering all factors, if one only wanted a body size that was toorge, it would sometimes reduce one¡¯sbat strength.

    Akaluen was one of them now. In order to not be suppressed by Garen, a junior, in terms of body size, he gave up on a body size that was more suitable for him and pursued a meaningless size. This caused him to be unable to fully control his body, causing him to consume more power.

    ¡°Stupid and stubborn.¡±

    Garen¡¯s expression was calm as he evaluated Akaluen in his heart.

    The silver dragon didn¡¯t try topete with the others. Instead, it spread its wings, and its mountain-like body danced wildly in the sky with a whistling wind that tore through the endless yellow sand.

    Whoosh!

    The dragon pped its wings violently, bringing about a thunderous roar.

    Garen was like a silver star that rose and fell, drawing a beautiful yet dangerous arc in the air, from high to low, as he pounced towards Akaluen.

    ¡°Use your insignificant grains of sand to please me!¡±

    A deep roar sounded from the dragon¡¯s mouth.

    Garen¡¯s wings flew across the sky, and the wind pressure from his high-speed flight swept across the ground, naturally creating an endless ravine beneath him.

    On the other side, Akaluen, as an Ancient Primordial Creature, felt Garen¡¯s contempt and offense, and his brown eyes made of yellow sand immediately turned dark.

    The sandstorm halberd mmed into the ground.

    Within the territory constructed by Akaluen, the earth made of yellow sand began to spin, and dense, coarse sand appeared in the sky out of thin air, covering the entire world with a veil of sand.

    At the same time, the endless sandstorm seemed toe alive.

    They rushed forward one after another, as if they had a life of their own. They gathered towards Garen and stuck to the surface of the silver dragon¡¯s body continuously. Layer byyer, inch by inch, they wanted to swallow Garenpletely, leaving no gaps at all.

    Sizzle ¡­..

    The sandstorm carried a special destructive power.

    Garen could feel that when his dragon scales came into contact with the sand, the sandstorm was rubbing against his scales and corroding them. If he was eroded by the sandstorm for a long time, his dragon scales would also turn into sand and crumble.

    Other than that, the sandstorm was everywhere, trying to enter Garen¡¯s body through all kinds of gaps.

    At this moment, Garen had a thought.

    The formless Time Power was like flowing water, covering Garen¡¯s body and blocking the sandstorm that wanted to invade his body.

    At the same time, in just a short breath of time, too many grains of sand gathered and wrapped the dragon in threeyers, turning it into a huge sand ball. The silver dragon¡¯s figure could not even be seen.

    Sandstorm Shackles!

    Akaluen stretched out hisrge hand and aimed at the silver dragon that was swallowed by the sand ball from afar. His gaze was sharp.

    ¡°Lowly and weak creature, you will be trapped in my shackles and turned into sand!¡±

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The endless sandstorm between the sky and the ground boiled and twisted, condensing into indestructible chains of sandstorm that were tens of thousands of meters long. They wrapped around the sand ball, trying to seal the dragon.

    However, just as the chains were about to lock onto each other ¡­

 Chapter 1269 - 1269 Collection +1

    1269 Collection +1

    Time suddenly stopped.

    The violent winds filled the sky, the grains of yellow sand filled the air, and the solid chains that had already materialized¡­¡­¡­.. Everything froze.

    Akaluen¡¯s expression froze.

    The sandstorm surrounding its body began to boil even more violently.

    ¡°Endless sandstorm, listen to mymand. Seal!¡±

    !!

    Akaluen tookrge strides.

    Countless amounts of yellow sand gathered on its head and transformed into a crown-like shape.

    Kakaka ¡­.. In the Time Freeze domain, the frozen sand began to tremble. Chains began to twist slightly, winding around the surface of the sand ball. They carried a strong sealing power, trying to lock down the dragon inside.

    At the same time.

    Akaluen¡¯s expression suddenly changed.

    Bang!

    Amidst the deafening noise, a dragon wing that was glittering in silver light and engraved with a ring-like pattern raised high and broke through theyers of sand spheres that did not leave any gaps, sending endless gravel flying in all directions.

    Bang!

    Another dragon spread its wings and broke out of the seal.

    Then, the ws of the giant dragon that were covered with fine silver dragon scales swept out brazenly, tearing apart the seemingly indestructible chains of sand and sand as if they were nothing more than rotten wood. They turned into broken pieces of sand and fell to the ground.

    ¡°I am very disappointed that you failed to make me happy.¡±

    The dragon¡¯s deep voice rang in the Aragami¡¯s ears, causing its heart to sink.

    Amidst the shattered golden sand, the silver dragon lowered its eyes. Its gaze was deep and vast, and its shining visor seemed to be shrouded in ayer of faint light from ancient times. It was unfathomable.

    ¡°It was enveloped by my Destruction Sandstorm, but it was almostpletely unharmed¡­¡­..¡±

    It was not until now, when he felt the unfathomable power contained in the other party, that Akaluen realized that his opponent did not seem to be simple. It was not something that ordinary gods couldpare to.

    At that moment, the Aragami thought of the strange tone that the Primordial Sun God had used at the end.

    Akaluen thought silently in his heart.

    Garen¡¯s original body¡¯s Creature Level was considered to be at the middle level if he did not fuse with God Garen. Akaluen was a top-notch middle level Divine Power. At first, he looked down on Garen because he could see Garen¡¯s level of strength. However, he did not expect that he would actually fall into a passive disadvantage.

    Even if they fought under the suppression of the prime material ne, the level of life they possessed would not truly drop. To arge extent, it could determine the oue of the battle.

    Garen did not know what this guy was thinking. At the same time, Garen did not intend to give it extra time to think.

    Chi!

    Layers of ripples appeared in the space.

    The silver dragon spread its wings and tore through the sandstorm. It was like a straight silver line drawn by a ruler and brush. With the sandstorm as the background, it moved in a straight line.

    Akaluen had no time to think in the face of the dragon¡¯s monstrous dragon might.

    The sandstorm halberd was raised, buzzing with high-frequency vibrations. The sharp sandyer that was like a serrated de met the silver dragon¡¯s neck as it attacked.

    At the same time, Garen extended his dragon w, and his hooked toes shed with a cold light.

    w of Spacetime Rift!

    The dragon w, which was covered with ayer of chaotic space-time flow, was shining with silver light. It collided with the sandstorm halberd.

    Bang!

    A ring-shaped shock wave burst forth, and the desert-like ground caved inyer byyer.

    Amidst the silver dragon¡¯s deep roar, the sandstorm halberd that was formed from Akaluen¡¯s original power was broken with a crack.

    Akaluen¡¯s pupils constricted.

    Sand steel armor!

    The endless sand grainspressed andyered, forming an indestructible armor structure that attached to the surface of the sand giant.

    At the same time, as the dragon extended its sharp ws toward its target, the ck ring of scales on its wrist suddenly rotated counterclockwise, and the power of time burst forth.

    Time flowed backward on the outer armor that had just been formed, turning it into the original state of sand. Then, just as the dragon¡¯s ws touched Akaluen¡¯s chest, the yellow sand armor disappeared without a trace, as if it had never appeared.

    Boom!

    The w tore through the Aragami¡¯s sandy skin, prating through her chest anding out from her back.

    At the same time that it pierced through Akaluen¡¯s chest, Garen¡¯s majestic dragon body that was as big as a mountain pressed down on him. It brought with it an endless amount of power, and along the way, it dragged the Aragami¡¯s body forward. Akaluen, on the other hand, had a ferocious expression on his face as he retreated step by step.

    When Akaluen fell into a passive state, he did not give it a chance to resist. Another dragon w tore through its body and came out.

    Bang!

    The silver dragon stood up and stomped heavily on the ground with its powerful hind legs, causing the ground to copse and sink, stopping the inertia of its huge body.

    The dragon¡¯s ws had already pierced through Akaluen¡¯s chest.

    At the same time, the giant silver dragon was staring at the Aragami from a close distance. As the Aragami struggled, it revealed a ferocious dragon-like smile. The dragon teeth that were exposed in the air were cold and piercing.

    Rip!

    Garen¡¯s ws suddenly exerted force.

    Under the immense power of the dragon, Akaluen¡¯s condensed body trembled violently. With a crash, his entire upper body was torn apart from the middle, turning into yellow sand that scattered in all directions.

    Crash ¡­¡­ The lower half of the sand giant lost its strength as well, turning into fine yellow sand that fluttered in the wind.

    Garen¡¯s body shook slightly, shaking off the sand between the gaps of his scales.

    ¡°I am the origin of sand. My form is infinitely changeable, endless, and undying.¡±

    Akaluen¡¯s ethereal voice sounded again.

 Chapter 1270 - 1270 Collection +1

    1270 Collection +1

    The wind howled, and the yellow sand was filled with biting cold. Small, thousand-meter-tall yellow sand giants condensed into thousands, densely surrounding the silver dragon and pouncing over.

    Garen was indifferent.

    These newly born sand giants had a physical form but did not possess sufficient primordial power. They looked the same as the body formed by Akaluen, but in fact, they were worlds apart. It was just a bluff.

    Garen had shattered the Aragami¡¯s form earlier. Although he was unable to kill the Aragami with its tenacious vitality in one go, he had definitely caused Akaluen to bear a considerable price.

    !!

    Time Division!

    Garen¡¯s dragon w pressed down, and the formless Time Power was like a ripple, instantly sweeping past the thousands of Sand Giants.

    Crack crack ¡­¡­ After a short pause, these big guys shattered one by one. Even the sand that made up their bodies was cut into finer particles.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡±

    ¡°I am the sandstorm that represents destruction. I have an infinite body.¡±

    ¡°From the very beginning, I was in an invincible position.¡±

    Akaluen continued.

    At the same time, the sandstorm was like a storm, sweeping towards Garen.

    Following that, Akaluen no longer condensed his physical form. Instead, he controlled the endless wind and yellow sand. He attacked in different ways like sandstorms, sandfalls, sand spears, and so on, like a never-ending tide that swept towards Garen.

    ¡°Aragami without a physical body are indeed harder to kill.¡±

    The barrier of time resisted the invasion of the sandstorm. Garen¡¯s tinum dragon eyes reflected the world constructed by the yellow sand, his gaze calm.

    The Aragami had many different forms. To Akaluen, every single grain of sand here was actually a part of its body. It did not have a specific form, so it was considered an Aragami that was extremely difficult to kill.

    However, just because it was difficult to kill did not mean that it was impossible to kill.

    ¡°Let me see if you are truly undying.¡±

    The silver dragon took a deep breath, and the vast elemental energy that had umted in its body for a long time began to stir.

    There was no need to recite any incantations or other processes. With Garen¡¯s current understanding of the world¡¯s origin, he only needed to think about it and the corresponding spell model would be sessfully constructed in an instant.

    At the same time, Garen consumed the Power of Time and used the Void Layering Spell.

    In the blink of an eye, the suns summoned by spells covered the sky densely. They were like the golden eyes of a true dragon, looking down at the world below with indifferent and heartless gazes.

    Eye of the Sun.

    In the prime material world, the spells with the highest destructive power of demigod-level spells were also the limit of the spells that the prime material world could bear.

    The silver dragon closed its eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Come, enjoy the feast of destruction.¡±

    As Garen spared no effort in depleting his magic power, the suns instantly became bright and resplendent, projecting endless light and heat. Inch by inch, the light enveloped the earth, melting the grains of yellow sand with terrifying heat.

    At this moment, Akaluen sensed the threat of death.

    For a short period of time, it could withstand Garen¡¯s spell attacks, but as time went on, the situation would be really dangerous.

    Akaluen had the intention to retreat.

    Chi chi chi¡­.. The yellow sand swirled like a vortex, trying to sink into the ne barrier and leave the Noah Continent.

    However, at some point in time, invisible chains of time had already interweaved into a that covered the ne barriers of the Noah Continent, sealing off time and space.

    It was not an easy task to break the chains of time and leave the main material world in front of Garen.

    ¡°The Noah Continent, this world that is covered by my wings, is not a ce where you cane and go as you please.¡±

    The silver dragon squinted its eyes and continued to cast various destructive spells continuously, destroying Akaluen¡¯s body on arge scale. Every grain of sand here was locked by Garen, and he would not let it go.

    For Akaluen, who had no fixed form, this method was the simplest and most effective.

    The world was sealed, bing a cage.

    He was not Garen¡¯s match, so he could only wear down his body as time passed.

    Under such circumstances, Akaluen¡¯s fate was already decided.

    ¡°Ya Heng! Sinister and dark bastard.¡±

    Akaluen gritted his teeth in his heart, realizing that he had been tricked by the Primordial Sun God.

    If the original sun god had exined the dangers of the Noah Continent, it might not have insisted oning.

    As he did not want to die slowly, Akaluen condensed a body with arge amount of Primordial Power and fought Garen to the death. However, they were all destroyed without exception.

    After a while.

    On the devastatednd, the area covered by the yellow sand was only a few dozen kilometers wide.

    The silver dragon hanging in the sky lowered its eyes and used Spatial Weaving and Time Amber Sealing at the same time.

    Crack crack ¡­¡­. The Time Amber extended inch by inch and did not let go of any grain of sand. It sealed the extremely weak Akaluen and weaved apressed space. In the end, it formed a lump of sand that was only a few meters in diameter. The sand grains inside were distinct and flickered as if they were alive.

    Since there was no effective killing method against the Aragami, sealing them was the best choice.

    ¡°I told you that you would be a part of my collection.¡±

    Smiling at the solidified Akaluen, Garen put away the Time Amber that looked like a work of art.

    ¡°The Aragami have invaded the prime material ne on arge scale. Let me see where Ya Heng is¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    Garen really missed his old friend, the God of the Original Sun.

 Chapter 1271 - 1271 Dawn and Darkness (1)

    1271 Dawn and Darkness (1)

    In a world of devastation, with ravines and cracks everywhere on the surface, the silver dragon hovered in the sky, its eyes seemingly losing focus.

    At the same time, streams of information from different ne worlds shed past Garen¡¯s tinum eyes like a waterfall, reflecting what was happening in many of the prime material worlds.

    Garen searched for the Primordial Sun God with his insight. Very quickly, he locked onto information rted to the Primordial Sun God among the countless contents.

    One of the prime material nes, the Gray Continent.

    Just like the Noah Continent in the past, an endless curtain of darkness covered the sky of this world. The deep dark light gathered together and formed a thick ck mist-like substance that filled every inch of space visible to the naked eye.

    !!

    The ck fog was filled and boiling.

    The various lights in the darkness were like candles in the wind, swaying on the verge of copse.

    ¡°I was born in the darkness, and I am also the creator of darkness.¡±

    ¡°I bring darkness, I bring light.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I am the light of truth, I am the supreme sun!¡±

    The murmurs that made people dizzy and swayed their minds lingered in the ck fog, attacking the creatures in the ck fog at all times.

    Chi chi chi¡­. Some creatures were unable to stabilize their minds and were corroded by the ck fog. Their bodies began to mutate at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Tentacles that were baring their fangs and brandishing their ws drilled out of his skin, eyeballs that were rolling around squeezed through his hair, and bloody wounds that had sharp teeth crisscrossing all over his body¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. The mutated monster roared. With its distorted and terrifying body, it began to pursue and extinguish the light that did not belong to the darkness nearby.

    At the same time.

    If one¡¯s vision could prate the darkness and see the curtain of the sky that was tens of thousands of meters high, one would be able to see the source of the endless ck fog.

    A ck sun.

    The sun¡¯s surface burned with a dark and twisted ¡®corona¡¯, formed by billions of tiny tentacles. It was difficult to count the number, but densely packed eyeballs covered every inch of the sun¡¯s surface, releasing dark, vicious, and ferocious gazes, looking down at the world sinking in the darkness below.

    This time, the Aragami were invading the Prime Material ne on arge scale. It was not like the previous times when they were just creating small squabbles with their clones.

    The ck sun hanging high in the sky was the original body of the God of the Primordial Sun.

    Compared to this Aragami, the ck dragon snake that invaded the Noah Continent back then¡­¡­¡­¡­. It was just an insignificant clone.

    If the one who attacked the Noah Continent was the original Sun God himself, the dragons that were originally on the Noah Continent would not have the slightest ability to resist him. They could only rely on the Dragon God to descend to the lower realm.

    There were many masters on the Gray Continent. There were more than ten demigods of different races, and there were hundreds and thousands of legendary creatures.

    When the Primordial Sun God poured out his dark power, these great beings gathered together. Like bolts of lightning, they tore through the dark curtain and soared into the sky, attacking the Primordial Sun God together.

    ¡°A lowly and insignificant creature wants to face the mighty power of the Aragami?¡±

    ¡± Come, the true light will cleanse your flesh and soul. You will be intoxicated by my light, singing and praising the greatness of the Supreme Scorching Sun.¡±

    Whoosh!

    Under the will of the Primordial Sun God, the boundless ck fog gathered together like a huge hand of darkness. In an instant, it engulfed half of the demigods who had gathered their courage to charge at the Aragami.

    With the restrictions of thews of the Prime Material ne, they were clearly at the demigod level, but when they fought, the difference was like heaven and earth.

    The Primordial Sun God could instantly kill several demigods of the same level with a simple move.

    This was easy to understand because the difference in the nature of life and the level of living beings was too great. Compared to the demigod lions and tigers, the demigod ants were still just ants.

    The Primordial Sun God was a first-ss expert among the Aragami. He had extraordinary powers and had once shone brilliantly during the First Dawn War. Even when the gods ruled the Multiverse, he still dared to be unable to hold back and invade the prime material world from time to time.

    Because he was very active, he had suffered many sieges from the gods, but he had always lived well and had never died or been sealed.

    This already showed how powerful the Primordial Sun God was.

    Many of the Demigods who were at the peak of the prime material ne had thought that as Demigods, they could fight against the Aragami in the prime material ne. They could even kill or seal the Aragami and be famous in the Multiverse.

    However, what happened in just a second shattered the confidence of these local demigods.

    The giant hand of darkness swallowed half of the demigods. After rolling a few times, it suddenly dispersed, revealing a few demigods that had already mutated. In the eyes of ordinary creatures, they had be terrifying and ugly.

    These aberrant demigods roared hoarsely, and then under the dark gaze of the Primordial Sun God, they turned around and attacked the remaining demigods.

    Due to the enhancement of the omnipresent ck fog, and the ck fog weakening the strength of normal creatures, the abnormal demigods who had lost their minds suppressed the normal demigods. In just ten seconds, a Demigod Sky Wolf¡¯s body was torn apart, and blood rained down from the sky.

    ¡°The bloody battles between insects always make me feel happy.¡±

    The eyes of the original sun god narrowed slightly, revealing a happy gaze.

    Corrupting the minds of intelligent creatures and using its own power to turn them into aberrations that fit its own aesthetic did not actually have any real benefits for the Primordial Sun God. It just enjoyed it, enjoying watching the logic of intelligent creatures sink into its own darkness, watching them distort and roar at their former brethren.

 Chapter 1272 - 1272 Dawn and Darkness (2)

    1272 Dawn and Darkness (2)

    Suddenly.

    In the sky tens of thousands of meters above, the dark sky shook slightly and a faint light appeared.

    The countless eyes of the Primordial Sun God straightened, staring at the ce where the anomaly was happening.

    Under the gaze of this ancient Aragami, a ray of dawn was like a long spear, piercing through the endless ck fog, scattering a faint golden light that illuminated thend.

    This was just the beginning.

    !!

    Buzz, buzz, buzz ¡­¡­¡­ In the short span of a breath, tens of thousands of rays of dawn descended from the sky and shone in all directions, riddling the ck fog world created by the original sun god with holes. In thend enveloped by the rays of dawn, the manic aberrations became peaceful, bathing in the pale golden rays of dawn as their bodies slowly returned to their original state.

    At the same time.

    Countless rays of light gathered at a single point, turning into a god.

    This god had the appearance of a handsome young man. He had a head of dazzling blond hair, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised. He had a positive and sunny smile. His smile had a magical charm, as if it could eliminate all suffering and setbacks, making creatures feel like they were bathed in a spring breeze and their hearts were at peace.

    He was wearing a simple white robe in the style of ancient Rome, which was exposed to the outside. Every inch of his slightly bulging muscles was perfectly sculpted and natural.

    The endless light of dawn surrounded him, or rather, it was born because of him.

    This god was the God of Light, the God of Dawn, Losander. He was a true great Divine Power.

    ¡± Primordial Sun God, the current era no longer belongs to you.¡±

    ¡°Dawn has broken. Dawn has reced darkness.¡±

    The King of Dawn revealed a positive smile, and his posture was noble in the dazzling light. He spoke softly to the God of the Original Sun.

    The eyes of the God of the Original Sun rolled slightly, and he looked at the King of Dawn with disgust and hatred.

    The God of Dawn was one of the gods who had recently surrounded the God of the Primordial Sun. Due to the restraint of the power attribute, he had caused great damage to the God of the Primordial Sun together with the God of Light, forcing him to hibernate in the Shadow Sea for a long time.

    ¡°You? You want to rece me?¡±

    ¡± Humph, I was born with the world, wielding the light of the original darkness. If Petrov were here, he would still be qualified to stand before me.¡±

    Petrov, the God of Light, had participated in the first Dawn War and had a long grudge with the God of the Primordial Sun.

    This time, when the original Sun God was discovered, the God of Light was prepared to descend and settle the grudges between the two parties. However, the God of Dawn who was also interested in the original Sun God had descended even faster. After that, the God of Light did not insist on dealing with the original Sun God and went to other prime material worlds to deal with other powerful Aragami.

    The countless bloody mouths on the surface of the Primordial Sun God¡¯s body opened and spat out rolling ck fog that spread in all directions.

    At the same time, its eyes turned dark, and a light that was even darker gathered in its eyes as it stared at the King of Dawn.

    Chi chi chi¡­¡­

    Streaks of solid dark light tore through the space, as if they were the embodiment of the world¡¯s deepest darkness. They swept toward the King of Dawn like a storm.

    Ordinary intelligent creatures only needed to take a nce at these dark lights, and their minds would instantly be engulfed by endless darkness, turning them into crazy monsters that had lost their minds.

    The smile on the King of Dawn¡¯s face didn¡¯t disappear.

    At the same time, facing the fierce attack of the God of the Primordial Sun, he could feel how troublesome the other party was, and his eyes became much more solemn and serious.

    [Dawn Authority: Billions of Light!]

    A faint golden light appeared out of thin air, illuminating the entire world, as if it had ted the surrounding space with ayer of gold.

    Illuminated by the intense light, the dark light of the God of the Original Sun became much dimmer as if it was snow under the sun. When it approached the God of Dawn, he raised his hand to stir the light of dawn and blocked it all.

    At the same time.

    The original sun god¡¯s cold gaze was still locked on the King of Dawn.

    Buzz, buzz, buzz ¡­.

    The ck ¡®sun¡¯ began to tremble violently as the endless tentacles that coiled around its body danced in disorder. At the same time, a thick, fog-like darkness surged out like a tide that was about to drown the world.

    The ck fog gathered together and turned into tentacles with bloody mouths and tiny eyes. Theypressed the light of the Lord of Dawn from all directions and sealed the space with the endless ck fog, rolling toward His body continuously

    The King of Dawn refused to be outdone.

    His extraordinary divine power fluctuated, and his entire body was brilliant with divine light. He transformed into a magnificent giant god of light.

    The radiant god held a divine sword forged from the light of dawn between heaven and earth in his hand. He waved it again and again, cutting off the dark tentacles of the original sun god. At the same time, he shed out the sword light of dawn that pierced through the sky, cutting through the rolling ck fog and falling straight towards the original sun god.

    Crack crack ¡­..

    The tentacles on the surface of the Primordial Sun God¡¯s body became thicker and bigger, twisting the Dawn Sword Radiance. Then, the jaws on his body that were filled with jagged fangs opened wide, biting and eating fiercely.

    The ck fog was full and rolling like a tide. With the original sun god as the center, it boiled and raged even more.

    The pressure on the King of Dawn doubled.

    He looked up from the surface of the prime material ne.

    The curtain of the sky seemed to be split into two. On one side was the golden dawn, and on the other side was the dark light. The two intertwined and fought against each other. Sometimes, the golden dawn overwhelmed the dark light, and sometimes, the dark light devoured the golden dawn¡­¡­¡­¡­. However, most of the time, the dark light was stronger.

    As time passed, the light from the King of Dawn gradually dimmed.

    Amidst the nervous prayers of billions of living beings, light and darkness were fighting.

    On the Noah Continent, the ground was covered in broken marks.

    The silver dragon¡¯s face was calm, and its eyes reflected the scenes of the battle between the original Sun God and the Lord of Dawn.

    ¡± The King of Dawn doesn¡¯t seem to be a match for the original Sun God.¡±

    ¡°If it was the God of Light, he should at least be on par with the God of the Primordial Sun. However, the God of Dawn is slightly weaker.¡±

    After watching the battle for a while, Garen thought to himself.

    Garen regarded the Primordial Sun God as his enemy. At the same time, he also acknowledged the power that the Primordial Sun God possessed. This was an ancient and powerful Aragami, a first-ss expert among the Aragami. Although the Dawn Lord was not weak, he was still a little inferiorpared to him.

    In the Hero Domain.

    Pantheon Temple.

    Garen¡¯s incarnation opened his eyes and looked at the incarnation of the King of Dawn.

    ¡°King of Dawn, do you need help?¡±

    Garen asked.

    ¡°I can get rid of Ya Heng, so there¡¯s no need to trouble the Lord of Heroic Spirits.¡±

    The incarnation of the King of Dawn smiled.

    This guy was obviously unable to hold on, but he was concerned about his face and the dignity of a god¡­¡­¡­¡­. Garen shook his dragon tail and smiled warmly, ¡°¡±Alright, I believe that with the power of the King of Dawn, defeating the Aragami will be a piece of cake.¡±

    Noah Continent.

    The silver dragon spread its wings high, and its body that covered the sky flew across the sky.

    At the same time, the formless power of time poured out.

    Wherever the silver dragon passed, the area covered by its wings began to reverse time.

    It was as if the world had been reconstructed. The shatterednd was revived. The gruesome gullies and cracks healed. The copsed mountains stood up magnificently again with a rumble. Countless broken trees rose from the ground and gathered into a forest¡­¡­¡­¡­. In the domain that was swallowed by the sandstorm, countless grains of sand reappeared and merged together to form the outline of a city. The intelligent creatures that had been swallowed reappeared one after another, and they looked at a loss.

    When Akaluen unleashed his full power, the nearby intelligent creatures instantly turned into sand. They did not even have a second to react.

    Garen used Time Reversal to reconstruct the severely damaged Noah Continent. At the same time, many intelligent creatures that died in the aftermath of his battle with Akaluen were revived.

    As the Noah Continent was not big, for Garen who was now a mid-level Divine Power, this scale of Time Reversal was not difficult. It did not consume much. After all, even a low-level Divine Power could revive ordinary creatures on arge scale. Of course, the higher the level of ordinary creatures, the more energy they would consume to revive.

    Soon, the Noah Continent returned to its original state.

    Garen was not in a hurry to head to the other prime material worlds to deal with the Aragami.

    He returned to the snow-covered Arctic Icefield and bathed in the blizzard. He stayed at the peak of the Icefield and guarded the Noah Continent. At the same time, he silently watched the battle between the Lord of Dawn and the God of the Primordial Sun, waiting for an opportunity to strike.

 Chapter 1273 - 1273 Io and the Lord of Terror (1)

    1273 Io and the Lord of Terror (1)

    Noah Continent, Northern Icy ins.

    The giant silver dragon closed its eyes slightly, and its entire body was suffused with a faint holy light. It was entrenched on the top of the ice cliff, bathing in the fine wind and snow that filled the sky.

    While observing the battle between the Dawn God and the original Sun God, Garen locked onto a Prime Material World that was already on the verge of copse.

    The gazes of many gods gathered in this world.

    Whoosh ¡­..

    !!

    A shrill whistling sound could be heard without end. There was a Aragami with a thick body and a demon-like appearance. Its entire body was surrounded by a strange ckish-red aura me. Any ordinary creature would feel as if they would fall into an abyss formed by the terrifying convergence of all things if they took a nce at it.

    The wings on the back of the Lord of Terror spread high, and a ferocious smile appeared on his rough face.

    ¡°I am the ultimate terror!¡±

    ¡°Everything, everything, the gods and the world will eventually fall and copse in my terrifying shadow!¡±

    His wildughter engulfed the entire prime material ne.

    In the prime material ne, the intelligent creatures that were looking at the terrifying figure of the Great Demonic God all revealed expressions of fear and despair. At the same time, they couldn¡¯t see that the fear, despair, fear, and other emotions that were born because of the Lord of Terror were gathering together and entering the body of the Lord of Terror, bing food for the Great Demonic God.

    This Aragami, who had once killed the Nine-Faced Dragon God, controlled the terrifying power of the very beginning of the Multiverse.

    The birth and death of the world, the extinction of all things¡­¡­¡­¡­ The more such incidents urred, the more chaotic the Multiverse would be, and the more power the Lord of Terror could control.

    Not just this prime material ne.

    Due to therge-scale invasion of the Aragami, all the Prime Material Worlds that were in a state of panic were continuously providing power to the Lord of Terror, including the Noah Continent where Garen and Akaluen fought previously.

    The Lord of Terror opened his hand.

    Endless ck-red mes burst forth and gathered in the Lord of Terror¡¯s hand, forming a deep, sinister, pitch-ck axe.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Lowly and insignificant creatures, I will appreciate the infinite despair born from terror!¡±

    The Lord of Terrorughed wantonly.

    At the same time, it raised the Dark Axe with both hands and hacked down fiercely at the ground.

    Boom!

    The ck-red mes surged wildly, forming a ck-red axe light that could split the sky and earth.

    However, in reality.

    In an instant, the ck-red axe lightnded on the ground. It seemed slow on the surface only because his perception was distorted.

    Bang!

    After a short period of silence, the forest copsed, the mountains copsed, the rivers and seas stopped flowing, and the ground shattered¡­¡­¡­.. A terrifying rift valley that stretched for hundreds of millions of kilometers and swallowed countless creatures was imprinted on the surface of the main material world. The rumbling sound of the earthquake was like the wail of the world itself.

    There was great terror between life and death.

    After the Lord of Terror¡¯s attack, the ck-red mes on his body became even more ferocious and ferocious as he absorbed more Primordial Power.

    Hero Domain, Dragon Court, Pantheon Pce.

    The Nine-faced Dragon God stretched its body, and the scales on its body that were gradually changing colors shone brightly.

    It was obvious that the lord of the gods, the original dragon, was preparing to descend upon the prime material ne and fight against the enemy he had once killed.

    However, before the Nine-Faced Dragon God descended personally¡­

    An incarnation of a great Divine Power who did not belong to the High Gods Council suddenly spoke to the Nine-Faced Dragon God, ¡°¡±Lord Io, please allow me to descend to the prime material ne and test the power of the Lord of Terror for you.¡±

    The Lord of Terror possessed a top-notch God-like Vessel of Level 20 Primordial Power.

    If they were in the outer ne, there would be few gods who would dare to face the Lord of Terror.

    However, the Lord of Terror was now in the Prime Material ne. Under the restrictions of the rules of the Prime Material ne, some ambitious gods could not hold back their boiling fighting spirit and were ready to make a move.

    If he could defeat the Great Demonic God, the Lord of Terror¡­

    There was no doubt that this god would use the Lord of Terror as a stepping stone to gain a lot of faith in a short period of time and greatly increase his level of divinity.

    ¡°Alright, if you can defeat the Lord of Terror, the High God Council will give you a new seat.¡±

    The Nine-faced Dragon God smiled slightly, his voice calm and powerful.

    At the same time.

    Prime material ne.

    Boom!

    Tens of thousands of thunderbolts and rolling storms descended from the sky. Under the cover of endless terrifying mes, they transformed into the body of a god.

    Sizzle ¡­

    Countless electric arcs danced on the surface of the dark skin of the god, and a whistling storm visible to the naked eye surrounded his divine body.

    His face was stern, and he was dignified without anger. There seemed to be an inextinguishable anger between his thick brows.

    ¡± His ¡± eyes were green and blue. One was the Eye of Storm, and the other was the Eye of Thunder.

    The storm and lightning gathered together to form his eyes.

    This was the leader of the furious nature gods, the Lord of Storm and Thunder, the God of Storm and Destruction, Talos.

    The great Divine Power that Eulhur had once pledged allegiance to was the God of Storm and Destruction.

    The God of Storm and Destruction stared at the Lord of Terror. He had just arrived, but he felt a substantial pressure from the terrifying aura me of the Great Demonic God. His eyes were filled with fear.

    ¡°Lord of Terror, I am Talos, the God of Storm and Destruction, the leader of the furious gods¡­¡­¡­.¡±

 Chapter 1274 - 1274 Io and the Lord of Terror (2)

    1274 Io and the Lord of Terror (2)

    The Lord of Terror looked at the God of Storm and Destruction with disdain.

    The Aragami did not bother with the God of Storm and Destruction at all. He raised his head and roared, as if there was a raging fire burning in his eyes.

    ¡°Ai Ou! You don¡¯t dare to face me, so you sent your subordinates to die?¡±

    Hearing this, the God of Storm and Destruction, who felt ignored, darkened his eyes. His expression was slightly distorted, and he looked a little ferocious.

    This guy was an evil god. He was passionate about using storms and lightning to cause destruction, forcing intelligent creatures to believe in him. His nature was extremely irritable, and he would vent his divine power if he was unhappy.

    !!

    As he felt the contempt from the Lord of Terror, although he knew that the other party was a top-notch Aragami, the God of Storm and Destruction was still furious and could not suppress it.

    ¡°Lord of Terror, my storm will devour you!¡±

    As the God of Storm and Destruction uttered those words in a low and suppressed voice, the electric arcs on his body suddenly burst out with dazzling light, and the Extraordinary Divine Power in his body surged like a tide.

    [Storm Authority: Raging Wind]

    Whoosh! A tornado that could destroy metal and iron suddenly appeared.

    [Thunder Authority: Bone Corroding Raging Thunder]

    Dark clouds suddenly gathered in the sky. Lightning shed within, and thunder rolled like the roar of an evil dragon.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Dazzling bolts of lightning descended from the sky and merged with the tornado that seemed to want to drown the sky and the earth.

    For a moment, the wind and thunder moved together and pressed down on the Lord of Terror at the same time.

    The Lord of Terror remained indifferent to this.

    ¡°Hmph, Ai Ou, don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m going to kill you a hundred million times!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up ande down. Let me cut you down again. I want to see if you can split into two new Dragon Gods.¡±

    The Lord of Terror raised his head and shouted.

    It knew that the Nine-faced Dragon God was definitely watching it at this moment.

    At the same time, a terrifying aura me surged and went against the flow of the tornado lightning.

    Bang!

    The mes surged and ignited the divine skill of the God of Storm and Destruction. In the blink of an eye, it turned the tables and swallowed all the Tornado Thunder. Then, it turned into a bottomless abyss with ferocious ck-red serrated fangs, biting at the God of Storm and Destruction.

    The God of Storm and Destruction¡¯s dual-colored pupils reflected the Asmodian Lord¡¯s casual counterattack, and he felt the deep and ultimate terrifying power.

    It was as if a weak creature was facing a primitive horror. The fear that was born from instinct, almost unable to breathe, and difficult to move, unknowingly surged into the God of Storm and Destruction¡¯s mind.

    For the first time, this arrogant and unruly evil god felt so small.

    Chi!

    Electric arcs shed. At the moment of danger, Talos turned into a bolt of wind and lightning and dashed away, dodging the Lord of Terror¡¯s attack.

    But he was still a step toote.

    Although the terrifying aura mes did notpletely hit Talos, they managed to bite into half of his body.

    Rip ¡­¡­¡­ The God of Storm and Destruction made a prompt decision and abandoned the bitten body.

    ¡°Hehe, your reaction is not bad.¡±

    The Lord of Terror finally looked at Talos and said in a contemptuous tone.

    On the other side, the God of Storm and Destruction had a ferocious expression. His eyes were filled with deep anger and a slight fear toward the Lord of Terror.

    The lower half of his divine body was gone. His waist had been bitten off, and there were terrifying mes with extremely corrosive power that were trying to erode the remaining upper half of his divine body.

    ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t interfere with my battle with Io.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you first!¡±

    The Asmodian Lord red at the God of Storm and Destruction and spoke to him from above. As he spoke, he swung the Dark Axe. The de of the axe was ck and cold. Terrifying mes swirled around it, surging and boiling. A sense of oppression surged into the sky.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Talos was enraged. He felt that if he left just like that, he would lose face. However, if he continued to be enemies with the Lord of Terror, he would really die in this Prime Material World and be killed by the Lord of Terror.

    Thus, the God of Storm and Destruction hesitated for a moment.

    ¡°Talos, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    ¡°You have already done your best. Go and fight against the other Aragami. Leave this to me.¡±

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God¡¯s gentle but unquestionable voice entered the God of Storm and Destruction¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Your Excellency Io, I¡¯m sorry to make a fool of myself.¡±

    Talos ¡®expression changed. In the end, he chose to listen to the Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯smand and leave the prime material ne.

    The God of Terror did not stop him from leaving.

    It had umted its original power and held the pitch-ck axe, waiting for the arrival of its archenemy.

    Buzz ¡­..

    In the sky, a brilliant light rose up, shining in all directions like the sun.

    A majestic dragon god that seemed to be formed by the fusion of all dragons descended on the main material world that was trembling under the Lord of Terror¡¯s demonic might. As soon as it appeared, it suppressed the seemingly endless terrifying mes. The dragon god¡¯s radiance was on par with the Great Demon God¡¯s ferocious might.

    ¡°Urric, you¡¯re still as stupid and arrogant as ever.¡±

    The enemy¡¯s eyes turned red when they met. Even with the Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s good temper, he could not help but mock the Lord of Terror.

    The Lord of Terror was hot-tempered, but because he had been fighting with the Nine-faced Dragon God for too long, he was rather calm. At the same time, he retorted sarcastically,¡±I¡¯m stupid? Haha, Ai Ou, what about you who was once split in half by me?¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m stupid, then you¡¯re stupid beyond measure!¡±

 Chapter 1275 - 1275 Io and the Lord of Terror (3)

    1275 Io and the Lord of Terror (3)

    The Nine-faced Dragon God fell silent.

    The Nine-faced Dragon God rarely had the upper hand in a verbal battle.

    Because no matter what he said, the God of Terror would insist on one thing:You were once split apart by me.

    However, this was an irrefutable fact. No matter what the process was, the Nine-faced Dragon God was indeed killed by this guy once.

    When the Lord of Terror increased his strength due to the Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s silence andughed wildly¡­

    !!

    The Nine-faced Dragon God opened its mouth.

    Puff!

    The manifestation of thousands of rules appeared and gathered in the mouth of the Nine-faced Dragon God, turning into the breath of the main material ne¡¯s rules. It surged like a vast river and swept towards the Lord of Terror.

    ¡°Shameless.¡±

    Facing the Nine-Faced Dragon God¡¯s Rule Dragon Breath, the Lord of Terror did not dare to be as careless as he was when he faced Talos ¡®attack. He hurriedly gatheredyers of terrifying aura mes and formed an indestructible barrier to block it.

    After a sh.

    The Lord of Terror held the Dark Axe and pped the bat-like wings on his back. His entire body was covered in ck and red mes, and he was like a meteor that directly smashed toward the Nine-faced Dragon God.

    The Nine-faced Dragon God did not show any weakness. At the same time, it spread its dragon wings and faced the Lord of Terror head-on.

    In an instant.

    The two top-notch existences engaged in closebat.

    Bang!

    The dragon w with resplendent scales collided heavily with the Dark Axe, and a powerful shockwave swept through the surroundings.

    Rumble ¡­. The sky was torn apart and the earth copsed as the ck-red mes and the Dragon God¡¯s radiance intertwined. The entire prime material ne was crumbling.

    ¡°Even if I can use my full strength, I wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat these two in the prime material ne.¡±

    The gods who were observing the battle between the Nine-faced Dragon God and the Lord of Terror were shocked.

    Garen silently observed the battle between the Dragon Race Master God and the Great Demonic God, while calcting in his heart.

    ¡°If it were me, fighting these two in the prime material ne¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    The silver dragon opened its eyes and shook its head, admitting that it was inferior.

    Compared to these top-notch existences, Garen¡¯s true body was still a littlecking. Even in the Prime Material World, it would be difficult for him to fight them head-on.

    Just based on his performance in battle, Garen could not achieve the destructive power of the Nine-Faced Dragon God or the Lord of Terror.

    ¡°However, I¡¯m only a mid-level divine power now. Although thews of the prime material ne suppress me, the level of my life source is still extremely important.¡±

    ¡± When I be a top-notch quasi-great Divine Power, I¡¯ll definitely be able to confront them head-on.¡±

    The fine snowkes were reflected in the dragon¡¯s pupils, like a burning snow-white me.

    Time passed quietly. The battle between the Nine-faced Dragon God and the Lord of Terror continued. Soon, the prime material world where they stayed almost copsed. In order to prevent the prime material world from copsing, the Nine-faced Dragon God led the battle and began to move to many different prime material worlds as battlefields.

    Suddenly.

    Bathed in the blizzard, the silver dragon¡¯s eyes moved slightly. It shook off the snow on its body and stood up.

    In the main material ne, the Gray Continent.

    The golden light in the sky was only left in an insignificant area, surrounded by a deep ck fog.

    Endless ferocious tentacles, dark light beams, and ferocious bloody mouths¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Attacks from the original sun god came from all directions, pressuring the living space of the King of Dawn.

    In the center of the thick ck fog, the divine light on the surface of the King of Dawn¡¯s body flickered and dimmed.

    He had fallen into an absolute disadvantage.

    The charming smile on the King of Dawn¡¯s handsome face had disappeared. He frowned and looked worried.

 Chapter 1276 - 1276 Another Hard Proof of the Great Evil God of Dawn (1)

    1276 Another Hard Proof of the Great Evil God of Dawn (1)

    In the prime material world where the God of Dawn and the God of the Primordial Sun were fighting.

    Compared to the thick ck fog that filled the sky, the faint golden rays of light that belonged to the King of Dawn only upied less than one-tenth of the area. They were faintly discernible and appeared very dim inparison.

    Moreover, as time passed.

    The golden light of dawn was still getting dimmer, and the ck fog was rolling like a tide.

    On the surface of the hideous and grotesque ¡®ck sun¡¯, there were many mouths that were full of ferocious fangs that were twisted andughing. They did not hide the fact that they belonged to the original Aragami, and they showed a high and mighty contempt towards the gods that were born in the future.

    !!

    Chi!

    A deep light burst out with the Primordial Sun God as the center. At the same time, the ck fog gathered and turned into thousands of distorted and terrifying monsters that seemed to be born from the endless darkness.

    Its body was covered with eyeballs, and the eyeballs had reced its scales.

    Tiny tentacles intertwined together, forming an evil dragon.

    A grotesque wolf of flesh and blood with twisted fur and ferocious bloody mouths like a meat grinder.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Countless aberrant monsters stepped out of the ck fog and attacked the Lord of Dawn like a storm. They were also mixed with the dark light or the long tentacles of the original Sun God.

    Faced with the fierce attack of the God of the Primordial Sun, the King of Dawn was in a tight spot.

    Faint golden light burst forth from the King of Dawn¡¯s body. Although it was dazzling, the light had been firmly restrained and suppressed in the center of the rolling ck fog. The ferocious and grotesque ck fog monsters roared, and the darkness on their bodies flickered under the light of the dawn, but it did notpletely melt.

    Chi!

    The eyeball snake was like a twisted bolt of lightning, piercing through the light of dawn.

    The King of Dawn¡¯s face was filled with disgust. The golden divine sword in his hand, which was forged from the first rays of dawn of countless worlds, swung fiercely.

    The golden sword light shed and then disappeared, sweeping across the body of the eyeball snake.

    Kacha ¡­¡­. Streaks of golden needle-like radiance pierced through the body of the monster snake from the inside out, instantly splitting it into countless split eyeballs.

    These eyeballs suddenly exploded at close range, turning into a thick ck mist that enveloped the King of Dawn.

    More ck fog monsters roared and pounced over. They were shattered by the counterattack of the King of Dawn and continuously merged into the ck fog, greatly increasing the density of the ck fog.

    The light was extinguished, and the entire prime material ne returned to darkness.

    An instantter.

    Golden mes bloomed from the thick ck fog, like the rising sun, illuminating everything.

    At the same time.

    Just as the dazzling golden dawn broke through the ck fog¡¯s blockade¡­

    Boom!

    Tens of thousands of tentacles shot out from the original body of the God of the Primordial Sun intertwined together, forming a thick drill shape. Surrounded by a deep darkness that seemed to be solid, it shattered the space in a brutal way and destroyed the golden light around the King of Dawn like tearing paper.

    Puchi!

    The King of Dawn, who had just broken through the billowing ck fog, trembled.

    ¡± He ¡± lowered his eyes and saw the terrifying tentacles of darkness squirming strangely and piercing through his chest.

    When the King of Dawn lowered his eyes, the eyes on the tentacles turned in unison and swept across the King of Dawn with vicious and contemptuous eyes.

    Bang!

    The King of Dawn¡¯s face was locked. His divine sword that was like a golden radiance shed down, cutting off the tentacles of the original sun god. At the same time,yers of golden mes boiled on the surface of his body, burning the tentacles that were still wriggling and eroding as if they were alive.

    Very quickly.

    The God of Dawn had removed the tentacles of the original Sun God, and even the injuries on his divine body werepletely healed under the light.

    However, the King of Dawn¡¯s condition was not as good as it seemed.

    ¡± His ¡± aura plummeted, and ¡± He ¡± was clearly much weaker.

    ¡°A low-level and foolish god wants to stand shoulder to shoulder with the great Primordial One?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t even make me use my full strength!¡±

    The bloody mouths on the surface of the Primordial Sun God¡¯s body revealed twisted and wildughter, and the dense fangs were cold and ferocious.

    Upon hearing the words of the God of the Primordial Sun, the light around the King of Dawn jumped, but he was expressionless.

    ¡°Ya Heng, I admit that I underestimated you.¡±

    ¡°But you must remember that I will wash away the shame of today sooner orter. The dawn will eventually dispel the darkness.¡±

    As he spoke, golden light burst forth again, forming a pir of light that pierced through the sky and earth around the body of the King of Dawn. It was like a spear piercing through the boundless darkness and tearing apart the ne barrier. The King of Dawn was wrapped in light, and his body slowly disappeared into the darkness.

    Whoosh ¡­ The light shed.

    The Primordial Sun God mobilized the dark power, and his infinitely extending tentaclesshed at the golden pir of light created by the Lord of Dawn.

    Bang bang bang ¡­. The tentaclended on the golden light pir, causing it to tremble violently. It was on the verge of copse, and countless spiderweb-like cracks appeared. However, before the golden light pir shattered, the King of Dawn left the prime material world safely.

    Boom!

    The Primordial Sun God¡¯s eyes moved, and thousands of dark beams shattered the golden light pir like a storm.

    The tentacles on the surface of its body danced in disorder, baring their fangs and brandishing their ws,ughing strangely.

    ¡± The world respects you as the God of Light, but you are as timid as a snake, insect, rat, or ant in a ditch. You don¡¯t dare to face my true dark light. It¡¯s really sad andughable.¡±

    The ck fog turned the world upside down and howled out, once again covering every inch of space in the main material world.

 Chapter 1277 - 1277 Another Hard Proof of the Great Evil God of Dawn (2)

    1277 Another Hard Proof of the Great Evil God of Dawn (2)

    ¡°The King of Dawn? Haha, you can change your name to the Rat of Dawn in the future.¡±

    The ck sun hanging high in the sky twisted andughed maniacally.

    At the same time, darkness enveloped thend.

    Many intelligent creatures felt hopeful because of the arrival of the Lord of Dawn. When they saw the Lord of Dawn leave the prime material world and lose to the original sun god, they saw light in the darkness, but they also saw the light abandon them. The despair and terror in their hearts instantly increased by a level.

    This not only made the Primordial Sun God even more ferocious.

    !!

    To a certain extent, it also allowed the Lord of Terror to obtain more power sources. He had more confidence in his battle with the Nine-faced Dragon God, and his terrifying aura mes were so condensed that they were almost tangible.

    At this moment.

    As the light of dawn was expelled and the darkness shrouded the world, the silver dragon¡¯s vision on the Noah Continent was blocked. It could no longer observe the situation of the prime material world where the original sun god was, so it opened its eyes.

    ¡°As expected of the Great Evil God of Dawn¡­¡­¡­¡­ He had been trying his best to drag the gods down.¡±

    Garen shook his head and thought to himself.

    This fellow had once descended to deal with a Great Lich who had wreaked havoc in the prime material ne. In the end, he had been injured instead, which in turn had given rise to the other party¡¯s reputation and led to the birth of a great cult that spanned across countless nes.

    After so many years, his main body had once again descended upon the prime material world. This time, he was defeated and fled again when dealing with the Primordial Sun God. Garen was not surprised by this.

    The Lord of Dawn had been through too many bad things, so much so that the Gods, including Garen, actually felt that the defeat of the Lord of Dawn was only natural. It was as if the fact that the Lord of Dawn could defeat the God of the Primordial Sun and save the Prime Material World from danger was something that would shock the Gods.

    Inside the Pantheon Pce.

    The incarnation of the King of Dawn hesitated for a moment, then looked at the God of Light and said softly, ¡°Petrov, I failed¡­¡­¡­. The God of the Primordial Sun was still wreaking havoc in the prime material ne, and countless creatures were being devoured by the darkness every moment.¡±

    ¡± You know the Primordial Sun God very well. Perhaps you can defeat this Dark Aragami.¡±

    The King of Dawn¡¯s original body was injured, and his divine body was prated and eroded. He couldn¡¯t fight for a while.

    The incarnation of the God of Light, one of the seats of the higher gods, opened his eyes and smiled gently at the King of Dawn. Heforted him, ¡°¡± Lasander, the God of the Primordial Sun wields the power of the Primordial Darkness. It is ancient and powerful. You will not lose your dignity if you lose to it.¡±

    Pausing for a moment, the incarnation of the God of Light revealed a helpless expression and said,¡±I also want to deal with Ya Heng, but my main body is fighting against the World Devourer. I can¡¯t get away.¡±

    World Devourer Sotug, the pir of the Aragami camp, one of the great Divine Powers.

    This was a powerful Aragami that had fallen in the Battle of Dawn and was then resurrected. During the Battle of Dawn, many gods had died at the hands of the World Devourer, and countless worlds had been destroyed by it.

    In the past, Creator Annan had made a move and created tens of thousands of dazzling stars to kill the World Devourer with his own hands.

    After discovering that the Lord of Dawn had made a move and descended to the prime material world to fight against the God of the Primordial Sun, the God of Light did not stay idle and went to fight the World Devourer.

    The two of them had been fighting for a long time, but they had not been able to determine the winner.

    ¡°Everyone, is there anyone who can deal with Ya Heng now?¡±

    The God of Light could not get away. As the second great Divine Power to be defeated by the Aragami, the King of Dawn felt ashamed and asked the other great Divine Powers.

    The God of Storm and Destruction was the first to retreat.

    However, it was the Lord of Terror who defeated him, so it was understandable.

    ¡°I¡¯m fighting with the Chaos Hound right now, and I don¡¯t have time for other worlds.¡±

    The incarnation of the God of Justice said in a low voice.

    ¡°Sovereign Annihtion is very strong.¡±

    The incarnation of the Orc Master God said in a deep voice.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Many great Divine Powers were not idle at this time.

    After hibernating for countless years, the scale of the Aragami¡¯seback was huge. The gods felt an obvious pressure.

    The King of Dawn hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he showed a determined look.

    ¡± Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll use the power of a Saint to try my best to stop the original sun god from destroying the prime material world.¡±

    He said.

    In the dimension where the Lord of Dawn was, in the divine kingdom, the ten saints of the Lord of Dawn were glowing with a faint divine light, preparing to descend into the prime material world.

    Gods of different levels could create different numbers of saints.

    Lesser Divine Powers could only create one Saint.

    A mid-level Divine Power could have about five.

    A great Divine Power could create about ten.

    The King of Dawn only had ten Saints.

    Saints weren¡¯t weak, butpared to their true forms, theirbat power in the prime material ne was a level lower.

    The ten saints of the King of Dawn could hold back the original sun god for a short time, but if nothing unexpected happened, the result would be that all of his saints would be devoured by the original sun god.

    Saints and gods were inextricably linked. They had the same soul and were very important. They often yed the role of the most authoritative preacher in the prime material world.

    If all ten Saints were devoured¡­¡­¡­. This would be a heavy blow to the King of Dawn. Extraordinary Divine Power might fall to a mid-level Divine Power for a long time, and it would take a long time to recover.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Rosander.¡±

    ¡± The opponent of the Primordial Sun God has already gone to the prime material ne where he is.¡±

    The incarnation of the God of Light smiled and said.

    The King of Dawn was stunned for a moment. Then, his eyes lit up as he stared at the prime material world.

    He saw a silver dragon whose scales were as deep and brilliant as the vast gxy and whose body was majestic. It was tearing apart the dark canopy created by the original sun god and heading to the prime material world that was wreaked havoc by the ck fog.

    The incarnation of the King of Dawn turned around and looked at the dragon incarnation that was entrenched in the Pantheon temple.

    ¡°Garen Aurelian, the light of dawn will open a path for you.¡°

    He said.

    As a great Divine Power, the King of Dawn was unable to defeat the God of the Sun in the Prime Material World. If Garen, who was a mid-level Divine Power, won, then the dignity of the King of Dawn would be greatly reduced. However, the King of Dawn still provided Garen with his blessings.

    Weng!

    The golden light of dawn descended from the sky, and together with the silver dragon, it tore a huge hole in the dark sky.

    In the next second.

    The majestic silver dragon stepped into the main material world. Its body was shrouded in endless darkness, but it still shone brightly. The light flowed and it was not affected by the darkness.

    The dragon wings that blotted out the sky pped, bringing up faint ripples in the river of time and dispersing the ck fog in the surrounding ten million kilometers.

    On the other side.

    The grotesque and distorted ck sun opened its billions of dense eyes. They blinked one after another, and their gazes focused on the dragon.

    ¡°He was defeated so quickly. Akaluen, that arrogant and foolish trash, is really useless.¡±

    After hearing the words of the Primordial Sun God, Garen immediately understood that the Aragami that invaded the Noah Continent were most likely instigated by the Primordial Sun God.

    Otherwise, the Aragami would not have chosen to invade a small ce like the Noah Continent. After all, the Aragami were quite picky.

    The voice of the Primordial Sun God ovepped and was ear-piercing. He said to Garen, ¡°¡±Thest time we met, you could only sink into the darkness of my clone. You relied on a power that did not belong to you to defeat my clone.¡±

    After a pause, the God of the Primordial Sun¡¯s tone became thick and fierce as he continued, ¡°¡±Garen Aurelian.¡±

    ¡± This time, you chose to face the great original form that I and all living things in the universe were born into.¡±

    ¡± I won¡¯t kill you, but I will let you feel the despair of being enveloped by endless darkness and sinking into the abyss of darkness until your spirit naturally copses.¡±

    The first target that the Primordial Sun God wanted to kill was his old enemy, the God of Light, and then Garen, who had caused him to suffer a huge setback.

 Chapter 1278 - 1279 Darkness Will Bow to the Wings of the True Dragon (2)

    1279 Darkness Will Bow to the Wings of the True Dragon (2)

    The silver dragon was indifferent.

    This was because Garen already had a clear understanding of the situation within the entire Time Freeze domain.

    Turning his head, Garen stared at the Primordial Sun God.

    The Primeval Sun God, who was wrapped in the boundless ck fog, was slightly stunned. He felt Garen¡¯s lock on him.

    It gathered more darkness, trying to blind Garen¡¯s senses.

    !!

    However, the feeling of being locked on lingered.

    The silver dragon took a deep breath.

    The water of the River of Time surged and surged, pouring into the body of the silver dragon.

    At the same time, the weather changed and the ck fog trembled.

    In the blink of an eye, a giant silver beast with a towering body that was like a mountain that covered the sky and the sun hung in the sky, unleashing a majestic dragon¡¯s might that could cause the world to copse.

    Its body was over five thousand meters long, and it gave off an oppressive feeling in the prime material ne.

    The form of the Primordial Sun God¡¯s Dimensional Order was a ck sphere with a diameter of about a thousand meters. In front of the Giant God Garen, it was like a big ck ball.

    Whoosh!

    The dragon¡¯s might swept past the original sun god, and the materialized impact force wrapped around the original sun god¡¯s body, pushing it back more than ten kilometers.

    After stabilizing his body, the eyes of the Primordial Sun God were twisted and furious.

    Hundreds of millions of tiny eyes gathered dark light. In the next second, highly condensed dark beams of light with powerful destructive and corrosive power poured down like a rainstorm, densely packed, and swept towards the silver dragon.

    Garen¡¯s giant deified body did not scare it.

    After all, if it was outside the prime material world, the original sun god could swallow the sun in one gulp. Even in the prime material world, if it wanted to, it could increase its body diameter to more than five thousand meters.

    Garen raised his dragon w.

    The power of time of higher concentration gathered and covered the fine dragon scales of the dragon w, forming the w of space-time rupture.

    At the same time, the silver dragon pped its wings.

    The body that blotted out the sky stirred up a gust of wind that swept up the ck fog that filled the sky. The dragon¡¯s might was monstrous. It withstood the attack of the Primordial Sun God and smashed straight at the Primordial Sun God like a silver star.

    Rumble ¡­¡­.

    It was like a rainstorm. Raindrops fell on the surface of theke, creating countless dents andyers of ripples¡­¡­¡­ The Time Barrier was dented and filled with cracks.

    At the same time, with Garen¡¯s Power of Time, the Time Barrier¡¯s luster flowed. As long as it was not directly shattered, the dents and cracks could be repaired in the blink of an eye.

    The Primordial Sun God controlled the interval and frequency of his attacks, and at the same time, he made dozens of dark light beams focus on one of Garen¡¯s dragon scales.

    Due to the speed of the dark light beam, it instantly shattered Garen¡¯s Time Barrier at the beginning.

    Chi!

    After passing through the barrier of time, the dark light beamnded on Garen¡¯s dragon scale again.

    Dragon scales were the natural armor that a True Dragon possessed. As the True Dragon¡¯s physique grew, it became indestructible and was also Garen¡¯s secondyer of defense.

    The dark light beam hit Garen¡¯s silver-gray dragon scales and exploded into fine light shards, as if a bright dark flower had bloomed on the surface of the silver dragon.

    Garen¡¯s dragon scales were covered with dents and cracks, and the fine collision feeling kepting.

    However, these did not really hurt Garen.

    Beneath the True Dragon¡¯s scales was ayer of tough skin like crocodile skin. Its defensive power was rtively weak, and it was the True Dragon¡¯sstyer of defense. If one broke through thisyer of skin, they would be able to truly hurt the True Dragon.

    Just as the dark light beam locked onto the dent on Garen¡¯s scales, wanting to further corrode his injuries.

    The silver dragon spread its wings and pped violently. With its spine as the center, the entire dragon instantly spun at high speed. With the Eye of Time¡¯s insight into the time dimension, it grasped all the dark beams of light from the original sun god and could urately avoid these swift and fierce attacks.

    The attack rhythm of the Primordial Sun God was broken.

    As it flew, the silver dragon raised its head and opened its mouth.

    Between the crisscrossing dragon teeth, the power of time suddenly reacted and turned into a breath that expelled time.

    The Breath of Expel Time was as destructive as rotten wood, expelling the concentrated beams of light shot out by the eyes of the original Sun God out of the flow of time.

    The tentacles of the original body of the God of the Primordial Sun stretched infinitely, ovepping, wriggling, and twisting like a barrier made of ck flesh and blood, blocking in front of the breath that expelled time.

    The breath that expelled time hit these tentacles and instantly turned into a breath that shattered time.

    Rumble!

    The tentacle barrier was shattered, and arge hole appeared.

    The breath of Time Crushing pressed forward. As the silver dragon sped forward, it continued to sweep toward the God of the Primordial Sun.

    ¡°Humph!¡±

    The God of the Primordial Sun revealed a ferocious expression.

    The bloody mouths on its body shifted and gathered in front of the Time Crushing Breath. They opened ferociously, revealing the deep darkness between the ferocious fangs. It was a terrifying mouth that seemed to lead to the darkest abyss of the universe.

    Bang!

    The breath of Time Crushing hit the God of the Primordial Sun.

    At the same time, this guy¡¯s countless bloody mouths bit Garen¡¯s breath. As theyers of his breath disintegrated, it actually tore apart Garen¡¯s breath and swallowed a lot of it.

    As an ancient and primitive Aragami, it indeed had the right to be proud of itself.

 Chapter 1279 - 1280 Darkness Will Bow to the Wings of the True Dragon (3)

    1280 Darkness Will Bow to the Wings of the True Dragon (3)

    In the end, the dragon breath ended, and the front of the original sun god caved in by ayer. ck fog curled up on it, converging and changing together to form an eye that upied more than half of the original sun god¡¯s body and had a diameter of more than 700 meters.

    The pupil of this eye was pitch-ck, and it was surrounded by dense, twisted blood vessels that looked like poisonous snakes.

    The silver dragon was reflected in his pupils. He locked onto his target and absorbed the endless darkness at the same time.

    The Light of Destruction!

    During the first Battle of Dawn, the Primordial Sun God had used this killing move to pierce through and shatter the bodies of three experts of the same level.

    !!

    In the next second, the spherical body of the God of the Primordial Sun trembled violently. In a destructive manner, it shot out a pir of dark light that was so terrifying that it tore the sky apart. It arrived in front of the silver dragon almost instantly.

    ¡°What a fast speed.¡±

    Garen squinted his eyes.

    The moment he saw the giant eye take shape, Garen¡¯s omniscient Eye of Time knew what would happen next.

    However, this dark light was too fast.

    It was so fast that even if he had seen through it in advance, he could not dodge at all under the opponent¡¯s lock-on. He could only take it head-on.

    Garen poured out the Power of Time, stacking ityer byyer on top of the Time Barrier.

    Bang!

    The barrier of time instantly caved in, distorted, and shattered¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    The dark lightnded on Garen¡¯s scales.

    The dragon scales were also unable to resist it directly. They shattered under the light, causing Garen to be covered in blood in the blink of an eye.

    At the same time, the Ring of ck Scales on Garen¡¯s body began to spin counterclockwise, its target being his own scales.

    If the target of Time Reversal was too strong, the effect would be very weak, and it would consume a lot of Garen¡¯s energy. Under such circumstances, it was better to choose to reverse his own body.

    Blood reversed, flesh regenerated, skin repaired, dragon scales embedded¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    The silver dragon was instantly brand new, and its body was vigorous.

    At the same time, the shattered Time Barrier was rebuilt to resist the surging dark light.

    Bang!

    The barrier of time was shattered once again, and the silver dragon was exposed to the dark light. Its new scales were shattered, and fresh blood flowed out again. At the same time, the Ring of ck Scales on Garen¡¯s body spun at high speed counterclockwise, and without stopping for a moment, it instantly restored Garen¡¯s condition.

    So it was.

    The river of time flowed chaotically.

    Shattered, reversed, shattered again, reversed again¡­¡­¡­¡­ This repeated.

    In a short period of time, when Garen had reconstructed the Time Barrier for the 30,000-odd times, the terrifying dark light finally weakened. It gradually became powerless and was blocked by the Time Barrier.

    Phew ¡­¡­

    ¡°A first-rate Aragami that is simr to a great Divine Power, this trump card skill is really powerful.¡±

    ¡°When I be a great Divine Power, I might be able to awaken an even more powerful time-type ability.¡±

    Garen let out a long breath, feeling as if his body had been emptied.

    On the other side.

    The Primordial Sun God¡¯srge pupils revealed a look of disbelief.

    ¡°You ¡­ You!¡±

    ¡°Impossible, you actually blocked my attack. Absolutely impossible!¡±

    The body of the Primordial Sun God trembled.

    Garen fixed his gaze on the Primordial Sun God, his gaze bing dangerous.

    Using such a powerful ability was definitely not easy for it.

    In Garen¡¯s field of vision, the super huge eye in the center of the original Sun God¡¯s body had already turned grayish-white. It was lifeless, as if there was no trace of vitality.

    Other than that, the tentacles on its body had withered at some point in time. Its body had be bald and dry, and its tiny eyes had dimmed. Its dense bloody wounds had also dried up.

 Chapter 1280 - 1281 The Time Corridor, the Unattainable Reality_1

    1281 The Time Corridor, the Unattainable Reality_1

    Garen had used the Time Crushing Breath to attack him head-on, and he had also used his most powerful killing move that consumed a lot of energy.

    At this moment, the Primordial Sun God¡¯s condition was visibly bad.

    At the very least, if it fought the King of Dawn in its current state, the King of Dawn would definitely win.

    In its weakened state, facing the silver dragon whose scales were still dazzling, the eyes of the original sun god twisted and trembled crazily. At the same time, the dried bloody mouths on its body opened again.

    ¡°Boundless darkness, return to me!¡±

    !!

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Countless cracks appeared on the ground as they gasped.

    In the rapid air flow, the dark light that permeated the prime material world and dispelled all light condensed into substance like rivers and was absorbed into the body of the original sun god.

    The ck fog dimmed, the darkness faded, and all kinds of lights bloomed again.

    At the same time, after absorbing the dark energy he had released previously, the ck light was absorbed.

    The original sun god was exposed under the curtain of the sky that had lost its darkness. The tentacles on its body grew out again, densely covering its bare body. Some color had also returned to its dull eyes.

    From the outside, the Primordial Sun God seemed to have never been injured.

    However, in reality, it was already in a weakened state.

    ¡°Garen Aurelian, you always give me unexpected surprises.¡±

    Countless eyes stared at the silver dragon fiercely. The ck sun trembled slightly as it gritted its teeth and spoke word by word.

    The majestic silver dragon that covered the sky narrowed its eyes and stared at the original sun god with a dangerous and cold gaze. A faint smile appeared on the dragon¡¯s face.

    ¡°Surprise? Hehe, there would be many such surprises.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t bear it and won¡¯t have the fortune to enjoy it.¡±

    As he spoke, Garen raised his dragon w and waved it across the air.

    Rip!

    A few w marks of space-time rupture howled and shed at the god of the original sun.

    The tiny tentacles on the surface of the Primeval Sun God¡¯s body danced like raging ck mes. They fused together at the same time, forming thick and slender tentacles that extended infinitely and whipped the w marks of the dimensional fracture.

    Under the resistance of the Primordial Sun God, the power of the w mark was weakened a little, but it stillnded on the spherical body of the Primordial Sun God.

    Chi!

    The ck fog scattered like blood.

    A few traces of deep ravines appeared on the surface of the Primordial Sun God¡¯s body. Under the interweaving of wisps of ck fog, they quickly regenerated and fused.

    At the same time.

    The silver dragon spread its wings and followed closely behind, carrying surging dragon might as it attacked.

    ¡°Do you think you can defeat me?¡±

    The Primordial Sun God had a ferocious expression on his face. His ck sun-like body rampaged and charged at the silver dragon without showing any weakness.

    It knew that although Garen had blocked its killing move, he was simr to the original Sun God, and had taken a huge toll on himself. Although he looked ferocious now, he was not at his peak either.

    Because it was a two-way trip.

    In the blink of an eye, a silver dragon that was as majestic as a mountain and an Aragami that looked like a miniature ck sun collided at a close distance.

    The silver dragon¡¯s space-time rupture w tore through the sky, brandishing it more than a million times per second, leaving afterimages in the air as it tore at the spherical body of the original sun god at high frequency and speed.

    At the same time, the billions of tentacles on the surface of the Primordial Sun God¡¯s body also started to dance wildly like a group of demons.

    The rolling ck fog surrounded the body of the Primordial Sun God, including its tentacles. It formed a ck armor with a metallic texture on the outeryer, shing with Garen¡¯s attacks time and time again.

    Rumble!

    In the high-frequency and intensive confrontation, the sharp ws of the silver dragon would asionallynd on the body of the original sun god, cutting through the outer armor formed by the dark power, leaving crisscrossing ravines and cracks on the original sun god¡¯s body.

    The tentacles of the Primordial Sun God would asionallynd on the dragon¡¯s scales.

    The sharp teeth distributed on the tentacles bit Garen¡¯s Time Barrier, and the dark beams from the eyes were also endless. However, there were very few who could really break through the protection of the Time Barrier and leave injuries on the dragon¡¯s body.

    In this intense battle, Garen had an obvious advantage.

    Now that both sides were in a bad state, the Primordial Sun God did not have any other ability to reverse the situation.

    As time passed.

    Soon, the original sun god was covered in wounds. The ck sun¡¯s body was covered inyers of w marks and cracks, looking rather miserable. On the other side, the dragon¡¯s scales were also broken, but there were few of them, and the injuries were not many. Instead, it added a sense of fierceness to the silver dragon.

    Within the ck fog that was much dimmer.

    The silver dragon¡¯s tail was bent to the side of its body, like a fully drawn bowstring, forming an exaggerated tight arc. Every scale on it was filled with power.

    In the next second.

    The taut dragon tailshed out like a sh of silver lightning, instantly sweeping awayyers of thick ck fog.

    In the blink of an eye, the tail with immense power struck the body of the original sun god.

 Chapter 1281 - 1282 The Time Corridor, the Unattainable Reality_2

    1282 The Time Corridor, the Unattainable Reality_2

    Bang!

    Suddenly, the Primordial Sun God was like a baseball struck by a club. The surface of his body that was struck by the draconic tail caved in deeply, and his dark armor shattered. At the same time, under the tremendous force of the draconic tail, the ¡®ck sun¡¯ tilted downward like a tiny star, dragging and swaying ck mes as it fell and crashed into the already devastated surface.

    Boom!

    The ground copsedyer byyer, as if a meteorite had descended from the sky and hit the ground.

    Along with the ear-splitting cry of the earth cracking, cracks extended endlessly in the endless smoke and dust. They criss-crossed like a spider web and lightning. The surface of the prime material world was shattered. Countless gullies and cracks were like twisted scars, branded on the surface.

    !!

    As for the location where the original sun god had fallen¡­

    A semi-circr crater with a diameter of several hundred kilometers, wide at the top and narrow at the bottom, almost prating the earth¡¯s crust, appeared.

    At the bottom of the huge pit, the darkness as thick as ink wriggled and rolled.

    Shrouded in darkness, the Primordial Sun God was covered in wounds. The injuries on his body wereyered on top of each other, and there was not a single inch of flesh left intact.

    The ck fog swirled around, forming strands of ck thread-like flesh and blood that interweaved together to repair the injuries of the Primordial Sun God. However, the speed at which his injuries regenerated had clearly slowed down.

    In the beginning, the recovery of the original sun god¡¯s injuries waspleted in an instant.

    In a sh of ck light, it waspletely regenerated.

    But now, its injuries could only heal at a speed visible to the naked eye. It could not heal instantly.

    High up in the sky.

    The mountain-like silver dragon lowered its eyes and looked at the ck sun embedded in the ground.

    ¡°After enduring so many of my attacks, this guy is already very weak, but his vitality is still exuberant. It¡¯s far from dying.¡±

    ¡± It¡¯s very difficult to kill a Primordial Aragami that is simr to a great Divine Power.¡±

    His gaze passed through the barrier formed byyers of smoke and dust. Garen looked at the Primeval Sun God who could still regenerate his injuries, but his speed and efficiency had decreased. He thought to himself silently.

    At the same time, the power of time silently poured out. It was invisible and formless, silently covering the ne barrier of this prime material world, sealing off time and space.

    Rumble ¡­.. Dust flew into the air, and gravel trembled.

    The ck sun rose from the ground again, twisting the tiny tentacles that looked like a ming halo.

    Without engaging in meaningless verbal conversation, the silver dragon folded its wings, and its entire body was like a cannonball that descended from above. It drew a dangerous silver arc in the air and headed straight for the Primordial Sun God.

    Whoosh ¡­¡­.. The body of the Primordial Sun God shook, andyers of ck fog appeared, coiling around its body.

    At the same time, the Primordial Sun God¡¯s back was dragging a thick, substantial tail of dark mes. His speed doubled, and he moved in parallel, narrowly avoiding the silver dragon that wasing for him.

    Immediately, the Primordial Sun God stopped fighting Garen head-on and began to dodge Garen¡¯s attacks.

    Weng!

    After enduring a certain amount of attacks and taking the opportunity to pull away from Garen, the dark light around the Primordial Sun God began to boil, wrapping around its body like a raging me. Then, it crashed fiercely into the ne barrier.

    Kakaka ¡­ The ne¡¯s crystal wall was like a mirror that had been hit.

    Cracks visible to the naked eye, like spider webs or lightning patterns, appeared from the ce where the original sun god collided and extended.

    However, the mirror did not shatter.

    That was because on the surface of the crystal wall of the ne, just as it was receiving the fierce impact of the God of the Primordial Sun, a faintyer of silver light that looked likeyers of embedded dragon scale patterns flickered gently and covered the crystal wall of the ne, sealing the space and time.

    ¡°How do you think I managed to take down the Aragami who wanted to destroy the Noah Continent?¡±

    the silver dragon said.

    He extended his dragon w. Inside was a strange yellow sand that had beenpressed and sealed in the Time Amber along with a piece ofnd. It was like a piece of artwork.

    Garen hung high in the sky and looked down at the ck sun. His gaze was indifferent as he said, ¡°¡±Ya Heng, you will be my collection just like Akaluen.¡±

    ¡°I acknowledge your status. Therefore, you will be the ck pearl in my countless collections.¡±

    After a pause, the silver dragon¡¯s mask revealed an emotionless smile and continued, ¡°¡±Bing my collection is also a different kind of immortality. You should feel honored for this, Ya Heng.¡±

    The eyes of the Primordial Sun God twisted, and his gaze was gloomy.

    Surrounded by the thick ck fog, the God of the Primordial Sun slowly said, ¡°¡±In that case, I still need to thank you.¡±

    Garen pped his dragon wings and said calmly, ¡°¡±In that case, I will ept your gratitude.¡±

    On the other side, after hearing the words of the silver dragon, the Primordial Sun God suddenly trembled violently. The mouths on the surface of his body opened andughed loudly, as if he had heard something interesting.

    ¡°Garen Aurelian, I admit that I underestimated you.¡±

    ¡°However, although you are strong, you want to seal me? You¡¯d better wait until you be a great Divine Power!¡±

    ¡°As long as I break through your spacetime seal and leave the prime material ne, what can you do?¡±

    The God of the Primordial Sunughed hideously and said, ¡°¡±Could it be that you want to chase me to the outer ne and then seal me? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll apany you at any time!¡±

 Chapter 1282 - 1283 The Time Corridor, the Unattainable Reality_3

    1283 The Time Corridor, the Unattainable Reality_3

    Even in the outer nes, Garen, who was a mid-level Divine Power, was considered a powerhouse now.

    However,pared to the God of the Primordial Sun, who was simr to a great Divine Power, he was indeed one level weaker and could not fight head-on.

    ¡°Leaving you in the prime material ne is enough.¡±

    The silver dragon had a deep gaze and a calm expression.

    ¡°If you want to trap me with your blockade, thene and try.¡±

    !!

    After saying that, the dark mes around the original sun god surged and wrapped around his body, continuing to crash into the ne¡¯s crystal wall.

    Boom!

    Amidst the formless and terrifying tremors, the dragon-scale-like space-time seal veins covering the surface of the ne¡¯s crystal wall burst out with even more dense cracks, and at the same time, it sank deeply along with the ne¡¯s crystal wall.

    If this kind of collision happened a few more times, the ne¡¯s crystal wall would be shattered.

    The Primordial Sun God was different from the Akaluen that Garen had dealt with before.

    Akaluen was unable to fully concentrate on breaking the Space-Time Seal in front of Garen, because with the gap between him and Garen, Garen could have killed it directly when it was distracted and wanted to leave the main material world.

    However, the God of the Primordial Sun was a great Divine Power.

    Even with the suppression of the main material world, its vitality was still so strong that it could be described as terrifying. It couldpletely withstand Garen¡¯s attacks and pay a certain price to break the space-time seal and leave the main material world.

    ¡°Ya Heng, your words are so grand that I almost thought that I was the one running away.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re the one who wanted to flee under my dragon¡¯s might.¡±

    ¡°Besides, do you really think you can escape from my wings?¡±

    Garen said, his gaze sharp and stern.

    At this moment, as the darkness faded, a sun trembled and rose slowly from the distant horizon. The first ray of sunlight shone over.

    The silver dragon was bathed in the sunlight, and its radiance was dazzling. The dragon horns on its raised head were like a crown, giving off an extraordinary aura.

    At the same time, as he was speaking, Garen, who was in his Giant Divinized state, slowly unfolded a pair of dragon wings that were more than eight thousand meters long. Moreover, under Garen¡¯s will, they had even doubled in size and expanded to cover the sky and the sun. They covered arge area of space, like a silver canopy.

    On the sky, ring-like patterns suffused a faint light. The river of time stopped here, spiraled, and gathered.

    If there was a creature that could see the river of time, it would raise its head under the Dragon Wing Canopy and look up at the sky.

    It would discover that a deep vortex had gradually appeared in the river of time here, mixing the past, present, and future together. There was no distinction between them, and they were connected end to end.

    ¡°This guy actually still has a trump card that he hasn¡¯t used until now!¡±

    The Primordial Sun God¡¯s heart tightened. He ignored the exhaustion and began to overload the dark light, forming rolling ck mes that surrounded his body and mmed into the ne barrier even more fiercely.

    Kacha! Kacha!

    Under the impact of the Primordial Sun God, the ne¡¯s crystal wall was on the verge of copse, and the cracks extended very quickly.

    In the sky, the giant silver dragon in the middle of the two dragon wings had a solemn expression. The original sun god was reflected in its tinum dragon eyes, and it waved its dragon wings that werepletely out of proportion to its body.

    The rings on the surface of the ¡®Sky Screen¡¯ dragon wings began to spin, like countless vortexes of various sizes, just like Van Gogh¡¯s starry sky.

    They drew upon the waters of the River of Time, forming an even more majestic vortex that seemed capable of devouring everything.

    This vortex was the most important core ability that Garen had awakened after he advanced to a mid-level Divine Power. Its effect was very special, and Garen called it that.

    [Time Corridor]

    The Time Corridor was under the dragon wings, within the range of Garen¡¯s dragon wings.

    At this moment, the Primordial Sun God who was crashing into the ne¡¯s crystal wall was also under Garen¡¯s dragon wings.

    The dragon wings that blotted out the sky pped gently. At the same time, under Garen¡¯s will, the Time Vortex closed up. The Primordial Sun God was in the center of the vortex, already covered by the Time Corridor.

    The God of the Primordial Sun could feel the unusual movement of the river of time.

    However, because it was in the prime material ne and was in a weak state, it had no idea that it had been covered by the Time Corridor.

    Boom!

    After a fierce collision.

    The dragon-scale-like spacetime seal shattered. At the same time, the ne¡¯s crystal wall caved in deeply. When it reached its limit, it shattered along the cracks.

    The moment the ne barrier opened, the spacetime seal lost its effect.

    This meant that the God of the Primordial Sun could leave the prime material ne and head to the outer nes.

    Once he reached the outer nes, Garen, who was still a mid-level Divine Power, naturally did not dare to pursue the Primordial Sun God.

    At this point, the God of the Primordial Sun heaved a sigh of relief.

    It raised its head and looked at the silver dragon with a fierce gaze.¡±Garen Aurelian, just wait and see. You will be buried and devoured by my darkness.¡±

    After saying that, the ck sun dragged the rolling ck fog into the other end of the ne¡¯s crystal wall.

    At the same time.

    In the next instant.

    It was as if the other side of the crystal wall was still the main material world.

    The body of the Primordial Sun God that had just disappeared reappeared. The gap in the ne¡¯s crystal wall also returned to the moment when it was filled with cracks but not shattered.

    It was not just the God of the Primordial Sun.

    In the space-time range covered by Garen¡¯s wings, the vortex swirled, causing everything around him to instantly return to normal. Garen¡¯s dragon wings formed a curtain that covered the sky, and the vortex-like time corridor covered the initial moment in all directions.

    Then, just like before, the Primordial Sun God felt the pressure and increased his strength. He overloaded the dark light and crashed into the ne¡¯s crystal wall.

    After breaking through the ne¡¯s crystal wall, the Primordial Sun God heaved a sigh of relief. He raised his head and looked at the silver dragon with a fierce gaze.¡±Garen Aureilly, just wait and see. You will eventually be buried and devoured by my darkness.¡±

    At this moment, it was exactly like that time.

 Chapter 1287 The Operation Of The Nine Hells

    "Then, you will be me and return with a new face.¡±

    Facing the sun-like True Spirit Eye.

    The King of Dawn took a deep breath, but his gaze remained firm.

    He had failed too many times and was even jokingly called the Great Evil God of Dawn. Every time he heard his nickname, although the God of Dawn appeared to be bright and sunny on the surface, he felt very ufortable in his heart. After all, he was a god on the side of Order. It was difficult for him to ept being called an evil god.

    Bing Oman would allow the King of Dawn to obtain greater power than he did now.

    However, all power came with a price.

    The price of this power was that the King of Dawn would lose arge part of his self and fuse with Oman''s truesoul.

    The King of Dawn had been hesitant before, but now he had made up his mind.

    "Oman is me.¡±

    "I am the Lord of the Trillions of Light, and I am also the Eternal Sun!¡±

    Weng!

    The King of Dawn was determined. He turned into a golden ray of light and entered the astral floating ind formed by Oman''s corpse.

    In an instant, the surface of the floating ind was suffused with wisps of light. In the boundless silver void of the astral world, its form silently changed, gradually transforming into the true spirit face of a god that the King of Dawn had seen.

    ¡£

    As for what was happening to the King of Dawn in the Astral World, Garen was still clueless.

    Even if he knew, Garen would not have any obvious reaction.

    After all, he had no grudges with the King of Dawn, and he had never provoked Oman, the only Sun God.

    In addition, the current situation was different from the past. The authority of the sun had already been divided.

    Even if Oman was resurrected, he would only be able to wield the authority that belonged to the Lord of Dawn. It would be difficult for him to possess the power he had at his peak. He would still be strong, but he would never be able to return to the Multiverse as a top god.

    The God of Light, the God of Sun, and the God of Fire would definitely not give up their authority.

    These two weren''t good people either.

    However, Oman''s resurrection was silent, and they did not know.

    Back to the main topic.

    Garen did not intend to repair the damaged Prime Material World.

    He needed some time to rest and recover.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The current Garen looked fine on the surface, but he was actually very tired. The Power of Time in his body was less than one percent, and his stamina, Magic Power, Mental Energy, and so on were also greatly consumed. After all, the Primordial Sun God was indeed a powerful enemy that could not be underestimated. He was also a strong person among the greater Divine Powers.

    To be able to sessfully seal it, it was also a huge consumption for Garen.

    With Garen''s current state, if another Aragami with a mid-level Divine Power simr to Akaluen were to appear, it would be difficult for him to handle it properly. He urgently needed to rest.

    As for the best ce to rest, it was obviously the Dragon Court of the Hero Domain with the Pantheon Temple.

    The silver dragon''s wings shook slightly, and the surrounding River of Time rippled. At the same time, Garen''s body became illusory, leaving this seriously damaged main material world.

    Garen left the main material world and returned to the Hero''s Domain, entering the Eternal Hall of Heroes in the Royal Court.

    In the dragon nest, Yuna, who had returned from the Wind Elemental ne, turned her head.

    She looked at the silver dragon and felt Garen''s weak state. A concerned expression appeared on her face.

    "Garen, you don''t seem to be in a good state.¡±

    In front of its familiar partner, the silver dragon raised its head and revealed a slightly proud expression. Its tail gently wagged as it said,"This injury is nothing. Yuna, guess which Aragami I have sealed?¡±

    Yuna blinked and tilted her head as if she was thinking. Then, she said, "" I don''t know much about Aragami. "

    Garen smiled and said,"Guess from the Aragami you know."¡±

    Because she had been injured by the Primordial Sun God, Yuna immediately thought of the Primordial Sun God.

    Looking at Garen''s expression, Yuna suddenly realized something and said, ""Could it be that you sealed the God of the Primordial Sun?¡±

    Garen nodded and raised his head again.

    Although he pretended to be calm and deep in the praise of the gods, Garen was still a little proud deep down in his heart to be able to suppress a group of great Divine Powers and seal the First Sun God, who was a great Divine Power, with a body that was simr to a mid-level Divine Power. Then, he could show it in front of his partner without any hindrance.

    "Smart."

    As he spoke, he flipped his dragon w and took out the Time Amber.

    Sealed within the Time Amber was a miniature space region that had been fixed in a cycle by the Time Cloister. ording to the inherent trajectory of time, the Primordial Sun God was repeating the cycle again and again as if he was performing a performance.

    Yuna squeezed her head over and craned her neck to get closer to the Time Amber with a curious expression.

    After seeing the situation inside clearly, Yuna''s eyes lit up. She turned to look at her powerful and stalwart spouse and could not help but say,"Wow, you really caught this ugly guy. Garen, you''re awesome.¡±

    The silver dragon wagged its tail and narrowed its eyes. It said with a smile,"Just so-so."

    "How is it ordinary? It''s obviously very powerful. Don''t be humble.¡±

    Yuna could tell that the silver dragon was enjoying its vanity, so she deliberately squeezed out a look of admiration and said with a smile, ""As expected of someone who has many titles. He is respected as the Lord of the Dragon Court, the Dragon of Eternity and Time, the Dragon God of Time, and the Lord of Heroic Spirits.......... Where was the great Garen Aurelian, the love dragon of the dreams of billions of female true dragons?¡±

 Chapter 1288 Nine Hells Operation (2)

    "I really admire you."

    His partner''s praise was too exaggerated, causing Garen''s face to turn red.

    After ying with Garen for a while, Yuna showed an eager attitude and said, ""Garen, after you recover, I will also go to the prime material ne to teach the Aragami a lesson. Let''s see who is stronger.¡±

    Hearing this, Garen nodded and said,"Alright."¡±

    Garen would not overprotect his partner. As his partner, Yuna had never been a flower in a greenhouse. In the main material world, Yuna would not have much of a problem dealing with Aragami who were below the level of a Great Divine Power.

    Moreover, which True Dragon would be willing to live under the protection of others? Even if it was his own spouse, it would not do.

    In the social rtions of a true dragon, the status of a male dragon and a female dragon was truly equal.

    Next, Garen prepared to rest.

    However, just as he was about to rest, his gaze suddenly changed slightly, and he took out the Time Amber that he had already put away.

    Within the Time Amber.

    In the small prime material world space that was enveloped by the Time Cloister and directly cut by Garen, the God of the Primordial Sun, who had fallen into a cycle, shouted again, ""Garen Aureilly, just wait and see. You will be buried in my darkness.¡±

    There was a slight change in its lines.

    Although it was very simr, Garen still noticed it keenly.

    After that, although the Primordial Sun God in the Time Corridor was still in a cycle, he would asionally show a puzzled expression. Moreover, his behavior was no longerpletely the same, and there were differences.

    "What happened?"

    Garen''s thoughts raced, and very quickly, he analyzed and determined the source of the abnormality.

    Looking around the dragon nest, Garen squinted his eyes.

    Now, Garen had already left the main material world and returned to the Hero''s Domain, which was the outer ne.

    This was the outer ne, so the Primordial Sun God could unleash all of his original power.

    Although there was a small piece of the prime material world sealed within the Time Amber, it was not theplete prime material world. The Primordial Sun God slowly recovered and realized that he had fallen into an endless loop of the Time Corridor.

    At that time, Garen would not be able to seal the Primordial Sun God, who had recovered to the level of a Greater Divine Power, with his current strength.

    After some thought, Garen brought the Time Amber back to the main material ne.

    ¡£

    In the Metal World.

    Under the metal curtain, the silver dragon leaped out of the river of time and hovered in the sky.

    Right below him was a steel jungle formed by clusters of metal pirs.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The thickest one was connected to the sky and the ground. It was engraved with orderly mechanical patterns, and a blood-like blue light flickered continuously. All kinds of magic runes were embellished on it.

    Buzz ... Amidst the subtle mechanical sounds.

    The armor on the surface of the central mechanical pir cracked. At the same time, a metal cube that seemed to have a life of its own flew out.

    "My Lord, the Metal World wees you.¡±

    The metal cube with the will of the Mechanical Heavenly Venerate moved and said.

    Garen nodded gently and took out the Time Amber that sealed the Primordial Sun God. "" I will ce this Time Amber in this prime material ne. There is a Deste God sealed inside. You should take good care of it.¡±

    As he regarded the Primordial Sun God as his spoils of war, Garen did not want other Gods to interfere. Therefore, he decided to temporarily leave the Primordial Sun God in the Metal World. After he became a Greater Divine Power, he would bring it into his Portable Space as a collection.

    Garen had left his mark on the Time Amber.

    If there were any abnormal situations, Garen would be able to sense it immediately and arrive there in an instant. It was considered safe to ce it in the main material world guarded by the Mechanical Heavenly Venerate.

    The Aragami had invaded the prime material ne, and their main goal was to destroy the source of power of the gods. They had chosen thend that the gods believed in.

    The stronger the belief in the gods, the more the Aragami cared.

    Therefore, the Metal World, which was made of metal and did not have any beliefs, was very safe. As there was no benefit in conquering this ce, there were no Aragami who deliberately targeted this ce.

    "Please rest assured."

    The Mechanical Heavenly Venerate replied in shock.

    Garen nodded and asked,"How''s the battle situation on your side?"¡±

    The Mechanical Heavenly Venerate had ced a considerable portion of his will on the Mechanical Dragon God that he had created. The Aragami had invaded the prime material ne on arge scale. As a member of the Dragon God system, the Mechanical Dragon God had not been idle either. It was fighting against a Aragami that was simr to a weak Divine Power.

    "The battle is still ongoing. I have a 76% chance of capturing the target alive.¡±

    the Mechanical Heavenly Venerate replied.

    He was very interested in the Aragami, and he wanted to capture the Aragami as research subjects. Therefore, he was very active when he participated in the battle.

    Next, Garen asked about some matters rted to the Mechanical Heavenly Venerate and the Abyss Blood Battle.

    After listening to the Mechanical Heavenly Venerate''s reply, Garen was deep in thought.

    "The demon archdukes and princes in the Bottomless Abyss, as well as the evil gods and evil gods, were at war. Almost all of the Blood Battle Army in the Myriad Abyss ins were recalled.......... The Blood Devil Army had upied arge area of the Myriad Abyss in.¡±

    The Abyssal Demon Lords were at war with each other in order to be kings.

    The demons of the Ninth Hell took advantage of the situation and built many military bases in the empty Ten Thousand Abyss in. The demon fortresses were densely packed and tightly fortified.

 Chapter 1289 Nine Hells Operation (3)

    Originally, the bloody battle between demons and devils was not limited to the bottomless abyss.

    Including the Scorching Hell, the Windy Abyss, the Asura Arena, and other lower nes, there were Blood Battlefields.

    However, under the will of the Lord of Nine Hells, the Hell Devils, who had a strict hierarchy, had changed their strategy of bloody battles. They gathered the bloody armies of other lower nes and took advantage of the time when the Abyssal Demons were busy fighting to be kings and had no time to take care of the demons ''emptiness to flood into the Myriad Abyss in.

    The Eight Infernal Demon Generals had all descended into the Bottomless Abyss.

    The Bardi Archdukes and a few other Archdevils also built fortresses in the Myriad Abyss ins, continuously guiding the hellish aura into the Myriad Abyss ins and transforming it.

    In the current firstyer of the Abyss, demons ran amok.

    "Lord of the Nine Hells¡­... Did this person also want to participate in the battle for the throne of the Abyss?¡±

    Garen thought to himself.

    Asmodeus, the Lord of the Nine Hells, was an unfathomable Demon Lord who lived in the deepest level of Hell, Nessus Hell. He was the undisputed King of Hell.

    They were different from the Demon Overlords who fought for themselves.

    The Devil Society was very strict. The superior Devil had absolute control over the inferior Devils. All Devils, including the Archdevils from the first to the eighth level, as well as the Devil Generals and Devil Princes, would obey the will of the Nine Hell Lords.

    Even though all the devils were eager to rece the Lord of Nine Hells and had made countless plots and tricks for this purpose.

    However, before they truly seeded, they would listen to the orders of the Nine Hell Lords.

    It was also because of this orderly rule that the devils of the Nine Hells could fight with the demons.

    However, if the Demon Monarch was born and unified the Abyss¡­......... The demons who had fought with the demons for countless eras would be the first to be eliminated by the Demon Lord.

    Most importantly, with the current development of the battle for the throne in the Abyss, the crazy attitude of the Demon Duke and Prince who would not give up until they became a king, there might really be a Demon King in the end.

    Now that the Nine Prison Lords had gathered their forces and marched into the Myriad Abyss in on arge scale, they obviously felt threatened and wanted to take the lead.

    The already murky water in the Bottomless Abyss had be even more unfathomable and turbulent.

    If he were to step into it recklessly, he would be crushed into pieces if he was not careful.

    "The chaotic abyss and the demons that are meddling in it.¡±

    "The Gods and Aragami who have almost started an all-out war in the Prime Material ne.¡±

    ¡°..............¡±<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "This is truly a chaotic era."

    Garen shook his head and sighed.

    He was thinking that if he was born in a peaceful era, he could safely pass the time and be a great Divine Power, and he could be free and unfettered in the boundless space and time. How good would that be?

    As for now, Garen had already been drawn into the chaotic whirlpool.

    It could even be said that the birth of this vortex was partly due to him. The recent chaos in the Multiverse began with the glorious war between the dragons and elves, and the glorious war was started with Garen as the reason.

    "Forget about the Abyss. Let''s deal with the Aragami first.¡±

    Chaos in the Abyss was a scene that the gods were willing to see.

    If not for the Aragami''seback, the gods would have tried to lead them into the war in the Abyss.

    Simrly, the war between the gods and the Aragami was something that the Demon Lords were happy to see. They would celebrate the fall of every god.

    For now, neither side had any intention of intervening in a battlefield that did not belong to them.

    After cing the Time Amber here temporarily, Garen left the Metal World and returned to the Eternal Hall of Heroes.

    In the dragon nest, the silver dragon spread its wings and covered theyers of treasures.

    Garen took out a lot of Time Ambers from his collection and stacked them among the treasures.

    Gods and Saints, cosmic behemoths in the prime material ne, monsters from other dimensions, precious divine weapons, and Aragami with strange forms............... The items frozen in the Time Amber were all rare items without exception.

    With the Time Amber, which could not be bought with gold, silver, or any other treasures, Garen slept veryfortably and peacefully.

    At the same time, the water of the River of Time and the life force in the Hero''s Domain merged together and poured into the silver dragon''s body, restoring his condition and strengthening his body.

    After an intense battle, Garen''s body would often grow more efficiently and quickly.

    Experiencing battle was definitely faster than sleeping.

    Of course, the prerequisite was that they had to be evenly matched and fight to the death.

    While Garen was recovering from his sleep, the battle between the Aragami and the Gods in the Prime Material World continued and became more intense.

    The Prime Material ne could amodate endless worlds, but the bombardment from many mighty forces caused the Prime Material ne to suffer more and more damage. The ne''sws became unstable and gradually lost control.

 Chapter 1290 Powerful And Different Black Dragon

    This was because the war was intense, and he had the power of time and life energy to replenish himself.

    This time, Garen did not sleep for a long time.

    In just over a month, the silver dragon in the dragon nest opened its deep and vast tinum-colored dragon eyes. It rxed its dragon wings, straightened its body, and stretched its buttocks.

    "My injuries have all recovered, and my creature level has also increased by quite a bit.¡±

    After sensing his current situation, Garen revealed a look of joy.

    A creature level of 100 represented the threshold of a great Divine Power.

    A Godhead level of 16 was the minimum standard for a great Divine Power.

    His original body''s creature level had now reached 95. Compared to a god who had just entered level 15, he was gradually touching the peak of a mid-level Divine Power and was one step closer to a great Divine Power.

    If it was in the past, Garen''s long slumber could even allow him to directly cross a level of life, instead of breaking through a few levels of creatures.

    It was just that at Garen''s current level, the breakthrough of the creature level was not something that could be done overnight.

    This time, the battle with the Primordial Sun God in the Prime Material World had given Garen quite a bit of stimtion. With the continuous replenishment of the Power of Time and Life Energy, he had a very good improvement.

    "Using the Aragami as the forging stone, using the Second Dawn War as the furnace, using battles to temper oneself.¡±

    "I might be able to be a quasi-great Divine Power after the war.¡±

    Garen''s eyes lit up as he thought.

    In fact, he knew that the probability of this was not high.

    " Within 400 years of age, at the stage of a dragon in its prime, if it can be promoted to a greater Divine Power, even ifpared to all of my other time and space versions, this growth speed can be considered top-notch.¡±

    Garen thought.

    The current Garen was already two hundred and ny-eight years old in the main timeline. He was only a hundred years away from bing an old dragon.

    This time, the continuous increase in creature level was not only due to the stimtion of the intense battle, but also because of Garen''s previous umtion. He spent most of his time in the Hero Domain to absorb life energy and the Power of Time, but it had been quite a while since he had leveled up. The battle with the Primordial Sun God was the catalyst.

    If it was under normal circumstances.

    For a battle of the level of the Primordial Sun God, it was already a pretty good result for Garen to be able to increase his Creature Level by one level after the battle ended and he slept for a period of time.

    ording to this calction, in the best case scenario, Garen would need to kill or seal at least five more Aragami that were simr to Great Divine Powers!

    Moreover, it was at least on the level of the original Sun God.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The difficulty was quite shocking.

    Until Garen woke up, there was still only the First Sun God, the Aragami that had been sessfully sealed.

    While he was sleeping, he was also receiving news from the prime material ne, so he knew the progress of the Second Dawn War.

    Many Aragami who were simr to mid-level Divine Power and weak-level Divine Power had been killed or sealed by the gods.

    As for the quasi-great Divine Powers, they would often immediately retreat when they sensed that they were no match for them. They would leave the prime material world and enter the lower nes. They were only slightly stronger than them. If they did not have special abilities, the other party would want to escape. In a one-on-one situation, there was basically no way to stop them.

    In addition, the gods with great Divine Powers were the same as the original Aragami. There were no deaths or deaths.

    Just like the King of Dawn, he would run if he couldn''t win. For a great Divine Power, the risk of dying was minimal.

    As for the gods with weak and intermediate divine powers, there were also some casualties.

    "The casualties on the side of the gods are actually more for the weak and intermediate levels............¡±

    " As the primordial Aragami that were born together with the Multiverse, their levels are ancient and primitive. At the same level, their individualbat power is often stronger than that of ordinary gods.¡±

    It was born in the most chaotic and dangerous primeval era.

    There wasn''t a single primordial Aragami who wasn''t good at fighting. However, there were quite a number of gods who were weak inbat due to the power they held. It was difficult for them topete with the Aragami.

    Moreover, the gods who fought against the Aragami were mainly from the Pantheon Pce.

    Although most of the gods were gathered in the Pantheon Temple, not all of them were.

    There were many evil gods, evil gods, and gods who abided by absolute neutrality and didn''t care about anything that had to do with them. They didn''t join the Pantheon. Although there were some who descended to the prime material ne to fight against the Aragami because their believers were killed by the Aragami, they only made up a small portion of such gods.

    Counting them, the number of gods fighting against the Aragami was about half of the gods in the sky.

    The Aragami had been hibernating for countless years. Now, they were making aeback. Although they were still not as strong as they were at the peak of the Primordial Era, their overall performance in the Second Dawn War was actually at a slight advantage.

    Only in the most elite battlefields.

    The Lord of Terror and the Nine-Faced Dragon God were in a stalemate.

    The Deep Sea Ancient God was suppressed by the Heavenly Emperor, and he was forced to retreat as he fought through many prime material worlds. He was clearly at a disadvantage.

    The Gods had the upper hand in terms ofbat power. However, even the Heavenly Emperor would find it difficult to kill the Deep Sea Ancient God. That fellow could teleport in all the seas or in the shadows. Although hisbat power could not bepared to that of Ai Ou, Heavenly Emperor, or Erick, he was still very difficult to deal with. After all, it was the Deep Sea Ancient God who led the revival of the Aragami.

 Chapter 1291 Powerful And Different Black Dragon (2)

    It was indeed not an ordinary Aragami.

    Top-notchbat strength could not achieve true effective results.

    The greater Divine Powers were unable to gain an advantage. As time passed, the weaker and middle-level Aragami''s advantage continued to increase.

    "The situation is not optimistic."

    "But it doesn''t matter. I''ll make a move.¡±

    "As the protagonist of the endless space-time of the Multiverse, once the great Garen Aurelian makes his move, the stalemate will be immediately reversed.¡±

    He couldn''t say this.

    Garen only bragged in his heart.

    Most of the time, Garen''s personality was rather calm and rational. However, when he was happy, just like when he had a good breakthrough in his biological level, he would feel happy. Moreover, when there were no outsiders around, Garen would be a little excited and his mood would change obviously.

    At the same time, Garen did not boast too much.

    The main battlefield of the Second Dawn War was the prime material ne.

    Meanwhile, the Prime Material ne had always been Garen''s home ground. During the War of Glory, Garen, who had just be a Demigod, had been shining brightly in the Prime Material ne battlefield. He had swept through the elf army in a crushing manner, causing countless elves to suffer from post-war trauma. It was only until now that the Dragon Race had be the overlord that the elves looked up to and followed, and they were magnanimous enough to not pursue the elves ''offenses that the situation had improved.

    During the Giant Extermination War.

    Because the main battlefield was in the various outer nes, Garen''s original body, which had just be a weak Divine Power, had only yed a small role in the early stages. In the end, he relied on the opportunity created by the many Dragon Gods to use the Time Dragon Countercurrent and rely on the powerful Garen from other dimensions to support the field. His original body did not perform much.

    "This time, the battlefield has returned to the prime material ne, myfort zone.¡±

    "Besides, with my current level, I can still disy great power even in the outer nes.¡±

    Thinking of the ancient and primitive Aragami, the silver dragon''s eyes lit up with traces of fighting spirit.

    "When I wake up, the Aragami should be afraid of this.¡±

    At this moment.

    Yuna, who had fallen asleep with Garen, woke up as well when she sensed that Garen had woken up.

    Reaching out her ws and rubbing her eyes, Yuna looked at the majestic silver dragon and immediately woke up. She was eager to try and said impatiently,"Garen, you''ve already recovered, let''s go fight the Aragami!¡±

    It was not that Yuna had not fought in the past few years.

    She often sparred with the Heroic Spirits in the Hero Domain. As the Heroic Spirits were undying, Yuna did not have to be restrained. However, the disparity was too great after all, and it could be said to be a crushing sparring. This was still fresh at the beginning, but as time went on, Yuna felt bored after the number of times.

    As a Strength Dragon, Yuna was not a battle-thirsty one.

    However, asionally, his ws would itch and he would yearn for battle.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Thest time Yuna felt so happy was during the War of Glory. After that, she did not really enjoy herself in battle.

    The Aragami was an opponent that Yuna would not underestimate even with her pride.

    If she were to fight against the Aragami and defeat them, Yuna felt that she would feel the joy of victory.

    Therefore, she was looking forward to the battle with the Aragami.

    "Alright."

    " It''s not easy to deal with Aragami that are simr to great Divine Powers. Yuna, you''re going to assist the weaker or middle-level Divine Powers that are at a disadvantage and take over the battlefield.¡±

    Garen said.

    Yuna had a clear understanding of her own strength, so she didn''t try to be brave. She readily agreed and said, ""Then let''s have apetition and see who can kill or seal more Aragami.¡±

    The silver dragon nodded and smiled gently."Alright."

    Soon after.

    Yuna closed her eyes and searched for a suitable prime material world through the invisible force field that covered the prime material worlds.

    Yuna soon found a prime material ne and prepared to descend.

    However, before she descended, she seemed to have noticed something strange. She suddenly opened her eyes and asked softly,"Garen, look at this Prime Material World. The battle situation seems interesting.¡±

    Locking onto the coordinates of the world that Yuna had disyed, Garen''s gaze pierced through the ne barrier and looked out.

    One of the prime material nes, the Landun Continent.

    An Aragami with a terrifying and distorted appearance was wreaking havoc on the surface.

    At first nce, its body looked like an ogre. It was bloated and muscr, with a rtively small head and very thick and fat limbs. However, unlike ordinary ogres, this monster was extremely ugly and disgusting. Its body seemed to be made of irregr flesh and organs.

    There was a terrifying bloody mouth in the middle of its bloated and rotten belly. Its mouth was filled withyers of spiral fangs, as well as ferocious and slippery tentacles.

    In addition, countless maggots, flies, blood mosquitoes, and so on curled around its body like ck clouds, squirming between the gaps of its mottled white skin.

    This fat, bloody, and disgusting Aragami had a huge body, like a tall mountain.

    It was called the King of Abominations, an Aragami that was simr to a weak Divine Power. It followed Garen, who had caught a glimpse of it in the Valoran Space-Time. It was also a Aragami that was simr to a strong Divine Power that existed in the main timeline. It was the Mother of Monsters, Decay.

    The Abominations of the Undead Creatures were created based on the King of Abominations.

    The King of Abominations moved on the surface.

    With every step, the ground under its feet, the surrounding mountains, forests, rivers ............. All matter in arge area would be distorted by the original power it emitted, turning into rotten flesh and organs.

 Chapter 1292 Powerful And Different Black Dragon (3)

    There was no god to stop it.

    That was because in the ferocious mouth of the King of Abominations ''abdomen, in the bite of the spiral fangs and the binding of the slippery tentacles, there was a god whose divine light was dim and unable to escape.

    This deity had a pair of pure white wings on her back, and her appearance was impable. Even though she was wrapped in disgusting tentacles of hatred, she still looked beautiful.

    She had pointy ears and a delicate face. Her face was filled with humiliation, anger, and despair.

    She was the Winged Elven God, Adele, a member of the Elven God System. She was a mid-level Divine Power and was not very good at fighting.

    The god who confronted the King of Abominations had been defeated and became a prisoner.

    The King of Abominations wreaked havoc in the prime material ne, spreading death and despair without restraint. Facing the cruel and ferocious expressions, he destroyed everything.

    Just as Yuna was about to descend and deal with this disgusting and ugly Aragami¡­

    A ck dragon suddenly broke through a river that had been turned into flesh and blood, and flew up angrily.

    The moment he saw this ck Dragon, Garen also revealed a shocked expression.

    "Is this guy really a ck Dragon?"

    The ck Dragon that appeared in Garen''s field of vision did indeed carry the aura of a ck Dragon. If he looked closely, he could see that it was a ck Dragon, but its appearance was too special.

    It was a female ck Dragon.

    It was extremely fat, and its ck dragon scales were in a plump and round shape. Its body width was almost equal to its body length, and its overly fat flesh almost tore open the dragon scales. Its entire body looked like a white ball, with a short tail, short limbs, and short dragon wings........... This fat ck Dragon looked even fatter than the King of Loathing.

    A normal ck Dragon was so thin that their skin was stuck to their bones, and their bones could be vaguely seen.

    ck Dragons were often called ck Skeleton Dragons.

    "This is the first time I''ve seen a ck Dragon eat like this.¡±

    Almost all dragons found it difficult to get too fat because their stomachs were like furnaces that could transform food efficiently. Their bodies would also grow because of the abundant energy they had.

    Garen took a look. On the head of this ck Dragon, there was a pair of thick and sturdy dragon horns. It was not the structure of an ordinary ck Dragon''s horn.

    "Variant dragon?"

    The Power of Time gathered in Garen''s eyes, forming the Pupil of Time.

    The life of this ck Dragon was instantly reflected in Garen''s eyes.

    When it was just born, it was already several times fatter than the ck dragon cubs around it. Moreover, it was extremely obsessed with food. As long as it could eat, it would stuff it into its mouth. ck Dragon Niang could not bear the burden and abandoned it when it was only a year old.

    Even in the wild, this fellow had never been hungry because it had no qualms about eating. Moreover, it grew very quickly. From a youngling dragon to an ancient half-dragon, the ck dragon had never lost weight. It was as fat as a mountain of meat. Other than eating, it would usually sleep.

    After devouring a demine, the ancient ck dragon had been sleeping in the prime material world for hundreds of years. It had not even appeared in the War of Glory and the War of Giant Extermination.

    Now, it had woken up because of the King of Abominations.

    The ck Dragon, who had been woken up, flew into a rage and flew towards the King of Abominations.

    The King of Abominations revealed a ferocious expression when he saw a strange ck dragon at the demigod level approach him.

    It brazenly raised its huge palm made of rotten flesh and organs and pped at the ck dragon.

    Although the ck Dragon was very fat, it was more than 50 meters long and could not bepared to the King of Abominations. Moreover, it did not use the ability to transform.

    In front of the mountain-like King of Loathsome Creatures, the ck dragon was like an angry fat bird.

    Pa!

    The King of Abominations pped the fat ck Dragon down heavily, burying it into the ground that had already turned into countless pieces of rotten flesh.

    "A puny mortal wants to stop the Primordial God?¡±

    The King of Abominations had just let out a disgusting voice when his expression changed slightly. He raised his huge, bloated palm that was formed by the stacking of flesh and organs, densely covered with maggots and flies.

    The mutated fat ck Dragon bit the King of Loathing''s palm and tried its best to extend its short neck. It bit crazily as if it was eating some supreme delicacy, biting the disgusting flesh of the King of Loathing.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The King of Loathing was furious.

    It sped its hands together and pped the fat ck dragon heavily.

    Bang!

    This strike was enough to shatter a lofty mountain.

    The mutated ck dragon was hit by the giant palms of the King of Loathing. The fat on its body trembled like waves, but it did not dodge or dodge. It took the heavy blow of the King of Loathing head-on. Even though its body was dented by the p, its dragon scales were shattered, and its fat rolled, it still tore at the palms of the King of Loathing like a hungry ghost.

    After a few mouthfuls of flesh and blood, the ck dragon''s injured body became full again.

    Next.

    The mutated fat ck Dragon used a very barbaric and simple method to forcefully withstand the attacks. It surrounded the King of Loathing and bit it all the way, eating with relish.

    Its fat body seemed to have a very strong defense.

    It was not just physical attacks from the King of Abominations, but also the special skills formed by the King of Abominations ''original power. They could not directly kill the mutated fat ck Dragon. As long as it could not kill it, it could quickly recover by eating the King of Abominations'' body.

    As time passed.

    As the King of Hatred''s body was bitten, it was riddled with holes. On the other hand, the ck dragon''s plump body seemed to have grown a little bigger.

    "Damned ck Dragon! What kind of freak are you?!"

    The King of Abominations was gradually unable to hold on any longer.

    After roaring for a while, it prepared to leave this prime material ne.

    The ck dragon was only a Demigod Ancient Dragon. With the power of the King of Abominations, as long as it left the Prime Material ne, the ck dragon would not be able to chase after it.

    Because the elven god that had yet to be killed in his stomach was a mid-level divine power, the King of Abominations did not dare to bring it to the outer ne. He spat out the winged elf goddess, who was covered in stinky saliva and looked exhausted.

    "Get lost!"

    He directly cut off his own arm and threw the King of Abominations far away.

    The mutated ck dragon that was biting on the arm ignored the King of Loathing''s main body. Its mouth was stuffed full as it continued to chase after the broken arm.

    At this moment.

    Strange arcs that could not be seen by the naked eye crisscrossed in every inch of space. It was unknown where they started and where they ended. They gathered and ovepped, forming the outline of the Energy Dragon''s body.

    Yuna descended into the prime material ne through the world force field.

    Looking at the King of Abominations who was about to escape, the Power Dragon first used Giant God Transformation. Then, its three-thousand-meter-long body opened its mouth and spat out a formless Power Dragon Breath.

    Boom!

    The dragon breath hit the King of Abominations and swallowed it.

    Under Yuna''s powerful Dragon Breath, the King of Abominations ''twisted and ugly body disintegrated inch by inch. In an instant, it seemed to have beenpletely annihted in the field of vision, leaving no corpse behind.

    "Garen, I''ll take down an Aragami first.¡±

    His partner''s excited voice entered Garen''s ears.

    Garen was still in the Hero Domain and had not gone to the Prime Material ne.

    Staring at the mutated ck Dragon that had almost severely injured the King of Abominations, Garen had a hazy idea in his mind. It was not clear, and his thoughts were rolling, but he could not think of anything in a short period of time.

    "Variant Dragon¡­.. There are very few mutated dragons that can develop and possess special abilities. Even if they are not as powerful as me, they often possess rather powerfulbat strength.¡±

    Garen thought to himself.

    However, there were very few ancient demigod-like ck dragons in the main timeline that had grown up.

 Chapter 1293 Lightning Snake (1)

    Yuna shot a curious nce at the ck dragon after she killed the King of Loathing with a breath of dragon''s breath.

    This big fellow, whose appearance and body werepletely different from ordinary ck Dragons, was chewing on the King of Loathing''s severed arm with relish. It did not care that its head had been snatched by Yuna. It only took a nce at Yuna before continuing to eat the severed arm.

    "A ck Dragon that can grow to such a size is truly rare.¡±

    Yuna muttered and left the prime material ne.

    As she was obsessed with the battle with Garen, and the King of Abominations was killed very simply without wasting any energy, Yuna went straight to the other prime material worlds that were ravaged by the Aragami instead of returning to the Royal Court to rest.

    After the death of the King of Abominations and Yuna''s departure.

    The super fat mutated ck Dragon was still not satisfied after eating the King of Abomination''s arm. It turned its head to eat the world region that had been transformed by the King of Abomination''s flesh and blood. It did not mind the high disgust of the flesh and organs at all.

    The Elven Goddess, who was lucky enough to escape from the King of Abominations, waved her wings and left the prime material ne with unbearable memories.

    In the Dragon Court, in the Hall of Eternal Heroes.

    "There aren''t many powerful mutated dragons in the main timeline, but there should be more than one.¡±

    "It''s just that we didn''t see them in this war.¡±

    Garen paid attention to the mutated ck Dragon for a while. After she finished eating the King of Abomination''s distorted flesh and organs at an unbelievable speed, Garen released the Power of Time and condensed a temporary incarnation in the main material world before descending.

    This mutated ck Dragon was more than 5000 years old and had just entered the Ancient Dragon Stage.

    After it had eaten its fill, its already fat body had grown twice as big. It was now lying on its back on the bumpy ground, using its fat dragon w that looked like a pig''s trotter to stroke its round belly. At the same time, its other dragon w would asionally grab some soil and stone from the ground and stuff it into its mouth.

    He looked very satisfied.

    At the same time.

    The Power of Time gathered and descended. In the sky, it gathered into Garen''s figure.

    It had a pair of dazzling tinum dragon eyes, three pairs of dragon horns that looked like a crown, silver-gray dragon scales that were as deep as the universe, and rings of ck scales that were irregrly distributed on its body.... The chubby mutated ck Dragon raised its head, and a pair of eyes the size of green beans were squeezed on its cheeks. It was looking at Garen, and the majestic body of the Silver Dragon was reflected in its vision.

    Garen lowered his gaze and carefully scanned the body of the ck Dragon, finallynding on its ck eyes.

    Although this ck Dragon was an Ancient Dragon, its intelligence was rtively low. It was even inferior to an ordinary adult ck Dragon. Most ck Dragons were good at scheming and scheming, and its intelligence was ranked among the Chromatic Dragons.

    The eyes of the mutated ck Dragon were very clear, and in Garen''s eyes, it was even a little naive.

    He saw the purity and innocence in the Ancient Dragon''s eyes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    This was simply unbelievable.

    However, Garen, who had seen the ck Dragon''s past experiences with the Eye of Time, knew that although this guy was already more than 5000 years old, it had always been eating and sleeping. Eating and sleeping upied 99% of its time. In addition, its natural intelligence was not high, and itcked experience, which led to its current oue.

    Staring at the ck dragon''s crystal clear eyes that were almost impossible to find on the mask, the silver dragon''s body glowed with a faint glow that covered the sky and the sun. It said in a low voice,"ck Dragon Keli."

    " You used the body of an ancient half-divine dragon to defeat the original Aragami, the King of Loathsome Loathing. You have demonstrated the might of a True Dragon as the overlord of the Multiverse.¡±

    "My name is Garen Aurelian, the Lord of the Royal Court, the Dragon God of Time. I will represent the Royal Court to reward you.¡±

    The fat ck Dragon blinked his eyes. He didn''t ask for the reward directly, but asked curiously, ""Eh? How do you know my name? This is the first time I''ve seen you.¡±

    This ck Dragon had been asleep for a long time and had just woken up. It did not know that Garen was the new Dragon God.

    "As the Dragon God, I naturally know everything about my race''s True Dragons.¡±

    After hearing Garen''s words, ck Dragon Cory cried out in surprise. She then hurriedly tried to close her short and round limbs, and lowered her head, almost burying it into the ground, pretending to be obedient and panicked.

    "Your Excellency Dragon God, please forgive my short-sightedness for not recognizing you. Please be magnanimous and don''t punish a little ck Dragon like me.¡±

    He believed it so easily?

    Although Garen''s aura was extraordinary now, he was only an incarnation after all. Moreover, because he had not fused with God Garen, his body did not carry the glow of Extraordinary Divine Power.

    This ck Dragon had only heard Garen''s words and felt Garen''s extraordinary aura, so it immediately believed his identity as the Dragon God.

    A normal ck Dragon would not believe it so easily.

    "Don''t panic. Raise your head."

    "You have defeated the Aragami. I will reward you instead of punishing you.¡±

    The silver dragon hovering in the sky said with a deep gaze.

    The ck Dragon pulled his head out of the ground and looked up at Garen. His eyes lit up and he said, ""Great Dragon God, can I choose what I want?¡±

    "Sure." Garen smiled.

    The ck dragon shook its head and spat out arge amount of saliva. At the same time, it said,"Then I want delicious food. I want food that I''ve never eaten before.¡±

 Chapter 1294 Lightning Snake (2)

    Food¡­Seeing the ck Dragon''s gluttonous look, Garen was sure that it would ask for food before it said what it wanted.

    Garen stretched out his dragon ws and moved them gently.

    At the same time, a piece of Time Amber disappeared from the Dragon Court''sir and appeared in this prime material world through the River of Time, floating in front of Garen.

    In the translucent Time Amber, against the background of the miniature universe stars, a mini shark was lifelike and motionless.

    This was the Cosmic Giant Shark that was sealed by Garen when Yuna was undergoing the Star Core Tempering. It was in the main material world, but it was more than ten thousand meters in size. It was a Demigod Giant Beast.

    Garen lowered his gaze and directly sent the information of this Time Amber into the ck Dragon''s mind, and at the same time, sent the Time Amber to the ck Dragon.

    The fat ck Dragon''s eyes lit up, and his saliva flowed down like a waterfall. He took the Time Amber and nodded repeatedly like a chick pecking at rice."Your Excellency Dragon God, I want this reward.¡±

    "You''re so kind to give me such a big portion of food.¡±

    "ck Dragon Cory, if you''re willing to join the Royal Court and be a part of it, there will be even more delicious food waiting for you in the future.¡±

    The potential of this mutated fat ck Dragon was not small. Although it was a little stupid, Garen did not like subordinates who were too smart, or even thought they were smart, so Garen nned to absorb it into the Royal Court.

    ording to ck Dragon''s personality, even if he knew about the existence of the Royal Court, he would not join it under normal circumstances.

    "In addition, every time you defeat an Aragami, I will personally reward you.¡±

    The thing that this ck Dragon found most difficult to resist was the temptation of food.

    After hearing Garen''s words, the ck Dragon''s face revealed an obvious expression.

    However, it did not agree immediately. Instead, it asked Garen about the obligations he had to bear after joining the Royal Court.

    After understanding that the Royal Court was a high-level organization of the Dragon n that had broad management and did not restrict its internal members, and with the influence of the Dragon God Halo, ck Dragon Kelly agreed after thinking for a while,"I''m willing to join the Royal Court."

    With a thought from Garen, the semi-illusory Pact of the Dragon Court was formed.

    The ck dragon removed a dragon scale and carved its own name. It entered the contract of the Royal Court and officially became a member of the Royal Court.

    "Should we set up a branch organization in the Royal Court to absorb foreign dragons?...¡±

    Garen thought to himself.

    Very quickly, he rejected this idea.

    There were many mutated dragons, but most mutated dragons mutated in a bad direction. There were very few mutated dragons that mutated in a positive direction and grew up.

    Then, under ck Dragon Cory''s gaze, the silver dragon''s majestic body slowly dissipated into the sky.

    ¡£<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Hero Domain, Dragon Court, Eternal Heroic Spirit Hall.

    After recalling his Incarnation, Garen no longer paid any more attention to the ck Dragon.

    Within the tinum Dragon Eye, endless information from the prime material worlds was surging.

    After a short ten seconds, Garen''s observation and screening had locked onto a ferocious and powerful Primordial Aragami that hadpletely destroyed two prime material worlds.

    Fyodor World, one of the prime material worlds.

    In this world, dark clouds filled the sky like a tide. They were thick and heavy, gathering together as if they would fall to the ground at any moment.

    Rumble!

    In the dark clouds with a very oppressive atmosphere, thunder rumbled, and thousands of electric arcs danced inside. The roars of lions and tigers echoed endlessly.

    At the same time, looking up at the sky from the ground covered by dark clouds, one could vaguely see a slender beast in the dark clouds.

    Even in the prime material ne, its body was more than ten thousand meters long, but its diameter was less than ten meters. Its outer outline was long and thin. From a distance, it looked like a curved line piercing through the dark clouds. Overall, it looked like a thin snake.

    The lightning snake, Ilse, was an original Aragami, a mid-level Divine Power.

    Although it was called the Lightning Snake, its head was somewhat simr to a wolf''s head. One could see ferocious and intertwined fangs in its mouth, and in the middle of its forehead was a sharp spiral horn that shone with lightning.

    At the same time, countless lightning arcs flowed on the surface of its sky-blue scales, crackling and flickering, filling the surrounding space with a burning feeling.

    Amongst the mid-tier Divine Powers, this Aragami''s performance was extremely strong.

    A god with intermediate divine power had fallen in Ilse''s lightning, and two prime material worlds had been destroyed.

    The lightning snake slithered its slender body across the sky.

    As it moved, thunder rumbled and followed it.

    Bolts of thick lightning burst forth, forming a vast and terrifying thunderstorm, engulfing arge area of space. The thunderstorm it set off was merciless, mercilessly destroying all living beings within.

    In the prime material ne, there were some demigod-level creatures who were unwilling to sit still and wait for death. However, they did not dare to face the ferocious Aragami directly. That was because those who had the courage to fight to the death had already been easily killed by the giant lightning snake. Due to the huge gap between them, the remaining demigod-level creatures had already lost the will to fight.

    Demigods basically had the ability to travel between different prime material worlds.

    After losing the courage to fight, these demigod creatures began to escape.

    They used their own methods to open the ne door, wanting to escape from this ravaged prime material world.

 Chapter 1295 Lightning Snake (3)

    However, before they managed to escape, a pair of scarlet eyes on the giant lightning snake''s wolf head shone with a cold light, reflecting the demigod creatures of the prime material ne that were trying to escape.

    At the same time, the scales on the Thunder Court Snake''s body shone with dazzling lightning.

    Zi!

    Thousands of lightning bolts danced like silver snakes at an unbelievable speed. They locked onto the demigod creature that was trying to escape. It only took an instant for the lightning bolts to strike the target.

    Corpses that had been turned into charcoal fell from the sky, falling into the ravines and the devastated earth.

    After taking care of its target, the lightning snake retracted its gaze and continued to control the rolling dark clouds and thunderstorms. It rained down endless lightning in the prime material world, causing destruction without restraint, sprinkling death and despair.

    Suddenly, the Snake of Lightning''s cold eyes turned solemn.

    Weng!

    The river of time that was flowing calmly suddenly rippled, causing the surrounding spacetime to change.

    The dark clouds that filled the sky, as well as the lightning shing in them, had undergone a strange change. Some of them were frozen like art scrolls, while others were flowing faster and even rolling in reverse.

    Seeing this, the lightning snake seemed to be facing a great enemy. The scales on its body began to tremble slightly.

    "Garen Aurelian¡­"

    The snake of lightning looked alert as it stared at the ce where the abnormality was the most obvious. It whispered and stuck out its long tongue from the wolf''s mouth, making a sizzling sound.

    At the same time.

    Under the gaze of the snake of lightning, a vigorous and majestic silver dragon leaped out of the invisible river of time. It spread its wings and shone with silver light, like a rising silver moon hanging high in the sky.

    Without wasting any time, the moment his true body descended into the prime material world, Garen activated his Giant Divine State, turning into a giant beast that was more than 5000 meters long from head to toe, like a magnificent mountain.

    On the other side, the Lightning Snake''s body was over ten thousand meters long, or more urately, it was about sixteen thousand meters long. However, its body size seemed to be at a disadvantage whenpared to the current Giant Deified Garen.

    It wasn''t just on the surface, it was actually the case.

    The lightning snake was very long, but only in length. Its body was not thick, but thin like a line.

    How could a thin snakepare to a majestic dragon?

    " Extraordinary Divine Power, gather within me. "

    The silver dragon spread its wings and covered the sky.

    A divine glow descended from the sky, carrying a phantom outline that was basically identical to the shape of the silver dragon. It carried a divine glow, like a meteor, and directly crashed into Garen.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    In the next instant, the two fused into one.

    Boom!

    On the surface of Garen''s silver-gray scale armor, ayer of dazzling divine radiance covered and circted, then quickly converged and merged into it, turning into a faint luster that was faintly discernible.

    Now, the battle between the Gods with the Dragon God as the core and the original Aragami in the prime material world had entered a white-hot state. Therefore, Garen attacked in hisplete form in an attempt to quickly finish off the enemy Aragami and obtain more results in a short period of time. He tried to reverse the situation of the weak and middle-level Divine Power Gods falling into decline.

    At the same time.

    The already mighty dragon''s might that was like the howling of a strong wind intensified once again, causing the surrounding space to almost freeze.

    "What a powerful aura."

    " The Dragon of Eternity and Time, Garen Aurelian.... Ya Heng had fallen into his hands.¡±

    On the other side, in front of the silver dragon, the Lightning Snake, who was already feeling the pressure, narrowed its eyes and held its breath.

    Its eyes were filled with fear.

    The Aragami were also exchanging information.

    Moreover, Garen was also one of the main targets of the original Aragami.

    During Garen''s slumber, the Yellow Sand King Akaluen, who was a mid-level Divine Power, and the Primeval Sun God, Ya Heng, who was a high-level Divine Power.... The news that both Aragami had been dealt with by Garen had already spread like wildfire.

    The King of Yellow Sand, Akaluen, was nothing. He was not considered the strongest Aragami among the intermediate Divine Powers. He was even weaker than the Snake of Lightning. However, the Primordial Sun God was different. He upied an extraordinary position among the intermediate Divine Powers.

    The Lightning Snake''s eyes shed as it stared at Garen.

    At this moment, the formless Time Power was being emitted ording to Garen''s will. Threads of Time Power were attached to the ne barrier, turning intoyers of dragon scale veins, forming a space-time seal that could block the transmission.

    However, just before the spacetime seal was formed.

    The Lightning Snake did not have any desire to fight Garen. The horn on its head glowed with blue lightning, releasing countless electric arcs. The electric arcs intertwined and gathered together, turning into a dazzling lightning ring that was imprinted on the ne''s crystal wall.

    Garen''s Space-Time Seal was usually quietly formed during a battle. It would be toote when the enemy wanted to leave. However, this time, the Lightning Snake was not prepared to fight Garen from the beginning, so before the Space-Time Seal was formed, it sessfully used the ne Teleportation Technique.

    "Garen Aurelian, I''m not interested in you now. You should be d that you won''t be devoured by lightning today.¡±

    The snake of lightning knew that it could not win, but it still refused to admit it. It plunged its head into the ring and wriggled its long body forward.

 Chapter 1296 - 1296 Danger!

    1296 Danger!

    ¡°You¡¯re not interested in me, but that¡¯s not up to you.¡±

    To kill or seal the original Aragami who only wanted to escape, even for Garen, it would require a considerable amount of energy and time.

    That was why Garen had decided to let the Snake of Lightning go and deal with the Aragami from the other prime material worlds. After all, there were quite a number of Aragami, so there was no need to just focus on the Snake of Lightning.

    However, thest words of the Lightning Snake sessfully attracted Garen¡¯s attention.

    The mountain-like Giant God, Garen, had a calm expression on his face. His gaze was indifferent as he stared quietly at the Primordial Aragami, whose half of his body had already entered the Dimension Door.

    At the same time, Garen raised his dragon w and aimed it at the Lightning Snake from afar. He turned his wrist slightly counterclockwise, and the Power of Time in his body poured out into the River of Time.

    Under the influence of Garen¡¯s Power of Time, where the Lightning Snake was, the River of Time that was flowing normally suddenly reversed.

    The time corridor took a little longer to activate, and it consumed a lot of Garen¡¯s energy, so he only reversed time.

    As the river of time flowed backward, the formless river water covered the surface of the lightning snake. It was like an invisible hand that suddenly grabbed the lightning snake¡¯s body tightly, pulling it back to the prime material world.

    Under the effect of Time Reversal, the Lightning Snake sensed danger.

    Millions of electric arcs danced on its scales and surrounded its body, forming a ring of lightning that ignored everything. They were arranged in an orderly manner, releasing powerful electric currents at every moment.

    Under the counterattack of the lightning snake, the river of time that was flowing backward rippled. It was affected to a certain extent and slowed down.

    It was like a tug-of-war.

    Surrounded by endless lightning, the lightning snake tried its best to leave this prime material world. However, the river of time was flowing backward, preventing the lightning snake from doing so unless it could surpass the speed of the reverse flow.

    As time slowed down, more of the lightning snakes entered the Dimension Gate.

    However, before it could be happy, in the next moment.

    The eyes of the silver dragon that hung high in the sky reflected the lightning snakes that were surrounded by lightning. Its gaze focused, and its dragon ws directly pierced into the River of Time, continuously releasing the power of time.

    Suddenly.

    The lightning snake¡¯s counterattack was suppressed, and the river of time rapidly reversed.

    Whoosh!

    Invisible waves surged as Garen went against the flow of the River of Time in one go, pulling back half of his body that had already left the Lightning Snake.

    After being brought back to the prime material ne, the lightning snake¡¯s eyes flickered with unease

    The silver dragon smiled coldly. Although it was almost at the same height as the lightning snake, it looked down at the lightning snake as if it was looking down on it.

    As he spoke, he did not care about the Lightning Snake¡¯s reaction. Garen spread his wings high and waved them violently, stirring up a strong wind that was enough to copse a mountain. His body instantly disappeared from where he was.

    When Garen moved, the Lightning Snake lost Garen¡¯s vision, and its pupils suddenly contracted.

    In the next moment, the silver dragon was already in front of the lightning snake.

    Its expression changed slightly as it raised its head high.

    On the scales of the lightning snake, countless arcs of lightning were dancing and twisting in an orderly manner, gathering on its horn.

    In the next moment, endless lightning burst out from the lightning snake, as if forming a liquid-like lightningke filled with destructive power. The lightning snake¡¯s body flickered with light, as if it had be an energy life form formed by lightning.

    At the critical moment, due to the high-speed thinking of the brain, the passage of time seemed to have slowed down.

    Faced with the silver dragon that had raised its Time w, the Snake of Thunder first controlled the liquid-like lightning around it to condense and gather. In the next moment, it expanded and exploded, forming a dazzling ball of lightning that enveloped the Snake of Thunder¡¯s entire body like a sun of lightning rising in the sky.

    The lightning condensed into a solid form and spread toward the silver dragon that was almost within reach.

    Previously, the god who had fought the lightning snake was identally swallowed by the lightning and suffered serious injuries, resulting in his subsequent death.

    Facing the dazzling lightning, the silver dragon was expressionless and calm.

    The dragon ws covered in fine silver dragon scales rose and fell, tearing apart the curtain of lightning in an unstoppable manner and heading straight for the lightning snake.

    At the same time, lightning shed everywhere, covering the scales of the silver dragon as it danced.

    The giant dragon was covered in lightning, but it seemed to be unaffected by the lightning.

    The w tore apart the lightning, whistling fiercely. The lightning snake tried its best to dodge, but due to the influence of the silver dragon¡¯s Time Freeze domain, its movements became very slow. Although it managed to dodge a part of it, it still cut the lower part of its tail.

    It could be seen from the appearance of the lightning snake that it was not good at closebat. Its long and thin body was not strong.

    In a hurry, the lightning snake controlled the lightning and formed ayer of solid armor on the surface of its body.

    But¡­Kacha!

    Thisyer of lightning armor was like white paper, and the dragon¡¯s sharp ws were like paper knives, as if they would cut it apart the moment they touched it.

 Chapter 1297 - 1297 Danger (2)

    1297 Danger (2)

    It tore through the armor, cut open the snake¡¯s scales, and cut off its body.

    The lightning snake wailed. About four-tenths of its tail was cut off by the dragon w.

    The strength of the two skills was not on the same level at all. The Lightning Snake waspletely suppressed.

    The lightning snake was only slightly stronger than the Aragami Akaluen.

    However, it was now facing Garen in hisplete form. This was the treatment that the original Sun God received. When dealing with the Aragami Akaluen, Garen did not fuse with the Extraordinary Divine Power, so he let Akaluen exchange a few more moves with him.

    While the dragon w cut off the tail of the lightning snake, it first removed the indestructible space-time rupture w. At the same time, it grabbed the broken tail of the lightning snake and turned its dragon arm to wrap around the slender body of the lightning snake a few times.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Due to the fact that it had suffered quite a bit of damage and was caught by Garen, the Lightning Snake fell into a certain state of madness in a moment of desperation and fought back desperately.

    Amidst the deafening thunder, millions of bolts of lightning struck down and gathered together, like rain hitting banana leaves. They fell on Garen¡¯s body with crackling sounds. However, other than making Garen¡¯s entire body shine with lightning, the light was dazzling, and the barrier of time rippledzily, there was no other effect.

    ¡°Let me go!¡±

    The lightning snake roared, and lightning shed all over its body.

    Garen was unmoved, and at the same time, he cast the Time Amber Sealing Spell. The amber crystal appeared inch by inch from the spot where Garen circled the tail of the Lightning Snake, and extended towards the entire body of the Lightning Snake.

    Its slender body was still surrounded by endless lightning, like a chain of lightning, suddenly wrapping around Garen¡¯s body, exerting its strength.

    Sizzle ¡­ Clinging tightly to Garen¡¯s body, the Lightning Snake retracted all the lightning and focused it on itself, making its slender body seem to be condensed from lightning, appearing translucent. One could even see the bones inside through the scales.

    The lightning snake that was overloaded with the original power was tightly wrapped around Garen¡¯s body. A portion of the power it emitted passed through the barrier of time and affected Garen to a certain extent.

    ¡°It¡¯s numb¡­¡±

    Being bound and tightened by the lightning snake, under the stimtion of the electric current, other than the numb feeling, there was also some pain, but Garen did not feel ufortable, instead, he felt a littlefortable.

    ¡°In myplete form, the Aragami that were simr to the weak and intermediate Divine Powers would not be able to withstand a single blow.¡±

    ¡°In the prime material ne, it seems that only Aragami who are simr to a great Divine Power can make me go all out.¡±

    Garen thought to himself, and at the same time, he lowered his head to look at the lightning snake that was tightly wrapped around him.

    The majestic dragon spread its wings and exerted strength on its four limbs. The muscles on its body bulged high, and even the faint outline of its body could be seen under its dragon scales.

    The dragon¡¯s body contained the infinite power of a volcanic eruption from hell. This was the power of a dragon that even suppressed the God of Strength and Courage when they were of the same level.

    Bang!

    Sensing the boundless power that erupted in an instant, the Lightning Snake¡¯s expression changed drastically. He was prepared to leave immediately.

    However, it was wrapped around Garen too tightly, and could not retreat in an instant.

    As a result, his slender body was torn apart inch by inch, shattering into pieces and scattering in all directions like broken lines.

    The Aragami¡¯s life force was tenacious. Although many parts of her body had been shattered and turned into many sections, the lightning snake did not die.

    Za za za za¡­Electric currents emerged from the wound of the lightning snake, intertwining with each other and pulling the body of the lightning snake together.

    Due to the severe damage to its body and the suppression of the Time Domain, the Lightning Snake could not recoverpletely in a short period of time.

    During this process, Garen naturally wouldn¡¯t just watch.

    Garen could have killed the Lightning Snake earlier, but he did not do so. He only chose to injure the Lightning Snake so that it would be difficult for the Lightning Snake to resist his seal.

    The silver dragon reached out with its ws. The mountain-like ws expanded to be super deified. They blotted out the sky and covered the sun. It grabbed the lightning snake¡¯s entire body and held it in its palm.

    Kacha kacha.

    Inside Garen¡¯s dragon ws, the Time Amber oveppedyer byyer, covering the Thunder Snake¡¯s body that was squeezed together in pieces.

    This time, the lightning snake failed to resist.

    The body that Garen had squeezed into a ball was frozen in ce. It was lifelike in the Time Amber, and one could clearly see the strands of lightning that had been captured inside, as well as the broken section of the lightning snake¡¯s wound.

    The overall structure was strange and had a strange sense of beauty.

    ¡°Sovereign of the Yellow Sands, God of the Primordial Sun, Snake of Lightning¡­. My Aragami collection is increasing.¡±

    Garen yed with the Time Amber and smiled.

    Garen liked to collect things that were different from the rest. Coincidentally, every Aragami had different abilities and their appearances werepletely different. They were just the ideal collection for Garen.

    If it was any other species, Garen would probably only seal one or two with the Time Amber, and then lose interest in collecting them.

    As for the Aragami,pared to killing them directly, Garen preferred to seal them up and keep them as trophies for his collection.

    After dealing with the Lightning Snake, Garen¡¯s pupils dted as if they had lost their focus.

    His gaze now fell on the other prime material nes.

 Chapter 1298 - 1298 Danger (3)

    1298 Danger (3)

    In Garen¡¯s field of vision, Yuna was fighting with a strange-looking Aragami.

    This Aragami looked like a pool of mud that had no fixed shape. It covered a veryrge area of the earth¡¯s surface, turning the world within tens of millions of kilometers into a swamp of mud. Its life form was simr to Akaluen, and it was rtively difficult to kill.

    It was no match for Yuna. Its body made of mud was being destroyed by Yuna. Moreover, Yuna had a method simr to space-time blockade. She used the world force field to strengthen the spatial barrier of the prime material world, turning the prime material world into a cage.

    Based on the current situation, Yuna would soon be able to take down the second Aragami.

    After checking on his partner¡¯s condition, Garen retracted his gaze and observed the other prime material worlds. He locked onto a new target and immediately descended.

    This was also a Deste God who was a mid-level Divine Power.

    Its life form was even more special. It was a dim light that was sweeping through the prime material world at an unimaginable speed. Wherever the light passed, all creatures became dying and old, but they did not lose their lives, although they were not far from death.

    Starlight, the Aragami who had died in the first Battle of Dawn.

    When the magnificent silver dragon descended, the Twilight Star reacted even faster than the Lightning Snake.

    Perhaps it had already received the news that the third Aragami, the Snake of Lightning, was also sealed by Garen, the Starlight of the Past chose to leave the main material ne immediately.

    To be more precise, before Garen¡¯s actual body had sessfully descended, the river of time had started to fluctuate slightly due to the time teleportation. The Twilight Starlight had reacted very quickly and was about to leave this prime material world.

    When Garen arrived, he only saw a stream of light that had almostpletely disappeared into the Dimension Door that had just been opened.

    While it was teleporting away, the Starlight of Declining Age had also erased the surrounding spatial fluctuations, making it difficult to track its location in a short period of time.

    ¡°He ran so fast?¡±

    In the beginning, the Lightning Snake did not run away immediately. It even wanted to sh with Garen. After facing Garen directly and feeling the immense pressure, the thought of retreating grew in its heart.

    Looking at the already closed Dimensional Door, the silver dragon narrowed its eyes slightly. Its gaze was cold and sharp, and at the same time, it transformed into the Omniscient Eye of Time that could see the past, present, and future within a limited range.

    Looking at the ce where the dying starlight had left, the silver dragon¡¯s eyes were faintly glowing, reflecting the scene of another prime material world.

    ¡°Looks like I have to descend silently and not attract any attention. Otherwise, I¡¯ll scare the other party away.¡±

    Garen thought to himself.

    Based on Garen¡¯s current battle results, it was estimated that only Aragami who were at the level of a Greater Divine Power would try topete with Garen. Most Aragami who were at the level of a Lesser Divine Power and a Medium Divine Power would not want to fight him head-on.

    Locking onto his target, Garen used Time Teleportation again.

    However, this time, when he was teleporting, under Garen¡¯s will, the Power of Time covered his entire body like flowing water, merging with the surrounding River of Time.

    When Garen was moving in the River of Time, the River of Time was still flowing at a steady pace as usual, without any obvious abnormalities.

    At the same time.

    In the new prime material ne, the dim light of twilight flickered a few times, as if it was relieved.

    However, in the next second, the majestic body of the silver dragon leaped out of the calm river of time without a trace. It did not bring any ripples, as if it had suddenly appeared out of thin air.

    Starlight had thought that he was safe, and his mind had just rxed. Then, he suddenly saw Garen and felt the majestic power of the silver dragon. The light that formed its body flickered and flickered at a high frequency, as if it was frightened and was on the verge of exploding.

    ¡°Garen Aurelian, are you determined to deal with me?¡±

    The light flickered, transmitting a spiritual fluctuation that represented the will of the light in its twilight years.

    ¡°So what?¡±

    The silver dragon said with a calm expression.

    ¡°In that case¡­Thene and try chasing me. Let¡¯s see if I run faster or you chase faster.¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, the starlight spun on the spot, and its tail light outlined a ne door.

    The moment the Starlight of the End of Life opened the Dimension Gate, Garen had already known the spatial location of the Starlight of the End of Life through the Pupil of Time.

    Almost at the same time as the dying starlight entered the Dimensional Door, or even slightly earlier, the silver dragon pped its wings and jumped into the river of time.

    In the blink of an eye.

    In another prime material ne, the dying starlight was like a ray of light, dragging a long tail of light as it tore through space and descended.

    However, something happened that made Starlight¡¯s heart skip a beat.

    The moment it arrived in the prime material ne, it discovered that right in front of it was a giant dragon that had already unfolded its body. It was like a mountain staring at it with an indifferent gaze, as if it was waiting for a rabbit.

    ¡°Did I run to the wrong ce?¡±

    ¡°No, he arrived before me.¡±

    Starlight looked around and realized that he had indeed left the Prime Material World. The problem now was that Garen had arrived before him, which was beyond Starlight¡¯s expectations.

    At this moment, the silver dragon¡¯s ws that blotted out the sky had already swatted over.

 Chapter 1299 - 1299 Danger!

    1299 Danger!

    Starlight¡¯s small, light ball-like body turned around carelessly. Even though it was already enveloped by the Time Freeze domain, its speed was still extremely fast. Before it was caught by the dragon, it narrowly passed through the dragon¡¯s ws and immediately opened a new Dimensional Door behind it.

    ¡°Your reaction and speed are not bad.¡±

    The prey slipped away from his hands, but Garen was not discouraged. Instead, he showed an expression of interest.

    The body of the Twilight Star was a beam of light. Speed and agility were its strengths.

    Then, a cat-and-mouse game began.

    As Garen chased after them, the Starlight in its twilight years moved between different prime material worlds, asionally leaving the prime material world and arriving outside the outeryer.

    During this process, Garen followed him like a shadow.

    The Twilight Starlight was extremely fast and agile, but under Garen¡¯s repeated attacks, even though he could rely on his movement technique to dodge most of them, he was still injured one after another.

    Due to his injuries, the Twilight Starlight¡¯s speed and reaction speed had decreased slightly. At first, it was harder for him to dodge Garen¡¯s attacks. Then, he suffered more injuries and it became harder for him to escape from his predicament. He fell into a dangerous evil cycle. During this period, the Twilight Starlight tried all means to break this evil cycle, but he could not seed. Instead, he put himself in danger many times.

    Finally, in the astral ne.

    Garen was suspended in the boundless silver vacuum. Countless silver light spots flickered and filled every inch of space around him, looking extremely magnificent.

    The dragon lowered its eyes and looked at its dragon ws.

    In the dragon w, a crystal clear Time Amber stood quietly. Inside the Time Amber, there was a dim light that was stagnant. It was as if the sunlight had passed through the gaps of the branches and leaves, and the light beam formed in the fine dust was frozen.

    ¡°The appearance of this Aragami in the Time Amber was very beautiful. It was not in vain for me to chase after her for so long.¡±

    After admiring it for a moment, Garen put away the Time Amber sealed with the Twilight Star.

    After continuously sealing the Snake of Lightning and the Starlight, Garen¡¯s Power of Time had been depleted by quite a bit. Under such circumstances, if he continued to deal with the third Primordial Aragami without stopping, although he would not fail miserably, it would be very difficult to seal the other party quickly.

    Therefore, Garen was not in a hurry for quick sess. He returned to the Royal Court and began to rest, continuously absorbing the life force in the Hero¡¯s Domain.

    After his condition had mostly recovered, Garen returned to the battlefield once again.

    After sealing a total of four Aragami, more of the original Aragami were unwilling to face Garen. As a result, once they sensed that something was wrong, they would immediately change their location.

    Garen¡¯s Eye of Time could lock onto his target. If he persevered, he could chase after the old Starlight. As long as there were no stronger Aragami interfering along the way, he would be able to capture and seal the other party sooner orter.

    ¡°However, the Aragami are focused on escaping. It would take me too much time and energy to seal them.¡±

    The Primordial Aragami could not muster up the desire to fight, and under the situation where their minds were filled with thoughts of escaping, it was difficult for Garen to end the battle efficiently.

    ¡°The amount of time and energy spent on the Aragami that are simr to weak Divine Powers and intermediate Divine Powers is not proportional to the gains.¡±

    Garen thought to himself.

    The war between the Gods and the Aragami was currently at its climax. As the rtively important Dragon of Eternity and Time, Garen felt that hisbat power was a little wasted.

    After a brief moment of thought, Garen made a decision.

    ¡°Abandon the battlefield of weak and intermediate Divine Powers and focus on participating in thepetition between the levels of great Divine Powers.¡±

    ¡°After getting rid of a great Divine Power, the result of the battle is equivalent to countless low-level Aragami.¡±

    With that thought in mind, Garen¡¯s gaze immediately shifted to the many different main material worlds, searching for traces of Aragami that were simr to Great Divine Powers.

    There were very few Aragami who were simr to powerful Divine Powers. They were basically fighting with Gods of the same level, and it was very difficult to determine the winner. Some of them had even stopped fighting a few times in the middle.

    Just as Garen was choosing a suitable target.

    He saw the God of Light who was in a stalemate with the World Devourer.

    His gaze paused on this main material world for a moment. After taking a few nces, Garen was about to observe the other main material worlds and choose his target, continuing to shine and heat up in the battlefield of the Great Divine Powers.

    However, at this moment, a sudden change urred, causing Garen¡¯s gaze to freeze.

    An unexpected guest suddenly descended into the main material world and stepped between the God of Light and the World Devourer, breaking the stalemate that hadsted for a long time.

 Chapter 1300 - 1300 God of the Sun and Evil Fire, Evil Sun God

    1300 God of the Sun and Evil Fire, Evil Sun God

    Prime Material ne, Heyse Grimm World.

    The God of Light and the original Aragami known as the Devourer of the World had been fighting in many prime material worlds.

    Both sides were evenly matched. While Garen had already sealed the four Primordial Aragami, there was still no sign of a victor between them. Right now, this world was the battlefield.

    As usual, the God of Light maintained the form of an old human, but unlike most of the time, the God of Light¡¯s face was now shrouded in light. His face was dignified and deep, and his eyes were solemn. A fierce fire of the sun seemed to rise in his eyes, burning fiercely.

    Dazzling white light surrounded the God of Light, forming a round outline like a white sun. The light was dazzling and eye-catching, making it difficult to look straight at it.

    In Garen¡¯s impression, the God of Light always had the appearance of a smiling and kind old man. His face was peaceful and gentle, and the light emitted by his body was gentle and warm.

    However, it was simr to how sunlight could be warm or scorching hot.

    The God of Light who had entered battle mode waspletely different from usual.

    The current him was like the most dazzling sun at noon in the hot summer season. The sunlight was brilliant and invible, able to sweep away all darkness and filth.

    Boundless Heavenly Light!

    The God of Light raised his palm, and a huge circr array instantly unfolded in the sky. It covered the sky and was dotted with dense strange runes that pointed to the essence of the rules.

    The array rumbled and the runes moved.

    In the next instant, endless white light descended from the sky, dispelling all darkness and preventing shadows from hiding. The prime material world was as bright as day under the night sky. At the same time, it was terrifying and could purify all light energy. It was like a waterfall that crashed down heavily.

    Right below the Boundless Heavenly Light was a Primordial Aragami that was evenly matched with the God of Light. It was a creature that resembled a great Divine Power and was the Devourer of the World, Sotug.

    The World Devourer and the Primeval Sun God were of simr standards. However, during the first Dawn War, the World Devourer¡¯s battle results were much more spectacr than the Primeval Sun God¡¯s, so much so that it attracted the attention of the Creator Annan, who personally killed him.

    This Aragami¡¯s form was simr to the round ball shape of the original Sun God.

    When the universe was first created, the Aragami were born from the primal chaos and formed their bodies. They were influenced by the celestial bodies and stars at that time, so there were many simr forms.

    Among them, there were four that were rtively famous.

    The God of the Primordial Sun, Devourer of the World, Mother of Monsters, Death Omen.

    These four were all great Divine Powers.

    Unlike the Primordial Sun God, the World Devourer¡¯s body did not have countless eyeballs, tentacles, tiny but numerous bloody mouths, and so on.

    On the surface of the World Devourer¡¯s body, there was ayer of cuticle with a metallic texture. On it, there were rows of thorns and sharp horns, which looked very oppressive.

    In the center of the World Devourer¡¯s body was a bloody mouth that upied more than half of the body¡¯s diameter. There were rings of spiral sharp teeth that looked like meat grinders inside. The outermost ring of fangs were sharp and long, shining coldly like swords, with a cold metallic luster.

    Above its bloody mouth was a pair of narrow and t golden eyes, which carried a violent emotion.

    At the same time, boundless heavenly light descended.

    The World Devourer turned its body, almost tearing itself apart. It opened its terrifying abyss-like bloody mouth and faced up at the boundless light beam.

    Boom!

    The boundless heavenly light of the God of Light whizzed over and continuously bombarded the mouth of the World Devourer.

    The World Devourer¡¯s entire body was coated with ayer of zing white radiance. At the same time, theyers of spiral teeth in its mouth spun rapidly at high frequency. With a crack, it swallowed the boundless sunlight that was scorching white and could melt gold and cast iron.

    The teeth melted in the zing light, and in the blink of an eye, new fangs grew on the spot.

    Kakaka ¡­¡­. The World Devourer went against the current and swallowed the boundless heavenly light brazenly. In the end, it bit the heavenly array that emitted the boundless heavenly light and broke it forcefully.

    ¡°Petrov, is that all you have?¡±

    ¡°Your divine power of light can barely fill my stomach. It¡¯s not even enough to fill my stomach.¡±

    After devouring the Boundless Heavenly Light, the World Devourer was notpletely unscathed.

    On the one hand, most of the sharp teeth in its mouth had melted, but they had grown back because of its super regenerative power. On the other hand, when the World Devourer spoke, many faint cracks could be seen on its metallic cuticr outer armor, revealing a zing white glow. It was faintly discernible, like the texture of skin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my divine power is endless and can satisfy your big appetite.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to eat it and will eventually be torn apart.¡±

    A calm expression appeared on the solemn and dignified face of the God of Light.

    As it spoke, the World Devourer opened its mouth. Its huge body, which was thousands of meters in diameter, flew across the sky like a star. It carried a ferocious aura and a strong sense of oppression as it bit straight at the God of Light.

    The World Devourer didn¡¯t have many fancy abilities.

 Chapter 1301 - 1301 God of the Sun and Evil Fire, Evil Sun God (2)

    1301 God of the Sun and Evil Fire, Evil Sun God (2)

    Its strengthy in its ability to devour all things, its invincible bloody mouth, and its powerful defense, regeneration, and other attributes that focused on the body.

    In the past, during the first Dawn War, the World Devourer had devoured countless prime material nes as snacks in the face of the immature prime material ne. Many gods had died in its mouth.

    As the World Devourer was able to devour all energy, and a single bite would be fatal, it had be a rather troublesome Aragami.

    Under such circumstances, not many gods were willing to fight the World Devourer in closebat.

    After all, fighting the World Devourer in closebat was like dancing on the edge of a de. If one was swallowed by the World Devourer in one bite, even if they were in peak condition before, they would die in the World Devourer¡¯s mouth without a burial ground.

    The God of Light was also unwilling to fight the Devourer of the World in closebat.

    Although the Light God¡¯s closebat ability was not weak, it could not bepared to the World Devourer.

    The God of Light raised his right hand, and Extraordinary Divine Power continuously gathered in his palm. In an instant, it was as if the God of Light was holding a miniature sun in his hand. It was so bright and dazzling that one could not look directly at it.

    At the same time, even more zing white light was born and gathered, surrounding the small sun, turning into a sharp ring that was trembling at an extremely high frequency.

    Light Sun Wheel!

    Buzz, buzz, buzz ¡­¡­.. The God of Light threw his arm, and the zing white sun, with the sun wheel, drew a dangerous and dazzling arc in the air, shooting towards the World Devourer.

    ¡°It smells pretty good, so I¡¯ll eat it without hesitation.¡±

    The World Devourer growled and opened its mouth.

    At the same time.

    The bright sun wheel shook slightly, and one split into three, and three split into nine¡­¡­¡­. In the blink of an eye, they became densely packed and stacked like a torrential rain. Each sun wheel was a raindrop, but different from ordinary raindrops, they carried the heat of the core of the sun.

    Under the will of the God of Light, tens of millions of bright sun wheels danced like bees. Like a storm, they drew countless zing white arcs and enveloped the World Devourer in all directions. They were not limited to the front of the World Devourer.

    The Devourer¡¯s golden eyes grew cautious as it faced the countless radiant sun wheels.

    It opened its bloody mouth to the maximum angle, its body almost torn apart from the middle. Its entire front was a ferocious and terrifying mouth. At the same time, it took a deep breath.

    Whoosh!

    Under the powerful suction force, a strong wind suddenly appeared. It was visible to the naked eye like a tornado.

    Arge area of light was sucked into it, unable to break free. Then, the World Devourer continued to eat it, and for a moment, it was as bright as fireworks, illuminating the ferocious scene in its mouth.

    However, there was still a considerable portion of the Sun Wheels of Light that were not devoured by the World Devourer. They went around to the back of the World Devourer.

    Soon, there were many radiant sun wheels behind the World Devourer.

    In the next second.

    Without waiting for the World Devourer to shake these radiant sun wheels out.

    The bright sun wheels suddenly began to shrink and gather, and the light became more and more intense and dazzling.

    In the end¡­¡­. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Deafening, thunderous sounds erupted. The entire sky was dyed in a zing white color. Heavenly mes were endless, and light enveloped the sky.

    ¡°Ouch, God of Light, I¡¯m going to eat you, stuff you into my mouth, tear your skin with my teeth, and chew you inch by inch!¡±

    The World Devourer¡¯s deep voice came from the endless boiling heavenly fire.

    Chi!

    The World Devourer¡¯s body was burning with ayer of light. It left a trail of mes and rushed out of the range of the heavenly fire. Its body disappeared from where it was and appeared in front of the God of Light in the next moment.

    The size of the God of Light was simr to that of an ordinary person.

    The World Devourer¡¯s bloody mouth had filled the entire vision of the God of Light. He could clearly see theyers of fangs in the mouth of the World Devourer and smell the bad breath of the World Devourer.

    His Extraordinary Divine Power boiled.

    The zing white light wrapped around the God of Light, like a sun soaring into the sky, like a straight line, narrowly avoiding the bite of the World Devourer. Then, it turned in the air and flew over the head of the World Devourer, trying to pull away from the World Devourer.

    At this time, the World Devourer¡¯s round body flipped, and its mouth bit the God of Light again from the bottom up.

    The distance between the two was very close.

    However, there was no nervousness or fear on the face of the God of Light.

    Because the World Devourer¡¯s speed was not very outstanding, under the calction of the God of Light, he could be slightly faster than it when he turned into the zing white light. In the battle between gods, many seemingly dangerous situations were actually within the expectations of the gods.

    However, the development this time was beyond the expectations of the God of Light.

    It was because there were other existences who had intervened in his battle with the World Devourer.

    Just as the God of Light was hiding from the World Devourer.

 Chapter 1302 - 1302 God of the Sun and Evil Fire, Evil Sun God (3)

    1302 God of the Sun and Evil Fire, Evil Sun God (3)

    Rumble ¡­. The earth wailed, and ravines and bottomless cracks appeared. They crisscrossed, and there was a faint ck-purple aura inside, emitting the smell of a bottomless abyss.

    ¡°Abyssal Rift.¡±

    In another prime material ne, the silver dragon that was just casually observing this ce focused its gaze.

    As the earth rose and the surface shattered, another blood-red sun rose from the abyss crack on the ground.

    Whoosh!

    The blood-like sunlight swept across the body of the God of Light.

    In an instant, the zing white light on the surface of the God of Light¡¯s body was dyed in ayer of bright red color, flickering.

    At the same time, the Divine Light God¡¯s expression changed greatly, and his speed decreased a bit.

    Crack!

    The World Devourer¡¯s mouth suddenly closed, and the sound of teeth shing echoed throughout the entire prime material ne. It was a chilling sound.

    The zing white light shed and disappeared, leaving the World Devourer and stabilizing in another direction.

    The God of Light frowned, his eyes filled with rage as he looked down at his own body.

    Due to the influence, the speed of the Light God was slightly reduced. As a result, the lower half of the Light God¡¯s body, which could have normally avoided the World Devourer, was now gone.

    On the other side.

    The World Devourer chewed lightly, its eyes narrowed, and a look of enjoyment appeared on its face.

    ¡°Light God, your lower body is really delicious.¡±

    ¡°The taste is wonderful and the energy is rich.¡±

    The Light God¡¯s lower body was bitten off by the World Devourer and eaten.

    Hearing the World Devourer¡¯s provocative words, the Light God¡¯s face darkened.

    The light interweaved and formed a new body under him. However, although the God of Light seemed to havepletely recovered, his aura was severely reduced. It seemed that he had suffered a serious injury.

    The God of Light did not look at the World Devourer anymore. He turned his gaze to the bright red sun rising from the ground.

    This sun was different from the sun that ordinary people knew.

    It carried a bloody, brutal, and evil aura. The light it emitted was as red as blood, giving people a deep sense of horror. However, it was indeed a sun, a zing sun of evil.

    ¡± He ¡± had a human-like body with orange-yellow skin. There were no facial features on his face. Instead, there was a cluster of dancing mes in the middle of his face. Behind ¡± His ¡± head, with the mes as the base, there was an opaque thick smoke condensed above. It was not fixed and floated around like hair.

    The God of Sun and Fire, Tezka.

    To be more precise, he was the God of Sun and Evil Fire.

    Among the gods in the sky, there was more than one god who held the power of the sun.

    The Lord of Dawn, Lathander.

    Petrov, the God of Light.

    Tezka, the God of Sun and Evil Fire.

    Among them, the God of Dawn and the God of Light were both good Gods of Order and were loved by many believers.

    As for the third Sun God¡­¡­.. The sun and Tezka, the God of Evil Fire, werepletely different.

    This was an out-and-out evil god.

    He was a great Divine Power, and there were only a few viins as believers.

    ording to the number of believers, the God of Sun and Evil Fire should be a weak Divine Power. However, he was a great Divine Power.

    This was because the God of Sun and Evil Fire¡¯s supernatural power came from the blood sacrifice of living beings.

    He used the hearts of living beings as fuel to nurture his own evil sun fire.

    In the prime material world influenced by the God of Sun and Evil Fire, he would threaten all living beings to offer sacrifices to him at fixed times. If the sacrifice did not meet the standard, he would stop the sun from rising and even make ten suns cross the sky, causing countless living beings to live in deep suffering.

    The God of Light and the King of Dawn were both hostile to this evil god.

    However, they couldn¡¯t do anything to the God of Sun and Evil Fire.

    This was because the God of Sun and Evil Fire belonged to a ratherrge god system called the Maz Teke God System. Including the God of Sun and Evil Fire himself, there were a total of three great Divine Powers and six intermediate Divine Powers.

    The current Main God of the Maz Teke God System, the Heart-Devouring War God Zartec, was also an evil god who lived in the bottomless abyss. He shared the same bad taste as the God of Sun and Evil Fire. They were both obsessed with the hearts of living beings and ate them as food. They were cruel and violent, as if they were always in anger and hunger.

    They did not belong to the Pantheon.

    In the eyes of the gods, the evil gods of the Bottomless Abyss were no different from the Demon Lords. If there was a difference, it could only be said that they were a greater threat than the Demon Lords.

    Buzz, buzz, buzz ¡­¡­

    With the God of Sun and Evil Fire as the center, a bright red sun light burst out, shining in all directions, dyeing the sky and the earth with ayer of blood-like dark and terrifying color. It confronted the zing white light of the God of Light, and because the God of Light was not in a good state, he had a certain advantage.

    ¡°Tezka, you are a member of the Gods, but you ambushed the Gods during the war with the Aragami.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that you want to leave your identity as a god and join the Aragami camp?¡±

    The God of Light frowned and said in a deep voice.

    The God of Sun and Evil Fire¡¯s gaze was brutal. He said slowly in a rough voice, ¡°¡±Be it the gods or the Aragami, they have nothing to do with me. Hehe, so what if the world is destroyed?¡±

    ¡°Petrov, cut the crap. I want your Sun Authority.¡±

    As one of the Sun Gods, and the most notorious greedy Sun God, the God of Sun and Evilfire had always coveted the Sun Authority owned by the God of Light and the Lord of Dawn. However, there had never been a suitable opportunity.

    It was not until the Second Dawn War broke out that the God of Sun and Evil Fire found an opportunity.

    The God of Sun and Evilfire was also watching the battle between the God of Dawn and the God of the First Sun. However, if they attacked the God of Dawn first, it would inevitably arouse the vignce of the God of Light, who was stronger than the God of Dawn.

    Therefore, the God of Sun and Evil Fire gave up on killing the King of Dawn and focused on the God of Light.

    Just now, the God of Sun and Evil Fire felt that the time was right. When the God of Light and the World Devourer were fighting, theyunched a sneak attack.

    ¡°Hand over the sun¡¯s authority. Otherwise, I will tear your body apart, dig out your heart, and personally take out the sun¡¯s authority.¡±

    The God of Sun and Evil Fire said coldly, his body shining like blood.

 Chapter 1303 - 1303 Three Suns Across the Sky (1)

    1303 Three Suns Across the Sky (1)

    ¡°Hand over the sun¡¯s authority. Otherwise, I will tear your body apart, dig out your heart, and personally take out the sun¡¯s authority.¡±

    The God of Sun and Evil Fire said coldly, his body shining like blood.

    Facing this evil god from the bottomless abyss, the God of Light, who had fallen into a weak state because of the sneak attack, was not to be outdone. His body was covered in a zing white light, and his eyes were like two suns. He said,¡±Tezka, if you have this ability, thene and try.¡±

    After hearing the words of the God of Light, the God of Sun and Evil Fire revealed a cruel and bloodthirsty gaze.

    ¡°Think about your situation. It¡¯s not up to you now.¡±

    He sneered.

    Turning his head, the God of Sun and Evil Fire looked at the World Devourer and said, ¡°¡±Sotug, let¡¯s take down the Light God together.¡±

    ¡± I only want ¡®His¡¯ Sun Authority. As for whether ¡®He¡¯ lives or dies, it¡¯s entirely up to you.¡±

    The gods and the original Aragami joined forces ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The God of Sun and Evil Fire didn¡¯t avoid the God of Light whenmunicating with the World Devourer. Hearing this, the God of Light¡¯s face darkened.

    The atmosphere instantly turned grim.

    The God of Light was caught off guard and was bitten by the World Devourer under the influence of the God of Sun and Evil Fire. He was severely injured. However, if he faced the World Devourer or the God of Sun and Evil Fire alone, the God of Light could still escape from this prime material world. It was nothing more than paying a certain price that was still eptable.

    However, if the World Devourer and the Evil Sun God attacked the God of Light together, the God of Light would be in a life-threatening crisis under the pincer attack of two powerful Divine Powers.

    As for asking for help from other great Divine Powers¡­¡­¡­¡­.. The war was tense, and there were no great Divine Powers who could spare their hands now.

    At present, there were no great Divine Powers who were engaged in battle. Almost all of them had temporarily left the battlefield because of the intense battle. They were resting because of the huge consumption of energy and could not provide much assistance.

    ¡°Together with you, I¡¯ll kill the Sun God, this eyesore. Hehe, let me think.¡±

    ¡°As long as the Divine Light God dies, I can immediately go to the aid of the other Aragami. I can umte an advantage bit by bit and defeat the other Aragami¡­¡­¡­.. Sounds like a good choice.¡±

    The golden eyes of the World Devourer flickered.

    Hearing this, the God of Light¡¯s expression was solemn. The cluster of mes in the middle of the face of the God of Sun and Evil Fire twisted, as if he wasughing excitedly.

    As long as he could take down the Sun Authority of the God of Light, the power of the God of Sun and Evil Fire would skyrocket. After his power increased greatly, it would be easier for him to find an opportunity to seize the power of the Lord of Dawn in the future.

    After sessfully seizing the authority of the God of Light and the God of Dawn, he also gained the authority of the God of Sun and Evil Fire.

    The three parts of the sun¡¯s power that had been separated for countless years fused into one.

    At that time, the God of the Sun and Evil Fire would be the only Sun God in this dimension. He would control the light of billions of stars and obtain unimaginable power.

    The God of Sun and Evil Fire¡¯s heart was boiling with wildfire. The evil sun¡¯s radiance that enveloped him became even redder, so thick that it looked like blood that was slowly flowing.

    However, just as the God of Sun and Evil Fire was looking forward to the future and feeling excited, the World Devourer changed the topic.

    ¡°But I refuse!¡±

    The World Devourer opened its mouth and revealed its terrifying fangs.¡± I was born together with the Multiverse, controlling the Primordial Power. I am the most ancient and powerful primitive existence, omniscient and aware of everything.¡±

    ¡± I¡¯m the Primordial Aragami, and I¡¯m revered as the Devourer of the World. And you, hehe, a lowly god born in the future, actually dare to call me by my name, trying topare yourself to the great Primordial Aragami!¡±

    As the God of Sun and Evil Fire¡¯s expression grew darker, the World Devourer slowly said thest sentence, ¡°¡±What a joke. Ignorant.¡±

    Boom!

    A bright red light shot into the sky, and the entire sky was dyed with a blood-like color.

    The God of Sun and Evil Fire was extremely ferocious. The light on his body was rolling and twisting. The rapidly rising heat distorted the space. Red mes were burning out of thin air, and clusters of blood-like mes danced crazily.

    ¡°Sotug, don¡¯t forget that you Aragami are just a bunch of useless things that are trampled under the feet of the gods.¡±

    ¡± I don¡¯t know how many years I¡¯ve been hiding in the dark and stinking gutters of the Multiverse, meek as a street rat. Now that I¡¯ve just umted some confidence, I¡¯m beginning to swell up, thinking that I¡¯m still a superior Paragon, boasting of my antiquity, arrogance, and ignorance.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s your honor that I¡¯m willing to join forces with you!¡±

    As the evil god of the abyss, the God of Sun and Evil Fire was not a good-tempered god. He was an evil god through and through. Once things did not conform to his wishes, he would use his evil sun to burn everything and ignite everything until his anger subsided.

    The World Devourer¡¯s scornful words infuriated the God of Sun and Evil Fire.

    ¡°Only the strong will be arrogant, and you, a lowly fellow, will only be incapable and furious.¡±

    The World Devourer still maintained its arrogant attitude and was very contemptuous.

    When fighting against the God of Light, the World Devourer¡¯s attitude was quite normal because it recognized the God of Light¡¯s level.

    However, the Devourer of the World looked down on the God of Sun and Evil Fire, who was bornter and had never been seen in the first Dawn War. It was an Aragami that was very proud of its identity.

 Chapter 1304 - 1304 Three Suns Across the Sky (2)

    1304 Three Suns Across the Sky (2)

    At the same time, listening to the conversation between the World Devourer and the Sun God of Evil, the Light God¡¯s eyes moved slightly. He quietly mobilized his Extraordinary Divine Power and condensed his own zing white sun radiance. He wanted to break the crystal wall of the Prime Matter ne and leave this ce while the attention of both parties was not focused on him.

    It was a pity.

    As the God of Sun, the God of Sun and Evil Fire was keenly aware of the God of Light¡¯s actions.

    Boom!

    The mes of the God of Sun and Evil Fire boiled and turned into a blood-red sun, scattering endless light and heat, enveloping the Devourer of the World and the God of Light at the same time.

    The World Devourer opened its bloody mouth and gnawed a nk passage in the bright red light. The cuticle on its body melted and regenerated, and it went straight for the God of Sun and Evil Fire despite the washing of the bloody light.

    The God of Sun and Evil Fire was furious.

    However, he also knew how powerful the World Devourer was.

    If he was swallowed by the World Devourer¡¯s mouth, even he would fall directly and be powerless to turn the tide.

    Chi!

    The figure of the God of Sun and Evil Fire disappeared on the spot, flickering with a ming tail.

    The World Devourer opened its mouth and only bit the air.

    It did not stop at all. Its body turned and attacked the God of Light.

    The God of Light was in a bad state. He avoided the World Devourer¡¯s bite in a very dangerous manner.

    The previous danger was very dangerous, but it seemed dangerous. In fact, the God of Light had absolute confidence that he could avoid the World Devourer¡¯s reckless and fierce bite, but this time, the God of Light did not have absolute confidence.

    Because he was not in a good state, if he was attacked by the World Devourer many times, he could not be sure when he would be devoured.

    Besides, it was not just the World Devourer, there was also the God of Sun and Evil Fire who was eyeing him covetously.

    At this critical moment, the God of Light¡¯s thoughts were like lightning, spinning rapidly.

    ¡°Under such circumstances, neither the World Devourer nor Tezka will sit by and watch me leave the prime material ne.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t run. I can only burn everything and fight to the death.¡±

    The God of Light didn¡¯tck boldness. He made a prompt decision.

    ¡± His ¡± eyes were bright. ¡± He ¡± spread his hands and took a deep breath.

    Immediately, with the God of Light as the center, a zing light rose and slowly burned. It circted around the God of Light like a corona, so condensed that he looked like a powerful sun at noon.

    The God of Light used his own divine body as fuel to ignite a dazzling radiance, and overworked his Extraordinary Divine Power in exchange for a short period of prosperity.

    He wouldn¡¯t die so quickly in this chaotic battle just because his condition was too bad.

    From the previous contact, the World Devourer sensed the weakness of the God of Light, so its body rolled and pressed on the God of Light again.

    Although he also regarded the God of Sun and Evil Fire as an enemy, the World Devourer was not stupid. He also knew that he would pick the soft persimmon first. Now that the battle had begun, he naturally chose to devour the God of Light first.

    After eating the God of Light, its strength, which had been stagnant for a long time, would be enhanced to a certain extent. It would have a chance to keep the God of Sun and Evil Fire here.

    Coincidentally, the God of Sun and Evil Fire had simr thoughts.

    First, he seized the authority of the God of Light. With his strength greatly increased, he wanted to kill the World Devourer who despised him in this prime material world.

    Thus, in another direction, the God of Sun and Evil Fire¡¯s attack followed closely behind. Under his will, the blood-red sun¡¯s radiance condensed into chains, burning with clusters of red mes. With a thick evil aura, they gathered towards the God of Light from all directions.

    Evil me Chain!

    At the same time.

    The World Devourer had the idea of eating the God of Light in one go, and it went all out. Its body surface extended a crisscrossing pattern, slightly bulging like blood vessels, squirming non-stop, and at the same time, sizzling. Air evaporated, and its originally ck body became as red as a burning iron. Its speed doubled, and its aura was monstrous.

    Facing such a World Devourer, the God of Light¡¯s face was solemn and his eyes narrowed.

    The zing white light in the right hand of the God of Light interweaved to form a scepter.

    The scepter was pure white without any ws. There was a huge sharp crystal embedded at the top. The overall shape was more like a hammer than a scepter.

    This was the real Corona Scepter that belonged to the God of Light.

    The crystal at the top was created by the God of Light, who had gone through painstaking efforts to choose thergest star among the millions of stars.

    Close at hand, the Divine Wheel of Light circled the Corona Scepter and swung it with all its might.

    In the process of the God of Light¡¯s waving, endless light shone brightly. The Corona Scepter expanded out of thin air, and in the blink of an eye, it became ten thousand meters tall, like a magnificent mountain.

    Thump!

    With a loud crash, the Corona Scepternded on the World Devourer and sent it flying far away. It even shattered the hard cuticle on the World Devourer¡¯s body, leaving a deep depression. There were still remnants of the sun¡¯s mes on it, slowing down the recovery of its injuries.

    However, the moment he was hit by the Corona Scepter.

    The World Devourer bit down on the staff of the Coronal Staff and snapped it in half. It then extended a long, thick tongue full of barbs and swallowed the core of the Coronal Authority.

    The Corona Authority was destroyed, and the God of Light revealed a pained expression.

 Chapter 1305 - 1305 Three Suns Across the Sky (3)

    1305 Three Suns Across the Sky (3)

    This was his favorite divine artifact, and it was very handy. If it had not encountered the World Devourer, it would not have been destroyed so easily.

    The World Devourer was sent flying, shattering many of the chains of evil fire along the way, but there were still quite a few chains of evil fire that continued to entangle the God of Light.

    He turned to look at the God of Sun and Evil Fire. The God of Light¡¯s eyes were cold and silent.

    The lower half of the Corona Scepter flew out and exploded.

    Bang!

    The zing white light of the sun burst forth, forming a dazzling sun in the sky. It swept up the evil fire chains and melted them.

    From then on, the Corona Scepter waspletely crippled.

    The God of Light¡¯s beloved divine weapon was destroyed. He didn¡¯t have a good expression. He waved his arm and condensed a zing white meteor with a diameter of tens of thousands of meters. It fell from the sky with a long tail of light. It was extremely powerful and smashed towards the God of Sun and Evil Fire.

    Not to be outdone, the God of Sun and Evil Fire rose from the ground.

    With him as the center, the bright red radiance formed a round outline, like a red sun, brazenly colliding with the zing white meteor.

    Bang!

    The entire prime material ne shook violently. Cracks criss-crossed the ground, mountains copsed, the earth shattered, and the sky overturned¡­¡­¡­¡­. The prime material ne was on the verge of copse.

    Next, the God of Sun and Evil Fire, the God of Light, and the Devourer of the World.

    These three powerful existences were engaged in a chaotic battle. Divine might surged and fluctuated endlessly.

    Due to their form or the Authority they controlled, their battle looked like a zing white sun, a bright red sun, and a sun that looked like a physical creature shing. It was as if three suns had crossed the sky, shining brilliantly. Just the aftermath of the battle brought great disaster to the prime material world.

    Because the God of Light had ignited his divine body in exchange for his current strength.

    As time went by, he slowly began to fall into a decline. After the initial outbreak, his aura gradually declined. His divine body was full of cracks from the inside out. It was very unstable, as if he would explode and die at any moment.

    God of Sun and Evil Fire, Devourer of the World.

    Seeing this, while they attacked each other, they targeted the God of Light more frequently, which led to the decline of the God of Light¡¯s state.

    After a period of time.

    Chi!

    A spear formed from bright red light tore through the sky and pierced through the zing white light. It hit the shoulder of the God of Light and pierced into the God¡¯s body that was already full of cracks.

    The God of Light frowned, and the light on his palm flickered. He waved the broken red spear.

    On his shoulder, a cluster of bright red evil fire was burning fiercely, invading and eroding the God of Light¡¯s body.

    ¡°Petrov, if you don¡¯t want to hand over the sun¡¯s authority, this will be your burial ground!¡±

    ¡°As the Sun God, I am willing to give you another chance.¡±

    ¡°Strip off the sun¡¯s authority and hand it over to me. I¡¯ll leave immediately and assist you in leaving this ce.¡±

    ¡°Without the Sun Authority, you are still the God of Light. It is just that you are a little weaker, but with your foundation, you can still rank as a great Divine Power.¡±

    The God of Sun and Evil Fire said slowly.

    The God of Light was silent and did not respond.

    As the evil god spoke, the World Devourer bit the God of Sun and Evil Fire and said fiercely, ¡°¡±Lowly creature, do you think I don¡¯t exist?¡±

    The three gods continued to fight and became enemies with each other. The scene was very chaotic.

    At the same time, the river of time flowed unhurriedly, bearing witness.

    After a while, the God of Light suffered more injuries.

    In his current condition, once he was injured, it would be like an avnche. The situation would only get worse and it would be difficult for him to reverse the situation.

    ¡± Petrov, keep struggling. You¡¯re going to die anyway. With me here, you won¡¯t be able to revive after you fall.¡±

    During the battle, the God of Light¡¯s injuries became more and more serious. The God of Sun and Evil Fire spoke again.

    ¡°Is that so? We¡¯ll wait and see.¡±

    Even though he was in danger, the God of Light¡¯s face remained calm. There was no obvious nervousness or fear of death.

    That was because in the Eternal Heroic Spirit Hall, a silver dragon slowly opened its eyes.

 Chapter 1306 - 1306 Eternal Sun Reappears

    1306 Eternal Sun Reappears

    As early as when the God of Sun and Evil Fire had just appeared, Garen had sensed something unusual and immediately returned to the Royal Court to enter the Hall of Eternal Heroes.

    At the center of the Hero¡¯s Domain¡¯s core, Garen, the Lord of Heroic Spirits, was continuously absorbing life force to restore his state to its peak. After all, he had previously sealed the Lightning Snake and the Starlight in his twilight years, and his own consumption was not small.

    If he descended to the prime material ne in a bad state, there would be too many variables.

    Moreover, the God of Light was notpletely defenseless, so Garen did not immediately descend to assist the God of Light.

    In the Pantheon Temple, the incarnation that Garen left behind had alsomunicated with the incarnation of the God of Light, asking the God of Light to stall for as much time as possible so that Garen could absorb life energy to replenish his state.

    The God of Light said that he could do it.

    Right now, there was still some time before the Divine Light Godpletely lost his defensive power. Garen had endless life force to absorb and absorb, and he was not injured, so in a short period of time, his Essence, Energy, and Spirit had already recovered to their peak.

    Prime material ne.

    The God of Sun and Evil Fire was eager to take down the God of Light and take turns to use his authority.

    In addition to the power of the sun, this evil god also held many other powers. Among them, fire andva were also his main powers.

    Extraordinary Divine Power boiled and poured out.

    The God of Sun and Evil Fire breathed heavily and raised his arm.

    [Lava Authority: Lava Furnace!]

    Buzz ¡­¡­ Under the will of the God of Sun and Evil Fire, a furnace made of deepva descended from the sky and suppressed the Devourer of the World.

    Dong dong dong!

    It was like thunder rumbling in the dark clouds. The dull sounds were incessant. The surface of the furnace cracked. Under the bite of the World Devourer, cracks appeared one after another. The Aragami¡¯s body could be vaguely seen inside.

    At the same time, a blood-red light covered the sky and continuously gathered. In the end, it turned into ten blood-red suns with a diameter of tens of thousands of meters. The light they emitted ted the entire prime material world with ayer of blood-red luster, making this ce look like an abyss at first nce.

    Sun Authority, Ten Days Killing Formation!

    The ten blood-red suns began to revolve in a fixed trajectory. The red light that seemed to be solid connected with each other and formed a huge magic circle. Theva furnace was in the center.

    [me Authority: Evil Flowers!]

    A huge red flower that was burning with mes bloomed out of thin air, holding the furnace ofva. Then, the flower bud held it, and mes surged.

    The God of Sun and Evil Fire used his trump card,bining different powers of authority to temporarily trap the World Devourer.

    Trapping the World Devourer.

    It was because the God of Light was so weak that the God of Sun and Evil Fire had the confidence to take him down directly.

    In order to prevent the World Devourer from interfering and affecting him, and also to prevent the God of Light from being eaten by the World Devourer, the God of Sun and Evil Fire first used great strength to trap it.

    The moment the World Devourer was trapped, the God of Sun and Evil Fire turned to the God of Light and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Petrov, we¡¯re the only ones left now.¡±

    ¡°I will follow our agreement and take out your heart. I will strip you of your authority while you are in pain.¡±

    Since he couldn¡¯t trap the World Devourer for long, time was of the essence. As he spoke, the God of Sun and Evil Fire used the Sun Authority again.

    [Sun Authority: Evil Sun Soars the Sky!]

    With the God of Sun and Evil Fire as the center, the sun¡¯s radiance surrounded his body and formed a circle.

    In the blink of an eye, another sun rose slowly and hung high in the sky.

    The diameter of this sun was more than 100,000 meters, and its radiance was like blood. In the middle of it was a cluster of burning mes, which seemed to be the strange face of the God of the Sun and Evil Fire. It was his eyes.

    If it was in the outer ne, the real sun would be eclipsed by the sun that the evil god had transformed into.

    Beneath the blood-red light, the God of Light, who was covered in wounds and cracks, looked up at the sky, his eyes reflecting the red sun.

    The current God of Light was unable to resist the powerful authority skills of the God of Sun and Evil Fire.

    The sun power that belonged to the God of Light was at his fingertips. The God of Sun and Evil Fire was excited. The red evil sun that he had transformed into was dazzling. The red light shone like the end of the world.

    Dong dong dong!

    The World Devourer was struggling to break free from the Lava Furnace, while the Evil Flower and the Ten Sun Formation were trembling.

    At the same time, the God of Sun and Evil Fire rode the red evil sun and descended from the sky. His target was the God of Light.

    Bathed in the blood-red light, the entire vision of the God of Light was filled with the zing red sun. It was as if the sky made of mes was falling and pressing down.

    ¡°Garen, I entrust my life to you.¡±

    The God of Light revealed a faint and calm smile. He closed his eyes and opened his arms at the same time, as if he wanted to embrace the evil red sun.

    ¡°I will not disappoint you.¡±

    In an instant, as the red light enveloped the world and the evil sun soared into the sky, the river of time stopped flowing and time stopped.

 Chapter 1307 - 1307 Eternal Sun Reappears

    1307 Eternal Sun Reappears

    Weng!

    In the fine ripples of time, a majestic silver dragon leaped out of the river of time. At the same time, as it left the river of time, its body expanded.

    When hepletely descended into the prime material ne.

    The silver dragon had already taken on the form of a giant god. It was more than 5,000 meters long from head to toe, as majestic as a mountain. The silver-gray scales on its body shone with a deep luster, and its horns were like a crown. It carried a surging dragon¡¯s might and divine might as it stood tall.

    The God of Light¡¯s scarred body was shrouded under the dragon¡¯s wings.

    At the same time, the evil red sun began to move again, resisting the Time Freeze domain as it descended.

    ¡± God of the Sun and Evil Fire, you are a god, but for your own selfish reasons, you killed a god at the critical moment of the Second Dawn War and joined forces with the Aragami.¡±

    ¡°From now on, you will be viewed as an enemy by the Pantheon Temple.¡±

    As the Dragon God who wielded hegemony, Garen¡¯s position in the Pantheon Temple was equivalent to aw-enforcement officer. He had the right to make the God of Sun and Evil Fire a wanted target in the Pantheon Temple.

    The evil sun filled the sky, and mes surged.

    The God of Sun and Evil Fire roared, ¡°¡±It¡¯s fine that your Dragon God gathered some weak and cowardly gods to satisfy your vanity, but you still want to stand above all the gods? What wishful thinking.¡±

    Hearing this, Garen¡¯s gaze turned cold and sharp.

    Now, the Dragon God lineage had established its hegemony, but hegemony did not mean that all gods would obey it.

    There were quite a number of gods who were simr to the God of Sun and Evil Fire. If it were not for the invasion of the Aragami, the first thing the Pantheon would have to deal with would be these guys. Only by truly uniting the gods andmanding them would the Pantheon be worthy of its name.

    ¡°When the Second Dawn War is over, none of these guys will be able to escape.¡±

    Garen thought to himself.

    The Dragon God was now the leader of all the gods. It was only natural for him to take the lead in resisting the Aragami because the Aragami wanted to destroy the Dragon God¡¯s position and benefits. However, when the Dragon God led the gods to fight against the Aragami, some of the gods hid behind the Pantheon Pce and did not do anything, cing all the risk and burden on the Pantheon Pce.

    The Aragami had made aeback right after the Pantheon Temple was built. The situation was urgent and difficult to control, but in the future, they would have to settle the scores one by one.

    Garen raised his head, and the approaching red sun was reflected in his vision.

    He could see that the sun was as bright as blood, and its evil mes were boiling. It had already solidified.

    Phew ¡­..

    At the same time, its already huge body expanded once again until it was more than ten thousand meters long, like a mountain range. Its scales were jagged, and its wingspan covered the sky.

    This kind of body shape was actually not suitable forbat, because it would affect Garen¡¯s agility.

    However, the extremely huge body could bring Garen even more majestic power.

    In the next second, the red sun descended.

    The silver dragon¡¯s wings covered the sky, and it waved violently. A pair of dragon ws dragged upward.

    Bang!

    Deafening, earth-shattering sounds burst forth.

    The moment he came into contact with the evil red sun, Garen¡¯s body bore an unimaginable pressure and was forced to fall together with it.

    As it descended, the mountain-like dragon roared, its muscles bulging to form the outline of its silver-gray scales. At the same time, the power of time and Extraordinary Divine Power intertwined, coating the dragon¡¯s body with ayer of dazzling radiance.

    A majestic power surged from his body.

    The red evil sun¡¯s falling speed began to slow down until itpletely stopped. Then, it began to rise slowly by being lifted by the dragon.

    During this process, the wingspan, which was already around 20,000 meters long, grew once again. It was like a silver curtain that blotted out the sky and covered the entire red evil sun from the bottom to the top. During this process, the ring-like patterns on it began to rotate, causing the river of time to also begin to roll, and an increasinglyrger vortex appeared.

    The Time Corridor reappeared.

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous!¡±

    At the core of the red evil sun, the God of Sun and Evil Fire¡¯s pupils constricted.

    Garen¡¯s battle with the Primordial Sun God was secretly watched by some Gods, and the God of Sun and Evil Fire was one of them.

    Therefore, he knew that Garen had used this move to sessfully seal the God of the Primordial Sun.

    The God of Sun and Evil Fire was not confident that he could break Garen¡¯s Time Cloister.

    However, he also knew that the Time Cloister needed a longer time to prepare. His current state was also very good, unlike the original Sun God who had been severely injured back then. Therefore, as long as he was determined to escape, Garen would not be able to seal him.

    Looking at the body of the God of Light, the God of Sun and Evil Fire was very irritable.

    ¡°Just a little more, just a little more, just a little more!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, I almost took down the God of Light.¡±

    The God of Sun and Evil Fire roared in his heart, and the anger in his mind rose.

    However, although he was angry and unwilling, he did not lose his rationality.

    Even if the God of Light was right in front of him, he would not be able to break through Garen who was in front of the God of Light. If he stayed any longer, he might even die.

    Boom!

    The red evil sun ignited with raging mes and soared into the sky. Before the Time Cloister¡¯s cycle was fixed, it broke free from Garen¡¯s wings and left the area covered by the vortex of the Time Cloister.

    ¡°Petrov, just you wait. One day, you will be one with me!¡±

    As he said those harsh words, the God of Sun and Evil Fire plunged into the ground and shattered the continental tes. At the same time, he created an abyss rift and left the main material world to return to the bottomless abyss.

    Garen did not chase after him.

    When he reached the Bottomless Abyss, the God of Sun and Evil Fire would recover his great Divine Power, which was not something he could deal with.

 Chapter 1308 - 1308 Eternal Sun Reappears

    1308 Eternal Sun Reappears

    This result was within Garen¡¯s expectations. After all, the God of Sun and Evil Fire was still in good condition. If he was unwilling to fight, Garen would not be able to make him stay.

    Boom!

    The World Devourer crushed the Lava Furnace and reappeared.

    The Devourer of the World nced at the magnificent silver dragon and felt its aura, which was almost at its peak. Then, he looked at the weak God of Light and opened his ferocious mouth.¡±I¡¯ve already eaten my fill this time, so I¡¯ll spare your lives.¡±

    ¡°The next time we meet, prepare to enter my stomach.¡±

    After a long period of intense battle, the World Devourer was no longer in its peak condition, and Garen had just arrived, so he was full of energy.

    For the World Devourer, a temporary retreat was the best option.

    Moreover, its battle with the God of Light was considered a victory.

    Because no matter what the process was, the God of Light had suffered a heavy blow. It would be difficult for him to recover to his peak for a long time. Unless it was the most critical moment, he would probably not appear on the stage of the Second Dawn War.

    Crack crack ¡­.. The World Devourer bit a hole in the ne crystal wall and entered.

    Since he had already foreseen the oue with the Eye of Time, Garen was toozy to stop him.

    Turning to the God of Light, the silver dragon said calmly,¡±I¡¯ll send you back to Mountain Paradise to recover.¡±

    The God of Light was in a very bad state. His body was covered in cracks, like a porcin that was about to shatter. Even his Extraordinary Divine Power was leaking out in wisps. His aura was weak, and his divine light was dim.

    Nodding, the God of Light didn¡¯t force himself and said,¡±Thank you so much, Garen. I owe you one.¡±

    Immediately, Garen used Time Teleportation and brought the God of Light with him, leaving the main material world and heading to Mountain Paradise.

    At the same time.

    The firstyer of the Bottomless Abyss, the Myriad Abyss in.

    The wind was dry and scorching hot, and the dark red light shone on the barren grid-shaped surface ins. As far as the eye could see, there were crisscrossing cracks, gullies, and weathered bones everywhere¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Boom!

    In a bottomless chasm, under the fearful gazes of many demons, a red sun rose.

    The scorching temperature caused the space to distort, and a blood-red light scattered in all directions.

    ¡°Damned God of Light.¡±

    ¡°My sun power is clearly very close!¡±

    The God of Sun and Evil Fire was furious. He unleashed his power, engulfing all living creatures within hundreds of millions of kilometers. They wailed in the mes and turned into charcoal.

    After a period of time, the God of Sun and Evil Fire calmed down a little after turning arge area into a forbiddennd.

    After venting his anger, he prepared to return to his God¡¯s Kingdom.

    The God Kingdom of the God of Sun and Evil Fire was located in the Myriad Abyss in. He lived together with another god of the Maz Tek God System, the Master God of the Maz Tek God System, the Heart-Devouring War God, Zartek.

    However, just as he was about to teleport directly to the God¡¯s Kingdom, he suddenly discovered that the surrounding space was sealed.

    A cold golden light silently sealed the space.

    ¡°Who is it? Get out.¡±

    The God of Sun and Evil Fire said with a brutal expression.

    The evil god was in a bad mood. His entire body was shining like blood. His first reaction was to dig out the heart and lungs of the unknown uninvited guest.

    At the same time, under the gaze of the God of Sun and Evil Fire, a figure slowly emerged from the dark red light of the Myriad Abyss in. He wore a golden robe and stood tall. His face was handsome and his facial features were distinct. He had long silver hair that reached his waist.

    ¡°Hey hey hey, isn¡¯t this the Great Evil God of Dawn, Luo Shanda?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re finally willing to descend into the Abyss. Are you going to mingle with us evil gods? I wee you.¡±

    The God of Sun and Evil Fire chuckled and said.

    The God opposite him was the King of Dawn.

    The King of Dawn had a bright smile on his face as usual, but his eyes were as cold as ice, serious and cold.

    On the other side, the God of Dawn approached the God of Sun and Evil Fire step by step. He smiled at the same time, his eyes cold and his voice t.¡±Tezka, I want something from you.¡±

    ¡°The sun power that once belonged to me will now return to me.¡±

    The God of Sun and Evil Fire had been observing the Lord of Dawn for a long time because he coveted the power of the sun.

    Now, he noticed that something was wrong.

    ¡°You are not the King of Dawn. Who are you?¡±

    The God of Sun and Evil Fire said in a deep voice.

    ¡± I am the Lord of Dawn, Luo Shanda. ¡±

    ¡°At the same time, I am also Oman. The Primordial One and the gods once honored me as¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. The only day of eternity.¡±

 Chapter 1309 - 1309 Garenâ€™s Sun Authority (1)

    1309 Garen¡¯s Sun Authority (1)

    The seventh level of Mountain Paradise, the Brilliant Kingdom of Heaven, the Paradise of Virtue.

    After a hundred years or so, Garen brought the God of Light and entered the Paradise of Virtue once again.

    The scene before his eyes was the same as before. It was still a scene of boundless Holy Light. His entire perception field was filled with endless light of goodness, and he could not see any other substance.

    The Divine Kingdom of the God of Light was located in the Heaven of Virtue.

    Under the subtle fluctuations of the holy light, the silver dragon and the God of Light descended together.

    The second time he arrived at the Brilliant Paradise was different from the first time. He did not pass through the Bridge of Heaven, nor did hee with other gods. However, in Garen¡¯s impression, the scenes of the gods of Mountain Paradise ming the Dragon God lineage in the past seemed like yesterday.

    ¡°It seems that the Dragon God lineage has already reestablished its hegemonic position unknowingly.¡±

    That was what he thought, but Garen had not forgotten the many battles and setbacks that the Dragon n had experienced during their rise to power.

    ¡°Garen, I¡¯ve really troubled you this time.¡±

    After returning to the Heavens of Virtue, the God of Light¡¯s condition was much more stable.

    The holy white light around him seemed to have a life of its own. Like flowing water, it began to move rhythmically, gathering near the God of Light and continuously pouring into his body. Although it was not as direct and effective as life energy, it still made the God of Light look much better. It was not as if he could copse and fall at any time.

    Looking at the majestic silver dragon not far away, the God of Light said with a gentle expression,¡±I once thought that we might be able to fight side by side one day, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be in this way.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ashamed. I almost died in the prime material ne.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, as a member of the High God Council, I almost became the first great Divine Power to fall. It¡¯s a disgrace to my identity as a High God.¡±

    Speaking of almost dying, the God of Light actually had a lingering fear and sighed.

    If Garen had note, or if he hade a littleter, he would have really fallen in the battle between the God of Sun and Evil Fire and the World Devourer.

    The battle was intense, and the situation was not optimistic. The other great Divine Powers had no time to intervene, and normal mid-level Divine Powers entering the battlefield where the God of Light was at would be courting death. Only Garen, the special Dragon of Time, could break through the desperate situation for the God of Light at that time and bring light.

    ¡°No, you¡¯ve already done your best.¡±

    ¡°Facing the God of Sun and Evil Fire and the World Devourer at the same time, any other high god wouldn¡¯t have performed better than you.¡±

    Garen said.

    This was not to save the Light God¡¯s honor, but the actual situation was like this.

    It was difficult for Garen to face two great Divine Powers at the same time in the Prime Material World.

    The God of Light looked around, his eyes reflecting endless holy light.

    ¡°I was seriously injured. I ignited my God Body to exchange for power. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to recuperate for the next few thousand years.¡±

    ¡°In the Second War of Dawn, I can no longer shine for the gods and all living beings.¡±

    As he spoke, the God of Light¡¯s face was full of sorrow and regret.

    He was a kind god, and was revered and worshipped by many kind creatures. He was also very concerned about all living beings, and was passionate about saving disasters and punishing evil. Back when Garen was in the Noah Continent, the Holy Church in the Noah Continent was the first to defend against the invasion of the Aragami, and they did not hesitate to pay the price.

    Almost every Radiant God Cult in the prime material ne was kind, fearless, and brave enough to protect the light with their lives.

    Now, the Primordial Aragami had invaded the prime material world. It was unknown how much damage they had caused every second. In this catastrophe, every second, there were billions of lives that had died.

    Darkness and despair filled the air, and the light dimmed.

    This situation made the kind-hearted God of Light feel very heavy.

    In particr, in his current state, it would be difficult for him to providebat power to the gods in the future.

    After a pause, as if he had made a major decision, the Light God¡¯s gaze fell on Garen, staring at the silver dragon that he had watched grow from weak to strong.

    The silver dragon lowered its eyes and looked at the God of Light. It felt that the God of Light seemed to have something to say.

    Under the dragon¡¯s gaze, the God of Light looked solemn and slowly said, ¡°¡± Garen, in my own name, I would like to ask you to do your best in this war, to protect all living beings, to bring them the dawn, to rid them of the fear of the shadow of the Aragami.¡±

    Garen nodded. ¡± It¡¯s all for the operation of the Multiverse. Naturally, I¡¯ll do it. ¡°¡±

    The Pantheon¡¯s original intention was to order the operation of the Multiverse. Be it good or evil, they were all part of the Multiverse. Therefore, the Pantheon did not reject evil gods, including Talos, the Lord of Storms, and Gwush, the Lord of Orcs. They were all out-and-out evil gods.

    Now that the Dragon God had ascended to the top and built the Pantheon, it could be said that he was the controller of the Multiverse in this timeline. Naturally, he had to deal with the Aragami who wanted to shake his rule.

    Including Garen, the Gods ¡®participation in the war was not mainly for the sake of all living beings in the world, but to protect their own interests.

 Chapter 1310 - 1310 Garenâ€™s Sun Authority (2)

    1310 Garen¡¯s Sun Authority (2)

    However, there were also gods like the God of Light who did not care about their own interests and mainly fought for all living beings.

    Hearing Garen¡¯s words, the Light God nodded and said slowly, ¡°¡±I can see that you are an irreceable pir in this war.¡±

    After a pause, the God of Light said in a deep voice,¡±Garen, I hope that you can bring along a portion of my strength and allow me to continue the Battle of Dawn in another way.¡±

    Garen was slightly stunned.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    The silver dragon looked at the God of Light and asked.

    The God of Light closed his eyes. Endless light flowed out of his cracked body, which was full of cracks and scars. At the same time, it gathered in the God of Light¡¯s right palm. Finally, in the God of Light¡¯s hand, it formed a round crystal with flowing light.

    Light, gentle, hot, warm, violent¡­¡­¡­¡­.. On this crystal, Garen felt aplex attribute that perfectly matched the sun.

    Solidified and stripped Sun Authority¡­¡­¡­¡­. Garen thought to himself as he understood the essence of the technique.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    Garen asked again.

    At this moment, the God of Light looked even older after stripping away the sun¡¯s authority. His face was full of wrinkles, and the light in his eyes was much dimmer. At first nce, he seemed to be a dying, weak old man.

    He was already in a bad state, and he had taken the initiative to strip away the sun¡¯s authority. Of course, it would aggravate his injuries.

    ¡°Take this sun authority.¡±

    ¡°It will be your wings, tearing apart the darkness and bringing you dawn.¡±

    The God of Light smiled and ignored his weak state.

    Garen did not answer immediately and started to think for a short while.

    Looking at the power of the sun stripped by the God of Light and feeling that power, it would be a lie to say that he was not tempted.

    Garen had a strong desire to collect precious things. Moreover, the Sun Authority was not an ordinary good thing. All the Gods who controlled the Sun Authority had be a great Divine Power without exception.

    Not only could it be used for collection, it could also provide Garen withbat power in an instant.

    ¡°Are you going to give me the sun¡¯s authority?¡±

    Garen asked.

    Upon hearing Garen¡¯s words, the radiance on the surface of the Light God¡¯s body twisted, then he coughed twice and said, ¡°¡±Well, the Sun Authority is too important to me. I can¡¯t give it to you directly.¡±

    ¡°This is only for your temporary use.¡±

    Hearing this, Garen felt a little, a very small, insignificant disappointment.

    He quickly sorted out his emotions and said,¡±Sure. Since you trust me so much, I¡¯ll ept it directly.¡±

    ¡± I will bring the Sun¡¯s Authority and your power to shine in the Dawn War.¡±

    Although it was a loan, the fact that he dared to lend out his core authority was enough to show the God of Light¡¯s recognition and trust in Garen. After all, if Garen was unwilling to return it, things would be troublesome for the God of Light.

    However, Garen had just saved the God of Light, and now the God of Light¡¯s trust in Garen was at its peak.

    If it had been some timeter, he might not have made this decision.

    Seeing Garen¡¯s slight disappointment, the Light God joked,¡±The Sun Authority is very powerful. If I lend it to you, you won¡¯t refuse to return it to me when I need it, right?¡±

    The silver dragon smiled and said,¡±How can that be? I¡¯m not that kind of dragon.¡±¡±

    Pausing for a moment, Garen asked, ¡± How long do you n to lend me the Sun Authority? ¡± During the Battle of Dawn?¡±

    The God of Light pondered for a moment and said,¡±Before I recover, the sun¡¯s authority will belong to you.¡±¡±

    Hearing this, Garen¡¯s eyes lit up.

    With the God of Light¡¯s injuries, it would take at least a few thousand years for him to recover.

    ¡°Alright, during this period of time, I will make good use of the Sun¡¯s Authority.¡±

    Garen said.

    With Garen¡¯s growth speed, after a few thousand years, Garen would definitely have advanced to a Greater Divine Power, and it would not be an ordinary Greater Divine Power. At that time, he would not need the Sun Authority anymore, and it would not be uneptable for him to return it to the God of Light.

    Moreover ¡­..

    ¡°When the Battle of Dawn is over, we must purge the gods who are unwilling to contribute and are hiding behind the Pantheon Temple.¡±

    ¡± The God of Sun and Evil Fire also has the Sun Authority. Perhaps, I can obtain my own Sun Authority from him.¡±

    Garen stared at the God of Sun and Evil Fire.

    ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s also the King of Dawn¡­¡­¡­¡­ Forget it, forget it. After all, they were gods of the same camp, and it was not easy to be regarded as a great evil god. He would not target him.¡±

    Garen gathered his thoughts.

    At the same time, he stretched out his dragon w and hooked it at the God of Light.

    He couldn¡¯t wait to test the sun¡¯s authority.

    On the other side, the God of Light hesitated.

    If the Authority of Light was his wife, the Authority of the Sun was equivalent to his daughter. Now that he wanted to lend his daughter to Garen, he was reluctant to give her away.

    However, the God of Light was not an indecisive god.

    After hesitating for a short second, the God of Light waved his hand and threw the materialized Sun Authority at the silver dragon.¡±Take it.¡±

    ¡°Garen Aurelian, for the next period of time, it belongs to you. Use it well.¡±

    The Sun Authority approached Garen and turned into a stream of light, directly fusing with Garen.

 Chapter 1311 - 1311 Garenâ€™s Sun Authority (3)

    1311 Garen¡¯s Sun Authority (3)

    At the same time, a pair of brand new, dazzling, zing wings slowly spread out from Garen¡¯s back. The wingspan was slightly shorter than his Time Dragon Wings, but it was dazzling and dazzling as it pped.

    It was as if the wings were formed from the sun. No, it was not as if. The wings were really formed from the sun.

    ¡°The power of the sun isn¡¯t easy to control. I¡¯ll turn it into a pair of wings for you so that you can familiarize yourself with it.¡±

    ¡°In the future, you can keep it or transform it into another form.¡±

    Garen turned his head and looked at the Wings of the Sun curiously.

    On the Wings of the Sun, he felt a strong light and heat that belonged to the sun.

    Moreover, he could control it to a certain extent ording to his own will.

    As he had just obtained it, and the Sun Authority was rather powerful, Garen was unable to control it directly.

    Then, like a child who had just gotten a new toy, the silver dragon pped its four wings, and light filled the air. It spread its wings across the sky in the Paradise of Virtue, setting off a tide formed byyers of holy light.

    ¡°I have already extracted my will. This Sun Authority has no owner. You have to master it well and turn it into a usablebat force as soon as possible. If you have any questions about the Sun Authority, you cane to Mountain Paradise to ask me.¡±

    The God of Light said slowly as his eyes followed the excited silver dragon.

    The Divine Light God had a big n. Since he had already lent Garen the Sun Authority, he did not continue to leave behind his own will, which would affect Garen¡¯s use of the Sun Authority.

    After ying with the Sun Authority for a while, Garen retracted his dragon wings and stopped in front of the God of Light.

    ¡°Your Sun Authority is very useful.¡±

    ¡± I will use it, the Wings of the Sun, to bring a new dawn to the Multiverse that is suffering destruction.¡±

    Garen said.

    ¡°I trust you.¡±

    The God of Light smiled and said, ¡± I¡¯m going back to my God¡¯s Kingdom to heal my injuries. I hope you can achieve better results in the uing Dawn War. Use the Wings of the Sun to shelter all living beings from the wind and rain. ¡°¡±

    After a simple farewell, the God of Light returned to his God¡¯s Kingdom to rest.

    Garen was prepared to descend into the main material world once again. He did not think about the Aragami that were simr to the Great Divine Powers. He would use the Aragami that were simr to the Medium Divine Powers to hone and familiarize himself with the Sun Authority in actualbat.

    However, at this moment, he received a message that made Garen¡¯s expression turn solemn.

    In the Pantheon Pce in the Hero¡¯s Domain.

    In the in of Ten Thousand Abyss, the God of Sun and Evil Fire had fallen.

    When the war between gods broke out in the Abyss, the space around them was sealed and blocked. The identity of the creature that caused the death of the God of Sun and Evil Fire was unknown.

    Was it a god, an Aragami, or a demon lord or an archdevil? The gods did not know.

    ¡°The God of Sun and Evil Fire fell at this time. He must have been ambushed as soon as he returned to the Abyss.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­. He had consumed a lot of power in the prime material ne. This was indeed a good opportunity to deal with him.¡±

    Garen thought to himself.

    The God of Sun and Evil Fire took advantage of the battle between the God of Light and the Devourer of the World to wait for an opportunity to seize the power of the sun.

    He did not expect that he was also prey in the eyes of other existences. He did not expect that there was an oriole behind him.

    ¡± In any case, to be able to cause the God of Sun and Evil Fire to fall in his own territory, even if ¡®His¡¯ state isn¡¯t good, this unknown existence isn¡¯t simple.¡±

    ¡°Who could it be?¡±

    Due to theck of clues and information, Garen could not figure out who had killed the God of Sun and Evil Fire.

    The other party was clearly prepared and did not want his identity to be exposed.

    However, the fact that he could kill the God of Sun and Evil Fire without being discovered further proved the strength of this unknown existence.

    Immediately, Garen used the Eye of Time and looked into the bottomless abyss, observing the future.

    Unfortunately, his vision was blurry. He could only see a few wisps of golden light. He could not see any more information.

    Garen had already expected this oue. To be able to kill the God of Sun and Evil Fire, it must have been at the level of a great Divine Power. He could not see the future of a great Divine Power.

    However, although there was no specific information, Garen¡¯s intuition told him that this should be an uninvited guest.

 Chapter 1312 - 1312 First Experience of the Sunâ€™s Authority

    1312 First Experience of the Sun¡¯s Authority

    The God of Sun and Evil Fire had fallen in the bottomless abyss, and the identity of the existence who had done it was unknown.

    After receiving the news, the gods paid a lot of attention to this matter. However, because the Dawn War with the Aragami was still ongoing, they did not pay too much attention to it. They only sensed it for a while and did not get much useful information. They temporarily put it to the back of their minds.

    Simr to many Gods, Garen was the same.

    He didn¡¯t delve into the matter of the God of Sun and Evil Fire. After all, he was only a mid-level Divine Power now. It was not good for him to get involved in matters of great Divine Power outside the main material ne.

    The Dragon Wings of Time and the Wings of the Sun danced together. Light flowed and dazzled the eyes.

    Garen felt the Sun Authority that belonged to him. His gaze swept across the Prime Material Worlds, eager to give it a try.

    Having obtained the Sun Authority, he really wanted to test its effects.

    ¡°I¡¯ve just obtained it, so I¡¯m not familiar with using it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Then, he would first find a Aragami with a weak point and practice with them.¡±

    Garen thought.

    At the same time, his gazended on a prime material world and locked onto a Aragami that was simr to a weak Divine Power.

    One of the prime material nes.

    A primordial Aragami with a wolf-like body, covered in fur forged from mes, with a long me ribbon flowing on its back, was wreaking havoc.

    Because in the battlefield of the weak and intermediate Divine Powers, the side of the gods was already at a disadvantage. There were a few Aragami who had no opponents of the gods, so they could unleash their powers without any restraint, causing destructive disasters.

    This was the case for the original Aragami.

    The Balrog Fury Wolf na, the original Aragami, a weak Divine Power.

    During the first Dawn War, this Aragami¡¯s battle record was that he was killed by a god without any battle records. He was considered a rtively weak Aragami.

    However, even the weaker Aragami would be almost invincible if they were to descend into the normal prime material ne without any gods to stop them.

    Furthermore, it knew that it was weak. The prime material world it chose was a small world simr to the Noah Continent, where there was not even a single Demigod. It was invincible here.

    At this moment.

    The Balrog Wolf stood on the top of a mountain. Under the fearful gazes of countless creatures, it raised its head high and spat out a vast stream of mes. These mes seemed to have a life of their own. Halfway through, they turned into countless ming wolves that ran amok, biting and burning creatures and materials.

    Awooo!

    Suddenly, a sense of unease welled up in its heart.

    Even if it was a Primordial Aragami who was at the level of a weak Divine Power, its intuition when facing danger was quite sharp. When it sensed the uneasiness, the Balrog Ferocious Wolf paused and stopped howling. Then, it looked left and right and surveyed its surroundings.

    ¡°A god has descended?¡±

    The Balrog Wolf wanted to figure out where the source of the uneasiness was.

    In the next second, its doubts were answered.

    In the sky, a dazzling light suddenly bloomed, dispelling the darkness of the night. It was brilliant and dazzling, and the flowing light was like a pair of wings of light that covered the sky.

    The balrog wolf looked vignt. It stood on the peak of the mountain and looked up at the sky.

    At the same time, the wings that blotted out the sky closed and finally focused on the back of a silver dragon that appeared out of thin air and descended on the main material world. It was still shining with dazzling light, reflecting on the silver-gray scales of the dragon.

    This giant dragon was tall and sturdy, with three pairs of dragon horns on its head that looked like a crown. There was also a crown made of thorny flowers between the dragon horns. On its body, mysterious rings of ck scales were irregrly distributed.

    Now, the two pairs of dragon wings on the back of the dragon were more eye-catching.

    The pair of dragon wings were covered with ring-like patterns. As they pped,yers of fine ripples appeared in the river of time, bringing with it the feeling of time.

    Another pair of new dragon wings that no other creature had ever seen before was forged from dazzling light. It shone with endless light and heat like a scorching sun. It seemed to be a pair of wings of the sun.

    ¡°Garen Aurelian!¡±

    When it saw the creature that had descended into the main material world, the balrog wolf¡¯s pupils constricted, and its fur made of mes stood on end.

    Although the silver dragon had an additional pair of wings of the sun, its overall appearance did not change much, so it was recognized immediately.

    ¡°Why did I meet Garen Aurelian?¡­¡­¡­. This is bad.¡±

    This primordial Aragami was feeling extremely uneasy.

    It also had information about Garen. It knew that Garen would at least target the Primeval Aragami who were simr to a mid-level Divine Power. Up until now, it had never personally dealt with a weak-level Divine Power.

    ¡°I think I¡¯m the first¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    For a moment, the Balrog Ferocious Wolf did not know whether to feel honored or unlucky.

    Although in the prime material ne, there was the suppression of the news, and both sides were actually at the level of a top-tier demigod. Logically speaking, there was no need to be too afraid. However, even if they were suppressed to the level of a demigod, they could not bepared at all.

    For example, in the prime material ne, using a certain amount of Extraordinary Power, the various effects of a weak Divine Power could be ten, but under the circumstances of using Extraordinary Power of the same quality, a medium Divine Power could reach a hundred.

 Chapter 1313 - 1313 First Experience of the Sunâ€™s Authority

    1313 First Experience of the Sun¡¯s Authority

    Under normal circumstances.

    Even in the prime material ne, great Divine Powers could easily defeat intermediate Divine Powers, and intermediate Divine Powers could easily defeat weaker Divine Powers. This was because the level of life that one could reach already represented one¡¯s own level to arge extent.

    The reason why Garen was able to defeat the Aragami who were simr to a Great Divine Power in the Prime Material World was because he was destined to be a Great Divine Power, and the abilities he mastered were not inferior to ordinary Great Divine Powers.

    He was a low-level god, but he had defeated a mid-level god in the prime material ne¡­¡­¡­. Those who could do it were all extraordinary existences, such as Garen, the Time Dragon that had yet to fully mature.

    However, how many creatures simr to the Time Dragon were there in the entire Multiverse?

    ¡°Run!¡±

    The balrog wolf made a prompt decision and fled.

    Its fur made of mes pped as it raised its head and bit the air.

    Whoosh!

    A wolf head made of mes was born out of thin air. The mes were burning fiercely, and its fur was clearly visible. Its fangs were ferocious, and it bit fiercely at the ne¡¯s crystal wall.

    Seeing this, the silver dragon that was enveloped by the sun¡¯s radiance shook its head and muttered to itself, ¡°¡±Why do you want to run away the moment you see me? What if I came with good intentions?¡±

    Kacha!

    The ming wolf¡¯s head bit the ne¡¯s crystal wall.

    However, the ne crystal wall did not shatter. Instead, the wolf fangs of the ming wolf head seemed to have bitten into an indestructible iron wall and were shattered inch by inch.

    On the surface of the ne crystal wall, it was formed by the power of time, and dragon scales were faintly discernible.

    The Balrog Ferocious Wolf¡¯s heart sank as it raised its head.

    In its vision, the silver dragon¡¯s four wings were spread high, covering the sky and the sun. Dragon¡¯s might and divine might filled the surroundings. The pressure was like a tsunami, making it feel that it could not defeat the other party from the bottom of its heart.

    ¡°Using you as my target, I¡¯ll try to ignite my sun power.¡±

    ¡°For you, this is an honor.¡±

    The silver dragon said quietly with a calm expression.

    At the same time, under Garen¡¯s will, the Wings of the Sun stretched out high. Its wingspan instantly surpassed the Time Dragon Wings, reaching a full ten thousand meters. It was extremely dazzling, releasing endless sunlight.

    The sun¡¯s rays blotted out the sky and illuminated the ground.

    Whoosh!

    The zing white mes ignited in the air, enveloping the balrog wolf within. Even the fur on its body was ignited and melted at a visible speed.

    The balrog wolf wailed.

    It controlled its original power, and the mes on its body boiled wildly, trying to resist the zing white mes from the Wings of the Sun.

    Garen looked at the struggling Balrog Wolf and pped his Wings of the Sun.

    Chi chi chi¡­.. White feathers condensed from the sun descended from the sky. They were as sharp as swords and carried unimaginable heat. They gave off a faint luster and covered the sky. All of them urately swept towards the Balrog Wolf.

    The zing white light that had been scattered earlier was only the most basic ability of the Sun¡¯s Authority. It could not even be considered the true power of Authority.

    If he wanted to unleash the true effects of Authority, he needed to be able to skillfully control Authority and form a skill that could effectively use Authority.

    The higher one¡¯s control over Authority and the more proficient one was in using it, the stronger the Authority skill developed would be.

    Garen had just obtained the Sun¡¯s Authority, so naturally, he was not very familiar with it.

    However, relying on his rich experience in magic research and the exploration of the power of time, he was still able to construct an ordinary Authority skill.

    [Sun Authority: zing Sword Feather]

    Although it was very ordinary and could not bepared with the power of the God of Light, it was still stronger than the most basic sun radiance.

    The Balrog Wolf was burning with the sun¡¯s mes. It looked at the zing sword feathers in the sky and ran away with its tail between its legs. Its limbs were burning, leaving w marks on the space it stepped on. Its body was like a line of fire, twisting and turning.

    However, all of its movements were clearly visible in Garen¡¯s eyes.

    Even before the Balrog Ferocious Wolf could understand, Garen had already determined where it was going to go next.

    Its movements werepletely exposed, and Garen had always seen through it, so of course it could not shake off Garen¡¯s lock.

    Chi chi chi!

    After a few seconds of futile escape, the Sun Feathers stabbed into the Balrog Wolf¡¯s body, tearing through its me-like fur and prating its body.

    The Balrog Wolf was injured and slowed down for a moment. Then, more Sun Feathers fell from the sky andnded on its body.

    In the blink of an eye, the balrog wolf was stabbed like a hedgehog, its entire body covered in zing sharp feathers.

    Its aura was weak and it was swaying. Its body seemed to be filled with burning white mes, and it was extremely painful. Moreover, it was difficult to get rid of them. Its state became extremely weak.

    In the sky.

    Garen extended his dragon w and snapped his fingers.

    Kakaka ¡­ The Time Amber appeared out of thin air and extended inch by inch, wrapping around and sealing the Primordial Aragami who had the Sun Feather all over his body.

    Immediately, the Time Amber shrank and flew towards Garen¡¯s dragon w, and was picked up by Garen.

    As he yed with the Time Amber, the Sun Dragon Wings returned to their normal wingspan. Garen was deep in thought.

    ¡± The Sun Authority is indeed powerful. I have only just obtained it, and with the first time I constructed a simple Authority Skill, I was able to defeat the original Aragami.¡±

    ¡± Although this Primordial Aragami is not considered strong, I am not familiar with the usage of the Sun¡¯s Authority.¡±

 Chapter 1314 - 1314 First Experience of the Sunâ€™s Authority

    1314 First Experience of the Sun¡¯s Authority

    ¡°Unfortunately, controlling Authority requires extraordinary divine power. My extraordinary divine power isn¡¯t enough to unleash the true power of the Sun Authority.¡±

    God Garen¡¯s Godhead was currently at level 14 and had yet to reach level 15. He was still a little short of reaching the peak of mid-level Divine Power.

    Of course, Garen¡¯s own Creature Level had not reached the peak of the Mid-Level Divine Power, so it was about the same.

    ¡± In this Dawn War, if I perform well enough, after the war ends, God Garen might be able to use this opportunity to be a top-tier mid-level Divine Power.¡±

    ¡°With the power of the sun, there¡¯s a chance to touch the threshold of a great Divine Power.¡±

    The battle with the Deste God was not an ordinary one. It was a battle of life and death between two races.

    This was a crisis of the entire Multiverse. All living beings and races were in fear and despair of the Aragami¡¯s rampage. Under such circumstances, every god who performed well in the Dawn War would gain a lot of faith.

    Belief was never limited to a fixed race.

    However, it was often the creatures of their own race who had the most faith.

    The Dragon God lineage was now the leader of the gods. After eliminating the prejudice of intelligent creatures against the dragon race, the halo brought by the hegemonic status made it easier for them to obtain the faith of mortals.

    In fact, because the Dragon God faction had built the Pantheon, led the gods to fight against the Aragami, and the performance of the dimensional order of the Multiverse, as well as the change in the direction of public opinion under the guidance of the gods, it had changed the impression of many intelligent races towards the Dragon God, believing that the Dragon God was worthy of the position of hegemony.

    Garen could feel that the faith he received was increasing.

    This was even when many prime material worlds were destroyed and many mortals died. When the war ended and the situation stabilized, the faith in him would continue to grow.

    War meant danger, but it also represented opportunities.

    ¡°God Garen has achieved great Divine Power, and I¡¯m not too far away from bing a Great Divine Power.¡±

    ¡± At that time, I will truly stand at the pinnacle of the Multiverse.¡±

    Garen was looking forward to it.

    After looking forward to it for a while, Garen collected his thoughts and prepared to continue honing and developing the Sun Authority in actualbat.

    Next, he was prepared to directly choose an Aragami that was simr to a mid-level Divine Power. An Aragami that was simr to a weak-level Divine Power was not enough for Garen to properly develop the Sun Authority, because it was indeed a little weak.

    Now, Garen¡¯s main body was a mid-level Divine Power.

    Thus, he once again entered the middle level Divine Power battlefield.

    After a while.

    Kakaka ¡­.. The Time Amber gathered and sealed a Aragami that was trapped by the sun ball. The Aragami looked like a giant beetle.

    ¡°Run, run, run. You only know how to run.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you have some courage?¡±

    Garen exhaled and kept the Time Amber.

    The one that he had just sealed was the first Primeval Aragami that was a mid-level Divine Power that Garen had defeated using the Sun Authority. In order to develop the Sun Authority, Garen had spent a lot of effort defeating it because he rarely used the Power of Time.

    Especially since it was simr to the Aragami from before, it was not willing to fight Garen head-on.

    As soon as they saw Garen descend, they immediately started to flee.

    In a situation where the other party only wanted to escape, even Garen would have to spend a lot of time and energy to capture and seal him.

    Although it was a little troublesome, Garen had already achieved remarkable results in the Dawn War.

    The God of the Primordial Sun, who was simr to a great Divine Power.

    The Sovereign of Yellow Sands, the Snake of Lightning, the Starlight of the Old Age, and the big beetle from before.

    It was a balrog wolf that was simr to a weak Divine Power.

    The number of Primordial Aragami that Garen had sessfully sealed had reached six.

    Based on the number of Aragami that he had defeated, Garen¡¯s battle record was already second to none, and he was one of the best.

    During this period of time, the War of Dawn had entered a white-hot situation. The battle was getting more and more intense. On the battlefield of the great Divine Powers, Aragami and Gods had both suffered casualties.

    The Elf Master God, Corelon, had killed the original Aragami, the Lord of Destruction.

    Tyr, the God of Justice, had his neck bitten off by the Chaos Demon Hound. He was eaten alive and died in the dog¡¯s mouth.

    The Orc Master God and Death Omen Star both suffered heavy losses.

 Chapter 1315 - 1315 Official Battle With The World Devourer

    1315 Official Battle With The World Devourer

    As time passed, the entire battle became very intense. It was not just the battlefield of the great Divine Powers.

    Other than Garen, the casualties of the mid-level Divine Power and the low-level Divine Power were more or less. Even with Garen, the Dragon of Eternity and Time who was invincible under the Great Divine Power, the Gods were still at a disadvantage.

    ¡°Did these guys receive some sort of instruction? None of them were willing to fight me head-on.¡±

    All the Primordial Aragami that were facing Garen no longer fought him head-on. They were focused on fleeing to stall for Garen¡¯s time.

    Even if they were trapped in a certain world, they would not choose to fight to the death with Garen. Instead, they would run away with all their might, struggling as much as possible and wasting Garen¡¯s time and energy.

    There were too many simr cat and mouse situations that made Garen a little annoyed.

    As for the Aragami that were simr to the weaker Divine Powers, they were not that important. Other than the one that was sealed when he was experimenting with the Sun Authority, Garen was toozy to waste his energy on them.

    After expending a great deal of effort, he was finally able to seal yet another Aragami with intermediate Divine Power.

    Garen felt obvious fatigue.

    Chasing down the original Aragami who were trying to escape was even more exhausting than fighting them head-on.

    However, they had no choice but to chase after them because almost all of them were running away.

    ¡± A mid-level Divine Power has been running away, but a high-level Divine Power Aragami would not dare to fight me head-on.¡±

    Thinking of this, Garen prepared to deal with the quasi-great Divine Powers again. The benefits of being able to deal with a quasi-great Divine Power were higher than all the quasi-medium and quasi-weak Divine Powers he had sealed nowbined.

    As for the Sun Authority that he had just obtained, Garen did not want to take it step by step.

    Battles with Greater Divine Powers were dangerous and urgent for Garen. He needed to go all out and concentrate on using every bit of his strength in a battle. In an intense battle, he could control the Sun Authority better and more efficiently.

    However, it was impossible for him to only use the sun¡¯s authority.

    The Aragami, which were simr to the Great Divine Powers, were also powerful enemies to Garen, and he needed to use all the methods he had mastered.

    When he was dealing with the God of the Primordial Sun, although he had sessfully sealed the God of the Primordial Sun, he had also suffered considerable injuries and had recuperated for a long time.

    After returning to the Hero¡¯s Domain, he absorbed life force and rested for a while to recover to his peak condition.

    The silver dragon lowered its eyes and swept its gaze across the prime material worlds.

    Very quickly, a familiar Aragami appeared in Garen¡¯s vision.

    In a prime material ne.

    Dark clouds filled the air and thunder rumbled.

    The weather was dark, and the rain was pouring down. In the howling wind, the rain covered the world.

    Bathed in the torrential rain, the Devourer of the World opened and closed its bloody mouth continuously, leaving behind deep gullies on the surface of the earth. It chewed through mountains and swallowed rivers and seas¡­¡­¡­. It devoured all the matter in the prime material ne at an extremely fast speed.

    The earth trembled like a wail.

    In the battle with the God of Light, the World Devourer was fine and did not suffer any obvious injuries.

    After retreating for a period of time, it immediately descended into the prime material ne and devoured everything in its sight.

    All the demigods in the prime material ne, whether they dared to resist or tried to escape, were now in the World Devourer¡¯s round belly.

    Suddenly, the World Devourer closed its mouth and stopped moving. Its golden eyes looked at the sky.

    The giant silver dragon had already activated its Giant God Transformation. It was as majestic as a mountain as it descended. Its dragon might and divine might intertwined, and it was like a river that had overturned. The sun shone, and mountain torrents surged.

    Behind the silver dragon, a pair of dazzling sun wings pped gently.

    Whoosh!

    With the silver dragon as the center, a solid, zing white radiance burst forth, forming a round shape. It was like a rising zing white sun that was born from the dragon and enveloped the dragon.

    Light and heat shone in all directions.

    It coated the cold cuticle of the World Devourer with ayer of light.

    At the same time, it also dispersed the dark clouds, storm, and wind, making the dark weather bright, warm, and quiet.

    The storm stopped. The World Devourer stared at the silver dragon and opened its mouth, revealing a ferocious and puzzled smile.

    ¡°Sun Authority¡­¡­ How did the Sun Authority that belonged to the God of Light end up in your hands?¡±

    With that, the World Devourer revealed a surprised expression and said,¡±Could it be that you took advantage of the fact that the God of Light was heavily injured to snatch his Sun Authority?¡±

    Garen looked down at the World Devourer from high above and did not answer.

    The World Devourer shook its body left and right. Seeing Garen¡¯s reaction, it felt that its guess was not very urate, but it did not ask further.

    ¡± Dragon of Time Garen Aurelian, although you are not as ancient as us Aragami, I recognize your level.¡±

    The World Devourer rolled its body and flew into the sky. It looked straight at Garen and said, ¡°¡± You are not a god and do not rely on the faith of all living beings. Why do you insist on being on the same side as the gods and bing enemies with the great Primordial One?¡±

    ¡°If you are willing, I can guarantee that you will join the Aragami and be a member of the great Primordial One.¡±

    Facing the World Devourer¡¯s attempt to rope him in, Garen¡¯s expression was calm as he said quietly, ¡°¡±Even if the embers of the old era were to be revived, they would only be able to burn for a short period of time.¡±

    He would only join the Aragami if he was stupid.

    Garen did not like the deste and boring Primordial Era. What he wanted to see was the colorful Multiverse.

 Chapter 1316 Official Battle With The World Devourer

    Only the Primordial Aragami and the other ancient Aragami would stubbornly want to shatter the ne world and return the Multiverse to the Primordial Era.

    " It''s indeed a resurrection, but as long as we can burn all the gods, we can be eternal in the Primordial Era.¡±

    The World Devourer was indifferent.

    Immediately, the World Devourer with a diameter of a few thousand meters opened its bloody mouth, revealing circles of sharp spiral teeth that looked like meat grinders. It was deep and bottomless as it swallowed Garen.

    As expected, as a Primordial Aragami that was simr to a Great Divine Power, the World Devourer would not be afraid of Garen.

    "If I''m bitten, my Time Barrier won''t be able to withstand it and my body will be torn apart.¡±

    Garen squinted his eyes slightly, feeling the threat from the World Devourer.

    This guy''s methods were simple, but he could sit firmly on a great Divine Power. From this, it could be seen that his ability was special and could not be underestimated.

    Looking at the World Devourer that wasing at him, Garen''s Sun Dragon Wings were spread out high, emitting bright sunlight.

    [Sun Authority: Sunlight me!]

    Boom!

    The light covering the World Devourer''s body suddenly turned into dazzling mes. With the World Devourer as the center, the surrounding light continuously copsed and gathered, serving as nourishment for the Sunlight me, burning the World Devourer.

    The World Devourer''s tough cuticle didn''t have much reaction to the sunfire.

    "Such a weak attack¡­...... Your usage of the sun''s authority is far inferior to the God of Light''s.¡±

    The World Devourer was telling the truth, Garen did not deny it.

    At the same time, Garen willed and activated the Time Freeze Domain.

    The World Devourer, which was burning with zing mes, stopped abruptly and froze in midair.

    Crack crack ..... Under Garen''s gaze, it quickly moved again. Its mouth opened and closed, and the fangs in its mouth began to spin. It actually bit the material that formed the Time Freeze domain, which was the invisible and intangible Time Force.

    "Everything will be shattered in my mouth.¡±

    The World Devourer gnawed at the Time Freeze domain along the way. Its speed was a little slower, but its aura was still ferocious as it charged straight at the silver dragon.

    "If you like it so much, I''ll satisfy you.¡±

    Garen took a deep breath, and the water of the River of Time entered his body. Even his chest was bulging.

    Whoosh!

    Like the downpour of the heavenly river, the Time Shattering Breath shot forward toward the World Devourer.

    The World Devourer did not dodge Garen''s breath.

    It was the first to receive Garen''s breath so directly. Even the original Sun God from before could feel the power of Garen''s breath and resisted it.

    In an instant, Garen''s breath came straight at the World Devourer.

    The World Devourer''s bloody mouth split open, almost tearing apart from the center of its body. The arc of its mouth was extremely exaggerated.

    Boom!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Garen''s breath directly sted into the World Devourer''s mouth.

    While the Time Shattering Breath carried destructive power, it also had a powerful impact. The World Devourer''s charging body stopped, and it was in a stalemate with the Time Shattering Breath.

    Garen held his breath, his Dragon Breath did not stop.

    On the other side, the World Devourer swallowed the dragon''s breath. The fangs in its mouth were shattered one by one, and the inner walls of its mouth were destroyedyer byyer. However, the shattered fangs instantly grew back, and the inner walls of its flesh and blood healed in an instant. Its regenerative ability was unimaginably strong.

    While devouring Garen''s breath, the World Devourer''s body was also expanding at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    After a short while.

    Garen stopped breathing.

    The World Devourer''s body had expanded by a size. At first nce, it looked like a ball that had been propped up. The cuticle on the surface of its body had been torn apart, and its movements had be much slower.

    Obviously, taking Garen''s breath head-on was not an easy task for the World Devourer.

    "It''s useless. Your attacks are useless.¡±

    The World Devourer''s body slowly shrank and returned to normal.

    Seeing this, Garen narrowed his eyes, his gaze cold and sharp.

    "It seems that it has a limit to what it can bear.¡±

    " As long as the strength of the attack exceeds this limit in a short period of time, so that the World Devourer can''t digest it in time, it''s possible to defeat it.¡±

    Immediately, the World Devourer bit Garen again.

    Garen had no intention of engaging in closebat with it. He pulled the distance and did not allow the World Devourer to get close. At the same time, he flexibly used spells, the Power of Time, and the authority he had mastered to bombard the World Devourer.

    The World Devourer didn''t reject anyone and ate to its heart''s content.

    No matter what kind of attack it was, it could devour it.

    Sun Authority: Sun Eye!

    The sun rose slowly and hung high in the sky, indifferent and emotionless, as if it belonged to Garen''s eyes.

    At the same time, the ''eyes'' formed by dazzling light locked onto the World Devourer. They fell on the World Devourer from all directions like a waterfall, moving with it like a shadow.

    This was originally a rtively powerful spell that had a certain rtionship with the sun, but it was modified by Garen into an authoritative skill by analogy, and its power increased greatly.

    Seeing this, the World Devourer''s round body began to spin at high speed, up, down, left, and right, devouring all the sunlight that shot towards it.

    Time Mirror Image!

    The mirror image leaped out of the river of time and spun at high speed, biting at the World Devourer without any blind spots.

    In the next second, the two balls collided.

    Bang!

    The mirror image was no match for the World Devourer. When it came into contact with the World Devourer, pieces of its body were visibly missing, and it was eventually devoured.

 Chapter 1317 Official Battle With The World Devourer

    Because the World Devourer was a Greater Divine Power, Garen was a Medium Divine Power. Under the current circumstances, although the Time Mirror Image could be used on it, the effect was not good. The summoned mirror image was far inferior to the original body.

    Time Division!

    Under Garen''s will, the Power of Time cut off the flow of time, forming a web-like fault that enveloped the World Devourer.

    Time Sequence Explosion!

    The River of Time exploded into waves and crashed into the World Devourer.

    w of Space-Time Rift.

    Garen waved his dragon ws across the air, and w marks tore through time and space, shooting towards the World Devourer.

    At the same time, Garen breathed out again, the Time Crushing Breath was mighty.

    Under Garen''s storm-like attacks, the World Devourer also felt threatened.

    While it was spinning at high speed, veins that looked like blood vessels and veins protruded out of its body. They glowed like burning iron, and the high temperature of its body distorted the surrounding space.

    The World Devourer, which had turned into the color of a burning iron, began to spin rapidly.

    It spun rapidly, its bloody mouth opening and closing like a shadow, devouring attacks from all directions. At the same time, it was like a burning red meteor, speeding like lightning towards Garen.

    It was too fast now, almost instantly reaching Garen.

    "How troublesome."

    Garen frowned.

    The two pairs of dragon wings spread high together. Under the cover of the sun''s radiance, the silver dragon soared into the sky, turning upward and turning in a straight line. The World Devourer followed closely behind.

    Garen twisted and turned, and although he was almost within reach of the World Devourer, he was always able to avoid its spinning collisions.

    The World Devourer that used its special ability was faster than Garen now.

    However, Garen''s Pupil of Time could predict its trajectory to a certain extent, so he could react in advance. It was not difficult to dodge its attacks, and he still had the strength to spare.

    While being chased, Garen was also counterattacking.

    Since the Power of Time was mainly used to elerate himself, predict with the Pupil of Time, and negatively affect the World Devourer, Garen used the Sun Authority to counterattack.

    [Sun Authority: Waterfall of Light]

    The Dragon Wings of the Sun were spread out high, and an endless white glow spread out along the wingspan. It was like a vast waterfall, falling from the front to the back as the Devourer of the World chased after it.

    The World Devourer spun at high speed, swallowing the light waterfall along the way. It went against the current, and its body slowly expanded.

    The silver dragon and the World Devourer were in a stalemate.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The World Devourer could not catch up to Garen, and Garen''s attacks were not effective either, unable to cause any effective damage.

    Just like that, time passed minute by minute.

    Just as Garen was tired of chasing after the seesaw battle and was prepared to take a certain risk and try to fight the World Devourer at close range.

    The World Devourer suddenly stopped spinning.

    Chi chi chi¡­.. Large amounts of steam spread out from its body, almost covering the sky.

    As if it had cooled down, its red-hot body returned to normal, and the veins on its surface withered.

    The World Devourer''s body had reached a diameter of almost ten thousand meters. It was extremely ferocious and terrifying. However, deep cracks that criss-crossed like a spider web and lightning had also appeared on its surface.

    It had swallowed countless of Garen''s attacks, but it was holding on now.

    "Garen Aurelian, no wonder Ya Heng fell into your hands.¡±

    The World Devourer breathed heavily and said.

    At the same time, its body slowly shrank.

    Garen''s gaze was like lightning. He could tell that this was a good time to deal a heavy blow to the World Devourer, so he raised his spirits andunched another attack.

    However, the World Devourer reacted quickly.

    "However, just because you can seal Ya Heng doesn''t mean you can seal me as well.¡±

    "See you in the future, Garen Aurelian!¡±

    It made a prompt decision and bit the ne''s crystal wall. Even Garen''s Space-Time Seal could not stop it, and it left the main material world directly.

    Garen dispelled the Giant Divine Transformation, his expression was a little tired, and he did not pursue further.

    The bombardment of the World Devourer had consumed a lot of his energy. After the World Devourer reached its limit, Garen''s condition was not good either.

    " The Primordial Sun God looked down on me, which was why he kept fighting me until the end. It was toote for him to escape when he was severely injured and sealed by me.¡±

    " However, other types of great Divine Powers are very likely to be like the World Devourer. When they feel that their condition is not good, they will immediately retreat. In such a situation, it will be difficult for me to keep them.¡±

    Since the start of the Second Dawn War, this was the first time Garen had suffered a setback. He had wasted so much effort without achieving any results.

    However, Garen was not discouraged.

    He returned to the Hero''s Domain and absorbed life force to replenish his consumption while thinking silently.

 Chapter 1318 The God Who Fallen Before Dawn (1)

    After failing to seal the World Devourer and allowing the Aragami to escape from the Prime Material ne, the first failure was the first failure.

    Because the attack was too intense, Garen, who had also consumed a lot of energy, had already returned to the Royal Court and was entrenched in the Eternal Heroic Spirit Hall.

    "Garen, hey, how did you get a new pair of dragon wings?¡±

    After a while, Yuna returned to the Royal Court.

    After seeing the dazzling Sun Dragon Wings of the Silver Dragon, his eyes lit up. He could not wait to stick to the Silver Dragon''s side and ask.

    At this moment, the silver dragon wearing the Heroic Spirit''s Crown had its eyes closed. The surrounding life force rippled like a river and sea. Together with the invisible and intangible Power of Time, it was continuously injected into his body, making Garen feel quitefortable.

    After hearing his partner''s words.

    Garen opened his eyes and said, " The God of Light has temporarily lent me the Sun''s Authority. This pair of dragon wings is formed by the Sun''s Authority. How do you feel? "¡±

    Yuna stretched out her dragon ws and caressed Garen''s Wings of the Sun, feeling the warmth of this pair of gorgeous dragon wings.

    "It''s sofortable to touch, and it looks very good.¡±

    Dragon wings, from color to length, thickness, curvature, and so on, upied a rtively important position in the aesthetics of the dragon race.

    Garen''s Wings of the Sun were emitting the radiance of the sun all the time. They were high-end, gorgeous, and dazzling, and they were very much in line with the aesthetic standards of a True Dragon. Yuna almost couldn''t bear to part with them, and she even licked Garen''s Dragon Wings of the Sun.

    Yuna immediately put down Garen''s Sun Dragon Wings, blinked her eyes, and pounced on him.

    "Garen, you''re so beautiful, let''s make a baby!¡±

    As the dazzling sun dragon wings were too eye-catching, Yuna was very envious of the silver dragon''s majestic and glorious body, so she spoke bluntly.

    Garen was naturally duty-bound to fulfill his partner''s request.

    ............. The dragon nest shook for a long time before it gradually stopped.

    Yuna leanedzily against the silver dragon''s side. She stroked the silver dragon''s curvy back and said,"I don''t know when this war will end. I want to go to the prime material ne to y.¡±

    Garen''s gaze was calm as he said,"It won''tst long."¡±

    "After this is over, I''ll apany you on a trip to the Prime Material ne.¡±

    The battle in the prime material ne was intense. All intelligent creatures were living in fear. They had lost the feeling of being brilliant and exciting. Everyone was in danger. There was no point in traveling now.

    Yuna nodded, then she seemed to have thought of something and asked Garen, "" How many Aragami have you killed? "

    Upon hearing this, Garen turned his head and met Yuna''s light purple pupils that had a trace ofpetitiveness. He said modestly, ""Not many. I didn''t perform well. I only sealed six in total.¡±<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Excluding the two who were fighting with you, there are only four.¡±

    Only four¡­.. Looking at the silver dragon who was pretending to be reserved despite the fact that victory was in its grasp, Yuna swung her tail and bit Garen''s dragon wings lightly, saying angrily, ""I''ve only killed two Aragami, and one of them was considered a lucky one. How can you be so fast?¡±

    Yuna didn''t like to use sealing methods.

    When she dealt with the Aragami, she would usually end up killing them with violence, but Garen liked to seal them up and keep them as trophies.

    Yuna then asked,"What level are the four Aragami that you have sealed?"¡±

    "I''m a weak-level divine power, and I''m a mid-level divine power.¡±

    Garen told her frankly.

    Other than a me Demon Wolf that was a weak Divine Power, the others were all mid-level Divine Powers.

    Hearing this, Yuna was discouraged. She directlyy down and crawled into the bottom of the pile of treasures in the dragon nest."Forget it, forget it. I won''tpete with you anymore. It''s meaningless.¡±

    The battle with the Aragami, as well as the intense creation earlier, had made Yuna feel exhausted.

    After reaching the bottom of the dragon nest, she fell into a deep sleep.

    Garen preferred to be on top, so he stilly on top of the densely stacked treasures. He took out a few new Time Ambers that sealed the original Aragami and floated around to decorate the dragon nest. There were different original Aragami sealed inside, which looked very strange.

    The intense battle with the World Devourer had exhausted Garen.

    He entered a shallow sleep, recovering his state while observing the ongoing Second Dawn War.

    The battle between the gods and the original Aragami in the prime material ne had gradually entered a white-hot state. More and more gods and Aragami had fallen in different prime material nes. There were even some powerful Divine Powers. Thisrge-scale war had caused the entire prime material ne to be in turmoil.

    During this period of time.

    There were even more gods who did not belong to the Pantheon temple, causing quite a bit of trouble for the gods who were fighting against the Aragami.

    The Void Dark Queen had ambushed the Joy Royal Court''s Fairy Master God.

    However, because the Fairy Master God had always been wary of her sister, she reacted in time and was not ambushed.

    When the Orc Master God and Death Omen Star were both injured, the Heart-Devouring War God suddenly attacked and almost caused the Orc Master God to die in the prime material ne. If it wasn''t for the Heart-Devouring War God''s greed, wanting to keep both the Orc Master God and the Deste God Death Omen Star, the result would have been different.

    The Earth Elemental Lord took advantage of the time when the Wind Elemental Queen was fighting against the Aragami in the Prime Material ne to lead the Earth Elemental Lords to invade the Wind Elemental Realm.

 Chapter 1319 The God Who Fallen Before Dawn (2)

    Before the Wind Elemental Queen could rush back, the Earth Elemental Lord had already caused quite a bit of damage to the Wind ne.

    ..............

    In the entire battlefield, such situations were rare. There were some that were not considered very troublesome.

    However, it was indeed quite disgusting.

    If the gods could unite, just like during the first Dawn War, they would stand on the same front and fight against the Aragami. These Aragami that had revived would have been dealt with long ago, and the situation would not have turned out like this.

    " The current situation is theplete opposite of the first Dawn War.¡±

    Garen was half-asleep as he thought to himself.

    During the first War of Dawn, the Aragami were severely divided within their ranks. They fought their own battles, and quite a number of them even joined the camp of the gods. As a result, the Aragami camp, which had a greater advantage, was defeated. From then on, they declined and fell silent for a long time.

    The victory of the first Dawn War established the position of the Gods as the ruler of the Multiverse.

    Now that the Second Dawn War had begun, the factions of the gods that were stronger than before could no longer form a united front like they did during the First Dawn War. Instead, the Aragami had learned their lesson and began to form alliances with the strong. With their factions that were weaker than the current gods, they had gained a certain advantage in the war.

    "After the war, these disgusting fellows need to be cleaned up.¡±

    Garen once again confirmed this thought.

    He understood that it was not just him. The gods probably had the same thoughts as him. It was just that the war was tight now and they had no time to deal with it.

    Time passed quietly.

    Due to therge-scale gathering of life force, the quiet dragon nest had almost be a milky white ocean.

    In the sea of life force, there was a huge vortex. With the silver dragon as the center, life force was gathering endlessly.

    With the entire ne''s life force as nourishment, Garen recovered very quickly.

    Not long after, Garen, who had recovered to his peak condition and had a small breakthrough, opened his eyes. He stood up and moved his limbs a little.

    "The creature level has reached 96, and it''s one step closer to bing a great Divine Power.¡±

    "Fighting with powerful existences is the best way to stimte growth.¡±

    the dragon muttered.

    He lowered his head and looked at the bottom of the dragon nest. Yuna was still sleeping.

    Yuna was unable to absorb life force like Garen, the Lord of Heroic Spirits, so she needed to sleep longer than Garen to recover. Of course, since she was not injured, it would not take too long.

    Garen retracted his gaze and looked at the Prime Material Worlds one by one.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The Dawn War was not over yet. However, the most intense and cruel moment had passed, and both sides had begun to temporarily rest.

    During Garen''s slumber, when the Great Divine Power-like Primeval Gods and the Great Gods began to fall or suffer heavy losses, the other Primeval Gods and Gods who were still fighting were also afraid because they had consumed too much energy. They stopped the stalemate one after another and temporarily left the Prime Material ne to recuperate and replenish their state.

    There were still some Primordial Ones and Aragami that were still fighting. However, the overall situation was not as intense as before.

    After a period of time, it was about the time when Garen was about to wake up.

    The Deep Sea Ancient God, who had been holding on for a long time in front of the Heavenly Emperor, was seriously injured and fled back to the Shadow Sea of the Bottomless Abyss.

    The Heavenly Emperor rushed to the aid of the Nine-faced Dragon God. The Lord of Terror was no match for two existences of the same level. He was flustered and exasperated, but he could only retreat to the Mountain Range of Silence.

    Although the gods were resisting the Aragami, the destruction caused by the prime material ne was inevitable. Fear and despair and other negative emotions were increasing day by day, bing the source of power for the Lord of Terror. Therefore, under such circumstances, the Lord of Terror began to have a slight advantage in the battle between the Lord of Terror and the Nine-Faced Dragon God.

    However, this was far from enough for it to defeat the Nine-faced Dragon God.

    Not to mention, he could fight against the Nine-faced Dragon God and the Heavenly Emperor at the same time.

    In the most top-notch battlefield, the original Aragami, who were the Lord of Terror and the spiritual leader, the Deep Sea Ancient God, had retreated. The other Aragami were unable to deal with the Heavenly Emperor and the Nine-faced Dragon God, so they naturally retreated out of the devastated Prime Material ne.

    At this point, the Second Dawn War had temporarily stopped, but it was far from over.

    Queen of Darkness and Space, Earth Elemental Lord, Heart-Devouring War God............ These guys who had caused trouble during the war were all holed up in the God Nation and no longer showed any traces of themselves.

    At the same time.

    In the Pantheon Pce, the avatars of the gods began a discussion about the various situations during the war.

    "Everyone, let''s first report the battle results and losses.¡±

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God said slowly from the main seat of the Pantheon Temple.

    As the gods exchanged information, the specific results and casualties of the first phase of the Dawn War were quickly sorted out.

    The God of the Primordial Sun, the King of Destruction.

    These two Aragami, who were simr to great Divine Powers, withdrew from the stage of the War of Dawn. The original Sun God was sealed by the Dragon of Eternity and Time, Garen Aurelia, while the King of Destruction was killed by the Elf Main God, Corelon.

    Other than that, there was also the Deste God Death Omen Star that had suffered an irreversible critical injury and could not recover in a short period of time.

    As for those below the level of a great Divine Power.

    Undying Storm, Raging mes, Lightning Snake, Ancient Tree of Dusk, Starlight, King of Abominations, Blood-red Demonic Fish, Hunger, Tidal Ruler................... The number of Aragami that were killed or sealed was far greater than the number of Aragami that were strong.

 Chapter 1320 The God Who Fallen Before Dawn (3)

    These were the results of the gods ''battle.

    However, the losses of the gods were even less optimistic.

    Tyr, the God of Justice, hadpletely fallen, dying in the mouth of the Chaos Hound.

    The Gnome Master God, Garshinegold, had been devoured by the Dark Night Serpent.

    The God of Light and the Master God of the Orcs were in danger, and it would be difficult for them to participate in the uing war.

    Below the level of a great Divine Power.

    Kohde, the God of Strength and Courage, Sandakol, the God of Travel, Ha, the Dwarf Valkyrie, Amberi, the Goddess of Ocean, Dugamara, the God of Knowledge, Heim, the God of Protection, Riera, the Goddess of Joy, Solonor, the God of Bow and Arrow, Frando, the God of Forging, Samoyed, the God of Exploration and Lightning, and Barivan, the God of Spy..................

    At this level, the number of Deities that had fallen was much higher than the number of Aragami.

    And this was only the gods recorded in the Pantheon temple.

    There were also some gods who did not belong to the Pantheon temple who suffered casualties.

    Not all the gods who didn''t join the Pantheon were backstabbing the Pantheon.

    The Heavenly Court God System led by the Heavenly Emperor did not belong to the Pantheon Pce. However, they still arrived at the frontlines to fight against the Deste Gods.

    There were only a few gods who backstabbed the Pantheon Temple and dragged the gods down. They were basically all crazy and chaotic. They did not consider the consequences of their actions and were always unscrupulous evil gods.

    Other than the death of gods, there were also countless billions of creatures that died. Many races were wiped out, and thousands of prime material worlds were shattered. Many more prime material worlds were devastated and on the verge of copse.

    To the gods, this was a loss.

    Compared to the unbridled primeval Aragami, gods relied on faith, and they had to consider the disadvantages of their believers and their people. In thisrge-scale war, it was now exposed. Basically, only the top gods had a unique way to get rid of their dependence on faith.

    After sorting out the battle results and losses, the atmosphere in the Pantheon Pce was a little heavy.

    At this moment, in the seat of the High God, the incarnation of the Orc Master God spoke," We were not weaker than the Aragami, and our overall strength was even stronger. However, some damn evil gods are ying tricks behind our backs, causing us to be at a disadvantage.¡±

    His breathing was heavy, and the single eye on his face was bloodshot. He said in a deep voice,"I suggest that we take advantage of the pause in the war to deal with these evil gods who don''t care about the overall situation!¡±<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Attack their divine kingdom and kill them all!¡±

    "Once the internal affairs of the Gods are settled, we will be able to focus more on dealing with the Aragami and reverse the situation.¡±

    The Beastman Master God was cruel and violent, but he was also an evil god. He had almost died because of the Heart-Devouring War God''s sneak attack, and he was in a critical state. He was naturally furious now.

    He and the Heart-Devouring War God had long had a grudge. Because of their brutal and irritable personality, there were many divine wars between the two after the conflict. This time, the sneak attack by his old enemy seeded, which made the Orc Master God furious.

    At the same time.

    After hearing the words of the Orc Master God, the gods looked thoughtful.

    Indeed, the fact that a few powerful evil gods backstabbed the Pantheon made this war even more disadvantageous to the gods.

    The Orc Master God''s words were not without reason.

    However, it was not feasible.

    Although Gwush was a Main God, he was reckless and impulsive. His intelligence wasn''t high, and he didn''t care about the consequences.

    At this time, under the gaze of the gods, the Elf Master God who did not have a good rtionship with the Orc Master God said, ""Gwush, your idea is very good.¡±

    The Orc Master God was slightly stunned.

    In his impression, the elf master god had never said anything good to him.

    As expected, the Elven Master God changed the topic and said,"It''s just that the evil gods like Empress Kong An are currently hiding in their own divine kingdoms.¡±

    "You should also understand how much effort it takes to conquer a country of great Divine Power.¡±

    After pausing for a moment, Corelon''s eyes turned serious and he said, ""If we eliminate them at all costs, if the Aragami attack us while we are weak, the situation will be dangerous.¡±

    "If I were a Deste God, I would definitely not give up such a good opportunity.¡±

 Chapter 1321 The Infinite Multiverse And The Infinite Multiverse._1

    " We have to eliminate them at all costs. If the Aragami attack us while we are still weak, the situation will be dangerous.¡±

    "If I were a Deste God, I would definitely not give up such a good opportunity.¡±

    Upon hearing the Elven Master God''s words, the Orc Master God scratched his chest in frustration and said, ""Are we just going to let these disgusting fellows continue to be arrogant?¡±

    The Nine-faced Dragon God looked around and said calmly, "" The trouble that these Evil Gods have caused isn''t that big. Everyone, please be on your guard. Don''t forget about the existence of the Evil Gods when you are fighting against the Aragami. We will deal with them after the war is over.¡±

    In the current situation, it would be more dangerous to ignore the Aragami and forcefully eliminate the evil gods who had backstabbed the other gods.

    Next, as the gods weremunicating with the Primordial Aragami.

    The incarnation of the King of Dawn in the Pantheon Temple hesitated for a moment before saying, ""Everyone, I have something to say.¡±

    The gods turned around and looked at the incarnation of the King of Dawn.

    "Tell me."

    Under the Nine-faced Dragon God''s gaze, the expression of the incarnation of the King of Dawn changed. Finally, he said, ""I''ve lost all contact with my true self.¡±

    The god himself could understand everything about the incarnation.

    However, the incarnation could not know everything about the main body''s experience.

    Ever since the King of Dawn had returned to the divine kingdom, the incarnation had not received any news from the King of Dawn. He had tried to contact the King of Dawn but received no response. The incarnation was worried that something might happen to the King of Dawn, so it became a little anxious.

    Hearing this, the gods ''faces turned solemn.

    " The King of Dawn isn''t in the Kingdom of God? "

    The incarnation nodded and said,"I''m not in the divine kingdom. I''m missing."¡±

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God''s eyes flickered as he looked at Mother Earth Chantiya and asked, ""Chantiya, do you know where the King of Dawn is?¡±

    Mother Earth and the Lord of Dawn had a close rtionship. They had changed their rtionship many times, and now they were friends.

    After hearing the Nine-faced Dragon God''s question, Mother Earth shook her head and said, ""I''m not sure. During this period of time, I haven''t heard from Lathander.¡±

    The Nine-faced Dragon God looked at the incarnation of the King of Dawn and said, ""When did your original body disappear?¡±

    " Yes, " the incarnation replied without hesitation. " After the battle with the Primordial Sun God is over and we return to the divine kingdom, we will be able to return to the divine kingdom.¡±

    Some gods who were on good terms with the God of Dawn contacted him, but he did not respond.

    This basically confirmed the disappearance of the King of Dawn.

    The sudden disappearance of a great Divine Power and the severing of all connections was not a trivial matter. The gods made many spections about this and discussed it animatedly.

    At this moment, the Master of Knowledge, Oghma, was deep in thought. He slowly said, ""The God of Sun and Evil Fire was attacked and fell in the Bottomless Abyss. The identity of the person who attacked is unknown.¡±

    "Now, the King of Dawn has suddenly disappeared.¡±

    "The Lord of Dawn, the God of Sun, and the God of Vicious Fire, the time of their mishaps wasn''t much different.¡±<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "The fall of the God of Sun and Evil Fire and the disappearance of the King of Dawn are likely to be the work of the same mastermind.¡±

    The gods were certain that the God of Dawn had only gone missing because the death of a god would often have many anomalies, especially at the level of a great Divine Power. The anomalies of death would spread throughout the Multiverse, and it would be difficult to hide it from the other gods.

    When the God of Sun and Evil Fire fell, he was noticed immediately.

    The Fairy Master God was puzzled. Was it an indiscriminate attack, or was there a purpose?¡±

    At the same time.

    The silver dragon''s eyes moved slightly and said,"The God of Sun and Evil Fire and the Lord of Dawn have only one thing inmon.¡±

    " They all possess the authority of the sun. "

    Because Garen had just obtained the Sun Authority recently, he knew about the three Gods who held the Sun Authority. Now that he had discovered that the God of Sun and Evil Fire and the Lord of Dawn were in trouble, he would naturally think about the Sun Authority.

    "Could it be that they are here for the sun''s authority?¡±

    A god blurted out.

    Garen did not say anything. He had simr thoughts in his heart.

    "If he came for the Sun Authority, then the God of Light temporarily lent me the Sun Authority.¡±

    "Could it be that the God of Light sensed something unusual and deliberately lent me the power of the sun?¡±

    Just as this thought appeared in his mind, it was rejected by Garen.

    The God of Light was not a scheming god.

    Even if it was, it was much better to divert the trouble to other Gods than to Garen. Now that the Dragon God was the leader of the Gods, and Garen was an indispensable member of the Dragon God, if something happened to him, the Dragon God would definitely not let it go. This would also be a big problem for the God of Light.

    With the power of the Sun''s Authority, as long as he was willing to lend it out, there would basically be no gods who would refuse. There was no need to bring disaster to Garen.

    "It can kill the God of Sun and Evil Fire silently and cause the disappearance of the Lord of Dawn.¡±

    "If he really is here for the sun''s authority, then the other party is probably a rather troublesome character.¡±

    Garen frowned and pondered.

    "Do you want to return the Sun Authority to the God of Light?¡±

    This was the safest way.

    However, Garen, who had already used the Sun Authority, was a little reluctant to part with his gorgeous and useful Sun Dragon Wings. Moreover, he had never been afraid of trouble.

    "We will deal with whateveres our way. I don''t care who you are.¡±

    "If you provoke me, I, Garen Aurelian, am not to be trifled with.¡±

    The dragon''s gaze was sharp as it raised its chin.

 Chapter 1322 The Infinite Multiverse And The Infinite Multiverse._2

    Not to mention that Garen had the Time Reversal that could save his life, he also had the Dragon God System behind him now. With the Nine-Faced Dragon God Io, he was not someone to be trifled with.

    In the Pantheon Pce, the decision of the gods continued.

    The eyes of the silver dragon that was entrenched in the Eternal Heroic Spirit Hall were bright as it swept across the prime material worlds.

    What he saw was a scene of devastation.

    The battles between Gods and Aragami were often not limited to the same prime material world. For example, when Garen was chasing after the dying Starlight, he had traveled through dozens of prime material worlds, including the outer nes, before finally taking it down in the Astral World.

    Unless there was a huge gap between the two sides, even a battle between weak Divine Powers would sometimes cross many worlds.

    The battle between the Nine-faced Dragon God and the Lord of Terror had shaken countless prime material worlds.

    The first stage of the Second Dawn War had caused the destruction of countless prime material nes, causing damage that could not be ignored.

    "If this level of destruction were to ur a few more times, the Prime Material ne would be at risk of copsing.¡±

    "At that time¡­....¡±

    The consequences would make the gods shudder.

    The source of the gods ''faith was not limited to the Prime Material ne. However, the Prime Material ne was undisputed. It was the most important ce of faith. Under normal circumstances, more than 90% of the gods'' faith came from the Prime Material ne.

    Due to the uniqueness of the Prime Material ne.

    Many schrs of intelligent races even believed that the Prime Material ne was the core of the Multiverse. Mountain Paradise, the Bottomless Abyss, the Wild, and the Astral ne.......... The outer nes formed a ring around the main material ne, forming the basic framework of the Multiverse.

    The outer nes themselves, including the gods living in the outer nes, were the embodiment of the philosophy and spirit of the prime material ne. Their origins were in the prime material ne.

    The core of the prime material ne was not urate, and the gods scoffed at it.

    However, it could also exin the importance of the main material ne to a certain extent.

    Because there were too many powerful existences involved, Garen''s Eye of Time was unable to see the specific progress and oue of this war. However, based on the information he had, he could predict that the second Dawn War would be more troublesome and dangerous than the first.

    Soon after.

    Garen left the Hall of Eternal Heroes and found a vast and boundlessnd on the level of the Royal Court. He began to explore the Sun''s Authority, while at the same time absorbing life force and the River of Time, trying his best to increase his strength before the next battle.

    At the same time.

    In the outer region of the nar Domain.

    In the center of the outer region stood a majestic and boundless mountain.

    It was called the Limitless Peak.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The gods scoffed at the core of the Prime Material ne because they knew that the core of the Multiverse was not in the Prime Material ne, but here.

    The Limitless Peak was seen as the core axis of the outer region and the entire Multiverse. All nes, including the Prime Material ne, revolved around the Limitless Peak. It was the heart of the Multiverse.

    At the peak of the Limitless Peak was the City of Sigil, which had an infinite portal that could lead to any corner of the Multiverse.

    The Lord of the City of Sigil was the mysterious Lady of Pain, King Anjing.

    Once upon a time, the Lord of Storms had found the secluded small universe where the creator, Annan, had sealed himself through the Lady of Pain. This once ambitious god had also shown full respect when facing the Lady of Pain.

    Today.

    The City of Sigil weed another guest.

    A god stopped outside the City of Sigil ording to the rules of the City of Sigil that ordered the gods to stop outside the city.

    He was young and handsome, with a bright smile on his lips. However, his eyes were indifferent and cold. His bright golden eyes were like the emotionless mes of the sun.

    It was the Lord of Dawn, the Eternal Sun.

    There were many races around the City of Marks.

    The zing Divine Emissary of Mountain Paradise, the demon of the Bottomless Abyss, the devil of Hell, and the elemental life form of the Elemental ne............... This unique city could amodate all dimensional creatures, regardless of whether they were from the Order or Chaos dimensions, the Infernal creatures from the lower levels, or the Heavenly creatures from the upper levels.

    Except for the Gods.

    Before Oscar, the God of Teleportation and Travel, who was revered as the God of Space in more ces, wanted to seize the City of Sigil and anger the Lady of Pain, there was no resistance to the gods here.

    But now, the Lady of Pain had set the rules.

    Any god who set foot in the City of Marks would be regarded as the enemy of the Lady of Pain.

    The fall of the Spatial God had once warned the gods that it was best not to provoke the mysterious Lord of the City of Sigil.

    Many living beings who came and went to the City of Sigil turned a blind eye to the Eternal Sun. It was as if this god did not exist in their field of vision.

    Eternal Sun looked at the City of Sigil and stood there silently.

    In the next second.

    The space around " Him " was distorted, moving rhythmically like an irregr mirror. It was as if a strange flower was blooming, and every petal reflected countless different worlds. In addition to the moremon ones, there were even worlds in the painting made of gray lines and a square universe made of squares.............. In the end, the distorted space froze.

    Eternal Sun looked at the space he was in.

    " He " was brought to a sealed building. It was narrow at the top and wide at the bottom. The foundation was circr, and it looked like the interior of a spire.

 Chapter 1323 The Infinite Multiverse And The Infinite Multiverse._3

    At the same time, the crackling sound of firewood burning could be heard.

    In the firece embedded in the wall, an orange me burned quietly. Sparks flew up and down as if they were alive, scattering a soft and dim light.

    Ady bathed in the dim light of the fire was lying on a rocking chair, reading a book in her hand absent-mindedly.

    She was wearing a ck gauze dress that looked like she was going to attend a banquet. It was difficult to hide her slender and graceful figure.

    She wasn''t perfect, but she was above average. However, she was full of charm and made it difficult for people to look away. Her expression was calm and silent, and her temperament was elegant and noble, like a nobledy who didn''t know anything about the world. However, her blood-red lips and strange long hair that was as sharp as a de added a little aggressiveness to her.

    This was the Lady of Pain, who was revered as the King of Silence and controlled the City of Sigil. Her real name was unknown.

    The Lady of Pain threw the book in her hand to an inconspicuous corner and looked up at the Eternal Sun.

    The dim yellow light from the fire illuminated her face, making her skin appear even fairer and her lips as red as blood.

    Oman, long time no see. "

    "This is the second time we''ve met.¡±

    The Lady of Pain said.

    When the Eternal Sun set foot on the Limitless Peak and did not enter the City of Sigil, the Lady of Pain knew the identity of this old acquaintance.

    Oman was not surprised. If he appeared in the eyes of Io or Annan, he would be instantly seen through.

    "You don''t seem surprised to see me again.¡±

    Oman said.

    The Lady of Pain looked impatient and said, ""Which old man like you would really die? Even if they died, they would only be silent for a period of time. Sooner orter, they would appear again. It was really annoying.¡±

    After a pause, Lady Pain said directly,"Tell me, why did youe to my City of Marks this time?¡±

    Oman said with a smile.

    " I wish to leave the ring Multiverse.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the Lady of Pain''s expression turned solemn. ""Do you know how much energy I''ll have to expend to open the door to other universes?¡±

    "Moreover, this is where your origin is. Do you think you can leave as you please even with my help?¡±<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Give up. I won''t agree."

    She rejected him decisively.

    Only a very small number of beings knew that the Multiverse they were in was not truly boundless.

    Bottomless Abyss, Scorching Hell, Shuraba, Windy Abyss, Mountain Paradise, Twin Paradise, Unrestrained Wilderness, and Elysium.................. From a macro perspective, the many ne worlds formed a multiverse that resembled arge ring structure.

    However, it was a limited multiverse, known as the Great Ring Limited Multiverse.

    There were other,pletely different, limited universes beyond the ring.

    Thebination of many limited multiverses formed a true infinite multiverse.

    In other limited Multiverse, there were gods and objects that werepletely different from the Great Ring Multiverse, or perhaps simr to it.

    Garen had a wrong deduction.

    When traveling through different dimensions, because he had been to a world that waspletely different from the Great Ring Multiverse, ording to his limited knowledge, he believed that different dimensions would give birth to different Multiverses.

    In reality, that was not the case.

    Above the infinite Multiverse, there was the time dimension, and there was an even vaster, infinite Multiverse.

    The River of Time ran through the infinite Multiverse, and at the same time, it involved countless different space-times. It was a great wonder at the level of the infinite space-time Multiverse. Garen traveled through the River of Time, so he had arrived at the parallel space-time of other limited Multiverse several times.

    Different limited universes had different levels of overall strength. Therge ring of the Multiverse had many gods, including the Primordial Aragami, Demon Lords, Devil Dukes, Elemental Lords, and other types of Divine Powers. They were the stronger ones.

    The Lady of Pain did not belong to the Ring Multiverse.

    The limited Multiverse that she was born into had copsed, and she had no choice but to flee to the Great Ring Multiverse.

    " Don''t forget who lent you a helping hand when you first came to the Great Ring Multiverse, helping you resist the oppression of the Great Ring Multiverse.¡±

    As the Dragon of Time, Garen was a creature of infinite space-time and Multiverse level. He had never felt any pressure in different limited Multiverse. It was only because the flow rate of the River of Time was different that he was affected to a certain extent.

    However, not all living beings were like Garen.

    Even a top god with a Godhead level of 20 would suffer a certain degree of oppression in a limited Multiverse that did not belong to him after leaving his own Multiverse.

 Chapter 1324 Old Multiverse (1)

    When the Lady of Pain left her copsing birthce and came to the Great Ring Multiverse, the Eternal Sun discovered her and offered her a helping hand, and the two became fated.

    " That is why I passed on the knowledge of the infinite Multiverse to you in return.¡±

    The Lady of Pain was indifferent as she spoke calmly. She had no intention of agreeing to the Eternal Sun''s request.

    The Eternal Sun''s eyes glowed with a bright light. He said coldly, ""Let the frog at the bottom of the well know about the magnificent world outside the well, but it can''t leave the bottom of the well. Do you think this is repayment?¡±

    Any ambitious god, after having the knowledge of the infinite Multiverse.

    They would not be satisfied with the status quo.

    When the Eternal Sun found out that the Great Ring Multiverse he was in was only a limited Multiverse, he had a strong desire to jump out of the limited Multiverse.

    Not only did he want to jump out of the limited Multiverse, but he also wanted his own radiance to envelop the infinite Multiverse.

    Therefore, ignoring the Lady of Pain''s warning, the Eternal Sun made a crazy attempt.

    He tried to control the river of time, merging suns from different dimensions and universes, bing the only sun god of the infinite Multiverse.

    In the end, the Eternal Sun was counterattacked simultaneously by the existence that controlled the sun in different dimensions and limited Multiverses.

    Perhaps, in the face of the Eternal Sun''s sudden contact, the other party''s resistance was not strong because it crossed the infinite space and time, and it even seemed weak. However, all the Sun Gods in the infinite space and time gathered their counterattack at the same time............ Even a grain of sand and stone would be like a huge mountain.

    In an instant, the Eternal Sun realized that he would die because of his crazy actions, so he separated the Lord of Dawn at the moment of his death, leaving a spark for his return in the future.

    "If you can''t leave the well, then stay here safely.¡±

    " Even if the Multiverse is limited, it is vast enough. Why are there always living beings who are not satisfied with this?¡±

    There was a hint of anger in the Lady of Pain''s words.

    At the same time, under the illumination of the fire, her eyes revealed some helplessness and sadness.

    " You don''t have ambition and choose to be content with the current situation. However, there will always be ambitious people who will try to invade and snatch other wells at all costs when they see them.¡±

    "You know this better than anyone else.¡±

    Eternal Sun said with a smile.

    Hearing this, Lady Pain''s expression turned cold.

    Her birthce had been invaded by the gods of another limited Multiverse, walking step by step towards destruction. The Eternal Sun''s words had hit her where it hurt.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Hehe, you''re right."

    "Then why are you in such a hurry?"

    " The great ring Multiverse is powerful. It will not fear invasion.¡±

    "Moreover .... ording to the development trend of the Great Ring Multiverse, it was possible that one day, under the leadership of the Dragon God, a true unification would be achieved. At that time, the Great Ring Multiverse would not invade the other Multiverse, and the living beings of the other Multiverse would have to thank the heavens.¡±

    "As far as I know, there is no limited Multiverse that is stronger than the Great Ring Multiverse.¡±

    ording to the Lady of Pain''s knowledge, in wars between different limited Multiverse, there would often be one side that had already been unified.

    Otherwise, how could they possibly win when different factions within the Multiverse were divided into different regions and engaged in endless chaotic battles, yet they wanted to invade other Multiverses and then bear the oppression of thews of the universe in the other party''s territory?

    Only a limited Multiverse that had already been unified couldunch arge-scale invasion of other Multiverses.

    Of course, there were also some individuals who would try to secretly develop their own forces if they identally learned about other Multiverse, leaving themselves a path or preparing for future schemes.

    This kind of small-scale invasion was not considered a formal multi-dimensional war. At most, it was a smuggling.

    " I want to know, won''t Godly God control the wars between different universes?¡±

    Eternal Sun asked.

    The reason why Godly God was so powerful was that he was the ultimate champion of the infinite Multiverse. Although he was not the only one, it was a dimensional blow in the limited Multiverse. Godly God had different aspects in different limited Multiverses and had created many limited Multiverses.

    There were many other limited universes, including the Great Ring Multiverse, which were created by God Ao Ou.

    "Godly God is also one of the few in the infinite Multiverse.¡±

    " In any case, as far as I know, Ao Ou does not care about the collisions between the Multiverse. He would often only stay and observe for a period of time at the beginning of his creation, then leave behind an avatar to create a new Multiverse.¡±

    The Lady of Pain knew of the existence of the God of Ao ''Ou. When she arrived at the Great Ring Multiverse, the God of Ao'' Ou had not left.

    Because she did note from the Multiverse created by Ao Ou God, she had been frightened for a long time, afraid that Ao Ou God would expel or even kill her. However, Ao Ou God turned a blind eye to her arrival and was indifferent.

    The Lady of Pain casually summoned a book and slowly opened it. She looked at it casually and continued,"Oman, if you really want to leave this well, I''ll give you the best advice.¡±

    " You know that I rarely get involved in the conflicts of the Great Ring Multiverse. I only want to guard my own City of Sigil. I can give you advice because of your past friendship.¡±

 Chapter 1325 The Old Multiverse (2)

    The City of Sigil was created by the Lady of Pain, and it could resist the corruption of the multiverse, which was why she almost never left the city.

    "What suggestion? Please speak."

    Eternal Sun said.

    The Lady of Pain was still flipping through the book. At the same time, she slowly said," Join the Pantheon Temple and assist the gods in defeating the original Aragami, winning the Second Dawn War.¡±

    " After that, I''ll propose to clear the Abyss, Hell, and the Beast Garden, and let the divine creatures return to the Pantheon.¡±

    " Until the Pantheon bes the absolute ruler of the Great Ring Multiverse, without room for development or external threats, the Pantheon will either sink into internal strife or set sail towards the infinite Multiverse.¡±

    " When the timees, you can give a coordinate anchor point to a limited Multiverse, and the Pantheon will not be content with the status quo.¡±

    " Then, you will jump out of this well with the Pantheon Temple and set sail. With the gods as yourpanions, it is far safer than you messing around on your own.¡±

    " If I had other Multiverse anchor points, " the Eternal Sun said, " would I still be here today?¡±

    " You don''t have it, " the Lady of Pain said calmly. " But I do. I can give it to you when the timees. "¡±

    She slowly flipped through the book and rocked her rocking chair as if she did not care about this conversation.

    Hearing this, Eternal Sun stared at the Lady of Pain and suddenly smiled. His voice was still indifferent and heartless.

    "Ma ''am, you''re not being honest.¡±

    "Oh? What do you mean?"

    " You want to use the power of the Great Ring Multiverse to avenge yourself, " Oman said. " Your so-called limited Multiverse coordinates should be the Multiverse that destroyed your birthce, right? "¡±

    The Lady of Pain paused, then slowly closed the book and looked up at the Eternal Sun.

    " Heh heh, let me tell you something else. An evil god had arrived at the Multiverse of the Great Ring with me, and was very active in the limited Multiverse that had destroyed my birth universe.¡±

    Eternal Sun''s expression turned serious and his eyes turned cold."Who is it?"

    The Lady of Pain nced at Eternal Sun and said, ""Beg me and I''ll tell you."

    Eternal Sun:.........

    "Since you''re not willing to beg me, then you can try to discover it yourself.¡±

    Eternal Sun asked again, "" What is the name of the limited Multiverse that destroyed your birthce?¡±

    The Lady of Pain had a nostalgic look on her face. She frowned slightly, as if she had thought of a bad scene.

    Finally, she said slowly, " I shall refer to it as the Old Multiverse.¡±

    After a pause, Lady Pain continued, ""As far as I know, the old Multiverse has invaded more than one Multiverse.¡±

    " However, an old god has the coordinates of an anchor point in the Great Ring Multiverse, yet the rulers have not shown themselves. Perhaps something has happened in this universe, or perhaps they are afraid of the power of the Great Ring Multiverse and are not confident.¡±

    After hearing the Lady of Pain''s words, the Eternal Sun pondered.

    In the end, he shook his head and said with a cold gaze, ""Perhaps your suggestion is better for me, but before that, I still have to jump out of this well in my own way.¡±

    The Lady of Pain closed her eyes slightly, half lying and half sitting.

    "Really? What do you want to do exactly?¡±

    " Go to other limited Multiverse alone, " the Eternal Sun said calmly. " Wait for an opportunity to seize more authority over the sun, umting bit by bit and gradually growing stronger.¡±

    The Eternal Sun had fallen because he wanted to achieve it overnight. He was too greedy and underestimated the other Sun Gods.

    This time, he had learned his lesson and intended to take them down one by one, restraining his greed and madness and umting Authority in the infinite Multiverse bit by bit.

    Moreover, he was conceited and proud, and he did not want to be led by others.

    Originally, the Eternal Sun wanted to retrieve all the Sun Authority of the Great Ring Multiverse before going to the other Multiverse. Unfortunately, the God of Light had given the Sun Authority to Garen, so the Eternal Sun did not want to provoke this Dragon of Eternity and Time.

    He had a broad vision and knew what it meant to be a true dragon that could travel through the river of time.

    A creature at the level of the infinite space-time multiverse, the agent of the river of time.............. To them, the Great Ring Multiverse was actually just a small pond.

    There were many creatures that had the ability to time, but those that could truly touch infinite space and time were very few.

    Most of them were just small fish and prawns ying in the tributary of the River of Time.

    The current Garen Aurelian was a mid-level Divine Power. The Eternal Sun reckoned that he should not be a match for the future Time Dragon. However, under the premise of not killing Garen, there was a chance to seize the Sun Authority of Garen''s original body. He did not need to face the future Garen.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    However, as long as Garen did not die, with the True Dragon''s vengeful personality and his Time Dragon''s growth speed ............... The Eternal Sun really didn''t want to provoke them.

    "Hehe, any existence that controls the sun is not weak in any limited Multiverse.¡±

    "Moreover, your strength will be suppressed in other universes.¡±

    "Do you think it''s easy to seize the authority of the Sun God in other universes?¡±

    "If you''re not careful, you''ll be someone else''s prey.¡±

    "Oman, you''re still as crazy and impulsive as ever.¡±

    "You''ve already died once because of this. I believe that it won''t be just once.¡±

    Lady Agony mocked.

    Although it was a mockery, Lady Pain''s words made sense.

    " In any case, give up on that thought. I won''t help you head to the other Multiverse.¡±

    If he could take back the three authorities, the Eternal Sun could still threaten the Lady of Pain, but it was not possible for him to do so now.

    The Lady of Pain''s resolute attitude made Eternal Sun ponder in his heart.

    At the same time, the Lady of Pain seemed to have noticed Eternal Sun''s hesitation and calmly said, ""Oman, think about it carefully. Do you want your face or do you want to choose the safer way to jump out of this well?¡±

    As she spoke, under the will of the Lady of Pain, the surrounding space once again bloomed and refracted like a mirror flower, sending the Eternal Sun directly out of the outer region.

    In the astral world.

    Golden light swirled around Eternal Sun''s body. He thought silently and then retracted his body.

    ...............

    During the truce between the original Aragami and the gods.

    Under themand of the gods, many apostles left their divine kingdoms and descended to the prime material ne to repair the severely damaged prime material ne. They tried their best to reduce the damage to the prime material ne and save it.

    At this time, the gods were resting, recovering their energy, healing their injuries, and had no time to repair the prime material world.

    In this rare peace, time flowed like water.

    Until twenty yearster.

    Under the leadership of the Lord of Terror and the Ancient God of the Deep Sea, the Aragami made aeback and invaded the Prime Material ne on arge scale.

    The gods who had recovered a lot of their strength descended to fight against the Aragami.

    The mes of war spread. The main material ne, which was the battlefield, had yet to be repaired much before it sank into destruction again.

    The secondrge-scale War of Dawn had begun.

    At the same time.

    Astral ne.

    Amidst the silver light, the silver dragon that was millions of kilometers long stood tall like a giant celestial body. Its body was evenrger than many of the prime material worlds.

    Compared to his performance during the Undefeated Contract, Garen was much stronger now.

    The silver dragon''s scales were towering, and its horns were shining. The Time Dragon Wings and Sun Dragon Wings on its back covered the sky.

    A dazzling sphere with a diameter of about 100,000 kilometers floated in the dragon''s palm.

    It was dazzling and dazzling. Endless light and heat scattered in all directions, pouring out through the gaps between the dragon''s fingers, coating the silver astral world with ayer of zing luster.

    This was a star, a real sun, held in Garen''s palm.

    Its true diameter was a million kilometers, Garen had topress it a little before he could hold it in his palm.

    "I once bathed in the light of the sun and looked up at the great sun.¡±

    "Now, the sun is in my hands, and the light can only bloom ording to my will.¡±

    In the boundless astral world, the silver dragon, which had fully expanded, gently yed with the sun.

 Chapter 1326 - 1326 The Evil God Who Stabbed Garen in the Back, Daughter of the God of Ao Ou

    1326 The Evil God Who Stabbed Garen in the Back, Daughter of the God of Ao Ou

    ¡°I once bathed in the light of the sun and looked up at the great sun.¡±

    ¡°Now, the sun is in my hands, and the light can only bloom ording to my will.¡±

    In the boundless astral world, the silver dragon, which had fully expanded, gently yed with the sun.

    The power of the sun was not easy to control.

    However, Garen was not aimlessly exploring.

    He was very patient. He went to Mountain Paradise many times and went to the God¡¯s Kingdom of the God of Light. In front of the God of Light, he asked the God of Light how to better use his ¡®daughter¡¯.

    Garen¡¯s learning ability had always been very strong.

    Under the guidance of the God of Light, Garen¡¯s attainments in the Sun Authority increased day by day.

    Now, he could already create a sun. The sun in Garen¡¯s palm was a sign that he could mature and control the sun¡¯s authority.

    At the same time.

    The silver dragon looked at the prime material ne. Its tinum dragon eyes glowed faintly, reflecting the scenes in the prime material ne.

    Under Garen¡¯s gaze, the war between the Primordial One and the Gods began once again.

    ¡°Let me see who has the honor to experience my newly mastered Sun Authority first.¡±

    The dragon narrowed its eyes and searched for a suitable target.

    One of the prime material worlds, the Mosen Continent.

    A giant beast was moving slowly on the surface of the earth. With every step it took, the earth wailed as it could not bear it. It shattered, and cracks that stretched for thousands of miles crisscrossed. Dark redva could be seen flowing inside.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The giant beast stomped on the ground, and countlessva burst out from the cracks in the ground, forming a dark redva ocean that devoured everything.

    The giant beast looked like a giant alligator snapping turtle. Its head was covered with thorns, making it look hideous. On its shell, which was about a thousand meters in diameter, stood a towering ck volcano that was tens of thousands of feet tall. Thick smoke was billowing from the volcano, andva flowed down the mountain, covering the rough surface of the giant turtle. It was flickering.

    Boom!

    Lava balls shot out of the volcano like cannonballs, shooting into the sky and falling with destructive power. They smashed into the ground in all directions, forming huge craters that destroyed everything.

    The King of Mountain and Fire, Balta, was a primeval Aragami who was a mid-level Divine Power.

    The earth shattered, andva flowed from the cracks and gullies. It was brewing, and as it soared into the sky, giant balls ofva descended from the sky and bombarded the earth¡­¡­¡­. With the King of Mountain and Fire as the center, the surrounding area of tens of millions of square kilometers was an unapproachablend.

    ck smoke from the volcano filled the sky. There was no light, and it was dark and oppressive.

    The demigod creatures in the prime material ne were not willing to wait for death. They mustered their courage and charged towards the Primordial Aragami.

    Whoosh!

    The volcano on the King of Mountain and Fire¡¯s back spewed out thick smoke. It roared like a dragon and urately enveloped the demigods. When the smoke dispersed, lifelike stone sculptures fell to the ground and were trampled into powder by the King of Mountain and Fire.

    ¡°I¡¯ll choose you.¡±

    In the astral world, the silver dragon narrowed its eyes and jumped into the river of time.

    At the same time.

    Prime material ne.

    The river of time flowed at a steady pace, not showing any signs of fluctuation due to the King of Mountain and Fire¡¯s destruction.

    All of a sudden, the King of Mountain and Fire¡¯s limbs stopped moving, and his huge head lifted up.

    Streams of sunlight fell from the sky like spears, piercing through the thick volcanic smoke that filled the sky and bringing light to the dark world.

    Looking up through the gap in the thick smoke, one could see a majestic silver dragon. In the dragon¡¯s ws, there was a dazzling ball of light. The light that shone through the volcanic smoke was born from it.

    ¡°Garen Aurelian¡­¡­¡­¡±

    The King of Mountain and Fire¡¯s pupils constricted.

    Rumble ¡­¡­. Endlessva erupted from the volcano on its back and rolled down the mountain, covering the body of the King of Mountain and Fire. Thick smoke and dust lingered, making the King of Mountain and Fire look illusory.

    As always.

    When the Primordial Aragami, who were simr to the Medium Divine Power and the Weak Divine Power, encountered Garen, they basically did not want to fight head-on. Instead, they wanted to escape at the first possible moment, trying to dy Garen¡¯s time and energy as much as possible.

    Because the other party had fled too quickly, the spacetime seal could not be activated in time.

    Garen could not stop the King of Mountain and Fire from leaving.

    However, the silver dragon¡¯s expression was calm. The body of the King of Mountain and Fire was reflected in its tinum dragon eyes. The power of time flowed and predicted the future. It had already understood thend it was going to.

    ¡°The sun that belongs to me, burn to your heart¡¯s content.¡±

    Garen held the sun that he had created not long ago. With a thought, the Power of Time covered it inyers and threw it into the River of Time. At the same time, he elerated it to its limit.

    Sun Authority: Sun Fall!

    In the blink of an eye.

    Fire Elemental ne.

    The raging fire burned like the air, filling every inch of the space in this ne.

    In this world of mes,va suddenly burst out of nowhere. The King of Mountain and Fire¡¯s massive body descended on the Fire Elemental ne along with the monstrousva.

    The King of Mountain and Fire, who had arrived at the outer ne, was still in battle mode, so his body was fully expanded.

    The alligator snapping turtle had a diameter of hundreds of thousands of kilometers. It floated in the Fire Elemental ne like a big. Every move it made brought about a tidal wave of fire elemental energy that filled the sky like a natural disaster.

    A mid-level Divine Power was considered a powerhouse in the Multiverse, standing above billions of living beings.

 Chapter 1327 - 1327 The Evil God Who Stabbed Garen in the Back, Daughter of the Oro God (2)

    1327 The Evil God Who Stabbed Garen in the Back, Daughter of the Oro God (2)

    ¡°They didn¡¯t chase after us¡­¡­¡­. Hiss!¡±

    The King of Mountain and Fire, who had just arrived at the Fire Elemental ne and no longer sensed the presence of the Wyrm, was about to heave a sigh of relief. However, almost at the moment it arrived, a sun with scorching, dazzling, destructive, and other auras appeared above its head out of thin air. It was almost within reach!

    The King of Mountain and Fire sucked in a mouthful of mes.

    This sun was a million kilometers in diameter and had a terrifying mass. Its light was dazzling and illuminated the surroundings.

    At such a close distance, the King of Mountain and Fire¡¯s eyes were covered by the zing light of the sun. His eyes were burning with pain, and they were white.

    It wanted to run again, but the distance was too close. Moreover, the sun was falling very quickly. It was toote.

    Boom!

    The sun smashed down from the top of the mountain and the king of fire.

    The passage of time seemed to slow down. On the back of the King of Mountain and Fire¡¯s body, the towering volcano was the closest to the sun. It spewed out rollingva, but it could not stop the sun from falling and was suppressed.

    Finally, the sun set, crushing the volcano on the back of the Mountain and Fire King inch by inch, pressing down on its turtle shell.

    The turtle shell¡¯s defensive power was quite extraordinary. It did not shatter immediately, but when it collided with the sun, it was pressed down uncontrobly. Cracks spread out, and it was only a matter of time before it shattered.

    In desperation, the King of Mountain and Fire abandoned his turtle shell.

    Its head shrank and then it suddenly scuttled away, its naked body escaping.

    Bang!

    Under the fearful gaze of the King of Mountain and Fire, its shell was crushed by the sun.

    The King of Mountain and Fire, who had stripped off his turtle shell, looked much moreical. His aura had also plummeted and he had be rather weak.

    At the same time, time stopped.

    The mes that were burning in the Fire Elemental ne all the time stopped moving.

    The King of Mountain and Fire was still frozen on the turtle¡¯s head with a terrified expression, like a lifelike sculpture.

    At the same time, a dragon w covered in fine dragon scales extended out of the river of time, covering the sky and the sun in the world of mes, and directly grabbed the body of the King of Mountain and Fire.

    Kakaka ¡­.. The Time Ambers stacked up.

    Before the King of Mountain and Fire could break free from the Time Freeze, he was already sealed by the Time Amber.

    ¡°The power of the sun has increased my abilities.¡±

    ¡°If we use it well, we can get rid of the Primordial Aragami in a short period of time.¡±

    Garen was quite satisfied with the performance of the Sun¡¯s Authority. He was not obsessed with using only the Sun¡¯s Authority or the Time Ability. To Garen, as long as it was useful, he would not reject it.

    Garen did not use much strength to seal the Mountain and the Fire King.

    He felt that his spirit was still very strong. Therefore, he did not return to the Dragon Court to rest. Instead, he continued to look at the Prime Material ne to search for the Aragami.

    Very quickly.

    A strange ball with a huge mouth that devoured the sky and the earth in the prime material world appeared in Garen¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°World Devourer¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Garen squinted his eyes and saw the World Devourer again.

    The Undefeated God of War, Tampas, was fighting the World Devourer.

    As the God of War, Tampas bat ability was quite powerful. However, this god was too careless. He would not fight a battle he was not confident in and would not put himself in danger. Therefore, in the battle with the World Devourer, Tampas, who was clearly the one with the strongest closebat ability, was not willing to engage in closebat with the World Devourer.

    ¡± He ¡± stepped on a divine horse created by two supernatural powers, one ck and one white. He came and went like the wind, circling around the Devourer of the World.

    The others were all riding horses, but Tempas ¡®feet were on the backs of two horses, standing upright.

    During this time, Tempas held a silver divine sword that was burning with mes and used a long-range attack, shing out sword rays that filled the sky.

    These sword lights were extremely sharp and could easily cut through the sky.

    However, the World Devourer chewed them up and swallowed them without any effect.

    Tempas would never really attack before he was certain of victory. The World Devourer felt that his probing attacks were weak, so he simply ignored him and focused on destroying the prime material world.

    ¡°This War God¡­¡­¡±

    Seeing this scene, Garen shook his head slightly.

    ¡°Tempas, leave the World Devourer to me.¡±

    ¡°You go and deal with the other Aragami. You will be able to disy the might of the War God better.¡±

    Inside the Pantheon Pce, Garenmunicated with Tempas ¡®incarnation and passed on his thoughts.

    In this regard, Tempas was not like the King of Dawn and agreed readily. ¡°¡±Alright, alright, Garen Aurelian, I¡¯ll leave the World Devourer to you.¡±

    Tempas was well versed in the art of being undefeatable. In his opinion, he could only be undefeatable by beating the wind and crushing the soft persimmon. However, he did not have the confidence to defeat the World Devourer, so he agreed very simply and was quite willing.

    The ck and white horses crushed the ne¡¯s crystal wall and carried Tampas away from the Prime Material ne.

    The World Devourer merely nced at the War God¡¯s departure and had no intention of stopping him.

    ¡°The annoying flies have finally left.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Why is there another one?¡±

    Under the World Devourer¡¯s gaze, Garen jumped out of the River of Time and descended. The dragon¡¯s body was covered in the light of the Sun Dragon Wings, dazzling and eye-catching, as if he was the center of the entire world.

    ¡°Garen Aurelian, it¡¯s you again.¡±

 Chapter 1328 - 1328 The Evil God Who Stabbed Garen in the Back, Daughter of the God of Ao Ou (3)

    1328 The Evil God Who Stabbed Garen in the Back, Daughter of the God of Ao Ou (3)

    The World Devourer¡¯s gaze turned cold. It opened its bloody mouth and its body spun as it rose up, crashing into the silver dragon.

    At the same time, the giant dragon entered its giant deified state. Its four wings spread out, covering the sky.

    Whoosh!

    The Dragon Wings of the Sun pped violently.

    [Sun Authority: Sun Wheel Dance]

    Along with Garen¡¯s actions, simr to the Light Sun Wheel that the God of Light had cast previously, tiny suns with sharp rings that spun at high speed covered the sky and covered the earth, enveloping the World Devourer.

    ¡°Oh? Not bad, your sun power seems to have improved.¡±

    ¡°But, even the God of Light can¡¯t do anything to me, what can you do?¡±

    The World Devourer roared and charged at the sun wheel group.

    The giant dragon looked down and did not respond to the World Devourer¡¯s words. At the same time, the Dragon Wings of Time and the Dragon Wings of the Sun pped, cutting out a tributary of time and ovepping with the current time and space.

    Void Layering Spell!

    In the beginning, Garen¡¯s Void Layering Spell could only stack spells.

    But now, with Garen¡¯s growth, he could also cast the Void Layering Spell on the power of authority that belonged to the gods.

    The dense sun disks suddenly filled the entire sky, filling up the entire field of vision of the World Devourer.

    The World Devourer¡¯s pupils constricted.

    Its charging body came to an abrupt halt and stopped in midair. Then, it began to spin at a high speed on the spot. Its speed was so fast that it could devour the sun wheel from all directions.

    Buzz, buzz, buzz ¡­¡­.

    The sun danced wildly around the World Devourer.

    The World Devourer didn¡¯t reject anything and devoured all the sun wheels like a bottomless pit.

    Garen took a deep breath and cast a series of offensive spells.

    Power of Time, Extraordinary Power, Magic Power¡­¡­¡­.. All the energy was like a flood that had been opened, pouring down crazily.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you as much as you can eat!¡±

    The silver dragon raised its head high.

    In the dragon¡¯s majestic and majestic horns, the thorny flower-like crown glowed.

    Boom!

    A river of life force descended from the sky and flowed into the silver dragon¡¯s body.

    The life force from the Hero¡¯s Domain crossed the ne and gathered to replenish Garen¡¯s consumption.

    Since he hade from another ne, this would consume a lot of life energy, causing the concentration of life energy in the Hero¡¯s Domain to decrease. However, overall, it was not a lot, so Garen did not care about this bit of consumption.

    The silver dragon¡¯s face was dignified. Its thick and majestic Time Dragon Wings extended once again, as if they were going to cover the sky. The rings on it started to spin, sweeping up the River of Time.

    The storm-like attacks drowned the World Devourer.

    Garen wanted to use the Time Cloister to seal the World Devourer while it was resisting.

    It was a pity.

    The World Devourer sensed the abnormality of the River of Time and reacted very quickly. It decisively resisted Garen¡¯s attack. The cuticle on its body was shattered under the fierce attack, and blood flowed out. However, its big mouth also directly bit through the ne¡¯s crystal wall.

    ¡°Garen Aurelian, you can defeat me, but you want to seal me?¡±

    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re still far from it.¡±

    Under Garen¡¯s gaze, the World Devourer, covered in wounds, left the Prime Material ne and headed for the Bottomless Abyss.

    Garen let out a long breath and dispelled the Giant Divinity. At the same time, he retracted his dragon wings, and the Hero¡¯s Crown on his head no longer released its radiance. The life force dissipated in space.

    ¡°The third time, it ran away. No, to be precise, it was the second time.¡±

    Garen had met the World Devourer three times, but he had only fought two one-on-one battles.

    Both times, he failed to stop the World Devourer.

    This fellow had a single method and almost no long-range methods. His overall strength was actually about the same as the Primordial Sun God, but his expertise and focus were different. It was quite troublesome and difficult to sessfully seal.

    This time, Garen¡¯s control of the Sun¡¯s Authority was more mature, but he still failed to seal the World Devourer.

    ¡°You can do it again and again, but you can¡¯t do it again and again.¡±

    ¡°The World Devourer is a big problem. I have to think of a way to seal it.¡±

    ¡°Before that, let¡¯s not care about it for now.¡±

    The battle with the World Devourer had caused Garen to suffer a huge loss, so he had no choice but to return to the Hero¡¯s Domain to rest.

    After resting, Garen descended into the main material world and continued to choose to shine and heat up in the battlefield that was simr to the level of a great Divine Power.

    He was no longer obsessed with the World Devourer. Instead, he fought with a great Divine Power called the Chaos Colossus.

    This Primordial Aragami was slightly weaker than the Primordial Sun God and the World Devourer. When facing Garen in the prime material ne, she was not Garen¡¯s match.

    In the end, after an intense battle, the Chaos Colossus realized that it was at a disadvantage and that it would be difficult to defeat Garen. It also made a prompt decision not to fight Garen to the death. After all, Garen was a mid-level Divine Power. After the other party left the main material ne, it could no longer pursue him.

    After the Primordial Sun God, Garen had yet to sessfully seal any other Primordial Great Divine Powers.

    After the Chaos Colossus, Garen had fought with the original great Divine Power called the Boundary of Life and Death. The result was the same, he could not sessfully seal the other party.

    Eternal Heroic Spirit Hall.

    The silver dragon was resting in the dragon¡¯s nest, recovering and thinking silently.

    ¡°It¡¯s too difficult to kill or seal the Primordial Aragami that are simr to a great Divine Power.¡±

    ¡°Especially since I don¡¯t have the ability to chase them. If they try to escape, I can¡¯t stop them.

 Chapter 1329 - 1329 The Evil God Who Stabbed Garen in the Back, Daughter of the God of Oro (4)

    1329 The Evil God Who Stabbed Garen in the Back, Daughter of the God of Oro (4)

    Regarding this, Garen was rather regretful.

    In fact, such a battle record was already unimaginable in the eyes of the gods.

    Including the Primordial One, even the Gods could not imagine how Garen, who was a mid-level Divine Power, could suppress the Aragami, who were a high-level Divine Power, in the Prime Material World.

    In terms of the nature of the level, the Time Dragon was destined to be a quasi-great Divine Power, which was indeed extraordinary. However, Garen¡¯s current enemy was already a quasi-great Divine Power that had grown up. These quasi-great Divine Powers were also existences that could sweep across all worlds. Garen should not be able to win every battle.

    Garen¡¯s performance was a little unbelievable in the eyes of the Gods and the Primordial One.

    This was very normal. After all, even Garen himself was not clear that he was actually a living being that belonged to the infinite space-time multi-universe level. His life essence level was two dimensions higher than that of the limited multi-universe.

    In the Royal Court, after resting for a while.

    Garen decided to change his strategy and still deal with a mid-level Divine Power.

    Although they were focused on escaping, as long as Garen was willing to put in the effort, he would eventually be able to catch them. There was a reward for the effort, but when dealing with a great Divine Power, he would often go all out and get nothing.

    ¡°In the prime material ne, if we can quickly obtain victory at the level of weak and intermediate divine power.¡±

    ¡°If there are enough gods left, they can also deal with Primordial Ones who are simr to great Divine Powers.¡±

    ¡°After defeating the weak and intermediate Aragami, the other Aragami can then focus on dealing with the powerful Primordial Ones.¡±

    If it was in the outer nes, numbers would be meaningless after crossing arge level of life. However, in the prime material ne, enough numbers could turn the tide of the battle to a certain extent and fight against those of a higher level.

    With this thought in mind, Garen was no longer obsessed with the Great Divine Power. He was prepared to press forward and focus on participating in the battlefield under the Great Divine Power.

    After recovering to a certain state, he descended to the prime material world and sealed the weak and intermediate primeval gods one by one in a destructive manner.

    Prime material ne.

    In the sky above a continuous mountain range, the silver dragon¡¯s entire body was shining brightly. The Dragon Wings of Time and the Dragon Wings of Sun intertwined and covered the sky.

    The mountains and forests were shrouded in the shadow of the dragon.

    The sun-like brilliance poured down like mercury, coating the mountains with a zing halo.

    Boom!

    A rotten and bloated ck mountain that was tens of thousands of feet tall crashed into the sunlight in a hurry.

    The mountain was solid, somewhere between solid and liquid. Thick ck substances like asphalt flowed between the mountains. In the shadows, countless creatures could be seen deep inside. Some were already rotten and blurry, some were like white bones, and some were wailing and struggling. The scene was strange and terrifying.

    The sun shone brightly, and the waves of the river of time rose and fell¡­¡­¡­¡­ Garen had traveled through several ne worlds, chasing after the Deste God Corroding Mountain all the way. He was about to force it into a desperate situation.

    The sun¡¯s radiance enveloped the earth.

    The chains of time were faintly discernible, crisscrossing.

    The ne¡¯s crystal wall was ted with ayer of spacetime sealing dragon patterns.

    The only thing left was to catch a turtle in a jar.

    However, before Garen could sessfully destroy the Rotten Mountain and seal it.

    The silver dragon, which was about to spit out its Time Crushing Dragon Breath at the decaying mountain, suddenly focused its gaze. Then, it jumped into the river of time and disappeared.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Fu Shan, who was about to die obediently, shook a few times. The sky, which was watching the silver dragon leave, was puzzled.

    Just now, Garen received a message from the Mechanical Heavenly Venerate.

    The Metal World was under attack.

    The Mechanical Dragon God, which was a top-tier weak-level Divine Power, coupled with the endless mechanicalbat units in the Metal World, could notpare to it. In a short period of time, it suffered serious damage. Therefore, the Mechanical Heavenly Venerate followed Garen¡¯s instructions and immediately informed Garen when he realized that he was no match for it.

    ¡°My Lord, the Metal World has been attacked.¡±

    Which Deste God is it? ¡±

    This was Garen¡¯s brief inquiry earlier.

    The Machinery Heavenly Venerate replied,¡±It¡¯s not a Deste God. It¡¯s a god.¡±¡±

    ¡°The singer of the Eternal Silent Night, the Evernight Goddess.¡±

    Hearing this, Garen¡¯s heart sank.

    The Evernight Goddess was a god and also the first. She was extremely ancient.

    Legend had it that before the Primordial Era, when the Multiverse had yet to be fully born, the Chaos Void that separated the God of Ao ¡®Ou had turned into two Primordium Goddesses.

    They were Yin and Yang, opposites of each other. They were light and darkness, good and evil, creation and destruction. At the same time, they were regarded as the daughters of God Ao Ou. Many gods were born because of their struggles, and they could be called the first gods.

    One of the two Absolute Beginning Goddesses had staked everything on a decisive battle with her opposing sister over the long years. Now, she had fallen to an ordinary weak Divine Power, the Moon Goddess named Suren.

    However, there was still one who was still active and possessed great Divine Power.

    This ancient Absolute Beginning Goddess with great divine power was the Evernight Goddess, Sha ¡®er.

    The Absolute Beginning Goddess had a high status, but it didn¡¯t mean she was the strongest.

    In the beginning, they were all top-notch existences, enough topete with Io, Annan, Haotian, and so on.

    However, the battle between the Moon Goddess and the Evernight Goddess had resulted in both sides suffering heavy losses, causing both sides to lose a lot of strength. The Moon Goddess had been reduced to a weak Divine Power, and the Evernight Goddess was not considered a top-notch expert among the current great Divine Powers.

 Chapter 1330 - 1330 Going Through the Rain and Rain with the Grand Primordium Goddess

    1330 Going Through the Rain and Rain with the Grand Primordium Goddess

    ¡°Why did they suddenly attack the Metal World?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that she wants to be with the Aragami?¡­¡­¡­.. It was very likely that she did not seem to care about her believers.¡±

    ¡± Or perhaps, it has nothing to do with the War of Dawn, and you just want the God of the Primordial Sun¡­. After all, the abilities of the original sun god ovepped with hers.¡±

    The Evil God¡¯s thoughts were always hard to fathom, and Garen was unable to determine his specific goal.

    He did not hesitate. He abandoned the seal on the Deste God Decaying Mountain and immediately teleported to the metal world.

    At this moment, in the metal world, the steel canopy had been torn apart, and there were traces of darkness crisscrossing on it. The ground made of steel was also in ruins, and a metal dragon that was as ferocious as a mountain fell to the ground.

    Its head had been twisted off, and its dragon wings had been torn apart. Its body was covered in signs of corrosion.

    The Mechanical Dragon God, which was simr to a weak Divine Power, was already half-crippled in a very short period of time.

    At the same time, on the other side of thend, a beautiful, bewitching, dangerous, and charming goddess stood on the Mechanical Dragon God¡¯s metal head.

    She was wearing a longce dress that looked like a formal dress. There was no light on it at all, as if she was wearing the deepest night on herself. What waspletely different was that her snow-white skin was exposed outside the long dress. The contrast between ck and white was extremely obvious and eye-catching.

    At the same time.

    In the subtle ripples of the river of time, wisps of sunlight descended from the sky, shining on the beautiful and cold face of the Evernight Goddess. Her unforgettable dark purple eyes with pitch-ck pupils looked like two gems.

    ¡± The Dragon of Eternity and Time, Garen Aurelian¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    The Evernight Goddess looked up, and the silver dragon that had descended was reflected in her vision.

    She revealed a malicious and cold smile. Under Garen¡¯s gaze, she slowly said, ¡°¡±What level are you at? Are you even worthy of using the Eternal title like me?¡±

    There were not many gods with the word eternal in their names, but without exception, they were all existences of rtively high status.

    The Wheel of Eternity was one of the honorific names of the Nine-Faced Dragon God, Io.

    Apart from that, there was also Oman, the Eternal Sun.

    The Evernight Goddess, Shar, was sometimes called the Eternal Night.

    Amongst the original Aragami, there was also a quasi-powerful Divine Power called Eternal Void. He was quite powerful.

    Garen was indifferent to the Evernight Goddess¡¯s words, his expression calm.

    ¡°Even undyings have their days of death.¡±

    ¡°In the myriad worlds, only time flows eternally.¡±

    ¡°I control time, wandering in the past, present, future, traversing everything.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, am I worthy of using the Eternal Name?¡±

    The silver dragon lowered its eyes and stared at the Evernight Goddess.

    This god was even more ancient than the Nine-faced Dragon God, the Heavenly God, the Creator, and other existences. He was born before the Multiverse, and even though his power had dropped greatly due to the war with his sister, he could not be underestimated.

    Very few gods would take the initiative to provoke the Evernight Goddess.

    Basically, even if they were provoked by the Evernight Goddess, most of them would choose to ignore it.

    After hearing Garen¡¯s words, the Evernight Goddess suddenly smiled. Her originally cold face melted like ice and snow, and her smile was like a flower. However, in her pair of pitch-ck pupils, it seemed that it would never fade. Her hatred and desire to destroy everything did not decrease at all.

    ¡± Time isn¡¯t eternal either. In the quiet void before time began to flow, I had already existed and continued to this day.¡±

    ¡°This is the true eternity.¡±

    ¡°Only fools will be stubborn andcent because they are limited to their own knowledge.¡±

    There was a hint of mockery in her words.

    Hearing this, the dragon frowned.

    ording to the Evernight Goddess, the River of Time did not exist before the birth of the Multiverse?

    She was born from the primordial chaos before the Multiverse. If she was not lying to Garen, this statement would indeed have some reference value. However, Garen did not quite believe it.

    The cognition of a living being was like a ring, and beyond the ring was the range beyond the cognition.

    The more he knew, therger the diameter of the ring, the longer the edge, and the greater the range of what he came into contact with that exceeded his knowledge.

    Garen was now able to influence and even control the River of Time to a certain extent, but he felt that the River of Time was even more mysterious and unpredictable. In the past, Garen thought that after he reached the level of a Greater Divine Power, he might have the opportunity topletely control the River of Time.

    But now, it seemed that this was unlikely.

    ording to the Nine-Faced Dragon God, this top-notch god had tried to control the River of Time before, but he had failed. He only had to settle for the next best thing, separating his essence and trying to merge with the River of Time.

    ¡°How can you be sure that your knowledge is correct?¡±

    Garen quickly calmed down and asked calmly.

    The Evernight Goddess was slightly stunned, and her smile gradually disappeared. She said coldly, ¡°¡± I have witnessed the birth of the Multiverse and seen the light of the first sun. My knowledge is correct.¡±

    The silver dragon did notment and did not argue with the Evernight Goddess anymore.

    His gaze swept across the devastated and severely damaged Metal World, as well as the Mechanical Dragon God whose head was twisted off and almost turned into a wreckage. Garen said in a deep voice, ¡°¡± I don¡¯t care if time is eternal. ¡±

    ¡°I just want to know, Evernight Goddess, why did you attack my world?¡±

 Chapter 1331 - 1331 Going Through the Rain and Rain with the Grand Primordium Goddess

    1331 Going Through the Rain and Rain with the Grand Primordium Goddess

    ¡°If you can¡¯t give me a proper answer, don¡¯t me me for disrespecting the Absolute Beginning Goddess and using my sword against you!¡±

    The Evernight Goddess smiled faintly, but her gaze was indifferent and merciless.¡±You created this prime material ne? Since when did it belong to you?¡±

    Silver¡¯s eyes were deep, and scales shone all over his body. He said,¡±If I say it belongs to me, then it belongs to me.¡±

    After a pause, Garen¡¯s surroundings began to emit a dangerous and extremely threatening Dragon¡¯s Might that spread in all directions.

    ¡°Get out of my world. For the sake of the great Ao Ou God, I won¡¯t pursue the damage you¡¯ve done to this ce.¡±

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t leave and burn this ce down?¡±

    the Evernight Goddess said with a smile.

    ¡°Then, you will stay here forever.¡±

    As he spoke, the silver dragon pped its four wings, covering the sky and the sun. Its might was majestic, and the pressure was like a tsunami.

    Below, under the might of the giant dragon, the Evernight Goddess¡¯s gauze dress, which was standing on the head of the Mechanical Dragon God, fluttered in the wind. It was like the curtain of the night slowly rippling, beautiful and beautiful.

    The Evernight Goddess did not immediately answer Garen¡¯s sharp words. It was obvious that she was still a little afraid of this Dragon of Eternity and Time.

    After a brief moment of thought, the Evernight Goddess pointed in a direction.

    It was the center of the metal world, the towering mechanical pir that connected the steel canopy to the ground.

    More than a dozen demigod-level machinery units surrounded the mechanical pir and stood silently to guard against the Evernight Goddess. There were still some remains of the demigod-level machinery on the surrounding ground, which had been destroyed by the Evernight Goddess.

    Inside the towering mechanical pir was the Mechanical Heart.

    At the same time, the Time Amber that sealed the Primordial Sun God was also preserved inside.

    ¡°Give me the god of the original sun, and I¡¯ll owe you a favor. How about it?¡±

    Feeling the vague sense of danger around Garen, the Evernight Goddess did not have the confidence to defeat Garen and snatch the original Sun God, so she revealed her true purpose.

    ¡± For the God of the Primordial Sun¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    This motive of the Evernight Goddess was within Garen¡¯s previous guesses.

    Then, the war between the two Absolute Beginning Goddesses began as the Evernight Goddess raged.

    Time and time again, the Evernight Goddess destroyed life and extinguished light. She wanted to feel the peace, darkness, and death of Absolute Beginning again. The world filled with light and life made her furious.

    She hated everything rted to life and light andunched a crazy revenge.

    In order to stop her sister, the Moon Goddess risked everything and severely injured the Evernight Goddess.

    It had been many years since the war between the two Absolute Beginning Goddesses, but neither of them had recovered. The Moon Goddess had plummeted, while the Evernight Goddess was still a great Divine Power, using her believers as chess pieces to destroy the Multiverse at all costs.

    ¡± The Primordial Sun God holds the power of the Primordial Darkness, while the Evernight Goddess holds a series of priesthoods with darkness as the core.¡±

    ¡± He wants to return to his peak through the Primordial Sun God?¡±

    Garen stared at the Evernight Goddess and thought.

    If the Evernight Goddess wanted to save the original Sun God, the possibility of her working with the Aragami was very low.

    The reason was very simple. Although the Evernight Goddess hated life and desired the deathly stillness and nothingness, she was still not the same as the original Aragami.

    That was because the Evernight Goddess did not miss the Primordial Era, but the Absolute Beginning before the Primordial Era, before the birth of the Multiverse.

    In the eyes of the Evernight Goddess, the original Aragami should not have existed.

    Garen raised his dragon w.

    A Time Amber naturally appeared, sealing a small world inside. The original Sun God was trapped in the Time Cloister, never able to achieve the reality it wanted, and it repeated itself over and over again.

    ¡°I can give you the God of the Primordial Sun.¡±

    ¡°But the prerequisite is that you have something more valuable than it in exchange.¡±

    Garen yed with the Time Amber and said unhurriedly.

    The Evernight Goddess¡¯s gaze was focused on the Time Amber, looking at the original Sun God inside.

    ¡°My favor is priceless.¡±

    she said.

    Garen shook his head and said calmly, ¡± I don¡¯t care about your favor. I need real treasures. ¡°¡±

    It was extremely rare to find an object that was equivalent to a living Great Divine Power, let alone one that was more valuable.

    This was a quasi-great Divine Power.

    If it wasn¡¯t for his participation in the Dawn War, the original Sun God would have stepped into the prime material ne of his own ord, and the difficulty of sealing it would have multiplied exponentially.

    The Evernight Goddess thought for a while and said, ¡± The Chaos Crystal from the Absolute Beginning Era and my favor.¡±

    Garen shook his head decisively and said,¡±Not enough.¡±¡±

    The Chaos Crystals of the Absolute Beginning Era weren¡¯t that precious.

    This was because the chaotic energy in the Chaos Sea was equivalent to the diluted Grand Primordium Chaos. If one spent some effort to concentrate it to a high degree, ordinary great Divine Powers could also obtain Grand Primordium Chaos Crystals.

    It was also a divine item.

    However,pared to a Primordial Divine Power, it paled inparison.

    The Evernight Goddess, Shaer, smiled. Her gauze dress slowly slid down from her shoulders, revealing her delicate, snow-white, wless, and beautiful skin.

 Chapter 1332 - 1332 Going Through the Rain and Rain with the Grand Primordium Goddess

    1332 Going Through the Rain and Rain with the Grand Primordium Goddess

    ¡°In addition ¡­¡­¡­ I¡¯ll let you kiss the Absolute Beginning Goddess and enjoy the pleasure.¡±

    The silver dragon hesitated for a moment before shaking its head again.

    ¡°Not enough.¡±

    The moment he saw Garen reject him.

    The smile on the Evernight Goddess ¡®face stiffened, but she quickly returned to normal. Her eyes seemed to be shrouded in the darkest night, as dark as an abyss.

    ¡± Keep the God of the Primordial Sun. I¡¯ll trade with you when I¡¯ve collected enough treasures.¡±

    ¡°This primordial chaos crystal will be thepensation for destroying your world.¡±

    the Evernight Goddess said with a smile.

    After she finished speaking, she did not hear Garen¡¯s reply. Under her jade-like naked feet, a half-illusory Night Lotus bloomed and wrapped around the Evernight Goddess ¡®body. It closed and disappeared from the spot in the blink of an eye, leaving behind a strange crystal.

    The crystal was colorless, as if it was condensed from nothingness, but it contained energy of almost all attributes.

    ¡°Primordial Chaos Crystal¡­¡­¡­ After refining it into crystals that were suitable for oneself, it could be replenished at any time and anywhere. It was also a strategic material for gods.¡±

    Basically, only great Divine Powers could use this thing.

    Garen waved his ws and took the Primordial Chaos Crystal into his palm. He yed with it for a while, then wrapped it in Time Amber and put it away.

    The Grand Primordium Chaos Crystal that the Evernight Goddess had given him was of high quality, and it was also a treasure for a great Divine Power. However, Garen really did not care about such things.

    As the Lord of the Hero Domain, Garen could mobilize the life force of the Hero Domain. Although it was not as widely used as the Chaos Crystals that could be refined into any attribute energy, it was much more convenient.

    Looking at the spot where the Evernight Goddess left, Garen pondered silently.

    ¡°Her attitude changed too quickly. Whether she was angry or happy, whether she really wanted to trade or just made a verbal promise, it¡¯s impossible to figure it out.¡±

    This kind of chaotic and evil god was always the most difficult to grasp.

    Garen didn¡¯t like to deal with Gods that were more chaotic and evil.

    In this Dawn War, there were many gods who hid behind the Pantheon Temple and did not contribute. However, it was fine if they did not contribute. Those who dared to attack the gods were mainly chaotic and evil gods.

    Aftermunicating with the Mechanical Heavenly Venerate about the situation in the Bottomless Abyss for a while, he was finally able to make a breakthrough.

    Garen took the Time Amber with the Primordial Sun God sealed within it and left the Metal World, heading straight for the Eternal Hall of Heroes.

    The core hall of the Eternal Heroic Spirit Hall, where the rules of the Hero Domain intersected.

    The silver dragon appeared here and ced the Time Amber there.

    Under the will of Garen, the Lord of Heroic Spirits, the energy grid line chains gathered and surrounded the Time Amberyer byyer, suppressing and sealing it.

    The Primordial Sun God¡¯s abnormal movements ceased.

    With the suppression of the Hero Domain ne, even if Garen was only a mid-level Divine Power, it was enough to suppress the Primordial Sun God.

    However, there was a certain risk in doing so, and it would also put pressure on the Hero Domain. This was because the original Sun God had tilted the ne¡¯s rules, which would cause the efficiency of the birth of life energy to slow down.

    However, it was no longer safe to ce the Primordial Sun God in the prime material ne.

    Fortunately, when the Evernight Goddess made her move this time, Garen was dealing with the Aragami who were of the Intermediate Divine Power level, so he could escape at any time.

    If he was fighting with the Primordial God of Greater Divine Powers, even if he sensed that something had happened in the Metal World, he might not be able to leave in time, allowing the Evernight Goddess to seed and take away the Primordial Sun God.

    Even the heavily guarded Metal World wasn¡¯t considered safe.

    The other prime material nes were even less safe.

    To prevent the Evernight Goddess from returning, Garen decided to seal and suppress the original Sun God in the Hero¡¯s Domain.

    When Garen advanced to a Greater Divine Power, he would not need the rules of the Hero¡¯s Domain to be tilted. He would just need to strengthen the Time Cloister. ording to Garen¡¯s current growth speed, it would not take too much time.

    After settling down the God of the Primordial Sun.

    Garen looked at the Prime Material World.

    It was still in the prime material ne.

    Fu Shan was currently fighting a mid-level Divine Power that had descended.

    In Garen¡¯s field of vision, one of them was captured by the Rotten Mountain. His entire body was wrapped in a thick asphalt like substance and stuck to the surface of the Rotten Mountain. He was struggling non-stop, and the Divine Light was flickering due to the sticky liquid covering him.

    It was the God of Wing Elves, the Elven Goddess who had been captured by the King of Abominations.

    ¡°Why is it this winged elf goddess again?¡±

    Garen shook his head slightly.

    Soon after.

    Prime material ne.

    Time suddenly stopped.

    A mountain-like silver w extended out of the river of time, surrounded by the power of time. It pressed down brazenly and grabbed at the rotten mountain.

    Rotten Mountain was already in a bad state after being chased by Garen. After the battle with the Winged Elf Goddess, he had fallen into a weakened state. Under such circumstances, he could only raise his head and watch as the giant silver w descended from the sky.

    Boom!

    The partial giant deified grabbed Fu Shan with its ws and pulled him up from the ground.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because I¡¯m leaving temporarily means that you¡¯re safe.¡±

    Garen did not expect that this guy would not take advantage of Garen¡¯s departure to escape from the main material world.

    He had already let it go, but it still didn¡¯t leave quickly. Garen felt that this was a provocation to him.

    Garen cast the Time Amber Sealing Spell and the World Weaving Spell at the same time. The towering Rotten Mountain and the Giant Deification¡¯s dragon ws shrank together and were sealed in the Time Amber.

    This whole set of movements was smooth and natural, and he was very familiar with it.

    At the same time, Garen rescued the Winged Elf Goddess.

    This god was now sticky and covered in an asphemic-like substance. His robe was also glued to his body, outlining his curvaceous figure and looking rather astringent.

 Chapter 1333 - 1333 Garenâ€™s Descendant and the Variant Dragon Army (1)

    1333 Garen¡¯s Descendant and the Variant Dragon Army (1)

    The sticky Elven Goddess weakly raised her head and looked at the silver dragon that had saved her.

    As a former enemy, Garen had left a deep impression on the Elven Goddess in the past. However, during the War of Glory, Garen was only at the Demigod level after all, so he was not valued much.

    But now¡­.. The former demigod had now be someone she needed to look up to. He was looking down at her from above.

    ¡°Thank you for saving me, Your Excellency Garen.¡±

    The Elven Goddess said in a weak voice.

    The feud between dragons and elves had been resolved when the Nine-Faced Dragon God allowed the elf master god to join the Pantheon Temple.

    In any case, it was a grudge, but in reality, it was mainly the elves who were being beaten up. The dragons basically did not suffer any major losses. Instead, they used the elves as stepping stones to start their rise again. Now that they had achieved hegemony, the situation as the leader of the gods was rxed and would not continue to persecute the elves.

    ¡°With yourbat power, it¡¯s best that you don¡¯t touch the Primordial Aragami who are intermediate Divine Powers.¡±

    Garen said calmly.

    The Winged Elf Goddess said in embarrassment, ¡± Your Excellency Garen, I saw that you had already severely injured this Aragami. That¡¯s why I thought that I couldn¡¯t let it escape in vain. I also felt that I should be able to defeat it, so I descended.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect ¡­¡­.¡±

    So that was the case.

    Unfortunately, just because he thought he could win, it didn¡¯t mean he could really win.

    This goddess had overestimated herbat power.

    ¡°In the future, you should pay more attention to the level of weak divine power.¡±

    Garen said.

    At this point, Garen remembered that she couldn¡¯t even defeat the King of Abominations, who was a weak Divine Power, so he changed his words, ¡°¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ No, it¡¯s better for you to work together with the apostles of the kingdom of God and work hard to repair the destroyed prime material world.¡±

    The winged elf goddess nodded gently and said, ¡°¡± I understand, Your Excellency Garen. ¡±

    ¡°Thank you again for saving me. I won¡¯t trouble you again in the future.¡±

    The Elven Goddess bid farewell to Garen and left the Prime Material World.

    Next.

    Garen continued to roam freely in the Main Material ne, mainly stepping into the middle level Divine Power battlefields. asionally, he would seal some weak Aragami with the power of thunder.

    Just like that, after a period of time, as the Deep Sea Ancient God was defeated once again, the war came to an end. The original Aragami temporarily avoided the edge of the battle and retreated collectively.

    During this period, something noteworthy happened.

    The World Devourer was targeted by the Elf Main God. After a battle with the Elf Main God reached its limit, it left the Prime Material ne and returned to the Bottomless Abyss.

    Then, something happened.

    Since then, the World Devourer had never shown its face again. It had vanished into thin air.

    The gods spected that it might be the work of an unknown existence that had killed the God of Sun and Evil Fire, or the work of an Abyssal Demon.

    However, no matter what, it was a good thing for the gods to lose the World Devourer, who was a rtively powerful original Aragami. This was because the Dawn War was more important, and the gods did not have the time to investigate the reason for the disappearance of the World Devourer.

    The Dawn War between the Aragami and the other gods had happened twice in a row. The original Aragami had been defeated by the other gods.

    On the surface, it looked like the gods had the advantage.

    However, the actual situation was not optimistic.

    In particr, the situation in the Prime Matter ne had undergone a slight change.

    In a prime material world, Garen stood on the peak of a mountain, looking at the surrounding mountains and rivers, his brows furrowed slightly.

    The dragon extended a hooked toe.

    Fire elemental energy naturally gathered and formed a small fireball.

    Immediately, the fireball rose into the air and exploded.

    Boom!

    The huge fireball with a diameter of several hundred meters dyed the space red. mes rolled and heat waves surged.

    This was only a three-circle fireball.

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡±

    ¡°With the pressure of the prime material ne, I used the 3-circle fireball technique. The diameter of the fireball I created was about 561 meters.¡±

    ¡°But this time, using the same amount of magic power, the fireball¡¯s diameter reached 562 meters.¡±

    Garen tried another spell.

    Without exception, the power and effects were all enhanced a little, which was equivalent to the effect of the Fireball Spell.

    This meant that the suppression from the Prime Material ne on gods and quasi-divine powers had weakened a little.

    Moreover, there was a very, very high chance that it would continue to weaken, and the weakening speed would be faster and faster.

    This was just the beginning.

    Garen thought about it and quickly understood the reason.

    The conflict between the gods and Aragami in the Prime Material ne had caused too much damage to the Prime Material ne. It was unprecedented for so many sacred and ancient existences to descend on the Prime Material ne to wage war.

    This was a huge burden on the Prime Material ne.

    It was fine at the beginning, but as the battle progressed, the damage to the Prime Material ne deepened.

    The prime material ne was gradually unable topletely suppress the gods and quasi-gods.

    After that, without the suppression of the ne, the battle performance of the gods and Aragami in the main material ne would increase exponentially.

    Garen understood what this meant.

    Although both sides could exert more power under such circumstances, it was not good news for the gods.

    The suppression of the Prime Material ne on the gods and quasi-gods was weakening bit by bit.

    If there were no idents and everything went ording to n, the future situation would be like this:

    The Aragami had attacked time and time again, eroding and destroying the prime material ne, causing the suppression that the prime material ne had on the gods and quasi-divine powers to gradually weaken, allowing them to unleash more power. Then, the original Aragami would be able to easily destroy the prime material ne on arger scale, and even cause the copse of the prime material ne.

 Chapter 1334 - 1334 Garenâ€™s Descendant and the Variant Dragon Army (2)

    1334 Garen¡¯s Descendant and the Variant Dragon Army (2)

    The Deste Gods were fearless, and destroying and destroying things were usually easier.

    Once the Prime Material ne copsed, it would inevitably affect the many outer nes that were closely rted to it, causing an unprecedented mass extinction.

    When the time came¡­¡­ Other than the top gods, all the other gods would be severely injured and fall into an unprecedented state of weakness.

    ¡± As long as many worlds and lives are destroyed, we can return to the primeval era.¡±

    ¡°No matter how strong the Nine-faced Dragon God and the Heavenly Emperor are, without the foundation of the gods and gods, they will be powerless to save them¡­¡­¡­¡­. There was no need for the Aragami to defeat them. All they wanted was to shatter the nes and return to the beginning.¡±

    ¡± At that time, the Dragon God lineage, which mainly relies on divine power, should still be able to survive. However, countless worlds and living beings have been destroyed, and there¡¯s no one to rule over.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like the silent and empty primeval era.¡±

    At this moment, the silver dragon that was entrenched in the dragon nest was thinking silently.

    At this moment, the avatars of the gods in the Pantheon Pce also began tomunicate urgently.

    Many gods had discovered that the pressure on the Prime Material ne had weakened, and they had also realized the seriousness of this matter.

    However, no matter how theymunicated, they could not find a good solution.

    This could be considered an open scheme by the Aragami.

    The supernatural power of the gods came from faith, and they were deeply dependent on their believers and children. From the very roots, they could not ignore the Prime Material ne.

    Dragging the battle into the prime material ne, causing it to be unable to bear the burden and be destroyed step by step. Destroying the foundations of the gods was the simplest and most brutal way to deal with the gods.

    He wanted to destroy this plot.

    The only way was to defeat the Aragami before the main material ne copsed, and end the Dawn War as soon as possible.

    Garen thought about it carefully and calcted the current situation. Would the Prime Material ne copse first, or would the Dawn War end first?

    In the top-tier battlefield, there were the Nine-faced Dragon God and the Heavenly Emperor. They were stronger than the original Aragami, but it was almost impossible to take them down.

    The level of a great Divine Power was about the same.

    Under the great Divine Powers, the gods were at a disadvantage. After all, the original Aragami were basically good at fighting. However, the gods were not necessarily the same. There was the Winged Elf Goddess. She was clearly a mid-level Divine Power, but she would be captured by a weak Divine Power.

    However, as Garen exerted his strength and sealed the mid-level Divine Powers one by one, he had already recovered from the disadvantage.

    After that, with every Primordial Aragami that was sealed, the advantage would increase.

    After thinking for a moment, Garen confirmed that his previous strategy was correct, it was a better method.

    ¡± Try to get rid of the weak and intermediate Aragami as soon as possible. Then, the gods will work together to defeat the Aragami step by step.¡±

    The mes of war were ignited again.

    Because the pressure the prime material ne exerted on the gods and god-like powers was slightly weaker, the power that the gods and Aragami could unleash was slightly stronger. As a result, the damage caused was greater, and the prime material ne was even harder to bear.

    It started from the first weakening of the pressure on the Prime Material ne.

    Almost every second, the ne pressure continued to weaken, and the speed was like a rolling stone on the top of a mountain, getting faster and faster.

    Garen moved around in different prime material worlds, locking onto his target, chasing after it, and sealing it¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. He would rest for a period of time until he was exhausted, then return to the battlefield and repeat the process.

    Because of the high-intensity battle, he could feel that his growth speed was much faster than usual. It was also a certain benefit. He was getting closer and closer to bing a great Divine Power.

    If he could break through to a Greater Divine Power during the duration of the war, Garen felt that it would be enough to change the situation of the war.

    It was a pity.

    He knew that the probability of this was not high.

    Just like that, time passed quietly.

    After ending a round of battle, Garen rested in the Eternal Heroic Spirit¡¯s Pce, absorbing life energy. At the same time, he calcted the speed at which he sealed the Aragami, then considered thepetition between the gods and the Aragami, as well as the speed at which the Main Material ne copsed¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    In the end, Garen got a bad answer.

    At this rate, the Prime Material ne would be the first to copse.

    Once the Prime Material ne copsed, no matter how many Aragami were sealed, it would be a sign of their victory.

    ¡°The destruction of the Prime Material ne is closely rted to all the outer nes.¡±

    ¡°In that case, can we unite with demons, devils, animal lords, and other divine powers?¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    Garen thought this way, and the other gods had simr thoughts as well. They started to move around, trying to convince the other Divine Powers to work together with the gods to deal with the Aragami.

    However, there were divine powers that responded to the call of the gods, but there were too few. It could be said that they did not have much effect.

    Without exception, the Demon Lords of the Bottomless Abyss did not care whether the Prime Material ne would be destroyed or not. They were even happy to see this scene. The Hell Devils were involved in the Abyss War and did not have the time or desire to participate in the Battle of Dawn.

    As for some neutral divine powers, such as animal lords, high-level demon graves, and so on, because they did not have the understanding of the gods about the main material ne, they were limited to their own nes and had a narrow vision. Most of them did not think that the main material ne would really be destroyed, nor did they think that the destruction of the main material ne would affect the outer nes they were in.

    Moreover, even if there was a ripple, it could be withstood by quasi-divine power.

    They mainly felt that the gods were fooling them.

    The Dawn War was too intense. Countless gods and Aragami had fallen or been sealed. It could be said that many of them had died or been injured in the war. These quasi-gods were afraid and did not want to be involved in such a dangerous vortex.

 Chapter 1335 - 1335 Garenâ€™s Descendant and the Variant Dragon Army (3)

    1335 Garen¡¯s Descendant and the Variant Dragon Army (3)

    At this moment, in the Dragon Nest of the Eternal Heroic Spirit Hall.

    Whoosh ¡­

    Yuna poked her head out of the Time Amber and various treasures, and then her entire body came out.

    She shook her body and shook off the scattered gems on her back. Then, she stretched her body.

    ¡°Why did you sleep for so long this time?¡±

    Ever since Youna had fallen asleep, the war between the Primordial One and the gods had already rested for two rounds. A long time had passed.

    Yuna had not broken through yet. She was still a weak-level Divine Power, and there was a certain distance between her and a mid-level Divine Power. She had only slept to make up for the loss in battle. Logically speaking, she did not need to sleep for such a long time.

    Yuna blinked and turned to look at the silver dragon.

    ¡°I have a piece of good news to tell you.¡±

    Yuna was delighted. She wagged her tail gently and pretended to be mysterious.

    Garen looked at Yuna and sensed her carefully. Then, he was slightly stunned.

    In Yuna¡¯s stomach, there was an additional life aura that was simr to both Yuna and Garen, but not exactly the same.

    This life force was not strong, just like a firefly. Compared to Yuna or Garen, it was very small, but it was very tough and contained vigorous vitality.

    ¡°This ¡­..¡±

    Garen looked at Yuna, he already understood what the good news was.

    ¡°Yes, we have descendants.¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know if we¡¯ll have a Time Dragon baby.¡±

    Yuna rubbed her belly and said.

    Garen felt a little dazed. He did not expect that he would have a bloodline descendant, even if it was still in the process of being nurtured.

    However, ording to the reproduction situation of the True Dragon race, Garen and Yuna were both over four hundred years old now. At their current age, they were indeed the most likely to give birth to offspring.

    In the future, it would only be more and more difficult to produce descendants.

    ¡°Do you want to know?¡± Garen asked after calming himself down. I can look into the future and see the specific situation of this child.¡±

    Yuna thought for a moment and said, ¡± Forget it. That way, there won¡¯t be many surprises. I want to see it with my own eyes again in the future. ¡°¡±

    Garen nodded and looked at Yuna¡¯s abdomen. He did not use the Pupil of Time either.

    The descendants of the Time Dragon and the Strength Dragon were most likely still Strength Dragons.

    However, even though he knew that he had a descendant, Garen did not feel excited in his heart. Yuna was the same. She just felt that it was fun, not very happy or excited.

    After all, Garen and Yuna were both Immortal Dragons.

    He was immortal and did not need his descendants to inherit his spiritual will.

    It was fine to have descendants, but Garen did not care too much if they did not.

    ¡°When do you think this child will be born?¡±

    Garen asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure.¡±

    Yuna said.

    ¡°Let nature take its course. I don¡¯t think it will be born so soon.¡±

    Garen had a premonition that this child would probably take a long time to conceive. Even if it was born, it would probably take some time for it to break out of the dragon egg stage.

    As Yuna and Garen did not pay much attention to their descendants, they quickly changed the topic after the initial novelty faded.

    ¡°How¡¯s the situation in the Dawn War?¡±

    Yuna looked curious.

    ¡°Not too optimistic.¡±

    Garen exined the situation that the Gods were facing.

    Yuna pondered for a moment, then said seriously, ¡°¡±Actually, don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    ¡°If what you said is true, the Prime Material ne is about to copse, and it will affect all the outer nes.¡±

    ¡°I believe that at this time, the legendary dragon race who lives in seclusion will no longer turn a blind eye.¡±

    Garen had thought of this as well.

    However, he couldn¡¯tpletely trust something that he couldn¡¯t guarantee.

    He couldn¡¯t put all his hopes on the Legendary Dragon Tribe.

    Garen needed to think of a way on his own.

    Pregnant dragons tended to be more lethargic, and Yuna was no exception.

    Not long after she woke up, she felt sleepy. Then, she went back to the bottom of the dragon nest and fell asleep.

    At the same time, Garen was entrenched in the dragon¡¯s nest, absorbing the life force. He closed his eyes slightly, and his brain was working at high speed, recalling the details of the Dawn War. His thoughts were like lightning, thinking about how to deal with the Aragami.

    Suddenly.

    The scene of a chubby ck dragon biting the original Aragami was fixed in Garen¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Variant Dragon¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, why didn¡¯t I think of it earlier?¡±

    When Garen first saw the mutated ck Dragon, the blurry light in his mind finally became clear at this moment.

    Garen opened his eyes, his gaze shining.

    He could bring creatures from other dimensions to the main timeline. At the same time, the stronger the other party was, the greater the consumption on Garen.

    However, Garen did not need a fully grown mutated dragon.

    As long as the other party was already in the Demigod Realm, it would be enough.

    If it was only a demigod-level mutated dragon, the consumption would be minimal for Garen. Garen was already a mid-level Divine Power now, and only creatures of the same level would feel the pressure.

    A demigod-level mutated dragon with extraordinary talent would be able to snipe Aragami in the prime material ne.

    ¡°In the endless spacetime, there are countless dragons with extraordinary talent. Those who are powerful enough are even like the children of heaven in their own spacetime, the main characters of the world.¡±

    ¡°I can totally gather an army of mutated dragons to deal with the Aragami.¡±

 Chapter 1336 - 1336 Black Emperor Caesar, Winter Dragon Amos._1

    1336 ck Emperor Caesar, Winter Dragon Amos._1

    The universe was multi-dimensional and space-time was infinite.

    In the infinite space and time, Garen knew that there would always be some talented and unimaginable foreign dragons that could be simr to ck Dragon Cory. With the body of a demigod, they could defeat the original Aragami that was not too strong in the main material ne.

    ¡± I only need to find sufficient numbers of such mutated dragons in different dimensions and throw them into the battle between the weak and the intermediate. It¡¯ll be enough to turn the tide of the battle and turn defeat into victory before the main material ne copses!¡±

    Including Garen himself, he was also a Variant Dragon, so he knew how powerful the Variant Dragon was.

    Of course, the mutated dragons here referred to true dragons with positive mutations and special talents, not all true dragons that had mutated.

    True dragons mutated a lot, but there were very few positive mutations.

    In the entire main timeline, there were not many mutated dragons that could enter Garen¡¯s eyes.

    Garen was dealing with the Aragami himself. When facing the escaping Primordial Aragami, the efficiency of sealing them was not that high. However, if he focused on summoning the Dragon Army and descended on the main timeline to deal with the Aragami on arge scale, the efficiency would increase by leaps and bounds.

    There was a high chance that they could win the war before the main material ne copsed.

    At the very least, he could chase the Aragami out of the Prime Material ne.

    Garen¡¯s execution had always been strong.

    After realizing that there was a solution that could reverse the situation of the Dawn War, he made a prompt decision and prepared to travel through time and space.

    With Garen¡¯s current ability, even if he was in the alternate dimension, he could still know about the development of the main timeline through the God Garen¡¯s clone that was left in the main timeline. Therefore, if there was something urgent, he could rush back in time, and he could be more assured in the alternate dimension.

    Buzz ¡­

    With a thought, Garen stripped off the Extraordinary Divine Power in his body, turned into a stream of light, and entered the Divine Kingdom in the Sky Garden.

    Because he had been fighting all this time, Garen had been in aplete state of fusion with God Garen recently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t join the battle. Although you have the Sun¡¯s authority, your battle prowess is still insufficient.¡±

    The Sun Authority required Extraordinary Divine Power to be activated. Garen¡¯s main body handed it over to God Garen, and the Sun Dragon Wings on his back slowly disappeared.

    ¡°There seems to be an unknown powerful existence in the dark plotting for the sun¡¯s authority. You should stay in the divine kingdom.¡±

    Garen said to his Divine Avatar.

    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t want to die again.¡±

    God Garen and Garen had the same thoughts.

    The Power of Time flowed into Garen¡¯s eyes, causing his tinum Dragon Eyes to glow faintly. However, he could see through the past, present, and future¡­¡­¡­¡­ The silver dragon turned its gaze and looked straight at the River of Time.

    The power of time continued to be consumed, and time passed by minute by minute.

    Garen himself was a Variant Dragon, and the most talented Variant Dragons often had abnormal souls, causing the True Dragon¡¯s body to mutate and have extraordinary talents

    Hence, with the True Dragon with an abnormal dragon soul as his target, Garen¡¯s gaze passed through the River of Time, passing through the rivers of time one by one.

    The Time Dragon Eye scanned through space and time, searching inch by inch for traces of the mutated dragon.

    Soon, as the power of time continued to be consumed.

    White Dragon, ck Dragon, Red Dragon, Blue Dragon, Silver Dragon, Golden Dragon¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Many dragon souls were abnormal, and mutated mutated dragons entered Garen¡¯s vision.

    Some of them were strong and some were weak. Not all of them could grow up, and most of them could not meet Garen¡¯s requirements, but not all of them.

    ¡± In the prime material ne, it¡¯s a mutated dragon that can fight against the original Aragami¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    After a while, Garen¡¯s gaze stopped and fell on a ck Dragon with a very strong body.

    ¡°ck Emperor¡­¡­ I¡¯ll choose you first.¡±

    Now that he had locked onto his target, the next step was to make it willing to rush to the main timeline and fight for him.

    Sending charcoal in the snow, favors, transactions¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Garen thought for a moment, and the Pupil of Time began to look over, understanding the experiences of this ck Dragon, to find the time point when it was the most helpless and needed the most help, and the time point when it had already reached the Demigod level and obtained the limit of the Demigod¡¯s power that the main material ne could bear.

    He had determined the appropriate time and location.

    Garen opened the Gate of Spacetime and stepped into it directly.

    ¡£

    In the world of Arcadia.

    This was a war, a massacre.

    The forest was burned to the ground. Under the cover of the night, the wildfire climbed all over the mountain and lit up the surroundings.

    A ck dragon was galloping through the forest, using its body as a hammer to smash through the human army¡¯s formation time and time again. The armor made of steel and iron seemed as fragile as paper under the ws of the ck dragon.

    It was different from the ck Dragon that ordinary people knew.

    It was a ck Dragon that looked like it was in its youth, but its strength far exceeded that of a Red Dragon of the same age. Under its pitch-ck, steel-like scales, its skin bulgedyer byyer, containing unimaginable power.

    Its chin was covered with ayer of steel-like cuticle, covered with ferocious thorns. Sharp fangs protruded from its lips, and the four horns on its head were like invincible siege rams.

    Its wings were extremely wide, almost twice the length of its body, and its wingspan was extremely exaggerated.

    Under the night sky, the extremely thick dragon scales looked like ck crystals.

    This ck dragon was filled with a beauty called violence.

    Rather than calling it a ck dragon, it would be more urate to call it an unimaginably strong red dragon draped in ck scales.

 Chapter 1337 - 1337 Black Emperor Caesar, Winter Dragon Amos._2

    1337 ck Emperor Caesar, Winter Dragon Amos._2

    Whoosh!

    The ck dragon opened its mouth and spat out a ming dragon breath, drowning the human soldiers in arge fan-shaped area.

    However, the strange thing was¡­

    Throughout the entire battle with the human army in the forest, the ck Dragon did not use a single spell.

    In the inneryer of the ck Dragon¡¯s scales, there was also a small, thumb-sized Forest Fairies hiding. They reminded the ck Dragon of the spell fluctuations in the battlefield, making up for the ck Dragon¡¯sck of perception in terms of spells.

    Suddenly.

    Just as the ck dragon was galloping, spreading terror and destruction for the human army.

    Space distorted, and a mature woman with an elegant face and a voluptuous body appeared from the smoke and mes. She floated in the air and stared at the ck dragon with a smile.

    Under her smooth and delicate feet, vines covered in poisonous thorns grew out of the ground.

    This was the reinforcement that the leader of the human army had found.

    At this moment.

    At the ck Dragon¡¯s neck, the Little Fairy looked terrified and said anxiously, ¡°¡±Run, run!¡±

    ¡°Caesar, that¡¯s a dragon, a legendary Ancient Green Dragon!¡±

    Legendary Green Dragon¡­¡­.. Hearing this, the ck dragon¡¯s pupils constricted.

    It had an extremely strong physique, but it did not know magic. It could wreak havoc in the face of ordinary human armies, but in the face of a Legendary Green Dragon, it was somewhat powerless.

    After all, it was still young and was far from reaching adulthood.

    After a simple conversation.

    The human-shaped Legendary Green Dragon looked at the ck Dragon and then at the Little Fairy on the ck Dragon¡¯s neck. ¡°¡±Little fellow, give me this Forest Fairy, and I can promise you that you and your kin will join the Green City Army. I will also think of a way to help you solve the problem of not being able to cast spells.¡±

    Green dragons loved to eat forest fairies.

    Forest Fairies were delicious snacks for green dragons.

    In the center of the fire and smoke.

    It didn¡¯t say anything, but its actions had clearly answered the green dragon and expressed its stance.

    On the other side.

    Surrounded by vines and flowers, the noble-like woman seemed to be stunned for a moment. Then, her face gradually darkened, and anger that was almost visible to the naked eye ignited her eyes.

    ¡°Damn it, detestable ckscale, I will make you regret being born into this world!¡±

    Amidst the furious roars.

    The mes burning in the dense forest paused for a moment and were instantly extinguished. A strong wind danced at the same time, and the mountains trembled.

    At the same time, she revealed her true body.

    A green dragon that was nearly 30 meters long and had scales like jade appeared on the battlefield.

    The green dragon revealed its true form and used a simple spell.

    A me that was like the radiance of the stars instantly attacked, enveloping the ck dragon that could not dodge in time.

    Amidst the raging mes, the ck dragon¡¯s body emitted wisps of green smoke. Its scales were still ck and shiny. It pped its wings, bringing with it a vicious wind as it charged toward the green dragon.

    Its physique was extremely strong. It withstood the green dragon¡¯s magic and dared to take the initiative to attack the green dragon that was muchrger than it.

    The green dragon was wary of the ck dragon¡¯s unimaginably strong physique. Even if its body wasrger, it did not want to engage in closebat with it.

    In the next second, magic rippled and spiritual light shone brightly.

    A magic barrier condensed out of thin air and appeared between the green dragon and the ck dragon.

    Thump!

    The ck Dragon¡¯s strong body crashed into the Spell Barrier, and cracks appeared on it, but it did not show any signs of shattering.

    He wanted to tear apart the magic barrier with his physical body alone¡­¡­¡­¡­. It was very difficult.

    The ck dragon roared and stood up. Its ws stretched out brazenly, and its muscles bulged. Under the shocked gazes of the human soldiers, it tore apart the magic barrier.

    After tearing apart the Spell Barrier, the ck Dragon pounced again, only a few hundred meters away from the Green Dragon.

    With the ck Dragon¡¯s iparably strong physique, it felt that if it could sessfully get close to the Green Dragon, it would have a chance of defeating it.

    However, reality was often crueler than ns.

    The green dragon¡¯s expression was calm, and there was a faint smile on his mask.

    Another spell barrier instantly condensed and blocked the ck Dragon.

    Seeing this, the ck dragon reacted quickly. It instantly changed its target and chose to attack the leader of the human army. It turned its neck and spat out a ming dragon breath.

    Weng!

    The spell barrier burst forth and easily blocked the dragon breath.

    The Ancient Green Dragon raised its slender neck. The dragon scales on it sparkled like jade.

    ¡°In the face of absolute power, you¡¯d better put away your little thoughts.¡±

    the green dragon said indifferently.

    With the green dragon¡¯s magic attainments, the ck dragon was no match for her at all.

    A strong physique could indeed pose a slight threat to her, but it was only a slight threat.

    Then, the Ancient Green Dragon threatened ck Dragon Caesar again, asking him to join his army. He also threatened the Beastmen spawns behind the ck Dragon who were fighting with the ck Dragon.

    ¡°The Stone Crow n will neverpromise.¡±

    The ck Dragon¡¯s Beastman spawns did not cower and were fearless of death.

    Thispletely infuriated the green dragon.

    In the eyes of the green dragon, the ck dragon was a dragon after all. It could ept his rejection, but some insignificant orcs actually dared to reject him!

    The green dragon sneered and said to the ck dragon and its kin,¡±Looks like you still don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°Very good, then I¡¯ll let you experience the power of Green City!¡±

    As he spoke, dark clouds gathered and elements surged.

 Chapter 1338 - 1338 Black Emperor Caesar, Winter Dragon Amos._3

    1338 ck Emperor Caesar, Winter Dragon Amos._3

    The green dragon¡¯s magic power gushed out, forming a ck vortex that caused the space to fluctuate.

    It was a long-distance portal.

    On the other side of the portal, deafening shouts and roars rose and fell.

    Twin-legged Flying Dragons, Ogres, Trolls, and other monsters crowded around each other. They stepped out of the portal and arrived at the battlefield. They surrounded the Dark Dragon and its spawns like flowing water.

    At this critical moment.

    An old Beastman with eyes filled with wisdom and a staff in his hand stood out from behind the ck Dragon.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    the old orc said.

    As he spoke, elemental mes ignited all over the old Beastman¡¯s body. His body was burning inch by inch, and the mana in his body was ignited, turning into powerful magic light.

    It cast a forbidden spell.

    As long as it was cast, the caster would die without a doubt. Its body, soul, and magic power ¡­¡­¡­¡­. Everything would be ignited irreparably and turned into power.

    It used its life as the price to cast a teleportation spell while being sealed by the green dragon, opening up a chance for the ck dragon to survive.

    To the ck dragon, this old orc was the only spellcaster in its faction. He was also its friend, life mentor, partner, and not an ordinary subordinate.

    Looking at the old orc¡¯s burning body, the ck Dragon¡¯s eyes were filled with terrifying anger.

    This anger was directed at the green dragon, but also at itself.

    At the same time.

    Just as the ck Dragon and the Beastmen were about to be teleported away¡­

    The wind suddenly stopped.

    The ck dragon was shocked to find that not only had the wind stopped.

    mes burned on the battlefield, thick smoke billowed, and dark clouds slowly moved in the sky¡­¡­¡­¡­. At this moment, everything froze.

    The green dragon had a wicked smile on its face, and the green dragon¡¯s spawns were roaring and roaring with ferocious faces as they looked warily at the human soldiers on their side¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Everything, whether living or dead, seemed to have be lifelike sculptures.

    Other than the ck Dragon being able to move and think.

    It was as if the world had been pressed on a pause button and stopped functioning.

    The ck Dragon¡¯s pupils contracted, and he was nervous.

    What was happening now was unimaginable and beyond its understanding.

    All of a sudden, a deep voice that was sacred and majestic, as if it did not belong to this world and came from endless space and time, spoke in deep dragonnguage and entered the ck Dragon¡¯s ears.

    ¡°ck Dragon Caesar, are you willing to ept my assistance and repay me in the near future?¡±

    The ck dragon raised its head and looked at the sky.

    At some point, a pair of dazzling tinum-colored dragon eyes were imprinted in the sky. His gaze was deep and vast, and it seemed to reflect the entire universe.

    Under the gaze of the pair of eyes, the ck dragon was at a loss at first.

    However, it quickly reacted and regained its consciousness.

    It did not agree immediately.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    It asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°My name is Garen Aurelian, the Dragon of Eternity and Time from another dimension.¡±

    Garen said calmly without hiding anything.

    ¡°What can you help me with, and what price do I have to pay?¡±

    said the ck dragon.

    Then, in the ck Dragon¡¯s field of vision, an unimaginable scene happened.

    The elemental mes ignited once again, then gathered towards the center and solidified, constructing the body of the old orc that had already disappeared, reviving the old orc that had already died.

    ¡°I will revive your friends and bestow you with a portion of the power of time, as well as the blood of the Elven God.¡±

    ¡°In return, when you step into the Demigod Realm, you have to fight for me until you kill ten Demigods of the same level.¡±

    Hearing this, the robust ck dragon was slightly stunned.

    It was not that the price was too high, but that it was too simple.

    Compared to the other party¡¯s gift, this price sounded too little.

    The ck dragon had a clear understanding of itself. It knew that it possessed powerfulbat strength among its peers. If it could be a demigod, it would not be difficult for it to kill a demigod of the same level.

    ¡°You have power beyond my imagination. You only need to kill a demigod. Why do you need me?¡±

    It looked puzzled.

    ¡± You¡¯ll know the reason when the timees, ¡± Garen said calmly.¡±

    After a simple exchange, ck Dragon Caesar readily agreed to Garen¡¯s conditions. The two of them did not even sign any contract.

    This was because the ck Dragon knew that the contract he knew would not be able to bind this mysterious dragon. In addition, if the other party wanted to harm him, he would not be able to retaliate at all.

    As for Garen, he was not worried that the ck Dragon might break the contract after bing a Demigod.

    At the same time, Garen used Time Teleportation to move the ck Dragon and its spawns to a nearby in, leaving the Green Dragon¡¯s encirclement.

    He would not kill the green dragon for the ck dragon.

    The grudges between the two dragons were left for them to resolve in the future.

    Garen gave the ck Dragon some Power of Time, which could probably allow it to use Time Freeze for a moment. He also gave it a drop of blood essence that belonged to the Elf God.

    During the War of Glory in the past, Garen had sealed many Elven Gods, so he could have as many of these things as he wanted.

    ¡°ck Dragon Caesar, remember our agreement.¡±

    After saying that, he looked deeply at the ck dragon. The tinum eyes in the sky closed and disappeared without a trace.

    At the same time, the air began to flow again. Stars flickered and flowers swayed.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    The old Beastman, who was on the verge of death, widened his eyes and looked at the in environment that he no longer recognized. He did not understand what had happened.

    Looking at the ck Dragon, the old Beastman saw that the ck Dragon¡¯s expression was solemn. It was looking at the sky and had no intention of answering.

    Main timeline.

    In the Dragon Court, in the Hall of Eternal Heroes.

    The gate of time and space slowly opened, and the silver dragon leaped out.

    ¡± The first person I¡¯ve chosen is the mutated dragon Caesar, who will be revered as the ck Emperor in the future. I hope you can shine in the Dawn War.¡±

    The mutated dragon¡¯s growth speed was very fast, and Garen had chosen a space-time that had a faster flow of time. In the main timeline, he did not need to wait long before he could ask for a return.

    Garen had high hopes for this ck Emperor.

    Next, Garen used the Eye of Time again to search for other suitable mutated dragons.

    His efficiency was very high, and because his target was limited to the mutated dragon queens with abnormal dragon souls, the range was not consideredrge, so Garen¡¯s efficiency was very high.

    Another mutated dragon appeared in Garen¡¯s field of vision.

    This Variant Dragon was simr to Garen, it was also a White Dragon, it had siblings that were ordinary White Dragons, and it lived in an environment covered in snow.

    ¡°Winter Dragon Amos ¡­¡­¡­¡­. It was the same name as the little fellow I met in the icy ins of the extreme north.¡±

    ¡°It can be considered fate. In that case, it will be you.¡±

    The Door of Time opened again, and Garen went to the time and space where the White Dragon was.

 Chapter 1342 - 1342 The Mutated Dragons Meet for the First Time_1

    1342 The Mutated Dragons Meet for the First Time_1

    Main timeline, Hero Domain, Dragon Court.

    After a short period of time, the silver dragon suddenly opened its eyes. Its tinum-gold dragon eyes were deep and bright.

    In a prime material world, the Lord of Terror shed open the world. In the world that was about to shatter, he roared towards the sky,¡±Ai Ou, fight with me for another 100 million years! I want to step on your head! I¡¯ll turn you into my mount!¡±

    Following the Lord of Terror¡¯s mor, the Aragami began to descend on arge scale.

    The fourth phase of the Dawn War had begun.

    Garen spread his wings and pped his Time Dragon Wings gently.

    Silver light shed, and the silver dragon¡¯s figure disappeared from the dragon¡¯s nest, arriving outside the Hall of Eternal Heroes.

    The level of the Royal Court was as vast as ever. Clouds filled every inch of the space. A few suns hung in all directions, shining brightly. Buildings favored by all kinds of true dragons stood in the sky. Countless true dragons shuttled back and forth, and the dragon might of all kinds ovepped and condensed.

    Phew ¡­..

    Garen let out a long breath, his expression turning serious.

    Then, in the center of the Royal Court, under the respectful gaze of many True Dragons, the silver dragon extended its Time Dragon Wings and closed its eyes at the same time. Layers of Time Power rippled from its body like a tsunami.

    Past, present, future¡­¡­¡­¡­ Around Garen, time became a little chaotic.

    Some of the clouds were frozen in the air, while some were moving backward or speeding up.

    Looking up at Garen from afar, many True Dragons were dizzy from the chaotic sense of time and space, but they still tried their best to see what the great Dragon of Eternity and Time was doing.

    At the same time.

    In the Pantheon Pce, the avatars left behind by the gods also sensed the abnormality. Their gazes fell on the majestic silver dragon.

    ¡°What is this little guy trying to do?¡±

    The eyes of the Nine-Faced Dragon God were filled with anticipation.

    This Dragon n Master God had high hopes for Garen, hoping that Garen could reach a level that he could not reach.

    At this moment, under countless gazes, the silver dragon¡¯s eyes suddenly opened. The power of time burst forth like a tsunami, pouring into the river of time. On the silver dragon¡¯s body, rings of ck scales seemed to glow, and even the rings on its wings slowly rotated.

    ¡± Infinite Spacetime Gate, open! ¡±

    Buzz, buzz, buzz ¡­¡­

    The river of time rippled, and it could even be said to be a torrential wave. Vortices spread out at the same time, surrounding the silver dragon.

    At this moment.

    The ck Emperor, who had ascended to the throne and sat on the highest peak of the pce, looked down at his own empire. Every fine dragon scale on his visor was filled with the majesty of a king.

    It was even stronger than when Garen first saw it, and its normal size was already over a hundred meters.

    The hundred-meter-long body of the dragon was covered with steel-like dragon scales. The gaps between the dragon scales were also filled with tiny thorns, sharp awls, and so on. The muscles below were iparably majestic, as if they wanted to push open the dragon scales. In terms of appearance, they were unbelievably strong, as if a slight movement could crush mountains.

    The ck Emperor was taking a nap.

    Suddenly, its gaze focused and it opened its pitch-ck eyes.

    Without any warning, a vortex that seemed to be connected to another dimension opened in front of it.

    ¡°ck Dragon Caesar, it¡¯s time to repay me and fight for me.¡±

    The deep and deep voice that was so familiar that it sounded like it was from yesterday rang in the ck Emperor¡¯s mind without any warning.

    The ck Dragon¡¯s eyes flickered as its huge bodyy on the throne of the Imperial Court.

    After quietly pondering for a while, it chose to stand up and step into the door of time.

    The ck Dragon still remembered the kindness they had shown him in the past.

    Although it was arbitrary and tyrannical, it was also clear about love and hate.

    Moreover, even at the level of a demigod, it was still unable to reach the level of the mysterious dragon¡¯s life. It could not even sense how the other party had opened a dimensional tunnel beside it.

    In a cier.

    A white dragon who was ying with a die and looked crazy was talking to itself. It rolled in the snow as if it did not care about the dignity of a demigod creature.

    Although it was a White Dragon, and a Demigod at that, the dragon¡¯s might it possessed was unimaginably dense. Its aura was even simr to that of a Dragon God.

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, I¡¯m already a Demigod. Why hasn¡¯t the Time Dragone looking for me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so bored. I want to go y in another spacetime.¡±

    At this moment, the door of time and space opened in front of it.

    ¡°White Dragon Bai He, it¡¯s time to repay me and fight for me.¡±

    A familiar, god-like voice sounded in the White Dragon¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Why are you only here now? I¡¯ve been waiting so long that the flowers have withered. Sob, sob, sob. I thought I was forgotten.¡±

    As he spoke, Bai He exerted strength with his ws. In a strange posture like a ferocious dog pouncing on its food, he directly drilled into the spatial gate without any hesitation.

    This White Dragon had only heard that there was a chance to go to another dimension to fight the original Aragami and meet with the foreign dragons from another dimension. It had revealed a strong interest and agreed to Garen on the spot. It even hugged Garen¡¯s tail and asked him to take it away. After being rejected by Garen, it immediately put on a show of crying, making a fuss, and hanging itself. Its personality and thoughts were very chaotic.

    In the fortress of the giant city floating in the sky, after hearing the voice that would never be forgotten, the icy-blue Winter Dragon, whose body was suffused with dazzling elemental light, put down the magic tool that it was studying and turned its head.

 Chapter 1343 - 1343 The Mutated Dragons Meet for the First Time_2

    1343 The Mutated Dragons Meet for the First Time_2

    In its field of vision, a strange vortex was reflected.

    Name: ???

    [Description: ???]

    As usual, it still could not see any news.

    The White Dragon Amos¡¯s eyes were filled with a desire to explore the unknown that Garen was familiar with and could be seen in the eyes of many Spell Casters.

    ¡°Still so mysterious¡­¡­¡­. What would the spacetime you are in look like?¡±

    The White Dragon stepped into the Spacetime Gate.

    Under the bright sunlight, in the lush forest, the Golden Dragon Lesatos, who had dark golden scales and a restrained aura, was bathing in the sun. He rested in the open air, and the brows on his mask frowned from time to time as if he had a bad nightmare.

    Suddenly, the Golden Dragon was awakened by a voice in his mind.

    It then looked at the spacetime gate that had opened in front of it and smiled. With an impatient gaze, it entered.

    To Garen, this Golden Dragon was the easiest to satisfy.

    Its request was very simple. It only had one thing, and that was to bring it to where Garen was, the main timeline of the Dragon n¡¯s hegemony and the Dragon Gods as the leaders of the gods. It was also to let it settle down here. It was willing to fight for the Dragon n.

    That was because the Dragon Gods in the spacetime it was in had all fallen. Even the Dragon n had be a distant history that was almost only recorded in legends. There was no nostalgia.

    The miserable state of the Dragon n in this space-time was also a reminder to Garen.

    Not every dragon could achieve hegemony in every space-time, or even be at the top of the dimensional food chain¡­¡­¡­¡­. In some spacetimes, the dragon race¡¯s status was very miserable.

    As time passed.

    In different spacetimes, many talented demigods stepped into the Spacetime Gate with anticipation, vignce, nervousness, and other emotions.

    Main timeline, Royal Court.

    Under the astonished gazes of the dragons, a ck dragon with a terrifyingly strong body and scales that seemed to be ted withyers of steel and metal gave off the pressure of a demigod creature. From its ferocious and majestic head to its strong and powerful body, and then to its dragon tail that was full of thorns¡­¡­¡­¡­ It appeared at the level of the Dragon Court.

    ¡°Is this a ck Dragon? You must be joking.¡±

    In the Royal Court, there was an Ancient ck Dragon that was as skinny as a skeleton. Its scales seemed to stick to its bones. It belonged to the same race as the ck Emperor. Its thin dragon face was filled with shock and disbelief.

    It looked at the strong ck Emperor and then looked at its own miserable self inparison. It could not help but shake its head.

    The appearance of the ck Emperor was just the beginning.

    The dragons of the Royal Court, who found it unbelievable, stepped out of the Gate of Time one after another and appeared in their field of vision.

    There were extremely strong ck Dragons, Red Dragons with dense hellish auras, Plutonic Dragons with intertwining golden threads and destructive auras, White Dragons with mana that far surpassed ordinary Demigods and eyes that seemed to be able to see through all things, Blue Dragons with shing lightning and blue scales, and Green Dragons with deep eyes that were as green as jade and filled with natural auras¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Each dragon was different from the others and seemed to have a unique power.

    Even the True Dragons at the level of ancient Demigods were filled with fear when they sensed the aura of these foreign dragons. They even felt fear in the depths of their hearts.

    ¡°There have never been any rumors about these mutated dragons in the Multiverse.¡±

    ¡°Logically speaking, someone so powerful shouldn¡¯t be unknown.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that they were all found by the great Lord of the Dragon Court from other dimensions?¡±

    Some of the surrounding dragons of the Royal Court made the right guess.

    At this moment.

    A group of mutated dragons surrounded the silver dragon, and the dragon¡¯s might stacked together was as deep as hell, condensed as if it was solid.

    As they had just arrived, they first sized up their surroundings. After sensing so many Legendary True Dragons and even Demigod True Dragons in the Royal Court, their pupils constricted and their hearts palpitated.

    Then, what surprised them even more was that they had arrived at this spacetime together with a different dragon.

    ck Emperor Caesar looked at the Red Dragon udius with a deep gaze.

    The Red Dragon udius also looked at the ck Dragon Caesar.

    These two dragons were exceptionally strong, and their body contours were almost identical. At first nce, they seemed to be siblings, one ck and one red.

    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so strong. Can I pinch your muscles?¡±

    Bai He ran to the ck Emperor¡¯s side and stretched out his dragon w, wanting to poke the other party¡¯s back.

    ¡°Stay away from me, White Dragon.¡±

    The ck Emperor¡¯s voice was as low as thunder as he spoke.

    ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t be so angry. I just wanted to touch you.¡±

    In an instant, the ck Emperor¡¯s gaze turned dangerous.

    At the same time, the Brilliant Sun Red Dragon Jos¨¦ looked at Shilong and felt the scorching and terrifying radiation energy in his body. He was eager to try.

    White Dragon Amos¡¯s gaze met Silver Dragon Levis ¡®.

    The Red me Empress, who had the Archdevil sealed in her heart, gave Golden Dragon Lesatos an unfriendly look.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    It had only been a few minutes since the mutated dragons of various dimensions gathered in the Royal Court when the surrounding atmosphere became anxious. It was full of gunpowder, as if it would turn into a chaotic battle between mutated dragons in the next second.

    At the demigod level, the minds of these mutated dragons had already matured and stabilized. They could be considered to have grown up.

    They were either the rulers of an empire or the rulers of a prime material ne. They were gathered together and refused to ept each other. If they were not careful, they would have conflicts and conflicts.

 Chapter 1344 - 1344 The Mutated Dragons Meet for the First Time_3

    1344 The Mutated Dragons Meet for the First Time_3

    Seeing that Bai He was about to touch him with a smile, the ck Emperor was already prepared to make his move.

    Under such circumstances, a higher level existence was often needed to control the situation.

    Hence, he decided to do it.

    Just as the smell of gunpowder was about to explode¡­

    With Garen as the center, time suddenly stopped, and the surrounding wind and clouds froze at the same time.

    The dragons with different expressions turned into lifelike sculptures. They could think, but no matter how hard they tried, their bodies could not move. It was as if their souls and bodies had been stripped away.

    If it was in the Prime Material World, even Garen would not be able to stop these talented mutated dragons at the same time. After all, they had already reached the level of a Demigod.

    However, this was the Royal Court, which was an outer ne.

    A mid-level Divine Power was equivalent to a dimensional attack when dealing with Demigods. Garen could suppress them all with just a thought.

    The silver dragon looked calm as it looked around, its gaze sweeping across the mutated dragons.

    ¡°Everyone, I know that all of you have unique skills and have some strengths.¡±

    ¡°However, in my ce, without my permission, don¡¯t target your own kind.¡±

    ¡°Next, there will be a stage wide enough and enemies strong enough for you to show yourselves.¡±

    Garen said calmly.

    His words were calm, but there was also an unquestionable toughness.

    At the same time, Garen removed Time Stop.

    The eyes of the mutated dragons flickered, and they stopped fighting. The smell of gunpowder in the air slowly dissipated.

    ¡°Big brother Red Dragon, I won¡¯t let you touch the petty ck Dragon.¡±

    Bai He said as he blinked his eyes.

    ¡°Alright,e and touch my strong muscles.¡±

    The red dragonughed and stood up. It raised a strong arm covered in dragon scales and controlled its muscles to jump.

    ¡°Brother Red Dragon is still magnanimous, unlike the inferior ck Scale.¡±

    It caressed the red dragon¡¯s strong arms. Because it was rtively small, it even swung on it.

    The ck Emperor frowned slightly. He could tell that there was something wrong with Bai Long¡¯s brain. He did not want to argue with the lunatic. Instead, he was no longer angry and ignored his words.

    None of the mutated dragons present said much. They were mainly observing the current situation. Only the White Dragon was too jumpy.

    Garen looked at White River and grabbed it with his ws. He used Time Amber to seal it inside and out, leaving only its head.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not fair, it¡¯s not fair. Why am I the only one?¡±

    ¡°Sob, sob, sob. You¡¯re bullying the dragon because you¡¯re powerful. I¡¯m going to cry.¡±

    The White Dragon shook its head, and a few tears even squeezed out of its eyes.

    With a thought, Garen sealed its mouth as well.

    Among the mutated dragons here, the most elusive one was this crazy White Dragon. Its way of thinking was even more chaotic than some of the Chaos Faction¡¯s demons. Even if Garen did not use the Pupil of Time, he would not be able to guess what it was going to do in the next second.

    In order to prevent it from making the atmosphere foul, Garen temporarily sealed it.

    At the same time.

    Streaks of meteor-like divine radiance flew out of the Pantheon Temple and descended near Garen and the group of mutated dragons. Then, the light converged and transformed into the Dragon God¡¯s incarnations.

    The Dragon Gods looked at the mutated dragons curiously.

    ck Dragon Caesar and Red Dragon udius ¡®pupils constricted the moment they saw the Immortal Dragon Queen¡¯s incarnation. They subconsciously revealed their battle stances and bared their fangs.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°Two little dragons, it seems that in your spacetime, you treat me as an enemy.¡±

    The Immortal Dragon Empress muttered.

    Hearing this, the two mutated dragons looked at each other and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. They didn¡¯t expect that the other party would dare to fight against the Evil Dragon God Empress, who wasn¡¯t even at the level of a god.

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not a petty dragon. Leave the hatred of the other time and space to me. Just don¡¯t disturb me.¡±

    The Immortal Dragon Queen¡¯s clone turned its gaze and looked at Bai He together with the Metal Dragon God¡¯s clone.

    At the same time, the Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s incarnation was also looking at the crazed White Dragon, frowning slightly.

    This white dragon¡¯s bloodline was the Dragon God¡¯s bloodline. Its aura was very simr to the Nine-Faced Dragon God.

    ¡°My bloodline¡­¡­ Such a high concentration of Dragon God bloodline was almostparable to Bahamut and Tiamat.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t remember having a son like you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­. Oh, so it¡¯s an almost infinite number of purification atavism. You can actually withstand it. Not bad.¡±

    The Dragon God¡¯s incarnation smiled.

    Under the Nine-Faced Dragon God¡¯s gaze, the White Dragon, who had been crazy all this while, calmed down and stopped spouting nonsense.

    At the same time, Golden Dragon Lesatos looked at the Dragon God incarnations with an expression of extreme joy.

    ¡°My child, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The Metal Dragon God¡¯s gaze shifted slightly as it noticed the Golden Dragon¡¯s abnormality.

    ¡°I was too excited to see the Dragon Gods. Please forgive me.¡±

    As he spoke, Golden Dragon Lesatos ¡®expression slowly disappeared, hiding the joy in his eyes.

    Seeing so many True Dragons and Dragon Gods, the Golden Dragon, who had lost the protection of its own kind and Dragon God, had already made up its mind to stay in this space-time until the end of death.

    The Immortal Dragon Queen¡¯s gaze swept over the female red dragon with the title of Red me Empress. After sensing her aura clearly, she was surprised.

    ¡°Sealed in your heart is¡­¡­¡­¡­ Archduke Bardi of the Infernal Realm of Avernas. Impressive.¡±

    ¡°Tell me your name, my excellent Red Dragon citizen.¡±

    ¡°Renata.¡± the female red dragon told him honestly.

    Immediately, the Dragon God incarnationsmunicated with these mutated dragons for a short time and discovered that these mutated dragons were all talented and extraordinary. They were all worthy of attention.

    Garen also told them his purpose for summoning them.

    ¡± If they can really do as you said, and fight against the Aragami in the Prime Material ne.¡±

    ¡± Then, with such a new force, it would be enough to achieve victory in the War of Dawn in the fourth phase. It would be enough to bring about the destruction of those damned Aragami!¡±

    The Dragon God of Destruction¡¯s clone said excitedly.

    ¡°Garen, these mutated dragons were summoned by you across time and space.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave their activities in our world to you.¡±

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God said.

    Immediately, the Dragon God incarnations returned to the Pantheon Temple.

    ¡°Can I leave after killing ten Demigods?¡±

    A blue diamond dragon with gorgeous blue scales and a beautiful appearance asked.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡± However, to be more precise, under the pressure of the Prime Material ne, the Primordial Aragami only retained the power of a Demigod.¡±

    Garen said.

    Hearing this, the mutated dragons ¡®expressions turned solemn.

    They were knowledgeable in their own time and space. As they were all from the parallel time and space of therge ring Multiverse, they had basically heard of the Primordial Aragami.

    As expected, with such a generous gift, the price to pay would not be small.

    The Primordial Aragami were not ordinary Demigods.

    ¡°What, are you afraid?¡±

    ¡°I know that all of you are experts who have swept across the same realm. Could it be that you have lost the courage to win because your opponent is the Primordial One?¡±

    ¡°I have high hopes for you guys, and I have no doubts about your abilities.¡±

    ¡°Besides, don¡¯t you want to know who¡¯s the strongest among the mutated dragons in many space-times?¡±

    Garen smiled and said.

    The Red Dragon udius raised his head and looked at the mutated dragons disdainfully. He sneered and said, ¡°¡±Ten? I¡¯ll kill twenty for you to see.¡±

    Looking at the different expressions of the mutated dragons, Garen said, ¡°¡± Kill ten of them. If you wish, you can return to your own spacetime at any time. In addition, if you are willing to stay, you will be rewarded handsomely for every Primordial One you kill.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to be a god for you.¡±

    Hearing this, the mutated dragons looked forward to it.

    ¡°Where are the enemies? Let¡¯s start as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°I also want to know how powerful the legendary Primordial Aragami are.¡±

    The Eternal Order Blue Dragon with electric arcs dancing on its scales said in a low voice.

    The silver dragon looked at the mutated dragons and said,¡±Everyone, I can see the fighting spirit in your eyes.¡±

    ¡°I will lead you to the prime material ne.¡±

    ¡°Go, let the ancient primordial Aragami experience the power that belongs to the True Dragon and is even stronger than them!¡±

    With a thought from Garen, the Power of Time wrapped around the mutated dragons and locked onto the main material world that the Aragami were wreaking havoc in. He then used Time Teleportation.

 Chapter 1345 - 1345 What Can A Merely Demigod Dragon Do To Me?(1)

    1345 What Can A Merely Demigod Dragon Do To Me?(1)

    The Broken Heart was a mid-level Divine Power. It was an original Aragami that looked like a living creature¡¯s heart.

    The Aragami was suspended in the sky above a prime material world. Along with a series of muffled sounds that sounded like thunder, its heart-like body was expanding and contracting repeatedly.

    Thump!

    Amidst the deafening sound, an invisible shockwave burst forth and swept in all directions.

    With the Shattered Heart as the center, the clouds in the sky instantly disappeared wherever the invisible shockwave passed. Then, under the bright sunlight, the towering mountains, even if they were tens of thousands of feet tall, were instantly shattered into powder. The solid ground was turned into powder, including the steel veins inside.

    Under such circumstances.

    The fate of the living creatures living in this prime material world was obvious.

    Shattering ripples swept across the world, like a ruthless giant hand that wanted to destroy all life, wantonly crushing all life and turning it into dust.

    Thump!

    Thump!

    Thump!

    The Broken Heart expanded and contracted again and again, turning into a world-destroying sound.

    In the beginning, a Halfling God descended.

    The god looked very small, only about one meter, which was more than half the size of a normal human. However, his body proportions were quite perfect, and his face was solemn and dignified, not short.

    The god held a shining shield in one hand and a short sword in the other, hovering in the air.

    Alvolin, the God of Protection of the Halfling God System, was a mid-level Divine Power with war as his core Divine Title. Therefore, hisbat strength was not bad.

    Staring at the raging Broken Heart, the God of Guard raised his short sword high. His entire body was shining with divine light, making his tiny body look very majestic.

    [War Authority: Ten Thousand Horses and a Thousand Armies!]

    Buzz, buzz, buzz ¡­¡­.. Lights and shadows appeared in the light of the Extraordinary Divine Power. They instantly condensed behind the God of Guard and turned into a solid body.

    An overwhelming army appeared behind the God of Guard.

    Under the leadership of the God of Guard, the armyunched into a charging formation. With a thunderous sound, they stepped into the air and charged towards Broken Heart.

    Thump!

    The Broken Heart expanded and contracted.

    The broken ripples no longer spread indiscriminately in all directions. Instead, they condensed into invisible broken moondes that were as beautiful and dangerous as crescents. They cut through the space inch by inch and swept toward the God of Guard and his army.

    The God of Guard¡¯s pupils constricted, and he could feel the sharpness of the other party¡¯s attack.

    [War Authority: Unity of Will!]

    Streams of solid light rose from the surface of every soldier¡¯s body, intertwining and ovepping. Finally, they all surrounded the God of Guard. With the God of Guard as the core, they turned into a towering giant shield. The patterns on it were clearly visible, as if it was indestructible.

    However¡­..

    Crack!

    The broken moondended on the towering shield and instantly left a long crack.

    Kakaka ¡­¡­ The broken moondes fell on the surface of theke like a storm. Soon, the towering shield was broken into pieces.

    Chi!

    The first broken moonde charged into the army.

    The God of Guard¡¯s body glowed with divine light, condensing into a giant god that was nearly a thousand meters tall. He raised his shield that was now as big as a mountain.

    Bang!

    Before the broken moonde came into contact with the shield, it suddenly shattered on its own, turning into tiny crescent moons that filled the sky and swept across the army.

    The heavily armored warriors raised their swords and swung their greatswords skillfully, uratelynding on the crescent moon and sending it flying far away. However, more broken moondes came, shattering into fine crescents that covered almost every inch of space.

    Under such a dense and intense attack.

    More and more warriors were killed by the crescent.

    The God of Guard had a serious expression on his face. His Extraordinary Divine Power was pumped continuously, reviving his soldiers time and time again. Furthermore, he withstood the attack of Broken Heart and approached the Aragami.

    Shattered Heart was an Aragami who did not have any closebat abilities.

    As long as he could get close to it, he could easily kill it.

    However, its long-range attack ability was second to none among the middle-grade divine powers.

    Under the sweeping of the shattering ripples, the divine light on the surface of the God of Guard¡¯s body gradually dimmed, and he was covered in wounds. ording to the current situation, the possibility of this god being killed by a thousand cuts before he approached the shattered heart was obviously higher.

    At the same time.

    The river of time rippled slightly and condensed into the figure of a giant dragon.

    The Shattered Heart¡¯s attack paused for a moment. Its perception looked towards the giant dragon that had descended upon the prime material ne. It wanted to escape immediately because it knew that it was very likely that the Malevolent Dragon God, who had sealed many Aragami, had descended.

    However, after the Broken Heart saw the dragon that had descended into the main material world, it retracted its intention to retreat.

    ¡°A Demigod True Dragon as small as dust is here to die?¡±

    A spiritual ripple with contempt and ridicule spread out, transmitting the arrogant mentality of the broken heart.

    To a Primordial Aragami that was a mid-level Divine Power, a True Dragon that was only at the Demigod level was nothing more than a slightly stronger ant. Even under the suppression of the Main Matter ne, it was only at the Demigod level.

    However, even if they were both demigods, due to the difference in their levels and nature, the difference between demigods was like heaven and earth.

 Chapter 1346 - 1346 What Can A Merely Demigod Dragon Do To Me?(2)

    1346 What Can A Merely Demigod Dragon Do To Me?(2)

    Ordinary Demigods would die on the spot if they were to be struck by the Broken Heart.

    The dragon that descended into the prime material ne was a white dragon, but it was different from most white dragons. Its scales were a mix of cold white and blue, and there was a cold aura flowing on it.

    Feather-like snowkes and cold wind surrounded it, appearing naturally.

    The Winter Dragon, White Dragon Amos, entered the battlefield.

    After the appearance of the Winter White Dragon, a cold air permeated the world, and the temperature of the entire world began to drop.

    The God of Guard raised his head.

    It was unknown when, or perhaps just a moment ago, the originally bright sky was covered by a vast white. A sharp cold wind danced in the air, and snowkes and ice crystals the size of goose feathers fell from the sky. There were evenyers of frost that directly appeared in the space and spread.

    In an instant, this ce became a world of ice and snow.

    The origin of the anomaly was undoubtedly the Winter Dragon that had just descended into the prime material ne.

    ¡°Leave this ce to me. Don¡¯t interfere with my battle.¡±

    The Winter White Dragon looked at the God of Guard and said.

    The God of Guard, who was already covered in wounds, bathed in the snow and felt the cold temperature. He nodded slightly and left the Prime Material ne without saying anything.

    Under the call of the dragons of eternity and time, the foreign dragon army crossed time and space.

    Not long ago, the incarnations of the gods in the Pantheon Pce had seen what had happened in the Royal Court. They knew that these foreign dragons were gathered by the mysterious and powerful Dragon of Time, and each of them could not be underestimated.

    Out of trust in the abilities of the Dragon of Eternity and Time, the God of Guard chose to hand over the battlefield to the Winter White Dragon.

    At the same time.

    After seeing the snowstorm engulfing the world, the contempt that Broken Heart had for the White Dragon disappeared. However, he was not overly afraid. After all, no matter how strong the White Dragon was, he was only a demigod.

    Could it be that the ancient and great Primordial One, who was a mid-level Divine Power, could be killed by a half-dragon?

    Broken Heart had no intention of retreating.

    ¡°A mere Demigod wants topete with Primordial One?¡±

    ¡°This is not a ce you should set foot in. However, since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t even think about leaving alive.¡±

    Thump!

    His heart pumped.

    At the same time, the Winter White Dragon spread its wings and raised its head high, spitting out the most basic Frost Dragon Breath.

    Whoosh!

    The ice-blue dragon breath hit the shattered spear and even froze the invisible shattering wave, turning it into a tangible, hard outline of the ice spear.

    At the same time, the Winter White Dragon¡¯s eyes reflected its huge heart.

    [Name: Shattered Heart Ahmad]

    [Strength: Intermediate divine power.]

    [Faction: Evil]

    [Description: An original creature born together with the Multiverse. Possesses the original power of destructionparable to Extraordinary Divine Power. Its attacks are unparalleled, but its weakness is that its body is rtively weak.]¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The Winter White Dragon heaved a sigh of relief when it saw the information.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that my insight is weak, it¡¯s just that the Dragon of Time is too abnormal¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    Garen was also a mid-level Divine Power, but the Winter White Dragon was unable to detect any information that belonged to Garen.

    The Winter White Dragon gave up on his confidence and started chanting as he stared at Broken Heart.

    In the cryptic and profound incantation that resounded in the sky, magic runes appeared in the air around its body. They flickered like stars in the universe.

    The giganticpound magic circle that almost enveloped the entire sky unfolded at the same time, containing more than a million tiny magic circles. They wereyered and stacked on each other, stirring the power of the truth of magic in the Multiverse.

    When the Winter White Dragon was constructing the spell, Broken Heart felt a faint life-threatening danger.

    If it was facing Garen, under the same level of attack, it would definitely choose to escape.

    However, because the opponent was only a demigod White Dragon, the pride of the original Aragami would not allow the Broken Heart to leave just like that. It did not think that it would lose.

    The spell that the other party was about to cast might be very powerful, but it took a long time to prepare and construct it, so it had yet to truly seed.

    Dong dong dong!

    The Broken Heart expanded and contracted at a high frequency.

    At the same time, an invisible ripple rippled in the blizzard. The snowkes falling from the sky were shattered, coating the invisible ripple with a visible shape, like the ripples on the surface of ake when the wind blew.

    These broken ripples approached the Winter White Dragon.

    On the other side, the Winter White Dragon¡¯s magic power poured out.

    While constructing the offensive spell, it multi-tasked and cast the defensive spell at an even faster speed.

    Because it could analyze the broken ripples, it knew exactly what temperature to use. It could freeze these strange ripples in the most efficient way.

    Buzz ¡­ Ice-blue radiance flowed out like water under the will of the Winter White Dragon.

    The ripples moved forward in the ice-blue radiance. As they approached the White Winter Dragon, they were ted withyers of ice crystals. In the end, they were frozen in front of the White Winter Dragon, just a few meters away.

    The Winter White Dragon ignored this dangerous situation and focused on constructing the spell.

    Following that, Broken Heartunched attacks again and again, but because it could not escape the Winter White Dragon¡¯s divine eyes that could analyze all things, it was sessfully disintegrated by the opponent.

    After another round of attack and defense, the sybles of the Winter White Dragon¡¯s mouth suddenly stopped.

    The spell that it had been preparing for a long time was sessfully constructed.

    After such a long preparation, the power of this spell was naturally extraordinary.

    In the world of ice and snow, the blizzard suddenly stopped.

    At this moment, a vast sense of killing filled every inch of space, causing the Broken Heart to feel a slight stabbing pain.

    At this moment, the radiance of the magic runes gathered around the White Winter Dragon, forming an outline imprint. It was the general appearance of the Broken Heart.

    Chi!

    The mark streaked across space like a meteor, pointing at the Broken Heart.

    Broken Heart knew that this was definitely not something good for him. His heart contracted and trembled as he teleported in the air. In an instant, thousands of hearts hung in the sky, making it difficult to distinguish the true body of Broken Heart.

    However, even without the Winter White Dragon¡¯s observation, the mark was still extremely urate. It ignored many illusions andnded on Broken Heart.

    This scene was very simr to the situation after the Ascension Technique was used.

    Garen had once given the Winter White Dragon the Ascension Technique.

    There were too many restrictions and harsh conditions for the use of Ascension. If one did not have a deep background, it was almost suicide to use it on a god. However, Ascension was the top crystallization of the wisdom of the spellcaster. It was created by the talented arcanists under the guidance of the first generation of the Goddess of Magic. There were many things worth learning.

    The Winter White Dragon analyzed the Ascension Spell and extracted the spell link that locked onto the target, making it his own.

    At the same time, the marknded on Broken Heart¡¯s body and fused with it.

    A feeling of being locked onto filled Broken Heart¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Not good.¡±

    Shattered Heart no longer wasted any more energy. Shadows that could pass off as real dissipated from the air, ready to receive the next official attack.

    In an instant.

    More and moreplicated and tiny magic formations unfolded in the space. With the broken heart as the center, they surrounded it and formed an airtight spherical formation.

    Cold and Solitary Ice Hell!

    In the distance, the Winter White Dragon stretched out its dragon w and clenched it.

    Kakaka ¡­¡­. A cold light began to extend from the outside, freezing the space inch by inch. The spherical three-dimensional magic formation also began to shrink.

    Shrouded in the spherical three-dimensional magic circle, Broken Heart felt a fatal threat.

    Dong dong dong!

    His heart was beating wildly.

    The shattered ripples swept out like a storm, but they were all confined to the spherical three-dimensional magic circle and frozen into a solid form.

    At this moment, Broken Heart wanted to escape from the Prime Material ne, but the surrounding space had been sealed. It was toote.

    ¡°Why? A mere Demigod¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Before the spiritual wave could bepletely transmitted, it stopped abruptly.

    The spherical three-dimensional magic circle waspletely retracted, and the Broken Heart was frozen into a lifelike ice sculpture.

    On the other side, the Winter White Dragon let out a sigh of relief. Its tensed up mind rxed. It was not easy for it to seal such an Aragami.

    Just as the Winter White Dragon was fighting the Broken Heart¡­

    In different prime material worlds, the mutated dragons were also disying their extraordinary talents, shocking the original Aragami.

    Furthermore, among all the mutated dragons, the Winter White Dragon was not the fastest mutated dragon to sessfully finish off the original Aragami.

 Chapter 1347 - 1347 The Might of a Variant Body, Do You Think Iâ€™m Bluffing?_1

    1347 The Might of a Variant Body, Do You Think I¡¯m Bluffing?_1

    Garen had spent a lot of time and energy to summon the mutated dragons from the various dimensions, not just to let them show their faces, but to truly end the Dawn War.

    Naturally, their opponents, without exception, were all Primal Ones who were mid-level Divine Powers.

    If it was only a low-level Divine Power Primeval, it would be somewhat looking down on these powerful foreign dragons with many spacetimes.

    While the Winter White Dragon was constructing the spell, one of the original Aragami had already died under the explosive attack of a mutated dragon.

    Back when the Winter White Dragon was still fighting the Broken Heart, in the Prime Material ne, in another Prime Material ne.

    It was an original Aragami that stood up like a giant toad. It had a mid-level Divine Power and was called the River Lord.

    The Lord of the River had blue-yellow, moist skin. There seemed to be ayer of reflective mucus on it, making it look rather slippery. Its stocky body was a thousand meters tall, like a mountain peak. Under its feet, there was a vast river that rippled, and with it as the center, it moved along with it, gradually spreading, turning the surface into a sea.

    The ocean swamp was endless, devouring the lives of countless creatures.

    Until a mutated dragon descended from the sky andnded on the Prime Material ne.

    This mutated dragon had ck metallic scales and dark pupils.

    However, on the surface of its scales and in its deep pupils, countless threads of golden threads that were thinner than hair were embedded. They crisscrossed and radiated outwards like dense golden lightning patterns. In addition, the edges of its scales and eyes were also iid with the same thin golden edges.

    Its every move and gaze were sparkling with golden light. At the same time, as the dragon pped its wings, golden particles sprinkled down, looking beautiful.

    However, there was a terrifying danger hidden within this beauty.

    A golden particle that was finer than dust fell onto the ground.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Bang!

    A deafening explosion sounded.

    The dazzling light, the scorching mes, the surging shockwaves, and the formless, deadly radiation energy that was hard to see with the naked eye spread out in all directions, causing the ground to cave inyer byyer. The cracks extended for thousands of meters, and the destructive golden mes destroyed everything within its range.

    It was just a golden particle that was smaller than dust, but it caused an explosion that could not be underestimated.

    Now, these golden particles were surrounding the dragon¡¯s body like stars in the sky, numbering in the hundreds of millions.

    This alien dragon was called Shillong, a Plutonium Dragon. Its extremely destructive abilities made it seem like the embodiment of destruction.

    ¡°Start running. I love hunting panic-stricken prey.¡±

    The giant dragon looked down at the Primordial Aragami from high up in the sky. He grinned and said.

    ¡°Lowly creature, do you know who you¡¯re talking to?¡±

    The River Lord was furious.

    At the same time, Pluton Dragon pped its wings.

    The beautiful golden particles in the sky moved along with it, whistling like a romantic and beautiful golden tide, surging towards the river lord.

    River Master¡¯s pupils constricted. Sensing the terrifying destructive power of these golden particles, he revealed a fearful expression.

    Whoosh!

    The ocean under its feet surged and rolled. Endless blue water rose from the ground, forming a water curtain that was tens of thousands of feet tall. The water in the water spun at high speed, emitting a shrill whistling sound.

    If steel was thrown into it, it would be instantly crushed by the torrent.

    The water screen was circr and protected the River Lord.

    At the same time, golden light spots filled the sky.

    Bang bang bang!

    Dazzling light and heat burst forth, and the explosions became more intense each time. It was as if thousands of suns had exploded on the surface of the earth at the same time, and the dazzling light almost illuminated the entire prime material world.

    In the distantnd, some intelligent creatures were frightened. They looked at the ce of explosion and saw the bright ball of light. At the same time, they felt a sharp pain in their eyes.

    The Heize that spread in all directions evaporated under the high temperature, and the surface melted into a crystal-like substance.

    When the explosions stopped, the River Lord¡¯s entire body was charred ck and bloody.

    ¡°How, how did this happen?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t ept it. How can a tiny demigod creature have such great power?¡±

    The Primordial Aragami roared in a low voice.

    Its flesh and blood began to regenerate from its injuries.

    However, the regenerated flesh was affected by an unknown force and some problems appeared.

    Some limbs that were difficult to control, saas, pustules¡­¡­¡­¡­. Like bamboo shoots after a spring rain, they grew out of the River Lord¡¯s flesh and blood endlessly, turning it into a deformed and terrifying monster in the blink of an eye.

    The River Lord felt a heavy burden.

    It wanted to control its own body, but the deformed flesh was only a burden. It was crazily absorbing its vitality and dragging down its body. Moreover, it was difficult to control.

    ¡°In the world I live in, wherever I pass by, all living things die out, and not a single de of grass grows.¡±

    ¡°Ignorant fools fear me, fear me, and respect me as the Death Star.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m bluffing?¡±

    In the sky, Pu Long looked at the struggling Primordial Aragami and revealed a cruel smile.

    Plutonium Dragons were not the only ones, but the number of Plutonium Dragons in a space-time could be counted on one¡¯s fingers. There might be less than ten Plutonium Dragons in total. Plutonium Dragons that grew up were often famous for their destruction and destruction. They wereparable to great Divine Powers.

 Chapter 1348 - 1348 The Might of a Variant Body, Do You Think Iâ€™m Bluffing?_2

    1348 The Might of a Variant Body, Do You Think I¡¯m Bluffing?_2

    At this moment.

    The River Lord suddenly opened its mouth, and its long tongue, which was covered with fine barbs, shot out like lightning, attacking the Pluton Dragon.

    The Pluton Dragon reacted quickly. It opened its mouth at the same time, and the golden radiating threads on its ck scales burst out dazzling light, making it look like a golden sun.

    Boom!

    The dragon¡¯s breath was spat out and swallowed the long tongue of the River Lord. At the same time, it continued to descend and enveloped the entire body of the River Lord.

    Bang!

    The earth was shattered, and the mountains in the distantnd shook and copsed.

    Amidst the tragic wails and roars, the body of the original Aragami was reduced to ashes and dust inch by inch by the dragon¡¯s breath. Then, even the ashes and dust disappeared without a trace, leaving no bones behind.

    This River Lord was rtively weak among the mid-level divine powers.

    However, no matter how weak it was, it was still a primeval Aragami that was simr to a mid-level Divine Power. In the end, it did not have any power to resist and was killed by the Pu Dragon.

    However, the Pluton Dragon¡¯s attack was too explosive. While it killed the original Aragami, it caused far more damage and destruction to the prime material world than the original Aragami. Furthermore, it was unable to repair the damage it caused.

    This guy specialized in destruction.

    The River Lord, the original Aragami, was the first to die at the hands of the mutated dragon that Garen had summoned.

    A minute or two after Pluton Dragon killed the Lord of the River.

    In other different prime material worlds.

    It was a scene of devastation. There were traces of violent battles everywhere. The mountains were broken and copsed.

    Surrounded by copsed mountains, the ck Emperor¡¯s unusually broad and strong wings pped slightly, bringing with them gusts of wind.

    Beneath its majestic body, there was a puddle of rotting matter that could no longer be distinguished. The shattered flesh and bones were mixed together and squirming unwillingly, but they were unable to gather together. It seemed to be suppressed by an invisible hand. In the end, itpletely lost its vitality under the ck Emperor¡¯s cold gaze.

    Almost at the same time.

    A strange giant tree that looked like a primordial Aragami that was constructed from flesh and blood was rooted in the vast grasnd. The surrounding grass and flowers had all lost their vitality, turning gray and dull.

    However, as the one who started it, the giant tree Aragami was in a simr situation.

    It was engulfed in raging mes. Whether it was its torso or its branches, they were all burning bit by bit. Not far away, the red dragon udius was breathing out a raging dragon breath that covered the sky and earth.

    The ck dragon Caesar and the red dragon udius took about the same amount of time to kill the original Aragami. The ck dragon was slightly faster.

    After that, in the other prime material worlds.

    The wind and rain gathered together, and the dark clouds were like lead.

    In the sky above the vast ocean, the Blue Dragon¡¯s body was faintly visible in the dark clouds. At the same time, lightning bolts descended from the sky. Amidst the billions of lightning bolts, an Aragami that looked like a giant smander was struck into ashes.

    The forest was lush and the sun was shining brightly.

    Horned dragon vines with poisonous thorns crisscrossed and covered the sky and the earth. They clung tightly to a towering, living mountain range made of steel, binding and imprisoning ityer byyer.

    A green dragon with scales that looked like emeralds under the sunlight was entrenched on the mountain, and its dragon might was spreading.

    The mountain range was crisscrossed, and the mountains were towering.

    The silver dragon circled in the sky, pping its wings. At the same time, a dark purple light interweaved to form a door. A dark cannon barrel extended out from the inside, gathering a strange psionic energy and locking onto a primeval Aragami that was already riddled with injuries. It was like a giant sea gall, and it was killed with a single shot.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    The scene was reflected in the silver dragon¡¯s eyes, making it look satisfied.

    Because he was still not too confident about the mutated dragons at the beginning, Garen did not join the battle himself. Instead, he stayed in the Eternal Heroic Spirit¡¯s Pce and observed the performance of these mutated dragons.

    Under his gaze, the mutated dragons disyed their might one by one. They used all sorts of different abilities to quickly defeat the original Aragami that they were facing.

    This was the first appearance of the demigods in the main timeline, and they had achieved great results.

    The Primordial Aragami did not know the origin of the mutated dragon.

    In the beginning, when they saw that they were only demigod-level creatures, most of them were filled with contempt and looked down on these mutated dragons. Even if the mutated dragons disyed extraordinary power, the Primordial Aragami did not feel that they would lose to the tiny demigods. After they were at a disadvantage, most of them were not convinced and were unwilling to run away.

    Until he realized that he was no match for these freakish True Dragons, it was often toote to escape.

    After the appearance of the mutated dragon army, the main force that had once fought against the Aragami, the gods that belonged to the Pantheon Temple, had all be supporting roles.

    Compared to the gods, there were fewer mutated dragons. However, the valiantbat ability that they had disyed in the Prime Material ne had left the gods in awe. In the Prime Material ne, this army was like a sharp knife that had suddenly appeared. Caught off guard, they had viciously stabbed into the Aragami¡¯s chest and abdomen, causing injuries that could not be ignored.

    As the Prime Material ne was constantly being destroyed, the morale of the original Aragami was originally high. They felt that victory was only a matter of time, and that the gods would perish along with the Prime Material ne sooner orter.

    However, the appearance of the alien dragon army shattered their delusions.

    In the Prime Material ne, as the main target group of the foreign dragon army, the original Aragami who were at the intermediate level had suffered a serious blow. In a short period of time, they had suffered heavy casualties.

 Chapter 1349 - 1349 The Might of a Variant Body, Do You Think Iâ€™m Bluffing?_3

    1349 The Might of a Variant Body, Do You Think I¡¯m Bluffing?_3

    This was already the fourth stage of the Dawn War.

    The Gods and Aragami had suffered quite a number of casualties in the previous three inconclusive battles.

    The first phase of the war was the most intense, and the gods and primeval beings suffered the most casualties.

    The casualties in the second and third stages were simr to the first stage.

    At the level of a great Divine Power.

    On the side of the gods, Oghma, the Master of Knowledge, had fallen and was swallowed by the Night Serpent. The third generation Goddess of Magic had also fallen.

    On the original side, the Chaos Colossus fell and was shattered by the God of War, Tempas. The Chaos Demon Hound and the third-generation Goddess of Magic perished together.

    As for the casualties at the medium and weak levels, they were simr to the first stage, so there was no need to go into detail.

    After a total of three great wars, in the fourth war, both the gods and the Primordial One were in a much worse state than before.

    Under such circumstances, the fierce and valiant foreign dragon army stepping into the battlefield was no different from a stimnt to the gods. To the Primordial One, it was truly bad news.

    Now, the foreign dragon army was shining brightly, and the situation of the war was instantly reversed.

    The gods now understood the foundation of the dragon race as an overlord.

    After seeing the specific performance of the mutated dragon, Garen¡¯s originally fluctuating heart calmed down.

    ¡± Dawn is right in front of us. The dawn that belongs to the gods, the darkness that belongs to the Aragami.¡±

    After that, Garen still did not descend to the Prime Material ne to participate in the battle.

    Garen¡¯s power was too strong. When facing other mutated dragons, the Aragami would not run away immediately. However, when they saw Garen, the Dragon of Eternity and Time, descending, they would not hesitate to show off their escape skills.

    Garen was getting a little tired of this cat-and-mouse chase.

    Moreover, this was not efficient.

    Garen¡¯s main body stayed in the Eternal Heroic Spirit¡¯s Pce to understand the situation of the various major worlds in the Prime Material ne. He analyzed the strengths and weaknesses of the Aragami and their ability preferences. Based on the ability preferences of the mutated dragons, he chose the most suitable and easier to deal with Primordial Aragami for each mutated dragon.

    At the same time.

    After Garen¡¯s battle with the mutated dragons ended, he would send down the Power of Time from across the ne and use Time Reversal to restore them to their peak state. They could then immediately deal with other Aragami, or when the mutated dragons encountered a rather powerful target, he would replenish their energy midway.

    Taking care of all the mutated dragons at the same time was a huge burden for Garen.

    However, Garen¡¯s main body stayed in the Hero¡¯s Domain.

    In the domain of heroes, this lord of the ne enjoyed the direct infusion of endless life force. He used the energy of the entire outer ne to provide support for the dragon army through his own conversion.

    With Garen¡¯s help.

    When the mutated dragons fought, they basically did not need to think about other things. They only needed to focus on defeating their targets.

    Such a battle without any worries was also a rtively carefree experience for them.

    Furthermore, ever since the first round of attacks that were as fierce as lightning, the Aragami had be more aware of and wary of these demigod-like mutated dragons. If the mutated dragons wanted to get rid of an original Aragami, they would need to engage in more intense battles and use more energy and time.

    The first Aragami that Garen had chosen for them were the weaker ones. Towards the end, if the mutated dragons wanted to defeat their targets, they would need an intense and satisfying battle.

    In fact, they would even fall into a certain disadvantage when facing a few powerful Aragami. They would not be able to be as rxed as Garen when facing all the mid-level Divine Powers. After all, their life level was only that of a Demigod.

    However, these mutated dragons all had their own characteristics. They were talented and had strong wills. They were like the main characters of destiny in any world.

    Even if they were at a disadvantage when facing some top-notch mid-level Primordial Gods, they could often turn defeat into victory in the end after experiencing a thrilling and difficult battle, obtaining an unexpected victory and even making a breakthrough on the spot.

    This was because these mutated dragons were not undefeatable. They were just a little tricky to deal with. When the Aragami encountered them, they would not run away immediately. Instead, they would choose to fight them head-on.

    No matter what, he had to run away from a demigod¡­¡­¡­.. The primeval Aragami, who had always prided themselves on being noble, could not afford to lose face like this.

    As a result, they often missed the best time to leave the prime material ne. When they wanted to escape, it was toote and they were sessfully killed or sealed by the mutated dragons.

    On the other hand, those Primordial Aragami who did not care about their reputation and sensed that they were no match for him would immediately flee to the outer nes. Most of them would be able to escape with their lives.

    Just like that, after each mutated dragon defeated about four Primordial Aragami on average.

    ¡°Phew ¡­¡­ It¡¯s time to rest.¡±

    The silver dragon¡¯s eyes moved slightly, and it slowly exhaled a mouthful of turbid air.

    Due to the fact that Garen¡¯s body had taken on too much life force in such a short period of time, he felt an indescribable sour swelling sensation. Even if his thoughts were to drive it, his body would subconsciously reject the life force, as if he was in a state of some kind of sage¡¯s time.

    The mutated dragon army had been running amok in the prime material ne for a long time. They had been on tenterhooks all this while. The long battle had caused them to be mentally exhausted, and their reactions had started to slow down. The battle against the original Aragami had be difficult.

    They also needed to rest.

    Thus, in the prime material worlds, the river of time rippled and swept up the mutated dragons.

    In the ripples of the River of Time, the figures of the mutated dragons disappeared from where they were and solidified in the first level of the Hero¡¯s Domain.

    Garen summoned them back to the Royal Court.

    Now, the original Aragami had suffered a heavy blow and suffered heavy losses in a short period of time. Their morale was low. Even if the foreign dragon army no longer interfered, the gods would be able to deal with them. In many prime material worlds, the situation of the gods fighting against the few had appeared.

 Chapter 1350 - 1350 White Dragon Ladyâ€™s Courtship (1)

    1350 White Dragon Lady¡¯s Courtship (1)

    Hero Domain, Dragon Court.

    Under the envious and respectful gazes of the dragons, the mutated dragons returned triumphantly.

    In the beginning, although the dragons in the Royal Court felt that these foreign dragons were extraordinary, they didn¡¯t think that they were too powerful in the depths of their hearts. However, when they really saw that they could actually defeat a Primordial One who was a mid-level Divine Power in the Prime Material ne, the shock in their hearts immediately couldn¡¯t be greater.

    At the same time, he was even more baffled by the Lord of the Dragon Court¡¯s methods.

    These powerful mutated dragons were summoned by the Lord of the Dragon Court.

    It was not that the ancient half-divine dragons in the Dragon Court did not think that they were strong enough to fight against the Primordial One in the prime material ne. Especially during the first phase of the invasion of the Aragami, many half-divine true dragons descended into the prime material ne to assist the gods in resisting the Primordial One.

    However, it was precisely because of this that they truly understood how powerful the Primordial Aragami were.

    If an ordinary demigod went up, it would be no different from sending themselves to their deaths. They would not be of any help at all. In fact, they might even be sucked dry by the Aragami as energy bags, which would then drag them down.

    This war was a battle between True Gods and Primordial Ones. It was difficult for ordinary demigods to participate.

    Currently, the ancient Demigod Dragons and Legendary Dragons of the Dragon Court were mainly responsible for some coordination missions. They were responsible for evacuating the dragons in the main material ne that had been affected by the Dawn War.

    As for the other races¡­¡­¡­.. The battle between God and Primordial One was too intense. Too many prime material worlds were on the verge of copse. Even their own kind could not take care of them.

    The dragons were the overlords, leading the gods to wage war against the Primordial Ones. Many Dragon Gods were the first to bear the brunt of the war, but this did not mean that the dragons would take care of all living races like babysitters.

    ¡°Gentlemen, how do you feel?¡±

    ¡± Using the original Aragami as an opponent to fight in the prime material ne, is it satisfying for you?¡±

    The silver dragon looked around and swept its gaze across the mutated dragons as it said.

    ¡°They are very durable and powerful. It has been a long time since I have fought such an intense battle against an opponent of the same level.¡±

    the Red Dragon Empress said slowly.

    The other mutated dragons agreed with the female red dragon¡¯s words.

    These outstanding people in their own time and space rarely had opponents of the same level. Along the way, they had almost always fought above their level. When facing enemies of the same level, they could basically show a crushing posture.

    Now, in the prime material ne, they were fighting against the original Aragami who were also at the level of demigods. They were also feeling the obvious pressure. Sometimes, they were even forced into a huge disadvantage by the powerful original Aragami. When they were covered in injuries, they would counterattack and fight to the death to turn the tables.

    The feeling of dancing on the edge of a de and fighting with Primordial was particrly fascinating to the dragon.

    Any True Dragon, regardless of their usual performance, had a thirst for battle and bloodshed in their bones, especially when they were evenly matched or faced with an opponent who felt very oppressive. When they defeated such a target, their hearts would be filled with satisfaction.

    For example, Garen.

    Now that he appeared in the prime material ne, the weak and medium grade Primordial Ones would either run or flee. It was very boring.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had to win the war as soon as possible before the copse of the Prime Material ne, he would not have cared about the weak and medium-level Primordial Ones at all. He would have wholeheartedly fought against the Primordial Ones who were simr to the great Divine Powers, even if he could not kill or seal them in the end.

    ¡°I¡¯m very curious. Among all of you here, who was the first to kill the Primordial Aragami? And who killed the most Primordial Aragami?¡±

    ¡°Everyone should be as curious as I am.¡±

    said the Red Dragon udius.

    ¡°Your Excellency Garen, can you tell us the answer?¡±

    Silver Dragon Levis said politely as he looked at the mysterious and powerful Dragon of Time.

    Although the other mutated dragons did not speak directly, they also revealed interested looks.

    When these guys faced other True Dragons who were also of the same body, they were still somewhatpetitive in the depths of their hearts. No one was convinced by the other.

    Garen smiled and said, ¡± Since everyone wants to know, I have no reason not to answer.¡±

    It was good to bepetitive.

    If he wanted them to work hard in the war, he wasn¡¯t afraid that they would bepetitive, but he was afraid that they would hide and be like salted fish.

    ¡°Is there a need to say that? Of course, it¡¯s my Frosty Wings, the most powerful mutated dragon in the myriad worlds, Bai He!¡±

    Bai He raised his head high and spread his wings slightly, like a big rooster that had already won and was showing off.

    Garen ignored this mutated dragon with a bad brain and told him the details.

    Due to Xilong¡¯s powerful destructive and destructive powers, he was the first to get rid of the Primordial Aragami, turning it into ashes.

    However, the one who had killed the greatest number of Primordial Aragami was not Pluton Dragon.

    Pluton Dragons were very aggressive, but their methods were rtively simple. When faced with Aragami who were on guard and focused on dodging Pluton Dragons ¡®attacks, the efficiency of eliminating them was not high.

    As for the one who had killed the greatest number of Primordial Aragami¡­¡­¡­.. It was ck Dragon Caesar.

    The ck Emperor¡¯s physique was unimaginably strong. It could be said that it had relied on its physique to reach the demigod level. Its attacks were swift and fierce, and it also had a strange ability to instantly negate the opponent¡¯s skills. It could take the enemy by surprise with one strike, and it could also use this to kill the opponent when facing a top-tier medium-level Primordial One, turning the tables.

 Chapter 1351 - 1351 White Dragon Ladyâ€™s Courtship (2)

    1351 White Dragon Lady¡¯s Courtship (2)

    ¡°Oh? Kill the Primordial Aragami faster than me¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    The ck Emperor stared at the Death Star, feeling the scorching, erosive, and destructive energy in its body. Battle intent shed in his deep, pitch-ck eyes.

    ¡°If there¡¯s a chance in the future, we can spar.¡±

    Bu Long also looked at the ck dragon. The golden threads on the scales on his body flickered with a dangerous luster as he grinned.

    ¡± There¡¯s arge arena here, ¡± Garen said as he raised the fire. ¡± You can have some fun here. ¡°¡±

    True dragons were aggressive, and the members of the Royal Court oftenpeted with each other. Therefore, arge-scale arena was set up in the Royal Court for the dragons to rx.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that we can spar, but we have to stop there. Moreover, we have to do it after the war is over.¡±

    ¡± Before that, everyone should rest and recuperate. We should prepare for the battle with the Primordial Aragami.¡±

    As he spoke, the Hero¡¯s Crown on the silver dragon¡¯s head glowed.

    With a thought from Garen, rocks and stones appeared out of thin air in the Dragon Court¡¯s level that was filled with drifting clouds. They gathered together,yer byyer, and finally formed floating inds of different styles and shapes.

    These floating inds were temporary residences for the mutated dragons to live and rest.

    The mutated dragons did not have much intention of fighting. After fighting with the original Aragami for a long time, their spirits had been tense. They were already feeling very tired.

    After seeing the floating ind that Garen had created, they chose the floating ind that they liked and prepared to rest.

    However, at this moment.

    A white dragon, which looked petite and slenderpared to the other dragons, pped its wings and flew over.

    The white dragon had a slim and graceful figure. Its white scales were bright and beautiful, like a young dragon without a single w. The mask carried the pride of a true dragon that would never disappear¡­¡­¡­. It was the White Dragon Lady.

    The White Dragon Lady heard that her eldest son, who made her proud, had summoned many talented dragons from different space-times.

    Out of curiosity, she ran over to take a look at these different dragons.

    When they noticed that a white dragon that was not even Legendary dared to approach the center of the Dragon Court, the mutated dragons gathered around the Lord of the Dragon Court revealed puzzled gazes.

    In the Dragon Court filled with Legendary Dragons, a White Dragon that was far from Legendary was very eye-catching.

    Under their puzzled gazes, the White Dragon Lady flew over.

    Along the way, some True Dragons that blocked her path would take the initiative to retreat when they saw the White Dragon Lady. Not to mention the many Legendary Dragons, even the ancient dragons at the demigod level had no intention of making things difficult for this little White Dragon.

    Looking at the silver dragon¡¯s gaze on the white dragon, the foreign dragons realized that the two must have a deep rtionship.

    After White Dragon Lady got close, her eyes lit up as she swept her gaze across the different dragons.

    Garen didn¡¯t know why the White Dragon Lady was here, so he nodded and said, ¡°¡±Yes.¡±

    Pausing, he said to the White Dragon Lady, ¡°¡±They are guests of the Royal Court. They need to rest now. Don¡¯t disturb them.¡±

    The White Dragon Lady ignored Garen¡¯s words, her petite body flying around the mutated dragons, sizing them up with a fiery gaze.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Garen looked at the strange White Dragon Lady and asked. At the same time, he used Time Freeze to freeze her for a moment, so that she could withdraw her attention from the mutated dragon and answer him.

    The White Dragon Lady returned to her senses and smiled faintly. She folded her wings, and her tail drooped down naturally in a slight arc. She assumed a posture that looked elegant anddylike in the eyes of dragons.

    ¡°I was thinking if I could choose a mutated dragon as my partner.¡±

    The White Dragon Lady raised her head and said in a gentle voice.

    Hearing this, Garen looked at White Dragon Lady, then at the mutated dragons, deep in thought.

    Garen was now more than four hundred years old and had just passed his prime. He had be an old dragon. The White Dragon Lady, who was more than ny years older than him, was also an old dragon now. However, because the White Dragon Lady was too picky and used Garen as a reference, she had not taken a fancy to any real dragon until now. She was single until she was old.

    When she saw these mutated dragons, White Dragon Lady, who was already an old dragon, was more interested in them. In White Dragon Lady¡¯s opinion, although these mutated dragons were a little inferior to her eldest son, they were barely eptable.

    The White Dragon Lady¡¯s posture was elegant and dignified, but her eyes were burning as she stared at the mutated dragons.

    His muscles were as strong as rocks, like the ck Emperor Caesar of Arnold Schwarzenegger.

    Bai He, the handsome and crazy dragon with a chaotic gaze.

    The domineering Red Dragon udius with a disdainful gaze.

    Golden Dragon Lesatos was calm andposed, with a hint of sadness between his brows.

    The ck scales were pierced with golden threads, and it was a magnificent and dangerous dragon like a thorny rose.

    The White Dragon Amos, whose body was filled with magic power, and whose cold white scales were suffused with ice-blue elemental spiritual light, was as intelligent and rational as a noble¡¯s son.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    Even the Red me Empress Renata, who was of the same gender and had the Archdevil sealed in her chest, had a strong aura of hell all over her body. She was dignified and solemn like a queen of hell, and she was also fascinated by the White Dragon Lady. She couldn¡¯t take her eyes off her.

    The mutated dragons present were all charismatic and extraordinary in the eyes of true dragons.

    Inparison, they were like chrysanthemums, orchids, plum blossoms, and bamboos, each with their own unique charm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me about this, ask them.¡±

    Garen said cheerfully.

    At this time, White Dragon Lady was immersed in the beauty of the beautiful dragons, unable to extricate herself. After hearing Garen¡¯s words, she immediately nodded like a chick pecking at rice, and at the same time, her gaze swept across the mutated dragons.

    Because each dragon had its own unique charm, the White Dragon Lady was momentarily dazzled, not knowing which one she had taken a fancy to.

    However, this wasn¡¯t a problem for the intelligent White Dragon Lady.

    She closed her eyes and stretched out her dragon w. She pointed casually and chose at will.

    The White Dragon Lady opened her eyes.

    On the other side, Golden Dragon Lesatos, who was pointed at by the White Dragon Lady, shook his head subtly.

    ¡± Greetings, I am the mother of the mighty Dragon of Eternity and Time, the most beautiful White Dragon in the Multiverse, with the noblest bloodline, Saria.¡±

    ¡°Are you willing to be my partner?¡±

    Almost as soon as the White Dragon Lady finished speaking, the golden dragons rejected her at the same time.¡±Madam White Dragon, please forgive me for refusing. My partner is a true dragon with a calm personality.¡±

    The White Dragon Lady¡¯s eyes widened. She didn¡¯t expect that someone as beautiful and noble as herself would be rejected.

    ¡°Hmph, this is the greatest loss of your life.¡±

    The White Dragon Lady red at the golden dragon as if she was looking at a blind dragon. Then, she randomly chose her target again.

    He opened his eyes and pointed his dragon w at the White Dragon Amos.

    ¡°Hey, are you willing to be my partner?¡±

    ¡± You don¡¯t seem to be very good at magic, ¡± the Winter Dragon declined. ¡± The magic light around you is dim, and I hope that my partner can study the truth of magic with me. ¡°¡±

    The White Dragon Lady¡¯s eyes widened, and she almost couldn¡¯t help but curse.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, Salia. They didn¡¯t have good taste.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so outstanding. It¡¯s impossible for you to be rejected again and again, right?¡±

    The White Dragon Lady tried to hypnotize herself.

    In the blink of an eye, she regained her confidence and pride as she continued to choose.

    This time, the opponent was the extraordinarily strong ck Dragon Caesar.

    Without waiting for the White Dragon Lady to speak, ck Dragon Caesar said indifferently, ¡°¡±Sorry, I like smaller ones. You don¡¯t suit my taste.¡±

    She was rejected before she could even speak¡­¡­¡­..

    Boom!

    It was as if a thunderbolt had struck her mind, and White Dragon Lady felt as if she had been struck by lightning. She was stunned for a few seconds before she came back to her senses.

    ¡°Impossible. I don¡¯t believe that I¡¯ll be rejected forever.¡±

    The White Dragon Lady didn¡¯t believe it and stopped choosing. She directly asked the mutated dragons for a mate.

    ¡°Sorry, I like red dragons.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I already have a partner.¡±

    ¡°The female dragon will only affect my thoughts!¡±

    ¡°Hmm? I¡¯m not a male dragon ¡­¡­. I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t ept that my partner is of the same sex.¡±

    After being rejected again and again, the White Dragon Lady was like a lifelike sculpture, and she was in a mess in the deste wind.

    She shook her head and came back to her senses. She no longer hid her bad nature and began to curse.

    ¡°A bunch of stupid dragons, stupid dragons, stupid dragons with broken eyes.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph, even if you beg me, I won¡¯t ept you anymore. I¡¯m a dragon that you¡¯re destined not to have.¡±

    The White Dragon Lady insisted that there was something wrong with the eyes of the mutated dragons.

    The White Dragon Lady turned around in a tsundere and angry manner. She pped her dragon wings and left.

    In the end, the White Dragon Lady left angrily.

 Chapter 1352 - 1352 Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin, Defeated Dragon Army (1)

    1352 Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin, Defeated Dragon Army (1)

    After the White Dragon Lady left, the mutated dragons entered the floating inds and began to recuperate.

    Garen himself returned to the Eternal Heroic Spirit¡¯s Pce, no longer absorbing life force, and entered a short sleep to rest.

    At the same time.

    In the fourthyer of the Windy Abyss, in the sealed tunnel where the Demon Prince Tarant Myzka was sealed, the Evernight Goddess Shaer silently descended in a long dress that seemed to be woven from the night sky.

    Inside the sealed tunnel, there were countless smaller and smaller tunnels. At the back of the tunnel were independent sealed spaces.

    In these spaces, strange monsters, lostnguages, knowledge or treasures that should not have appeared in the Multiverse were sealed¡­¡­¡­¡­ The Evernight Goddess came to the end of a narrow tunnel in the sealed tunnel. Her purple eyes flickered as she muttered to herself.

    ¡°After being silent for so many years, it¡¯s time for you to show yourself again.¡±

    As she spoke, her slender and straight legs moved. Her body was like a phantom as she stepped into the tunnel wall that had no path anymore.

    The world was spinning.

    An independent space like the dark universe appeared in the vision of the Evernight Goddess.

    In an instant, dark shadows squirmed like water around the Evernight Goddess, forming a total of nine dark silhouettes that could not be seen.

    The shadow surrounded the Evernight Goddess, fluctuating as if it had a life of its own. At the same time, it emitted a spiritual fluctuation that was filled with questioning and anger.

    ¡°Sha ¡®er, you broke our agreement.¡±

    ¡°When will you fulfill your promise to return the Multiverse to the Absolute Beginning?¡±

    ¡°We believed in you and sacrificed ourrades and strength to restore you to your original state, but you betrayed our trust.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    The shadow changed its form and surrounded the Evernight Goddess. It was like an evil ghost baring its fangs and brandishing its ws as it questioned her repeatedly.

    The Evernight Goddess, who was surrounded, remained unmoved.

    ¡± Right now, the Primordial Aragami are fighting against the gods. They want to destroy the Prime Material ne and return the Multiverse to the Primordial Era after the Primordial Creation.¡±

    ¡°But they are not far from failure.¡±

    ¡± Although I don¡¯t want to be with the original Aragami, in order to get closer to the Absolute Beginning Era, I can help them fulfill their wish first. It¡¯s also eptable to defeat the other nes and gods. Besides, the gods are also our obstacles.¡±

    the Evernight Goddess said slowly.

    The shadow distorted. After a moment of silence, a strange fluctuation came from it.¡±Shar, can we still trust you?¡±

    The Evernight Goddess smiled and said, ¡± Our goal has always been the same. Besides, if you don¡¯t trust me, who else can you trust? ¡°¡±

    The dark space fell into a deathly silence.

    After a while, shadows surrounded the Evernight Goddess and said, ¡°¡±Alright, we¡¯ll believe you one more time.¡±

    The Evernight Goddess¡¯s gauze skirt fluttered in the wind. ¡± The gods have forgotten you. It¡¯s time for them to remember your names again-Primordial Shadow Sin! ¡°¡±

    Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin was a creature that was even more ancient than the ancient ones.

    Long before Godly God created the world and before the two Absolute Beginning Goddesses were born, these creatures that lived in the dark shadows had already existed. They lived in the dark shadows of the Absolute Beginning Era until the first ray of light woke them up.

    Since then, Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin¡¯s heart was filled with anger and distortion.

    They yearned to continue sleeping in the darkness.

    Since they had the same goal as the Evernight Goddess, the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin had reached an agreement with the Evernight Goddess in the earliest period of the Primordial Era. Under the leadership of the Evernight Goddess, they had destroyed many life tinders together with the Evernight Goddess in ancient times. They were the most powerful minions of the Evernight Goddess.

    Until the Evernight Goddess was attacked by her sister, the Moon Goddess Suren, who was also an Absolute Beginning Goddess, at the risk of her own death.

    Both sides paid the same price.

    The Goddess of the Moon had fallen to a lesser Divine Power and had yet to recover. Then, the question was, why could the Evernight Goddess, who had both suffered losses with the Goddess of the Moon, still be active in the present Multiverse as a greater Divine Power?

    The Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin had helped the Evernight Goddess after the battle between the two Absolute Beginning Goddesses.

    The Moon Goddess was the Absolute Beginning Goddess, and the wounds she left on the Evernight Goddess were not easy to recover from.

    They paid a heavy price for this.

    In the beginning, there were 13 Absolute Beginning Shadow Sins, and each of them was not to be underestimated. They had simr Divine Powers.

    In order to restore the strength of the Evernight Goddess, they had lost fourpanions, and the remaining nine Absolute Beginning Shadow Sins had also lost a lot of strength, bing mid-level Divine Powers.

    Of course, this was not entirely because of helping the Evernight Goddess.

    They were born from the darkness and were shadows in the darkness. However, the Multiverse had been lit up now, and darkness and light were reflecting each other. The cycle was repeated, severely affecting the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin. Its unstable state, which was originally due to assisting the Evernight Goddess, became even more unstable until it became a mid-level divine power.

    In fact, if he wasn¡¯t hiding in the sealed tunnel.

    Their condition would continue to decline. Perhaps at some ordinary time, in an inconspicuous corner, they would wee the demise of their lives.

    Now, the Evernight Goddess had used these ancient Absolute Beginning Shadow Sins again.

    ¡£

    After a period of rest.

    The silver dragon that was entrenched in the Eternal Heroic Spirit Hall slowly opened its eyes. Its tinum dragon eyes were deep and bright, like a clearke in a quiet forest that no one cared about.

 Chapter 1353 - 1353 Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin, Defeated Dragon Army (2)

    1353 Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin, Defeated Dragon Army (2)

    He could sense the situation of the other mutated dragons.

    They were simr to Garen. After experiencing a sleep, their condition had basically recovered. They were full of energy, full of physical strength, and full of vitality. Some of them were moving around in the Royal Court, intentionally or unintentionally asking the Dragon of the Royal Court about Garen¡¯s situation.

    All the True Dragons that were questioned, whether they were ordinary Legendary Dragons or ancient Demigod Dragons, put down their arrogance and revealed a respectful and admiring attitude.

    There was nothing to hide about the widely circted deeds of the Lord of the Dragon Court.

    The mutated dragons gradually gained a better understanding of Garen.

    The head of the legendary dragon race, the mysterious and powerful Time Dragon, was revered as the Dragon of Eternity and Time. At the same time, he was also the Lord of the Dragon Court, the Dragon God of Time, and the King of the ne that ruled the Hero Domain ne¡­¡­¡­¡­ The more he understood, the more unfathomable this dragon that could cross time and space appeared in the heart of the mutated dragon.

    ¡°Everyone, since you¡¯ve already awakened, let¡¯s go and make the original Aragami feel fear for you again.¡±

    A calm and steady voice suddenly sounded in the minds of every mutated dragon.

    At the same time.

    Under Garen¡¯s will, the river of time rippled, and the formless waves rolled and rolled, engulfing the mutated dragons and sending them to the main material worlds.

    The invincible dragon army took over the battlefield again.

    In a prime material ne that did not have sunlight.

    Wind and clouds gathered in the sky. The dark clouds were oppressive and almost pressed down on the ground.

    A torrential rain poured down, and water droplets fell from the sky in strings, almost enveloping the entire world in the rain.

    Boom!

    A bolt of lightning appeared like a silver snake, lighting up the dark world for a moment. At the same time, it was reflected on the body of a dark, ferocious, and strong dragon, making its strong body look especially majestic at this moment. The dragon scales were like indestructible steel.

    The ck Emperor let out a low roar and pped his wings.

    On its pair of dragon wings, there were dark red patterns shining. There seemed to be a fire vortex bursting out at the edge of its wingspan, increasing its speed by several folds.

    It was as if a bolt of lightning that was ck and red had torn through the dark rain.

    On the other side, a human-shaped primordial Aragami was bathing in the wind and rain. His pupils reflected the ferocious ck Emperor.

    Skyfall de was one of the top Aragami among the Primeval Gods who were considered to be mid-level Divine Powers.

    ¡°Since the Primordial Era, neen gods have fallen under my de.¡±

    ¡°ck Dragon, you will be the twentieth. My de will remember the taste of your blood.¡±

    The voice of this Aragami was also sharp and sharp.

    The ck Emperor was silent and did not speak

    Skyfall de held a blood-red saber in his hand. It was dull and dull, and its sharpness was restrained.

    Facing the strong ck dragon that was charging at them, the blood-red de suddenly expanded.

    It was as if there was a blood-red straight line that pierced through the world. The blood-red sharp de instantly turned into a huge de that was four thousand meters long. It was held in the hands of the Aragami who was only three meters tall. It looked very strange inparison, but it could not diminish the sharpness of the blood-red sharp de.

    ng!

    The blood-red de shed through the mountains and rivers along the way. At the same time, it cut through space and urately locked onto the ck Dragon¡¯s neck.

    The ck Emperor¡¯s pitch-ck eyes revealed a hint of fear.

    Before the blood-red de could touch it, it felt a faint pain in its neck. Its dragon scales seemed to have been cut open and pierced into its flesh.

    The ck Emperor¡¯s sharp ws ovepped. The dragon scales on them were pitch-ck and deep, like ck crystals.

    ng!

    Sparks flew everywhere.

    The hundred-meter-long ck Emperor blocked the mountain-like blood-red giant de.

    Chi chi chi¡­. A white mist that was like hot steam rose from the ck Dragon¡¯s scales.

    Blood seeped out of the ck Emperor¡¯s dragon ws. At the same time, the muscles squirmed as if they had a life of their own. The dragon ws that were not cut off clenched tightly, grabbing the sword¡¯s edge tightly.

    ¡°Do you think a toy like this can cut my body apart? Ridiculous.¡±

    The ck dragon let out a deep roar.

    One dragon w was used to block the blood-red giant de, while the other dragon w was pulled out, clenched into a fist, and fiercely hammered on the surface of the giant de from the side.

    Bang!

    A muffled sound like thunder echoed, as if a huge storm had risen. Rings of rain were swept up in the surroundings and spread into the distance. The huge wind pressure even scattered the dark clouds in the sky.

    Skyfall de¡¯s hand trembled violently, and he almost lost his grip on his weapon.

    At the same time, along the spot where the ck Emperor had struck, cracks extended and spread on the blood-red giant de.

    ¡°You want to break my de? Alright, as you wish.¡±

    Time seemed to stop for a moment.

    In the next second, the 4,000-meter-long blood-red giant de instantly shattered into thousands of de fragments. Like a tornado, it circled around the ck dragon and kept cutting its body.

    The wings on Skyfall de¡¯s back spread out high and pped continuously.

    Feathers fell from the sky, bringing with them iparable sharpness. They shot towards the ck Emperor from all directions, engulfing him along with the shards of the de. With the ck Emperor as the center, the space around him was ravaged by the violent attacks of the Skyfall de. The surface of the ground was covered in countless scars.

 Chapter 1354 - 1354 Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin, Defeated Dragon Army (3)

    1354 Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin, Defeated Dragon Army (3)

    A deafening explosion sounded.

    The dragon¡¯s heartbeat was like the roar of an engine.

    The scales on the ck Emperor¡¯s body were covered with knife marks. Some of them were so deep that one could even see his bones. He was covered in wounds.

    At the chest of the ck dragon, a dark red zing light shone likeva. The me vortexes on its wings burst out at the same time, increasing its speed.

    The giant dragon pped its wings, and amidst the nging sounds of de fragments, feathers, and scales, it rose brazenly and broke free from the storm formed by the des.

    Skyfall de¡¯s sharp eyes narrowed.

    Facing the ck Emperor¡¯s all-out attack, Skyfall de was unwilling to face it head on.

    It pped its wings, trying to dodge for the time being.

    However, at this moment, the ck Emperor muttered in his heart.

    [Law: Royalty!]

    Weng!

    The Skyfall de was the target of a heavy pressure as it exploded.

    It was as if an invisible giant hand was firmly pressing down on the Skyfall de that was trying to escape. Even the dark clouds above it were crushed by the pressure. The ground under its feet began to copseyer byyer, and it was solidified by the pressure until it was like a crystal.

    At that moment, the ck Emperor was charging over like lightning. He was already very close to the Deste God.

    Skyfall de¡¯s de-like wings bent and folded, forming an egg-shaped outline that wrapped around Skyfall de¡¯s body. At the same time, the feathers rustled as the sharp de faced outwards.

    In an instant, the ck dragon¡¯s body arrived, its shadow obscuring the Skyfall de.

    [Law: Dustless Land!]

    A strange ripple spread out and brushed past the Skyfall de.

    The feathers of the de drooped down weakly, and Skyfall¡¯s defensive stance was instantly destroyed.

    At this moment.

    The ck Emperor¡¯s dragon ws tore through the Skyfall de¡¯s defense. He sped his ws together and held it tightly in his palm.

    Kakaka ¡­.. Skyfall de¡¯s body shattered inch by inch.

    The Aragami¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and she looked extremely ferocious.

    In the next instant, the Skyfall de¡¯s wings trembled violently. It was like a red-hot branding iron. The high temperature caused the ck dragon¡¯s ws to crackle.

    At this moment.

    Skyfall de was stunned for a moment, and his Incarnation skill paused.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    The ck Emperor¡¯s eyes moved slightly, and his thoughts were like lightning.

    The Skyfall de that was held in the dragon w raised its head and looked at the ck Emperor. To be more precise, it was looking at the ck Emperor¡¯s back.

    At this critical moment, due to his high concentration, the passage of time seemed to slow down.

    A shadow rose silently and climbed up to the ck Emperor¡¯s neck. The entire process did not bring about any fluctuations, so it was difficult to detect.

    The shadow twisted and stretched out the outline of its sharp ws. It also stabbed into the ck Emperor¡¯s neck silently.

    The ink-like shadow spread and invaded the ck Emperor¡¯s scales along the tiny crack that had been pierced.

    The ck Emperor who was ambushed was furious.

    Its huge dragon head suddenly turned 180 degrees, and its pitch-ck eyes stared straight at the shadow.

    Whoosh!

    The ck Emperor spat out dragon breath, and the bright mes dispelled the darkness.

    At the same time, the shadow followed the gradually fading darkness and disappeared, avoiding the ck Emperor¡¯s dragon breath.

    Chi!

    The dragon w felt a sharp pain.

    Skyfall de took advantage of the moment when the ck Emperor was distracted to gather its strength. It spread its wings and cut the ck Emperor¡¯s sharp ws until they were dripping with blood. After weakening for a moment, Skyfall de broke free and immediately pulled away.

    ¡°How can a despicable fellow call himself noble?¡±

    The ck Emperor exhaled and looked at the Skyfall de.

    However, to the ck Emperor¡¯s surprise, Skyfall de was also at a loss, as if he did not know why the shadow had appeared.

    The ck Emperor looked around and saw the rain falling from the sky. Shadows were everywhere in the dark world, and it was impossible to find the guy who had ambushed him.

    At the same time.

    A sense of weakness gradually spread from the inside out.

    The ck Emperor turned his head and saw a poisonous shadow on his back that was moving along the wound and corroding his body.

    The shadow under the ck Emperor¡¯s body suddenly twisted and shot up. The shadow¡¯s sharp ws stabbed towards the ck Emperor¡¯s abdomen.

    Boom!

    The ck Emperor pped his wings and flew up.

    The opponent¡¯s attack only left a small blood spot on the ck Emperor¡¯s abdomen, which quickly disappeared into the dark shadows.

    However, the wound was also affected by the shadow, and the feeling of weakness from being attacked by the shadow became stronger. The ck Emperor felt that his body had be a little colder, like a rusty machine.

    On the other side, Skyfall de realized that the shadow was a friend and not an enemy. He no longer hesitated and immediately decided to attack the ck Emperor together with the shadow.

    It raised its arm, and the fragments that filled the sky gathered and reformed into a blood-red de. Then, it cut through the heavy rain and the dark clouds in the sky, shing at the ck Emperor with a sharp and awe-inspiring de.

    Immediately, the ck Emperor fell into a bitter battle.

    The Skyfall de attacked head-on, and the unknown shadows were everywhere. It was difficult to find them, and once they were injured, their bodies would be colder and weaker, and they would be corroded by the umted shadows.

    ¡°ck Dragon, I won unfairly, but I still have to kill your leader!¡±

    The blood-red de streaked across the sky like a horse.

    The ck Emperor, whose body was already very weak, raised his head. The blood-colored de was reflected in his pitch-ck pupils.

    ¡°Am I, Caesar, going to die here?¡±

    ¡°No, it won¡¯t. My life would rather end like this.¡±

    The ck Emperor¡¯s mind was filled with all kinds of experiences in his life. In the desperate situation, he felt a new power rising in his body, but it was separated by a thin membrane. He was only one step away from enlightenment.

 Chapter 1355 - 1355 Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin, Defeated Dragon Army (4)

    1355 Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin, Defeated Dragon Army (4)

    Suddenly.

    The river of time and space surged.

    The entire world stopped.

    Dark clouds, lightning, torrential rain, sharp des, shadows¡­¡­¡­.. Everything was frozen.

    A silver dragon w that blotted out the sky stretched out from the river of time.

    Skyfall de came back to his senses. When he saw the iing dragon w, his pupils constricted.

    It tried its best to resist the restraints of the Time Freeze domain. It withdrew the blood-red de, cut through space, and ran out of the main material ne without looking back.

    The giant deified grabbed the weakened ck dragon with its ws and sank into the river of time.

    At the same time.

    The shadow twisted violently, wanting to leave a wound on the silver dragon w.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    A dazzling white light burst forth from the dragon w, and the endless light instantly dispelled the darkness.

    With a faint wail, the shadow fled like a frightened mouse, not daring to provoke the dragon¡¯s might again.

    When the heavily injured ck Emperor was brought back to the Royal Court, it discovered that there were other mutated dragons in the Royal Court, and they had the same shadow injuries as it.

    ¡°This is a sneak attack aimed at the mutated dragon.¡±

    ck Dragon thought to himself.

    Not far away, the Winter White Dragon, whose cold white scales were stained with shadows, looked at Garen and asked, ¡°¡±Your Excellency Garen, do you recognize the shadow that attacked us just now? Is he also some kind of Aragami?¡±

    Under the gazes of the mutated dragons, the silver dragon shook its head and said, ¡°¡± There are a total of nine of them. Their abilities and forms arepletely the same. They are not the original Aragami.¡±

    ¡°As for what exactly they are, there¡¯s no way to find out.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s some kind of demon, maybe it¡¯s a devil, or maybe it¡¯s some kind of divine power that has been hidden for a long time.¡±

    ¡°But no matter what, since we have chosen to ally with the Aragami, we cannot let them go.¡±

    The Absolute Beginning Shadow Sins were too ancient. They had only appeared at the beginning of the world, during the battle between light and darkness between the two Absolute Beginning Goddesses. Moreover, the targets they had targeted at that time had all been killed, so there was very little information about them.

    In the fierce battle, facing the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin¡¯s unexpected assassination, the foreign dragons targeted by them were all injured.

    However, none of them died instantly.

    This was already a great achievement, which was hard for the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sins to ept. In the past, every target they targeted would die.

    ¡°They seem to be afraid of light.¡±

    The Brilliant Sun Red Dragon and Pluton Dragon were the least injured under the enemy¡¯s surprise attack.

    Garen nodded his head slowly. ¡± It¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s true. They¡¯re rted to the dark shadows. Light can weaken or even kill them.¡±

    At this moment, Garen and God Garen had once again be one.

    The Dragon Wings of the Sun pped gently, emitting a gentle light that shone over.

    The mutated dragons bathed in the sun¡¯s radiance, and the shadow erosion marks on their bodies melted like ice and snow.

    The ck Emperor stretched his body. The cold and obscure feeling had already disappeared. It was warm andfortable under the sunlight.

    ¡°Your Excellency, we are now prepared. We won¡¯t be easily ambushed by them.¡±

    ¡°Please allow us to descend into the prime material ne.¡±

    The mutated dragons were furious after being ambushed and injured. Now that their injuries had been healed by Garen, they were ready to make a move.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Garen sent them back to the main material world while observing them silently.

    In the prime material ne.

    The mutated dragon that had returned continued to hunt the original Aragami.

    However, the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin followed closely like a shadow. It was like a patient assassin, hiding in the darkness and waiting for an opportunity to attack. It wouldunch a sneak attack from time to time.

    After the first attack, the mutated dragon was prepared and wasn¡¯t easily attacked by the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin.

    However, because they had to divert a portion of their attention to be on guard against the sneak attacks of the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin, they were unable to focus on fighting the Primordial Aragami. Although they were not defeated by the Primordial Aragami, the battle situation had mostly reached a stalemate. They could no longer hunt and kill the Primordial Aragami efficiently like before.

    Under such circumstances.

    The silver dragon entrenched in the Eternal Heroic Spirit Hall pped its dazzling Sun Dragon Wings and swept its gaze across the main material world.

    ¡°Looks like I still have to make a move.¡±

    Garen, who possessed the Sun Authority, was undoubtedly the nemesis of the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin.

    He decided to personally take action and deal with these assassins lurking in the shadows.

 Chapter 1359 - 1359 Nine in One (1)

    1359 Nine in One (1)

    Thanks to Garen¡¯s stupid teammate.

    Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin had sessfully escaped into another prime material world.

    Under the night sky, the moonlight and starlight were dim, and darkness and shadows were everywhere.

    In this world, Tamara, the Dragon of Life, was fighting with an original Aragami.

    As a Dragon God, the Dragon of Life wasn¡¯t very good at fighting. However, this was only inparison to other Dragon Gods. This Dragon God¡¯sbat power was still considered outstandingpared to ordinary gods.

    !!

    The Dragon of Life, which had the appearance of a beautiful silver dragon, was currently suppressing its opponent, the Primordial Aragami, who had the appearance of a thin veil.

    Suddenly.

    In the shadow formed by the Life Dragon¡¯s wings, Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin shot out like a shadow lightning bolt, silently shing at the Life Dragon¡¯s neck with its sharp ws.

    This Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin had just escaped from Garen¡¯s light.

    It was extremely daring. The moment it sessfully escaped, it attacked a god again, and it was the god of the dragon race.

    Boundless shadows nourished Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin¡¯s body. The shadows that had been destroyed by the sun¡¯s light had been reborn, but they weren¡¯t full yet.

    As his condition had not fully recovered, he was still in a rtively poor state.

    Its explosive attack had weakened significantly, losing its former sharpness and awe-inspiring aura. It was detected by the Life Dragon in time.

    The dragon of life pped its wings, creating a gentle light that illuminated Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin.

    Among the powers that this Dragon God wielded, there was the power of light.

    Although the light power wasn¡¯t as harmful to the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin as the sun power, it was still effective against the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin. Moreover, the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet.

    Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin, who wasn¡¯t in a good state, immediately retreated decisively when he saw the light.

    The attack missed.

    ording to his usual style, Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin immediately flew to the nearest shadow.

    Weng!

    A zing white me rose from the river of time, and endless dazzling light shone over. The night that had originally enveloped the world instantly faded, turning into bright day.

    At the same time,rge patches of dark shadows faded away.

    A deep voice sounded in Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin¡¯s ears.

    The shadow around Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin twisted. He felt like he had seen a ghost.

    As an ancient creature of the Absolute Beginning Era, the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin was always elusive. As long as it could hide in the shadows, it could travel freely between different nes. The crystal walls didn¡¯t seem to exist for it.

    It did not expect the other party to chase after it so quickly.

    There was still a shadow on the ground that hadn¡¯t disappeared. The moment Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin saw the zing suning, he gave up on the life dragon and went to the next prime material world.

    Because she realized Garen¡¯s persistence in her.

    This time, it didn¡¯t cause any more trouble and didn¡¯t dare to kill the gods along the way.

    The Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin deliberately chose to arrive at a world shrouded in darkness.

    However,pared to the many prime material worlds that were in the midst of the war between the gods and the Primordial One, this world was not engulfed by the mes of war and was still very peaceful.

    The Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin silently descended into a dense forest.

    In an instant, it retracted all its traces and aura, hiding in the mottled shadow of a leaf that blocked the moonlight.

    In the quiet night, the night wind caressed the leaves and branches, and the low roars of the night creatures rose and fell from time to time. However, this did not break the silence of the night, but made it seem even deeper.

    No one knew that an ancient creature from the Absolute Beginning was hiding here.

    Except for Garen.

    Garen had already locked onto the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin with the Time Imprint. No matter which Prime Material World it went to, or even other time and space, as long as it could not escape the coverage of the River of Time, it would not be able to escape Garen¡¯s tracking.

    At the same time, Garen also used the Pupil of Time.

    Under the observation of the Pupil of Time, before the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin could think of where to go, Garen had already confirmed it before it.

    Garen¡¯s eyes were like torches when it came to targets that he could not escape from.

    The Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin thought that it was wless in concealing its tracks, but it had nowhere to hide in Garen¡¯s eyes.

    This time, Garen kept his eyes on the ce where the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin was hiding and did not make a move rashly.

    He analyzed the speed at which the creature was slipping into the shadows to determine the most suitable Authority to capture it in one go.

    Time slowly passed.

    The night wind blew, and the stars and moon dimmed.

    After some time, Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin still didn¡¯t see the silver dragon chasing after him.

    ¡°My Shadow Walk is unparalleled in the world.¡±

    Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin thought in his heart and lost his confidence.

    Weng!

    Just as Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin let out a sigh of relief, another sun suddenly rose. At an unnatural speed, it reced the dim moon and lit up the night sky.

    Many creatures in this world were rmed and looked at the sky at a loss. They were shocked by the scene of the night turning into day in an instant.

    The light shone in all directions, dispersing all the dark shadows within hundreds of miles around Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin.

    Only the shadow around the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin¡¯s body resisted the twisting sunlight.

    Because of the strong sunlight, Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin¡¯s body was filled with burning pain again.

 Chapter 1360 - 1360 Nine in One (2)

    1360 Nine in One (2)

    In the brilliant world, the silver dragon spread its wings and descended from the ripples of the river of time. At the same time, a pir of light that was so concentrated that it looked like a real body descended from the sky without any warning,nding precisely where Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin was.

    Whoosh!

    Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin turned into a shadow and moved on the surface.

    It could sense the shadow realm in the distance and wanted to speed away.

    However, Garen¡¯s Sun Dragon Wings extended and covered the sky. He followed closely behind the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin. Endless light enveloped the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin from beginning to end, and there were also pirs of light shooting down.

    !!

    This time, Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin felt the feeling of being like a shadow.

    It felt that it was slowly approaching death under the lock of the silver dragon.

    This time, the other party did not give it a chance to live.

    At the same time.

    In another prime material ne.

    The red dragon udius was currently fighting against the giant Aragami that was made of metal and steel.

    While the two were fighting, an Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin was waiting for an opportunity to attack udius.

    Under the restraint of the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin, the red dragon felt very aggrieved.

    ¡± Red Dragon, give up resisting and submit to the Primordial Power. I can take you in as a pet and spare your life.¡±

    The steel giant roared loudly as he threw a punch.

    If it was a one-on-one battle, it would be at a disadvantage against udius. However, because of the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin, this Deste God had nothing to fear.

    However, in the next second, Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin suddenly disappeared.

    The lingering sense of danger in the Red Dragon¡¯s heart was gone.

    After a slight pause, a savage smile appeared on the red dragon¡¯s face. Facing the iron giant¡¯s fist, it did not retreat but instead advanced. Its entire body was burning with raging mes as it fiercely counterattacked. The power that had been suppressed for a long time gushed out, shaking the sky and the earth.

    Not just here.

    In the other prime material worlds, Absolute Beginning Shadow Sins all left.

    Their race had been sleeping together since the Absolute Beginning Era. They didn¡¯t have the ability to reproduce. If one of them died, one of them would die. Thus, they couldn¡¯t just watch their own race die.

    In the distant past, the fall of thest four of their kind who had assisted the Evernight Goddess was mainly due to their weakening and the changing environment of the Multiverse. They had not expected it, or else they would not have sacrificed their own kind to assist the Evernight Goddess.

    The shadow moved rhythmically as if it had a life of its own.

    One by one, the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sins arrived at the Prime Material World where Garen was.

    Adding on the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin that was being chased by Garen, a total of nine Absolute Beginning Shadow Sins had gathered in the same Prime Material World.

    The shadow extended like a tide, engulfing everything in its path and blocking the sun¡¯s radiance.

    Whoosh!

    The Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin, whose shadow was almost illusory, hid in the shadow brought by his own kind and let out a long sigh of relief.

    In the sky, the silver dragon, which was shining with the sunlight, looked at the nine Absolute Beginning Shadow Sins.

    They gathered a thick shadow and formed a curtain-like barrier, blocking out the sun¡¯s radiance that descended from the sky. This was because the range of their shadows was notrge, and at the same time, they were enveloped by the boundless sunlight.

    Garen smiled slightly, his voice cold as he said, ¡°¡±Just nice. It¡¯s too troublesome to kill them one by one.¡±

    ¡°All of you being together will save me a lot of time.¡±

    The silver dragon turned its neck, stretching its time dragon wings and sun dragon wings to move its body.

    This stance was actually to fight against nine people alone.

    One had to know that the other party was not an ordinary Primordial Aragami. He was once the target of terror and fear of the gods. He was the most capable ally of the Evernight Goddess. He was a top-notch assassin who gave the dragons a headache. He was a Shadow Sin born from the Absolute Beginning.

    At the same time, the shadows twisted like fire. The nine Absolute Beginning Shadow Sins looked up at the silver dragon.

    Under the shadow, the monster hunter revealed a ferocious smile.

    ¡°Foolish creature born in the future, we admit that you¡¯re powerful, but do you think you can deal with us, the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin, alone?¡±

    Pausing for a while, the nine Absolute Beginning Shadow Sins sent out ovepping spiritual waves, sending out the intention of opposing each other.

    ¡°What an arrogant attitude, the arrogance of an ignorant person¡­¡­¡­¡­ Your arrogance will bury you in the shadows.¡±

    They were all mid-level Divine Powers, but this wasn¡¯t the limit of Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin.

    At first, Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin was a great Divine Power, but now it had fallen to a middle Divine Power. Compared to ordinary middle Divine Powers, it was still powerful enough.

    They could tell that Garen was the same as them, his main body was only a mid-level Divine Power.

    Even if the sun power was the absolute nemesis of the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sins, nine Absolute Beginning Shadow Sins together could make up for it and even surpass it.

    ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t want to run anymore and are even eager to try me.¡±

    ¡°If these nine fellows are together, I wonder who will be stronger or weaker than the Primordial One, who is simr to a great Divine Power.¡±

    The dragon lowered its eyes and stared at Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin.

    Under Garen¡¯s gaze, the shadows gathered together.

    In the blink of an eye, the nine Absolute Beginning Shadow Sins ovepped and merged into one.

    Before the ancient era, the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin was an ally of the Evernight Goddess. It wasn¡¯t a follower of the Evernight Goddess. Because they were one, their power wasn¡¯t much weaker than the Evernight Goddess at her peak.

 Chapter 1361 - 1361 Nine in One (3)

    1361 Nine in One (3)

    The remaining Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin had lost a lot of power, but after nine of them merged into one, they were still not to be underestimated.

    In terms of appearance, the Nine-in-One Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin didn¡¯t change much. It was as if nothing had happened.

    The most obvious difference was that the shadow enveloping its body was deeper and thicker.

    Not only was the ordinary sunlight unable to burn the shadows, but it was also eroded by the shadows, formingrge areas of shadows.

    Boom!

    !!

    Under Garen¡¯s control, a solid pir of sunlight descended from the sky.

    The shadow twisted and turned into a sharp de, shing at the sun beam.

    Kakaka ¡­¡­ The sun beam shattered into pieces. The solid pieces continued to cover Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin.

    Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin¡¯s body swayed.

    In the vision of ordinary creatures, time and space seemed to have been drawn out.

    The afterimages of Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin clung to each other, forming a series of shadow lines that reached the sky.

    Chi chi chi¡­¡­ In the next moment, thousands of Absolute Beginning Shadow Sins appeared in the sky above the silver dragon, surrounding the silver dragon andunching fierce attacks.

    As for the countless afterimages of Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin that were swallowed by the shards of light, they slowly faded away.

    ¡°What a fast speed.¡±

    Garen¡¯s Time Freeze Domain had already been activated.

    However, while resisting the influence of Time Freeze, Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin still had incredible speed. The afterimages it left behind were the condensation of shadows and carried real destructive power.

    In just a short moment, Garen felt that he had suffered hundreds of millions of blows.

    The barrier of time was full of cracks, leaving traces of shadow erosion, even leaving traces on Garen¡¯s dragon scales.

    This guy could even erode time.

    However, in Garen¡¯s opinion, its attack strength was slightly weaker.

    Time was reversed, and Garen¡¯s scales that had been corroded by the shadows were brand new.

    At the same time, wherever the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin moved, there would be thick shadows that couldn¡¯t be dispelled by the sunlight. It could move in these shadows as it wished, and its movement technique was even more unpredictable.

    Wherever it passed, the shadow left behind by the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin was wiped away.

    The shadows of Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin scattered and turned into one, pulling away from the sun dragon wings.

    Although it could resist the normal light, the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin didn¡¯t want to face the dragon wings formed by the sun¡¯s authority.

    ¡°Time is not their nemesis, the sun is.¡±

    With a thought from Garen, a dazzling light burst forth from the Sun Dragon Wings, causing Garen¡¯s scales to turn a zing white color. The closer they were to Garen, the denser the light became, as if it was solid.

    Wherever the light shone, darkness and shadows could not hide.

    [Sun Authority: zing Light Domain]

    After the zing Light Domain was unleashed, the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin¡¯s speed was visibly reduced by a level. Previously, it was so fast that it even exceeded Garen¡¯s perception.

    ¡°It seems that no one has taught you that assassins should not appear in front of warriors.¡±

    The silver dragon raised its ws.

    Extraordinary Divine Power gathered.

    Within the towering dragon w, under the eleration of the power of time, a real sun was instantly formed.

    Boom!

    The sun broke away from the dragon¡¯s sharp ws, and itspressed volume expanded rapidly, bing brilliant and dazzling.

    Under Garen¡¯s will, the sun locked onto the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin¡¯s position and released a dazzling and magnificent light to suppress the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin¡¯s speed while smashing it directly.

    Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin, who was aggressive just now, seemed to be in a weakened state.

    However, it was just a sun, it could still deal with it easily, but it had no time tounch a storm of attacks on Garen.

    The Dragon Wings of Time and the Dragon Wings of the Sun danced in the air.

    With a thought, Garen used the sun that he had created as his target and cast the Void Layering Spell.

    The power of time poured out, intercepting the past tributary of the river of time and ovepping with the current time and space.

    In an instant, ten suns crossed the sky and suppressed Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin.

    This scene was very simr to the Ten Days Killing Formation used by the God of Sun and Evil Fire to bind the World Devourer.

    Garen¡¯s attainment in the Sun Authority was not bad now, butpared to the Sun God like the God of Sun and Evil Fire, he was still far from it. However, when Garen used the Power of Time and the Sun Authority together, he could also create an effect simr to the Ten Days Killing Formation.

    The ten suns revolved around the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin and moved together with them as the center. The trajectories they formed were airtight and advancedyer byyer, sealing off every inch of space that the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin could move.

    The light from these suns suppressed and weakened the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin.

    Garen was not stingy with his Extraordinary Divine Power and Power of Time. He used the Sun Authority to restrain the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin¡¯s characteristics, and in the blink of an eye, the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin was at a disadvantage.

    From Garen¡¯s point of view, if the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin tried to fight him head-on after the nine merged into one, it would be no different from a moment of pleasure and actively giving up on his own strengths.

    Although Garen did not have much understanding of the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin, he knew that the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin was good at stealth assassinations, not directbat.

    Its speed was so fast that even Garen was amazed, but in other aspects, it seemed weak in a head-on battle.

    ¡°It¡¯s over. Meet your destruction in the sun that you fear the most.¡±

    The silver dragon stared at Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin.

    Under Garen¡¯s control, the ten sunspressed the space inch by inch, gradually shrinking, making it impossible for the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin to dodge.

    ¡°Garen Aurelian¡­¡­¡­.. We will forever target you and assassinate you, including all existences rted to you!¡±

    Amidst the fierce, furious, and almost crazy murmurs.

    Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin had to endure a direct impact from the sun.

    Bang!

    The thick shadow dispersed. The Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin that was nine in one shook heavily. At the same time, two shadows separated from its body, spreading into a thick ck shadow that covered the sun that touched it and blocked the light of the sun.

    The much dimmer Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin escaped from the central area where the suns were attacking.

    In the next second, wisps of sunlight bloomed again, covering the shadow curtain that enveloped him, apanied by faint wails.

    The two Absolute Beginning Shadow Sins had burned themselves to open up the vitality for their own kind.

    In Garen¡¯s tinum eyes, the image of the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin that had escaped was reflected.

    Sorrow and anger rose and fell along with the twisting of the shadow. The shadow around Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin dimmed by half, and its aura became much weaker.

 Chapter 1362 - 1362 Meeting the King of Dawn Again

    1362 Meeting the King of Dawn Again

    ¡°Garen Aurelian!¡±

    In the shadows, they were whispering and roaring crazily, chanting Garen¡¯s name.

    Immediately, Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin moved.

    It left a long trail of shadows in the air, heading toward a ce where the sun could not shine and where there were natural shadows.

    Garen pped his four wings, scattering the sunlight to dispel the shadows while chasing after them.

    !!

    ¡°We can¡¯t let go of such a good opportunity. Otherwise, they¡¯ll all be a disaster.¡±

    Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin was very dangerous.

    If Garen did not have the Sun Authority now and only relied on the Power of Time, it was hard to say if he could take down the Nine in One Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin.

    The light covered the sky and covered the earth, following like a shadow.

    However, the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin was even faster, getting closer and closer to the light boundary that Garen had created.

    Even the seven-in-one Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin was extremely fast.

    If they had left right at the beginning of the nine-in-one, Garen would not have been able to do anything to them. However, because they wanted to touch Garen, they caused four of their nsmen to fall under the sun¡¯s radiance.

    Because of the death of theirpanions who had been together for countless years, the remaining seven Absolute Beginning Shadow Sins felt extreme regret and hatred towards Garen.

    Whoosh!

    Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin crossed the boundary of the sun¡¯s radiance and entered the shadows.

    Just before they entered the shadows, the moment they crossed the boundary of the light.

    The silver dragon narrowed its eyes. It pped its Time Dragon Wings with all its might and pushed aside the river water of the River of Time before leaping in.

    In a prime material ne.

    As soon as Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin arrived, he saw the brilliant sunlight.

    The silver dragon w was surrounded by the glow of the sun as it wed down.

    Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin was shocked and continued to hide in the shadows.

    In the prime material ne, because the war between the Primeval World and the gods continued at the same time, the aftershock radiated to almost the entire world, making it easy for perception to be confused by various authorities and divine powers. Therefore, the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin continued to escape to other prime material nes.

    In Garen¡¯s perception, the Time Imprint was shining brightly, as bright and dazzling as a firefly in the dark night.

    No matter which Prime Material World the other party escaped to, under the effect of the Time Imprint and the Pupil of Time, Garen could instantly know his location and even advance.

    The Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin and the silver dragon moved from one prime material world to another.

    They passed by many battlefields where the Primordial Era fought with the gods.

    The Dazzling Red Dragon Jos¨¦ was currently fighting against an Aragami who was a mid-level Divine Power.

    All of a sudden, the seven Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin rose.

    The aura of the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin in itsbined form was unprecedentedly powerful. It gave the Brilliant Sun Red Dragon a huge fright. It was on full alert and abandoned its Aragami opponent to prepare for battle.

    However, it was surprised to find that the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin wasn¡¯ting for it.

    Like a mouse being chased by a cat, Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin seemed to panic.

    In the next moment, the majestic silver dragon crossed the river of time and descended. Its radiance was dazzling and resplendent.

    The Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin left this world again.

    Garen followed closely behind.

    Because the time they stayed was very short, both of them disappeared in a sh.

    There were many Primordial Aragami who had died under Garen¡¯s pursuit, and he was now very experienced in hunting down targets.

    No matter how fast the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin¡¯s reaction was, it was still unavoidable that Garen would injure it after the repeated pursuit.

    Because the contact time was very short, it was basically not a serious injury.

    However, this was enough for Garen.

    There was no need to rush when facing a prey that was trying to escape. The best way was to wear it down bit by bit, umte damage, and gradually weaken it. Finally, at the right time, he would take it down in one fell swoop.

    After traveling through nearly a thousand different prime material worlds.

    The shadow on Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin¡¯s body became even fainter.

    During its escape, in a very dangerous situation, another of its kind burned itself in order to stop Garen.

    There were only six of these ancient beings left in the entire Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin n.

    Four of them were trying to help the Evernight Goddess recover her strength, but they died due to the changes in the environment. The other three died under Garen¡¯s sharp ws.

    However, ording to Garen¡¯s style of doing things, he would definitely try his best to keep an Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin as his collection.

    This could be considered an alternative form of protection for endangered species.

    ¡°If you continue to run, you will all die.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give up on escaping and obediently let me seal you? You¡¯ll be my collection and enjoy eternity.¡±

    Under the ferocious might of the silver dragon.

    The Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin recalled the Evernight Goddess ¡®words.

    ¡°If you encounter a life or death crisis, escape to the Wind Howling Abyss. The Shadow Tunnel is sufficiently hidden to prevent the gods from tracking you.¡±

    The Shadow Tunnel was the ce where the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin had first fallen silent. It was created by the Evernight Goddess for the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin. In the Shadow Tunnel, the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin could stop its weakening and survive.

    However, they could not leave the Shadow Tunnel on their own. They could only wait for the Evernight Goddess to open it.

    The Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin, who had been silent for a long time and finally moved in the Multiverse, was not willing to return to the shadow tunnel so soon, especially after being beaten back.

    However, the current situation was not up to them.

    He entered the shadow again and escaped into the shadow tunnel.

    Garen¡¯s gaze focused as he realized that the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin had gone to the Windy Abyss and stopped there.

 Chapter 1363 - 1363 Meeting the King of Dawn Again

    1363 Meeting the King of Dawn Again

    He was not a cowardly dragon. He made a prompt decision and decided to continue pursuing.

    However, the time imprint was affected and became blurry. Although it did not disappear, it still existed, but it could not determine the exact coordinates.

    Garen¡¯s expression was calm. The Power of Time entered the River of Time in wisps, focusing on the specific coordinates of the Time Imprint.

    The Windy Abyss, the Shadow Tunnel, and the world where darkness and shadows were everywhere.

    When Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin returned to the Shadow Tunnel, he first saw the beautiful Evernight Goddess.

    !!

    The dark radiance solidified into a throne, and the Evernight Goddess was half-sitting and half-lying on it. A veil slid down from the edge of the throne, revealing a fair, slender, and straight thigh.

    ¡°You¡¯ve returned to the Shadow Tunnel so quickly.¡±

    The Evernight Goddess¡¯s purple pupils hid malice as she said.

    ¡°Sha ¡®er, we failed.¡±

    Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin split into six and merged with the surrounding shadows.

    They told the Evernight Goddess about how they were chased by Garen and suffered heavy losses.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the location of the Shadow Tunnel is well hidden.¡±

    The Evernight Goddess nced at the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sins and smiled.

    Suddenly.

    The entire shadow tunnel shook violently.

    Kacha ¡­¡­ The darkness and shadows were torn apart, and a crack hundreds of kilometers long appeared.

    From the crack, a dragon w that covered the sky slowly squeezed out.

    This dragon w was covered with strange dragon scales that gradually changed colors. At the same time, it carried the aura of various dragons.

    The Evernight Goddess¡¯s expression changed, revealing a nervous expression.

    ¡°Nine-faced Dragon God! How did he find this ce?¡±

    ¡°Oh no, the battle with the Lord of Terror must have ended and he just happened to notice you.¡±

    ¡°If the Nine-faced Dragon God knew that we were helping the Primordial Aragami, he would definitely not let us off.¡±

    The six Absolute Beginning Shadow Sins ¡®hearts sank when they heard the Evernight Goddess¡¯ serious and nervous words.

    ¡°Sha ¡®er, run!¡±

    ¡°The space is sealed. I need your power to break the seal.¡±

    Hearing this, the six Absolute Beginning Shadow Sins hesitated.

    Last time, the Evernight Goddess needed their power, which indirectly led to the death of four of her kind. The Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin had a grudge against them.

    ¡°Hurry!¡±

    ¡°What are you hesitating about?¡±

    Under the Evernight Goddess ¡®anxious cry, the Dragon God¡¯s giant w broke through the shadow tunnel.

    ¡°Alright, Shar, we¡¯ll believe you one more time.¡±

    The six Absolute Beginning Shadow Sins flew toward the Evernight Goddess.

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh ¡­¡­¡­.

    The Absolute Beginning Shadow Sins ovepped with the Evernight Goddess and merged with her, casting a thick shadow around her.

    Then, the Evernight Goddess¡¯s anxious expression instantly disappeared.

    The Dragon God¡¯s giant w crumbled into darkness and merged into the shadow tunnel. The scene that was still shaking earlier instantly stabilized.

    ¡°Sha ¡®er, you¡­¡­.¡±

    A bewildered will came from the shadows around the Evernight Goddess.

    They realized that something was wrong.

    The shadow twisted, trying to get away from the Evernight Goddess, but to no avail.

    As Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin cursed, the Dark Night Goddess absorbed the shadows into her body.

    Her breath rose steadily, like a veil formed by the night sky dancing up and down. At this moment, her expression was very satisfied, and she let out a low moan. Darkness flowed around her like water.

    In the early days of the Primordial Era.

    In order to help the Evernight Goddess recover her strength, the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin n fused with her and gave her their own shadow power.

    Darkness and shadow were inseparable. The power of Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin was nourishing for the Evernight Goddess.

    If it wasn¡¯t voluntary, even if the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin had fallen to a mid-level Divine Power, the Evernight Goddess wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain their original power.

    She greedily absorbed it until the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin felt weak and made her stop. She didn¡¯t want to stop. In the end, the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin used the powerful Divine Power to break free.

    The Evernight Goddess sincerely apologized to the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin and created a shadow tunnel for them, earning their forgiveness.

    Over the long years, the Evernight Goddess had developed other priesthoods such as deception and trickery in addition to her Darkness priesthood. She often used all her believers as chess pieces, using all kinds of deception and excuses to make her believers bring destruction to the Multiverse.

    Now, the Evernight Goddess wanted to recover her power, so she tricked the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m still a little short ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡± However, if we have the God of the Primordial Sun, it will be enough.¡±

    The Evernight Goddess licked her lips.

    After taking down the God of the Primordial Sun, she would return to her peak and even surpass it. At that time, the Evernight Goddess at her peak could rival the Nine-Faced Dragon God, the Lord of Terror, and the Heavenly Emperor¡­¡­¡­¡­ It could determine the final direction of the Dawn War.

    Although she had no feelings for the Primordial Era, the gods were indeed obstacles to the Evernight Goddess ¡®goal. If she could deal a blow to the gods, the Evernight Goddess would not mind cooperating with the Aragami. As for how to deal with the Aragami after that, that was a matter for the future. They had to take it one step at a time.

    ¡°I will bring your power back to the peaceful void of the Absolute Beginning.¡±

    She said to Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin who had merged with her.

    Suddenly.

    She raised her head and looked at the ripples in the river of time.

    ¡°Thest bit of strength is here.¡±

    The Evernight Goddess suddenly smiled.

    ¡£

    Garen confirmed the specific location of the Time Imprint and teleported to the Shadow Tunnel.

    When he arrived at the shadow tunnel, he saw a world made of darkness and shadows. It was vast and boundless, like a dark independent universe.

 Chapter 1364 - 1364 Meeting the King of Dawn Again

    1364 Meeting the King of Dawn Again

    In the center of the universe, the Evernight Goddess was smiling, like a young girl who was filled with hope. Her pair of purple eyes did not attract any dust, and her night-like gauze dress fluttered without any wind.

    ¡°Garen Aurelian, we meet again.¡±

    The silver dragon frowned and looked at the Evernight Goddess.

    The Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin wasn¡¯t here, but he met the Evernight Goddess. Moreover, the time imprint ovepped with the Evernight Goddess¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡°I knew that you would definitely find this ce.¡±

    !!

    The darkness rose and fell, sweeping over the Evernight Goddess¡¯s body, and Garen¡¯s Time Imprint shattered.

    ¡°Evernight Goddess, why are you here?¡±

    The Evernight Goddess was in a very good mood, and even revealed a mischievous smile. She said, ¡°¡±I helped you deal with the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin. In return, give me the God of the Original Sun.¡±

    ¡°The promise I made to you before can also be counted in.¡±

    Garen knew in his heart that the truth might not be as the Evernight Goddess had said.

    ¡°They are just some shadow creatures that are not worth worrying about. They are worthless in my eyes.¡±

    ¡°Besides, I can handle them without you.¡±

    With Garen as the center, the darkness became thicker.

    The silver dragon pped its wings, but the dazzling light it emitted was also restricted to a very small space.

    The Evernight Goddess¡¯s smile disappeared. She was expressionless and revealed her cold and fierce nature.¡±Do you think you still have a choice?¡±

    As he spoke, the darkness extinguished the light around Garen.

    In the thick darkness, Garen pped his dragon wings and moved his four limbs, but it was difficult for him to move, as if he was an insect trapped in glue. Even the Power of Time was extremely difficult in the darkness, and it was difficult to mobilize the River of Time.

    Apart from being difficult to move.

    Garen did not feel any other harm.

    ¡°This is my world.¡±

    ¡°You want to resist me?¡±

    The Evernight Goddess chuckled.

    At the same time, she said coldly,¡±I know your trump card, so I won¡¯t kill you, but I won¡¯t let you go either.¡±¡±

    The silver dragon stopped struggling and said calmly, ¡°¡±You want to imprison me? I believe that the Nine-faced Dragon God will notice my disappearance and will find this ce.¡±

    The Evernight Goddess¡¯s expression melted. She suddenly smiled and said, ¡°¡± Therefore, in order to prevent the Nine-Faced Dragon God from finding me, I¡¯ll stay here and use darkness to shield everything.¡±

    ¡± Unless you can swear to the River Styx and hand over the original Sun God to me.¡±

    A veil streaked across the darkness as the Evernight Goddess approached the Silver Dragon and sat on Garen¡¯s head. She stroked Garen¡¯s dragon horns and said, ¡°¡±Why don¡¯t you stay with me in this dark world forever and spend the rest of your life with me? It¡¯s an honor for you.¡±

    The Evernight Goddess was certain in her heart.

    Garen would not choose to fight against himself to the end for the sake of a mere Primordial Sun God.

    As long as she could obtain the Primordial Sun God and recover to her peak, the Evernight Goddess would no longer need to fear Garen. The Nine-Faced Dragon God would not be able to do anything to her. After all, the highest level below the God of Gods was her peak.

    ¡± It¡¯s just that the Primordial Sun God is nothing to me.¡±

    ¡°However, you don¡¯t seem to know what it means to ride on the head of a true dragon.¡±

    The silver dragon¡¯s voice became deeper and calmer, like an ocean that was about to experience a storm.

    The Evernight Goddess was slightly stunned.

    At the same time, on top of Garen¡¯s head, the Hero¡¯s Crown shone with a dazzling radiance.

    Outer ne, Hero¡¯s Domain.

    Boundless life force gathered together, and through the summoning of the Hero¡¯s Crown, it directly crossed the ne and descended into the Windy Abyss. The scale was so vast that it made the entire Hero¡¯s Domain tremble.

    The energy from different outer nes could descend into the Prime Material ne because the Laws of the Prime Material ne were bnced and inclusive.

    However, if they were to enter another outer ne, they would be intercepted by the ne itself.

    Buzz, buzz, buzz ¡­. The Windy Abyss also trembled, blocking the life force that came from the other nes.

    Only a very weak amount of life force, which was less than one in a thousand, sessfully passed through the ne¡¯s crystal wall and fused into Garen¡¯s body.

    Garen did not care about it, he used the intense method of thirsting for fish to crazily extract the life force of the Hero¡¯s Domain.

    Even the consciousness of the Hero¡¯s Domain that was carried in the Hero¡¯s Crown had developed resistance, but it was suppressed by Garen rudely.

    The energy of an entire outer ne, even if most of it was wasted, could still be said to be massive.

    The surface of Garen¡¯s body was suffused with a milky white light that belonged to life energy, and it was getting denser.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    The Evernight Goddess¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    ¡± Even if I have to make the Hero Domain pay a painful price, cut off the possibility of future development, or even shatter, I won¡¯t be at your mercy.¡±

    After merging with God Garen, Garen, who was already at the level of a top-notch Great Divine Power, absorbed life energy without caring about anything and strengthened himself, wanting to temporarily break through to a Great Divine Power.

    As long as he reached the level of a great Divine Power, even if he was only at the threshold of a great Divine Power, the Evernight Goddess would not be able to imprison him so easily.

    However, this was a method of killing 800 enemies and losing 1,000 enemies.

    Unlimited absorption of life force was also a burden to Garen. At the same time, the Hero¡¯s Domain was fighting against the Wind Howling Abyss, and the amount of life force that could be transferred over was very little. If Garen wanted to reach the level of a Greater Divine Power, the Hero¡¯s Domain would be almost drained, causing irreversible and serious damage.

    However, no matter what, this was the trump card that Garen¡¯s main body possessed.

    In the face of the existence of a great Divine Power, even if Garen did not rely on Shi Long Yiliu now, he still had a certain amount of resistance.

    The Evernight Goddess¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°Alright, alright, alright.¡±

    ¡°Even if you attract the Nine-Faced Dragon God¡¯s attention, I¡¯ll still leave you with a dark seal that willst you forever!¡±

    At this point, the Evernight Goddess¡¯s eyes were filled with anger.

    She raised her palm, and boundless darkness gathered in her palm, turning into the shape of a dark full moon, and then imprinted it on Garen¡¯s head.

    At this moment.

    A dazzling golden sun smashed open the spatial boundary of the shadow tunnel. After entering it, a brilliant golden light shone in all directions, dispersingrge areas of darkness and shadows.

    Faced with this sudden change, the Evernight Goddess and Garen paused at the same time.

    Garen looked at the golden sun.

    ¡°Eh? Losander?¡±

    In the center of the golden sun, a silhouette entered Garen¡¯s eyes. It was the long-lost King of Dawn.

    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t seem to be the King of Dawn.¡±

    Garen saw the dignified and indifferent gaze of the King of Dawn. The gaze of the King of Dawn that Garen was familiar with was also positive and sunny, which waspletely different.

    ¡°Oman¡­¡­¡­ You actually resurrected.¡±

    The Evernight Goddess ¡®gaze suddenly turned cold as she stared at the King of Dawn.¡¯

    Her eyes burned with hatred, and her target was Oman, the Eternal Sun.

    Oman, the first sun of the Multiverse.

    In the early days of the Primordial Era, after the Absolute Beginning created the world, the universe was still dark and chaotic. It was quiet and empty. The Evernight Goddess and the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin could ept living in such darkness.

    After that.

    The Evernight Goddess ¡®sister.

    The Moon Goddess, the Silver Mother, and the White Night Goddess, Suren.

    This Absolute Beginning Goddess didn¡¯t like the dark world. At the same time, she heard the prayers of a primitive god.

    The unborn Mother Earth desired a warm and bright world, so she prayed to the White Night Goddess.

    Thus, in order to give birth to the Mother of the Earth, the White Night Goddess ignited the first sun.

    This sun was the eternal sun.

    After the birth of the Eternal Sun, the White Night Goddess was worshipped as her mother. In order to repay her, more and more suns lit up under her will, releasing endless light and heat, giving birth to countless living races.

    It could be said that the Eternal Sun had yed an important role in the present prosperity of the Multiverse.

    The deathly silence, darkness, and peaceful nothingness no longer existed. They were indirectly created by the White Night Goddess and directly caused by the Eternal Sun.

 Chapter 1365 - 1365 Absolute Beginning Divine Weapon, Dark Jade Disc

    1365 Absolute Beginning Divine Weapon, Dark Jade Disc

    ¡°Oman the Eternal Sun, the oldest and only sun god.¡±

    Through the Evernight Goddess, Garen found out the true identity of the Lord of Dawn, and he could not help but be slightly shocked.

    The Eternal Sun had a very high status.

    If it had not fallen too early, given the importance and uniqueness of the Sun in the Multiverse, he would definitely have been able to attain the highest level of godhood. In fact, when he had fallen, he was almost one step away.

    ¡°The gods once spected that the King of Dawn was Oman.¡±

    !!

    ¡°Now it seems like that¡¯s the case.¡±

    In the confrontation between the dark night and the scorching sun, Garen stared at the Eternal Sun and the same appearance as Lathander, thinking silently.

    ¡°The Eternal Sun has fallen for a long time. How did hee back to life?¡±

    This question appeared in Garen¡¯s heart.

    At the same time.

    He thought of the mysterious disappearance of the King of Dawn at the beginning of the Dawn War¡­¡­¡­¡­ Looking at the dignified face of the Eternal Sun that was shrouded in golden light, Garen vaguely had an answer.

    ¡°The King of Dawn has be the Eternal Sun again.¡±

    As for how it had changed, and why the King of Dawn had chosen to change back into the Eternal Sun at this time, Garen was not sure.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s to contribute more to the Dawn War.¡±

    ¡°After all, the Eternal Sun is definitely powerful, at least stronger than the Sun God of today.¡±

    Anyway, the King of Dawn had already turned into an Eternal Sun, so Garen tried his best to think on the bright side of this god.

    ¡°And the fall of the God of Sun and Evil Fire, was it also the work of the Eternal Sun?¡±

    ¡°It should be.¡±

    In the golden zing sun of the Eternal Sun, Garen could vaguely feel the blood-red Evil Sun aura that belonged to the God of Sun and Evil Fire that he hade into contact with in the past. After all, the two had fought at close range, so Garen remembered the Sun Authority of the God of Sun and Evil Fire very clearly.

    ¡°In that case, the Eternal Sun has already taken back the sun authority that originally belonged to the Lord of Dawn, as well as the sun authority of the God of Sun and Evil Fire.¡±

    Garen realized that the Eternal Sun was probably up to no good.

    Perhaps she had been secretly watching him and thinking about the time to strike, which was why she could appear at this moment in time. ording to the Evernight Goddess, the shadow tunnel was very hidden and not so easy to find.

    ¡°One Absolute Beginning Goddess isn¡¯t enough.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m only four hundred years old. Sigh, I¡¯m going to face two such ancient gods at the same time.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, the enmity between the two of them is very deep. I might be able to use this to escape.¡±

    The moment it saw the Eternal Sun, the silver dragon¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts. At the same time, it slowed down its absorption of life force.

    Deep down in Garen¡¯s heart, he did not want both sides to suffer heavy losses and cause the foundation of the Hero¡¯s Domain to be seriously damaged.

    ¡°Oman, why are you here?¡±

    The Evernight Goddess took a deep breath and suppressed her hatred for the Eternal Sun.

    ¡°For the sun¡¯s authority.¡±

    The Eternal Sun looked at the silver dragon shrouded in darkness and said bluntly.

    Garen¡¯s face darkened.

    As expected.

    ¡°Alright, go to the Royal Court and seize the original sun god for me. I¡¯ll strip this Time Dragon of its sun authority and trade with you.¡±

    ¡°Right now, the gods and the Primordial One are fighting in the prime material ne. With your strength, no gods will be able to stop you.¡±

    ¡± After that, when you recover to your peak condition, be more careful. There¡¯s no need to fear the Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s revenge.¡±

    ¡°This is a win-win situation for both of us. How about it?¡±

    The Evernight Goddess could not stand the prosperity and splendor of the Multiverse. To her, it was like letting a white dragon live in a volcano, or letting a red dragon rest in a cier-both physically and psychologically, she was extremely conflicted.

    Ever since the first ray of light rose, the Evernight Goddess¡¯s heart had never been calm again. She was constantly disturbed by irritation.

    It was like a very sleepy person who only wanted to sleep, but his mind was filled with all kinds of noisy and ear-piercing noises. His eyes were also filled with blinding light that could not be blocked or ignored. He could only endure it.

    Only Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin who was in a simr situation could truly understand the Evernight Goddess.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that her spirit was strong enough, she might have already copsed and be a crazy god.

    In order to return to a peaceful and empty environment, the Evernight Goddess had learned to deceive, scheme, and endure. She was not the impulsive and reckless person who would mess up her ns because she could not bear to.

    ¡°This is a good suggestion.¡±

    Eternal Sun¡¯s face was filled with a smile as bright as the Lord of Dawn¡¯s. He changed the topic and said, ¡°¡±But I¡¯m not interested.¡±

    The Evernight Goddess¡¯s gaze instantly turned cold.

    She had already given Eternal Sun a lot of face by offering to cooperate with them, but she was rejected.

    The Eternal Sun¡¯s rejection ignited the mes that were already suppressed in the Evernight Goddess ¡®heart.

    The veil fluttered like the night sky.

    ¡°In the darkness, I know everything, I know everything, I am omnipotent.¡±

    ¡°The eternal darkness is my authority.¡±

    The Evernight Goddess¡¯s deep purple eyes glowed with a dark light.

    She stretched out her right arm, which appeared white and wless in the darkness, and pointed at the Eternal Sun in the distance.

    In the next second, under the will of the Evernight Goddess, with the Eternal Sun as the center, the surrounding darkness pulsated as if it had a life of its own, forming a dark mouth like an abyss. With evil, darkness, infinite depth, and an omnipotent feeling, it swallowed the Eternal Sun in one gulp.

 Chapter 1366 Absolute Beginning Divine Artifact, Dark Jade Disc (2)

    " The radiance of the sun that originated from me once illuminated the dark primeval universe, making you wish you were dead.¡±

    "Sha ''er, you were helpless against me in the past, and it''s the same now.¡±

    From the darkness, the golden radiance of the sun rose, apanied by the calm words of the Eternal Sun.

    In the end, the golden light shot out and formed a dazzling golden sun. The divine might of the Great Sun was brilliant and dazzling, awe-inspiring and invible.

    Inside the golden sun, the Eternal Sun smiled. His eyes were cold and dignified. His long silver hair was still neat and straight.

    "Hehe, if not for Su Lun, you would have been crushed by me long ago!¡±

    "Now that Su Lun has be a good-for-nothing, you dare to face me directly. Who gave you the courage?¡±

    The Evernight Goddess smiled contemptuously.

    At their peak, the Evernight Goddess was undoubtedly stronger than the Eternal Sun. However, the Eternal Sun had the White Night Goddess behind it. When the White Night Goddess was severely injured, the Evernight Goddess also lost her peak strength.

    The golden sun opened up a dark maw, but even more, endless darkness pervaded the air and gathered endlessly. It was as if all the darkness of the Multiverse had gathered here, pressuring the Eternal Sun.

    Buzz, buzz, buzz ..... The Eternal Sun''s eyes turned golden as if they were made of two suns.

    On the surface of the golden sun, blood-red mes and golden mes ignited at the same time, igniting the endless darkness that surged over and resisting it.

    Two high-level gods engaged in a fierce but unknown divine battle in the shadow tunnel.

    The only spectator was Garen.

    Garen was still trapped in the dark substance that was as sticky as glue, and it was difficult for him to move.

    Because of the battle between the Evernight Goddess and the Eternal Sun, both of their attention was temporarily not on him. Garen simply stayed in the darkness and watched the battle between the two ancient gods.

    The identities and origins of the protagonists of both sides were not simple.

    It was very rare to have such a close viewing seat.

    Garen temporarily stopped absorbing the life force and watched with great interest.

    "Fight, the more intense the better.¡±

    "When you attract the Nine-Faced Dragon God''s attention, I''ll see which of you can escape.¡±

    No matter how tightly sealed the Shadow Tunnel was, there was a limit.

    Garen could feel that this space was already shaking and unstable due to the battle between the two ancient gods. It could even be said that it was on the verge of copse. As long as the Eternal Sun and the Evernight Goddess did not cooperate and the two fought each other, Garen would be rtively safe in the crack.

    Time passed unhurriedly.

    In Garen''s field of vision, the darkness and the sun''s radiance upied the space of the shadow tunnel, and they were ipatible with each other.

    However, after a period of stalemate.

    The golden sun''s radiance was weakening. It was boundless, as if the endless darkness waspressing the space of the golden sun, devouring and extinguishing the light inch by inch.

    " Eternal Sun is at a disadvantage. "

    Garen confirmed the current situation between the two.

    The two gods were not at their peak. Their current strength might not be much different, and they were still a little short of reaching Godhood 20. However, this was a space created by the Evernight Goddess. The boundless darkness around them was the Evernight Goddess''s energy source.

    The Evernight Goddess was equivalent to a home-ground battle, upying a natural geographical advantage.

    "Oman, you didn''t avoid me after you resurrected, but instead provoked me. This is the worst decision you''ve ever made.¡±

    The Evernight Goddess raised her right hand.

    A disc-like jade disc appeared out of thin air.

    It was pitch-ck without any patterns on it. It was pure and singr, but at the same time, it was clearly different from the surrounding darkness because it was deeper than the abyss and darker than the darkness. It was like the darkest and most irrelevant night.

    The Dark Jade Disc was a super powerful divine weapon that was born from the Absolute Beginning together with the Evernight Goddess.

    Garen had never seen the Dark Jade Disc before, so he wasn''t sure of its exact power.

    However, Garen knew that a Divine Weapon that was taken out by the Evernight Goddess was definitely not ordinary.

    On the other side, Eternal Sun''s face turned solemn.

    Garen wasn''t sure, but he was very clear about the power of the Dark Jade Disc.

    It was one of the most powerful divine artifacts in the Great Ring Multiverse.

    The other item was the White Night Goddess ''silver jade te.

    The Dark Jade Disc and the Silver Jade Disc were unquestionably the most powerful divine artifacts of the Great Ring Multiverse.

    On the Dark Jade te, there were cracks that were difficult to detect with the naked eye. They were all the damage left behind by the Evernight Goddess when she fought with the White Night Goddess and collided with the silver jade te.

    Now that the Evernight Goddess was not at her peak, forcefully using the Darkness Jade Disc would worsen the damage.

    She would only use the Dark Jade Disc when it was very important.

    The Evernight Goddess was determined to kill the Eternal Sun.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Close your eyes."

    Eternal Sun suddenly said with a serious expression.

    " He " looked straight at the Evernight Goddess, but Garen felt that this sentence seemed to be directed at him.

    Subconsciously, the silver dragon closed its eyes.

    Under the control of the Evernight Goddess, Garen could only move his eyes.

    The moment Garen closed his eyes.

    The light and heat emitted by the golden sun were all restrained, and it trembled slightly.

    Kakaka.

    Cracks extended across the golden sun................... Bang!

    The golden sun with Oman at the center exploded and shattered into pieces. A dazzling golden glow and mes erupted at the same time, dispelling the surrounding darkness and causing the entire shadow tunnel to tremble violently.

    The space strengthened by the darkness shattered like a mirror that had been hit hard.

    Along these cracks, golden light shone out.

    In the Windy Abyss, golden sunlight rose from the sealed tunnel, illuminating all four levels of the Windy Abyss. Many intelligent creatures living here were confused and dumbfounded.

    In the shadow tunnel that had a huge crack.

    At the center of the golden sun, Eternal Sun''s body was also full of cracks. His aura was severely weakened, but his expression did not change.

    "Oman!"

    The Evernight Goddess''s veil had been burnt by the sun''s rays, revealing her snow-white and smooth skin. She looked rather embarrassed and embarrassed.

    She flew into a rage out of humiliation and threw out the Darkness Jade Disk.

    Weng!

    The Dark Jade Disc spun, easily cutting through the brilliant sunlight, leaving a dark trail inside. Silently, it went straight for the Eternal Sun.

    If he was hit by the Darkness Jade Disk¡­

    Eternal Sun, who had not been resurrected for long, was about to fall again.

    At this moment.

    A gigantic w that covered the sky and covered the sun, each scale glowing with a gradual change of light, as if it contained all the colors, and at the same time, it also carried all the auras of dragons. It tore through space and descended into the shadow tunnel.

    This was the dragon w of the Nine-Faced Dragon God.

    What was different from before was that it was an illusion created by the Evernight Goddess, but this time, it was real.

    The Eternal Sun had nearly self-destructed, shattering the Evernight Goddess ''dark space. The Extraordinary Divine Power prated the Windy Abyss and spread throughout the Multiverse.

    The Nine-faced Dragon God sensed it.

    At the same time, the aura of the Evernight Goddess and Garen was also captured by the Nine-Faced Dragon God. In a short moment, the Nine-Faced Dragon God understood everything that had happened.

    Without hesitation, the Nine-faced Dragon God left the Prime Material ne and arrived at the Windy Abyss amidst the Lord of Terror''s dissatisfied roar.

    The Dark Jade Disk smashed into the Nine-Faced Dragon God''s dragon w.

    Thump!

    The dragon scales shattered one after another, and the dragon ws that were as majestic as stars paused. Endless darkness extended from the wound on the palm, eroding the dragon ws of the Nine-faced Dragon God and dyeing the dragon scales ck.

    At the same time, the Evernight Goddess''s hateful gaze swept across all the creatures present.

    She took back the Dark Jade Disk with another crack, turned around, and disappeared into the darkness.

    In the next second, the Nine-Faced Dragon God''s majestic figure was revealed in the sealed tunnel.

    ncing at Garen and the weakened Oman, the Nine-Faced Dragon God said, ""Let''s leave this ce first."

    Invisible and formless rules began to move rhythmically, enveloping Garen and the Eternal Sun, sending them into the Hero''s Domain.

    "Ai Ou, where are you running!"

    ck-red demonic mes surged as the Lord of Terror chased after the Wind Howling Abyss.

    The two top-notch existences began an intense battle with the Windy Abyss as the battlefield.

    However, after a moment, the Lord of Terror came back to his senses. He realized that his goal was to destroy the Prime Material ne. The Nine-faced Dragon God had just left. What he should have done was to ravage the Prime Material ne while no one was stopping him, not chase after him.

    "Ai Ou, you''re too cunning."

    The Lord of Terror was flustered and exasperated. He cursed as he turned around and descended to the Prime Material ne. The Nine-Faced Dragon God followed closely behind. He could not sit idly by and watch the Lord of Terror cause destruction to the Prime Material ne.

    At the same time.

    After being sent back to the Hero''s Domain by the Nine-Faced Dragon God, the silver dragon looked at the Eternal Sun, whose aura was weak and withered, and whose body was covered in cracks, and fell into deep thought.

 Chapter 1367 Olympian Multiverse, Sun God Apollo

    In the Hero Domain, at the level of the Royal Court.

    Between the Pantheon Temple and the Eternal Heroic Spirit Temple, the silver dragon stared at the weakened Eternal Sun, and the Eternal Sun also looked at the silver dragon.

    "There seems to be some misunderstanding between us.¡±

    Garen thought to himself.

    In the beginning, when he saw the appearance of the Eternal Sun, Garen thought that this ancient god hade with ill intentions.

    After all, " He " had already said that " He " hade for the Sun Authority, and Garen was now the holder of thest Sun Authority. Moreover, the God of Sun and Evil Fire had fallen under the hands of the Eternal Sun.

    It was obvious.

    The Eternal Sun had nothing to do with the God of Sun and Evil Fire, because the God of Sun and Evil Fire had not yet been born in the era when the Eternal Sun had fallen. It was obvious that he killed the God of Sun and Evil Fire for the power of the sun.

    "But if you have ill intentions towards me, then I will not let you go.¡±

    " I shouldn''t have self-destructed at the end to shatter the shadow tunnel and attract the Nine-Faced Dragon God''s attention.¡±

    " Or rather,''He'' wants my Sun Authority, but only through a gentle transaction.¡±

    Garen stared at the Eternal Sun, silent and deep in thought.

    Under the silver dragon''s gaze, the Eternal Sun, whose body was covered in cracks and had a weak aura, opened its mouth.

    "The first time we met, his name is Garen Aurelian, the Dragon of Time who can travel through infinite time and space.¡±

    "Please allow me to introduce myself."

    "My name is Oman. The world has forgotten me, but I was once honored as the only eternal undying day.¡±

    The Eternal Sun''s voice was calm and steady, with a sense of solemnity and indifference. It was awe-inspiring and prominent, but at the same time, it was also surprisingly polite.

    Garen could feel the respect the Eternal Sun had for him.

    In contrast, the Evernight Goddess was provoking and humiliating him again and again, almost causing him to copse the Hero''s Domain to escape her control.

    "Evernight Goddess, I''ll remember you.¡±

    As he grew older, Garen''s personality had changed. Many things that he had valued in the past had be less important now. His personality had generally be more reserved and calm, but there was one thing that had not changed-this Time Dragon had always held grudges, but it would not show it too clearly now.

    After carving the Evernight Goddess into his little vengeful notebook in the depths of his mind, the silver dragon looked at the Eternal Sun seriously.

    "I''ve heard of your name, the only Sun God.¡±

    Pausing for a moment, Garen squinted his eyes and went straight to the point, ""Do you want the sun''s authority? So you interfered in the Evernight Goddess ''ambush?¡±

    "If it is, I will thank you for your help this time and remember your favor. However, I won''t give you the Sun''s Authority because of this.¡±

    "The Sun Authority doesn''t belong to me. I''m just keeping it for now. It''s with me, but it actually belongs to the God of Light.¡±<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The Sun Authority was only temporarily lent to Garen by the God of Light. He would return it to the God of Light after it was of no use to him for thousands of years.

    However .... If he hadn''t lent me the Sun''s Authority, the God of Light would have been in danger. The God of Light''s background wasn''t as deep as mine, and the Eternal Sun might have attacked him directly instead of being friendly. He needed to thank me properly, and it would be best if it was substantial and had enough rewards........... Garen thought to himself.

    "I did it for the Sun''s authority."

    Eternal Sun said calmly under the silver dragon''s gaze.

    " To be more precise, I''m doing it for all the sun''s authority in the infinite Multiverse, and not just your own.¡±

    Infinite Multiverse¡­......

    The dragon frowned and looked at the Eternal Sun. ""The sun''s authority has been split into three parts. You have two parts, and thest part is with me. I don''t understand what you''re talking about.¡±

    Eternal Sun was slightly stunned, then heughed.

    " I didn''t expect that as a being of infinite space-time and Multiverse level, I still haven''t explored the essence of the world''sposition.¡±

    " But that''s right. Your true form is only a mid-tier divine power, and it''s only natural that you haven''te into contact with the knowledge beyond the great ring''s limited Multiverse.¡±

    Therge ring limited the multiverse¡­..... Garen understood that the overall outline of many nes and worlds was like a ring, so he realized what the Eternal Sun referred to as the Multiverse.

    "But what does a limited multiverse mean?¡±

    "Isn''t the big ring universe infinite?¡±

    "Limited¡­. Infinite .... There was also the infinite space-time that he mentioned¡­............¡±

    Because of what Eternal Day said, Garen fell into deep thought.

    Vaguely, Garen had a vague idea that was born in his mind when hebined it with his experience when he traveled through time and space.

    This thought was separated from reality by a thin veil, making it impossible for Garen to see it clearly. It was hazy, blurry, and vague. It was like something he had seen before, but he could not figure it out no matter how hard he tried. It felt quite ufortable.

    Fortunately, Garen wasn''t a stubborn person.

    He didn''t understand, but the person in front of him seemed to be very clear.

    "What do you mean by ''limited'' when you say that therge ring has a limited multiverse?¡±

    Amidst the never-ending wind and clouds in the Royal Court, the giant dragon raised its head and looked at the Eternal Sun.

    " Due to the vastness of the various nes and worlds, in the knowledge of mortals and even gods, we live in an infinite multiverse.¡±

    "However, this is a misconception.¡±

    Oman''s gaze swept across the surroundings. His golden pupils reflected the scenery of the Royal Court, and he seemed to be looking at all the other nes.

 Chapter 1368 Olympian Multiverse, Sun God Apollo (2)

    "What we think of as the infinite Multiverse is actually limited and a part of the infinite Multiverse.¡±

    "A truly infinite Multiverse is formed from many limited Multiverses.¡±

    The silver dragon was deep in thought and said in a deep voice, ""You mean that the Great Ring Multiverse is one of the many limited Multiverses?¡±

    As he spoke, Garen''s thoughts suddenly became clear.

    He thought of all the things he had seen and heard while traveling through space and time, and of the worlds that were different from the Great Ring Multiverse. For example, the first official development of the Divine Pastures, where the so-called good and evil gods were gods that did not exist in the Great Ring Multiverse.

    And this was only one of them.

    At first, Garen thought that these different multiverses were caused by the difference in time and space, butter he felt that something was wrong, but because he did not have a more urate and specific idea, and the Battle of Dawn wasing soon, he did not delve deeper into it.

    " I should have been to other limited Multiverse in the past, and not the Great Ring Multiverse that developed in different dimensions as I thought.¡±

    Garen gradually understood and was enlightened.

    On the other side, noticing the silver dragon''s bright and intelligent eyes, Eternal Sun whispered, ""It seems that you have long guessed it in the depths of your heart, but youck the opportunity to understand it.¡±

    Garen collected his thoughts and looked at the Eternal Sun, saying, "" That is why I underestimated your ambition. You want the authority of all the suns in the infinite Multiverse, and that is not an easy task.¡±

    When Garen was mass-producing the Divine Spark Farm, he had heard of the names of other Sun Gods in other universes.

    Due to the special nature of the sun, almost all the Multiverse that could give birth to gods would have a sun god, and it was definitely not weak.

    The meaning of the Eternal Sun was that it not only desired the sun''s authority of the Great Ring Multiverse, but it also coveted the sun''s authority of other limited Multiverse.

    Garen couldn''t help but think.

    At the same time, Eternal Sun said calmly, "" This isn''t ambition. Bing the one true self is something every god dreams of. It''s just that too many gods don''t understand and their knowledge is limited to a single limited universe.¡±

    As he spoke, the Eternal Sun''s eyes shone brighter than ever, like two zing suns at noon.

    Garen could not help but think as he listened to the Eternal Sun''s words.

    "What would happen if the Eternal Sun were to acquire the authority of all suns in the infinite Multiverse?¡±

    A bold idea appeared in Garen''s mind.

    "You want to take another step forward and be a god above gods?¡±

    Faced with Garen''s question, Eternal Sun said faintly, "" I hope that my radiance can illuminate the infinite Multiverse. I hope that one day, I can see the scenery that Godly God can see.¡±

    This undoubtedly admitted that the true purpose of the Eternal Sun was to break through to be a great Divine Power and be a God above God.

    "Infinite Unity¡­.. He had achieved the status of a god above gods and stepped into the domain of gods above gods.¡±

    "Can this be done?"

    "Yes ... It''s highly possible."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Garen asked himself in the depths of his heart.

    The difference between gods and gods was like the difference between gods and mortals.

    Even a great Divine Power would only be a slightly stronger mortal in front of a god.

    This was a natural chasm in the hierarchy of life.

    Godly God was the true God of Creation.

    If it was just an ordinary creation, even a weak Divine Power could create a small world and nurture simple life. However, to create a Multiverse that included many Gods, only Godly God could do it.

    What kind of power was this?

    Garen was lost in his memories.

    In his memories, the snow-covered Arctic Icefield.

    In the precipitous Ice Cliff Dragon Nest, a newly born little White Dragon who had stolen his Dragon Lady gem and realized that he was a Time Dragon was imagining whatever he wanted in his heart.

    "When I grow up, I might beparable to a god,parable to a great Divine Power. My goal is a little bigger, or even a god above gods!¡±

    As Garen grew up and realized what a Godly God meant, he had already lost his original wild thoughts.

    Garen had originally thought that bing a top-notch quasi-great Divine Power and doing whatever he wanted in the Great Ring Multiverse might be his limit.

    However, right now, deep within Garen''s tinum Dragon Eyes, the me that had been extinguished was reignited.

    "God above God is not out of reach.¡±

    Garen was certain.

    Eternal Sun smiled, but he didn''t interrupt the silver dragon''s thoughts.

    When " He " first realized that " He " had the opportunity to step into the realm of Gods, " His " heart was also throbbing with excitement. " He " was even willing to die to give it a try.

    The moment the Eternal Sun fell for the first time, his divine body was shattered by the divine power of countless Sun Gods, and he had an epiphany in his heart.

    He would be the new God of Gods by gathering the sun''s authority of the infinite Multiverse into one.

    By analogy, it wasn''t just the sun''s authority. Any kind of authority, any kind of divine power, as long as one could grasp all of them, gather them infinitely, andbine all the sources into one, one could be a god above gods.

    In addition, the Eternal Sun suspected that there was a higher level above the gods.

    This was because the authority of the infinite Multiverse could be a god above gods.

    Then, what if the infinite Multiverse was added with the dimension of space-time, bing the only existence of infinite space-time?

    Garen thought of this as well.

 Chapter 1369 Olympian Multiverse, Sun God Apollo (3)

    Infinite universes existed, and so did infinite spacetime.

    Infinite and infinite index stacking¡­......... The vastness of the infinite space-time Multiverse was unimaginable.

    He had originally thought that bing a top-notch great Divine Power was already his limit, but now he suddenly realized that he still had a long way to go. The road ahead was far and endless.

    "This is a difficult path."

    The silver dragon slowly exhaled a mouthful of turbid air and said.

    "It is very difficult, but at least there is a way.¡±

    Eternal Sun said.

    After pausing for a moment, Eternal Sun said to Garen seriously, "" The final Sun Authority of the Great Ring Multiverse is now with you. I will not snatch it unless it bes the final piece of the puzzle of the Sun Authority in the infinite Multiverse.¡±

    No one knew how many limited Multiverse there were, or how much sun authority there was.

    Thest sentence of Eternal Day was impossible.

    This also meant that once Garen handed over the Sun Authority to the God of Light, the Eternal Sun would make its move.

    "Then, at the cost of heavy injuries, you saved me from the Evernight Goddess and told me this valuable information. What exactly do you want?¡±

    Garen knew that the Eternal Sun did not save him and tell him about the infinite Multiverse for no reason.

    " I wish to hunt down the Sun God of other limited Multiverse, " the Eternal Sun said with a calm expression. " For that, I wish to leave the Great Ring Multiverse with the help of the River of Time.¡±

    " The River of Time is not the only way to travel between different limited universes, " Garen said slowly.¡±

    Eternal Sun thought for a moment and replied, "" The Void Zone between different universes is boundless and empty. Without urate coordinates, even great Divine Powers will be lost in the Void Zone.¡±

    " Even if there are coordinates, given the vastness of the Void Zone, the amount of energy required for spatial teleportation is unimaginable.¡±

    "Using the river of time as a medium to teleport is the most suitable method.¡±

    The Void Zone ....... The gap between the Multiverse?

    Garen was deep in thought.

    Next, the Eternal Sun continued tomunicate with Garen. As long as it knew about it, it would answer Garen''s questions. Garen''s understanding of the infinite multiverse also deepened.

    "I''m very curious. Where did your knowledge of the infinite Multiversee from? You seem to know a lot about this."

    After a while, the silver dragon asked.

    The Eternal Sun did not hesitate to betray the Lady of Pain, who was unwilling to help him.

    " I don''t actually know much. If you want more knowledge about the infinite Multiverse, you can go to the City of Sigil and have a good chat with the Lady of Pain.¡±

    "Lady Pain?"

    Garen knew about this mysterious City Lord of Sigil.

    " Yes, she doesn''t belong to the Ring Multiverse. She''s a top-ss champion of a limited Multiverse that has already copsed.¡±

    " In the Great Ring Multiverse, she cannot leave the City of Sigil.¡±

    The Eternal Sun smiled brightly, revealing the origins and weaknesses of the Lady of Pain.

    The Lady of Pain was very mysterious.

    Garen did not expect that she actually came from another Multiverse.

    "You can visit the Lady of Pain when you''re free.¡±<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Garen thought to himself.

    Immediately, Garen looked at the Eternal Sun and said, "" My space-time travel can indeed allow you to reach other universes, but the prerequisite is that you and I are at the same level. I cannot bring along creatures stronger than myself.¡±

    He had learned important information from Eternal Sun, and he owed him a favor. Garen was still willing to help him within his ability.

    It was just that the Eternal Sun was a great Divine Power, and Garen really could not bring it along.

    The Eternal Sun spread his arms, cracks crisscrossing all over his body, like a porcin that could shatter at any moment.

    "After the self-destruction of the Windy Abyss, I have temporarily fallen to a mid-level Divine Power.¡±

    " I feel that you have the ability to bring me through space-time travel to other universes.¡±

    "Are you that impatient?" The silver dragon''s eyes moved slightly. ording to what you mean, in a Multiverse that does not belong to you, you will be suppressed to a certain extent.¡±

    "Aren''t you afraid that you''ll be prey instead? The Sun God''s authority was taken away and he became a stepping stone for the other Sun Gods?¡±

    Eternal Sun''s gaze was firm and unmoved.

    " At the moment when I was about to die, I sensed the many Sun Gods in the infinite space-time Multiverse.¡±

    " Among them, there is the Sun God who was born in the future. For now, he is very youngpared to me.¡±

    Eternal Sun smiled calmly but confidently. ""There are differences between the Sun Gods. Not all Sun Gods are worthy of being called the Eternal Sun.¡±

    "I already have a suitable target.¡±

    Eternal Sun, the first sun of the Great Ring Multiverse, the only sun god.......... Among all the sun gods in the infinite Multiverse, Eternal Sun was definitely one of the best. Otherwise, he would not have such great ambitions.

    Facing such an old guy, even if he was not at his peak, the young Sun God who was targeted by him would probably suffer.

    "If you insist on going, fine.¡±

    The Eternal Sun''s thoughts were very firm, and Garen decided to satisfy him.

    In addition, before the Eternal Sun found a way to freely travel between different universes, " He " would need Garen''s help for a long time.

    Garen hoped that the Eternal Sun would seed in taking this first step. That way, he could also gain more experience through this, and he would not have to bear much risk.

    "Tell me the exact coordinates."

    "I''ll open the Spacetime Gate for you."

    The Eternal Sun could not wait any longer and gave Garen the coordinates.

    Garen took a deep breath, and with a thought, he constructed a Space-Time Gate that allowed mid-level Divine Power to pass through.

    Prior to that, he had signed a Time Alliance Contract with the Eternal Sun to facilitatemunication between different universes.

    " If you seed and recover to a great Divine Power in another Multiverse, I will not be able to bring you back to the Great Ring Multiverse before I be a quasi-great Divine Power.¡±

    "I''ll ask you again. Are you sure you want to go now?¡±

    Under Garen''s questioning, the Eternal Sun nodded firmly.

    He was so impatient that he was willing to take some risks.

    Immediately, before Oman stepped into the Gate of Spacetime, Garen asked out of curiosity, ""What is the name of the young Sun God you mentioned?¡±

    "Apollo belongs to the limited multiverse of Olympus.¡±

    With the Sun God named Apollo as his target, the Eternal Sun left the Great Ring Multiverse and began his journey.

 Chapter 1370 White Night Goddess And The Silver Jade Plate

    With Garen''s help, the Eternal Sun got what he wanted and left therge ring''s limited multiverse.

    As for whether the Eternal Sun could sessfully seize the authority of the young sun god Apollo in the outer universe ording to its own n in the Olympian Multiverse where he went, it was up to the Eternal Sun.

    Because he had signed a Time Alliance Contract with the Eternal Sun, using the River of Time as a medium, Garen could cross the Void Zone in the Multiverse andmunicate with the Eternal Sun. He could know the progress of the Eternal Sun in seizing the Authority to a certain extent.

    Garen was looking forward to it.

    However, the mes of war between the Primordial One and the Gods were still raging in the Great Ring Multiverse. Garen''s focus would not be on the Eternal Sun that had already arrived in the Olympian Multiverse. What he was most concerned about now was still the Dawn War.

    Silver light shed.

    Garen entered the Eternal Heroic Spirit''s Pce and settled in the dragon''s nest. A pair of tinum dragon eyes glowed faintly, reflecting the scenes of the Prime Material World.

    In a different prime material ne.

    Variant Dragons, Gods, Primordial¡­........ The war continued, as if it would never stop. It had no intention of stopping.

    Garen closed his eyes slightly, and the Thorned Flower Crown on his head lit up with a pure white luster.

    The life force flowed into the silver dragon''s body steadily and orderly.

    At the same time, it was as if nothing had happened. Garen''s original body was high up in the Eternal Heroic Spirit''s Pce as before, coordinating the mobilization of the mutated dragons from different time and space, and providing logistical support for their tired or injured bodies to recover. With the greatest efficiency, he wiped out the weak and medium-level Divine Power Origin existences one by one.

    Without the restraint of a dark assassin like the Absolute Beginning Shadow Sin, and with Garen''s help.

    The mutated dragon army became more and more brave as they fought. They became the most eye-catching and difficult to ignore existence on the battlefield of intermediate divine power.

    Time passed by unhurriedly.

    One by one, the original Aragami were sealed or killed.

    Due to the outstanding performance of the mutated dragons, many middle-level gods could leave the middle-level battlefield and deal with the lower-level Aragami at a higher level.

    Not all mid-level gods were as weak as the winged elf goddess. In the prime material ne, they could often win against weak primeval beings.

    The foreign dragon army and the gods were advancing side by side in the weak and intermediate battlefields. They were able to destroy the Primordial Aragami one after another in an unstoppable manner.

    In the fourth stage of the Dawn War, due to the addition of the alien dragon army, the Aragami were slowly losing ground at a speed that was visible to the naked eye.

    There were fewer and fewer Primordial Aragami that were still active.

    The dawn of the gods wasing.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    During this period, due to the long period of battle, the spirits of the mutated dragons had reached their limits. Garen recalled them back to the Royal Court andmunicated with them to determine the next battle n.

    After resting for a while, the mutated dragon army, which had almost recovered, returned to the main material ne battlefield.

    However, this time, the target of the foreign dragon army was no longer a mid-level Divine Power.

    In a heavily eroded prime material ne.

    Exposed organs, swollen intestines, and thick pus.............. These were terrifying, bloody, strange, and strange............ The things that made people feel extremely ufortable were densely packed and stacked on the decaying flesh and blood canopy.

    The clear sky, which should have been endless, was covered by a huge nket formed by rotting flesh and blood.

    The endless rotting flesh and blood rose and fell as if they were breathing.

    Crash ...... Blood-colored raindrops, yellowish-green pus, and indescribable organs............. The rain continued to fall from the sky like a storm.

    On the ground, there were towering bloody mountains formed by piles of flesh and blood, dense and strange forests of flesh and blood, and slowly flowing rivers of blood.............. The creatures that originally lived in this prime material ne could no longer be seen. Their deformed and strange bodies seemed to have been skinned. At the same time, it was covered with tumor-like lumps of flesh.

    The entire prime material ne was covered in a bloody and terrifying scene.

    At the center of the terrifying world of flesh and blood, there was a bright and demonic flower of flesh and blood that was more than ten thousand meters in diameter. Every petal and leaf on it was made of rotten flesh and all kinds of boils and tumors.

    It was rooted in the earth, and its roots spread to every corner of this world of flesh and blood.

    Horrifying, bloody, deformed¡­..... There was also a strange and unique sense of beauty.

    It was the Mother of Monsters, jesha, an original Aragami that was simr to a great Divine Power. It wielded a type of origin force that could cause all things to decay eternally.

    In this prime material ne, there were still a small group of intelligent creatures resisting the corruption of the Mother of Monsters. In their ears, there was a gentle and bewitching whisper.

    "Your life form is nothing but a hypocritical creation of the gods. I will show the true face of your life.¡±

    "You are all my greatest works of art. Give up thest defense.......... Be my most beautiful, most glorious, and most terrifying creation.¡±

    The Mother of Monsters was a crazy artist.

    She used flesh and blood as a pen, wanting to make all life forms into the appearance that best suited her aesthetic. Reshaping ugly life forms into a form that she liked was her greatest hobby.

    Previously, the Gnome Master God, Garshgold, who had been fighting against Grayesha, had been injured. He was no match for the Aragami and had no choice but to escape from the Prime Material ne.

 Chapter 1371 The White Night Goddess And The Silver Jade Plate (2)

    Now that she had no obstacles, she could create a world of flesh and blood ording to her own joy and aesthetics.

    The demonic flower of flesh and blood swayed gently as if it was very excited.

    However, the ripples in the river of time interrupted her desire to create flesh and blood art.

    The waves surged and condensed into the outlines of giant dragons.

    ck with gold, even its pupils had threads of golden threads, and its entire body carried a destructive aura.

    It was a dazzling red dragon with ayer of dazzling light on the surface of its scales. The surrounding space was distorted by the high temperature.

    It was a Demigod Golden Dragon with a deep and majestic mask, dark golden scales, and deep eyes.

    It was as beautiful as a dream. Its scales were like blue crystals and diamonds, reflecting the dazzling light of the Blue Diamond Dragon.

    A total of four talented dragons appeared in the world where the Mother of Monsters was, between the disgusting and bloody bloody sky and the ground.

    Pluton Dragon, Brilliant Sun Dragon, Golden Dragon, Blue Diamond Dragon.

    Bathed in the rain of blood, the four mutated dragons turned their heads at the same time and locked their eyes on the demonic flesh flower rooted on the ground.

    The four dragons opened their mouths at the same time.

    Between the crisscrossing dragon teeth, a dazzling dragon breath rose.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    The dragon breath with different attributes but powerful lethality tore through the blood rain and shot straight at the Mother of Monsters.

    "What an ugly creature¡­..... However, don''t be anxious and don''t feel inferior. I will turn you into my beautiful children.¡±

    The Mother of Monsters swayed the flower of flesh and blood, whispering softly like a mother.

    It retracted the flower and formed a flower bud. It sank into the ground made of flesh and blood and disappeared to avoid the dragon''s breath.

    At the same time, this world of flesh and blood came alive.

    Flesh and blood vines rose from the ground or descended from the sky. Tens of thousands of them filled every inch of space and swept toward the four mutated dragons.

    The mutated dragons looked calm as they disyed their skills and fought fiercely against the Mother of Monsters.

    In another prime material ne.

    A giant ck snake that was as majestic as a mountain range was entrenched on the ground. Just by raising half of its body, it reached into the clouds.

    It had ck scales that looked like the darkest night. Its vertical pupils were rational and indifferent. There seemed to be countless murmurs around it, vaguely rising and falling.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The Dark Night Serpent Dandel, the original Aragami who had swallowed the third generation Goddess of Magic, wields the power of nightmares.

    Once, it invaded Garen''s dream, wanting to make Garen, who had yet to grow up, its subordinate.

    On the other side, there were also four mutated dragons fighting against the Dark Night Serpent.

    ck Dragon Caesar, whose scales were like steel and had dark red markings, was unbelievably strong.

    It was the Red Dragon udius, who looked simr to the ck Dragon, but was a little weaker.

    White Dragon Bai He, who had a petite body and snow-white scales, looked crazy.

    Silver Dragon Levis, whose scales were glowing with silver light, was also flickering with purple energy in the surrounding space.

    The ck Emperor took the lead. He raised his thick and huge dragon wings, dragging a long vortex of mes behind him. Like a cannonball, he crashed into the Dark Night Serpent. The other mutated dragons did not want to be outdone and followed closely behind.

    Against a primordial existence that was simr to a great Divine Power, these mutated dragons that were only at the Demigod level of life dared to take the initiative to attack. They were not afraid of the might of the Aragami at all.

    Under Garen''s overall nning, these eight mutated dragons dealt with the two Great Divine Power Primeval Ones respectively.

    As for the other mutated dragons, they were mainly used in the middle level battlefield.

    The Prime Material ne was on the verge of copse, and the Dawn War that had evolved until now was even more intense than the first phase.

    The battle between the variant dragon and the quasi-great Divine Power was in a stalemate. It was only until a great Divine Power who had the time to attack arrived and joined the variant dragon in attacking the original Aragami.

    Under normal circumstances, gods with high enough status would not choose to gang up on their opponents in order to protect their dignity and face.

    However, this was the Dawn War, which concerned the future structure of the Multiverse and whether the gods could still be the rulers of the world. Under such circumstances, the gods did not hesitate to gang up on the Primordial Ones.

    Garen saw everything.

    Because the battle situation was already very stable, Garen''s main body was still assisting from behind the scenes, and he did not easily descend into the main material ne. At the same time, he was also prepared for any unexpected situations that might happen.

    However, although there were some twists and turns in the battle between the gods and Primordial One, it was not an ident.

    The Dawn of the Gods could no longer be stopped.

    Following that, as the Primordial Aragami died or were sealed one after another, the advantage of the gods ''camp began to snowball.

    After most of the weak and medium grade Primordial Ones had been eliminated, they were all wiped out.

    The gods with weak and intermediate Divine Powers were not idle.

    After adjusting their state, they descended on the main material ne one after another. They surrounded the existence of the great Divine Powers and began to besiege and suppress the great Divine Powers.

    Due to the suppression of gods and quasi-divine powers in the prime material ne, a sufficient number in the prime material ne could still produce a qualitative change.

    The gods who were originally in a stalemate with the powerful Primordial Ones began to suppress their opponents with the help of more gods. Even some powerful gods who were weaker than their opponents gradually turned the situation around.

    After the initial defeat of the weak and the medium, the influence finally radiated to the strong.

 Chapter 1372 White Night Goddess And The Silver Jade Plate (3)

    At that moment, almost every Primordial Aragami would have to face the attacks of many gods.

    "There is no suspense in this war.¡±

    Garen observed the situation of the Main Matter ne and made a judgment in his heart.

    The great Divine Powers resisted stubbornly. The war was still going on, but the oue was already decided. The only thing left was time.

    "When the Dawn War is over, I won''t be far from bing a great Divine Power.¡±

    In the Eternal Hall of Heroes, the silver dragon closed its eyes and enjoyed the nourishment of life force and the power of time. It grew bit by bit.

    ¡£

    Elysium, the third generation Goddess of Magic''s God''s Kingdom, Heart of Curse.

    Due to the death of the Lord God, all the living beings in the divine kingdom looked mournful. The originally dense and shining magic divine light in the divine kingdom had also dimmed a lot, and the blue-white magic''s radiance was almost withered.

    Suddenly.

    A figure wrapped in bright light arrived at the Heart of Incantation.

    She easily opened the door to the divine kingdom and did not attract the attention of the apostle guards in the divine kingdom.

    Then, in the center of the Heart of Incantation, the towering but silent temple of the Goddess of Magic stood.

    The bright figure floated down and stepped over the stairs, ignoring the many temple guards. He directly passed through the gate of the temple and entered the interior of the magic temple.

    During this entire process, the apostles guarding the temple knew nothing.

    The magic of various gods attached to this ce was also not disturbed.

    The temple of the Goddess of Magic was empty.

    On the dome of the temple, there were blue gems that looked like flying stars. The stars were like billions of stars, and together with the background color, they formed a vast and boundless picture of the universe, like the holy emblem of the Goddess of Magic.

    "Mystra, I have foreseen the origin of a cmity. For this, I will take back my power.¡±

    "In your hands, this power cannot be used effectively.¡±

    A light voice sounded.

    Mystra was the real name of the third-generation Goddess of Magic.

    At the same time, the bright light dissipated, revealing the figure inside.

    This was a goddess with a gentle smile and a graceful and sacred body. She stood tall and looked up at the stars in the universe. Her eyes were as bright as the moon, clear and untainted by dust.

    This goddess ''face was exactly the same as the Evernight Goddess, but her demeanor and temperament werepletely opposite.

    "Benevolent Mother of Silver, please have mercy.......... I no longer have a body. I don''t want to lose this power. Without it, I will no longer be eternal or immortal. I will truly die.¡±

    The goddess who came to the Heart of Curse was the White Night Goddess, Suren, who was also an Absolute Beginning Goddess like the Evernight Goddess.

    "Are you willing to see such a bleak end to a life?¡±

    Billions of stars twinkled, revealing the will of the third-generation Goddess of Magic.

    The White Night Goddess stretched out her slender, jade-like palm, and an insignificant star among the billions of stars fell and obediently stayed in the White Night Goddess ''palm. At the same time, the starlight faded and turned into a multi-faced crystal-like substance, a divine persona.

    "The moon has its ups and downs, and it will wax and wane as time passes.¡±

    "Life and fate are the same.¡±

    "A dim end is no different from a brilliant shine.¡±

    The White Night Goddess picked up the Godhead.

    "No, you shouldn''t do this!"

    "I will curse you, curse you to be killed by your own sister, curse you to be¡­.............¡±

    His thoughts stopped abruptly.

    The Godhead sank into the White Night Goddess''s be and fused with her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The White Night Goddess closed her eyes slightly. Her long gauze dress, which seemed to be made of bright moonlight, fluttered in the wind. A milky white light circted around her, and her divine might gradually became more prominent and restrained in her body.

    After a long time, the White Night Goddess opened her eyes.

    At the same time, the dim light in the Heart of Curse''s divine kingdom was once again illuminated. The power of magic was filled, and at the same time, endless light filled every inch of space.

    Seeing this scene, the living beings in the Divine Kingdom were stunned.

    "The God Lord has been resurrected?"

    "The God Lord just died. How could he be resurrected so quickly?¡±

    At this moment, the apostles were all thinking.

    A gentle voice spread throughout the Heart of Incantation.

    "Living being of the Heart of Incantation, remember my name.¡±

    " A goddess more noble than eternity, more ancient than the universe, born from the primordial chaos, the White Night Goddess.¡±

    "The third-generation Goddess of Magic has returned to my body today and fused with me.¡±

    "Just as the moon has its own phases, all living beings are the same. I treat all living beings equally, firmly believe in my light, and all will know my blessings.¡±

    The Grand Primordium Goddess, the White Night Goddess¡­.......... The hearts of the Heart of Curse apostles trembled.

    After a short hesitation, the apostles turned to the temple of the Goddess of Magic, expressing their devotion and devotion.

    " Great White Night Goddess, please ept the faith and reverence of us lowly apostles.¡±

    It was easy for the third generation of believers of the Goddess of Magic to convert to the White Night Goddess.

    Because the Goddess of Magic was born from the White Night Goddess.

    In ancient times, the White Night Goddess and the Evernight Goddess fought the final battle of light and darkness. The White Night Goddess risked her life to attack, tearing apart most of herself and severely injuring the Evernight Goddess. At the same time, the first generation of the Goddess of Magic was born from the spiritual light that belonged to the White Night Goddess.

    The Goddess of Magic and the White Night Goddess were of the same origin.

    The light of the White Night Goddess was the light of magic.

    ¡£

    In the prime material ne.

    The Dark Night Serpent was at an absolute disadvantage in the siege of the four mutated dragons and the Fire Elemental Lord.

    However, this Nightmare Snake was very cunning.

    It could wander in the dreams of all living beings, whether it was intelligent creatures, nts, or rocks, it could give birth to bizarre dreams for the Nightmare Snake to wander around.

    Therefore, although it was at a disadvantage, it was very difficult to seal or kill it.

    "A foreign dragon that doesn''t belong to this time and space, the true master of all mes........... Hehe, I will appear in your dreams again.¡±

    "The nightmare will haunt your souls for eternity.¡±

    More and more weak and intermediate Divine Powers descended.

    The Dark Night Serpent knew that it could not turn the tide in case it was sealed or killed, so it decided to leave.

    On the Dark Night Serpent''s pitch-ck scales, there were many strange, illogical, and hallucinatory dreams. These dreams resisted the attacks from all sides and bought time for the Dark Night Serpent to leave the main material ne.

    Suddenly.

    Moonlight shone over and formed a jade disc.

    It seemed to be made of silver, pure and wless. There were no patterns on it, but there were fine cracks.

    It was the Absolute Beginning divine weapon of the White Night Goddess, the Silver Jade te.

    The silver jade te swayed with the bright moonlight and instantly appeared in front of the Dark Night Serpent, smashing down on its head.

    Thump!

 Chapter 1373 Two Metal Dragon Gods

    The dream realms shattered.

    Under the attack of the silver jade te, the Dark Night Serpent felt as if it had been struck by lightning. The muscles all over its body tensed up as if it had been electrocuted. At the same time,yers of bright moonlight extended from its dark scales.

    "White Night¡­Goddess¡­.¡±

    The Dark Night Serpent growled and struggled with all its might.

    At the same time, its mountain-like body shrank inch by inch under the moonlight, turning into a small ck snake trapped in the jade disc.

    The Silver Jade Disc and the Dark Jade Disc were both the most powerful divine artifacts in the Great Ring Multiverse. The Evernight Goddess, who was not at her peak, could even use the Dark Jade Disc to injure the Nine-Faced Dragon God. The Silver Jade Disc was not much inferior to it.

    With the White Night Goddess using the Silver Jade te, the Dark Night Serpent had no chance of escaping.

    Bathed in the bright moonlight, the silver jade te spun and finally fell into the pure white palm of a goddess.

    There were four foreign dragons, the Fire Elemental Lord, and many weak and medium-level gods.

    All the living beings present looked at the White Night Goddess at the same time.

    Under the moonlight''s glow, the White Night Goddess was draped in a light veil, as if she had fused with the moonlight. Her face was blurry, gentle, and hazy. Although it was not clear, it was still difficult to look away.

    Her gaze swept past the mutated dragons and nodded at the gods. The White Night Goddess blended with the moonlight and disappeared.

    This scene was reflected in the silver dragon''s eyes. It did not escape the silver dragon''s observation.

    "White Night Goddess Suren, hasn''t she been in a weak state since the war between the Light and Darkness?¡±

    "He sealed the Dark Night Serpent so easily. Although the Dark Night Serpent isn''t in full condition and relies on a divine artifact, it''s still a small matter............ But no matter what, based on her current performance, she had at least recovered her great Divine Power!¡±

    "How did she recover? Could it be that he had been pretending all along?... That shouldn''t be the case. Otherwise, the White Night Goddess would have taken action when the Dawn War had just erupted. She wouldn''t have waited until now.¡±

    Garen thought to himself.

    The White Night Goddess had just recovered a certain amount of strength when she immediately took action. She did not care about the loss of the silver jade disc. She used the silver jade disc to seal the Dark Night Serpent with lightning power and sessfully dealt with a great Divine Power.

    What happened in the Heart of Curse''s Divine Kingdom had not been spread out yet, so Garen was not clear about the exact situation.

    At the same time, Garen recalled the performance of the Silver Jade te and Dark Jade te in his mind, and a strange expression appeared on the dragon''s face.

    "These two divine weapons belong to the Absolute Beginning Goddess. They are obviously very powerful.¡±

    "The Dark Jade Disc allowed the Evernight Goddess to injure the Nine-Faced Dragon God, while the White Night Goddess used the Silver Jade Disc to seal the Dark Night Serpent in one strike.¡±

    "However, their attack methods seem to be very simple and unadorned. They all directly smash over, simple and rough.... He did not know if there were any other changes.¡±

    Due to their powerful physiques, True Dragons basically did not rely on external objects. Even Dragon Gods rarely used Divine Artifacts because there were not many Divine Artifacts that were stronger than their bodies.

    The Primordial Jade te was different, it was not something that ordinary Divine Weapons couldpare to. Garen could not help but be envious.

    Even if he didn''t like to use a divine artifact of this level, he could keep it as his ultimate collection.

    " The White Night Goddess and the Pantheon Temple are on the same side. They arerades who are fighting against the Aragami together. Unless something happens to her, the only way to get the Silver Jade te is to snatch it. I am not that kind of dragon.¡±

    In the Hall of Eternal Heroes, the silver dragon narrowed its eyes and thought of the Evernight Goddess who dared to ride on its head in a night-like gauze dress.

    "You better be careful¡­Don''t let me get the chance, or you''ll suffer.¡±

    After the Evernight Goddess lost in the Windy Abyss, she did not show her face again. She did not help the Primordial Aragami in the Dawn Battlefield. She must have sensed that the Primordial Aragami could no longer win the war. Even if she had her own direct assistance, it would be useless.

    Right now, the Evernight Goddess was on Garen''s list of vengeful people, and she was unquestionably at the top of the list.

    After a cold snort, Garen collected his thoughts and focused his gaze on the Prime Material ne.

    In the devastated prime material worlds, the war between the gods and the Primordial One had been extinguished. Many worlds that were deep in darkness weed the first ray of dawn.

    After the White Night Goddess sealed the Dark Night Serpent, she did not give up. Instead, she immediately went to other prime material worlds.

    In another prime material ne.

    The ''giant carpet'' formed by flesh and blood that covered the curtain of the sky had been scattered under the coordinated attacks of the Wind Elemental Queen, the four foreign dragons, and arge number of weak and medium-level gods.

    Countless pieces of rotten flesh fell from the sky.

    On the surface, the Mother of Monsters, which was originally iparably bright and demonic in full bloom, was now in the form of a flower of flesh and blood. It was rather dispirited. Its petals were covered with traces of frost, fire, radiation, Holy Light, and so on. Its area had shrunk by more than half.

    At this moment.

    The petals of the Mother of Monsters closed and turned into a tight flower bud.

    While bearing the brunt of the gods and the mutated dragons, she was about to escape from the prime material ne.

    Originally, when there were only four mutated dragons, the mutated dragons fought together and were in a stalemate with the Monster Mother, who was a rtively powerful Primordial One. However, the Wind Elemental Queen and more gods descended, and the gods in the sky immediately suppressed the arrogance of the Monster Mother.

    She was very angry when faced with the gang attack of the Gods of Justice, but she had no choice but to run away.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Once they sessfully left the main material ne, the members of the foreign dragon army were only demigods, so they couldn''t chase after them. The gods who weren''t great gods didn''t dare to pursue them. It was very difficult to kill or seal the Mother of Monsters with just one great god, even if she had suffered serious injuries.

    Weng!

    A full moon suddenly rose high in the sky.

    In the middle of the full moon, one could vaguely see the figure of a beautiful goddess. The moonlight was like a veil, winding around her body. It was hazy and beautiful.

    An even smaller ''full moon'' that seemed to be formed from silver was swirling around the goddess.

    " White Night Goddess¡­.... Silver Jade te."

    The Mother of Monsters ''perception noticed the White Night Goddess''s arrival. Her body that had already turned into a flower bud trembled slightly, and she began to shrink even faster and more recklessly.

    However, she had already lost a lot of power under the siege of the gods.

    If the Mother of Monsters was in her peak condition, she would not be afraid of the White Night Goddess at this moment. Even if the White Night Goddess used the silver jade disc, she could at least escape.

    But there was no ''if''.

    "Lagyesha, the moonlight will purify your distortion and your obsession with the decay of flesh and blood.¡±

    the White Night Goddess said softly, her voice soft and sweet.

    She extended her fair and slender finger and pointed at the Mother of Monsters.

    In the next instant, the Full Moon that was circling around the White Night Goddess disappeared.

    The silver jade te arrived in an instant, swaying with the dreamy moonlight as it crashed into the flower bud of the Mother of Monsters.

    Thump!

    Time seemed to stop for a moment, and the Mother of Monsters ''movements came to an abrupt halt.

    The thick, corporeal moonlight enveloped her and then wrapped around the Mother of Monsters ''body. Ignoring her resistance, it converged and gathered......... In the end, in the silver jade te, other than the Dark Night Serpent that had already be a branded pattern, there was another small, miniature pattern of the Mother of Monsters.

    "Amazing, amazing."

    "With the power of this divine artifact, other than top-notch gods, other great divine powers would probably be severely injured if they were hit.¡±

    "If the Evernight Goddess and the White Night Goddess are at their peak, and they have such powerful divine artifacts, they will probably be the most troublesome top-tier gods.¡±

    The silver dragon, who noticed this scene, sighed in its heart as the silver jade te reflected the gentle light in its dragon eyes.

    The Absolute Beginning Jade te''s performance was quite powerful.

    It was a simple and unadorned attack method used to smash the target. It was simple but crude and effective.

    "If the Dark Jade Disk and the Silver Jade Disk collide, I wonder what kind of changes will happen.¡±

    Garen thought to himself.

    After seeing the Dark Jade te of the Evernight Goddess, Garen searched for knowledge and understood that the Dark Jade te was an Absolute Beginning Divine Weapon. He also knew the corresponding Silver Jade te.

    He was curious about who would be stronger when the two Absolute Beginning divine weapons collided.

    At the same time, Garen''s sharp eyes noticed that after the Silver Jade te sealed the Giant Night Serpent, there was an additional crack on it. Simrly, there was another crack on the Monster Queen Mother............

    "There are signs of shattering just like the Darkness Jade Disk. It seems that I can''t use it without restrictions.¡±

    "But the White Night Goddess doesn''t care about the loss of her divine artifact.¡±

    After sealing the Monster Queen Mother, the White Night Goddess did not stay in this prime material world. She disappeared into the moonlight again and appeared in another prime material world. She continued to use the silver jade te to attack the original great Divine Power that was surrounded by the gods.

    ¡°................ This was the final stage of the Dawn War.¡±

    "It''s time for me to exercise my muscles and bones and take revenge for my past grievances.¡±

    The giant silver dragon stood up, its tinum eyes reflecting the face of an original Aragami, cold and sharp.

    Dark clouds rolled and lightning shed.

    The sea below was turbulent, and the wind howled, causing waves of thousands of feet high tsunamis. The waves rose and fell, and the loud sounds and thunder interweaved, shaking the sky and earth.

    A Primordial Aragami and a Dragon God were fighting in the boiling sea and the dark sky.

    One of them was the Metal Dragon God Bahamut, whose entire body was shining with gold and silver light. His body was majestic and his helmet was filled with the Dragon God''s Prestige and radiance. The surging dragon might and divine might mixed together, causing a sense of oppression that was like a tsunami.

    At the same time, there were also some weak and mid-level Divine Powers in this world. They looked hesitant as they stared at the battle situation and did not move.

    In the eyes of the gods, the other party fighting the Metal Dragon God was also the Metal Dragon God.

    Face, body, dragon''s might, temperament, divine power............. They were all exactly the same, and there was no way to tell them apart.

 Chapter 1374 Faceless King Used Time Dragon Countercurrent

    At that moment, one of the two Metal Dragon Gods was the original Aragami that had disguised itself.

    It was a powerful Divine Power, the Faceless King.

    This original Aragami had relied on her ability to transform into any existence and had survived from the first Dawn War until now.

    Bang!

    The dragon ws of the two Metal Dragon Gods collided, and the dragon might and divine might fluctuated. Golden light flickered and filled the sky, and the shock wave caused the sea to tremble. The bodies of the gods swayed slightly.

    They were actually evenly matched.

    Although the Faceless King wasn''t as powerful as the Lord of Terror or the Ancient God of the Deep Sea, he was definitely one of the best because of his special abilities.

    It could turn into any creature in its perception, including the gods.

    This wasn''t just a disguise. This was a real evolution.

    For example, now, the Faceless King had truly be the Metal Dragon God. Its abilities were identical to the Metal Dragon God in all aspects. Its way of thinking had even be the Metal Dragon God. Its thoughts were basically the same, and it waspletely carved out from the same mold.

    Faceless King was in charge of the most advanced transformation technique.

    As long as the target was not much stronger than Faceless King, it could change its form.

    This also meant that other than the Nine-Faced Dragon God, the Lord of Terror, the Heavenly Emperor, and other existences, no one could defeat the Faceless King.

    Thanks to this powerful true transformation power, as long as he didn''t scam the top few, the Faceless King would be stronger when he met a powerful Divine Power.

    The only drawback was that when facing an existence of the same level, the Faceless King could not change its form for a long time because if it was too long, it would be immersed in the other party''s thoughts, lose itself, and truly be the other party.

    If the target''s level was higher than his, Faceless King would only suffer a bacsh if he forcefully changed his form. However, as a Primordial Aragami that was simr to a great Divine Power, he could change into almost any existence.

    In the past.

    When Garen was not a Demigod yet, the person who disguised as the Goddess of Life in the Lava Demine to kill Garen and cause a war between the Dragon n and the Elf n was the Faceless King.

    After the Dawn War began, Faceless King revealed himself and no longer concealed himself.

    The battle between the two Dragon Gods caused huge waves to rise and fall in the blue ocean, and torrential rain to pour down.

    The gods were still unable to distinguish which one was the Metal Dragon God and which one was the Faceless King in disguise.

    Suddenly.

    The battle between the two Dragon Gods was intense. Golden light and dark clouds intertwined in the sky, and the river of time that flowed silently rippled.

    The giant silver dragon had already activated its Giant Divinity, and its body in the main material ne was no less than the Metal Dragon God''s. It spread its wings and stood tall. The silver-gray scales on its body were deep and bright.

    Whoosh!

    The Dragon Wings of the Sun pped.

    The dazzling white light dispersed the dark clouds that covered the sky.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Dazzling sunlight descended from the sky, turning the dark sky into day.

    Bathed in the sun''s radiance, or rather, Garen who was scattering the sun''s radiance, his gazended on the two Metal Dragon Gods who were engaged in a fierce battle.

    "Garen, you came just in time!"

    "I believe that you can distinguish the Faceless King. Haha,e and fight with me and tear it apart!¡±

    The two Metal Dragon Gods spoke at the same time.

    "Damn Aragami, don''t say the same thing to me!¡±

    The same words came out of the mouths of the two Metal Dragon Gods.

    Immediately, the two Metal Dragon Gods red at each other, their eyes burning with rage as they engaged in an intense battle.

    " Your Excellency Garen, we descended here with the intention of assisting the Metal Dragon God in killing the Primordial Aragami. However, we were unable to see through Faceless King''s disguise.¡±

    "The Faceless King has mastered the top-notch transformation technique, so it''s difficult to tell if he''s real or fake.¡±

    "Do you have a way to separate the Faceless King''s true body?¡±

    One of the Lesser Gods said as his eyes lit up when he saw Garen descend.

    The silver dragon lowered its head and stared at the battle.

    A pair of Pupils of Time glowed with a hazy water-like radiance. He wanted to see through the Faceless King''s true body, but he ended up with nothing. Garen was not surprised at this point. His Pupils of Time were much less effective against existences whose life level was higher than his own.

    However, although the Eye of Time couldn''t see through Faceless King, it didn''t mean that there was no other way.

    "Since you can''t see through the Faceless King''s true body, leave this ce first and go help the other Gods.¡±

    "I''m here in this prime material ne.¡±

    The silver dragon said calmly.

    Upon hearing this, the Gods nodded and did not hesitate to waste the world. They followed Garen''s instructions and turned around to leave the Prime Material World to help the other Gods who were fighting the Primordial One.

    The performance of the Dragon of Eternity and Time was witnessed by all the gods.

    In the past, when facing Garen, whose original body was still weak, the Gods always thought that Garen relied on his background. Although he grew rapidly, his own strength was still not very strong.

    But now, with his outstanding performance time and time again that exceeded the imagination of the gods, especially in the Dawn War where he even surpassed many great Divine Powers and was the first to sessfully seal the original Sun God, the gods ''impression of Garen had truly changed.

    Most of the Gods now treated Garen as a Great Divine Power.

    "Bahamut, don''t resist."

    As he spoke, the giant silver dragon''s body expanded, and in the blink of an eye, it became a ten-thousand-meter-long beast that was like a mountain range.

 Chapter 1375 Faceless King Used Time Dragon Countercurrent

    The silver dragon hung high in the sky, its posture high and mighty. Its pair of already wide Time Dragon Wings continued to grow even after its body stopped expanding. In just a few breaths, it had already enveloped the sky and blocked out the sun.

    The entire surface of the sea reflected Garen''s Time Dragon Wings.

    At the same time.

    On the Dragon Wings of Time, which were like the sky, a ring-like pattern began to rotate.

    The river of time was stirred up by the waves, and the waves rose and fell. At the same time, with the ce where the two Metal Dragon Gods were fighting as the center, a formless vortex that could not be seen with the naked eye gradually formed. The past, the present, and the future were mixed together, gradually forming an endless loop of time.

    Simrly, Garen could not tell which one was the Faceless King.

    However, it didn''t matter if he couldn''t.

    He directly cast the Time Cloister on the two Metal Dragon Gods. Facing Garen''s seal, the real Metal Dragon God would not matter, but if the Faceless King did not resist, there would be plenty of ways to identify his true body when he was brought into the Royal Court. If he resisted, then he would be defeated without being attacked.

    Bang!

    The two Metal Dragon Gods ''ws shed.

    The Metal Dragon God on Garen''s left suddenly pped its wings violently, wanting to abandon the battle with the other Metal Dragon God and leave the battlefield.

    The silver dragon''s gaze focused, and it immediately left a time imprint on the Metal Dragon God''s body.

    "You want to run? Stay here!"

    The Metal Dragon God roared in a low voice.

    Dazzling gold and bright silver light rose from every dragon scale on his body and extended to his limbs, wings, and dragon tail............ Bang!

    The space was shattered. The Metal Dragon God''s body was covered in golden and silver radiance as it caught up with the fleeing Faceless King and entangled with him at close range.

    The Faceless King, who was still in the form of the Metal Dragon God, also emitted a golden and silver radiance. The body of the Dragon God was indestructible and did not fear the attack from the Metal Dragon God.

    However, the waves in the river of time became even more violent.

    The Time Corridor was slowly closing.

    This was a time-type ability that required Garen to build and prepare for a long time. Once it was formed, it would be an unparalleled sealing technique that even Great Divine Powers would find difficult to escape.

    On the other side, the Faceless King and the Metal Dragon God were carved from the same mold.

    The Metal Dragon God was unable to cause serious injuries to the Faceless King that could not be ignored. However, the Metal Dragon God did not need to do so. It only needed to entangle the Faceless King so that it could not escape from the Time Corridor.

    As time passed, a hint of urgency appeared in Faceless King''s eyes.

    ............. I am unable to break free from the Metal Dragon God''s entanglement. Once Garen Aurelian''s Time Corridor is formed, I will face both the Metal Dragon God and the Dragon of Time at the same time, and I will be sealed............ No, I can''t be sealed here. As long as I can sessfully escape, with my transformation ability, although I failed in the Dawn War, I can still hide in the Endless World. The gods can''t do anything about it.

    ............. How should he escape? Right, the Time Dragon is right in front of me............ The Time Dragon that had transformed into a great Divine Power would naturally be able to break the seal that originated from him. Perhaps, I could even use this to reverse the oue of the Dawn War.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Faceless King raised his head, and the figure of the silver dragon was reflected in his eyes.

    On the deep and translucent silver-gray scales of the dragon, rings of ck scales were distributed irregrly, revealing a unique charm that belonged to time. In addition, there were three pairs of dragon horns that were as tall as crowns, time dragon wings that covered the sky, and dazzling sun dragon wings.............

    Weng!

    A colorless and transparent liquid suddenly seeped out from every crack in the scales on the Metal Dragon God''s body.

    At the same time, the Metal Dragon God''s body rapidly changed shape.

    The golden and silver scales turned silver-gray, and the golden dragon beard on his chin retracted. Rings of ck scales appeared on his body, and more dragon horns grew on his head, intertwining together like a crown.

    Chi!

    A pair of dazzling sun dragon wings spread out and intertwined with the time dragon wings.

    This new silver dragon had every single scale on its body identical to Garen''s, including its dragon''s might, its gaze, its ancient aura, and so on. There was no difference at all.

    One of the Metal Dragon Gods had disappeared.

    What reced it was a brand new Dragon of Time, another Garen Aurelian.¡¯

    "It''s be me¡­.. It''s exactly the same."

    Garen stared at his other self.

    Looking at the Faceless King who had transformed into himself, it was like another version of himself reflected by a mirror, and even Garen himself could not tell the difference.

    The Faceless King changed into my appearance. Is he trying to use my time ability to get out of this predicament? The Faceless King was a great Divine Power, so if it was me who was a great Divine Power .......... Oh no!

    At the same time.

    On the other side.

    When Faceless King turned into Garen, the Metal Dragon God burst out at the same time. A dazzling golden dragon w swept towards Faceless King''s head, which was exactly the same as Garen''s dragon head.

    ''Garen'' raised his dragon w.

    On the surface of the silver dragon''s body, rings of ck scales began to move rhythmically, circting counterclockwise.

    Time flowed backward.

    The Metal Dragon God''s body stiffened. The golden and silver radiance on its body flickered, but it was unable topletely resist the effects of Time Reversal. Its body that had just burst forth seemed to have pressed the reverse button and returned to its original spot.

    "So this is the power of time that you''ve always been in control of.¡±

    ''Garen'' closed his eyes slightly, his facial mask showing a joyful expression.

 Chapter 1376 - 1376 Faceless King Used Time Dragon Countercurrent

    1376 Faceless King Used Time Dragon Countercurrent

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed different from the rest.¡±

    ¡°They were clearly of the same level, but the threat from the Metal Dragon God instantly disappeared.¡±

    ¡°I can feel the call of the river of time. I can feel that I have unlimited potential. I can feel the surging power¡­¡­¡­.. This is so wonderful.¡±

    At the same time, under the will of the Faceless King, the time corridor that Garen had created, which was about to take shape, copsed and no longer existed.

    Garen¡¯s true body and the Metal Dragon God both had serious expressions on their faces.

    ¡°Garen, what weaknesses do you have? Tell me as much as you can.¡±

    the Metal Dragon God said in a deep voice.

    After witnessing Garen¡¯s Metal Dragon God, he knew that this guy had always been invincible among his peers.

    ¡°My weakness¡­¡­ It¡¯s just that the main body isn¡¯t strong enough.¡±

    Garen said thoughtfully.

    The Metal Dragon God looked at ¡®Garen¡¯ who had the aura of a powerful Divine Power and fell silent.

    ¡± However, what is inconceivable is that I, who was born together with the Multiverse and was a Great Divine Power, could not bear such a level.¡±

    As he spoke, ¡± Garen ¡± revealed a regretful expression. A faint crack appeared on his body, and as time passed, the crack grew faster and faster.

    ¡°However, this is enough.¡±

    ¡± Time Stop, Space-Time Break, Time Mirror Image, Time Reversal, Time Cloister¡­¡­¡­¡­ And the one that we Primordial Beings fear the most, Shi Long Yiliu.¡±

    With a cold gaze,¡¯Garen¡¯ stared at the real Garen and the Metal Dragon God, his voice stern.

    ¡°Garen Aurelian, appearing in front of me is the biggest mistake you have ever made.¡±

    ¡°I will use your trump card to turn the tide of the Dawn War! It allowed us to turn defeat into victory.¡±

    Shi Long, Countercurrent!

    ¡± Garen ¡± spread his dragon wings high, the cracks on his body extended rapidly, and he activated the Power of Time in a suicidal manner, entering the River of Time in a mighty manner.

    Seeing this scene, Garen, who was preparing for Long Yiliu at the same time and was a little fearful in his heart, calmed down and rxed instead.

    The Faceless King didn¡¯t seem to know much about himself.

    He probably couldn¡¯t summon it at all.

    Would the Time Dragon foolishly respond to the call of a fake?

    However, just as Garen was thinking this¡­

    After the river of time froze for a moment, it stirred upyers of raging waves.

    A Garen from another dimension responded to Faceless King¡¯s Time Dragon Countercurrent.

    What Shi Long Yiliu summoned was usually his older and stronger self, and he had to be interested in the other party.

    In the surging river of time, a Garen from another dimension with an elegant temperament appeared.

    He, or rather, she, had a slender and slender body. Lavender-colored dragon scales covered her body, and her shape and texture were like naturally formed purple gems, reflecting a beautiful dream-like purple shimmer. Her mask was soft and beautiful, and her eyes emitted an irresistible charm. Her eyes were like beautiful purple gems embedded in the mask.

    Amethyst Girl Garen.

    It was a rtively rare female variant Garen.

    ¡°Time Dragons from another dimension, listen to mymand. Kill them, and then do your best to destroy the Prime Material ne!¡±

    ¡± Garen ¡± looked at the amethyst girl Garen and said in a deep voice.

    The amethyst girl Garen was slightly stunned. Her originally gentle face instantly darkened, and there seemed to be dark clouds gathering on her visor.

    In the next second, she saw the real Garen on the other side. Then, her eyes glowed with a purple light, and she looked at Garen, who was the Faceless King.

    ¡°Very good, very good.¡±

    ¡°You actually tricked me.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I might be the first Time Dragon in the Multiverse to be deceived.¡±

    Amethyst Girl Garen smiled lightly and said in a self-deprecating manner.

    These calm words were like the surface of the sea before a storm, with undercurrents surging beneath.

    The amethyst girl Garen looked at ¡± Garen ¡°, her purple gem-like eyes suddenly emitting a dazzling light.

    A powerful, iparable spirit power that was fused with the Power of Time instantly enveloped ¡®Garen.¡¯

    Bang!

    ¡± Garen ¡± felt as if he had been struck by lightning. His body suddenly stiffened and his appearance changed, returning to his original form-a ball formed from a colorless transparent liquid.

    At the same time, following Amethyst Garen¡¯s will, the miniature Faceless King¡¯s soul left his body and fell into Amethyst Garen¡¯s dragon w. It was lifelike and motionless.

    The amethyst girl Garen turned her head and looked at Garen, revealing a gentle smile, ¡°¡±I¡¯m going to take away this guy¡¯s soul and let him have a taste of my attainments in the soul and the thousands of ways to torture the soul.¡±

    ¡°As for the matter of me being deceived, I don¡¯t want to hear about it again in other space-time.¡±

    Garen was embarrassed to be deceived by the imposter Shi Long Yiliu. He did not expect that the Faceless King could really summon his alternate space-time self¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Garen nodded happily at the amethyst girl.

    ¡°I understand how you feel.¡±

    Immediately after, Amethyst Girl Garen smiled gently, grabbed Faceless King¡¯s soul, and left this space and time.

    ¡°This Time Dragondy is elegant and beautiful. Garen, if you have the chance, can you introduce thisdy to me?¡±

    The Metal Dragon God stared at the Amethyst girl Garen¡¯s departing figure and suddenly said to Garen.

    Including the Dragon God, all the other gods knew that Garen¡¯s Time Dragon Countercurrent was targeting Time Dragons from different dimensions. However, they did not know that these Time Dragons actually had the same soul, and were unique co-existences from different dimensions.

    Garen¡¯s expression darkened when he heard the Metal Dragon God¡¯s words about being interested in the alternate dimension.

    ¡°Impossible. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±

    ¡± Sigh, ¡± the Metal Dragon God said regretfully. ¡± It¡¯s a pity that we¡¯ve only met once. ¡°¡±

    He looked at Garen as if he had discovered something. He sized him up carefully and then said thoughtfully, ¡°¡±Why do I feel like you don¡¯t look like her?¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Garen silently distanced himself from the Metal Dragon God.

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. This is just your illusion.¡±

    After a simple exchange with the Metal Dragon God, Garen and the Metal Dragon God parted ways and headed to different prime material worlds.

    Following that, time continued to pass at an unhurried pace as usual. After establishing a huge advantage that was difficult to reverse, in the Prime Material ne, many Dragon Gods, Gods, and mutated dragons surrounded and beat up the original Aragami without any regard for martial ethics.

    The weak and middle-ss monsters were almostpletely wiped out. Only a few big cats and small cats hid in the outer ne and did not dare to show their faces.

    The Primordial Aragami that were simr to the Great Divine Powers were either killed or sealed one by one.

    Thisrge-scale war between the Primordial One and the Gods was nearing its end.

 Chapter 1377 - 1377 Beaten Up the Lord of Terror (1)

    1377 Beaten Up the Lord of Terror (1)

    Giant Night Serpent, Mother of Monsters, Faceless King.

    In a short period of time, three Primordial Aragami that were simr to great Divine Powers were sealed one after another. Under the encirclement of many Gods and the dragon army, the other Primordial Aragami that were simr to great Divine Powers were unable to protect themselves in the Prime Material ne.

    After realizing that there was no chance of turning the tables in the Dawn War, the two of them were stunned.

    The original Aragami who were simr to the Great Divine Powers were unwilling to be killed or sealed. Hence, they were wholeheartedly trying to escape from the Prime Material ne and not fight against the gods.

    However, now they were facing more than one god of the same level as themselves. There were more gods working together.

    While the gods were besieging the Primordial One, they did not forget to seal off the dimension space to cut off the possibility of the Primordial Aragami escaping.

    Other than a few powerful Primordial Aragami, under the siege of the gods, there was basically no chance of escaping or leaving the prime material ne.

    After sealing the Night Serpent and the Mother of Monsters.

    The White Night Goddess was silent for a short period of time. When she attacked again, she would appear in the pursuit between the Heavenly Emperor and the Ancient Deep Sea God. She would use the silver jade te to shine bright light and illuminate the oceans of all worlds. No matter where the Ancient Deep Sea God went, he would be locked on at the first moment and then suffer the fierce attack of the Heavenly Emperor.

    The Ancient God of Deep Sea quickly retreated into the Abyss and into the Shadow Sea.

    In the prime material ne, the Ancient God of the Deep Sea could rely on his special abilities to tangle with the Clear Sky God. However, once he left the prime material ne and lost the suppression of the ne, the Clear Sky God could unleash all the power of a top-tier god. The Ancient God of the Deep Sea didn¡¯t dare to show himself at all and hid in the Shadow Sea.

    After the Ancient Deep Sea God was defeated, the Lord of Terror naturally couldn¡¯t escape. The Nine-faced Dragon God, the Heavenly Emperor, and the White Night Goddess, who was one level weaker than the two but controlled the Silver Jade Butterfly, attacked the Lord of Terror together in the Prime Material ne.

    Under the encirclement of the Nine-faced Dragon God and the Heavenly Emperor, the Lord of Terror was no match for him to begin with. He was beaten into a sorry state.

    However, if there were only the Nine-faced Dragon God and the Heavenly Emperor, the Lord of Terror would still have some room to fight back. At the very least, he would not be in apletely passive state.

    In the first few stages of the Dawn War, even if the Ancient God of the Deep Sea was defeated by the Heavenly Emperor, the Lord of Terror had to fight the Nine-faced Dragon God and the Heavenly Emperor alone for a period of time before he would retreat.

    But with the White Night Goddess, the situation waspletely different.

    The White Night Goddess¡¯s strength had yet to recover to its peak state, so she was unable to interfere in a battle of the Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s level. However, the White Night Goddess had the Silver Jade Butterfly, which could cause damage to the Lord of Terror.

    While retreating under the attacks of the Nine-faced Dragon God and the Heavenly Emperor, he also had to guard against the attack of the White Night Goddess¡¯s silver jade butterfly. The Lord of Terror could only take a beating and was unable to fight back.

    However, this was only the beginning. After the Primordial Gods were defeated one by one, more and more powerful gods were freed up to assist the Nine-faced Dragon God in the battle. At the same time, they surrounded the Lord of Terror, the top Primordial Aragami.

    Soon, the Lord of Terror faced more than six Great Divine Powers at the same time, including Garen, who was not a Great Divine Power, but the Dragon of Eternity and Time, who were stronger than ordinary Great Divine Powers in the Prime Material ne.

    ¡°Ai Ou, you coward, if you have the ability, fight me alone!¡±

    ¡°Without these annoying bugs, I would have chopped you into pieces and killed you a thousand times over.¡±

    ng!

    The demonic hand that was surrounded by ck and red mes waved heavily and shattered a green hurricane spear condensed by the Wind Elemental Queen. The Lord of Terror roared.

    ¡°During the first Dawn War, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that there were so many Aragami who were fighting against me at the same time, how could you have the chance to kill me?¡±

    ¡°Urric, our situation is reversed now, but I wasn¡¯t as incapable and furious as you were back then.¡±

    The Nine-faced Dragon God smiled slightly. He liked to see the Lord of Terror angry yet helpless. His usually calm heart felt a rare sense of joy.

    Whoosh!

    Taking advantage of the Lord of Terror¡¯s anger, the silver dragon spat out the Time Crushing Breath.

    The formless breath shattered space and time, whistling toward the Lord of Terror.

    ¡°Humph!¡±

    The Lord of Terror snorted coldly.

    It raised the Dark Axe and shed down.

    Bang!

    A mournful ck-red axe light broke through the air, cutting Garen¡¯s Time Crushing Breath in half. It advanced forward with indomitable momentum, going against the current in the breath, and continued to sh at the silver dragon.

    Garen stopped breathing and pped his wings. He almost touched the axe¡¯s light and left the ce in a sh.

    The ck and red axe light left a long trail of cracks in the space, almost sweeping across the entire prime material world, leaving behind a scar that was hard to ignore. No one knew where it would end up.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ If I was hit, I would die. Compared to top-notch existences like the Lord of Terror and the Nine-Faced Dragon God, the current me was still far inferior¡­¡­¡­. Garen thought to himself.

    Although he had the suppression of the Prime Material ne, the Lord of Terror was still very powerful.

    This Aragami was reckless, barbaric, impulsive, and even a little stupid. However, the power it possessed was indisputable.

    Garen estimated that even if ordinary weak Divine Powers could unleash their full power in the Prime Material ne, they would still be killed by existences like the Lord of Terror and the Nine-Faced Dragon God.

 Chapter 1378 - 1378 Beaten Up the Lord of Terror (2)

    1378 Beaten Up the Lord of Terror (2)

    At the same time.

    The Nine-faced Dragon God stood with his head held high. The rules of the main material ne surrounded his body and directly took shape. It was even visible to the naked eye. It was like a divine iron chain, full ofplicated patterns and marks. It was formed by the rules of truth belonging to the main material ne.

    If an ordinary Spell Caster could take a closer look, they would either die on the spot or improve by leaps and bounds as if they were enlightened.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Dark clouds gathered, and the rules triggered the blue lightning that filled the sky, making Garen feel dangerous. It descended from the sky and struck the Lord of Terror continuously. It was dense and almost turned the location of the Lord of Terror into a Lei Zhe absolute domain.

    Under the feet of the Lord of Terror, a towering mountain was struck by the tiniest bolt of lightning in the sky. It instantly copsed and vanished, no longer existing.

    Layers of ck-red mes rose from the surface of the Lord of Terror¡¯s body. It bared its fangs and brandished its ws as it burned fiercely, resisting the lightning that filled the sky.

    The Heavenly Emperor held the Celestial Thearch Sword tightly. His face was indifferent and dignified, and his purple-gold eyes were indifferent and heartless.

    Waving his arm, the Celestial Thearch Sword drew a dangerous arc.

    A straight line of sword light shed and then disappeared. With an awe-inspiring aura that could cut through all things, it shed towards the neck of the Lord of Terror.

    The ring-shaped center of the heavens hanging behind the Heavenly Emperor was also slowly rotating, sealing the space around the Lord of Terror, making it difficult for him to move around.

    Chi!

    At the critical moment, the Lord of Terror lowered his head in time, and the pair of demonic horns on his forehead were cut off.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    A few bolts of lightning sted open the protective aura me of the Lord of Terror andnded on its head, shoulders, and back, forming obvious charred marks. At the same time, the intense pain caused the Lord of Terror to grimace.

    ¡°Ai Ou! Haotian!¡±

    ¡°You guys¡­¡­..¡±

    Before he could finish his words, the silver jade te appeared out of thin air, swaying with the clear and cold moonlight, and smashed towards the face of the Lord of Terror.

    The Lord of Terror raised his arm, which was burning with ck and red mes, to block the silver jade disc.

    However, the moment it came into contact with the Lord of Terror¡¯s arm, the silver jade disc became illusory and passed through it.

    Thump!

    The face of the Lord of Terror caved in, and demon blood flowed out.

    Under the storm-like attacks, the Lord of Terror was almost drowned.

    Cracks appeared on the surface of the Lord of Terror¡¯s body, and his skin was slowly melting like a wax statue in the fire. His body was covered with all kinds of marks, and he looked quite miserable.

    ¡°You all deserve to die!¡±

    A deep and angry roar sounded.

    The Lord of Terror couldn¡¯t withstand thebined attack of so many great Divine Powers.

    It had a strong premonition of danger in its heart. If it didn¡¯t retreat now, it would be forever left in the Prime Material ne by the gods.

    Boom!

    ck and red mes soared into the sky and burned fiercely.

    The aura of the Lord of Terror soared, and the bat-like wings on his back lit up with a blood-red light.

    It held the Dark Axe tightly, twisted its waist, gathered all its power, and hacked at the ne¡¯s crystal wall.

    At the same time, various patterns and runes appeared on the ne¡¯s crystal wall. There were dragon patterns, fire and wind patterns, divine swords and divine shields, and so on¡­¡­¡­¡­ These were all methods used by the gods to strengthen the crystal walls of the prime material ne.

    Bang!

    The ne crystal wall shattered like a mirror that had been hit hard.

    The Prime Material ne had suffered serious damage due to the prolonged war between the gods and the Primordial One. Now, the ne¡¯s crystal wall was no longer as stable as it was at the beginning. The basic structure was not good enough. Dimensional anchors, space-time seals, and other reinforcement methods could block ordinary great Divine Powers, but they could not trap the Lord of Terror inside.

    ¡°All of you must remember my name. Remember the name that will kill you in the future-the First Great Demon God, the Lord of Terror, Erick!¡±

    He barely managed to finish his sentence.

    Another wave of violent attacks came. The Lord of Terror¡¯s head shrank and he hurriedly turned around to enter the ne crack and leave the Prime Material ne.

    ¡°I will be back!¡±

    Only an unwilling and furious voice echoed in the prime material ne.

    The silver jade disc rotated at a steady pace, and the dense moonlight locked onto the Lord of Terror across the ne.

    ¡°It escaped into the Silent Mountains of the fourth level of the Scorching Hell.¡±

    ¡°Ai Ou, Hao Tian, do you want to chase after them?¡±

    ¡°The Lord of Terror will be even stronger in the Scorched Hell.¡±

    the White Night Goddess said softly.

    The strength of gods and quasi-gods was not static and was always stable. In a dimension that waspatible with one¡¯s own attributes, the corresponding existence could often exert stronger power that even exceeded one¡¯s own limits. Otherwise, it would be affected to a certain extent, and one¡¯s state would decline.

    The Prime Material ne could be considered to contain all things, so they were on the same level.

    However, in the Scorched Hell, due to the environment full of evil, chaos, inauspicious, disaster, and other characteristics, the gods of Order would be affected to a certain extent, while the Lord of Terror would be strengthened to a certain extent.

    In the past, when the Lord of Terror abandoned the Prime Material ne and fled back to the Scorched me Hell, the Nine-Faced Dragon God was toozy to pursue him.

    That was because there were still a lot of Primordial Aragami back then. If they were to be besieged by many Primordial Aragami in the Lower nes, it would be a thorny matter. If the bold Demon Overlords or Archdevils saw an opportunity, they might also get involved.

 Chapter 1379 - 1379 Beaten Up the Lord of Terror (3)

    1379 Beaten Up the Lord of Terror (3)

    There were demons and devils in the Scorched Hell.

    But now, the situation was different.

    The original Aragami were no longer powerful. Some were dead, some escaped, and some were sealed.

    The moment the Lord of Terror fled back to the Scorching me Hell, the Nine-faced Dragon God and the Heavenly Emperor looked at each other and said in a deep voice at the same time.

    ¡°Lady Suren, lock onto the Lord of Terror and guide us.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    The White Night Goddess nodded.

    At the same time, a clear beam of moonlight appeared, like a beacon, and passed through the ne¡¯s crystal wall, pointing straight at the Lord of Terror.

    Two top-notch gods, two master gods from different god systems, and the elemental master gods from the wind and fire elemental nes-a total of six great divine powers-chased after the Scorching Hell together.

    The darkness and terror faded, and the dark clouds dispersed. Dawn broke in the prime material world.

    The Undefeatable War God and the Silver Dragon who stayed behind looked at each other.

    ¡°Sir Garen, it feels good to fight alongside you.¡±

    The Undefeated War Godughed.

    ¡± There are still a few Primordial Aragami that have yet to be dealt with. Let¡¯s meet again at the Pantheon Pce.¡±

    As he said that, the Undefeated War God rode on his white horse that represented victory and went to the other prime material worlds to deal with the remaining Primordial Aragami.

    The Undefeated War God loved this kind of ending game.

    He was ready to go on a killing spree and show off his invincible glory as the God of War!

    ¡°As a War God, you are so sneaky deep down¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    After the Undefeated God of War left, the silver dragon shook its head slightly.

    The God of War didn¡¯t chase after the Lord of Terror because he felt that it was risky and might not be effective. It was better to show off his might in the prime material ne and obtain real achievements to attract faith.

    Weng!

    Garen¡¯s body shook, and light and shadow intertwined, separating into two identical silver dragons, except that one was full of dragon¡¯s might, and the other was full of divine might.

    God Garen had the same intention. He brought the sun¡¯s authority to different prime material worlds, using bright but not blinding sunlight to dispel the darkness and despair in the hearts of countless creatures, bringing them warmth.

    Garen¡¯s original body and the dragon army were clearing out the few original Aragami.

    God Garen¡¯s zing Divine Emissary, Akong Divine Emissary, Dragon Apostle¡­¡­¡­.. In response to the call of their God Lord, they also descended to the devastated prime material world to provide shelter, food, water, and treatment for all living beings who had suffered from the sufferings of the world. At the same time, they spread the teachings of the great Dragon of Eternity and Time.

    Not long after.

    As thest Aragami in the prime material ne was sealed, the Second Dawn War officially ended.

    Dawn was still the dawn that belonged to the gods and the Multiverse.

    However, victory was one thing. The gods who defeated the original Aragami had also paid a painful price for it.

    This was a tragic victory.

    The names of the gods who had fallen in this War of Dawn could fill a page. The battle situation was even more tragic than the first War of Dawn. Theprehensive strength of the gods had been greatly weakened.

    The death of a god was not an eternal death. They could be reborn and recovered.

    But this would take a long time.

    Before the gods fully recovered, their dominance over the Multiverse would undoubtedly waver.

    Especially since many of the prime material nes had been severely damaged. Billions of living beings had died in the invasion of the original Aragami. There were many believers of the gods among them. It could be foreseen that the extraordinary powers of the gods would decrease.

    However, if there were no idents, under normal circumstances, this situation would notst forever.

    Because of the Gods ¡®performance in the War of Dawn, the surviving living beings had also seen it. When everything calmed down and the prime material ne slowly returned to normal, their faith in the Gods would rise again.

    Lowering first, then increasing¡­¡­.. The strength of the gods would rise and fall like a parab.

    As long as he could safely pass through the bottom of the parab and get through the weakest moment, the future would be even more glorious and prosperous than now.

    In addition, the gods ¡®pursuit of the Lord of Terror had alsoe to an end.

    Under the leadership of two top-tier great Divine Powers, a total of six great Divine Powers chased after the Lord of Terror together. The original Aragami were destined to fail, and they were all alone. No other existences would cause trouble midway.

    At first, the Lord of Terror relied on the environment of the Scorching Hell to negotiate with the gods for a while.

    Then, the entire Mountain Range of Silence copsed.

    The environment and characteristics of the ne would indeed affect the gods to a certain extent.

    However, this kind of influence was not very big. It was not even enough for the Lord of Terror to deal with the Nine-faced Dragon God and the Heavenly Emperor at the same time, not to mention that there were many other great Divine Powers.

    In order to prevent the Gods from causing irreversible damage to the Scorching Hell, the most powerful Demon Lord in the Scorching Hell, General Jiao Yan, led more Demon Lords to surround and kill the Lord of Terror with the Gods.

    The Lord of Terror was now in a difficult situation.

    Helpless, the Great Demon God had no choice but to escape from the Scorched Hell and escape to the bottomless abyss that was even deeper than the Scorched Hell. General Jiao Yan and the Demon Lord stopped their pursuit and did notmunicate with the gods. With vignce and vignce, they quickly left and silently watched the gods.

    At the same time, the silver jade disc was still locked onto the Lord of Terror.

    Without much hesitation, under the leadership of the Nine-faced Dragon God and the Heavenly Emperor, the gods continued to chase after him. They brazenly chased after the Bottomless Abyss in an attempt to kill or seal the most powerful primordial Aragami, so that he would not have the chance to stir up trouble again.

    There were manyyers of the Abyss, but some of them were not as stable as the normal outer nes.

    The Bottomless Abyss was as vast as the in of Ten Thousand Abyss, and it could amodate stable levels where demons and devils fought endlessly. However, there were also some smaller, limited, and unstable levels that were upied by weak or medium-level demon lords.

    In the chase between the gods and the Lord of Terror.

    The Abyss, which was used as a battlefield, was on the verge of copse. The Demon Dukes and even the Demon Princes temporarily stopped fighting and stabilized their Abyssal territory. At the same time, they did not get too involved in the pursuit of the Gods and the Lord of Terror.

    The environment of the abyss had a negative impact on the gods, but just like the scorched hell, this impact was limited and could not erase the determination of the gods to kill the Lord of Terror.

    In the end, under the pursuit of the gods, the Lord of Terror was severely injured and on the verge of death. He fled into the Shadow Sea where the Deep Sea Ancient God was hiding, and the gods followed him.

 Chapter 1380 - 1380 The Evil God Dominator from the Old Ones (1)

    1380 The Evil God Dominator from the Old Ones (1)

    The 89th level of the Bottomless Abyss, Shadow Sea.

    In the dark gray world, there was an endless ocean that was as dark as a shadow. Inside, one could vaguely hear the howls of countless dark spirits, resentful souls, and ghost fishes.

    A faint ray of moonlight that was already faintly discernible crossed the space and descended from the sky,nding on the surface of the Shadow Sea. However, it was blocked by the thick and unrippling seawater and could not urately lock onto the Lord of Terror. It could only barely illuminate arge area.

    The six gods hung high in the sky, looking down at the boundless Shadow Sea that was as calm as still water.

    Divine light radiated from the surface of each god¡¯s body, illuminating the gray and gloomy sky, making the Shadow Sea look a little brighter.

    ¡± Your Excellency Io, Your Excellency Haotian. ¡±

    ¡°The Shadow Sea isn¡¯t an ordinary abyssal ne. The Shadow Sea that has been fused with the aura of the abyss will weaken us again.¡±

    ¡°However, Ancient God Deep Sea¡¯sir is also in the Shadow Ocean.¡±

    ¡°Do we still want to go deeper? The Lord of Terror and the Ancient God of Deep Sea were both heavily injured.¡±

    The Shadow Sea was a rtively powerful abyss. The bottomless ocean was also dangerous to gods.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go deep into the Shadow Ocean and suppress them to death.¡±

    The two top-notch gods had the same opinion.

    In this second Dawn War, countless gods had been killed or injured, and even the gods had suffered heavy casualties.

    And the reason it had erupted was rted to the Ancient God of the Deep Sea and the Lord of Terror.

    The Ancient God of Deep Sea was the spiritual leader who led the revival of the original Aragami. At the same time, he had always been mysterious and had an unknown origin. The Lord of Terror was a martial force. Even now, the gods had not been able to take him down.

    As long as he could seal the Ancient God of Deep Sea and the Lord of Terror.

    Without the backbone, the chances of the third Dawn War happening again were extremely slim.

    Looking at the area that was locked onto by the silver jade disc, the six gods were all ready to attack, their Extraordinary Divine Power rippling within their bodies.

    The Nine-faced Dragon God was the first to attack.

    The dragon¡¯s mouth slowly opened on the strange head that contained all the characteristics of dragons.

    The Nine-faced Dragon God took a deep breath and sucked in energy grid line chains that were hard to see with the naked eye and carried a dense abyssal aura into its mouth. It gathered and reacted into energy that carried a powerful corrosive aura.

    [Rule Breath: Abyssal Breath]

    Almost at the same time, the Heavenly Emperor also made his move. He waved the Celestial Emperor Sword in his hand repeatedly, and sword marks that could cut through the sky fell into the Shadow Ocean, forming an endless rift valley that divided the ocean. As the seawater was extinguished, the surrounding seawater slowly gathered in the middle. It was a strange scene.

    The Wind and Fire Elemental Master God, the Elf Master God, and the Fairy Master God-these four gods attacked at the same time.

    Therge-scale and powerful attack swept across the Shadow Ocean, causing the calm Shadow Ocean to surge with waves. Billions of tons of seawater were evaporated.

    At the same time, the Shadow Sea could not bear the impact of six great Divine Powers.

    With so many gods attacking at the same time without being suppressed and unleashing their full power, this exceeded the upper limit of the Abyss ne. Even if the Shadow Sea was a rtively vast Abyss ne, it would be difficult to continue.

    Kacha kacha.

    Cracks that could be seen with the naked eye covered the entire space. The surface of the Shadow Sea seemed to have be a porcin that would shatter with a light touch.

    Under the cover of the thick seawater.

    Deep in the Shadow Ocean.

    The Lord of Terror and the Ancient God of Deep Sea felt the turbulent undercurrent that was like a storm vortex. They couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous, unable to maintain their rationality and calm.

    The two original Aragami were in a very bad state. They were seriously injured and in danger. The Shadow Sea could be said to be theirst retreat. If they could not guarantee their safety in the Shadow Sea, it would be useless to go to other levels of the Bottomless Abyss. They would not be able to escape from the pursuit of the gods.

    From the looks of it, no Demon Lord was willing to lend them a helping hand.

    After all, even the Demon Princes in the Bottomless Abyss were not willing to provoke the top gods. There were still unavoidable conflicts between the Demon Princes that needed to be dealt with. No one was willing to attract new powerful enemies at this time. It was tantamount to suicide.

    Furthermore, even if the Lord of Terror and the Deep Sea Ancient God were saved, it would not be of much benefit to the Demon Overlord. These Primordial Aragami wanted to destroy all the nes and return the Multiverse to the Primordial Era. However, the demons wanted the Bottomless Abyss to devour the other outer nes and make the Multiverse the only Abyss.

    The ideals of both sides were not the same, and there were even conflicts. Strictly speaking, they were enemies who could not coexist.

    ¡°The overall strength of thisrge ring Multiverse is truly formidable¡­.¡±

    Sensing the unrest in the Shadow Sea, the Ancient God of Deep Sea, who was hiding in an oceanic canyon, thought to himself.

    ¡­. Unknowingly, countless years had passed since he had followed the Lady of Pain to the Great Ring Multiverse¡­. When will the rulers of the old Multiverse hear my call? The big ring was brought under the rule of the old days.

 Chapter 1381 - 1381 The Evil God Dominator from the Old Days (2)

    1381 The Evil God Dominator from the Old Days (2)

    The Ancient God of the Deep Sea was an external deity that the Lady of Pain had mentioned did not belong to the Ring Multiverse.

    In the old Multiverse, the Ancient God of the Deep Sea was the ruler of the universe, one of the many rulers.

    When the Ancient God of the Deep Sea had attacked the Multiverse where the Lady of Pain was, he had pursued her and arrived at the Great Ring Multiverse.

    In the Primordial Era¡¯srge ring Multiverse, the Primordial Aragami and the new generation of gods were in full bloom,peting for beauty and not allowing each other to live.

    During the first Dawn War, the Ancient God of the Deep Sea had seen through the profound foundation of the Great Ring Multiverse. It was an extremely powerful limited Multiverse, and its size was several times that of an ordinary limited Multiverse.

    After arriving at the Great Ring Multiverse, the Ancient God of the Deep Sea had assumed the identity of a Primordial Aragami, quietly collecting information about the Great Ring Multiverse and calling upon the rulers of the Old Multiverse in an attempt to pass on the information.

    It was a pity that some problems seemed to have urred in the old Multiverse. The Rulers had fallen into a deep slumber and were unable to give the Ancient God of Deep Sea any response.

    Thus, while waiting for the Great Old One¡¯s response, the Ancient God of the Deep Sea, an outsider who had infiltrated the enemy, pondered and tried to weaken the power of the Great Cirction Multiverse from within.

    After careful consideration, the Ancient God of Deep Sea¡¯s gazended on the original Aragami who had been defeated by the other Gods.

    As the spiritual leader of the original Aragami, he led the original Aragami, who were already ipatible with the gods, to start the second Dawn War again. He hoped that the original Aragami and the gods would suffer heavy losses, and it would be best if they died together.

    In that case, when the rulers of the old Multiverse heard his call and locked onto the Great Ring Multiverse, there would be much less resistance when they invaded it.

    However, things did not develop ording to his wishes.

    The gods won. Although they paid a certain price, they did indeed win the Second Dawn War. It was far from reaching the level of mutual destruction that the Deep-Sea God had imagined.

    For example, the Nine-faced Dragon God, the Heavenly Emperor, and other top-notch gods were unscathed.

    The Evernight Goddess and the White Night Goddess, who had both fallen in their realms due to the internal strife, had instead recovered most of their strength in this battle, regardless of the process.

    There was also the army of mutated dragons that came from many dimensions, which made the Ancient God of the Deep Sea feel troubled. Moreover, they were growing rapidly, and it seemed that there was no end to the Dragon of Eternity and Time, Garen Aurelian¡­. These were the greatest obstacles that the Multiverse would face in the future.

    ¡± The Pantheon Temple led by the Dragon God System has been sessfully established. The greatest enemy of the gods, the original Aragami, has been eliminated. Although the gods have suffered some casualties, they will definitely have better development in the future, and they will be more prosperous and glorious.¡±

    ¡± Sooner orter, if nothing goes wrong, therge ring Multiverse will be unified under the Dragon God system¡­. At that time, the old Multiverse that was vertical to the many limited Multiverses would face a great threat from the Great Ring Multiverse.¡±

    ¡°¡­. An army of dragons from different time and space¡­. Damn it, if it weren¡¯t for this foreign dragon army, the Prime Material ne would have copsed, and both the Primordial One and the Gods would have suffered heavy losses.¡±

    The Ancient God Deep Sea¡¯s face was gloomy, shrouded in an indescribable shadow.

    The old Multiverse was a very special and limited Multiverse.

    Because it was vertical to the infinite Multiverse, it was the closest to all the limited Multiverses, and it was the easiest toe into contact with different limited Multiverses.

    In the boundless darkness of the Infinite Multiverse, due to mutual distrust and thirst for resources from other universes, when different limited Multiverses met, the result would often be one party being devoured by the other, or both sides suffering great losses and being annihted.

    It was not impossible for them to coexist peacefully and work together, but it was extremely rare and almost negligible.

    The Ancient God of the Deep Sea hade into contact with quite a number of limited Multiverses, and the Great Ring Multiverse was the best among them. This was even when the Great Ring Multiverse was not unified internally, and there were many conflicts between gods and quasi-gods.

    It would be a disaster if the Great Ring Multiverse were toplete its unification and thene into contact with the Old Multiverse¡­. Ancient God Deep Sea was unwilling to see this.

    Unfortunately, the Second War of Dawn led by the Ancient God of the Deep Sea did not cause a great loss to the Great Ring Multiverse. Instead, it revived the Nine-Faced Dragon God, allowing the Dragon God system, which had the qualifications to unify the Great Ring Multiverse, to achieve hegemony and establish the Pantheon Temple¡­. When the damage caused by the Second Dawn War was recovered, the power of the gods of the Multiverse in the big ring would reach a new peak.

    Boom!

    The Lord of Terror, who was being bombarded in the Shadow Sea, broke out of the sea and was surrounded and beaten by the six gods. He was injured more and more, and his movements became slower and slower. His terrifying aura gradually weakened.

    At the same time, a faint beam of moonlight crossed the ne and shone on another part of the Shadow Sea.

    ¡°Io, Hao Tian, all the gods who have intruded into the abyss.¡±

    ¡± The Ancient Deep Sea God is hiding here. I¡¯ll take this opportunity to get rid of the Lord of Terror and the Ancient Deep Sea God in one go, cutting off any chance for the Deste God to make aeback. ¡±

    The White Night Goddess¡¯s gentle voice entered the ears of the six gods.

    Shadow Ocean, under the dark abyss.

 Chapter 1382 - 1382 The Evil God Dominator from the Old Days (3)

    1382 The Evil God Dominator from the Old Days (3)

    The shadows around the Ancient God of Deep Sea twisted and trembled. He also saw a ray of moonlight in the pitch-ck seawater. He knew that he had been discovered and locked onto by the silver jade disc, which was not good news.

    Amidst the waves of raging waves in the Shadow Sea, the Nine-faced Dragon God, the Wind and Fire Elemental Master, as well as the other two Main Gods of the Divine System, the Elf Main God and the Fairy Main God, were still surrounding and killing the Lord of Terror.

    The Heavenly Emperor¡¯s gaze turned, and his indifferent purple-gold eyes looked at the sea area where the Deep Sea Ancient God was. The divine light was dazzling, and the Celestial Emperor Sword in his hand was sharp.

    All kinds of seawater.

    The Heavenly Emperor¡¯s sharp eyes seemed to fall directly on the Ancient God of Deep Sea. He even passed through the shadows around the Ancient God of Deep Sea and saw through his true form.

    Heaven and earth rotated, and all things became one, the center of the heavens!

    Behind the Heavenly Emperor, a strange ring that seemed to be located at the center of the entire multiverse began to spin.

    The center of the heavens shifted and rotated the space. The boundless and thick sea water in the Shadow Sea floated up and hung in the sky, revealing the deep rift valley below.

    Without the obstruction of the shadow seawater, the Ancient God of Deep Sea revealed his body, and his heart began to pound.

    A feeling of impending death lingered in the Ancient God of Deep Sea¡¯s heart.

    In the Prime Material ne, the Ancient Deep Sea God could still struggle with the Clear Sky God because the Prime Material ne treated gods and quasi-gods equally. However, in the outer nes, the Ancient Deep Sea God was far from being a match for the Clear Sky God.

    He was not the top ruler of the Multiverse, but he was still one of the top existences.

    The Ancient God of the Deep Sea himself was not a top-tier God-like creature at level 20. His true level was roughly equivalent to the peak of God-like creature level 19, just one step away from level 20. Under the suppression of therge ring Multiverse, he was weakened to the level of God-like creature level 19.

    This might seem like a difference of one level, but it was a natural moat that was difficult to cross.

    At the same time, the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s expression was cold as he looked down at the Deep Sea Ancient God. Purple-gold mes burned all over his body, and his divine might was awe-inspiring and invible.

    Purple-gold Extraordinary Divine Power flowed into the Celestial Thearch Sword, and its sharpness waspletely restrained. It was simple and unadorned, but its level of danger had reached its peak. The Ancient God of Deep Sea felt as if a de was already ced on his neck, and the pain was extremely cold.

    Deep Dark Ocean Abyss!

    ck shadow-like seawater appeared out of thin air. It was boundless and gathered between the Deep Sea Ancient God and the Heavenly Emperor. At the same time, it slowly rotated, emitting disturbing and brain-aching sleep-talking, murmuring, wailing, and so on¡­¡­¡­.. It was like an abyss that could devour the souls and spirits of all creatures.

    Ordinary creatures, even Legends or demigods, would have their souls instantly devoured by the abyss as long as they looked at it, and they would no longer exist.

    The Heavenly Emperor¡¯s will was indestructible. He was indifferent and only frowned slightly.

    ¡± He ¡± waved his arm and locked onto the Ancient God of the Deep Sea from afar, shing across space.

    The Celestial Thearch¡¯s Sword, the Extermination of Gods and Evil!

    Chi!

    Time seemed to have stopped for a moment.

    In the next second, the purple-gold sword light pierced through the Shadow Ocean, cutting open the Dark Ocean Abyss, and shed past the Ancient God of Deep Sea¡¯s body.

    The distorted shadows around the Ancient God of Deep Sea suddenly stopped.

    He raised his head and looked up at the indifferent God of Heaven. His eyes were filled with deep hatred.

    ¡°Asatos, Saigyar, Mnaj, Ktagyar¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you can hear my call, the rulers of the past, wake up from your eternal slumber.¡±

    ¡± Open your eyes and look at the ring Multiverse that has yet to be unified. Destroy it and avenge me!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Crack crack ¡­¡­ Violet-gold sword scars criss-crossed each other and appeared on Ancient God Deep Sea¡¯s body.

    At the same time, as she was nearing death, the Deep Sea Ancient God¡¯s call for the old Multiverse in the depths of her soul reached an unprecedented height. Through the connection with the gods of the old Multiverse, she left therge ring Multiverse.

    ¡°Asatos, Saigyar, Mnaj, Ktagyar¡­.¡±

    ¡°Asatos! Saiyagya! Mnaj! Keta¡­¡±

    The unwilling cries stopped abruptly.

    Following the purple-gold sword scar, the Ancient God of Deep Sea¡¯s body began to crumble, copse, and shatter¡­¡­¡­. Even the tiniest thought and will fell into darkness and lost its ability to think.

    ¡°It¡¯s really you, the evil god from the outer universe¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    The Heavenly Emperor¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He could vaguely hear the call of the Deep Sea Ancient God before his death.

    ¡± His ¡± expression turned grave.

 Chapter 1383 - 1383 The Transdimensional Dragon Court and the Awakening Dominator._1

    1383 The Transdimensional Dragon Court and the Awakening Dominator._1

    The Heavenly God and the Nine-Faced Dragon God had never left the Great Ring Multiverse, but as the top gods, they had a certain understanding of the infinite Multiverse that belonged to them, knowing that the Great Ring Universe was not truly infinite.

    They could vaguely sense that there were two beings from the outer universe in the ring.

    One of them was the Lady of Pain. Both the Heavenly Emperor and the Nine-Faced Dragon God knew about her background.

    However, the other one had been hiding all this time, so he hadn¡¯t been discovered.

    The Ancient God of the Deep Sea had led the second Dawn War and was heavily suspected. However, he had not been able to confirm it before, but now, after the Ancient God of the Deep Sea died, he was certain.

    ¡± We shouldn¡¯t kill ¡®Him.¡¯ He ¡®might be resurrected.¡±

    The White Night Goddess¡¯s voice sounded.

    ¡± Ancient God Deep Sea won¡¯t be resurrected. ¡±

    The Heavenly Emperor said calmly and regretfully.

    He died in a Multiverse that did not belong to him¡­¡­¡­¡­ It was death in the truest sense of the word. There was no way to be reborn or resurrected.

    However, just as the White Night Goddess had said, it was best not to kill the Ancient Deep Sea God. Instead, it was best to seal and suppress him. That way, there would be a chance to obtain more information about the old Multiverse through the Ancient Deep Sea God. Unfortunately, in order to prevent the Ancient Deep Sea God from escaping, the Celestial Thearch Sword¡¯s attack was too fierce and killed him directly.

    After killing Ancient God Deep Sea.

    The Heavenly Emperor didn¡¯t hesitate and joined in the attack on the Lord of Terror.

    Faced with the siege of six gods, including two top-tier gods, the Lord of Terror was unsurprisingly severely injured. He was already powerless to turn the tide.

    ¡°Io¡­¡­ And Haotian ¡­..¡±

    Now, the Celestial Thearch Sword had pierced through the Lord of Terror¡¯s heart and nailed it into the seabed of the Shadow Sea. The dense runes of thews created by the Nine-Faced Dragon God followed the Celestial Thearch Sword and suppressed and sealed the Lord of Terror like chains.

    The bat-like wings on its back were also cut off, and it was covered in injuries.

    ¡°You guys are bullying me with numbers. I¡¯m not convinced!¡±

    His deep breathing was like thunder, and his eyes were filled with intense unwillingness.

    The Lord of Terror reached out his demonic hand, which was surrounded by dim ck-red mes. He grabbed the Celestial Thearch Sword¡¯s edge and pulled it up with all his might. However, he was too weak now. Even when his palm was already bleeding, the Celestial Thearch Sword, which had been stabilized by the rules, was still as steady as Mount Tai. It did not waver at all and nailed the Lord of Terror firmly.

    ¡°Urric, give up.¡±

    ¡°I used the Celestial Thearch Sword as the core and branded billions ofpletew runes into your body. They suppressed you like billions of worlds.¡±

    Sealing was often more difficult than directly killing.

    In order to prevent the Lord of Terror from resurrecting, the Nine-faced Dragon God and the Heavenly Emperor chose to seal it.

    ¡°Ai Ou, you win this time.¡±

    ¡°But I will return sooner orter and cut off your head.¡±

    The Lord of Terror released his palm andy down with his hands spread out. At the same time, he closed his eyes and stopped struggling.

    ¡°Haotian, I want to bring the Lord of Terror back to the Dragon Court and suppress him in the Pantheon Temple.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll borrow your Celestial Thearch Sword for a while.¡±

    The Nine-faced Dragon God turned his head and said to the Heavenly Emperor.

    The Heavenly Emperor nodded slightly and said calmly, ¡°¡±Alright.¡±

    At the same time, the Heavenly Emperor looked around and nced at the Shadow Sea that was full of traces of destruction and was about to copse. He whispered, ¡°¡±The Bottomless Abyss suffered such a degree of damage from us, but it didn¡¯t retaliate.¡±

    ¡°It seems that even in the Bottomless Abyss, the Abyssal Will¡¯s ability is limited. At the very least, it can¡¯t deal with us at the same time.¡±

    After a pause, inside the Bottomless Abyss, the Heavenly Emperor said to the Nine-Faced Dragon God, ¡°¡± The Bottomless Abyss is the representative of evil and chaos in the big ring. When the Pantheon Temple returns to its peak, we will crusade against the Bottomless Abyss together with the Heavenly Court and bring the will of the Abyss under our control. How about that?¡±

    The Nine-faced Dragon God pondered for a moment, and a smile appeared on his mask. ¡°¡±I look forward to fighting alongside you again.¡±

    ¡± And it¡¯s not just the Bottomless Abyss. In order for the Multiverse to operate steadily and prevent a catastrophe like the Dawn War, it¡¯s best to control and control the various outer nes and divine powers.¡±

    The Heavenly Emperor agreed and said, ¡°¡± Evil and chaos are also a part of the Multiverse. They can exist, but they should exist under effective supervision and not grow wantonly.¡±

    ¡°You and I are thinking the same thing.¡±

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God said.

    The two ultimate champions of the Great Ring Multiverse had confirmed their future ns against the outer nes, especially the Bottomless Abyss.

    During this period, the Bottomless Abyss was silent, as if it did not hear these tantly malicious words.

    The abyssal will indeed existed and was very strong. However, if there was no suitable carrier ¡­¡­¡­¡­. The power it could unleash was limited. At the very least, without the help of a sufficient number of Demon Lords, it would not be able to keep these six gods.

    As for the Demon Lords¡­¡­.. If it was in normal times, the gods would descend into the bottomless abyss and wreak havoc. They might temporarily unite to expel the gods.

    However, as the War of Dawn was ongoing, the Battle of the Kings of the Abyss was also in a white-hot state. The conflict between the Demon Lords had reached its peak. They were killing each other with bloodshot eyes, and it was almost impossible for them to work together.

    With the devil¡¯s nature, even if he died, he would not let the other devils have it easy.

    Of course, it would not be easy to deal with the Bottomless Abyss officially. It would be best to wait until theprehensive strength of the gods recovered from the trauma of the Dawn War.

 Chapter 1384 - 1384 The Transdimensional Dragon Court and the Awakening Dominator._2

    1384 The Transdimensional Dragon Court and the Awakening Dominator._2

    After that, the six gods who had entered the Bottomless Abyss left.

    The Lord of Terror was brought back to the Royal Court and sealed.

    The Celestial Thearch Sword, thew imprint, and the newyer of the seal of the gods ¡®authority¡­¡­¡­¡­ The threeyers of sealing methods together suppressed the Lord of Terror in the depths of the Pantheon Pce, preventing him from escaping.

    The Lord of Terror and the Ancient God of the Deep Sea, the two leaders of the Second Dawn War, entered the Bottomless Abyss and were unable to escape the pursuit of the gods. One of them was sealed and suppressed, and the other was killed on the spot.

    Most of the original Aragami that participated in the Dawn War had been killed or sealed. The remaining ones were mostly weak or medium-level ones, and they were no longer a threat.

    The remnants of the Dawn War were basically wiped out.

    ¡£¡£¡£¡£

    ¡°If you are willing, you can choose to stay in this spacetime.¡±

    Garen said to the group of mutated dragons in the Dragon Court¡¯s level where the wind and clouds filled the sky and the sun shone brightly.

    The Dawn War had already ended, and the Special Dragon Army had contributed greatly to this. Of course, Garen had already paid for this long before the war.

    Now, the mutated dragons who had been in the main timeline for a while couldplete their repayment to Garen and choose to return to their own time and space.

    ¡°As we said before, staying in this spacetime is my wish.¡±

    Golden Dragon Lesatos looked at the silver dragon and said.

    Garen nodded slightly and looked at the other mutated dragons.

    ¡°What about you guys?¡±

    ¡± I want to return to my own time and space, ¡± the ck Emperor said.¡±

    Simr to the ck Emperor, the mutated dragons had basically chosen to leave. They had some attachment in their own time and space, such as a territory that they had managed for a long time, a family that was loyal to them, or a partner¡­¡­¡­. He was not alone like Golden Dragon.

    Garen nodded and said,¡±Alright, I¡¯ll send you back.¡±¡±

    His voice paused for a moment before Garen continued, ¡°¡±Before that, I have a suggestion that I hope everyone will consider.¡±

    Under the puzzled gazes of the mutated dragons, the silver dragon¡¯s expression was calm as it told them its thoughts.

    To put it simply.

    As the Lord of the Dragon Court, Garen decided to establish a new Dragon Court with a smaller scale but stronger influence, involving different time and space, and more powerful members.

    A long time ago, Garen had a simr idea. However, at the very beginning, Garen thought of helping each other in different time and space, anding to a time mutual aid meeting.

    Garen had a new idea when he thought about his previous ideas.

    With himself as the core and many talented mutated dragons from different dimensions as members, he would create a Transdimensional Dragon Court.

    Garen could connect the mutated dragons of different time and space, so that the mutated dragons that encountered difficulties could seek the help of other mutated dragon members through the Transdimensional Dragon Court to solve the problem.

    As for Garen himself, there were many benefits as well.

    Firstly, just like the Dawn War this time, if he were to encounter something simr, Garen could once again summon the mutated dragons of all time and space.

    In the prime material ne, the foreign dragon army was almost invincible.

    Secondly, these mutated dragons were all prodigies among dragons. They were extraordinary and talented, each with their own characteristics. Their growth potential was very high. If they did not die prematurely, they would beparable to the gods in the future and could be regarded as powerful allies.

    Of course, if Garen wanted to sit firmly on the position of the Transdimensional Dragon Court¡¯s Lord, he needed to be stronger than these mutated dragons. Otherwise, these guys who were domineering in their own time and space would not listen to Garen¡¯s orders at all.

    ¡°Transdimensional Dragon Court, Variant Dragon Court¡­¡­¡­¡­. Sounds interesting, count me in.¡±

    ¡°I hope to be able to obtain knowledge of spells in different dimensions.¡±

    The Winter White Dragon said with an interested expression.

    To a mutated dragon that was only a demigod and had yet to fully mature, the Transdimensional Dragon Court was definitely a good thing. If they encountered a troublesome enemy in their own space and time, the enemy would never expect that they would have such a trump card that allowed them to summon allies from different spaces and time.

    Moreover, ording to Garen¡¯s intentions.

    The Transdimensional Dragon Court did not have a hierarchy. Including Garen, the members were mainly allies, but as the initiator and the summoner, Garen¡¯s status was a little special.

    Garen himself was considered a Variant, so he understood the nature of a Variant Dragon very well. Even if it was a Variant Dragon that looked friendly on the surface, it still had the pride of a Variant Dragon in its bones and would not be willing to submit to others.

    If he insisted on controlling the mutated dragon, it would only backfire.

    In the dimension where the ck Emperor and the Red Dragon udius were, the Immortal Dragon Empress had sensed their potential and wanted to subdue them by force, making them her vassals. In the end, they had been disobeyed time and time again, and she had never seeded in subduing them. They had grown stronger as they grew, and they would definitely be the Immortal Dragon Empress¡¯s great enemies in the future.

    Only mutated dragons would be able to ept it if there was no hierarchy. Besides, Garen did not have a strong desire to control himself. He did not need to control others to satisfy his own desires. Even as the Lord of the Dragon Court, Garen was basically a hands-off shopkeeper.

    The Transdimensional Dragon Court was very beneficial to his growth and development.

    After careful consideration, the mutated dragons agreed readily and signed a Time Alliance Contract with Garen. With this as a link, they established the Transdimensional Dragon Court.

 Chapter 1385 - 1385 The Transdimensional Dragon Court and the Awakening Dominator._3

    1385 The Transdimensional Dragon Court and the Awakening Dominator._3

    ¡£¡£¡£¡£

    In a faraway country, a boundary that was vertical to the infinite Multiverse.

    The Multiverse of the Old One.

    It was a Multiverse that was filled with madness, evil, ominous, and chaos beneath the surface of civilization. It was like a calm sea that was filled with ferocious undercurrents. It was born at the same time as the old Multiverse, and the ruler that was simr to the original Aragami had fallen into a deep slumber.

    What the Ancient God of Deep Sea, who had left the primeval Multiverse, did not know was¡­

    After he entered the Great Ring Multiverse, the ruler of the Multiverse and the Ancient Gods engaged in a massive battle.

    The rulers of the Great Old Ones were simr to the Primordial Aragami in the Great Ring Multiverse. However, just like how the Great Ring Multiverse did not only have the Primordial Aragami, the Great Old One Multiverse also had existences that were simr to gods, known as the Ancient Gods.

    After the war between the Ancient Gods and the Ruler, the Ancient Gods suffered heavy casualties and the Ruler fell into a deep sleep.

    Now, due to the slumber of the rulers and the retreat of the ancient gods, the ancient era was no longer there.

    The mortal civilization blossomed everywhere and flourished.

    However, the dominators still had their lingering power. Any creature that touched the mystery and probed into the dominators ¡®distant past, wanting to uncover the veil of mystery, would often go crazy and die of mental breakdown.

    In the Multiverse of the Old Ones, the murmurs of the Rulers in their sleep were everywhere, carrying knowledge and information that mortals could not bear.

    Spirit, soul, will, and other powerful attributes would asionally hear the Ruler¡¯s sleep talk.

    This was not a good thing.

    Unlike the Great Ring Multiverse where the gods would bestow blessings and care upon heroes, in the Old Multiverse, the more extraordinary, intelligent, and extraordinary a being was, the more dangerous it was.

    Choosing mediocrity, knowing nothing about the mysterious, and believing in the materialistic was the best way to survive.

    At that moment, on a with intelligent civilization in the old Multiverse.

    In the underground of the bustling city that was full of smog, steam, and neon lights, there was a cramped, dark, and damp chamber in the sewer that covered the ugliness of the ground and the stench of decay that surged into his nose.

    In the secret chamber, a group of young men wearing long robes and wearing curious expressions were gathered here. They were copying the prayer ritual ording to the records in an ancient book.

    Step by step, they used bright red, ck yellow, and dark green dye to engrave mysterious patterns on the ground and walls, revealing a strange smell everywhere.

    They looked at each other, and some of them began to hesitate.

    ¡°Do we really have to pray? What if he really attracted something unclean?¡±

    ¡°Julie, are you afraid? This was just an interesting Mini games.¡±

    ¡± Sewers, secret chambers, ancient evil gods¡­¡­¡­.. How interesting.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re scared, go home. Maybe you¡¯ll make it in time for Aunt Angelica¡¯s dinner.¡±

    A blonde woman with big wavy hairughed and said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve yed it many times, but I¡¯m still alive and well.¡±

    A young man said with a smile.

    ¡°Alright, alright.¡±

    Those who were a little afraid suppressed their fear under the persuasion of theirpanions and began to recite the prayer together.

    ¡°The rulers of the old days were, the rulers of the old days are, and the rulers of the old days will always be.¡±

    ¡± It¡¯s not in the space we know of, but in the space between the other spaces. They calmly pass by, which is equivalent to the origin passing by. They are outside the space, but we can¡¯t see their traces..¡±

    ¡°.. The people of the world rule the world that they once ruled;They will rule the world ruled by man.¡±

    ¡°After spring and summeres autumn and winter, and after autumn and winteres spring and summer. They will wait patiently because they will eventually dominate this ce again.¡±

    The prayers echoed in the dark secret chamber, hidden in the sewers of the bustling city.

    ¡± Omnipotent, the ruler of all existence, the Lord of the Throne in the center of the boundless and formless universe, the dark and vast primeval Chaos Core.¡±

    ¡± The indescribable, great, blind, and foolish Lord of All Things.¡±

    ¡°We pray for your gaze, pray for your hearing.¡±

    ¡± Pray for your response. ¡±

    Whoosh!

    A gust of wind blew in the secret chamber, lifting the skirt of a young girl¡¯s long robe.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The cold wind made the girl scream. Everyone looked at the bright and strange symbols and patterns, and their hearts were a little uneasy.

    ¡°Scared? What are you afraid of?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a gust of wind.¡±

    With that, the wind stopped.

    The nervous and nervous crowd heaved a sigh of relief.

    However, in the next second, their expressions froze.

    Because it was indistinct, nauseating, headache-inducing, and feverish, a vague sleep-talking sound that sounded like the sound of a flute slowly sounded in their ears. It was as if an ancient existence that had been sleeping for a long time was slowly waking up.

    Or perhaps, it was just a small turn of events caused by the buzzing of mosquitoes.

    Not long after.

    A newspaper made the headlines of the city.

    In the sewers by the Mijil River, a worker who was cleaning the sewers found fifteen highly dposed corpses. They were suspected to have been affected by the sewers ¡®toxic gas and fainted in the secret chamber of the sewers. No one found them for a long time, resulting in their deaths¡­¡­¡­¡­

    After that, deaths involving the mystical realm urred at a high frequency and on arge scale.

    Panic spread like a gue.

    At the same time, with the passage of time, the Extraordinary beings of the old Multiverse discovered a terrifying truth that caused them to go insane from fear.

    For some reason, the Great Old Ones who had been sleeping for countless years were slowly awakening from their slumber.

    When they woke up, the prosperous country that was forged by ordinary things would no longer exist. It would be like a mirror, like a fragile bubble on the sea.

    Therefore, in order to prevent civilization from being destroyed, the beings in the old Multiverse who possessed certain supernatural abilities began to do everything they could to dy the Rulers ¡®awakening.

    However, it was only a matter of time before the Dominator returned from his slumber.

    Either early orte.

 Chapter 1386 - 1386 The Chaotic Gods of Olympus (1)

    1386 The Chaotic Gods of Olympus (1)

    The Great Ring Multiverse, the Hero Domain, the Royal Court.

    The silver dragon was entrenched in the Eternal Heroic Spirit Temple. Through the Time Alliance Contract, it silentlymunicated with the Eternal Sun.

    Garen was curious about the Olympian Multiverse that the Eternal Sun had gone to, because the Dawn War had ended and the Gods were resting.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I missed an opportunity to easily obtain the Sun¡¯s Authority.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Tell me in detail.¡±

    ¡± The Sun God and a Sea God were temporarily sealed in their divine power and thrown into the mortal world because of their mistakes. Unfortunately, by the time I recovered a certain amount of strength and locked onto the Sun God, he had already ended his punishment.¡±

    ¡°Punished¡­¡­ To be able to punish a Sun God, could it be that the Multiverse had already been unified?¡±

    The silver dragon¡¯s eyes moved slightly as it asked solemnly.

    ¡°Yes, the gods here are not as many as the big ring, but there are still many of them.¡±

    ¡°Twelve of them are the rulers of all things. They live on Mount Olympus and are known as the Twelve Main Gods of Olympus.¡±

    ¡± Their king of gods is Zeus, who is revered as the lord of all gods and the king of Olympus. He controls the sky, thunder, and astronomical phenomena.¡±

    God King Zeus¡­¡­. The lightning in the sky¡­¡­¡­ It ovepped with the authority of the Lord of Storms.

    ¡°To be able to unify an entire Multiverse, is this Godking very powerful? How was hepared to His Excellency Io or His Excellency Haotian?¡±

    The Great Ring Multiverse had yet to be unified.

    ¡± I¡¯ve never faced Zeus directly. However, judging from the information circting here, he shouldn¡¯t beparable to the Nine-Faced Dragon God or the Heavenly Emperor.¡±

    ¡± I understand now. It¡¯s not because Zeus is strong, but because the Multiverse that ¡®He¡¯ resides in is weak as a whole.¡±

    Garen said thoughtfully.

    The Eternal Sun paused for a moment, then said solemnly, ¡°¡±No, Zeus is the third Godking.¡±

    ¡°The Olympian gods here are the third-generation gods.¡±

    ¡°Above ¡®Them¡¯ are the first generation Primordial God and the second generation Titan God.¡±

    ¡± However, the first two generations of gods, including the first and second generations of Godly Monarchs, were either sealed or imprisoned. They experienced internal strife.¡±

    ¡°As far as I know, Zeus shouldn¡¯t be the strongest god here.¡±

    Zeus was not the strongest god¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    For example, the Great Ring Multiverse, the Eternal Sun, and even the Nine-Faced Dragon God, who were top-tier gods that had been dormant in the passage of time, were no longer known. However, under certain conditions, they could be resurrected as they wished, so they had to be wary.

    ¡°What about the first and second Godkings?¡±

    ¡°Are they rted to the current third generation Godking?¡±

    Upon hearing Garen¡¯s question, the Eternal Sun was silent for a while, then answered rather strangely, ¡°¡±The second Godking was the son of the first Godking. He was reced by the patricide.¡±

    ¡°The current God King Zeus is the son of the second God King. He continues the tradition of his father and kills his father to rece him.¡±

    ¡± In addition, most of the twelve gods of Olympus are the children of Zeus, the king of gods. Most of the second generation gods are the brothers, sisters, and wives of Zeus.¡±

    ¡°How should I put it? The gods of this Multiverse are mainly inherited through bloodline¡­¡­¡­¡­ But their rtionship is very chaotic.¡±

    ¡°God King Zeus had seven wives, countless mortal wives, and countless illegitimate children¡­¡­¡­. Very romantic.¡±

    Garen understood.

    ¡°What¡¯s your goal? What is his status in Olympus?¡±

    ¡°Apollo, one of the twelve main gods of Olympus, the child of Zeus. The power of the sun did not belong to Apollo, but Zeus took it from the first sun god and gave it to his child.¡±

    Eternal Sun¡¯s voice was as serious as ever.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­. I wish you sess soon.¡±

    From the Eternal Sun¡¯s words, Garen could tell that the Sun God Apollo himself possessed a certain level of strength. He was definitely not considered weak, and he was also the son of the King of Gods. He was a son that was paid more attention to and even doted on.

    It was not easy to make a move on such a god in the other party¡¯s territory.

    ¡± The war in the Great Ring Multiverse has subsided. Why don¡¯t youe to the Olympian Multiverse as well?¡±

    Garen rejected the Eternal Sun¡¯s invitation.

    The Eternal Sun wanted to seize the authority of the sun. If Garen, who was also from another universe, was discovered, there was a high chance that he would be treated as an aplice. No, Garen, who sent the Eternal Sun to Olympus, was indeed an aplice¡­¡­¡­¡­.. No matter what, Garen did not want to be involved in the Eternal Sun¡¯s dispute.

    In addition, Garen was trying to break through to a Greater Divine Power.

    If it was a Greater Divine Power, he would have more confidence and could go to the Olympian Multiverse to take a look without fear of the storm. As for now, Garen¡¯s mind was not on it.

    After experiencing the tempering of the furnace of the Dawn War, he had a feeling that he was not far from bing a great Divine Power.

    Perhaps just a long slumber was enough for him to break through.

    A deep sleepiness had already appeared in Garen¡¯s heart, making him feel sleepy and ready to fall asleep at any time. Whenever this sleepiness struck, Garen¡¯s overall level would wee a greater improvement.

    ¡°How far away are you from bing a great Divine Power?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already preparing to break through.¡±

    ¡°There is no so-called bottleneck for you, so it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for you to seed.¡±

 Chapter 1387 - 1387 The Chaotic Gods of Olympus (2)

    1387 The Chaotic Gods of Olympus (2)

    After a simple exchange, Garen ended hismunication with the Eternal Sun.

    A great Divine Power ¡­¡­¡­. He was finally going to be an existence that stood at the top of the Holy Pyramid¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    Garen was looking forward to the scenery of a Great Divine Power.

    In the past, when Garen was weak, he had used Time Dragon Countercurrent in the War of Glory against the Elves and the War of Revenge against the Giants. However, this time, in the War of Dawn that was even more intense than the War of Glory and the War of Revengebined, Garen had relied on his own strength.

    During the Dawn War, the only time when Shi Long Countercurrent was used was by Faceless King.

    ¡± I¡¯m gradually growing, bing stronger, and understanding everything.¡±

    This feeling of bing stronger step by step fascinated him.

    Immediately, the silver dragon coiled around the Eternal Heroic Spirit Temple, entrenched in the core of the Hero¡¯s Domain. It closed its eyes and fell into a deep sleep.

    Weng weng weng weng!

    Under Garen¡¯s will, the vast life force of the entire Hero Domain gathered together, mixing with the River of Time and pouring into Garen¡¯s body continuously, forming a vast,rge-scale energy vortex.

    At the center of the vortex.

    As time passed, the silver dragon¡¯s aura rose steadily.

    During this period of time, time flew by. Spring passed and spring came again. Year after year passed by unhurriedly.

    The Great Ring Multiverse that had just experienced the Second War of Dawn, apart from the Abyss, had generally regained peace and tranquility.

    At the same time, the aftermath of the Prime Material ne was carried out in an orderly manner, and the devastated situation gradually recovered.

    Under the guidance and control of the gods, the number of living beings gradually increased. Furthermore, after experiencing the darkness that was eroded by the original Aragami, and experiencing the most desperate moment, coupled with the secret guidance and influence of the gods, the mortals living in the Prime Material ne had a stronger belief in the gods than before.

    The gods who had fallen in the Second Dawn War also began to hold resurrection rituals for them ording to their contributions to the war, their level of faith, their high status, and so on. Under the unified decision of the Pantheon, they were revived with the power of the gods.

    The Lord of Knowledge, Oghma, was the first to be resurrected. As for the weakened state he had just been resurrected, he would have to recover on his own.

    The resurrection of Tyr, the God of Justice, was also on the agenda.

    At the same time, the resurrection of middle-level Divine Powers and low-level Divine Powers was also in progress. Because it was easier than resurrecting great Divine Powers, many of them had already returned to the Pantheon Temple.

    The gods who performed well in the Dawn War were also promoted.

    Many of the weaker Divine Powers were promoted to mid-level Divine Powers.

    Without the leadership of the Pantheon Temple, who knew how long this would have been dyed.

    Everything was developing in a good direction.

    Due to the existence of the Pantheon Temple, the Great Ring Multiverse was on the right track, and the days were getting sweeter.

    The status and influence of the Pantheon Temple grew day by day. In any world with gods and beliefs, the most mediocre and hardworking mortals would be proud of the existence of the gods they believed in in.

    It was a pity.

    In order to better and more effectively absorb faith, although the gods had the ability, they would not waste their divine power to let their people who believed in them live a truly good life.

    Hunger, hardship, war, numbness¡­¡­¡­. These were undoubtedly beneficial to the growth of faith.

    In this regard, the Pantheon Temple would not force the gods under them to bestow favors on ordinary things.

    The Pantheon¡¯s original intention was for the normal operation of the Multiverse and not for a single peace and tranquility. In that case, light and darkness, good and evil, good and evil, chaos and order could all exist at the same time.

    The Pantheon would not deliberately make the Multiverse lean towards good or evil, stability or chaos.

    If there was no evil, there would be no good, and if there was no darkness, there would be no light. As aplete Multiverse, all of these should exist and were necessary. If it was extremely biased towards one side, then there would be a huge problem.

    In addition.

    The Heavenly Emperor, who led the celestial heavens, also chose to be a member of the Pantheon Temple and called on the gods to join the Pantheon Temple.

    The Heavenly God and the Nine-faced Dragon God both felt the threat from the outer universe, and they were unwilling to see another catastrophe like the War of Dawn. Thus, they wanted to gather the power of the great ring and the Multiverse.

    The Pantheon had the right to unify the multiverse.

    In the Pantheon Temple, the Nine-faced Dragon God was revered as the Lord of the Gods, and the Heavenly Emperor was revered as the Supreme Being of the various worlds.

    The Heavenly Emperor had no intention of seizing power and fighting for hegemony. Moreover, even if he wanted to fight, there were not many people in the Heavenly Court God System who could fight other than the Heavenly Emperor. The affairs of the Pantheon Temple were mainly governed by the Dragon God System, with the Nine-faced Dragon God as the leader.

    Currently, the Great Ring Multiverse had basically stabilized except for the bottomless abyss.

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God and the Heavenly God had both confirmed that once the aftermath of the main material ne was over, the gods who had fallen in the Dawn War were resurrected, and the Pantheon Temple regained its power at its peak, they would crusade against the Bottomless Abyss andpletely eradicate the malignant tumor of the Great Ring Multiverse.

    When the demons of the Bottomless Abyss heard the news, they were even more eager to be kings. They wanted to give birth to a Demon King to rule the Bottomless Abyss andpete with the Pantheon Temple.

    Thus, the battle for the throne of the Abyss was in full swing. It was even more intense and white-hot.

    Dark Sovereign Grazite, Demon Mother Cang Ye, Beast Prince Baphoment.

 Chapter 1388 - 1388 The Chaotic Gods of Olympus (3)

    1388 The Chaotic Gods of Olympus (3)

    The three Archdemons formed the Regicide Alliance to fight against the King of Insects, the Chaos Queen, and the Tarant Mystique.

    The scale of the Regicide Alliance was not weaker than a single Demon Prince.

    Before this, the Undead King, who was also a Grand Fiend, had been killed by the Regicide Alliance and lost in the war. The lords under the Undead King had all chosen to join the Regicide Alliance.

    Under the leadership of the Nine Hell Lords, the Hell Devils took advantage of the internal strife between the Demon Lords to upy the Myriad Abyss ins. They wanted to enter the Abyss War as the Devil King and obtain the authority of the Demon King.

    In the abyss, the Eye Devil Master God Big Matriarch and the Maz Teke God System Master God Heart-Devouring War God also had their own ideas about the power of the Abyss King. Although they didn¡¯t participate in the war to be the king, they kept making small moves.

    King of Insects.

    After the Tarant and Chaos.

    The Regicide Alliance.

    The Lord of Nine Jail.

    They were the fourrgest factions in the current battle for the throne in the Abyss.

    Then there was the Great Matriarch, the Heart-Devouring War God, some Demon Lords who were unwilling to follow the Archdukes or princes, and also had designs on the authority of the King. There were also the gods who secretly influenced and instigated fire¡­¡­¡­¡­ Together, they formed the current chaotic situation in the Abyss.

    What was interesting was that Demon Prince Demogorgon, who was the fuse of the battle for the throne in the Abyss, was still nowhere to be found.

    The reason why the War of the Kings of the Abyss had broken out was that Demon Prince Dymogorgen had been seriously injured and had be the hunting target of other Demon Princes. Then, more existences had stepped in and became more and more intense. In the end, it had evolved into a War of the Kings that swept through the Abyss.

    Now, the Prince of Demons, the Archduke Alliance, the Evil God¡­¡­¡­ They fell into a chaotic situation.

    However, there was no trace of Demogorgon. He was either hiding somewhere or had been quietly devoured by a Demon Prince¡­¡­¡­. This added an even more unpredictable variable to the battle for the throne of the Abyss.

    Under such circumstances, the gods were very happy to see the internal friction of the Abyss.

    This was also the reason why the Pantheon Temple did not hide the fact that they would deal with the news of the Bottomless Abyss in the future.

    In order to increase the internal friction in the Abyss, some of the evil gods of the Pantheon Temple, such as the Chromatic Dragon Empress, were secretly fanning the mes and providing support to the different Demon Lords in the Abyss.

    In addition.

    In order to prevent some ambitious people from plotting against them and attracting more threats, the matter of the outer universe was not spread. Only a very small number of existences knew about the infinite Multiverse.

    Unknowingly, three hundred years had passed in a sh, and the Prime Material ne had basically recoveredpletely.

    Most of the gods who had fallen in the Second Dawn War had been resurrected, but they had not yet recovered to their peak state.

    True Dragons had strong vitality and strength, so there were very few casualties in the Second Dawn War.

    Due to the outstanding performance of the Dragon Gods in the war, the True Dragons felt honored and their faith in the Dragon Gods increased further.

    Not only that, other than the Dragon n, there were also many intelligent creatures who chose to believe in the Dragon God because they admired the Dragon God¡¯s power.

    The Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon Empress finally returned to being great Divine Powers. Moreover, they also had dragon-like great Divine Powers. They once again became top-notch experts only below the Nine-faced Dragon God and the Heavenly Emperor.

    The Dragon Gods that were originally weak Divine Powers had all been promoted to intermediate Divine Powers.

    Due to his terrifying performance in the Second War of Dawn, God Garen was only one step away from bing a great Divine Power. He was half a step into bing a great Divine Power, and it was only a matter of time before he became a great Divine Power.

    The Dragon God lineage had the greatest improvement, absorbing and digesting the most battle results.

    There were also differences between gods. The Dragon God, who had a prominent position among the gods, had an easier time gaining faith, especially since, under the guidance of the Pantheon, the era when the Dragon race was regarded as a disaster of the Multiverse had passed.

    Once a book that ndered a True Dragon was discovered, it would be destroyed and the person who spread it would be punished by the Church.

    Now, the True Dragon had be synonymous with strength, leadership, bravery, fearlessness, and other noble qualities.

    Even the five-colored evil dragon had been cleansed.

    Other than the long-lived species, the short-lived intelligent creatures no longer had the term ¡± Pentashade Dragon ¡± in their minds. The word ¡± evil ¡± had been removed, leaving only the Pentashade Dragon.

    The brutality of the Red Dragon was seen as a domineering king.

    The ck Dragon¡¯s insidiousness was seen as wisdom.

    Even the White Dragon¡¯s beast-like thinking was generally considered to be natural andpatible with all things. The greed that the Chromatic Dragons shared was regarded as positive and unwilling to ept the status quo¡­¡­¡­¡­.. In short, under the guidance of the Dragon God lineage and the cooperation of the gods, the negative adjectives used to describe the dragon race had be positive terms.

    Nowadays, many countries with intelligent creatures heldrge-scale banquet ceremonies with the honor of being able to invite a true dragon as a boastful topic.

    The way True Dragons amassed wealth was much simpler than before.

    For example, they could show up at the king¡¯s coronation, say a few words of blessing, or give the king a crown. After that, they could easily get a valuable reward.

    If he could arouse the interest of the True Dragon, he could form a contract with the True Dragon and be a Dragon Knight. It would be even more glorious and he could even establish a country.

    However, only the Dragon Knight himself knew that the seemingly morous Knight was actually the dragon¡¯s pet. It was not that the Knight had subdued the True Dragon, but that the True Dragon had treated the Knight as its own pet.

    Willing to carry a Knight was like a human carrying a cat or dog on their shoulder.

    With the nature of a True Dragon, he was quite happy to see ordinary creatures take pride in bing his pets.

    In addition, there would often be arge number of intelligent creatures from all over the world who would actively pursue the kingdom founded by the true dragon. They would be proud to live under the dragon¡¯s wings and admire the dragon¡¯s scales.

    Compared to before the Draconic Meteorite War, he had relied on pressure to force all races to submit to him. There was always resistance.

    Now, with a more peaceful way of ruling, the dragon race had once again be the undisputed overlord.

 Chapter 1389 - 1389 Lifeform of Time (1)

    1389 Lifeform of Time (1)

    ¡°Garen, you should be able to be a great Divine Power very soon.¡±

    ¡°Let me congratte you in advance.¡±

    In the Hero¡¯s Domain, Sky Garden, the location of the former Heroic Spirit Temple, in the Divine Kingdom of the Time Dragon God.

    God Garen and the Wind Elemental Queen weremunicating with each other in the temple.

    Looking at the Wind Elemental Queen, the silver dragon d in silver light smiled and nodded. ¡°¡±I can feel that in another hundred years, I canpletely enter the level of a great Divine Power and stand on the same level as you.¡±

    The Wind Elemental Queen smiled as well. Her face was gentle as she said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll wait and see.¡±

    ¡°How is the conflict between you and the Earth Elemental?¡±

    Garen asked while they were chatting.

    At the mention of the Earth Elemental Lord, the wind around the Wind Elemental Queen sped up. It was fierce and awe-inspiring, carrying the aura of an Elemental Lord and the Queen of the Wind Elemental ne.

    ¡°After the Dawn War, the Earth Elemental Lord wishes to make peace with me.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, he invaded the Wind Elemental Realm when I was unprepared, causing arge number of my Wind Elemental subjects to lose their lives. Now that he feels that the situation is not good, he wants to make peace? How can it be that easy?¡±

    During the Dawn War, the Earth Elemental Main God had taken advantage of the time when the Wind Elemental Queen was fighting against the Primordial Aragami in the Prime Material ne to take revenge on the Wind Elemental Queen. He had invaded the Wind Elemental Realm and caused quite a bit of damage.

    After the War of Dawn ended, the Pantheon Temple rose up step by step. It had the idea of getting rid of the gods who backstabbed or held it back.

    After sensing the danger, the Earth Elemental Lord wanted to make peace with the Wind Elemental Queen and expressed her desire to join the Pantheon Temple.

    The Queen of Wind Elements did not ept the Earth Elemental Lord¡¯s peace talks, even if thepensation she wanted to give was far greater than the damage she had caused.

    Simrly, the Pantheon didn¡¯t ept the Earth Elemental Lord, even though the Earth Elemental Lord was not considered ordinary among the great Divine Powers.

    At the most critical moment, when they neededbat power the most, the Earth Elemental Lord and some other gods were stirring up trouble behind their backs. Now that the gods had paid a painful price and the war was over, they had to ask for forgiveness and join the Pantheon.

    I¡¯m sorry, but the Pantheon is not a ce that every god wants. The Pantheon still has to settle scores with them.

    ¡± When the Pantheon Temple¡¯s situation recovers and stabilizes, it will judge and punish the Earth Elemental Lord, the Heart-Devouring War God, and other gods.¡±

    ¡°At that time, I might have already be a great Divine Power. I can go with you to deal with the Earth Elemental Lord.¡±

    Shen Garen said.

    The Wind Elemental Queen smiled and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±

    After a pause, the Wind Elemental Queen looked at God Garen and said, ¡°¡± When you be a powerful god, we¡¯ll announce to the Multiverse and pass down an oracle to officially be partners. What do you think?¡±

    Shen Garen was slightly startled, but he nodded at the same time. A smile appeared on his face mask, and he said, ¡°¡±Then I must be a great Divine Power as soon as possible.¡±

    In the temple, the Wind Elemental Queen transformed into a graceful, curvy human figure and leaned against the silver dragon.

    The two gods chatted andughed intimately.

    After a while.

    Suddenly, Shen Garen felt something. He raised his head and looked through the Sky Garden at the higher level of the Hero Domain.

    A majestic and vigorous aura that had been suppressed for a long time like a volcano was brewing, expanding, and bursting out.

    This aura even passed through the barriers of the Divine Kingdom in an instant,pletely ignoring it, freezing everything in the Divine Kingdom¡­. In the entire God¡¯s Kingdom, only the Wind Elemental Queen and God Garen, who had the same source of aura, could still think.

    ¡°It can actually ignore the divine kingdom¡¯s defenses and directly affect the divine kingdom¡¯s interior.¡±

    The Wind Elemental Queen¡¯s pupils constricted, and her expression changed slightly.

    ¡°Main body¡­I¡¯m finally going to break through.¡±

    Shen Garen¡¯s heart throbbed as he muttered softly.

    In the Dragon Court, there was nond, only the sky.

    Countless true dragons were flying in the clouds. Their dragon faces were full of pride, and their dragon scales were shining with the glory of a true dragon.

    Suddenly.

    A vast and distant dragon aura that seemed to originate from the present and existed in the past and future burst forth. It swept across the Royal Court, the Sky Garden, the Fire Vige, and the underground world in an instant.

    Time stopped in the entire Hero Domain.

    The wind and clouds in the Royal Court were different. Legendary True Dragons that were considered powerful in the prime material ne slowly traveled around the many floating inds of the dragon race¡­. In the round sky, there were endless dense forests and rivers, mainly the countless heroic spirits who lived here¡­. In the Land of Fire, there were endless volcanoes, thickva, and rolling ck smoke¡­. Everything, everything, everything in the world, all existence, all fell into a state of stagnation at this moment.

    It was located in the depths of the Royal Court in the Hero¡¯s Domain, in the Hall of Eternal Heroes.

    A silver dragon that had been silent for hundreds of years slowly opened its tinum eyes.

    At the same time.

    The world that had stopped freezing just now resumed its flow.

    The wind continued to blow, and the clouds continued to drift. The True Dragons, Heroic Spirits, and other creatures acted as if nothing had happened. They were doing what they were doing, and they knew nothing about the world that had just been paused.

    Garen slowly straightened up from his crouching posture.

    The silver dragon¡¯s every move drew the river of time along with it. The formless river of time seemed to flow through the gaps between the silver dragon¡¯s scales, carving an ancient and mysterious aura on it.

 Chapter 1390 - 1390 Lifeform of Time (2)

    1390 Lifeform of Time (2)

    Now, he had experienced a total of 300 years. After sleeping for far longer than any previous time, he had sessfully broken through and officially became a Time Dragon that was simr to a great Divine Power.

    After bing a great Divine Power.

    Garen¡¯s appearance did not change much, but his temperament had be deeper, like a quietke in a deep forest, clear and deep.

    The most different change from before was that Garen¡¯s life form had undergone aplete transformation.

    Suddenly.

    The silver dragon disappeared from the dragon nest.

    To be more precise, it hadpletely fused with the river of time and turned into a biological state that could not be observed with the naked eye.

    Buzz, buzz, buzz ¡­ In the dragon nest, the silver dragon¡¯s body was faintly discernible. It was vague and blurry, appearing and disappearing from time to time as if it had be an illusion that did not exist.

    The frequency of the shes became faster and faster, exceeding a trillion times per second. It was difficult to count.

    As the River of Time flowed, every time it shed, there would be an infinite picture of the past, present, or future reflected on the body of the silver dragon. Each of Garen¡¯s dragon scales seemed to have be a world, a world withplete time sequence¡­¡­¡­¡­ These were not false illusions, but a ce that truly existed in the infinite Multiverse.

    He could stay in the dragon¡¯sir and see everything without moving, scanning the boundless nes and worlds. However, this observation ability was more random in the worlds outside the great ring Multiverse and could not be controlled precisely.

    During this advancement, Garen¡¯s connection with the River of Time was so close that they were inseparable. At the same time, his own will was not drowned by the infinite space-time knowledge and information contained in the River of Time.

    The first time he was swept into the Space-Time Vortex, Garen had felt the feeling of bing one with the River of Time.

    It was an indescribable feeling that surpassed humanity, dragon nature, and divinity¡­¡­¡­ It was as if it had be a pair of eyes high above, indifferently overlooking the operation of all things. With a single thought, it could make time copse and cease to exist, determining the birth and death of a Multiverse.

    However, losing his own will was uneptable to Garen, so he resisted and resisted at that time and did not merge with the River of Time.

    In the next moment.

    The blurry, illusionary silver dragon condensed into a physical form. Some of the time-ring-like patterns on the dragon scales revealed an eternal and indestructible charm.

    Garen raised his dragon w and looked down.

    Buzz, buzz, buzz ¡­ The dragon ws that were covered with fine silver dragon scales began to blur and flicker at high frequency. It was only when Garen willed it that it returned to normal.

    Now.

    With Garen¡¯s natural growth and development, under the condition that he possessed his own will, he became a simr but iplete life form that was simr to the previous time.

    A part of Garen¡¯s will was stored in the River of Time,pletely integrated.

    As long as the River of Time still existed, even if his body waspletely destroyed, Garen would still not die.

    He had already be a true, eternal immortal.

    Feeling his rapid improvement, Garen thought to himself.

    After this advancement, he had improved a lotpared to before.

    The difference between a low-level Divine Power and a middle-level Divine Power could not bepared to this time.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not in the Prime Material ne, even if there were countless versions of me from before, they might not be able to harm me in the slightest.¡±

    ¡°This is the difference between heaven and earth.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ No wonder the powerful gods were the creatures that stood at the top of the sacred pyramid, the true rulers of the Multiverse.¡±

    Weng!

    The silver dragon¡¯s body flickered and spread outyer byyer. It passed through the Eternal Hall of Heroes like a dream bubble.

    At the same time.

    Level 4 Hero¡¯s Domain.

    Some of the Ancient Dragons and Heroic Spirits with powerful senses were slightly stunned. They felt as if they were hallucinating. In that instant, they had seen the sky transform into the silhouette of a dragon scale.

    This was not an illusion.

    The river of time that covered this outer ne instantly surged withyers of waves and transformed into ¡­¡­¡­¡­. The outline of an infinitely huge silver dragon.

    The Hero¡¯s Domain seemed to exist within the body of the Time Dragon.

    The Time Dragon closed its eyes slightly, and its formless Time Dragon Wings pped, enveloping the Hero¡¯s Domain in all directions. Then, it slowly exhaled, turning into waves.

    ¡°Everything is under control.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ What a wonderful feeling.¡±

    Staring at the Hero¡¯s Domain in the River of Time, Garen muttered silently.

    After this advancement, Garen¡¯s true appearance was fully disyed, and it was a majestic Time Concretization that could cover the Hero Domain.

    This was rted to Garen¡¯s continuous absorption of the Hero¡¯s Domain¡¯s life force when he was in slumber. The River of Time that covered the Hero¡¯s Domain had now be a part of Garen.

    ¡± I have a feeling that if I canpletely control the river of time in the great ring Multiverse and fuse it into my body ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Even if he still couldn¡¯t be a god above gods, he could still be the strongest person below gods above gods.¡±

    ¡°However, this is still far from being able to truly control the River of Time.¡±

    Only after stepping into the category of a great Divine Power did Garen realize how long he still had to walk.

    The stronger one was, the more they understood, and the more insignificant they felt.

    The river of time ran through the infinite multiverse, and there were also infinite rivers of time in infinite space-time¡­¡­¡­¡­ Topletely control it¡­¡­¡­ Just thinking about it made it so heavy that it was difficult to breathe.

 Chapter 1391 - 1391 Lifeform of Time (3)

    1391 Lifeform of Time (3)

    The river of time in the great ring Multiverse was like a drop of water in the oceanpared to the river of time in the infinite Multiverse. Adding in the infinite dimensions, it was not even worth an atom that formed the drop of water.

    ¡°The road ahead is long.¡±

    The silver dragon¡¯s gaze was faint as it sighed softly.

    Ignoring the infinite spacetime, just the spacetime he was in, the infinite Multiverse he was in, to control the river of time in the main timeline of the infinite Multiverse was still as difficult as ascending to the heavens.

    ¡°I wonder if there are any sessful examples in other dimensions.¡±

    ¡°If I can do it, I can definitely be a god or even surpass him.¡±

    Garen shook his head, temporarily throwing this thought to the back of his mind.

    Food had to be eaten bit by bit, and the road had to be taken step by step.

    Garen decided to set a small goal for himself first¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    In this way, Garen could at least be a top-notch Divine Power that was only below the gods.

    ¡± Mountain Paradise, Chaos Sea, Elysian Realm, Mechanic Realm, Ten Thousand Beast Garden, Scorching Hell, Windy Abyss, Bottomless Abyss¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°If I can be the King of the ne, with the cooperation of the ne Will, I will be able to control time more efficiently.¡±

    If Garen had not been the Lord of the Hero Domain, he would not have been able to achieve such a leap in his advancement.

    Just like how a fish was born with water, Garen knew what he had to do in order to grow faster.

    He could send his will deep into the river of time, like ink dropping into the ocean, spreading out wisps of radiation to expand his range of influence.

    However, this required full concentration and progress was rtively slow.

    Bing the King of the ne would greatly increase his efficiency.

    Otherwise, he would have to rely on the passage of time, stacking up long periods of time, and slowly grow with the characteristic of unlimited growth. However, even Garen, after bing a Greater Divine Power, could no longer improve at a rapid pace.

    For example, he, who was already a top-notch mid-level Divine Power, had fallen asleep for more than 300 years in order to step into the level of a great Divine Power.

    This was under the premise that the Hero¡¯s Domain was infused with endless life force.

    If it had grown naturally, Garen would have needed at least another few hundred years before he could be a Greater Divine Power.

    In addition, Garen was now more than eight hundred and twenty years old and was already an Ancient Dragon. He had just entered the Ancient Dragon Stage.

    ¡± The Ancient Dragon stage has be a quasi-great Divine Power¡­¡­¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know if this growth rate is considered high-sspared to me in many other dimensions.¡±

    Garen thought to himself. The face formed by the river of time was calm and steady, and his heart was calm.

    At the very beginning, Garen had predicted that he would be able to be a Greater Divine Power during the Primordial Dragon Stage.

    He had not even be an Ancient Dragon yet, and had even just be an Ancient Dragon, yet Garen had already aplished his goal.

    ¡°If you have the chance, try to be the King of another ne.¡±

    There were very few true ne Kings.

    A true king of a ne referred to the carrier of the will of an entire ne, or an agent who was recognized by the will.

    Garen was not the embodiment of the Hero¡¯s Domain Will. He was the agent recognized by the Hero¡¯s Domain Will. In fact, the Hero¡¯s Domain Will could no longerpete with Garen¡¯s Will.

    He was the true King of the Heroic Realm.

    Other than Garen.

    Among the many outer nes, there were only a few true ne Kings.

    Beast Lord of the Beast Garden, Oddity General of the Machinery Realm, and God King Ya Kong of Mountain Paradise¡­¡­¡­. This was the most well-known King of the ne. Back then, the Pantheon Temple had sealed the first King of the Chaos Sea to be used as a sacrificial g for the Dawn War. His title was mainly self-proimed, but in fact, he had not obtained the will of the Chaos Sea.

    Of course.

    To be the King of a ne, the conditions to obtain the recognition of the ne Will were often unknown. It was not an easy thing to be the King of a ne.

    Otherwise, there would be more than a few ne Kings.

    Garen was able to be the King of the Hero Domain due to abination of factors, and there was a certain amount of luck involved.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have a chance, just go with the flow and slowly grow naturally.¡±

    ¡°My current state is truly undying. As long as I live for a long enough time, I will be able to see more colorful worlds no matter what.¡±

    Weng!

    The outline of the dragon of time dissipated and took the form of a silver dragon in the dragon nest. It settled down again and closed its eyes.

    ¡°The Heavenly God was revered as the supreme being of all worlds. The Demon Duke, the Undead King, fell. The Regicide Alliance was established. The Earth Elemental Lord sought peace with the Wind Elemental Queen¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡± The White Dragon Lady, who was an Ancient Dragon, has finally stepped into the Legendary realm. My three sisters have already be demigods¡­¡­¡­ Urbis was supported by the Dragon God lineage and became the new Snake Dragon God, possessing Lesser Divine Power¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    With just a thought, everything that had happened in the Big Ring Multiverse in the past three hundred years, as long as there were no powerful enough people with intentions to block the information content, regardless of whether it was big or small, was obtained and known by Garen.

    Observing the Multiverse was something that only a great Divine Power or a senior great Divine Power could do, and it was quite energy-consuming.

    Although Garen had only just entered the level of a Great Divine Power, his power performance wasparable to many ancient powerful gods, and even surpassed them.

 Chapter 1392 - 1392 New Authority (1)

    1392 New Authority (1)

    Under the silver dragon, the various treasures stacked together moved.

    Crash ¡­.. A pair of dragon horns poked out first, followed by Yuna¡¯s small head, slender and beautiful neck, and dragon scales that shone like diamonds¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    ¡°Garen, you¡¯ve finally woken up from your slumber.¡±

    ¡°You slept for 300 years this time.¡±

    Feeling Garen¡¯s ethereal and ethereal aura, Yuna said happily.

    At the same time, Yuna wanted to pounce on the silver dragon, but she hesitated for a moment.

    In Yuna¡¯s perception, although the silver dragon in her eyes was clearly visible, it was vague, as if it did not really exist in the real world. It had a feeling that it was detached from the real world and could disappear at any time.

    Garen noticed the abnormality of his partner.

    He knew that this was because his state was not stable enough, and the essential aura of a Time Concretization lifeform was leaking out.

    Weng!

    Garen focused his mind, and his body became solid again for a moment.

    The feeling of transcending time and space disappeared.

    ¡°Yuna, I¡¯ve sessfully broken through to be a great Divine Power. I¡¯m still unable to perfectly control my power, so you feel a little strange.¡±

    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry about this. I¡¯m still me, nothing has changed.¡±

    Garen said softly.

    Looking at the gentle gaze on the silver dragon¡¯s mask, Yuna no longer hesitated. With a wave of her dragon wings, she pounced to Garen¡¯s side. The mask was close to the mask, and her neck was wrapped around her neck. She felt the slight friction with the other party¡¯s dragon scales, and they touched intimately.

    Three hundred years of slumber.

    Even for a True Dragon, this was a very long time.

    After all, Garen and Yuna were not Dragon Gods who had lived through countless years. Although they could bepared to Gods, they were not very old. Garen himself was fine, having experienced a long time in another dimension, but Yuna was a real Ancient Dragon who was not even a thousand years old.

    Garen¡¯s three-hundred-year slumber this time took up one-third of Yuna¡¯s current dragon life.

    During Garen¡¯s slumber, Yuna often slept due to her pregnancy, but she did not sleep for more than ten years at a time. There were too many times when she woke up to find that her partner was still asleep, and it seemed that she was far away from waking up.

    Now, Garen was finally awake.

    The dragon couple snuggled intimately together andmunicated happily.

    ¡°Garen, how do you feel after bing a Greater Divine Power?¡±

    ¡°Almost omnipotent and omniscient.¡±

    ¡°The things that happened under the witness of the River of Time, the hidden history¡­¡­¡­. As long as I took the initiative to explore, everything would be in front of me. I could make use of all the knowledge, secret techniques, and even the power of gods and demigods that had been recorded in time.¡±

    After bing a Greater Divine Power, all of Garen¡¯s innate attributes had increased by leaps and bounds, and he had obtained some new and powerful time-type abilities that he had not used directly yet.

    At the same time, Garen¡¯s learning ability from the past was also reborn, turning into an extremely terrifying power.

    As long as it was an ability recorded in the River of Time, Garen could use it, but there were certain prerequisites and restrictions.

    First of all, he would need to consume more time power than the original owner to use his power. Secondly, the effect might not reach 100% and the performance would be slightly weaker.

    Therefore, Garen¡¯s evaluation of himself was that he was almost omnipotent.

    Only in the area of the River of Time that Garen waspletely in control of, for now, he could do whatever he wanted in the Hero Domain.

    If the Nine-faced Dragon God used the Rule Breath in the Hero¡¯s Domain and was recorded and branded in the River of Time, Garen would only need to use the same amount of Power of Time to use it.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ One day, when I perfectly control the river of time in the Great Ring Multiverse, I will truly be omnipotent in the Great Ring Multiverse¡­¡­¡­.. Garen thought to himself.

    ¡°This is a very wonderful feeling.¡±

    Yuna blinked her light purple eyes and said enviously, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to be a great Divine Power. I can feel that my growth rate has be very, very slow.¡±

    Garen looked at Yuna and realized that his partner was still at the stage of Lesser Divine Power. However, she had already reached the peak of Lesser Divine Power and was only one step away from bing a Medium Divine Power.

    Very, very slowly. It referred to three hundred years. From the beginning of the path to the peak of weak-like divine power.

    ¡± If nothing goes wrong, we of the Strength Dragon Race can reach the level of a mid-level Divine Power. However, it will be very difficult to go any higher. Perhaps only the Progenitor Dragon is a high-level Divine Power.¡±

    Yuna added.

    An ordinary Power Dragon would continue to be stronger after bing a mid-level Divine Power. However, no ordinary Power Dragon had yet to be a great Divine Power. After they grew up, they would be invincible among mid-level Divine Powers.

    However, if he encountered a great Divine Power, without Shi Long Yiliu¡¯s heaven-defying ability, no matter how strong a mid-level Divine Power was, he would not be a match for him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°With me around, you will be a great Divine Power sooner orter.¡±

    The silver dragon smiled and stroked its partner¡¯s head with its dragon wings.

    At the same time.

    The life force in the surrounding space gathered and poured into Yuna¡¯s body.

    With the influx of life energy, Yuna immediately felt afortable warmth as if she was being nourished and massaged. Her body was numb, and a look of enjoyment appeared on her face as she narrowed her eyes.

 Chapter 1393 - 1393 New Authority (2)

    1393 New Authority (2)

    ¡°The life force of the Hero Domain, hmm¡­¡­¡­¡­ Sofortable.¡±

    Yuna saidzily.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this life force something that only the King of the ne can use?¡±

    Yuna said in confusion after she came back to her senses.

    Under the gaze of his partner, Garen said unhurriedly, ¡°¡±To be precise, only the King of the ne can control it.¡±

    The Hero Domain did not want too many creatures to absorb its life force.

    This was the origin of the Hero Realm.

    When Garen was still a mid-level Divine Power, he could actually use his own will to forcefully give life energy to a certain creature for use. However, due to the resistance of the Hero Domain¡¯s Will, the effect was very poor.

    Now, after Garen had be a Greater Divine Power and even controlled the River of Time in the Hero Domain, the Hero Domain was like a weak and helpless girl in front of Garen, and could only be used by Garen at will.

    ¡°Because of my absorption, the life force in the Hero Domain is much thinner now.¡±

    ¡°But it will gradually recover.¡±

    ¡± When you be a top-tier mid-level Divine Power in the future, your life force will be umted enough. With my help, it will be enough to help you break through the barrier and be a great Divine Power.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just Yuna.

    After Garenpletely controlled the Hero¡¯s Domain, unless the target was the Undead attribute, Garen could use the Life Energy as a reward in the future.

    ¡°Do you want to give it a try? You are now only one step away from bing a mid-level Divine Power.¡±

    ¡°I can use my life force to break through to mid-level divine power. Although the current energy concentration is a little low, it¡¯s enough.¡±

    Garen said.

    Yuna thought for a moment, then shook her head and said,¡± It¡¯s only a matter of time before I be a mid-level Divine Power. There¡¯s no difficulty in that. If the life force can really help me break through to be a great Divine Power, I¡¯d better umte it and use itter.¡±

    Garen respected his partner¡¯s wishes and nodded.

    At the same time.

    Yuna suddenly said.

    ¡°Right, let me show you a treasure.¡±

    At first nce, it didn¡¯t look like a dragon egg. Instead, it looked like an exquisite piece of metal art.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already given birth to a dragon egg. I just don¡¯t know when it will hatch.¡±

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh ¡­ The tip of Yuna¡¯s tail spun agilely, causing the dragon egg to spin at a high speed.

    It was as if this was not a dragon egg that needed to be cared for, but some kind of amusing toy.

    Garen looked at the dragon egg that Yuna was ying with like a toy. He could feel a life force that was simr to his and Yuna¡¯s, butpletely different.

    At the same time, the river of time around the dragon egg was normal, but there was a strange arc that belonged to the force field moving rhythmically.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ As expected, Yuna and I will have a Li Neng Dragon as our heir.¡±

    The silver dragon¡¯s gaze was gentle as it looked at its partner and the dragon egg that was being yed with by its partner like a ball. It did not stop the other party from ying.

    In any case, with Yuna¡¯s control, it was impossible for her to y with her unhatched child.

    Even if it was broken, Garen¡¯s Time Reversal would ensure that it was as good as new.

    Yuna swung her tail, and the dragon egg flew up. Then, itnded on the top of the head between the two dragon horns with a clear collision sound.

    Using her dragon head to prop up the dragon egg, Yuna shook her head and giggled. ¡°¡±When you were asleep, I would cultivate a rtionship with my future child like this whenever I felt bored. It¡¯s quite fun.¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know when the young dragon inside will break out of its shell.¡±

    ¡°You want to know?¡± Garen looked at Yuna.¡±

    Not to mention knowing when it would break out of its shell, as long as Garen was willing to use the Eye of Time to look at it, the future of this little fellow would be clear in his eyes.

    Yuna thought for a moment, then shook her head and said, ¡°¡±Forget it. Waiting without knowing the exact time is also a kind of surprise.¡±

    Yuna had given birth to this dragon egg 200 years ago.

    However, the time it took to hatch the dragon egg was already different from that of a normal Power Dragon¡¯s offspring. After a hundred years, it did not have any intention of breaking out of the egg. The young dragon inside had yet to take shape.

    Garen raised his dragon w and used the River of Time as ink to outlineplicated and mysterious runes that were filled with the charm of time.

    Immediately, under Garen¡¯s control, the Time Rune flew towards the dragon egg and fused with it.

    With these runes, the young dragons inside could grow more in the same amount of time and have a higher starting point.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­. I¡¯m really lucky. I didn¡¯t have a father who was simr to a great Divine Power when I was born.¡±

    Garen thought silently.

    He would not give too much help to his children. True Dragons who grew up under the protection of their parents would often not end up well. Moreover, because of Garen¡¯s background, he was already the biggest support for his future. Even the entire Dragon God lineage could be considered his background.

    However, Garen wouldn¡¯t just leave them alone, like the time rune that he had just imprinted.

    Bang!

    After Garen imprinted the time rune into the dragon egg, he picked up the dragon egg and casually threw it. The dragon egg drew a beautiful arc andnded in a corner of the dragon nest.

    The tinum dragon¡¯s eyes reflected its partner¡¯s elegant and beautiful appearance. The silver dragon spread its huge and thick dragon wings, covering the surrounding space.

    ¡°Let it slowly grow on its own.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about it for now.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s make another baby dragon.¡±

    Following that, like the many treasures in the dragon nest, the dragon egg in the corner trembled rhythmically. It rose and fell, sometimes gentle, and sometimes violent.

 Chapter 1394 - 1394 New Authority (3)

    1394 New Authority (3)

    ¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£

    Three yearster.

    In the Pantheon Temple of the Hero Realm, the Pantheon Conference was held.

    This time, because they were going to formally determine the Pantheon¡¯s future course of action, the gods ¡®true bodies hade not just tomunicate with their avatars.

    Under the proud gaze of countless Legendary True Dragons, star-like streamers streaked across the sky of the Royal Court, representing gods from different nes and worlds gathered in the Pantheon Temple on the level of the Royal Court.

    Within the magnificent and magnificent hall.

    On the seats that were arranged in an orderly manner, the gods took their seats ording to their status, leaving the seats closest to the seats of the gods to the powerful gods.

    Because the Pantheon was at the level of the Royal Court, Garen had already arrived at the Pantheon.

    The Dragon Gods weren¡¯t sitting in the seats of the ordinary gods, but behind the chief of the gods. The specific seats represented the position of the Dragon Gods in the Pantheon Temple as the leader ss, and the gods didn¡¯tin about it.

    Perhaps he had it in his heart when the Pantheon temple was first established.

    But now, under the leadership of the Dragon God faction, they had sessfully won the Second Dawn War. The resistance in the hearts of the gods towards the Dragon God¡¯s supremacy had disappeared.

    The Dragon God lineage was a truly powerful lord.

    If the Dragon God faction had not been the leader in the Second Dawn War, leading the gods to fight against the Aragami, the current Multiverse might have been shattered and returned to the primeval era.

    ¡°Garen, congrattions on your promotion to a Greater Divine Power.¡±

    ¡°I thought about this day, but I didn¡¯t expect it toe so soon.¡±

    ¡°Our Dragon God lineage has another Dragon God who can stand up to the heavens. Congrattions.¡±

    ¡± Haha, it¡¯s time to call upon the gods and let the entire Multiverse celebrate your advancement.¡±

    The Metal Dragon God, who had also arrived at the Pantheon Temple, said with a sincere smile on his face.

    ¡°Congrattions on breaking through to a great Divine Power and returning to the peak of your strength.¡±

    ¡°Other than Sovereigns and His Holiness Haotian, Bahamut, you are probably the strongest.¡±

    During the first Dawn War, the Lord of Terror was ultimately torn apart by the Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon Queen.

    At that time, although the Lord of Terror was severely injured, he was definitely not someone to be trifled with. Furthermore, there were other Primordial Aragami surrounding him.

    ¡°I¡¯m already in the past. The new era belongs to you.¡±

    The Metal Dragon God said with a smile. Although it said that it was already in the past, it was still happy with Garen¡¯s sincere praise. After all, dragons were basically very proud, and the Dragon God was no exception.

    ¡°Past tense? Bahamut, you are too humble. The new generation of gods need to admire your glory.¡±

    ¡± I don¡¯t have any glory left. In the Second Dawn War, in terms of performance, other than Io and His Excellency Hao Tian, who else could surpass you? If it wasn¡¯t for the dragon army that you summoned from another dimension, the main material ne would have been dragged into a state of copse by the original Aragami. By then, the losers would be us.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s all what we should do. It¡¯s our responsibility. There¡¯s no need to be calctive about the merits and performances.¡±

    Garen smiled slightly and exchangedpliments with the Metal Dragon God.

    The two of themmunicated very happily

    Time gradually passed, and not long after, the gods gathered in the Pantheon Temple.

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God, the master of the gods, sat in the center of the Pantheon Temple. His strange face, which showed all the characteristics of dragons, was gentle and quiet. The Supreme Heavenly God of the various worlds stood side by side with him. His face was cold and dignified, and he did not smile.

    ¡°Garen Aurelian.¡±

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God looked at Garen.

    The gazes of the gods moved and focused on the silver dragon.

    ¡­¡­¡­. It was even more unfathomable. It was as if the river of time had fused into one. It was impossible to see the depth of the river. He was clearly here, but it was as if he did not exist¡­¡­¡­¡­.. The middle-level god was slightly taken aback, realizing that the Dragon of Eternity and Time had finally be a high-level existence. He was someone he could only look up to, the supreme ruler of the Multiverse. His every move and thought could affect the structure of the endless nes.

    The other high-level Gods felt the ovepping aura of Garen and the Hero Domain¡¯s River of Time. It was as if they were in a strange state that transcended real time and space, and their gazes were solemn.

    Garen had only just broken through to the level of a Greater Divine Power, which was equivalent to a Level 16 Quasi Divine Vessel. However, his awe-inspiring might was not weaker than a Main God. If the existence that was hostile to Garen really treated Garen as an ordinary Level 16 Quasi Divine Vessel, he would definitely be in big trouble in the end.

    One had to know that the higher one¡¯s life level was, the harder it was to fight someone of a higher level.

    At the level of a great Divine Power, it was almost impossible to fight someone of a higher level.

    However, some ancient and powerful Gods felt that they did not have the confidence to win against Garen Aurelian.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.. Unbelievable. Could it be that his limit was a top-notch existence like His Excellency Io?¡±

    The Gods thought boldly, but they did not know that they still underestimated Garen.

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God looked at Garen as if he was looking at his own son. His face was gentle and gentle as he said, ¡°¡±Garen Aurelian, in the Second Dawn War, you achieved indelible achievements, surpassing the gods.¡±

    ¡°My child, I am proud of you.¡±

    The birth of the Time Dragon stemmed from the Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s desire to transcend his own limitations and be a god above gods. It was a product of the interaction between a portion of the Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s true spirit and the River of Time.

    Strictly speaking, the Nine-Faced Dragon God could be considered Garen¡¯s father, while the River of Time was his mother.

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God did indeed treat Garen as his son.

    Otherwise, he would not have abandoned the protection of the Prime Material ne and descended into the Wind Howling Abyss instantly when he sensed that Garen was trapped by the Evernight Goddess.

    ¡°As the champion of the second Dawn War, you will receive the reward of the champion.¡±

    The gods had no objections to the Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s words.

    Because this was not the favor or preference of the Nine-Faced Dragon God, but the truth. The Gods had also seen Garen¡¯s performance.

    Garen had sessfully sealed a Greater Divine Power, as well as countless other Intermediate and Weak Primordial Aragami.

    The foreign dragon army summoned from different dimensions had directly reversed the disadvantageous situation of the main material ne, shattering the evil n of the original Aragami that wanted to destroy the main material ne, thusying the foundation for victory in the Second Dawn War.

    ¡°Tell me, what do you want?¡±

    The silver dragon thought for a moment and said, ¡± The King of the ne. I hope to be the King of the ne in more outer nes, not just in the domain of heroes.¡±

    ¡°For example, bing the king of the astral ne.¡±

    It was not easy to be the King of the ne, so Garen decided to rely on the power of the Nine-Faced Dragon God. Although Garen himself was a Greater Divine Power, there was still a certain gap between him and the Nine-Faced Dragon God. The most important thing was that the Nine-Faced Dragon God had participated in the shaping of the rules of many nes in the big ring and the Multiverse.

 Chapter 1395 - 1395 Punishing the Evil God (1)

    1395 Punishing the Evil God (1)

    King of the Astral World¡­.. The Gods ¡®gazes fell on the Thorned Flower Crown on the Silver Dragon¡¯s head, stunned by Garen¡¯s request.

    Without a doubt, Garen¡¯s request was an exorbitant one.

    The astral ne was different from ordinary outer nes. It was one of thergest and most vast outer nes.

    Astral world, Chaos Sea, Bottomless Abyss.

    These three nes were thergest outer nes. The Chaos Sea and the Bottomless Abyss had limitations in their environments, but the astral ne could be freely traversed and had high strategic value. Many ordinary ne teleportation spells used the astral ne as a transit station.

    There were many intelligent races living in the astral ne.

    However, from the beginning to the end, there had never been a King of the ne in the astral ne.

    There was a god

    Garen also knew what it meant to be the King of the Astral World and the difficulty of his request.

    The silver dragon blinked and added, ¡°¡±It doesn¡¯t have to be the astral ne. As long as it¡¯s aplete outer ne, I¡¯m not picky.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t picky.

    However, it was not easy to be the king of any ne.

    ¡± I once shaped thews of many nes in the Multiverse.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that time has changed, and thews of the ne have evolved over the years. I¡¯m no longer familiar with them.¡±

    ¡°But one thing remains the same.¡±

    ¡°Every ne has a core. As long as you can find the core and control it, you have a chance to be the king of the ne.¡±

    This was actually a more unreasonable method.

    To control the core, one had to forcefully subdue the ne¡¯s will and not obtain its approval.

    To be recognized by the ne¡¯s will, one often needed to fulfill many conditions.

    ¡°If you want to be the king of the astral ne, fine. I¡¯ll find the astral core for you, but it will take some time to fulfill. Moreover, to subdue the astral core and obtain the recognition of the astral will, you can only rely on your own strength.¡±

    In fact, ording to Garen¡¯s request, the Nine-faced Dragon God could help him be the King of the other outer nes. It was much easier than helping Garen be the King of the Astral World, but he did not choose a simpler method.

    ¡°Thank you, Sovereign.¡±

    Garen had heard of the Realm Core before.

    This thing did not have a fixed form or a fixed location. It was illusory and extremely difficult to determine. Many great Divine Powers had tried to find the Dimension Core, but unfortunately, they had alle up empty-handed. Otherwise, there would not be only a few Dimensional Kings.

    The astral ne was vast and boundless, and the core was even more difficult to determine.

    Even the Nine-faced Dragon God would need to spend a lot of time and effort to find the astral core.

    ¡°Anything else? Other than wanting to be the king of the astral world, this was a reward that could not be fulfilled immediately.¡±

    The Nine-faced Dragon God asked again with a gentle expression.

    Hearing this, the gods revealed envious expressions.

    Making Garen the champion was a fair decision.

    But now, the Nine-faced Dragon God was willing to reward Garen in such a way. This was his own preference. He was even willing to help Garen find the Astral Core instead of settling for the next best thing and choosing other outer nes. This was also a disy of his preference.

    The Nine-faced Dragon God did not hide his preference for Garen.

    As the Lord of the Gods, he did not need to hide his thoughts.

    Garen wanted to reject it at first, because the request to be the King of the Astral World was already a bit too much.

    However, before Garen could refuse, the Nine-faced Dragon God opened his mouth and added, ¡°¡± Don¡¯t decline. This is the reward that Dawn deserves as the champion. The Pantheon will not mistreat any deity who has put in so much effort for the dimensional order Multiverse.¡±

    If she rejected him, she would not be able to differentiate the situation.

    The generous reward for Garen was a support for Garen, the rising star of the Dragon God lineage, and also an encouragement to the Gods.

    Looking at the Nine-Faced Dragon God¡¯s gentle smile, Garen nodded gently and said, ¡°¡± I have a god¡¯s clone. Master God, as you know, His divine persona has now reached level 15, and He is ranked as a top-tier mid-level Divine Power. He is only one step away from bing a great Divine Power.¡±

    After a pause, Garen said, ¡± Raise the Dragon God of Time to a powerful god. This is my final request.¡±

    The Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s expression was calm, and his voice was gentle as he said, ¡°¡± It¡¯s only a matter of time before he bes a powerful god. With the power of the Pantheon, it¡¯s not difficult to promote him immediately.¡±

    It was also not easy to promote a god to the level of a powerful god.

    However, God Garen was already on the path to bing a powerful god, so it was rtively easy to do so.

    As for how to advance to the level of a god?

    There were two main ways to bestow more authority and guide more faith.

    When it wasn¡¯t merging with God Garen, the Sun Authority was controlled by God Garen. In addition, God Garen himself had other authorities, so he didn¡¯t need to add any more icing on the cake in terms of authority.

    As for faith, most mortals did not know the difference between God Garen and Garen himself.

    Many creatures attributed Garen¡¯s achievements to God Garen, which was also the reason why his faith level was now half a step into the threshold of power.

    Next, as long as the Nine-Faced Dragon God gave the order to make the Pantheon Temple work, the gods would guide and increase their faith in God Garen, and he would naturally enter the level of a powerful god.

    This was one of the effects of the Pantheon Temple¡¯s unification of the gods.

    When the gods worked together to guide the living beings of the myriad worlds, they could raise the level of the gods under them.

 Chapter 1396 Punishing The Evil God (2)

    Some of the gods who had achieved outstanding performance in the Second War of Dawn and rose from weak to intermediate were mainly relying on their control over the direction of their faith.

    If they were a te of loose sand, each of them being king, there was basically no need to think about it.

    In the past, there was a god system that could rely on the cooperation of the gods in the god system to promote a low-level god. However, after the establishment of the Pantheon Temple, the power of the gods was unified, and they even had enough ability to promote the top-tier mid-level gods. Of course, this was based on the corresponding amount of credit. After all, it required the umtion of many resources in the Pantheon Temple to achieve it. It was impossible to promote the gods casually.

    "Thank you, Sovereign, for your reward."

    Garen nodded gently and said.

    If God Garen could sessfully step into the powerful Divine Spirit Domain, then he would be able to merge with this clone into one, and theplete Garen would be able to obtain even more power.

    .... Once upon a time, when I created the clone of God Garen, my initial idea was to separate the Extraordinary Divine Power from the Divine Power, and advance together with the clone of God to enter the powerful level.... Unknowingly, I had already achieved my wish and was about toplete this goal.... Garen thought to himself.

    "You deserve it."

    The Nine-faced Dragon God smiled.

    After confirming the reward he was going to give Garen, the Nine-faced Dragon God looked around, his expression gradually turning solemn.

    "It has been more than three hundred years since the end of the Second Dawn War.¡±

    "This was a bitter war. We paid a painful price to barely win.¡±

    " I believe that all of you still remember what happened during the Dawn War.¡±

    Over three hundred years ago, some ordinary intelligent creatures might have forgotten the catastrophe that had once urred in the Prime Material ne. However, for the long-lived species, this tragic war was still in the dark corner of their memories and they did not dare to casually reveal it. To the gods, the Second Dawn War was like yesterday.

    " The original Aragami had been dormant for a long time. They made aeback and caused the Second Dawn War.¡±

    " We weren''t prepared for this in advance and were in a passive situation. As a result, we paid a painful price in the Second Dawn War.¡±

    The Nine-faced Dragon God paused for a moment and then looked at the Heavenly Emperor, who had an indifferent and dignified expression.

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God''s gaze was calm as he looked at the gods and continued, "" In order to prevent something simr to the Second Dawn War, in order to show the prestige of the Pantheon Temple, in order to make the glory of the godsst forever.¡±

    " From now on, the Supreme Being of the Realms and I will lead the gods of the Pantheon Temple to eliminate the hidden disasters in the Multiverse one by one.¡±

    Hearing this.

    The gods ''expressions changed slightly. They had already vaguely understood the purpose of the Nine-faced Dragon God''s meeting this time.

    Naturally, the main bodies of the gods gathered in the Pantheon Pce with great fanfare not just to hear the Nine-faced Dragon God''smendation of Garen. The Nine-faced Dragon God would not officially convene a meeting of the gods for such a matter. It was enough for themunication between the avatars.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    " The Bottomless Abyss has been a malignant tumor of the Multiverse since its birth.¡±

    The Nine-faced Dragon God said calmly.

    " The evil that originates from the Abyss is out of control, constantly eroding many nes and worlds, causing much damage to the operation of the Multiverse.¡±

    " If we don''t control the Bottomless Abyss, sooner orter, it will cause another catastrophe. It won''t lose to the Second Dawn War, or even worse.¡±

    The World Shaper, who sat at the head of the Pantheon Temple, looked around with a stern gaze and said, "" After the Primordial Aragami, the second target that the Pantheon Temple needs to deal with urgently has been confirmed to be the Bottomless Abyss.¡±

    Waiting for the other party to make the first move was never the Dragon God lineage''s style of doing things.

    The war with the Elf God System and the Giant God System could be said to have been initiated by the Dragon God System.

    Instead of waiting for the Abyss to devour the gods, it was better to take advantage of the current chaos in the Abyss and take the initiative to march forward to clear the future.

    "What do the gods think? Would he be willing to continue following the Pantheon Temple, clearing the Abyss and eliminating the hidden dangers?¡±

    It was the rank closest to the seats of the two top-tier gods.

    Corelon, one of the Elven Main Gods of the High Gods Council, said first, "" The Abyss has always been a threat that the gods cannot ignore. It''s just that because theycked a leader in the past, they were unable to step into it at will.¡±

    Before the Pantheon Temple was established, there was no leader with enough courage and influence to sessfully conquer the Abyss.

    "Now that His Holiness Io and His Holiness Haotian are leading the way, the Elven Gods are willing to bear the brunt of the attack on the Bottomless Abyss!¡±

    The gods belonging to the Elven God System expressed their support for the crusade against the Bottomless Abyss at the same time.

    "Orc God System, Demon Spirit System, Dwarf God System............. I am willing to follow the footsteps of the Lord of the Gods."

    Many god systems expressed their standpoints. At the same time, independent gods without god systems also agreed to the crusade against the Bottomless Abyss.

    The gods were all aware of the potential threat of the Bottomless Abyss. The Primordial Aragami and the Bottomless Abyss were the only two threats that could shake the rule of the gods. The Primordial Aragami had already been dealt with.

    What was left was the bottomless abyss.

    As long as the Bottomless Abyss was sessfully suppressed by the Pantheon, the gods ''rule over the Great Ring Multiverse would reach its peak, entering a more glorious and prosperous situation, and their ruling position would be stable and eternal.

    The atmosphere in the Pantheon Pce gradually rose.

    Some gods expressed their desire to descend into the Abyss immediately and begin the crusade against the demons. They wanted to suppress the Abyss and remove thest obstacle to the gods ''rule.

 Chapter 1397 Punishing The Evil God (3)

    After winning the second Dawn War, the morale of the gods was high. They wanted to take down the Abyss in one go.

    "Everyone, please calm down."

    " Before we start the crusade against the Bottomless Abyss, there are still some old debts that need to be settled in the Second Dawn War.¡±

    The Nine-faced Dragon God said with a smile on his mask, but his gaze was sharp and sharp.

    "Queen of Darkness and Space, Earth Elemental Lord, Heart-Devouring War God, Abyssal Spider Queen.......... We can''t let go of these evil gods who ambushed us in the Second Dawn War.¡±

    During the Second Dawn War, some evil gods believed that the war between the Pantheon Temple and the original Aragami would be difficult to determine the oue. There was a high chance that both sides would suffer.

    Therefore, in order to achieve their own self-interest, they would secretly cause trouble during the war or directlyunch sneak attacks on the gods.

    However, what they did not expect was that the Pantheon temple and the original Aragami did not suffer a heavy loss.

    Although they had paid a certain price, the original Aragami had beenpletely defeated by the gods. Moreover, the price that the gods had paid was destined to recover with the passage of time. It was not really serious, and it was not irreversible.

    Due to the existence of the Pantheon, the gods who had fallen in the Second Dawn War were gradually revived under the leadership and coordination of the Pantheon.

    He had already recovered a lot of his strength.

    The God of Sun and Evil Fire had been killed by the Eternal Sun.

    In the past 300 years, some of the weaker and middle-level evil gods had been dealt with.

    Now, there were only four powerful gods left.

    Among them, the Queen of Darkness and Space, the Earth Elemental Lord, and the Heart-Devouring War God were rtively ancient and powerful gods. The Abyssal Spider Queen had advanced before the Second Dawn War.

    The Abyssal Spider Queen Lorci, the Main God of the Fallen Elves.

    He was originally a middle-level god.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Speaking of which, his advancement was still due to the Dragon God lineage.

    In the war between the dragons and the elves, the first step of the dragon race''s rise to power was over. The elves were defeated, and billions of elves lost their homes in the Prime Matter ne. Under the suppression of the True Dragon Army, they could only retreat to the Afande Kingdom.

    Due to the damage brought about by the war, the trust in the elven gods fell, and coupled with the secret bewitchment and temptation of the Abyssal Spider Queen, not long after the war with the dragons ended, the elves fell on arge scale.

    Stealing the faith of the elven gods, the Abyssal Spider Queen used this to advance to be a powerful god.

    During the Second Dawn War, the Abyssal Spider Queen tried to sneak attack and kill the Elf Main God, Corelon. However, due to the Elf Main God''s powerful strength and vignce against the Abyssal Spider Queen, it failed.

    The Elven Master God knew that the Abyssal Spider Queen would never let go of an opportunity to kill him.

    ........... The gods all hated the gods who had once stabbed them in the back, and theymunicated with each other on how to deal with these guys first.

    It didn''t take long for the gods to reach a consensus.

    The four powerful gods did not have any alliance. To deal with them, with the Pantheon''s ability, they could gather all the gods and directly attack the divine kingdom.

    Among them, the Earth Elemental Lord and the Heart-Devouring War God were stronger, while the Dark Void Queen and the Abyssal Spider Queen were slightly weaker.

    The gods decided to deal with the Queen of Darkness and the Earth Elemental Lord first.

    The Heart-Devouring War God and the Abyssal Spider Queen were both evil gods of the Abyss. After dealing with the Queen of Darkness and the Earth Elemental Lord, they could use the excuse of dealing with the internal affairs of the gods to go to the Abyss to capture these two evil gods. They could see the reaction of the Abyss and conduct preliminary tests before the full-scale crusade began.

    After a while, they decided on the specific steps, time, and powerful gods to attack the divine kingdom.

    The gods themselves returned to their respective divine kingdoms to prepare for the uing reckoning against the evil gods.

    In conclusion, the Pantheon Council, under the current situation of peace in the Multiverse and with the prevention of catastrophe as the primary program, first established the policy of crusading against the Bottomless Abyss and determined the follow-up implementation firmly and forcefully, and made the settlement of the four powerful gods a central task that could not be ignored.

 Chapter 1398 The Succubus Queen And The Tauren (1)

    After the meeting of the Gods ended, Garen returned to the Eternal Hall of Heroes.

    Under the gaze of the Strength Dragon''s mate, the silver dragon took out a strange liquid.

    This liquid was colorless, transparent, and viscous. It kept changing. Sometimes it was like a lion, tiger, or wild beast. Sometimes it was like a mountain rock, tree, or even the sky and the earth........... It did not have a fixed shape and emitted a soul-stirring pressure.

    "What is this?"

    Yuna asked curiously.

    She could feel the terrifying pressure from the strange liquid in the silver dragon''s ws.

    It was alive and very dangerous.

    However, with Garen beside her, Yuna felt very safe. She was not afraid, but curious.

    " The Faceless King canpletely transform everything in reality. He once fought fiercely against the Metal Dragon God and was an original existence that did not show any signs of weakness.¡±

    If Faceless King hadn''t sought death by using Time Dragon Countercurrent, the Greater Divine Power Garen that it had transformed into would definitely have caused a lot of trouble, even if it could only be Dimensional Order for a very short period of time.

    "What do you want to do with it? I''m just admiring my spoils of war."

    Yuna''s tail pulled at the treasures piled up in the dragon nest.

    There was arge number of Time Ambers inside, and there were many Primordial Aragami sealed inside. When Garen was sleeping, he would often curl up on his own Time Ambers, sleeping soundly with these items as his pillow.

    In addition, Garen would often y with and admire his collection.

    However, the Faceless King wasn''t brought out for appreciation this time.

    "I''m thinking of forging it into a new clone.¡±

    The silver dragon narrowed its eyes and examined the liquid that Faceless King had transformed into with its perception.

    Faceless King''s spirit and soul had already been taken away by Amethyst Girl Garen. The current Faceless King was only a shell, with an immortal body that was simr to a great Divine Power, but he had lost his soul.

    This was also the reason why Garen did not seal it in the Time Amber and could just casually use it.

    The Faceless King in this unconscious state was not a threat to Garen at all.

    "Then you can try."

    "You have the experience of creating clones before, so you should be able to seed.¡±

    Yuna nodded and continued, ""I have a feeling that I''m very close to bing a mid-level Divine Power. I need to sleep peacefully.¡±

    After a period ofmunication.

    Yuna sneaked into the bottom of the dragon''s nest ording to her habit, and took the dragon egg that Garen had casually ced at the edge of the dragon''s nest along the way, before entering a deep sleep.

    Garen willed it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Strands of life force gathered and formed a smaller energy cocoon that wrapped Yuna within.

    Since he had used too much during his breakthrough, he had to umte some life force for use now. He did not draw in much life force.

    This life force was only an auxiliary boost. If she wanted to break through to a mid-level Divine Power, it would mainly depend on Yuna herself.

    Based on the level of the Strength Dragon, there was no obvious barrier between the weak and the middle ss. As long as there was enough sess, it would be a matter of course. When he had a premonition, he would basically be able to break through sessfully without any idents. Moreover, Yuna had Garen''s assistance, so it was almost a certainty.

    After Yuna fell into a deep sleep, the dragon nest became quiet and peaceful.

    Under such an atmosphere, the silver dragon stared at the colorless and transparent liquid in its ws that was constantly changing.

    "Faceless King."

    "You once said that controlling time is a wonderful feeling that makes you intoxicated.¡±

    "Now is your chance. Your chance to truly be a part of me.¡±

    Garen muttered silently. The giant dragon''s body flickered at the same time. Its body did not change, it still existed as a physical entity, but its aura became faintly discernible and illusory, as if it did not belong to the real world, but existed in the present, the past, and the future at the same time......... The river of time that existed in the real world.

    Weng!

    The river of time that covered the entire area of the Hero''s Domain rippled slightly, outlining the outline of an invisible, majestic, and boundless dragon shadow. It was also faintly discernible, and its calm face and calm gaze were exactly the same as the silver dragon in the dragon nest.

    This was a strange ovepping state that existed at the same time and was independent of each other.

    Inside the dragon nest, the silver dragon in its physical form extended its dragon ws. The River of Time flowed between the gaps of the dragon ws ''scales, sparkling in Garen''s eyes.

    At the same time, the Time Dragon wrapped in the Hero''s Domain also extended its dragon ws formed by the surging Water of Time.

    The strange liquid that the Faceless King had transformed into was located in the center of the dragon ws, onerge and one small, one real and one illusory.

    Whoosh!

    Under the control of the silver dragon, the river of time in the entire Hero''s Domain set off a storm.

    Unfortunately, only a few existences noticed this scene. The creatures living in the Hero Realm knew nothing about it and continued their daily lives.

    Wave after wave of river water flowed endlessly, carrying Garen''s Spiritual Will and gathering towards the colorless and transparent liquid.

    In Garen''s dragon w, a Space-Time Energy Whirlpool had already formed.

    At the same time, Faceless King was being injected crazily.

    Buzz, buzz, buzz ..... The liquid that had been unconsciously changing in a disorderly manner began to reconstruct its form ording to Garen''s will.

    First, it had a majestic body, then a head and four limbs, then a pair of wide wings and a slender dragon tail............. Dragon scales attached to the surface of his body, and dragon horns grew out............ Soon, another lifelike Garen Aurelian, another Dragon of Time, appeared in the dragon nest of the Eternal Heroic Spirit Hall.

 Chapter 1399 The Succubus Queen And The Tauren (2)

    Suddenly.

    " Garen''s " wings melted like candles that had encountered fire, turning back into liquid without any shape.

    The next second, it returned to its original state, but the transformation did not end.

    The dragon''s wings, head, ws, horns, and scales............ Every part of his body was melting from time to time, and it was difficult for him topletely mold it ording to Garen''s will.

    With Faceless King''s ever-changing power, it was reasonable to say that it was extremely simple to reconstruct his form.

    ¡°.............. There were also some remnants of spirituality without consciousness.¡±

    "Instinctively resisting my will.¡±

    "If I hadn''t broken through to be a great Divine Power, I might not have been able to do anything to you......... But now, it was a futile struggle.¡±

    The silver dragon''s eyes were indifferent as it stared at the Faceless King that was changing in its ws.

    The Faceless King''s current state was just a shell that resembled a great Divine Power.

    However, there was still some instinctive consciousness in this body.

    If another ten thousand years passed, perhaps a new will and a new soul could be born, bing the second Faceless King. Through this alternative method, he could be reborn in his own body.

    To be more precise, it was an inheritance.

    However, Garen had decided to turn the Faceless King into his Aragami Avatar, topletely wipe out its remaining instinctive consciousness.

    With the original characteristics of the Faceless King, it was too suitable to be cultivated as a clone. Any god who obtained the Faceless King could turn it into their own clone as long as they could get rid of the remaining instinctive consciousness.

    Its adaptability was even higher than that of God Garen''s predecessor, the Sin of Time.

    After all, the Faceless King could actually transform into Garen, even if it was only for a short period of time, it was enough to show how powerful his transformation ability was.

    "Let me see how stubborn you are.¡±

    The silver dragon closed its eyes and separated a portion of its will to continue pouring into Faceless King along with the River of Time.

    Buzz .... The world spun, and a part of Garen''s will descended into a strange world.

    This was a world of will that was difficult to describe and was grotesque.

    The surrounding scenery was not fixed and was changing at every moment.

    The sky turned into a vast ocean in the next second. The ocean copsed into the eyes of the giant beast in the blink of an eye, and the giant beast turned into mountains and trees again............ The scenery was chaotic and disorderly, and it was impossible to grasp it.

    The formless will condensed and turned into a silver dragon with shiny scales.

    Garen was expressionless as his gaze swept across the chaotic scene.

    At the same time, everything Garen could see was frozen.

    The chaotic scene was frozen. There were red, ck, and green.......... All kinds of colors appeared, turning into an abstract world.

    Suddenly.

    The painting moved rhythmically.

    In the World of Will, the red iron ws that were emitting steam and high temperature covered the sky and fell from the sky. It was as if a piece of the world''s continent was smashing down. Its target was the silver dragon that Garen''s Will had transformed into, which was only a few hundred meters long.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Raising its head, the silver dragon''s vision was filled with giant ws that covered the sky.

    An irresistible and irresistible sense of oppression assaulted him.

    "You want to shake my will with this little trick?¡±

    The dragon shook its head slightly.

    The silver dragon raised its head and spread its wings.

    His hundred-meter-long body soared into the sky and brazenly met the huge w that was as vast as a world continent.

    Bang!

    In contrast, the silver dragon that was as small as dust collided with the giant w that covered the sky.

    Time seemed to stop for a moment. Then, endless cracks extended from the huge w that covered the sky and the sun. It fell apart and shattered.

    The Faceless King''s instinctive will was resisting, trying to expel Garen''s invading foreign will.

    It was a pity that one side had no spirit and only had the remnant will of instinct. The other side had the indestructible will of the Time Dragon that was as tough as steel. The two were not on the same level.

    No matter how much the remaining will of the Faceless King tried to bluff and use all sorts of methods, in front of Garen''s will, it would only copse.

    Boom!

    After shattering the remaining will of the Faceless King once again, he was shocked.

    Its Will turned into billions of sparks that scattered into the World of Will. It no longer resisted Garen''s Will, but instinctively hid and broke up into pieces.

    Bang!

    The silver dragon formed by Garen''s will cracked and turned into billions of smaller silver dragons. Each of them urately locked onto a fragment of the Faceless King''s will and chased after it.

    The remaining will of the Faceless King had a strong survival instinct.

    It desperately fought Garen.

    Unfortunately, all of this was in vain. At most, it would only waste Garen''s attention.

    Time passed quietly.

    In the dragon nest of the Eternal Heroic Spirit Temple, the silver dragon closed its eyes slightly. The dragon that looked exactly like itself in its ws still melted from time to time, but the speed was getting slower and slower, and the gaze in its eyes gradually became more intelligent.

    ¡£¡£¡£¡£

    Bottomless Abyss, 570th level.

    Under the illumination of the Abyssal Crimson Moon, there was an extravagant fortress decorated with countless gems, ribbons, and explicit patterns. The main colors were pink, red, ck, and other colors that represented lust and depravity.

    The fortress belonged to the Abyssal Lord of this level, the Subus Queen.

    The Queen of Subus, Mecanthut, was the most beautiful demon lord in the Bottomless Abyss. Regardless of race, identity, or gender, as long as one had the ability to appreciate beauty, they would praise the beauty of this queen without exception.

    She had a human-like body, and her fiery red lips always had azy smile. Her eyes were like silk, and her gem-like eyes were filled with fiery red lust.

 Chapter 1400 The Succubus Queen And The Tauren (3)

    Before Mecanthut, no subus had ever been given the title of Subus Queen.

    This subus relied on her unparalleled charm to stand out from all the other subi, making powerful demon lords her vassals, using them as her background to stabilize her position.

    Because the Subus Queen''swork was unfathomable, even Demon Lords with great Divine Power would not easily be enemies with the Subus Queen.

    At this moment, the Subus Queen was wearing a translucent red silk robe.

    Under the illumination of the crystal chandelier on the pce''s dome, her exquisite and curvy body was perfectly outlined.

    A hairy, rough hand was holding the Subus Queen''s slender waist, caressing and kneading it.

    His actions were rough and he did not show any mercy to women.

    This hand belonged to an Archdemon.

    "Baphomet, my brave and strong archduke, haven''t you had enough?¡±

    The Queen of Subus said as she exhaled.

    The demon archduke with the huge, hideous horns on his head, Prince of Beasts, Baphomet,ughed and said, ""Beauty, no matter how many times Ie to you, no matter how long I stay, I will never be satisfied. The happiness you bring me is endless.¡±

    The Queen of Subus was about 1.6 meters tall, while the Beast Prince was three meters tall. Moreover, his muscles wereyered and he was extremely strong.

    The Queen of Subus was sitting on Prince Beast''s thigh. Her waist was not as thick as Prince Beast''s wrist.

    The contrast between the two formed a picture of beauty and the beast, which was very visually impactful.

    "In that case, Grand Duke, you can stay here for a long time. You can do whatever you want to me.¡±

    The subus queen''s voice was as soft as a deer''s, soft and delicate, easily making people feel a strong desire to conquer her.

    Prince Beast hesitated for a moment, then shook his head with difficulty and said, ""No, the war between the Kingyer Alliance, the King of Insects, and the Tarant is at its climax. I can''t leave for too long.¡±

    The Queen of Subus looked disappointed and said pitifully, ""Can''t you spend more time with me?"

    The Beast Prince''s heart was burning, but after struggling for a while, he still refused.

    "Beauty, when I be the King of the Abyss, I will stay in your pce day and night and have fun with you.¡±

    Even though he was lustful for beauty, Baphomet was able to be an Archdemon because he had a strong will.

    "Alright then."

    The Queen of Subus nestled against Baphomet''s broad chest, stroking the Ox Demon''s messy ck chest hair.

    " Grand Duke, after the Primordial Aragami was defeated, the Pantheon Temple''s gaze seemed to have fallen onto the bottomless abyss.¡±

    "With the Nine-Faced Dragon God and the Heavenly Emperor around, if the gods crusade against the Bottomless Abyss, will the Bottomless Abyss have the right to resist? I''m a little worried and afraid."

    She revealed a terrified expression.

    "What are you afraid of with me around?"

    "If the gods crusade against the Abyss and fight demons like us in the Abyss, they will be suppressed.¡±

    "Moreover, although the Battle of the Kings is intense, if the gods descend and step into the Abyss, we Demon Overlords will definitely temporarily unite and resist the gods together......... At that time, it might not be who would be the one attacking who.¡±

    "In addition, the Pantheon Temple will not attack the Regicide Alliance first if they want to conquer the Abyss.¡±

    Beast Prince said slowly.

    After the Dawn War, the Immortal Dragon Queen contacted the Beast Prince and promised that after the Pantheon Temple recovered to a certain extent, she would assist the Regicide Alliance in dealing with the other two Demon Princes.

    The contract with the Dragon God lineage had now be a great reliance of the Regicide Alliance.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I see."

    "Then I''m not afraid. You''ll definitely protect me anyway.¡±

    The Subus Queen smiled and said.

    "Haha, don''t worry. How can I bear to see you get hurt?¡±

    As he spoke, Beast Prince asked casually, ""By the way, beauty, did Demogorgone looking for you after he was in trouble?¡±

    The Queen of Subus hit the Beast Prince''s chest and said angrily, ""Did youe here just to find out more about Demogorgon? How annoying."

    The Queen of Subus was rted to many Demon Lords in the Bottomless Abyss.

    Among them, the most powerful one was Demon Prince Dymogorgon.

    It was precisely because she had gained the favor of Demogorgon, and with the help of this brutal Demon Prince, that she was able to secure her position and be the first true Queen of Subus in history.

    It was natural to suspect that Demogorgon was hiding with the Queen of Subus.

    The Beast Prince''srge hands swept over the Queen of Subus and hugged her tightly in his arms, as if he wanted to rub her into his body.

    "A cornered beast with no way out is often the craziest. It is a dangerous person now, and I am afraid that it will do something to you.¡±

    Seeing the Queen of Subus angry, the Archdemon exined.

    "I believe you can understand the situation."

    "If you encounter Demogorgon, stabilize it first and then think of a way to contact me.¡±

    " If I can capture Demogorgon, my beauty, I have the confidence to sit on the throne of the king. When the timees, I will make you my queen and rule the billions of demons and the endless world with me.¡±

    Hearing Baphomet''s bold and wild words, the Queen of Subus revealed an expression of longing for deception.

    Her eyes were burning and her voice was coy and charming."Archduke¡­..¡±

    Her soft and boneless hand went down the Archdemon''s abdomen.

    "Hey, beauty, I really should go.¡±

    "After the chaos, the Tarant couple are not easy to deal with. Their forces are getting bigger and bigger. I want to represent the King-ying Alliance to talk about cooperation with the King of Insects.¡±

    After that, Baphomet reluctantly bid farewell to the Queen of Subus under her reluctant gaze and left her territory.

    The moment he confirmed that the Beast Prince had left his abyssal ne.

    The Queen of Subus ''reluctant expression disappeared.

    She tidied up her appearance, tidied up her waist-length hair, smoothed out the wrinkles on her silk robe, and changed from a ravaged posture to a peerless beauty.

    "Buffament has left."

    "Come out."

    The Queen of Subus suddenly spoke in the luxurious pce.

    At the same time.

    In the corner of the pce, under the light gauze curtain in front of a floor-to-ceiling window, under the light of the Abyssal Crimson Moon, the shadows and darkness on the ground squirmed like ink, rising up and turning into a solid outline.

    The figure turned around and looked at the Queen of Subus with a vicious gaze.

 Chapter 1401 If I Had Knew, The Demon Prince Would Have Been ............._1

    Unknown, evil, bloody, chaotic, brutal...........

    All kinds of auras that represented the characteristics of the bottomless abyss gathered on this figure.

    It had a human-like body, but it did not have arms. Instead, it had dense tentacles of different lengths. On its neck, it had a baboon-like head, which looked ferocious and strange.

    Other than the baboon-like ferocious head, it also had a round new head with golden eyes, a huge crack, and a mouth full of sharp teeth.

    Purple veins ran along the intersection between the new head and the body, covering half of its body. It looked strange and evil.

    It just stood there quietly, absorbing the abyssal aura in the surrounding space like a ck hole.

    It was the Prince of Demons, Demogorgon, who had been hiding for a long time.

    "Prince of the Wild Beasts, Baphomet, Mother of the Evil Demons, Cang Ye, Sovereign of Dark Gloom, Grazite.¡±

    "After the chaos, the king of insects, the tarant.¡±

    ¡°............ Don''t becent too early. All of you will be my stepping stones and help me ascend to the throne, bing one with the will of the great mother!¡±

    the Demon Prince muttered to himself.

    At the same time, the Demon Prince raised his head and stared at the Queen of Subus."Next time, when the Beast Princees here again, you don''t need to pretend to be polite with him anymore.¡±

    "I will use it as a sacrifice to announce my return to the Multiverse!¡±

    Before the Subus Queen became Queen, she had already been conquered by Demogorgon.

    The reason why she continued to charm and seduce different Demon Lords and build awork wasn''t that she didn''t trust Demogorgon, but that she had fulfilled Demogorgon''s request to pass on a false impression to the many Demon Lords.

    It was a misconception that the rtionship between Demogorgon and the Queen of Subus was only superficial and that there was no true love between the two.

    In fact, Demogorgon did not have any true feelings for the queen.

    This was just a path of retreat that it had left for itself.

    Demogorgon was not content with the current situation. He did not want to remain a Prince of Demons. He only had the throne in his eyes, and beauty was just a pastime for him.

    The Queen of Subus nodded lightly, and her voice was as cheerful as a young girl in love."My beloved prince, are you going to recover your strength?¡±

    The Demon Prince revealed a smile that was like that of an evil tiger or a king. At the same time, the arms formed by the dense tentacles wrapped around the Queen of Subus. Inside and outside, under the shy gaze of the other party, he pulled her in front of him.

    "Not only will it recover, but it will also surpass itself and reach a new peak.¡±

    "Sooner orter, the Bottomless Abyss will belong to me, Demogorgon!¡±

    The Subus Queen''s gaze turned andnded on the Demon Prince''s newly grown head. Her eyes were blurry.

    If Garen was here and saw the current Demogorgon, he would definitely be surprised.

    That was because the new head that Demogorgon had grown out of was actually the original Aragami that had fought Garen many times in the Prime Material ne, but could always leave safely, causing Garen to return empty-handed many times.

    The Great Divine Power''s First Origin-the Devourer of the World!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Now, let''s go back to the Second Dawn War.

    While the Dawn War was going on, the battle between the Demon Lords of the Bottomless Abyss was also going on at the white-hot stage. The Demon Lords were fighting each other.

    Demogorgon, who had be the target of all the Demon Lords, had no choice but to hide in an inconspicuous ditch in the Abyss.

    At this moment, it was in its most difficult moment.

    In the puddle filled with a stench and apanied by maggots and flies, it was just like when he was just born and abandoned by Chaos.

    Weak, helpless, and weak, he could only hide here and there, living an ignoble existence among the powerful demons.

    Memories of the past ovepped with his current experience. Hidden at the bottom of the swamp, Demogorgon was in a trance, and even had the illusion that he had never be the Prince of Demons.

    As the Prince of Demons, he who made the Multiverse fear his own evil was like an illusory dream.

    But Demogorgon knew that this was not a dream.

    "I came from a humble background.¡±

    "How did I stand out among the billions of demons and be the Prince of Demons?¡±

    Demogorgon examined his life.

    "Unbelievable luck?"

    "Extraordinary talent?"

    "Unyielding will?"

    ¡°.............. No, neither."

    Demogorgon carefully stuck his head out of the mud and looked up at the dark night sky in the abyss.

    "It''s because of Mother Abyss''s favor.¡±

    It looked up at the night sky and felt the vastness of the Abyss. It whispered in its heart and understood.

    He had always known that his past sess was inseparable from the Will of Abyss.

    However, prior to this, Dymogorgen had always arrogantly believed that the reason why he could be the Prince of Demons and receive the favor of the Will of Abyss was because of his talent and wisdom.

    Even when it begged the abyssal will for a response, it still carried a confident arrogance in the depths of its heart.

    It believed that the abyssal will would definitely help it, just like when it was weak.

    Because he was Demogorgon, because he was worth it, because he was irreceable.

    It respected the Will of the Abyss and regarded it as its mother. However, it was arrogant to the core that the Will of the Abyss was only a vassal that assisted it in its sess. It was the King of Destiny.

    Everything else was beneath him.

 Chapter 1402 If I Had Knew, The Demon Prince Would Have Been ............._2

    However, the Will of the Abyss did not respond for a long time. It watched coldly from the side andpletely gave up on the suffering Prince of Demons.

    After that, the King of Insects descended and defeated the Demon Lord in the territory of the Demon Lord, who had once been looked down upon by the Demon Lord, and now dared to treat the Demon Lord as a hunting target.

    The prince''s glory was gone.

    Demogorgon fell from the clouds into the dust.

    After running away in a panic, like the experience of his weakest days, Demogorgon, who had fallen to the bottom of the abyss, understood and recognized himself.

    "It''s not because my talent is extraordinary or because I''m irreceable that I''m favored by Mother''s will............... It was because of Mother''s will that I became irreceable and became the Prince of Demons.¡±

    Demogorgon looked up at the night sky and thought lowly and destely.

    Phew ... Suddenly, a gust of wind blew.

    The night wind swept up a few withered leaves, spinning in the air, dancing, and flying into the distance.

    Dymogorgon''s eyes narrowed, and then he cried tears of joy.

    "Mother, I know I was wrong."

    "Thank you for your pity and forgiveness. From now on, I will follow your guidance and no longer despise or disobey you.¡±

    The night wind fell on Dymogorgon''s body, gentle and tender, as if it came from a mother''s warm palm.

    When Demogorgon was at its weakest, when any demon could step on it, it had thought ofmitting suicide to live a dark life. At its most desperate moment, it felt the guidance of the Will of Abyss.

    A warm wind blew.

    At that moment, it was exactly like this moment.

    Without any hesitation, Demogorgon jumped out of the swamp and sped along with the dry leaves dancing in the air.

    Gray rocks piled up to form mountains, steep and jagged. It was as if countless white bone giants were baring their fangs and brandishing their ws as they stood in the abyss.

    At the same time, a meteorite with a metallic luster streaked across the sky and fell, entering Demogorgon''s eyes.

    It was not a real meteor.

    Its body was covered with a metal-like cuticryer, which was rough and cold. In the middle, there was a long, narrow, and hideous mouth that seemed to be able to devour everything. At this moment, it was covered in wounds, and steam was rising from its body. It also had a red luster, as if it was a high-temperature metal that was cooling down.

    In the Prime Material ne, the World Devourer had just ended its fierce battle with the Dragons of Time and Eternity. Under the ferocious attacks of the Dragons of Time and Eternity, its body reached its limit and it fled into the Abyss.

    What was different from the past was that¡­

    The World Devourer sensed a deep malice as soon as it fell into the abyss.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It originated from the dark sky, from the silent mountains, from the dancing forest, from the ck and yellow earth.............. It originated from every corner of the abyss.

    The abyssal will gathered its power and controlled the abyssal ne''s own rules to suppress the World Devourer.

    The World Devourer felt uneasy and uneasy.

    It held on to its body, which had reached its limit, and bit through the invisible rules, wanting to escape from the abyss again.

    At this moment, a dense mass of tentacles soared into the sky, blocking the World Devourer''s vision............... The World Devourer had fallen into the Abyss and was devoured by Demogorgon.

    As the abyssal will sealed the surrounding space, the entire process was silent.

    " Mother, I will respond to your will and win the battle to be king. I will make the Multiverse the only Abyss and make the endless nes fall into your embrace.¡±

    Dymogorgon rose once again, but unlike before, its reliance and trust in the Will of Abyss had reached its peak.

    It no longer recognized its own innate ability, and attributed its sess to the guidance and favor of the Abyss Will.

    It firmly believed that once it left the abyssal will, it would have nothing.

    This arrogant and brutal Demon Prince had been sessfully trained, and he hadpletely be a puppet of the Will of the Abyss.

    Back in the present, in the extravagant pce of the Subus Queen.

    On the surface, the Prince of Demons seemed to be enjoying the pleasure brought by the Queen of Subus, but he was cold and rational in his heart. He was nning to sort out the information about the Regicide Alliance, the King of Insects, the Tarant, the Queen of Chaos, the Pantheon, and so on.

    Now, the World Devourer had be the Prince of Demons ''second head.

    However, unlike before, after the World Devourer''s remnant will waspletely destroyed, the will of these two heads belonged only to Dymogorgon.

    Demogorgon''s innate talent was Energy Absorption.

    It was known as the Prince of Demons because it took advantage of the internal conflict between the Tanari Demons and the Oberis Demons to rise up and absorb the energy of thirteen Demon Lords. It stepped on the corpses of these Demon Lords and achieved the power of the Prince of Demons.

    However, it was a weakness that Demogorgon was unable to resist against physical attacks.

    The Time Destroying Sword was forged from a divine persona and possessed the characteristics of both energy and matter. It was difficult for Dymokogan to absorb it, and it directly dealt a heavy blow to him.

    As for the World Devourer, its strengthy in its ability to shatter and tear apart all matter, including formless rules, energy, and so on.

    However, the World Devourer could crush matter without limit, but it could not absorb energy without limit. It was simr to Demogorgon, but they were different and couldplement each other.

    Now.

    The World Devourer had been captured and fused into the second head of Demogorgon, leaving the Prince of Demons with no shorings. He had be a terrifying existence that could crush and absorb everything.

 Chapter 1403 If I Had Knew, The Demon Prince Would Have Been ............._3

    However, it would still take some time topletely fuse with the World Devourer and obliterate all its remaining will.

    When the World Devourer became a part of the Prince of Demons, Demogorgon would be the most powerful Demon Lord in history.

    At that time, Dymogorgen would be qualified to bear the great will of the Abyss.

    It would be a king who could perfectly control the bottomless abyss and rule over all demon lords.

    "World Devourer¡­.... How long can you resist me?"

    "Dragon God System, Pantheon Temple¡­....... I will allow you to remain high and mighty for a period of time. The era that belongs to me, Demogorgon, the era that belongs to the Bottomless Abyss, is about to arrive.¡±

    The Prince of Demons muttered silently in his heart.

    After ending his pleasure with the Queen of Subus and venting his umted emotions, Demogorgon once again hid in the Queen of Subus''s bedroom.

    It was fully focused and began to silently disintegrate the World Devourer''s will inch by inch. At the same time, purple blood vessels extended like spider webs on its body, and its dark gray fur gradually turned into an even more strange and evil dark purple.

    ¡£¡£¡£¡£

    "Your resistance and struggle are futile.¡±

    In the Hall of Eternal Heroic Spirits in the Hero''s Domain.

    Silver opened his eyes, his tinum dragon eyes reflected another Garen Aurelian that looked exactly like him, but much smaller in size, and was located in his dragon ws.

    The Garen that Faceless King had transformed into was lifelike, and the patterns on his scales were exactly the same as Garen''s actual body.

    Its remaining will had already been brutally removed by Garen, and this giant dragon''s body no longer melted at will.

    It became a real shell.

    Garen was currently injecting his own Spiritual Will and Power of Time into it, leaving his own Spiritual Brand in the Faceless King''s body, making it an extension of his own will, bing his clone.

    This was not something that could be done in a day.

    Under Garen''s molding, the Faceless King''s current form was only an ordinary dragon, but if it was fully unfolded, it would actually be a vast and boundless liquid that could wrap many stars within.

    Even if there was no longer any resistance, it was still not an easy task to infuse one''s will into the body of such a Deste God.

    When Garen had just obtained the Faceless King''s body, he had already nned to turn it into his third clone.

    However, Garen was only a mid-level Divine Power back then, so he was unable toplete his n. Therefore, he only started to act after more than three hundred years, when he became a great Divine Power.

    After a period of time, when one-tenth of the Faceless King''s body became an extension of Garen''s will.

    Garen''s gaze shifted slightly, and he lowered his gaze to look at the Sky Garden below the level of the Royal Court, looking at God Garen''s Kingdom.

    At the same time.

    A brilliant divine light shone in all directions, rising with the divine might of the great sun and time.

    In all the worlds in the many nes, all the believers of the Dragon of Eternity and Time were slightly stunned at the same time. Then, they revealed ecstatic expressions. After restraining their excited joy, they prayed devoutly.

    "The king of the heroic domain, the ruler of the Dragon Court, the great Dragon of Eternity and Time.¡±

    "Your loyal believers are happy for your advancement. They celebrate and bless you.¡±

    Many of the wealthier believers carved prayer rituals, sending gold, silver, precious stones, or treasures rted to time. They did not ask for rewards from the gods, but only as blessings.

    Most of these believers were creatures other than the dragon race................. Unless the believers of the dragon race were fanatics, and their faith level had reached the level where they couldmit suicide for Garen''s words, they would not give up their treasures.

    Taking the dragon''s treasure was no different from taking their lives.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Weng!

    In many worlds, regardless of whether it was cloudy or dark, or even when it was raining heavily, the zing sun broke through at this moment, shining with gentle light in all directions.

    Garen''s believers, who were enveloped in the sunlight, felt extremelyfortable at this moment.

    Many stubborn diseases that were difficult to cure were cured under the nourishment of the sun. Their hearts were alsoforted and they obtained a rare peace.

    A human king who had presented many congrattory gifts suddenly felt a vitality glow in his body.

    His dying and old body was experiencing the reversal of time, bing younger and stronger. Even his dull thoughts were active again.

    ¡°........... I can live for another hundred years."

    "Thank you, my Lord! You gave me a second life."

    "I will remember your grace. All the territories and people in my country will be your believers and recite your name!¡±

    The young and handsome King was ecstatic, and at the same time, he solemnly promised to spread the faith for Garen.

    The middle-aged prince, who was already showing signs of old age and did not believe in eternity or the Dragon of Time, stood rooted to the ground. The smile on his lips froze.

    In the process of bing a powerful god, the believers of the Dragon of Eternity and Time received the most benefits. Other intelligent creatures also received a certain amount of nourishment. Among them, the believers of the Wind Elemental Queen received a hint of preference.

    Then, the gods came to congratte him and gathered in God Garen''s God Kingdom.

    "The Pantheon Temple has gained another powerful god. Congrattions.¡±

    "The Multiverse will celebrate you.¡±

    "This is a blessing for the Dragon God lineage and the gods.¡±

    ¡°...............¡±

    Flowers and tributes came, along with gifts from the gods and the wealth offered by countless believers............. I can reforge the entire God''s Kingdom with gold! God Garen was delighted as hemunicated with the gods.

    During this period, Shen Garen and the Queen of Wind Elements confirmed their rtionship as partners and passed down an oracle to call upon all worlds.

    A double celebration was held in God Garen''s God Kingdom.

    The gods gathered here to watch the Heavenly Maiden zing Heaven and the Goddess Ya Kong dance and enjoy the delicious food and wine together. The atmosphere of the banquet was extremely lively, and divine light filled the sky.

    In countless worlds, the believers of the Dragon of Eternity and Time and the Wind Elemental Queen held a banquet ceremony at the same time to celebrate the union of the two Lord Gods. The believers of each other would also be close allies.

    Garen''s original body did not steal the limelight from his clone.

    To be honest, thebination of God Garen and the Wind Elemental Queen was a good thing, but Garen felt rather strange. After all, God Garen was still Garen''s clone, an extension of Garen''s will. God Garen and Garen were essentially one, and there was no real difference.

    "In the romance stories of my previous life, is my situation considered pure love or harem?¡±

    The Wind Elemental Queen wasn''t the only partner that God Garen had. However, the only partner that he truly acknowledged was the Wind Elemental Queen.

    After the War of Dawn ended, God Garen had resurrected Euler. As a follower of God Garen, as well as a group of Dragon Servants, including Nicole and Nina, they all had an indescribable rtionship with God Garen.

    To the Wind Elemental Queen, she didn''t pay much attention to Follower Gods or Servants like Eul. After all, her position was unshakable.

    As the omnipresent incarnation of the wind, this queen was very magnanimous and did not mind that God Garen had such followers and attendants. Otherwise, the two would not have been able to officially be partners.

    "Pure love or harem¡­....... This was a question worth considering.¡±

    The silver dragon shook its head slightly and threw the strange thoughts to the back of its mind. It continued to refine the Faceless King.

 Chapter 1407 Terrifying Passive Time Authority (1)

    Earth Elemental ne: Wind, Fire, Earth, Water, one of the Four Elemental nes.

    In the ne guide, there was an introduction to the Earth Elemental ne. This ce was filled with wealth, but there were also many dangers. It was not friendly to ne travelers.

    This was a ce where treasures were buried.

    This was the wall that defended against all enemies.

    This was the tomb of the greedy.

    The Earth Elemental ne was a solid environmentposed of rocks, soil, and stones. From rtively soft soil to heavier and more valuable metal veins, granite, volcanic rocks, and marble stripes were intertwined with fragile crystals, soft chalk powder, and gravel, hiding endless wealth, attracting intelligent creatures toe here.

    However, if a Dimensional Traveler wasn''t alert enough and wasn''t prepared enough, they would be buried alive in this huge solid tomb and end up being crushed for the rest of their lives.

    The ruler of the Earth Elemental ne was the target of Garen and the other Gods.

    The God of Earth Elements, the Lord of Earth Elements, the Eternally Unmovable One, the King of Mountains, the King of Earth''s Origin.............. As one of the targets of the Pantheon, Cuba was the most difficult to deal with when he was in his own territory. Like other elemental lords, he did not have a divine kingdom because the entire Earth Elemental ne was actually his divine kingdom.

    In the Earth Elemental ne, Cuba was almost omnipotent.

    Crack!

    The Earth Elemental ne''s crystal wall, which had been sealed ording to Cuba''s will, was shed by the Heavenly Emperor''s sharp purple-gold sword light, and a long and narrow crack appeared.

    Just like how God Garen and the other Gods invaded the Wrath Pce, Garen''s main body and the other Gods leaped out and descended through the gap in the ne''s crystal wall.

    The Dragon of Eternity and Time, the Metal Dragon God, the Nature God, the Mother God of the Earth, and the Main God of the Elves.

    A total of five illustrious existences in the Multiverse appeared in the Earth Elemental ne at the same time.

    The surging divine might and the monstrous dragon might intertwined, crushing and destroying inch by inch of solid earth and stone in the surrounding space. It extended to an infinite area, not hiding its might at all. Its momentum was overbearing, and it was obvious that it came with ill intentions.

    "Earth Elemental Sovereign, Cuba."

    " During the Second Dawn War, you led an army to attack the Pantheon''s high-level councilmen, boosting the arrogance of the original Aragami andmitting the crime of destroying the operation of the Multiverse.¡±

    " If you are a smart god, then surrender and follow me to the Pantheon Temple to be judged, adjudicated, and punished.¡±

    The Metal Dragon God said in a deep voice, and his voice spread throughout the Earth Elemental ne.

    Crack crack ..... In the space cleared by the gods, soil, rocks, metal, and gravel........... These substances were born out of thin air and were in a stalemate with the gods ''power.

    At the same time, the earthen yellow rocks gathered and formed.

    A god as firm as a rock with an eternal and unchanging aura appeared in the perception of the gods.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Mountains and boulders formed his body, two rubies formed his shining eyes, the majestic mountains were his arms, all kinds of magic gem mines were scattered like weeds, and precious metal mines also grew on the towering earth and stone.

    Heavy, heavy, indestructible.

    "My personal grudge with the Queen of Wind Elements hassted since the Primordial Era. What does it have to do with the Pantheon?¡±

    the god said slowly.

    " His " voice was clumsy and rough, as if there were stones rubbing and rolling in his throat, colliding with each other, resulting in a strange sound.

    Separated by the endless domain of earth and stone that filled the space, the silver dragon''s gaze fell on the Earth Elemental Lord. Sensing his aura, its eyes narrowed slightly.

    "The charm of time."

    Garen''s gaze swept across the Earth Elemental Earth, stopping for a moment at the gemstones and precious metal veins inside and outside of " His " body, and at the same time, he muttered in his heart.

    Garen could feel the power of time from Cuba.

    It was a power that represented eternal stagnation and unchanging, as if time had frozen.

    Garen was not surprised by this.

    This was because before they arrived at the elemental ne and surrounded the Elemental Lord, the gods had already learned a lot of information about the Earth Elemental Lord, mainly from the Wind Elemental Queen, who had opposed the Earth Elemental Lord for countless years.

    Other than the quasi-divine power of the Primordial Earth.

    After the development, the Earth Elemental Master had even more divine positions.

    Rock, earth, steel, metal, and¡­.......... Time.

    However, his time authority was very simple. It was only an eternal and unchanging characteristic, time that did not flow.

    The conflict between the Earth Elemental Lord and the Wind Elemental Queen mainly stemmed from their doctrines.

    The Earth Elemental Lord sought an unchanging and stable world. As a believer of the Earth Elemental Lord, seeking change was a sphemy against the dignity of the god. Changes in thendscape, social unrest, and even changes in political morality were all things that the Earth Elemental Lord''s believers resisted.

    Due to the Earth Elemental Lord''s philosophy, the entire Earth Elemental ne had not changed since he took control of it.

    A grain of sand, a stone, a mine........... They would always stay in a fixed position. If they were to be destroyed by teleportation, they would regenerate or return to their original positions after a certain period of time ording to the will of the Earth Elemental Lord.

    This god was extremely disgusted and even hated changes.

    As the incarnation of the wind, the Wind Elemental Queen was constantly changing, which was theplete opposite of the Earth Elemental Lord''s thoughts. It was not surprising that the two of them would be enemies.

 Chapter 1408 Terrifying Passive Time Authority (2)

    " Around him, time does not flow........... Time that never changed. Interesting.¡±

    The silver dragon stood silently, its tinum dragon eyes reflecting the rough face of the Earth Elemental Lord.

    At the same time, the elegant and handsome Elf Master God''s gaze was sharp as he said in a cold voice, ""Cuba Lan, if you were to fight with the Wind Elemental Queen during normal times, this is indeed a personal grudge between the two of you. It has nothing to do with the Pantheon Temple.¡±

    "But¡­"

    The Elven Master God''s tone became more serious as she sternly berated," During the Second Dawn War, you took advantage of the time when the Wind Elemental Queen was defending against the invasion of the Primordial Aragami to the Main Material ne for the sake of the dimensional order of the Multiverse. You took the opportunity tounch a sneak attack on the Wind Elemental ne!¡±

    "To a certain extent, this is the same as being in cahoots with the Aragami and bing enemies with the gods.¡±

    "The Pantheon Temple will not sit idly by and do nothing about your actions!¡±

    The Earth Elemental Lord was silent for a moment. Then, in an honest and rough tone, she said, "" I didn''t think of this at that time. I was only targeting the Wind Elemental Queen. I never thought of standing on the opposite side of the Pantheon Temple.¡±

    At this moment, Earth Mother looked around and smiled gently. ""Cuba Lan, after the defeat of the first Aragami and the end of the Second Dawn War, you immediately sealed off the Earth Elemental ne. Why is that?¡±

    The Earth Elemental fell silent again.

    "Because you know that the Pantheon will never forget this debt.¡±

    "Not only did you think of it, but you also know it very well in your heart. You made a decision ording to your own intentions, so don''t pretend in front of us.¡±

    " You were hoping to get lucky, thinking that both the Pantheon Temple and the Primordial Aragami would suffer heavy losses and that they would not be able to settle the score with you after the matter.¡±

    "This is a wrong choice."

    "Everyone has to pay the price for their wrong choices, even gods, don''t they?¡±

    Earth Mother''s words hit the nail on the head.

    "Surrender and follow us back to the Pantheon Temple.¡±

    "Or you can refuse to admit your mistake and be captured by us, and then bear an even more severe divine punishment.¡±

    "Cuba Lan, we will give you time to think.¡±

    "You''ve already made the wrong choice once. This time, don''t make the same mistake again.¡±

    Silvanas, the God of Nature, who was rooted in the Elemental Space like an oak tree, said as he swayed his branches and divine light filled the air.

    Facing the five mighty gods with majestic auras, the Earth Elemental Lord remained silent. The body formed by the mountain range remained motionless as it fell into deep thought.

    At this moment, Garen looked at the Mother Goddess Chantiya.

    The goddess was a plump and beautiful mature woman. She wore a long dress embellished with bright red, vines, grains, rivers, and other things. She always had a gentle smile on her face, and her eyes were sparkling. Her gaze was kind and tolerant, making people feel like they were bathed in a spring breeze.

    "The lover of the King of Dawn¡­......¡±<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Before the Lord of Dawn disappeared, Shantiya had been searching for him. The two of them had a close rtionship.

    Interestingly, after understanding the connection between the Eternal Sun and the King of Dawn, Garen smelled the scent of bad karma.

    The birth of the Eternal Sun was due to the fact that the Mother Goddess was unwilling to be born in the cold and dark primeval era after giving birth to her hazy will. Thus, she pleaded with the White Night Goddess, saying that she wanted warmth and light.

    For this reason, the White Night Divine Maiden ignited the first sun, turning it into an eternal sun.

    It was because she felt the light and warmth of the Eternal Sun that Earth Mother was truly born.

    ording to the setting of the gods ''fetters, in this case, the Eternal Sun could be said to be the father of the Earth Mother.

    And then¡­. When the Eternal Sun fell, the Goddess of Earth Mother felt the warmth and light from the Lord of Dawn that she had transformed into. That was why she became the Lord of Dawn''s partner. Even if they broke off their partnership because of some small differences, the two were still close and the strongest ally.

    After the Eternal Sun appeared in the Windy Abyss.

    The Mother Goddess of the Earth hadter looked for Garen and asked him about the Eternal Sun and the Lord of Dawn. She had vaguely guessed some of the truth.

    Garen did not tell Mother Earth the truth about the infinite multiverse. He only told her that the Eternal Sun had gone to a different time and space to pursue the path of God above God.

    "Does she love the Eternal Sun or the King of Dawn?¡±

    Garen was very curious, but he was too embarrassed to be too nosy, so he did not ask Earth Mother directly.

    However, from the reaction of the Mother Goddess of the Earth, who was only concerned about the whereabouts of Garen''s Eternal Sun and did not look for the long-lost Lord of Dawn, the answer should be more obvious.

    Poor King of Dawn¡­...... No, the Lord of Dawn was now the Eternal Sun, and the two were one.......

    Earth Mother sensed Garen''s gaze and turned her head, smiling at Garen.

    Her smile was very amiable, tolerant, and gentle.

    The silver dragon returned a smile, then retracted its gaze and focused on the Earth Elemental.

    After a short period of time.

    The Earth Elemental Lord did not respond, but a pressure from the Earth Elemental ne suddenly increased. There was a sense of oppression everywhere, as if invisible glue was binding the bodies of the gods.

    "Cuba Lan, it seems like you''re going down the wrong path.¡±

    The Metal Dragon God said in a deep voice. The deep voice of a true dragon was like rolling thunder amidst the dark clouds.

    The Earth Elemental Lord''s actions already represented his will to resist.

    "I hate changes."

    "The Pantheon Temple¡­.. Your philosophy is to order the operation of the Multiverse, but is that really the case?¡±

 Chapter 1409 Terrifying Passive Time Authority (3)

    "It''s nothing more than a behemoth created by the Dragon God lineage in order to make their hegemony prosperous and permanent.¡±

    " Based on the Dragon God lineage''s usual style, I believe that the Pantheon''s hidden true intentions are to conspire to rule the Multiverse, and not simply to operate the dimensional order.¡±

    the Earth Elemental said slowly.

    At the same time, there was an endless amount of soil, rocks, gems, and steel........... All of them spun like quicksand and gathered on his already huge and towering body.

    In the blink of an eye, an indomitable, majestic Giant God whose eyes were more brilliant than the stars of the universe stood in the Elemental ne of Earth. The ce where he was standing seemed to be the center of the Elemental ne of Earth.

    The form of this vast True God was only slightly inferior to the true bodies of the Nine-faced Dragon God and the Heavenly Emperor that Garen had seen before.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Billions of tons of earth, stone, metal, and steel were shattered and destroyed. In the divine light that soared into the sky, the gods also revealed their giant god forms.

    However, it was slightly smaller than the Earth Elemental.

    The Earth Elemental Lord was known for his physique, and he was also in his own ne. Facing the five powerful gods, he did not want to be outdone and disyed his majestic might.

    "You want me to surrender in my territory?¡±

    "Hehe, let the Nine-faced Dragon God or the Heavenly Emperore personally. The few of you aren''t worthy.¡±

    The Earth Elemental Lord said something that caused the Gods ''faces to darken.

    "I am the Sovereign of the Earth Elemental ne."

    "The earth element that was born at the beginning of the universe, return to my body and be my mighty power!¡±

    "The boundless Earth Elemental ne, heed mymand and transform into the Earth Abyss, suppress the gods, and bury the gods!¡±

    In the rough and deep voice of the Earth Elemental Lord, the rules of the Earth Elemental ne followed his will. While the Earth Elemental Lord was strengthened, it formed an extremely powerful pressure that enveloped the gods.

    The gods ''faces were cold and indifferent.

    Buzz, buzz, buzz ... The runes of the Laws shed on the surface of the gods ''bodies, resisting the suppression of the Laws of the Earth Elemental ne.

    This protection from the Nine-Faced Dragon God could effectively weaken and suppress the enemy.

    Gods were extremely powerful in their own countries, mainly because they could increase their own strength while suppressing and weakening their targets.

    Now, facing the descending gods, the Earth Elemental ne was unable to weaken them. It could only strengthen itself, and the power of the country and territory was reduced by half.

    "The power of the Nine-faced Dragon God¡­......¡±

    The Earth Elemental Lord''s gaze became even more cautious.

    A war hammer made of steel and rocks appeared in his hand. The hammerhead had a dark color like obsidian, and it was iparably heavy. Its weight was hard to estimate, and it even caused the surrounding space and time to distort slightly.

    It seemed to be able to smash a starry sky with ease.

    At the same time, Garen, who had cast the Giant Divinity and triggered the River of Time in the Earth Elemental ne, noticed something unusual.

    It was not the Earth Elemental Lord''s abnormality, but Garen''s own.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I don''t seem to need the Nine-Faced Dragon God''sw imprint.¡±

    Feeling the suppression of the Earth Elemental ne''s rules, Garen had a kind of enlightenment.

    With this thought in mind, Garen dispelled the brand protection that lingered on the surface of his scales.

    The Earth Elemental Lord''s gaze focused on the silver dragon.

    This was a good opportunity!

    Although he did not know why Garen had taken the initiative to disperse the Brand of Rules, this was definitely a good opportunity for the Earth Elemental Master.

    Under the will of the Earth Elemental Lord, arge proportion of the ne''s suppression effect was umted on Garen''s body, causing the space around Garen to solidify, surpassing Godly metal.

    However, something unexpected happened.

    The silver dragon, which should have been under a terrifying suppression, appeared very rxed and indifferent. The suppression of the Earth Elemental ne was like a gentle breeze to the silver dragon,pletely unaffected.

    Garen felt his own body, deep in thought.

    He discovered that after he had advanced to be a great Divine Power, he had obtained a passive ability-immunity to all negative effects that did not take effect in an instant and had a duration.

    Between the gaps of the silver dragon''s scales, the formless and intangible River of Time flowed along, sparkling. When it flowed, it naturally dispersed the negative effects that had asting effect on Garen.

    "What, what''s going on?"

    "Garen Aurelian¡­..... This guy waspletely immune to the ne''s weakening! Even though the other gods were protected by the Nine-Faced Dragon God''s rules, they were still more or less weakened.¡±

    " Moreover,''He'' has only just stepped into the ranks of a great Divine Power. How is this possible?¡±

    The Earth Elemental''s pupils constricted, and her heart sank.

    If it was calcted ording to the creature level.

    The threshold to be a Great Divine Power was a full one hundred. Garen''s current Creature Level was one hundred and two, and he had just entered the level of a Great Divine Power.

    After reaching the level of a god, one level of divinity could often represent six levels of creatures.

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God, the Heavenly Emperor, the Lord of Terror, Annan, and other existences had a Godhead level of 20. If they were converted to a creature level, it would be 120, reaching the peak of the god level.

    Under the enhancement of the Earth Elemental ne, the current Earth Elemental Lord''s creature level could be said to have reached 119, which was very terrifying.

    The Elf Main God Corelon, who had the highest Godhead present and had recovered to 19 after the War of Dawn, had a Creature Level of 116, which was inferior to the Earth Elemental.

    Although the creature level and Godhead level were only a reference and could not represent his true strength, they could still exin many things.

    Garen, who had just stepped into the ranks of a Greater Divine Power, waspletely immune to the suppression of the Earth Elemental ne. This made the Earth Elemental Lord and the other Gods feel somewhat incredulous. This was because even the Nine-faced Dragon God was notpletely immune to the suppression of the Divine Kingdom''s boundary. It could only be said that it could reduce the impact to a great extent.

    "In that case¡­..... In the Prime Material ne, can I unleash my full power?¡±

    Garen suddenly realized this.

    The Prime Material ne had the strongest oppression on gods and quasi-gods, but it was also a continuous influence.

 Chapter 1410 Arrow Of Time (1)

    "In that case¡­..... In the Prime Material ne, can I also unleash my full power?¡±

    This question lingered in Garen''s mind.

    After advancing to the level of a Greater Divine Power, Garen could feel the leap in his life level. However, he had yet to go to the main material ne, so he could not be sure.

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God and the Heavenly Emperor were unable to escape the suppression of the main material ne.

    Garen was looking forward to it, he could do it.

    If he could, he would be the first person in the history of the Great Ring Multiverse to be able to do as he pleased in the prime material ne.

    If there were any more catastrophes that targeted the Prime Material ne after this, Garen alone would be enough to deal with the entire camp of the original Aragami.

    Suppressing the anticipation in his heart, the silver dragon''s expression became calm again. He stared at the tall and vast Earth Elemental Lord, who looked like countlesss gathered together.

    "Now it''s our turn."

    Garen said.

    At the same time, the bodies of the gods shed and appeared in a pentagonal position. They surrounded the Earth Elemental Lord and sealed the space around him.

    The Metal Dragon God took a deep breath, and its chest that seemed to be forged from gold and silver puffed up.

    Whoosh!

    A breath of golden mes that was like a celestial river spread out in all directions, incinerating all the solid soil and rocks in the Earth Elemental ne along the way. It enveloped the Earth Elemental Lord''s head.

    The Nature God, who was like an oak tree, was rooted in the Earth Elemental ne. Its vines were like snakes and dragons that traveled through the earth veins. Wherever it passed, there were flowers, vines, and ancient trees........... They emerged one after another, recing the soil and rocks, turning into a boundless green ocean.

    The Elven Master God raised her divine sword horizontally, and the sword light tore through space, shing at various parts of the Earth Elemental Master''s body.

    ...........

    Facing the attacks of the various gods, the Earth Elemental Lord remained silent and struck the warhammer in her hand heavily.

    Thump!

    A sound that sounded like the Earth Elemental ne''s heartbeat rang out.

    Layers andyers of mountain rocks gathered around the Earth Elemental Lord''s body, formingyers of natural barriers. Each boulder was like a world. At the same time, the rocks and steel patterns on them interweaved, revealing an indestructible and unchanging charm.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The attack from the godsnded on the barrier made of earth and steel.

    The tyrannical dragon breath tore through the barrier and headed straight for the Earth Elemental''s head. However, because it had lost much of its effectiveness, it was intercepted by the Earth Elemental''s warhammer.

    The Sword Ray of the Elven Master God tore through the barrier and shed towards the Earth Elemental Lord.

    The Earth Elementalpletely ignored the weakened sword energies.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ng ng ng ..... The towering sword beam that was tens of millions of kilometers longnded on the chest of the towering Giant God, producing a sound of metal shing. Sparks flew everywhere, forming an abyssal rift in the eyes of ordinary creatures, but in fact, it was only a shallow and negligible mark to the Earth Elemental''s current body.

    At the same time, the vines and sea of flowers controlled by the God of Nature spread endless seeds and drilled into the mountain rocks, revealing an unyielding growth force. They wanted to break the barrier, but they were all crushed to death by the heavy mountain rock barrier.

    The Earth Elemental''s defense was unparalleled, and the first wave of attacks from the Gods had little effect.

    At this moment, Earth Mother smiled and said, ""I''ll help you break through his barrier defense.¡±

    As she spoke, her body turned illusory and disappeared from the Earth Elemental ne.

    No, it didn''t disappear.

    Soil, rock, steel, metal, gravel.............. Everything in the surroundings suddenly became morepact and seemed to havee to life.

    Earth Mother transformed into the earth and fought with the Earth Elemental Lord for control of the Earth Elemental ne.

    The Earth Elemental Lord had managed the Earth Elemental ne for countless years. Naturally, her authority would not be snatched away by Earth Mother. However, it was impossible to ignore such an existence.

    Earth Mother''s will concentrated, and dense cracks that resembled lightning extended from the rock barrier, weakening it.

    Rumble!

    Under the siege of the gods, the barrier copsed on arge scale.

    The fierce attacks of the gods crossed the barrier and engulfed the Earth Elemental Lord.

    "You want to defeat me, Cuba Lan, in my ne? Impossible!"

    The Earth Elemental Lord looked up at the sky and roared. He was bathed in a terrifying attack that could crush ordinary great Divine Powers into pieces. However, there were only traces of cracks on his strong body. He was not seriously injured.

    The Earth Elemental ne''s endless mountain rocks gathered over and stuck onto the Earth Elemental Lord''s injuries, allowing it to instantly heal and regenerate.

    " His usage of the Authority of Time is very strong.¡±

    "It''s even better than Shen Garen''s clone.¡±

    Garen''s tinum Dragon Eyes glowed faintly as he analyzed the reason for the Earth Elemental''s invincible defense.

    The body of the Earth Elemental Lord was extremely sturdy. Every piece of earth and stone that made up his body was extraordinary. With the blessing of the Earth Elemental Lord''s authority, it was indestructible. However, it was not enough to easily withstand the attacks of so many powerful gods.

    The Earth Elemental Lord had also used the power of time to bestow an eternal frozen state on his sturdy divine body.

    Earth, stone, steel, and time-thebination of these three authorities allowed the Earth Elemental Lord to withstand the attacks of several powerful gods without any obvious damage.

    "Even if he isn''t in his own elemental ne, he''s still an unquestionable expert.¡±

    Garen praised the Earth Elemental.

    "However, to disy the power of time in front of me............ You don''t know what''s good for you."

 Chapter 1411 Arrow Of Time (2)

    The silver dragon murmured in its heart, calm and confident.

    It was as if the one who used the Authority of Time in front of him was not a powerful god, but a creature that could be seen everywhere and did not need to be taken seriously.

    At the same time, the silver dragon''s eyes reflected the towering giant god. It took a light breath and pped the Time Dragon Wings on its back. As it stood up, it raised its strong dragon arms high.

    The river of time paused for a moment before surging with waves.

    Under the watchful gaze of the Earth Elemental, the surging River of Time continuously gathered between the silver dragon''s raised ws, forming a ball of highly concentrated time energy that flowed continuously without stopping.

    In the blink of an eye, this highly concentrated time energy that was flowing away solidified. At the same time, its form was reconstructed, turning into an arrow that seemed to be able to pierce through the universe.

    The arrow was colorless and transparent, and the power of time flowed like water. Moreover, it was engraved with runes that represented the passage of time.

    Time flew like an arrow.

    The Arrow of Eternal Time!

    Whoosh!

    The silver dragon locked onto its target from afar. It lifted the Arrow of Eternity in the air and threw it at the Earth Elemental Lord like a spear.

    In the solid ne filled with soil and rocks, the Arrow of Eternal Time traveled through the void like an illusion without any obstruction.

    It was silent and indomitable.

    At the same time, the attacks of the gods continued.

    Amidst the storm of Authority attacks, the Earth Elemental Lord noticed the Arrow of Eternity that Garen had cast. The intuition of the Ancient Gods and the Primordial One made the Earth Elemental Lord sense a faint threat.

    He stomped heavily with his giant leg.

    Rumble!

    An unimaginably majestic mountain suddenly grew and exploded, intercepting Garen''s Arrow of Eternity.

    Something that caused the Earth Elemental''s pupils to constrict happened.

    Just like when he had touched the ordinary Earth Elemental ne''s material, the divine mountain seemed to be non-existent in front of the Arrow of Eternity of Time. The Arrow of Eternity of Time pierced through the majestic divine mountain and shot unwaveringly at the Earth Elemental Lord.

    The Earth Elemental Lord''s expression was grim as she raised her obsidian warhammer.

    Like a ck hole, a gravitational force that could distort time burst forth. Apanied by the Earth Elemental''s movement, the obsidian warhammer smashed towards the Arrow of Eternity of Time.

    ¡°............. It was impossible to ignore the divine weapon attack of the Earth Elemental Lord.¡±

    Garen made his judgment and squinted his eyes.

    He controlled the Arrow of Eternity of Time and used the river of time as a medium to shuttle through. His trajectory was unpredictable, and he appeared in and out of reality. He even appeared in the past and future at the same time.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    However, the Earth Elemental Lord also held a certain amount of time authority. He was as silent as a mountain, responding to all changes without changing. No matter how Garen controlled the Arrow of Eternity of Time, the obsidian warhammer sank into the River of Time, and it was like a mountain that was blocking the Arrow of Eternity of Time and the Earth Elemental Lord. It was unmoved and difficult to overstep.

    Although Garen''s Authority was strong, he was still a little weaker than his original body.

    The Arrow of Eternity was supposed to be an unstoppable skill that would definitely hit its target........... As the Earth Elemental''s current creature level was much higher than Garen''s, " He " could break the characteristic of the Arrow of Eternity''s absolute hit.

    However, after sensing this, Garen did not show any signs of being discouraged or defeated. Instead, he revealed a faint smile.

    Don''t forget, this was a group fight, not a one-on-one battle between Garen and the Earth Elemental.

    [Nature Authority: All Life Grows!]

    The Nature Lord, Silvanas, was an old man who grew on a white oak tree trunk. He stared at the Earth Elemental Lord, and his eyes glowed with a green light.

    Chi chi chi¡­Suddenly, countless flowers, vines, giant nts, and moss appeared.......... It burst out from the Earth Elemental Lord''s arm and took root in the Earth Elemental Lord''s body, absorbing its divine power and trying its best to restrict and affect its movements.

    The Metal Dragon God roared and turned into a beam of gold and silver light. It instantly appeared before the Earth Elemental Lord. With its dragon ws, wings, tail, and every other part of its body, itunched a violent storm of attacks.

    The Elven Master God also flew over, wielding the Elven Sword. It flickered non-stop around the Earth Elemental Master''s body, as if there were millions of Elven Master Gods present at the same time. Sword shes covered the entire area like a.

    Earth Mother concentrated her authority and divine power to block the connection between the Earth Elemental Lord and the Earth Elemental ne, weakening the amplification she received.

    The Earth Elemental Lord was overwhelmed by the Gods ''attacks, and her movements were much slower.

    Whoosh!

    The Arrow of Eternity brushed past the obsidian warhammer and hit the chest of the Earth Elemental. It ignored theyers of rock, steel armor, and divine shield that the Earth Elemental had constructed and directly sank into his body, disappearing.

    "Hmm?"

    The Earth Elemental lowered her head and looked at the spot where the Arrow of Eternity had struck.

    There were no wounds.

    The Arrow of Eternity of Time was like an illusion, disappearing after hitting him.

    "Just this?"

    Just as this thought appeared in his mind, the Earth Elemental''s expression changed drastically.

    The Metal Dragon God''s tail swingnded heavily on the Earth Elemental''s back. Originally, it could only cause him to sway slightly, and a few insignificant cracks that could regenerate instantly appeared on his divine body. However, this time, the attack changed.

    Bang!

    The earth, stone, and steel on the surface of his body turned into powder.

    The Earth Elemental Lord''s towering body staggered, almost falling to the ground from the Metal Dragon God''s tail. A long, chasm appeared on its back.

 Chapter 1412 Arrow Of Time (3)

    It wasn''t just the Metal Dragon God''s offense that had be stronger.

    The attacks from the gods seemed to have suddenly leaped to a higher level, bing heavier, sharper, and more powerful.

    The sword sh of the Elf Master God caused the Earth Elemental Lord to be covered in wounds. The vines and nts of the Nature Lord took deeper roots and absorbed the power of the Earth Elemental Lord more efficiently. The Earth Mother''s influence on her authority was even greater. In addition, she also felt a sense of time passing that was gradually weakening her........... At this moment, the Earth Elemental Lord realized the effects of the Arrow of Eternity.

    The Arrow of Eternity that Garen cast would not cause any physical damage.

    However, after it hit the Earth Elemental, it directly destroyed the Earth Elemental''s characteristic of eternal immobility. At the same time, it also gave the Earth Elemental the concept of the passage of time, allowing him to bear the various effects of aging. He needed to constantly consume his extraordinary power to resist, and if he rxed a little, his mind would be sluggish, and his body would copse and decay.

    For the immortal gods, this feeling of aging had never been experienced before.

    In the Kingdom of Wrath, the Time Passage that God Garen used on the Queen of Void and Darkness was a low-level version of Garen''s Arrow of Eternal Time.

    After both of them stepped into the level of powerful gods, God Garen learned many time-type abilities from Garen. Unfortunately, due to his insufficient level, he could only imitate the tiger and draw the cat. Most of the effects were reduced, but even so, God Garen waspletely enough to face ordinary opponents.

    The Earth Elemental''s eternal and invincible defense was broken.

    Under the siege of the gods, he began to suffer more and more injuries that could not be ignored, reversed, or regenerated. These injuries umted together and gradually made it difficult for the Earth Elemental Lord to bear.

    The earthen yellow glow on his body dimmed a little, and his body was covered in wounds. His body was covered with traces of various authorities and the ws and teeth of the True Dragon.

    These didn''t hurt the Earth Elemental Lord''s foundation. He still had a strong vitality and an extraordinary defense.

    However, facing the siege of the gods, the Earth Elemental Lord seemed to be stuck in a quagmire. Although it could still maintain Order in its current state, it would gradually sink as time passed, unable to escape from its predicament.

    Sometimes, he would lock onto a target, ignoring the attacks of other gods, trying to concentrate his power to severely injure an enemy so that he could lighten his burden.

    However, the gods didn''t give him this opportunity. They fought steadily and steadily, trying to wear down the Earth Elemental Lord.

    The gods were at an advantage, and there was no need to be anxious. It was enough to win as long as they were stable.

    The one who should be anxious was the Earth Elemental Lord. It was only a matter of time before he was defeated and captured by the gods.

    Crack!

    The Spacetime Ripping w tore apart the Earth Elemental''s arm, leaving a deep dent.

    The Earth Elemental''s ruby-like eyes emitted a dazzling red light. She turned her head and shot out two bright red beams of light, which shot straight at the silver dragon''s head that was attacking her at close range.

    The scarlet light beam was extremely fast, but the silver dragon seemed to have predicted the future. The moment the Earth Elemental Lord made a move, its body turned illusory, turning from a physical body into an intangible Time Concretization.

    The bright red beam of light passed through the silver dragon''s illusory head andnded far away.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The silver dragon tilted its head and moved away from the bright red beam of light. At the same time, it spat out a breath of Time Crushing, whichnded on the chest of the Earth Elemental Lord, creating a huge hole in the ground.

    Boundless earth and stone gathered to heal the Earth Elemental''s injuries. However, before it fully recovered, its movements inevitably became slower.

    As time passed.

    Under the relentless attacks of the gods, the Earth Elemental Lord gradually found it difficult to continue, and she began to show signs of fatigue.

    Due to the decline in his condition, he suffered more injuries faster.

    Like an avnche, the Earth Elemental Lord''s disadvantage was rapidly expanding, and the scales of victory were tilting towards the gods.

    "Cuba Lan, how long are you going to resist?¡±

    "Do you want us to kill you on the spot in the Earth Elemental ne?¡±

    The Metal Dragon God dodged the heavy blow of the obsidian warhammer, and the golden dragon wings that blotted out the sky pped the Earth Elemental''s head, creatingrge cracks on the ground.

    The Nature God condensed spears formed by vines andnded on the Earth Elemental Lord''s body, stabbing her all over. Moreover, these spears were blooming and absorbing the divine power of the Earth Elemental Lord.

    ...........

    As the gods rushed to attack, the earth elemental''s ruby-like eyes became brighter.

    In the end, the giant god made of stone and steel roared at the sky and opened its arms as if it was embracing the entire Earth Elemental ne.

    "The Pantheon Temple is bullying gods who are unwilling to worship you. In that case, die together! Buried with me in the world of earth elements!¡±

    Boom!

    With the Earth Elemental Lord''s body as the center, a vast yellow light burst forth, repelling the Metal Dragon God and the Silver Dragon that were attacking him at close range. At the same time, it crushed the numerous elven Main Gods that were flickering like phantoms.

    Crack crack ..... The Earth Elemental''s body began to crack.

    It didn''t suffer the attacks of the gods, but arge number of cracks extended and appeared, covering every inch of the Earth Elemental''s body.

    The gods ''expressions changed slightly.

    Kakaka ... Cracks extended from the Earth Elemental Lord''s body and extended endlessly in the Earth Elemental ne, causing countless abyss-like cracks to crisscross and spread throughout the Earth Elemental ne.

    At the same time, the Earth Elemental''s body grew taller and taller, inch by inch. Its already weakened aura rose sharply.

 Chapter 1413 Arrow Of Time (4)

    The Earth Mother, who had merged into the Earth Elemental ne and fought with the Earth Elemental Lord for control, was forcefully expelled, and her body materialized.

    " Not good.''He'' is ignoring the safety of the Earth Elemental ne and absorbing the Origin Energy of the Earth Elemental ne.¡±

    At this moment, the level of the earth elemental primary creature had increased by another level, reaching 120. In other words, it was equivalent to the highest level god with a level 20 divinity.

    " He " didn''t stop, and his aura continued to rise.

    An unprecedented sense of oppression pervaded the hearts of the gods.

    The Earth Elemental ne seemed to havee alive at this moment. Every grain of sand and every stone became the enemy of the gods, venting their malice on them.

    "This guy wants to die together with us?¡±

    Garen''s expression was solemn as he resisted the madness of the Earth Elemental ne together with the Gods.

    "Let''s break through the ne barrier together and temporarily avoid the sharp edge.¡±

    " When ''He'' exceeds the limit and falls into a critical state,''He'' will no longer be a threat.¡±

    said Shantiya, the Mother Goddess of the Earth.

    The Earth Elemental Lord couldn''t control the entire Earth Elemental ne. His reckless actions would at most cause some damage to the Earth Elemental ne''s foundation. As forpletely destroying the Earth Elemental ne, the Earth Elemental Lord couldn''t do it. The ne''s own will would also resist.

    The gods were decisive and swift in their actions. They immediately attacked the ne''s crystal wall.

    The ne''s crystal wall was sealed by the Earth Elemental Lord, but it was still difficult for it to face the attacks of five powerful gods at the same time. It was on the verge of copse, and cracks appeared, opening up a gap that was enough to leave.

    However, after the gap was opened, the gods did not leave.

    The silver dragon raised its head, paused, and looked up.

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God, who was wearing strange scales with various colors that gradually changed, had a calm and gentle expression, and his gaze was tolerant and dignified, tore apart the ne''s crystal wall from the outside and appeared in the Earth Elemental ne.

    The nine-faced dragon god wings pped and spread out in high spirits.

    Endless energy grid line chains shot out from every dragon scale on the surface of his body. In an instant, they covered the space of the Earth Elemental ne and confronted the Earth Elemental Lord.

    The Earth Elemental Lord had been managing this Elemental ne for countless years. Almost every rule here had been weaved by the Earth Elemental Lord. With the imprint that he had left, the Nine-faced Dragon God''s level of ying with rules was higher than the Earth Elemental Lord''s. However, it was a neer, and the Earth Elemental Lord had exceeded the limit and reached the top level. It was impossible to seize control of the rules from him in a short period of time.

    The changes in the Earth Elemental ne were being suppressed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Seeing that the Nine-faced Dragon God had the situation under control, the gods prepared another round of attacks on the Earth Elemental Lord.

    The Elemental ne wasn''t an outer ne, but an inner ne. Every element was the foundation of the Prime Material ne. They were closely rted to the Prime Material ne. If the Earth Elemental ne was seriously affected, the elements in the Prime Material ne would no longer be bnced, and the environment would rapidly change. It would be a natural disaster for ordinary creatures.

    The Earth Elemental''s actions were extremely dangerous.

    However, just as the gods were about to make a move, the Nine-faced Dragon God signaled for them to stop and calmly said to the Earth Elemental Lord, ""Cuba Lan, do you want to be consigned to eternal damnation, or do you want to ept the judgment and punishment of the Pantheon Temple and pay the price for your mistakes?¡±

    The Earth Elemental Lord, who had reached the peak of its Creature Level, had an unstable aura that rose and fell like a tide. It looked hesitant and struggled.

    After all, the Earth Elemental ne was his territory. If he continued to resist regardless of everything, although he would eventually die, it would also bring certain losses to the Pantheon Temple.

    However, doing so would mean that, just as the Nine-faced Dragon God had said, he would be doomed beyond redemption.

    As long as the Pantheon Temple existed, there would be no possibility of resurrection. The Pantheon Temple might even gather its power topletely erase all traces of its existence andpletely destroy it.

    Under the Nine-Faced Dragon God''s calm but oppressive gaze, the Earth Elemental finally dispersed her surging power.

    He wasn''t a god of the Chaos Faction, so he didn''t have such crazy courage.

    If there was only the Nine-faced Dragon God, the Earth Elemental Lord might have wanted to use geography to fight the Nine-faced Dragon God. However, there were five powerful gods eyeing him covetously, and these were only a portion of the Pantheon''s gods.

    Even if he was arrogant for a while, he could not defeat the Pantheon after all.

    "I might have some misunderstandings about the Pantheon Temple before. I''m willing to ept the trial.¡±

    The Earth Elemental Lord said in a low voice. Her righteous and stern criticism of the Pantheon Temple suddenly disappeared.

    It seemed that this God who adhered to the concept of being unmoving and unchanging was notpletely inflexible. It was just that the pressure from the outside world was not enough.......... Garen thought to himself.

    Immediately, the energy grid line chains bent and gathered, turning into a strange brand thatnded on the Earth Elemental Lord''s body, sealing his Extraordinary Divine Power. He was suppressed from the form of a giant god to the form of a stone man that was only two to three meters tall.

    "The Pantheon will give you a fair and just judgment.¡±

    After he finished speaking, the Nine-Faced Dragon God nodded gently at the Metal Dragon God and Garen, and said, ""Bring Cuba Lan back to the Pantheon Temple and seal him temporarily, waiting for the judgment of the gods.¡±

    The gods left, leaving the Nine-faced Dragon God in the Earth Elemental ne. He personally repaired the destruction of the Laws caused by the Earth Elemental Lord and the gods during their battle.

 Chapter 1414 The God Of War And The Spider Queen (1)

    The Earth Elemental Lord''s divine power had been sealed, and he was temporarily suppressed in the Pantheon Temple.

    In the depths of the Pantheon temple, there was a god cage that was specially opened up. It gathered the authority of the gods and the rules of the ne to suppress the target. At present, it was mainly used to suppress and seal the Lord of Terror.

    After the arrival of the Earth Elemental Lord, the Lord of Terror finally had apanion.

    The Elemental Lord, who was considered the most difficult to deal with among the few targets, was sessfully captured.

    After that, the gods who went to the Grieving and Wrath Pce also had results.

    Because the Queen of Kongan did not have a clear mind, she had been resisting the gods and could not be sessfully sealed and suppressed. Therefore, after a not-so-intense battle, the gods who attacked the Queen of Kongan killed her on the spot in the Kingdom of Agony.

    As the Queen of Void and Darkness was an evil god without intelligence and was difficult tomunicate with, it was of no benefit to the operation of the Multiverse. The gods guided their own believers and others to destroy all the books rted to the Queen of Void and Darkness in the endless worlds of many nes, destroying the information about her ''existence'' in order to erase the anchor point where she had a chance to resurrect.

    When the beings of the Great Ring Multiversepletely forgot the existence of the Queen of Void and Darkness, she would truly fall.

    If one wanted to kill a godpletely, they would basically have to do it this way. There was no other good way.

    "My divine spark isn''t enough to forge the Time Destroyer Sword.¡±

    ¡°.............. After seeding, it would not be so troublesome to kill a certain godpletely.¡±

    Inside the dragon''s nest, Garen thought about the Pantheon Temple''s punishment against the Queen of Kongan and thought to himself.

    It would take a long time topletely eliminate the traces of a powerful god''s existence, because the Queen of Darkness also had her loyal believers. They would leave traces and anchor points for the gods they believed in, so that they could have a chance of resurrection in the distant future.

    "Divinity Farm needs to expand.¡±

    Before the start of the Second Dawn War, Garen had opened up some Divinity Ranches in various alternate dimensions. However, the amount of Divinity he had obtained so far was far from enough to create the Time Destroyer Sword.

    Immediately, Garen took out a Time Amber.

    Inside was the Faceless King that had been molded and had the same form as Garen.

    Unlocking the Time Amber, the silver dragon entrenched itself in the dragon nest. Just like before, it guided the River of Time and mixed it with its own spiritual will, continuously injecting it into the Faceless King''s body, leaving its own spiritual brand.

    Garen''s current priority was topletely refine the Faceless King and turn him into his clone.

    At that time, the Faceless Doppelganger would be able to act ording to Garen''s will and descend into many different dimensions or other limited multiverse in the main timeline. Whether it was to open up more Divine Pastures or to explore, it would be very suitable.

    Garen''s original body was entrenched in the Big Ring Multiverse, working hard to be the Master of Time and Space of the Big Ring Multiverse-not the Master of Time, but the Master of Time and Space.

    The specific manifestation of time was the continuous movement of frame after frame of space.

    The two were rted.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    After advancing to a Greater Divine Power, Garen realized that he could also influence space as he wished, especially in the Hero Domain. He could ovep differentyers ording to his own will, and he could make space copse and shrink, or he could expand the world with a thought. Even without using the authority of the Lord of Heroic Spirits, Garen could still do it.

    The silver dragon stayed in the dragon nest and quietly refined Faceless King.

    Time slowly passed, and there was no progress.

    During this period of time.

    The Earth Elemental Lord''s crimes were confirmed.

    Firstly, during the Dawn War, he had attacked the Wind Elemental ne, affecting the Wind Elemental Queen who was fighting against the original Aragami.

    The second was to resist the judgment of the Pantheon Temple and fight against the gods.

    Thirdly, he absorbed the Elemental ne''s energy without regard for anything, causing the Elemental ne''s Origin to suffer some damage.

    After the Pantheon Temple''s judgment, the Earth Elemental Lord was given a punishment that was as fair as possible.

    The Earth Elemental Lord would be stripped of its control over the Earth Elemental ne. It would be stripped of its authority over steel, earth, time, and other elements. It would only retain the most basic authority over stone, and at the same time, it would be suppressed and sealed for 3,000 years.

    Three thousand yearster, the Earth Elemental Lord would be unsealed, and his divine persona would fall to the level of a middle-level god. Although he had primeval divine power, he would still be at the level of a great divine power, but he would go from a first-ss god to a low-ss god.

    The four Elemental Lords were all Sovereigns of their respective nes. They had a special status and were almost invincible in their own nes.

    As for the ownership of the Earth Elemental ne........... This would depend on their own abilities. If the Earth Elemental Lord had enough abilities, he would still have the chance to be the ruler of the Earth Elemental ne again after 3,000 years.

    However, the probability was not high.

    The chances of the Earth Elemental returning to its peak were minuscule.

    This punishment was severe.

    However, the crimesmitted by the Earth Elemental Master were not light either.

    If he had obediently followed the gods to the Pantheon Temple to be judged at the very beginning, the punishment he would have received would have been reduced by at least half.

    In addition, the authority of the Earth Elemental Lord that was stripped off was given to the gods who carried out the crusade mission. The time authority naturally belonged to God Garen. After digesting this time authority, God Garen would be upgraded.

    The authority of the Empress of Darkness and Space was mainly given to the evil gods who had participated in the crusade with simr authority.

    To the gods, killing the Primordial Aragami was the only benefit that they could get from the dimensional order''s ruling position.

    However, fighting against the gods¡­.... Whether it was the judgment punishment or the more direct deicide, the benefits were very obvious.

 Chapter 1415 The God Of War And The Spider Queen (2)

    In addition, after the Queen of Darkness and the Earth Elemental Lord were dealt with, the other two gods in the Bottomless Abyss were even more uneasy.

    Ever since they saw the Gods intruding into the Abyss with a tough attitude, killing the Ancient God of the Deep Sea, and sealing and suppressing the Lord of Terror, they felt a sense of crisis. Before the Pantheon Temple, the Gods did not dare to casually step into the Abyss.

    They didn''t realize that after the Pantheon temple was established, the times had quietly changed.

    Because they did not know when they would be surrounded by the gods, the Heart-Devouring Battle God and the Abyssal Spider Queen both fell into deep anxiety.

    After learning about the Pantheon Temple''s crusade against the Queen of Darkness and the Earth Elemental Lord, this feeling became even stronger.

    In order to deal with the Pantheon Temple''s possible crusade, the Abyss Spider Queen, who was more shrewd and good at scheming, went to the first level of the Bottomless Abyss, the Myriad Abyss ins.

    The Myriad Abyss in was now filled with fortresses and fortresses forged by the demons. There were countless demon armies all over thend.

    In the Myriad Abyss in, which was mainly upied by the demons, there was a magnificent and rough pyramid carved with all kinds of brutal sacrificial patterns on the ground that was full of cracks and gullies. Bones were piled up around it.

    At the top of the pyramid was the God Nation of the Heart-Devouring War God.

    The dry and rough wind from the abyss kept blowing, raising the hem of ady''s skirt.

    Not far from the pyramid, the Spider Queen bathed in dark red abyssal light and descended.

    This vicious goddess was once the Elven Goddess. She had a beautiful face, butpared to many pure and beautiful Elven Goddesses, her face was charming, and her eyes were filled with a faint malice. Her cold, ck, and plump lips had a strange beauty.

    The Spider Queen was wearing a strange crown on her head that looked like a spider''s legs. She was wearing an almost transparentce dress that outlined her curvaceous figure.

    She seemed to be a ck rose with poisonous thorns, beautiful and deadly.

    " Lord of War Zartec, I, the Abyssal Spider Queen Lorci, themon lord of the night elves, havee to the Myriad Abyss ins to pay a visit.¡±

    The Heart-Devouring War God was an evil god who wielded the power of war, violence, blood, and so on. At the same time, he was also known as the King of War by many intelligent creatures, the Bloodthirsty War God.

    The God of Sun and Evil Fire threatened all living beings to sacrifice by stopping the sunrise.

    The Heart-Devouring War God was simr. He threatened living beings to offer sacrifices to himself byunching endless wars, or he believed in himself to avoid being persecuted by wars.

    "Wee, Abyssal Spider Queen.¡±

    A blood-red light lit up at the top of the pyramid, forming the vague shape of a door.

    The Abyssal Spider Queen revealed a charming smile and entered the kingdom of the Heart-Devouring War God. She arrived directly at her temple, a blood-red temple with sharp ws. The atmosphere of blood and brutality was everywhere.

    The Heart-Devouring War God sat on the throne of the temple.

    The god maintained his humanoid form and looked rather ferocious. The front of his thick arms were blood-red ws that were cold and eerie. He had a savage face that was like a wild beast, and his upper and lower jaws were filled with crisscrossed sharp teeth.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The Heart-Devouring War God''s face was filled with anger and bloodlust, making him look intimidating.

    God?

    He looked more like a demon.

    In fact, the gods in the abyss would be more or less affected by the contact with the abyss. In some aspects, they would be closer to the characteristics of the abyss demons.

    For example, the Abyssal Spider Queen.

    She had the appearance of a beautiful and voluptuous elf, but in the eyes of the Heart-Devouring War God, she revealed the true appearance of the Abyssal Spider Queen.

    The upper half of her body was iparably beautiful, but the lower half of her body from the waist down was made of a spider''s structure. The spider legs were covered with ck hair, and her beautiful face had scarlet and cold spiderpound eyes. It was strange and evil. Unless there was a creature with a unique aesthetic like a real dragon, it was really impossible to appreciate the true face of the Abyssal Spider Queen.

    After the Abyssal Spider Queen arrived at the Heart-Devouring War God''s kingdom, she directly stated her purpose foring.

    The effect of beating around the bush was very poor whenmunicating with a barbaric fellow like the Heart-Devouring War God.

    "Zartec, the Pantheon has already judged the Queen of Darkness and the Earth Elemental Lord.¡±

    "With their way of doing things, I''m afraid they''ll soone to crusade against us.¡±

    "We are in the same situation. I hope you can form an alliance with me.¡±

    The Heart-Devouring Battle God let out a heavy and suppressed breath. His voice was like the roar of a wild beast as he said, ""If they dare toe to the Abyss, I''ll make sure they never return.¡±

    The Abyssal Spider Queen''s eyes shed. She found the Heart-Devouring Battle God''s wordsughable.

    No return?

    The Lord of Terror and the Ancient God of the Deep Sea couldn''t hold on, and the Earth Elemental Master was also suppressed in her own ne. Where did you get your courage from? Stupid brain?

    The Abyssal Spider Queen didn''t reveal her mocking smile at the Heart-Devouring War God. She was good at hiding her true thoughts.

    "I know that you are not afraid of the Pantheon.¡±

    The Spider Queen gave him a way out and continued sincerely, ""But I remember that you seem to want topete for the throne of the Abyss King. At this critical moment, you will be attacked by the Pantheon Temple. Not only will you lose the right topete, but you will also be in danger of dying.¡±

    The Heart-Devouring War God was reckless and impulsive, but he was not stupid.

    He clearly understood the gap between himself and the Pantheon, but he could not allow himself to show fear.

    If he was the Undefeatable War God¡­..... It was also possible that he would switch sides on the spot and take the Abyssal Spider Queen to the Pantheon Temple as a token of loyalty to reduce the punishment he would suffer.

 Chapter 1416 - 1416 God of War and Spider Queen (3)

    1416 God of War and Spider Queen (3)

    Hearing the Abyssal Spider Queen¡¯s words, the Heart-Devouring War God remained silent.

    The Abyssal Spider Queen¡¯s gaze moved slightly, and she guided him patiently, saying, ¡°¡±Zaltec, I can tell you clearly that I have formed a contract with a Demon Prince and be an ally.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re willing, you can join us to deal with the Pantheon Temple.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    The Heart-Devouring Battle God lifted him and said.

    ¡°Prince of Demons, Tarant Myzka.¡±

    ¡± After the Tarant and Chaos, theirbined power is superior to the King of Insects and also surpasses the Regicide Alliance. The Tarant is the prince most likely to ascend to the throne.¡±

    Hearing this, the Heart-Devouring Battle God revealed a dangerous look and said, ¡°¡±Since you know that I also want to be an Abyss King, you still want me to form an alliance with the Tarant?¡±

    The blood light gradually became denser.

    The pressure of the divine kingdom extended to the Abyssal Spider Queen.

    The Abyssal Spider Queen was only a powerful deity who had just ascended, and she was more skilled in scheming and plotting. She was not on par with the War God Heart-Devouring, who wielded the authority of war and violence. Now that she was in the other party¡¯s divine kingdom, her life could be said to be in the hands of the War God Heart-Devouring.

    However, she did not show any fear. Instead, the corners of her mouth curled up into a faint smile.

    ¡°Zaltec, forming an alliance doesn¡¯t mean that we have to be eternal partners.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just because we have the same enemy, so we¡¯re temporarily allied.¡±

    ¡± When the threat of the Pantheon Temple is removed, we no longer need to feign civility with the Tarants. Now, we¡¯re just borrowing the power of the Tarants to deal with the Pantheon Temple.¡±

    ¡°This will keep us safe and sound, and also weaken the Tarant, so that we can prepare for the throne in the future.¡±

    ¡°Us?¡± The Heart-Devouring Battle God narrowed his eyes.¡±

    The Abyssal Spider Queen smiled charmingly and approached the Heart-Devouring War God step by step. She even boldly sat on the legs of this ferocious evil god and said softly, ¡°¡±Which of the Abyss existences doesn¡¯t want to be a king in the depths of their hearts?¡±

    The Evil Gods in the Abyss lived here mainly to obtain the power of the Abyss.

    The Abyss King was undoubtedly their ultimate goal.

    ¡°I know my own level, and I won¡¯t covet the position of king. However, I hope that I can be queen.¡±

    ¡± Dirty and foolish demons are not worthy of ruling the Abyss. Only a War God like you is qualified to be a king. Therefore, I am willing to stand behind you.¡±

    On the one hand, the Heart-Devouring War God reminded himself that the Abyssal Spider Queen was cruel, capricious, two-faced, and liked to scheme and plot. She could not be trusted.

    On the other hand, he felt that the Abyssal Spider Queen¡¯s words were very sincere. It was very likely that she was attracted by his power and really wanted to submit to him. After all, he had enough courage and charm and was not an ordinary god.

    ¡°Alright, I believe you.¡±

    ¡°We will form an alliance with the Tarants first. After the threat of the Pantheon Temple is removed, we will eliminate these demons!¡±

    ¡°When I ascend to the throne, I will make you my queen.¡±

    The Heart-Devouring Battle God sat down with a bold and imposing manner. At the same time, he kissed the lips of the Abyssal Spider Queen heavily. His actions were very rough, and the sharp fangs in his mouth made the other party bleed.

    The Abyssal Spider Queen¡¯s frown rxed again, agreeing with the Heart-Devouring War God¡¯s demand.

    At the same time, the Heart-Devouring War God didn¡¯t notice that there was a deep malice in the depths of the goddess ¡®eyes.

    He had never thought that even the Elf Main God, Corelon, would be betrayed by the Abyssal Spider after failing to tame it. Or perhaps, the Heart-Devouring War God thought that he was more charming than the Elf Main God.

 Chapter 1417 - 1417 Physics â€¦ Plane Laws No Longer Exist!_1

    1417 Physics ¡­ ne Laws No Longer Exist!_1

    ¡°Finally.¡±

    In the Hall of Eternal Heroic Spirits, the silver dragon slowly exhaled, and joy appeared in its eyes.

    Floating in the dragon¡¯s ws was an even smaller ¡®real dragon¡¯ that looked exactly like him. Even its scales seemed to have been carved out of the same mold.

    Garen moved his wrist and threw out the Faceless Clone.

    Whoosh!

    The Faceless Clone spread its wings in mid-air, and its body expanded with the wind. When itnded, it had already turned into a silver dragon that was the same size as Garen¡¯s actual body.

    The two silver dragons looked at each other and could clearly see their own reflection in each other¡¯s eyes.

    They tilted their heads, blinked, and wagged their tails¡­¡­.. All his movements were perfectly consistent, without any deviation or imbnce, as if he was looking at himself in a mirror.

    Garen closed his eyes, and his Spiritual Will took over the Faceless Avatar.

    Weng!

    Just like Garen¡¯s original body, the Faceless Avatar¡¯s body flickered and trembled at a high frequency, wanting to merge with the River of Time and be a Time Concretization Life Form. However, although the River of Time was affected and set off a storm, it resisted and rejected the Faceless Avatar, unable to truly merge with it.

    Even though it had been reconstructed, the essence of the Faceless Clone was still the original Aragami, the Faceless King, and not the Dragon of Time.

    Faceless Garen stopped his actions and then took a step back. He used the simpler Time eleration, Deceleration, Time Stop, Time Reversal, Time Amber Seal, Time Corridor, and other abilities. He could basically seed.

    The Arrow of Eternal Time!

    The Power of Time burst forth and gathered in Faceless Garen¡¯s sharp ws, forming the Arrow of Eternity of Time.

    Immediately, Faceless Garen casually used some spells with a duration on himself, but he was notpletely immune to them.

    After trying them one by one, Faceless Garen revealed a thoughtful expression.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ He could use most of his main body¡¯s abilities, but he could not use the most fundamental passive abilities and the Time Concretization.¡±

    There were still some differences between the Time Dragon that Faceless King had transformed into and the real Garen. It was not exactly the same.

    In addition, the Faceless Clone could bear the burden of the River of Time on itself mainly because Garen¡¯s main body injected the Power of Time into it to resist the corrosion of the River of Time. If this Power of Time was used up, it would no longer be able to maintain the form of the Time Dragon, or it would cause harm to itself.

    However, this Faceless Garen had other abilities that Garen himself did not possess.

    For example¡­It waspletely real and ever-changing.

    In the next second, the silver dragon scales on the dragon¡¯s body shed with a watery luster. In an instant, they turned into a strange mixture of gold and silver. The structure of its body changed from being well-proportioned and slender to bing more muscr and strong. Golden dragon whiskers grew from its chin and swayed even though there was no wind.

    Chi chi chi¡­Heads grew out one after another.

    Bright red, azure blue, emerald green, dark ck, and cold white¡­¡­¡­¡­. The gold and silver dragon scales changed at the same time. Faceless Garen turned into the appearance of the Chromatic Dragon Queen in the blink of an eye. Even thezy and charming posture on his face was exactly the same. He could also use the Chromatic Dragon Queen¡¯s way of thinking.

    Like a child with a new toy, Garen was never tired of changing.

    The kind and gentle God of Light, the serious and cold Eternal Sun, and the Lord of Storms who was covered in lightning¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the end, Garen tried to be the Nine-Faced Dragon God.

    The gradually changing dragon scales, the soft facial armor, and the all-epassing temperament¡­¡­¡­.. He was also constantly thinking about his dragon race¡¯s people and the Dragon God¡¯s descendants¡­¡­¡­¡­. The Nine-faced Dragon God appeared in the Eternal Heroic Spirit Hall.

    At the same time.

    In the vast Astral World, the Nine-Faced Dragon God¡¯s original body, which was moving around in search of the Astral Core for Garen, focused its gaze. A faint light swirled in its eyes as it looked at the Hero¡¯s Domain.

    Feeling the sudden gaze, Faceless Garen raised his head and met it with vignce.

    After realizing that this was the gaze of the Nine-Faced Dragon God, Garen¡¯s wariness dissipated.

    ¡°My child, congrattions on mastering more power.¡±

    ¡± This Primordial Aragami has a special power and is blessed by the heavens. It might be the most suitable carrier for a clone in the entire Great Ring Multiverse.¡±

    In front of the main character, the Nine-faced Dragon God smiled and said in a gentle and calm voice, ¡°¡±I¡¯m trying out the abilities of this clone.¡±

    This reaction was basically the same as the Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s style.

    ¡°It looks like me. Bahamut and Tiamat probably can¡¯t tell the difference.¡±

    ¡± You can test their reactions and continue to test their transformation abilities.¡±

    The Nine-faced Dragon God found it interesting and replied.

    Without continuing tomunicate with Garen, the Nine-faced Dragon God said a simple sentence before continuing to search for the Astral Core.

    After that, Faceless Garen, who had transformed into the Nine-Faced Dragon God, began to feel powerless.

    Other than that, there was also a tearing feeling from the inside out.

    The Nine-faced Dragon God was indifferent as he quietly felt the tearing sensation.

    As time passed, after a period of time, it was not just a feeling.

    Crack crack ¡­.. Cracks appeared on the Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s body and extended¡­¡­¡­¡­. Faceless Garen quickly transformed into the form of a silver dragon. Only then did he manage to stop the cracks on his body. The cracks on his body remained, and they gradually healed.

    ¡°Overly powerful existences cannot change for a long time.¡±

    ¡°However, it can be maintained for a short period of time. It will only bring about weakness and a certain amount of trauma after the event.¡±

 Chapter 1418 - 1418 Physics â€¦ Plane Laws No Longer Exist!_2

    1418 Physics ¡­ ne Laws No Longer Exist!_2

    ¡°If it¡¯s used in battle, the time it takes to maintain the dimensional order will be further shortened.¡±

    Garen pondered silently, his eyes bright.

    ¡°Right now, the faceless clone¡¯s true battle prowess seems to be slightly stronger than my original body.¡±

    Before the Power of Time given by Garen¡¯s original body was exhausted, the Time Dragon that he had transformed into could use most of the abilities that Garen¡¯s original body possessed, and it also possessed its own power of true transformation.

    The Faceless King was ever-changing, and he became stronger when he encountered a strong opponent. As long as it wasn¡¯t a top-notch god like the Nine-Faced Dragon God, he could perfectly materialize it and forcefully fight it out.

    If Faceless Garen was the one who went to fight against the Earth Elemental, the Earth Elemental might not have the qualifications to flip the table with the Gods.

    ¡°Moreover, the ability to transform can produce stunning results in many situations.¡±

    This was especially true when it came to stirring up trouble in the dark. Under such circumstances, the Faceless Clone was very useful.

    In order to further verify his transformation ability, he followed the Nine-Faced Dragon God¡¯s instructions and transformed into the Nine-Faced Dragon God again. He then left the Royal Court quickly and arrived at the second level of the Hero Domain, the Sky Garden.

    The Metal Dragon God¡¯s Divine Kingdom was currently located in the Sky Garden.

    After sensing the arrival of the Nine-Faced Dragon God, the Metal Dragon God took the initiative to open its Divine Kingdom to wee the Nine-Faced Dragon God.

    ¡°Sovereign, why have youe?¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything, you can summon me. You don¡¯t have toe yourself.¡±

    In the Divine Kingdom, the two Dragon Gods were like the rising sun as theymunicated with each other.

    The Nine-faced Dragon God pretended to be dissatisfied and said, ¡°¡±Could it be that in your eyes, I¡¯m a stern Sovereign that needs to be treated with caution?¡±

    The Metal Dragon God immediately shook its head and said solemnly, ¡°¡±No, you are the master god of the Dragon God system, and you are also our father god. In my eyes, you are a kind father. I respect you, so I don¡¯t want to trouble you.¡±

    After saying that, the Metal Dragon God¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of suspicion. It sized up the Nine-faced Dragon God a few more times with an undetectable gaze.

    Due to Garen¡¯s deliberate actions, the Nine-faced Dragon God acted a little differently from the original body, which aroused the Metal Dragon God¡¯s suspicion.

    However, because the difference was very small, and the Metal Dragon God could not see anything else out of the ordinary, the suspicion quickly dissipated.

    At the same time, the Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s gaze swept across the Metal Dragon God¡¯s kingdom. The gold and silver mountains and the gemstone forests came into view.

    After a brief moment of contemtion, the Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s mask revealed a gentle smile. He looked at the Metal Dragon God and said, ¡°¡±Bahamut, my child, I need to discuss something with you.¡±

    The Metal Dragon God nodded and asked, ¡°¡±What matter requires you toe here personally to discuss with me?¡±

    Hearing this, the Metal Dragon God¡¯s expression became excited. It wagged its tail and said, ¡°¡±This is a good thing. What do you think?¡±

    ¡± Of course not, ¡± the Nine-faced Dragon God said calmly. ¡± The dragon gods all hide endless wealth. However, to the Dragon God, wealth can¡¯t bring more benefits than collecting it.¡±

    ¡°Opening the treasure vault and bestowing the dragon race with thousands of treasures will definitely make the dragon race develop a stronger faith in the dragon race gods.¡±

    ¡± Bahamut, I know that it¡¯s not easy for the Dragon God to spread his treasures. Therefore, I need you to be the role model of the Dragon God and take the initiative to open the treasure vault. With a broad mind, you can let the dragon race take whatever they want and lead the dragon gods to spread their wealth to obtain faith.¡±

    The smile on the Metal Dragon God¡¯s visor froze, and its eyes were dull.

    The Nine-faced Dragon God continued, ¡± The dragons are strong, the Dragon Gods are strong, the Pantheon is more stable, and the Multiverse is more stable.¡±

    ¡°Bahamut, only you can take on this responsibility. I believe you can do it and resist your greed for wealth.¡±

    The Nine-faced Dragon God said solemnly, ¡°¡± This is for the sake of a better future for the countless beings in the endless worlds of the Multiverse.¡±

    The Metal Dragon God¡¯s face was filled with a conflicted expression.

    ¡± He ¡± wanted to reject the Nine-faced Dragon God, but seeing the other party¡¯s encouraging and trusting gaze, ¡± He ¡± found it difficult to say it.

    But if he agreed¡­¡­¡­ Opening his own treasure vault and generously letting the dragon race¡¯s people take whatever they wanted, with the True Dragon¡¯s nature, he would really dare to directly empty the Metal Dragon God¡¯s collection of countless years without any politeness. He probably wouldn¡¯t even leave a single copper coin behind.

    ¡°I ¡­.. This ¡­..¡±

    ¡± He ¡± replied dryly. ¡± He ¡± was extremely conflicted and could not answer effectively.

    Garen tried his best to maintain the dignity of the Main God. Looking at the Metal Dragon God¡¯s conflicted expression, Garen was overjoyed in his heart, almost revealing his true colors.

    Crack ¡­ One of the dragon scales suddenly cracked.

    ¡°Hmm? Sovereign, your scales have cracked.¡±

    The Metal Dragon God stared at the Nine-faced Dragon God, and the suspicion in its eyes reappeared.

    Feeling his body reaching its limit, Garen stopped pretending.

    The Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s body glowed with a faint light. After a series of changes, it turned into a silver dragon under the Metal Dragon God¡¯s gradually speechless gaze.

    ¡°How is it? You didn¡¯t expect this, did you?¡±

    The silver dragon raised its chin and said in a reserved and proud manner.

    ¡°He can actually perfectly transform into a Sovereign¡­¡­¡­.. Even I can¡¯t tell.¡±

    ¡°You turned Faceless King into a clone?¡±

    The Metal Dragon God asked.

    Garen nodded andughed, ¡°¡±Let me test the disguise ability of this clone. Since it can hide from you, it must be enough.¡±

 Chapter 1419 - 1419 Physics â€¦ Plane Laws No Longer Exist!_3

    1419 Physics ¡­ ne Laws No Longer Exist!_3

    If it was not for the fact that the time limit for the Nine-Faced Dragon God¡¯s transformation had reached its limit, the Metal Dragon God would not be able to detect the authenticity of the Nine-Faced Dragon God by itself. This was already quite terrifying because the Metal Dragon God was transformed from the Nine-Faced Dragon God¡¯s body. Even the Metal Dragon God could not detect it. This meant that other than the Nine-Faced Dragon God itself, no one else could discover Garen¡¯s disguise.

    Moreover, how many existences like the Nine-Faced Dragon God were there?

    Garen could totally transform into other Gods at will without any restrictions.

    Next, under the watchful eyes of the Metal Dragon God, Garen began to transform into different gods again and again, disying the transformation power of his clone.

    Garen turned into the Metal Dragon God again, and the two Metal Dragon Gods appeared in the sky of the Divine Kingdom together.

    ¡°Even the attendant who is most familiar with me can¡¯t tell the difference between us.¡±

    The Metal Dragon God looked at the Dragon God that looked exactly like itself and stroked the dragon beard on its chin as it spoke.

    After obtaining the Metal Dragon God¡¯s approval, Garen simply stayed here for a while before leaving to rest. He then used the identity of the Nine-Faced Dragon God to go to the Hell of Avernas and simrly deceived the Immortal Dragon Empress.

    After experiencing the Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon, he could verify the power of the faceless clone¡¯s transformation ability.

    As long as they didn¡¯t do anything that was too out of line with the main body¡¯s style, they wouldn¡¯t be discovered.

    In the end, Faceless Garen returned to the Eternal Heroic Spirit Hall.

    The two silver dragons looked at each other with a smile in their eyes.

    ¡± Very good. You can go to different dimensions or limited universes on my behalf and open up more divine pastures.¡±

    Garen said.

    The Faceless Doppelganger had enough ability to travel between different space-time universes. When he used his ability, he could wander around the local world more easily than Garen himself.

    One of Garen¡¯s main goals for creating Faceless Doppelgangers was to use Faceless Doppelgangers to travel through time and space and gather faith.

    With the faceless clone¡¯s ever-changing ability, it was easier to hide himself and avoid conflict with the local gods.

    As for Garen¡¯s main body, he would stay in the Big Ring Multiverse for the time being and devote himself to controlling the River of Time in the Big Ring Multiverse.

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    Faceless Garen nodded gently.

    ¡°Where should I go first¡­¡­..¡±

    The silver dragon thought for a moment, and its eyes moved at the same time as its clone. They said in unison,¡± The Olympian Multiverse. ¡±

    However, because Garen wanted to break through to a Greater Divine Power, he rejected Oman.

    After more than three hundred years, Garen had sessfully be a Greater Divine Power, and he had a Faceless Clone that was even stronger than his original body. He could go to the Olympian Multiverse to take a look.

    ¡± Go to the Olympian Multiverse, establish faith for me, and collect divine items.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­. Don¡¯t expose your identity as an Outer God and try to avoid conflict with the Olympian gods. If conditions permit, you can provide some assistance to the Eternal Sun, provided that you don¡¯t put yourself in danger.¡±

    ¡°When using the power of time, pay attention to the consumption. Return to the big ring before it is exhausted.¡±

    If he were to encounter a huge crisis, the faceless clone could also use Time Dragon Countercurrent.

    However, he was not a real Time Dragon after all. If he used Time Dragon Countercurrent and seeded, there was a high chance that it would be like thest time. Garen, who was summoned from another dimension, would feel that he had been deceived and be angry from embarrassment, resulting in a bad oue.

    Weng!

    Locking onto the space-time location of the Olympian Multiverse, Garen opened the Space-Time Gate for his clone.

    The Faceless Clone had enough power to open the door of time and space, but his Power of Time was limited. Every time he used it, it would be less and less, and he would not be able to replenish it effectively if he left Garen¡¯s Multiverse.

    The Silver Dragon leaped in and entered the Spacetime Gate, disappearing from the Hall of Eternal Heroes.

    Noah Continent, Northern Icy ins.

    The snow-covered ice in was as usual. The cold wind howled, and the snow covered the sky.

    At the same time, Garen descended silently without causing anymotion.

    With the appearance of an ordinary legendary silver dragon, the silver dragon was bathed in the snow, and its eyes revealed a deep gaze.

    Raising its dragon w, pieces of diamond-shaped snowkes fell into the dragon¡¯s w. They were crystal clear and carried a slight chill.

    At the same time, Garen closed his eyes and exhaled.

    The silver dragon¡¯s body flickered at a high frequency like a blurry shadow and disappeared on the spot. At the same time, the river of time that covered the entire Noah Continent rippled and turned into the illusory outline of the dragon of time.

    The vast pair of wings retracted slightly, enveloping the entire Noah Continent.

    Countless living beings in this world knew nothing about this.

    The Dragon of Time lowered his eyes, and everything that had happened in the Noah Continent was reflected in his eyes.

    Everything that happened in every inch of the prime material world, the history buried deep in the river of time, or the various possibilities that had yet to happen in the future¡­¡­¡­.. Everything was disyed in the eyes of the Space-time Dragon.

    The Dragon of Time willed.

    The river of time stopped flowing.

    The snowstorm in the northernmost tundra froze. Whether it was the winter wolves, the wild bears, or even the legendary white dragons that lived here, they all turned into lifelike sculptures, motionless.

    Moreover, this was only a part of the frozen world.

    In the southern countries, the Wastnd of Bones, the Radiant Church, and the many Metal Dragons of the Dragon Inds beyond the seas¡­¡­¡­.. Everything stopped.

    A secondter, a snowke fell, and the world that had stopped began to flow again.

    The goshawk soared in the sky, the wild beasts on the earth, lions and tigers roared, and the sea beasts swam and chased after schools of fish¡­¡­¡­ It was as if nothing had happened. They did not know that they had just experienced a world-wide time freeze.

    ¡°As expected, the suppression of the Prime Material ne on me no longer exists.¡±

    The silver dragon appeared in the icy ins of the extreme north again. His expression was calm as he pondered silently.

 Chapter 1420 - 1420 I, Garen Aurelian, Main God of Olympus

    1420 I, Garen Aurelian, Main God of Olympus

    ¡°In the prime material ne, I can still use all my power.¡±

    After the test, Garen confirmed his previous thoughts.

    The suppression of the Prime Material ne didn¡¯t exist? This was a terrifying ability that even if Garen were to tell others, the Gods and many other types of Divine Powers would find it unbelievable.

    Even existences like the Lord of Terror could only bear the suppression of the ne when they descended to the Prime Material ne. They could not break the rules of this ne.

    The limit that gods and quasi-gods could exert in the Prime Material ne was that of demigods. This was an irond rule that could not be shaken, changed, or shaken.

    Even during the Second Dawn War.

    Countless gods and Primordial Ones had waged arge-scale war in the Prime Material ne, causing billions of lives to be wiped out and countless worlds to copse. However, it had only slightly increased the upper limit of the suppression of the Prime Material ne on the gods and Primordial Ones, but it had still not reached the level of weak gods.

    ¡± Now, I¡¯ve broken this ironw. If I want to do evil, I canpletely cause the Prime Material ne to copse and cause the faith of the gods to be extinguished.

    ¡± Even if all the gods were toe together, no, all the gods and quasi-divine powers would not be able to stop me. As long as I was willing, I would have more potential than any other existence to be an Ultimate Demon God. I was blessed by the heavens¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ The silver dragon raised its head and closed its eyes slightly. It stretched out its arms and spread its wings as if it was embracing the world. It felt that the road ahead was wider and the future was brighter.

    He became stronger bit by bit, the shackles that once restricted him disappeared, and the feeling of gradually controlling everything made Garen a little intoxicated.

    Phew ¡­ The silver dragon slowly exhaled and opened its eyes.

    The throbbing in his heart gradually calmed down, and Garen restrained his restless mind.

    Now that he had be an Ancient Dragon and had experienced a lot, Garen¡¯s personality and mind were very stable, but even so, he could notpletely ignore the throbbing of his soul.

    ¡°Right now, in the Prime Material ne, I can be considered the absolute uncrowned king.¡±

    ¡°No existence canpete with me.¡±

    Garen thought calmly.

    In the past, relying on his unparalleledbat power, Garen had defeated many existences stronger than himself in the Prime Material ne. However, he knew that he was not truly invincible in the Prime Material ne. For example, during the Dawn War, the Nine-faced Dragon God, the Heavenly God, the Lord of Terror, and other top existences ¡®performances made Garen feel inferior.

    However, the situation was different now.

    Garen was truly invincible in the Prime Material ne.

    This invincibility did not only refer to one-on-onebat. Even if all the gods descended together, they would still be unable to defeat the Time Dragon in the prime material ne, which could unleash its full power.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know when the Sovereign will be able to find the Astral Core. Before that, I¡¯ll try to control the River of Time in the Prime Matter ne.¡±

    To control the River of Time, one did not necessarily have to be the King of the ne. It was just that if one could be the King of the ne first, it would increase efficiency, but this was not necessary.

    Even without the acknowledgment or assistance of the ne Will, Garen could still use his own methods to gradually influence the River of Time and bring it under his control.

    If he could first control the River of Time of a ne, it would not matter if he became the King of the ne, because the King of the ne was not as good as Garen, the Master of Time and Space. The ne itself was wrapped in the River of Time, and its concept of existence was lower than the River of Time.

    Among all the nes in the Great Ring Multiverse, the Prime Material ne was the most unique existence.

    Immediately, Garen once again disyed the true appearance of the Time Concretization. In the River of Time, the vast and boundless Dragon of Time stretched its wings and circled the main material world, the Noah Continent. With the Noah Continent as the center, its entire body emitted strands of Time Power that carried Garen¡¯s spiritual imprint. Step by step, inch by inch, it merged with the surrounding River of Time.

    This was like a drop of ink dyeing the sea, a method that required little umtion.

    The efficiency was not high, but all the effort could be exchanged for a stable return. There was a sufficient sense of return, and a little effort was a little gain, so Garen could ept it. After all, he did not have a better way to control the River of Time now.

    At the same time, he calmed down and expanded his control.

    Garen separated a trace of his Spiritual Will and used the River of Time as a medium. Through the connection with the avatar, he silently observed the Faceless Avatar that had left the Great Ring Multiverse and was far away in the Olympian Multiverse.

    ¡£¡£¡£¡£

    The Olympian Multiverse.

    The sparkling Aegean Sea was calm and peaceful. Under the light golden sunlight, it seemed to be ted with ayer of faintly discernible golden blue curtain. The stripes formed by the waves were wide and surging, bringing with it water vapor and a cool sea breeze.

    Flocks of seagulls flew across the sky, casting their shadows on the sea and swimming with the school of fish.

    It was a beautiful day.

    All of a sudden, the flock of seagulls that were flying in the air stopped for a moment, but in the next second, they continued to spread their wings as if nothing had happened.

    However, in the group of hundreds of seagulls, there was an additional one.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    A seagull was flying when it saw the Seagull that suddenly appeared and joined the group. It was shocked and pped its wings, almost falling. Then, it looked at the Seagull with a puzzled gaze and quacked.

    This ¡± seagull ¡± was transformed from Garen who had descended upon the Olympian Multiverse. In order not to alert the local gods, Garen had instantly turned into a seagull that flitted around the moment he arrived in this Multiverse. He looked no different from an ordinary seagull.

 Chapter 1421 - 1421 I, Garen Aurelian, Main God of Olympus (2)

    1421 I, Garen Aurelian, Main God of Olympus (2)

    Garen the Seagull had a strand of hair on his head that swayed in the wind. He turned his head to look at the seagulls that were squawking at him.

    The seagull in his eyes also had a strand of hair on its head, because Garen the Seagull had transformed ording to it.

    In addition, although seagulls were not considered intelligent life forms and did not have a clear system ofnguage, the way theymunicated with great Divine Powers had long surpassed the limitations ofnguage, and they could clearly understand each other¡¯s meaning.

    Caw!

    The seagull with snow-white feathers and some ck edges cried out again.

    Although it was only a syble, it had already been tranted into a specific expression in Garen¡¯s ears-Brother, where are you from? Why does she look exactly like me? And why did she suddenly appear? I was scared to death.

    Garen the Seagull looked at the other party¡¯s ¡®intelligent¡¯ eyes, and the hair on his head moved.

    Pa!

    With a p of his wings, Garen pped his opponent until he spun a few times in the air, dizzy.

    Caw¡ªWho cares where I¡¯m from?

    The poor seagull was dizzy. After barely stabilizing its body, it looked at the ¡®seagull¡¯ who was just like it. It couldn¡¯t help but shrink its neck and didn¡¯t dare to talk anymore. At the same time, it cried softly. Why was it so fierce? It was afraid.

    If this seagull could be a powerful magical creature one day and understand what had happened today, it could proudly dere, ¡°I once soared in the sky with the Outer God and survived a blow from the Outer God!

    Garen slowly followed the flock of seagulls and flew in the air. At the same time, he activated his Perception and analyzed the situation here.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ There were almost no magical creatures. Most of them were ordinary creatures.¡±

    ¡± The world¡¯sws have certain restrictions and restraints, but they are not as oppressive as the main material ne of the Great Ring Multiverse. At their limits, they can unleash power at the level of lesser gods.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m not immune to the nar suppression.¡±

    As a clone of the Faceless King, even if he had the Power of Time given by Garen¡¯s original body and could transform into a Time Dragon, his essence still could not reach the level of a Time Dragon. Even if he transformed into a Time Dragon, he would not have the ability to resist the pressure of the ne.

    The silly seagull¡¯s small eyes revealed intelligence as it looked down at the boundless ocean.

    ¡°The ocean is filled with the aura of divinity.¡±

    ¡°A powerful god whose authority is rted to the ocean¡­¡­¡­. There was also the feeling of a storm, but it was mainly the aura of the sea.¡±

    Feeling the sea breeze caressing him, Garen pondered silently.

    ¡°Could it be Poseidon, one of the twelve gods of Olympus?¡±

    (To add a patch: The world before Garen¡¯s transmigration could be understood as a parallel world of Earth. There were no corresponding myths, and the Valoran Continent was simr.£©

    There were many gods in the multiverse, but the rulers were the twelve Olympian gods, and Poseidon was one of them. It was worth mentioning that Poseidon was the brother of Zeus, the God of God, and his status was special among the twelve gods.

    ¡± The sea is under ¡®His¡¯ jurisdiction. This aura that belongs to a powerful god should be Poseidon.¡±

    He was one of the 12 Master Gods and the brother of Zeus. He didn¡¯t know the exact level of his Godhead, but it shouldn¡¯t be low¡­¡­¡­¡­ Perhaps I can use Poseidon to test the waters of the twelve Olympian gods, but before that, I should gather more information¡­¡­¡­..£¬While the ordinary seagulls around him were thinking about how to get food today, Garen thought to himself.

    At the same time, the dazed seagull¡¯s pupils flickered. For a moment, they turned into tinum vertical pupils, and then returned to normal in the next moment.

    At this moment, the dazed seagull was essentially the Time Dragon that Faceless King had transformed into. It had also been transformed using an ordinary transformation spell, so it could now use the Time Dragon¡¯s ability.

    On the feathers that were transformed by the dragon scales, there was an imperceptible luster that flowed gently, brushing across the river of time.

    Immeasurable information flowed into Garen¡¯s mind through the local river of time. The scenes that happened in the Olympian Multiverse were reflected in the depths of Garen¡¯s eyes at the same time.

    There were green mountains, vast oceans, lush forests, all kinds of birds and beasts, cities and countries belonging to humans, and bustling streets¡­¡­¡­¡­. There was also a magnificent mountain that towered into the clouds and was shrouded in divine light. It was difficult to see the peak, and it seemed to be in an alien space.

    ¡°Mount Olympus¡­¡­ Above it was the Divine Realm where the gods lived.¡±

    Garen thought calmly in his heart as he observed the majestic divine mountain from God¡¯s perspective.

    Unlike the Great Ring Multiverse, the Olympian Multiverse did not have as many ne worlds. The gods mainly lived in the God Realm, also known as the Heaven Realm, which was located at the top of Mount Olympus.

    ¡°Is the Heavenly Realm a ne-level divine kingdom shared by the gods, or is it a ne simr to the outer ne?¡±

    With this question in mind, Garen¡¯s gaze moved up the mountain and reached the peak.

    At the center of Mount Olympus, there was a tall, mighty, and silent stone statue.

    It was nine meters tall and was wearing armor. Its hands were ced on the hilt of a huge sword. The de of the huge sword was facing down, and most of it was stuck at the bottom of the mountain. Only the upper half of the hilt was exposed.

    The stone statue¡¯s eyes were empty and lifeless, but they carried a terrifying might, as if it was overlooking the sea of clouds from the peak of the mountain.

    ¡°A guard at the level of a weak god.¡±

    Garen closed the distance and stared at the Stone Guardian face to face. He could see the traces of vicissitudes on its face that had been through the wind and rain, and at the same time, he could feel the vitality contained in its body.

    If an outsider were to reach the peak, the first person they would face would be this guard.

    The Stone Guardians werepletely oblivious to Garen¡¯s peeping through the River of Time and continued to stand there silently.

    At the same time, Garen felt the existence of a spatial barrier at the peak of the mountain.

    ¡°Try peeping into the Heaven Realm?¡±

    This thought appeared in Garen¡¯s heart.

    However, after finding the location of Mount Olympus and confirming the location of the Heavenly Realm, Garen did not act immediately.

    He thought about it carefully and finally decided to y it safe and not be too anxious.

    If the Heavenly Realm was a ne-level Divine Kingdom and not an ordinary outer ne, then when Garen¡¯s gaze passed through the spatial barrier and reached the Heavenly Realm, it would also be the moment when the Heavenly Gods sensed it, and this would rm them.

    Faceless Garen could not use Time Dragon Countercurrent normally. If he caused a huge mess, he would be surrounded and killed by the Olympian gods¡­¡­¡­¡­ There was a high chance that he would die here.

    Moreover, Faceless Garen¡¯s Time Power could not be replenished effectively, so he needed to use it sparingly.

    The ability to use the River of Time as a medium to observe the ne world didn¡¯t consume much time power to observe the ordinarynd, but it would be a little difficult to observe the scene in the divine kingdom and collect information.

    ¡± Creating the Church of Time in the Olympian Multiverse, spreading faith, and opening up a divine farm does not seem to be an easy task.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.. The faith of this Multiverse is under the strict supervision of the twelve Main Gods. If I were to show myself, I would quickly attract attention.¡±

    ¡°How can we establish the Church of Time without alerting the Olympian gods?¡±

    ¡°Let me think¡­¡­.¡±

    Thoughts floated in Garen¡¯s mind.

    As time passed, a dangerous look appeared in the depths of the eyes of the seagull.

    ¡± I¡¯ll rece one of the twelve Main Gods and quietly be one of the twelve Main Gods. Then, I¡¯ll use suitable reasons to change my teachings step by step and reconstruct my image. I¡¯ll let the Church of Time use the original owner¡¯s faith as nourishment to take root, grow, and bear fruit.¡±

    He had taken over the ce of a Sovereign.

    This was the best way to gain a foothold in aplete system and the highest governing organization in the Multiverse. It was also a professional method that Faceless Garen was good at.

 Chapter 1422 - 1422 Dragon and Sea Fairy (1)

    1422 Dragon and Sea Fairy (1)

    ¡°Let me think carefully. Which of the twelve Sovereigns would be the easiest to suppress?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.. If possible, he could directly rece Zeus and take over the Multiverse, but that was not realistic.¡±

    Understanding the knowledge and history hidden in time, Garen had a certain understanding of the strong and weak sequence of the Twelve Main Gods.

    The first and strongest was undoubtedly Zeus.

    Then there were the two brothers of the God King, Poseidon the Sea God and Hades the King of Hell.

    ¡°Hades is not in heaven. He is a god who controls death and lives in the dark underworld. He is not one of the twelve gods of Olympus¡­¡­¡­.. He had always wanted to get rid of his identity as the King of Hell and covet his brother¡¯s throne as the King of Gods.¡±

    ¡°Poseidon is the same. He also wants the position of God King. Zeus is not an easy God King.¡±

    Zeus, Poseidon, Hades.

    These three brothers led the new generation of gods and defeated the Titan God together, overthrowing the rule of their Father God. Then, they, who had a strong friendship at the beginning and did not want to hurt the harmony, used the simplest and most violent method to determine who would be the King of the Gods.

    Draw lots-Zeus became the King of the Gods by drawing lots.

    Poseidon ruled the vast ocean, and Hades ruled the underworld.

    As time passed, the desire for power and the unwillingness to ept the current situation in the depths of their hearts had almost wiped out their brotherhood. However, Zeus had been the King of the Gods for a long time. He was powerful and his position was stable. He could suppress his two brothers.

    ¡°After these three brothers, there is Apollo, the Sun God, Athena, the Goddess of Wisdom and War, and Ares, the God of War.¡±

    ¡°As for the other Main Gods, they are called Main Gods, but based on their performance in the history of the Multiverse, they should not be very powerful.¡±

    ¡± The gods on the surface of the Olympian Multiverse are equivalent to the sum of several rtively powerful god systems in the Great Circle Multiverse. However, although the previous two generations of gods have retired from the stage of history, they cannot be ignored either.¡±

    ¡°But even if all of them were added up, it shouldn¡¯t beparable to the Pantheon Temple.¡±

    The overall level of the Great Ring Multiverse was very high, surpassing most of the limited Multiverses. It was just that the Pantheon, which had yet toplete its own unified Multiverse, already had the standard to crush all the high-endbat forces in the ordinary limited Multiverse.

    ¡°God King Zeus, Sea God Poseidon, Hades, Sun God Apollo, Goddess of Wisdom and War Athena, War God Ares.¡±

    ¡°Choose a suitable target from these six.¡±

    Garen still included the God King Zeus in his list of candidates.

    After all, as long as the God King Zeus did not possess a levelparable to the Heavenly Emperor, there was a certain chance that Faceless Garen could rece him with his abilities.

    The problem was that Zeus was in the Celestial Realm, so it was not easy for him to enter.

    ¡°I reckon it has been lying low for more than three hundred years without taking any action.¡±

    ¡± That¡¯s true.¡¯He¡¯ descended upon the Olympian Multiverse in a heavily injured state and requires time to recover. Furthermore, for an ancient existence like the Eternal Sun, three hundred years is just a blink of an eye.¡±

    The Eternal Sun was like a seasoned hunter full of patience, lurking in the dark, waiting for an opportunity to move, waiting for the moment when Apollo, the Sun God, revealed a w.

    Garen did not inform the Eternal Sun of his arrival in the Olympian Multiverse.

    Since he had no intention of disturbing the Eternal Sun, Garen did not use the Time Alliance Contract to contact him.

    After considering his future ns in the Olympian Multiverse, the hairy seagull looked up at the sky.

    The sun quietly set below the sea level, revealing only half of its face. It scattered the yellow afterglow of the setting sun, dyeing the blue sea with a differentyer of deep color.

    Before night fell, the flock of seagulls pped their wings and changed their direction.

    A silly seagull stayed where it was and separated from the group. After stopping for a moment, it seemed to have determined a certain direction. Then, it slowly pped its wings between the boundless sky and the sea and flew away.

    Using the speed of a normal seagull, Garen maintained his disguise and flew at a leisurely pace.

    In the nearby sea area, Garen noticed an ind and decided to go there to investigate.

    However, what attracted him was not the ind, but the Demigod creature that Garen sensed on the ind.

    Demigods were basically gods under the jurisdiction of Mount Olympus.

    Most importantly, Garen could ¡®see¡¯ a future that piqued his interest in these Demigod creatures.

    ¡°This might be a good opportunity for me to achieve my goal.¡±

    With this thought in mind, the hairy seagull continued to fly toward its destination.

    ¡£¡£¡£¡£

    At this moment, night hadpletely reced day. The afterglow of the setting sun was reced by the bright moonlight. The bright and cold moonlight shone on an ind that was floating above the sea.

    Legend had it that there were seven beautiful sea fairies in the Aegean Sea. They lived on a strange ind that had no fixed coordinates and was constantly moving.

    This ind was called Naxos Ind, which meant Fairy Ind.

    There was once a human warrior who had his ship destroyed in a battle with pirates. He carried a wooden nk and drifted in the ocean. It was brought to Naxos Ind by the ocean current. On this ind, the human warrior met seven fairies.

    These fairies healed his injuries, soothed his pain, and provided him with food.

 Chapter 1423 - 1423 Dragon and Sea Fairy (2)

    1423 Dragon and Sea Fairy (2)

    The fairies ate the flowers, drank the dew, and asionally danced and sang in the sea¡­¡­¡­¡­ The human warriors witnessed their carefree lives on Naxos Ind and fell in love with every innocent fairy.

    Just as the human warrior was struggling to decide which fairy he should express his love to, he woke up from a dream and found himself at a bay port. He felt lost.

    When he went to the original sea area to find love, Naxos Ind was already gone.

    The human warriors recorded their experiences, and over time, it became a beautiful legend on the sea.

    Many people scoffed at this and thought that it was just Du Zuan¡¯s story.

    However, this legend was true.

    Naxos Ind was the home of the seven sea fairies. They had the same blood and were sisters.

    On the beach of Naxos Ind, an extremely beautiful sea goddess was strolling.

    She bathed in the moonlight, her fair feet slightly sinking into the pale golden sand. Her pearl-like toes curled, rxed, and retracted with her steps¡­¡­¡­¡­. Like pearls bouncing on a beach made of gold.

    She was one of the Sea Fairies, her name was Amphitrite.

    The beach was not dark under the night sky. One could clearly see the shells, pebbles, conches, and so on that were washed up by the waves. They had the appearance of pink, red, blue, or multi-colored intertwining. Under the moonlight, they looked like gems, emitting beautiful colors.

    The female ocean immortal happily walked on the beach, bending down to pick up the ¡®gemstones¡¯.

    In the end, the female immortal with many ¡®gems¡¯ in her arms sat on a rock on the ind¡¯s coast. Her blue dress danced in the wind. She faced the moonlight and yed with the ¡®gems¡¯ she had collected. At the same time, she opened her red lips and sang beautiful, ethereal, and twisted notes.

    Amidst the female immortal¡¯s melodious voice,¡¯gems¡¯ flew up one after another like colorful meteors, circling around the female immortal¡¯s body and dancing along with her singing, forming a beautiful picture.

    When the song reached the climax, the female immortal stood on the reef, her beautiful body dancing in a myriad of ways, sometimes like a gentle wind, sometimes like a violent thunder, sometimes like a torrential rain¡­¡­¡­¡­ The dance was varied and colorful.

    After a while, the singing stopped and the dance ended.

    After the song and dance ended, the Ocean Immortal¡¯s originally happy expression became a little dejected.

    ¡°A dance that no one admires, a voice that no one listens to.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of living like this day after day?¡±

    Amphitrite¡¯s sky-blue eyes revealed a hint of mncholy as he muttered to himself.

    There were a total of fifty female ocean immortals, she was one of them.

    The duties of the sea fairies were different. Some were responsible for guiding ships that lost their way in the sea, some were responsible for saving mortals who fell into the sea, and some were responsible for punishing sailors who disrespected the gods¡­¡­¡­.. As for the seven Sea Fairies on Naxos Ind, their duties were very boring. They were responsible for treating the mortals who drifted to their ind and sending them back to the maind after healing them.

    There were very few people who could drift to Naxos.

    This meant that the life of the female sea immortals here was boring and dull.

    ¡°It was a beautiful dance and a beautiful voice.¡±

    ¡°Beautiful female immortal, your singing and dancing have pleased me, it is not meaningless.¡±

    A strange voice that seemed toe from a distant time sounded in the ears of the female sea immortal.

    Amphitrite was slightly startled, then looked around.

    ¡°Who¡¯s talking?¡±

    The female immortal stood up and looked at the sea.

    The radiance of endless stars descended from the sky and shone on the sea like mercury. It was shattered by the waves on the sea surface and then fused with them, turning into sparkling waves.

    Then, he raised his head and looked at the sky.

    The night sky was like a ck velvet cloth. The bright crescent moon hung like a longbow made of white jade. At the same time, it was decorated with countless stars. They crisscrossed and gathered together to form a dazzling gxy that pierced through the sky.

    Amphitrite saw that between the sea and the sky, there was a seagull with dull hair on its head, bathing in the moon and starlight. It was quietly staring at him.

    ¡°Is that you?¡±

    The naive female immortal blinked her eyes and asked curiously.

    She did not seem to be on guard against Garen who suddenly appeared.

    ¡°Of course, who else could it be besides me?¡±

    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a talking seagull. I¡¯ve talked to the seagulls that stopped here for a while, sang for them, and danced for them, but they ignored me¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    The female immortal said.

    ¡°Are you really a seagull?¡±

    she asked.

    ¡°Yes, I am the Seagull God, a true god, a great god that countless seagulls believe in.¡±

    The female immortal chuckled and said,¡±Since when did seagulls believe in gods?¡± Although I am not very smart, I know that seagulls do not possess intelligence.¡±

    On the other side, the hairy seagull said with a deep gaze, ¡°¡± You think this way because you live in a fake world, living in fabricated history.¡±

    ¡°I was born with the universe, older than the twelve gods of Olympus.¡±

    ¡± In the distant past, seagulls ruled the sky and the earth. However, while I was asleep, humans rose up and the gods rose up, covering up the true history of the rule of the seagulls.¡±

 Chapter 1424 - 1424 Dragon and Sea Fairy (3)

    1424 Dragon and Sea Fairy (3)

    Garen was serious and spoke nonsense.

    On the other side, the female immortal heard the words of the hairy seagull and jumped in shock. She quickly raised a finger and made a shushing gesture, saying softly:¡±If the Sovereigns were to hear such nonsense, they would be struck to death by divine lightning.¡±

    Immediately, the hairy seagull revealed a human-like smile and said,¡±Is that so? You don¡¯t seem to believe me. ¡±

    As he spoke, the furry seagull raised its wings and gently pped them.

    In an instant, under the female immortal¡¯s gaze, the stars in the sky started to spin, instantly forming a seagull pattern, covering everything and covering the night sky.

    ¡°Heavenly Father above¡­This ¡­..¡±

    The female immortal stuttered, she lost her ability to speak.

    The hairy seagull pped its wings again, and the stars in the sky returned to normal.

    ¡°Do you believe me now?¡±

    Garen lowered his gaze and looked at the female deity. The small and exquisite seagull body carried a majestic temperament that could make even the gods unable to help but be subdued.

    How could an ordinary Sea Fairy maintain her sanity in front of Garen? All of Garen¡¯s words were using methods that could confuse the mind. His nonsense would make the other party believe it.

    ¡°Great Seagull God, I don¡¯t know how to express my respect to you.¡±

    Garen looked at the sky and said in a mncholic tone, ¡°¡±Young female immortal, you don¡¯t have to show me respect.¡±

    ¡°The current era no longer belongs to me. Everything I know has been buried in time.¡±

    Lowering his head to look at the female immortal, Garen said again, ¡°¡±Your singing voice is like the moon and the breeze on the sea. It reminds me of the past and makes me happy. If you have any requests, I can satisfy them.¡±

    The Ocean Fairy did not make any requests, but instead invited Garen, saying, ¡°¡±If you like my songs and dances, you can stay on this ind.¡±

    At the same time, she stretched out her fair arms and put her two slender hands together, carefully indicating for the Seagull God to sit down.

    Garen thought for a moment andnded directly on top of the female immortal¡¯s head, not on her palm.

    Feet feel good¡­.. The silly seagull stepped on the other party¡¯s blue seaweed-like long hair and said,¡±That¡¯s a good suggestion. I can stay here for a while.¡±

    ¡°Can I introduce you to my other sisters?¡±

    The female immortal said happily.

    Garen shook his head and said, ¡± No, I don¡¯t want to be noticed by too many people.¡±

    ¡°No need. They can¡¯t see me or hear my voice.¡±

    Garen¡¯s voice sounded directly in the female immortal¡¯s mind.

    For the next few days, Garen the Seagull rode on the head of the female deity and yed with her on Naxos Ind. They went for walks, yed in the water, and listened to the female deity¡¯s beautiful singing and dance in their leisure time.

    Due to the changes in her daily boring life, this female sea immortal showed unprecedented vitality, which even made the other six female immortals feel strange. They didn¡¯t know how their sister suddenly became so lively and beautiful.

    The beautiful and leisurely time did notst long.

    After night fell, after watching the female deity¡¯s dance, Garen said, ¡°¡±Little female immortal, the lively and bright you are even more beautiful, like a pearl on the sea.¡±

    ¡°Even if no one admires your singing and dancing, you should still hold your head high and show all your beauty in a ce where no one else is around.¡±

    ¡°Are you leaving?¡± The female immortal¡¯s heart was sensitive, she could hear the words of farewell.

    Garen nodded and said calmly,¡±All good things muste to an end.¡±¡±

    Under the other party¡¯s reluctant gaze, Garen paused for a moment and continued, ¡°¡± During this period of time, your singing and dancing have pleased me. In return, when you are in danger, call me and pray to me. I wille here again.¡±

    Immediately, Garen disappeared into the night.

    The Ocean Fairy felt lost as she listened to the sound of the waves crashing against the rocks. She stayed where she was and waited for a long time. Finally, when dawn broke, the corners of her mouth curled up slightly. She put on a bright smile ording to Garen¡¯s instructions before he left.

    All of this was reflected in Garen¡¯s eyes.

    He did not really leave. Instead, he turned into a shifting cloud and hung high above Naxos Ind, silently watching everything that was happening below.

    Garen did note into contact with this Sea Fairy on a whim.

    Garen saw her future.

    In her future, she would have a great connection with an Olympian god.

    Poseidon, the God of the Sea, was the brother of Zeus, the God of God. He lived in the ocean of the human world for a long time and was not in the Heaven Realm.

    Garen could not see the details of the future rted to existences of the same level as him, but the information he had was enough.

    Garen confirmed his goal.

 Chapter 1425 - 1425 Interesting Female Immortal, Youâ€™ve Succeeded in Arousing My Interested._1

    1425 Interesting Female Immortal, You¡¯ve Seeded in Arousing My Interested._1

    ¡°To rece the Sea God¡­¡­¡­ To be safe, he needed the help of the Eternal Sun.¡±

    Garen decided to contact the Eternal Sun.

    With the Faceless Clone¡¯s ability, he could probably defeat the Sea God, but Garen¡¯s goal was not to defeat the Sea God, but to upy the Magpie¡¯s Nest, rece the Sea God Poseidon, and quietly integrate into the Twelve Main Gods of Olympus.

    This way, the difficulty would be great.

    If it was just to defeat the Sea God, Garen did not need to set up a spy like the Sea Fairy.

    Now that Garen had stepped in, if nothing went wrong, Poseidon would suffer a huge loss because of the Sea Fairy.

    However, this was not safe enough.

    After all, they were in a Multiverse that did not belong to them. If they were not careful and were detected by the Olympian gods, it would lead to bad consequences. It was also possible that they would die here.

    Faceless Garen had a feeling that if he were to fall in the Olympian Multiverse, he would truly die and would not be able to resurrect in the Great Ring Multiverse.

    It was the intuition of a great Divine Power, and it often represented reality.

    For this, he needed the help of the Eternal Sun.

    If it was not necessary, Garen was unwilling to let the Eternal Sun help him, because this meant that he would also help the Eternal Sun obtain the Sun¡¯s Authority in return for the favor.

    However, being in the Olympian Multiverse, the two Outer Gods who belonged to the Great Ring Multiverse could help each other and solve more problems. This was not uneptable. Besides, the initiative was in my hands. The Eternal Sun would not be satisfied with just a sun¡¯s authority. It would still need my help in the future¡­¡­¡­ Garen thought to himself.

    With this thought in mind, Garen used the Time Alliance Contract tomunicate with Eternal Sun who was hiding somewhere.

    ¡°Oman¡­¡­..¡±

    After a simple call, Garen immediately received a response from the Eternal Sun.

    ¡°Garen Aurelian¡­¡­¡­ It had been a long time since they hadmunicated. How was the Great Ring Multiverse?¡±

    The Eternal Sun¡¯s solemn and cold voice, as usual, was directly reflected in Garen¡¯s heart through the Time Alliance Contract.

    Although the Eternal Sun¡¯s voice was cold, Garen felt that he was more happy to receive hismunication from the other party¡¯s immediate and unhesitant response.

    After all, being alone outside in a different Multiverse would require one to be on high alert all the time, which would wear one¡¯s mind down.

    ¡± After the Second Dawn War, the Great Ring Multiverse has recovered from the trauma and is thriving.¡±

    Garen answered simply.

    The Eternal Sun itself did not care about the Pantheon Temple. This sentence was said because of Garen, indicating that they were willing to do Garen a favor.

    After a pause, Eternal Sun asked again, ¡°¡±How¡¯s your situation? Have you sessfully advanced to be a great Divine Power?¡±

    Although it was a question, Eternal Sun already had his own guess.

    This time, it was amunication after three hundred years. With Garen¡¯s growth speed, three hundred years was enough for him to break through from the peak of a mid-level Divine Power to a high-level Divine Power.

    ¡± Of course, ¡± Garen said calmly. ¡± This is something that happens naturally to me. It¡¯s nothing. ¡°¡±

    There was nothing to hide about his breakthrough.

    At the same time, Eternal Sun replied, ¡°¡± With the body of an Ancient Dragon, you¡¯ve be a great Divine Power, and you even have a middle-level divine avatar. Your growth rate is unimaginable.¡±

    What the Eternal Sun did not know was that it was not just Garen himself who had advanced to be a Greater Divine Power.

    God Garen¡¯s clone had been elevated to a powerful god, and there was also an even stronger Faceless Clone that could even fight against Eternal Sun at its peak.

    ¡°Congrattions on reaching the top of the Holy Pyramid and officially bing a member of the powerful existence.¡±

    ¡± If I were in the Great Ring Multiverse, I would offer you a congrattory gift. I¡¯ll remember it now and owe you.¡±

    Eternal Sun said.

    This ancient god was gentle and friendly to Garen. After all, he was dependent on Garen, and he could not do without Garen¡¯s help if he wanted to achieve his goals.

    ¡± There¡¯s no need for a congrattory gift, ¡± Garen said. ¡± However, I do have a small favor that I need your help with. ¡°¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Eternal Sun was a little confused.

    ¡± I¡¯m now in the same ce as you, in the Olympian Multiverse, located in the Aegean Sea. Yes, I believe you know the location of the Aegean Sea.¡±

    The Eternal Sun was silent for a moment before he calmly said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve been looking forward to your arrival.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll fight side by side. If Zeus leaves Olympus alone, he won¡¯t be a match for us.¡±

    The silver dragon smiled. ¡± Let¡¯s not talk about Zeus for now. My current target is his brother, Poseidon, the Sea God. ¡°¡±

    ¡£¡£¡£¡£

    Aegean Sea, Naxos Ind.

    Amphitrite raised his head and looked up at the sky in the light sea breeze.

    The endless, cloudless blue sky reflected in her blue eyes, as if the sky was embracing the ocean, merging with each other.

    At the same time.

    The scorching sun hanging high in the sky seemed to have unknowingly be brighter, illuminating a somewhat scorching temperature.

    They chased and yed with the fish in the surrounding waters. After they came ashore, they strolled on the beach at the edge of the coast for a while. At noon, Amphitrite left the beach and went deep into Naxos Ind.

 Chapter 1426 Interesting Female Immortal, Youve Succeeded In Arousing My Interested._2

    In the lush olive forest, faint golden sunlight shone through the gaps between the branches and leaves of the dense canopy, forming faint spots of light that floated inside.

    The seven sea fairies stayed together, weaving coros for each other with olive leaves, looking for bright flowers to decorate.

    Egret, Nightingale, Butterfly, Nine-Colored Deer........ All kinds of gentle wild beasts yed with them. As their audience, they were engrossed in listening to the beautiful songs of the female sea immortals. For a moment, the atmosphere was beautiful.

    Just like that, day after day passed.

    Time passed silently and unhurriedly.

    Because it hadn''t been a long time, Amphitrite often thought of the Seagull God. She hadn''t spent much time with the Seagull God, but the Seagull God''s aura was unforgettable.

    However, she didn''t call or pray to the Seagull God, because the Seagull God had told her that she would only be allowed to call her when she was in danger.

    On a moonlit night.

    Amphitrite and her sisters were dancing on the beach near the sea under the moonlight. Their sleeves fluttered in the wind.

    Among them, Amphitrite''s dance was the most graceful.

    Her waist was soft as if it had no bones, and she could show all kinds of postures. However, under a specific beat, she could be as powerful as a thunderstorm. Among the seven sea fairies on this ind, she was the most eye-catching and the focal point. Even gods would be immersed in her dance.

    When she danced, the ocean naturally stirred up waves, ying a harmonious and beautiful sound of the ocean. Even the starlight that was cast on her became brighter.

    Amphitrite''s dance was also the most beautiful among the fifty female sea immortals.

    When they were dancing together, the other six sea fairies were more like Amphitrite''s background dancers, like green leaves to flowers. However, the seven sisters had been together for a long time and had a strong rtionship with each other. They were not jealous of each other and were just intoxicated in the song and dance under the starry night sky.

    At the same time, as the female sea immortal danced, causing the natural ocean to y together and starlight to fall.

    Beyond the Aegean Sea, deep in the distant ocean

    A magnificent country stood quietly ten thousand meters deep in the sea.

    In the deep sea that should have been dark and lightless, the waters here were bright and lively. Naga, riding a giant shark mount, patrolled around with a steel fork in hand. Strange sea monsters lurked under the seabed, and humanoid creatures with gills and scales came and went........... Countless Sea Tribes lived in an orderly manner in the underwater kingdom, taking the colorful buildings formed by giant corals as their homes.

    In the center of the underwater kingdom stood a magnificent golden pce. A giant whaley on the ground, motionless. Its eyes were closed as if it was dead, and it was holding the golden pce on its back.

    On the forehead of the giant whale, there was a faintly discernible trident pattern.

    Around the golden pce, there were many Sea Tribes that were worshipping it.

    "The Sound of the Ocean¡­... Who was the sea singing for?¡±<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    An undetectable whisper sounded in the golden pce.

    The whisper belonged to a muscr and stalwart man, a god.

    " He " was only casually wearing a white robe around his waist. His upper body was bare, revealing his muscles that seemed to be chiseled by knives and axes.

    " He " had long, bold golden hair that reached his shoulders and wore a coral crown. On his rough and heroic face, his eyes were as blue as the sea, and his gaze seemed to contain an unpredictable storm.

    The Golden Pce, also known as the Sea God Pce, was the residence of the Sea God Poseidon.

    The god who squinted his eyes and listened to the sound of the ocean was Poseidon, the God of the Sea.

    Poseidon, who hadn''t heard the Sound of the Ocean for a long time, slowly stood up after a short moment of thought. He decided to go and see the person who had caused the Sound of the Ocean.

    Crash!

    Poseidon''s body suddenly turned into seawater and merged into the ocean.

    In the blink of an eye, in the Aegean Sea tens of millions of kilometers away, a mass of seawater surged and condensed into the body of Poseidon.

    Poseidon stepped on the waves and stood on the sea like a ruler.

    Poseidon bathed in the moonlight, following the range of the sound of the sea, staring at Naxos Ind under the night sky.

    At first nce, this god saw the sea fairies dancing in the starlight. To be precise, he saw Amphitrite, one of the seven sea fairies.

    Poseidon''s eyes reflected the beautiful and powerful dance of the Ocean Goddess.

    The stars twinkled and the waves surged. They seemed to be cheering for the dance of the sea goddess. Even Poseidon, the twelve gods of Olympus, was fascinated.

    He did not notice that while he was enjoying the dance of the female immortals, a cloud above Naxos Ind was also silently watching him.

    After a long time, the Ocean Fairy''s dance ended.

    The dense starlight gradually dispersed, and the rhythmic waves became chaotic again.

    "Such a beautiful dance, such a beautiful female immortal.¡±

    Poseidon''s ocean-like eyes rippled, and his soul wavered. He murmured, and his eyes shone with splendor.

    Like his brother, the God of Sea, Poseidon, was also very flirtatious and showed countless mercy. However, the God of Sea, Zeus, had the Queen of Heaven, Hera, as his official spouse, but the God of Sea, Poseidon, did not. This was because he had never met a woman who could make him so eager.

 Chapter 1427 Interesting Female Immortal, Youve Succeeded In Arousing My Interested._3

    But tonight, Poseidon saw his queen.

    He had never had such a strong desire to get the female fairy who had just danced with the sea, the stars, and the moon. Her beautiful face was reflected in the eyes of the Sea God, and at the same time, it was imprinted in the depths of his heart.

    "Now, you belong to me."

    As the ruler of the ocean, a domineering and aggressive Sea God, Poseidon had already regarded the Sea Goddess as his own.

    ¡°........... The fish took the bait."

    Garen, who had transformed into a cloud, quietly observed Poseidon''s reaction as he thought to himself.

    When he observed the River of Time, he discovered the Sea Goddess rted to Poseidon. Moreover, because he was in the Aegean Sea, in the realm ruled by Poseidon, he was fated with her.

    Hence, after some thought, Garen made Poseidon his target, and he would get in touch with the Sea Fairy first to influence and control the situation.

    In addition, after Garen became a Greater Divine Power, he understood the true principle behind his ability to predict the future.

    His ability to predict the future was actually an observation of parallel space-time.

    Inparison, many so-called predictions of the future were actually a unified analysis and prediction of future developments based on existing big data information. Many gods could do it.

    But Garen was different.

    The future that Garen saw was actually in a parallel timeline. The target had already made a choice, and it was something that had already happened in a certain space-time. As the future was in a state of change, a small factor would cause changes, and it was impossible to bepletely certain. However, it could be used as a reference, and it was more reliable than ordinary prediction of the future.

    If there were no idents, what happened in the parallel timeline would most likely happen again.

    From the parallel timeline that Garen had spent a lot of time to understand, the Sea God Poseidon fell in love with the Sea Goddess Amphitrite at first sight, forcing her to submit and be his queen. Because of her inner reluctance, this naive Sea Goddess became depressed after bing her queen. After a long period of depression, her temperament gradually became perverse and cruel.

    Poseidon had already appeared before Garen''s eyes, but now was not the time to make a move.

    If he acted rashly, he wouldn''t be able to kill Poseidon in a short time. He would only attract the attention of the Olympian gods.

    It would be best to seed at the moment when Poseidon was the most rxed, not giving him any chance to react.

    Just as the female ocean immortals finished their dance and stepped on the golden beach, chasing and ying.

    Whoosh!

    It was like a sudden p of thunder on the t ground, and the sea suddenly surged.

    Under the panicked gazes of the female ocean immortals, amidst the sshing sounds and the sparkling water, the hundreds of feet tall waves gathered and rose into the sky.

    Poseidon stepped on the waves with his back facing the night sky. His majestic body blocked the moonlight and starlight, and the shadow he cast shrouded the female immortals.

    At the same time, dark clouds gathered, and violent winds raged. The sea churned, and the entire ind trembled and shook as if there was an earthquake.

    Poseidon looked down at the female immortals and spoke.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    A deep, thunderous voice resounded between the sea and the sky.

    "I am Poseidon, one of the twelve gods of Olympus, the elder brother of Zeus, the father of the gods, the master of the endless ocean and thousands of water systems!¡±

    In an unquestionable tone, " He " looked down at Amphitrite."Ocean Goddess, tell me your real name!¡±

    Under Seagod''s might, the weak female immortals trembled.

    "You, you can call me Amphitrite.¡±

    "Great Sea God¡­... It''s an honor to meet you."

    Amphitrite replied in a low voice. His heart was filled with fear of the Sea God, and he was a little panicked.

    "Amphitrite, your dance attracted me.¡±

    "Are you willing to be my queen?¡±

    "This is the position that billions of Sea Tribes yearn for. It''s your honor and my gift to you.¡±

    Poseidon went straight to the point. His tone was high and mighty. Although it was a question, it was also unquestionable and could not be disobeyed.

    Hearing this, the female ocean immortals were slightly stunned.

    Amphitrite gritted her teeth and revealed a hesitant expression.

    Under the Sea God''s oppressive gaze, she said weakly, ""Great Sea God, I''m just a small sea goddess. I''m not worthy of your majesty, I''m not worthy of being your queen.¡±

    Boom!

    Naxos Ind shook heavily, and the Ocean Goddess almost fell to the ground.

    "Are you rejecting me? Refuse the grace of a Heavenly Deity?"

    Poseidon''s tone was calm, but the pressure was even greater. Behind him, the wind howled and endless waves rose on the sea......... The surrounding air seemed to have frozen.

    Amphitrite gritted his teeth and whispered, ""Great Sea God, I only want to live a carefree life with my sisters. You have a better choice.¡±

    After being rejected, Poseidon smiled instead of getting angry. He looked at the Sea Fairy with an aggressive gaze.

    "Refusing the grace of a Heavenly God time and time again.¡±

    " Amphitrite, your courage and persistence surprised me. You have sessfully piqued my interest.¡±

    After a pause, he said calmly, " You will be my queen. This is not a question, but a notice. The will of the gods cannot be disobeyed.¡±

 Chapter 1428 - 1428 You Didnâ€™t Expect It, Did You? Iâ€™m Bigger Than You

    1428 You Didn¡¯t Expect It, Did You? I¡¯m Bigger Than You

    ¡°You will be my queen. This is not a question, but a notice. The will of the gods cannot be disobeyed.¡±

    Poseidon¡¯s tone was like the sea before the storm, calm but containing a silent suppression.

    Ordinary creatures, even some gods, could not remain calm in front of Poseidon. Under the pressure of the Sea God, they would not be able to maintain their original heart, give up thinking, and subconsciously submit to the divine might.

    However, Amphitrite could make the sea and the stars and moon apany her, she was not an ordinary female immortal.

    She had a soft but unwavering will.

    Feeling the terrifying pressure from the Sea God¡¯s majestic body, the female Ocean Immortal almost suffocated, but she still opened her mouth with difficulty and refused again, ¡°¡±Great Seagod, I respect your status and acknowledge your divine might, but please allow me to reject you.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t allow it.¡± The sea goddess smiled calmly.¡±

    As he spoke, the sea water gathered together under his will and turned into the outline of a shark that was dozens of meters long. It jumped up from the sea and bit at Amphitrite, wanting to capture her by force.

    Looking at the water shark that had shattered the moonlight and wasing at him, Anfitrete was panicking.

    With a ssh, she jumped into the sea, sshing countless crystal clear water droplets.

    After entering the sea, the Sea Goddess fled in a panic away from Naxos Ind because she was afraid of the Sea God¡¯s authority. She merged with the sea and swam at a fast speed.

    The water shark, which had frightened the Ocean Goddess, was frozen in midair. Sea God waved his hand and disintegrated, turning into water droplets that fell into the ocean.

    Poseidon shook his head slightly as he looked at the fleeing Sea Fairy. Instead, he revealed a doting expression.

    ¡°Stubborn female immortal¡­¡­¡­.. The ocean is my realm. How can you escape from me in the ocean?¡±

    Poseidon knew that he had scared the Sea Fairy.

    Although he was overbearing and domineering, he had a certain degree of tolerance when facing the female immortal who made him love. Therefore, he decided to give her a buffer time to calm down.

    Poseidon hooked his finger.

    A vortex appeared on the surface of the sea in front of them, and a dolphin with the aura of a demigod was teleported over.

    Poseidon¡¯s symbols of faith were dolphins, fish, bulls, tridents, and so on. This dolphin had been blessed by Poseidon, so it was not an ordinary dolphin. At the very least, it could chase after a sea goddess.

    ¡°My Lord, may I know what your orders are?¡±

    The dolphin spoke in humannguage, and its upper body emerged from the sea.

    ¡°Do you see that female sea immortal?¡±

    ¡°y a game of chasing with her. When she is exhausted, bring her back to my pce. At that time, I will marry her and make her my queen.¡±

    Poseidon stroked his chin and smiled.

    The dolphin nodded and said,¡±My Lord, as you wish, I will bring the queen to you.¡±¡±

    Shortly after, Poseidon¡¯s body turned into seawater and disappeared from the spot. He returned to the Sea God Pce and closed his eyes to take a nap, quietly waiting for the arrival of his queen.

    Just as he was waiting, a small sun suddenly appeared and descended to the bottom of the sea.

    ¡°Hmm? Apollo?¡±

    Poseidon opened his eyes and looked at Little Sun.

    The ¡®small sun¡¯ emitted a dazzling light in the sea, illuminating the endless sea. However, this light onlysted for a moment before it waspletely restrained. It turned into a young and handsome man with a youthful and active temperament, like the morning sun.

    ¡± He ¡± wore aurel crown woven fromurel flowers on his head, and a charming smile appeared on his lips, as if he was the focus of the world.

    It was indeed Apollo, the Sun God.

    ¡°Poseidon, I miss the days when I drank hard liquor with you and experienced hardships.¡±

    Zeus was domineering, arrogant, and stubborn, which often made the other Olympian gods unhappy. Once, under Poseidon¡¯s leadership, he plotted a rebellion with Apollo, Hera, and Athena.

    While Zeus was being coaxed to sleep by the Queen of Heaven, Poseidon, Apollo, and Athena sealed Zeus together.

    Unfortunately, because the four gods all wanted to rece the God King, they were confused by power and led to internal strife. This gave the God King Zeus a chance to escape, so the rebellion failed.

    Due to the shackles of blood and the persuasion of other gods, although Zeus was furious, he did not kill these gods who had plotted against him. He only punished them.

    Poseidon and Apollo were punished to seal their divine powers and banished to the mortal world. Under the sufferings of the mortal world and the arrangements of Zeus, the God of Gods, the dignity of the gods was destroyed.

    Because they had encountered the same ordeal, the two of them had developed a certain friendship.

    ¡°Does your kingdom wee me? Drink strong wine with me again.¡±

    Apollo¡¯s voice entered Poseidon¡¯s ears.

    Poseidon had always been plotting against the position of the King of Gods, and he even had the dream of recing Zeus one day. Therefore, he valued Apollo, the Sun God, as an ally.

    ¡°Apollo, you came at the right time.¡±

    ¡°I have found my queen, a sea goddess. I will marry her and hold a celebration for her.¡±

    ¡°Oh? There was such a thing. Congrattions. It was indeed worth celebrating.¡±

    Apollo smiled and entered the Sea God¡¯s Pce, happilymunicating with Poseidon.

    However, while the two of them were happilymunicating, Poseidon did not notice that there was a cold gaze deep in Apollo¡¯s sunny eyes.

 Chapter 1429 - 1429 You Didnâ€™t Expect It, Did You? Iâ€™m Bigger Than You

    1429 You Didn¡¯t Expect It, Did You? I¡¯m Bigger Than You

    This Apollo, without a doubt, was the Eternal Sun who hade to assist Garen.

    The real Apollo was in the heavens above Mount Olympus. He did not descend to the mortal world.

    The Eternal Sun did not have a powerful transformation ability like Faceless Garen, but as an ancient god, it was impossible for it not to have some transformation techniques. It only had a certain w, and there was a risk of being discovered.

    However, this also depended on the target.

    The nature, authority, and personality of Apollo, the Sun God, were highly simr to those of the King of Dawn.

    As long as he showed the side of the Lord of Dawn, turning into the appearance of Apollo, the Sun God, and emitting the aura of the Sun God, he would almost be the real Apollo.

    If he became another god, the Eternal Sun might reveal its ws.

    However, it was easy for the Eternal Sun to disguise himself as the Sun God.

    While the Sun God wasmunicating with the Sea God, in the Aegean Sea under the night sky.

    The female sea immortal panted heavily, her body would sometimes merge into the sea water and sometimes reveal her body, she was already showing signs of fatigue, but she did not stop running, because a dolphin sent by Poseidon was chasing after her.

    Hula!

    Under the moonlight, the dolphin jumped out of the sea, creating a series of sshes before falling heavily into the sea.

    It swayed its tail fin as fast as lightning, creating a straight line of waves in the sea. The sea water split in front of it like a piece of cloth cut by scissors and slowly closed behind it.

    ¡°Female immortal, stop running.¡±

    ¡°The ocean is the great Seagod¡¯s domain. No matter how far or how long you run, you will never be able to escape the Seagod¡¯s grasp.¡±

    ¡°The will of the gods cannot be defied. Even if you flee the sea, the sea goddess will drown the earth to obtain you. Your fate is already decided.¡±

    While the dolphin was chasing, it guided her patiently, it did not force the female ocean immortal too much.

    ¡°The great Sea God has fallen in love with you and made you his queen. This is an honor bestowed by the heavens.¡±

    ¡°What you are resisting is what the billions of Sea Tribes desire.¡±

    From the dolphin¡¯s point of view, the Sea Goddess was destined to be the queen, so she definitely could not be provoked. She could only keep chasing her and wait for her to be exhausted before bringing her back to the Sea God Pce to meet the Sea God.

    Hearing the dolphin¡¯s words, Amphitrite¡¯s face darkened.

    She could feel her strength draining away bit by bit.

    She had heard of the Seagod¡¯s deeds.

    This was a cruel and overbearing god. If something went wrong, it would cause storms and tsunamis, harming living beings in the name of punishment. But as one of the twelve gods of Olympus, who could punish him?

    As her heart sank into despair, the female ocean immortal raised her head and looked at the sky.

    The stars, big and small, were like pearls. They were embedded in the ck velvet night, as beautiful as the night scene when she first met the Seagull God.

    At this moment, the female ocean immortal remembered the instructions that Seagull God had given her.

    When they encountered danger, they could call out to him and pray to him.

    ¡°But can the Seagull God defeat the Sea God?¡±

    The female ocean immortal hesitated.

    She felt that the Seagull God had a mysterious background and had seen its power, butpared to the Sea God, who was full of authority and evil, she didn¡¯t know who was stronger. Because of her fear of the Sea God, she felt that the Seagull God might not be a match for the Sea God.

    While the female ocean immortal was thinking, the dolphin that was chasing her got closer.

    ¡°Female immortal, don¡¯t resist your fate.¡±

    ¡°The will of a Heavenly Deity cannot be disobeyed.¡± Dolphin said again.

    The will of a God¡­¡­ The Ocean Goddess felt despair, the Seagull God who had promised her was her only hope.

    She stopped thinking and prayed to the Seagull God.

    ¡°The great Seagull God, Amphitrite, the sea goddess who once pleased you, pray again.¡±

    ¡°I pray for your gaze.¡±

    ¡°I pray that you will listen.¡±

    ¡°I pray for your response.¡±

    In an instant, a familiar deep voice sounded from the depths of the female ocean immortal¡¯s heart.

    ¡°I heard it.¡±

    Garen replied.

    The Ocean Fairy told Garen about her encounter and said, ¡°¡±Seagull God, if you can¡¯t solve the problem I¡¯m facing, please don¡¯t think about me.¡±

    The calm voice sounded again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Leave the rest to me.¡±

    Suddenly, Immortal Hai Shui felt the surrounding seawater be warm.

    She felt the Seagull God approaching and obediently allowed him to do whatever he wanted.

    A drop of water silently spread out,pletely covering the body of the female Ocean Immortal. Then, it was as if nothing had happened, the entire process was silent.

    In the boundless sea, the female Ocean Immortal was still fleeing in panic.

    After a period of time, the female ocean immortal was exhausted, she showed signs of fatigue and stopped running.

    The dolphin sped up and approached the female sea immortal, swimming around her and persuading her.

    ¡°Female immortal, just follow Seagod.¡±

    ¡°The great Sea God controls the ocean and all water systems. He has supreme authority, nobility, holiness, and majesty. The rumors about him in the world are just misunderstandings¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    A few minutester, the female immortal sighed and said softly: ¡°¡± Alright, I¡¯m willing to be the Queen of the Sea God, as long as ¡®He¡¯ doesn¡¯t regret it.¡±

    Delighted, the dolphin jumped out of the sea and then fell back into the sea. ¡°¡±Female immortal, that¡¯s great, I¡¯ll bring you to the Seagod Pce now. I guarantee you, you¡¯ll be infatuated with the Seagod Pce¡¯s magnificence.¡±

 Chapter 1430 - 1430 You Didnâ€™t Expect It, Did You? Iâ€™m Bigger Than You

    1430 You Didn¡¯t Expect It, Did You? I¡¯m Bigger Than You

    Then, she sat on the smooth back of the dolphin and was carried to the Sea God Pce.

    The prosperous country ten thousand meters deep in the sea was reflected in the eyes of the female ocean immortal.

    Luminous fish or pearls, as well as some strange fluorescent sea nts, together dispelled the darkness and coldness of the deep sea. Buildings formed by corals, various giant shells, conches, and so on were arranged in rows. There were countless strange octopuses, cuttlefish, sharks, and other sea creatures. Most of them were intelligent life forms, living in an orderly manner.

    The dolphin carrying the female sea immortal seemed to have a high status in this country.

    It passed through the prosperous underwater kingdom without any obstacles.

    On the back of a giant sleeping whale, a magnificent golden pce stood silently.

    ¡°Female immortal, have you ever seen such a prosperous country, such a grand pce? The kingdoms on the continentpared to the Sea God¡¯s Kingdom were like the pearls on the seabedpared to the bright moon in the sky. They could not bepared.¡±

    ¡°This is where you will live in the future.¡±

    ¡°You are actually very lucky to be able to be the Queen of the Sea God. This is a rare grace.¡±

    The dolphin said to the female ocean immortal with envy.

    The female ocean immortal sat on the back of the dolphin, looking at the golden pce, her eyes narrowed as she said in a gentle voice: ¡°¡±Maybe you¡¯re right. This is my luck.¡±

    A momentter.

    Apanied by the dolphins, the Ocean Goddess passed throughyers of pce guards and entered the deepest part of the Sea God Pce, the bedroom of the great Sea God Poseidon.

    ¡°Female immortal, the great Seagod is waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°Go and meet your destiny.¡±

    In front of the door of Poseidon¡¯s bedroom, the dolphin bid farewell to the sea fairy and swam backwards until it disappeared from the sea fairy¡¯s sight.

    Turning around, the female ocean immortal looked at the door of the bedroom.

    Poseidon¡¯s pce was magnificent as if it had been built for giants. The door of the bedroom alone was dozens of meters tall and made of gold. The surface of the pce was carved with magic mithril to praise the legends of the Sea God. At the same time, it was iid with colorful gems.

    ¡°My queen,e. I have been waiting for you for a long time.¡±

    With a creak, the golden door opened inwards along the middle.

    The female Ocean Immortal entered the door timidly and saw the two gods.

    One of them was Poseidon, the Sea God with an aggressive gaze and a strong body. The other was Apollo, the Sun God who stood opposite Poseidon. He was young and handsome, and his entire body was filled with the aura of the sun.

    The female ocean immortal stood in front of the door, not daring to move.

    At this moment, the Sun God Apollo nced at the female ocean immortal. Their eyes met, and the female ocean immortal lowered her head in fear of the heavenly god¡¯s might, avoiding his gaze.

    ¡°Poseidon, I won¡¯t disturb you for now.¡±

    The Sun God Apollo smiled and looked away at Poseidon.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to leave in a hurry. I¡¯ll hold a formal wedding banquetter and invite the gods.¡±

    ¡°Before that, there are many rooms in my Golden Pce. You can rest here for the time being. I have already ordered that there will be beautiful and moist m female attendants waiting to serve you.¡±

    the sea goddess said with augh, not hiding her joy.

    He really fell in love at first sight with the Sea Fairy Amphitrite, and he had already decided to make her his queen.

    The Sun God Apollo nodded slightly and brushed past the Sea Goddess. He left the Sea God¡¯s bedchamber and rested in other rooms of the Golden Pce.

    Creak ¡­ The golden door slowly closed as the seawater flowed.

    Poseidon, the God of the Sea, strode forward. His strong and valiant body approached the Sea Fairy step by step. His golden hair danced with the water, mboyant and wild.

    ¡°Stupid female immortal, the will of a heavenly deity cannot be disobeyed.¡±

    ¡°I told you, you belong to me.¡±

    The Seagod¡¯s gaze was overbearing and full of aggression, but at the same time, it also carried a trace of deep affection.

    He felt the uneasiness in the Sea Fairy¡¯s heart, so he showed a rare gentle side and said in a gentle voice, ¡°¡±Stupid female immortal, be my queen. This boundless ocean and the myriad of water elements will rise and dance for you.¡±

    ¡°You will obtain the right to be only under me, and you can do whatever you want in the ocean.¡±

    ¡°If you like, you can also set foot onnd. I¡¯m willing to apany you to travel through the mortal world. I¡¯ll even drown thend you love for you and turn it into a part of the ocean, bing your territory.¡±

    Poseidon, one of the twelve Olympian gods, was the elder brother of Zeus.

    Such a lofty, famous, and tyrannical heavenly god revealed a gentle side, the contrast made the female ocean immortal slightly startled, and the fear of the sea goddess in her beautiful eyes gradually disappeared.

    Poseidon felt the change in the Sea Fairy¡¯s state of mind.

    He smiled and continued to speak softly, ¡°¡±Amphitrite, my beloved female immortal, I seriously ask you again, are you willing to be my queen?¡±

    The female ocean immortal hesitated for a while, before biting her lips and nodding shyly.

    She said softly,¡±I¡¯m willing.¡±¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Hearing this, Poseidon was overjoyed. He strode forward and held the slender waist of the Ocean Goddess.

    ¡± My queen, ¡± he said with a passionate and passionate gaze, ¡± you will rule the ocean with me in the future. ¡°¡±

    As he spoke, he lowered his head and slowly approached, kissing the beautiful lips of the sea goddess.

    At this moment.

    The female ocean immortal¡¯s shy expression changed, bing cold and stern.

    Inside and outside of the Sea God Pce, there were fishes swimming, flowing water, swaying seaweed, and the Sea Tribesmunicating with each other¡­¡­¡­¡­ Everything stopped moving and froze, turning into a still image.

    Including Poseidon.

    As a powerful god, Poseidon had some resistance to the sudden Time Stop.

    Caught off guard, His eyes almost shrank to the size of needles. His pupils shook, and the divine light that was as blue as the ocean flickered at high frequency, trying to break free from the control of Time Freeze.

    At this moment, due to the rapid operation of his thoughts, the passage of time seemed to have slowed down.

    Poseidon saw the corners of the Sea Fairy¡¯s mouth curl up, revealing a wide smile. At the same time, silver-white scales grew on her skin, covering her face, and winding dragon horns grew out¡­¡­..

    ¡°Are you surprised? Poseidon.¡±

    A deep voice that sounded more like a male than Poseidon¡¯s came from the Sea Fairy¡¯s mouth.

    At this moment, the body of the Ocean Goddess was still the same, but her head had turned into a dragon¡¯s head. Moreover, she was in a position where she almost kissed Poseidon at a close distance. Her mouth was wide open, and her dragon teeth were clearly visible.

    At the critical moment of life and death, the divine power in the sea goddess ¡®body burst forth, urging the power of the sea to make the ocean shake and attract the attention of the gods.

    However¡­A sun slowly rose within the Sea God Pce. Its light was so condensed that it only enveloped the pce, sealing off the ripples of space and time. The Sea God¡¯s authority was unable to affect arge area, suppressing any activity within the pce.

    Bang!

    At such a short distance, Garen, who had revealed his true appearance, spat out a mouthful of Time Crushing Dragon Breath, which enveloped the Sea God¡¯s upper body and shattered itpletely.

 Chapter 1431 - 1431 The God Kingâ€™s Elder Brother, Sea God Garen, The God Kingâ€™s Son, Sun God Oman

    1431 The God King¡¯s Elder Brother, Sea God Garen, The God King¡¯s Son, Sun God Oman

    The seawater gathered around the shattered body, trying to transform into a human.

    Chi!

    The Ocean Female Immortal¡¯s slender hand turned into a ferocious dragon w with broken space and time patterns on it. It pierced through the God Body that had just formed.

    Crack crack ¡­¡­ Ayer of crystalline Time Amber extended inyers, following the dragon w andpletely sealing the sea goddess ¡®body.

    From Garen¡¯s outburst, the Sea God¡¯s resistance, to the sealing of ¡± Him ¡± with heavy injuries, all of this happened in a short period of time.

    After sealing and suppressing Poseidon with the force of lightning and putting him away in an alternate dimension, time resumed its flow, and the scorching sun ball broke through the sea and left.

    At the same time.

    Outside the golden pce, the Seagod Trident that stood erect trembled. Sensing a trace of abnormality, it passed through the seawater with a buzzing sound, turning into a stream of light that shattered the door and entered the Seagod¡¯s bedchamber.

    A muscr arm raised, just in time to catch the Seagod Trident.

    Poseidon held the Sea God¡¯s Trident and mmed it against the ground. On the bed behind him was the unconscious Sea Goddess.

    ¡°An unknown existence disguised as the Sun God Apollo is waiting for an opportunity to ambush me. Trident, seal the ocean and chase after him with me!¡±

    Poseidon rode the stormy waves and held the Sea God¡¯s Trident in his hand. He chased after the escaping Sun as fast as lightning. However, the Sun was too fast. In the blink of an eye, he had run out of the sea boundary. Poseidon then stopped chasing.

    ¡°My Lord, are you alright?¡±

    At this moment, the Seagod Trident transmitted a thought.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Poseidon replied briefly.

    After that, Poseidon returned to the golden pce and summoned a sea yaksha. He ordered, ¡°¡± Climb Mount Olympus and meet the Sun God Apollo. Tell him that an unknown existence is impersonating him and wants to attack me when I¡¯m not prepared.¡±

    ¡°Ask him toe to the Sea God Pce and examine with me who the other party is.¡±

    The sea yaksha epted the order. A pair of wings spread out from its green fish-scaled body, and it broke out of the sea and headed for Mount Olympus.

    Other than Eternal Sun, who was also an Outer God, no one knew that Poseidon had been quietly reced.

    Even Poseidon¡¯s Sea God¡¯s Trident didn¡¯t notice the change in its master.

    Phew ¡­.¡®Poseidon let out a long breath and turned to look at the unconscious, real sea goddess.

    The moment Garen disguised himself as the Sea Fairy, he covered her in his body and made her unconscious at the same time. She had no idea what happened after that.

    He strode forward and approached the female ocean immortal.

    Poseidon, who had been reced by Garen, reached out and pressed his hand on the Sea Fairy¡¯s head, selectively erasing a portion of her memories during this period of time. The Seagull God in the Sea Fairy¡¯s mind no longer existed.

    At the same time, under Poseidon¡¯s call, the female ocean immortal slowly woke up.

    The moment he opened his eyes, Amphitrite saw the imposing Poseidon.

    She was slightly startled, and then revealed a fearful expression. She lowered her head in fear and restraint, not daring to look at the Sea God¡¯s face. At the same time, she whispered,¡±Great Seagod, please let me go. I¡¯m just a small female immortal, unable to bear your grace.¡±

    Poseidon reached out his hand and lifted the delicate chin of the sea goddess. He raised her head and looked at her.

    ¡°Stupid female immortal, I said before, the will of a heavenly deity cannot be disobeyed.¡±

    ¡°However, in order for you to no longer fear me, I have decided to change my will.¡±

    After turning into Poseidon, Garen¡¯s way of thinking was closer to this powerful god. However, Garen was clear that he was not the Sea God, he was only acting and pretending, so he also had his own thoughts. As Poseidon¡¯s level was not very high, he could not corrupt Garen¡¯s independent will, so he did not have to worry about bing the real Poseidon over time.

    ¡± If you truly refuse to be my sea, then I will let you return to Naxos Ind. At that time, you will lose my love for you.¡±

    ¡°Think carefully and tell me your final choice.¡±

    Since he had be Poseidon, Garen could feel his intense love for the Sea Fairy at this moment. However, Garen could suppress this thought and impulse, and would not be affected.

    Hearing Sea God¡¯s words, Amphitrite was slightly stunned.

    ¡­¡­¡­. The Sea God didn¡¯t seem to be as domineering and ferocious as the legends said. On the surface, he was unreasonable and willful, and he couldn¡¯t be disobeyed, but he was willing to change his mind for me¡­¡­¡­¡­ The female ocean immortal thought to herself.

    The reason why she was unwilling to be the queen of the Sea God was because she felt that the other party was high and mighty and treated her like an object. The so-called courtship was just a form of oppression.

    Amphitrite had always yearned for love. She liked romantic love stories that could be sung and sung.

    She couldn¡¯t ept the oppressive love, which was why she rejected the Sea God.

    However, just now, her impression of the Seagod changed.

    One of the twelve Olympian gods, a noble and majestic god who could not be disobeyed, was willing to change his will and lower himself because of her, because of a small sea goddess, and because of his inner love¡­¡­¡­.

    Wasn¡¯t this romantic?

    At this time, romantic and interesting love stories such as the prince and Cindere, the king and the shepherdess, etc., appeared in the sea fairy¡¯s mind.

    The Sea God¡¯s arrogance had be another concept that made the Sea Goddess feel rather cute.

 Chapter 1433 - 1433 The God Kingâ€™s Elder Brother, Sea God Garen, The God Kingâ€™s Son, Sun God Oman 3

    1433 The God King¡¯s Elder Brother, Sea God Garen, The God King¡¯s Son, Sun God Oman 3

    Suddenly, Poseidon¡¯s eyes narrowed. He stood up and scolded the Sun God, ¡°¡±How dare you, evil god, try to deceive me again? Do you think you can fool me by pretending to be Apollo?¡±

    ¡°The great and wise God will never repeat the same mistake!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about, Poseidon?¡± the Sun God asked. Are you so deceived that you can¡¯t tell the truth?¡±

    Poseidon¡¯s eyes were sharp as he said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±You still dare to quibble in front of me!¡±

    Without giving the Sun God a chance to exin, Poseidon raised his arm. ¡°¡±Trident! Come!¡±

    A stream of light tore through the air andnded in his palm. It was the Sea God¡¯s Trident, which was blue in color and seemed to contain the power of the endless ocean, with golden storm patterns interwoven on it.

    Bang!

    The seawater was shattered into a nk passage. Poseidon held the Sea God¡¯s Trident and stabbed straight at the Sun God¡¯s chest like lightning.

    The Sun God¡¯s expression changed slightly. He realized that Poseidon was serious and did not dare to be negligent.

    The Sea God¡¯s Trident was a divine weapon of the same level as Zeus ¡®Thunder God Spear. It was even wielded by the powerful Poseidon. It could easily tear the earth apart and turn it into an ocean, possessing unimaginable power.

    Dazzling light bloomed and formed a Radiant Shield in front of the Sun God, blocking Poseidon.

    ¡°Poseidon, you¡¯re really mistaken!¡±

    The Sun God shouted angrily.

    At the same time.

    Right behind the Sun God, another sun suddenly bloomed. Golden light swept across the Sun God, almost assimting the Radiant Body Shield in front of him.

    ¡°Where did this demone from? How dare he disguise himself as me?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, interesting. It seems to have authority simr to the sun¡¯s. No wonder it could hide from the sea goddess.¡±

    Another Sun God, Apollo, descended. He had a handsome face and a bright smile.

    Chi!

    The Sea God¡¯s Trident destroyed the weakened Radiant Shroud Body Shield with ease, but its momentum didn¡¯t decrease. It tore through Apollo¡¯s divine body and nailed him to the ground.

    ¡°You! Poseidon, you¡¯ve been tricked ¡­¡­.. I am the real Apollo.¡±

    Apollo¡¯s body was dim. His divine body was cracked by the Sea God¡¯s Trident¡¯s power. It was covered in criss-crossing cracks like a spider web.

    The other Sun God, Apollo, walked over step by step. His eyes were like the golden sun as he looked down at Apollo, who was nailed to the ground.

    ¡± I don¡¯t know where this evil god came from. His abilities are indeed not bad, and they are simr to mine. However, it¡¯s wishful thinking to deceive the Olympian gods.¡±

    One of the Sun God¡¯s hands lit up with dazzling golden light, like a small sun.

    Chi!

    The golden palm descended and stabbed into Apollo¡¯s forehead. He took out a crystal that had the aura of heat, light, warmth, and other sun attributes.

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    The light around Apollo¡¯s body dissipated, and the weak and dying Apollo looked at the Sea God and the Sun God.

    At this moment, he realized that these two were very likely to be in cahoots.

    What was incredible was that he could not determine the other party¡¯s true identity, especially the Sea God. Apollo could not determine if the Sea God had been deceived or if he was an unknown existence, an aplice of the Sun God who had disguised himself as Apollo.

    If it was thetter, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    ¡°Olympus¡­¡­. It was going to be dangerous ¡­.. Father¡­You¡­..¡±

    With this thought in mind, Apollo¡¯s will sank and was shrouded in eternal darkness.

 Chapter 1434 - 1434 The Big Ringâ€™s Secret Supervisor (1)

    1434 The Big Ring¡¯s Secret Supervisor (1)

    Great Ring Multiverse, Prime Material ne, Noah Continent.

    Weng!

    It was vast and boundless,pletely enveloping the entire Noah Continent. At the same time, it radiated and affected the many prime material worlds in the River of Time. The Time Dragon retracted its wings, and its Time Concretion body copsed, turning into a silver dragon under the sky of the northernmost icy ins.

    ¡°Not long after the faceless clone went to the Olympian Multiverse, he reced the two Main Gods, along with the Eternal Sun.¡±

    ¡°The Sea God and the Sun God¡­¡­.. And they were not ordinary Olympian gods.¡±

    The silver dragon lowered its eyes, thinking about what the faceless clone had done in the Olympian Multiverse.

    ¡± If the two of them don¡¯t take the initiative to cause trouble and lie dormant, the Olympian gods will probably never notice that the Sea God and the Sun God have been quietly suppressed by the gods from the outer universe.¡±

    Garen shook his head slightly.

    The Eternal Sun had achieved its goal. However, in order to protect Poseidon who had transformed into the Sea God, and to further enhance the authority of Apollo by gathering the faith of the Olympian Multiverse, it had not left the Olympian Multiverse.

    ¡°Hmm¡­Could there be simr Outer Gods in the Great Ring Multiverse?¡±

    Garen suddenly realized this.

    Even without the special ability of the Faceless Clone, if an Outer God had simr or even the same authority as the gods of the Great Ring Multiverse, it was not impossible for them to quietly rece the other party.

    Garen did not have a specific answer to this question.

    He once again activated his Time Concretization form and controlled the river of time bit by bit.

    However, in another ce, there was an answer to Garen¡¯s question.

    ¡£¡£¡£¡£

    A ce where opposites and harmony were unified¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    At the center of the outer region, the City of Imprint on the Limitless Peak weed another guest today.

    Unlike the Lord of Storms, who had stopped outside the city, Eternal Sun did not care about the ban on gods in the City of Sigil and directly entered the City of Sigil.

    He had a pair of dragon horns on his head, and his humanoid face had a gentle and calm smile. His entire body emitted a tolerant aura simr to that of all dragons.

    This was the Nine-faced Dragon God who was half human and half dragon and did not disturb the ordinary intelligent life forms in the outer region.

    There were many intelligent life forms of various races in the City of Sigil, but none of them seemed to have heard of the Nine-faced Dragon God, even if they brushed past him.

    ¡°City of Marks, stop the gods¡­¡­.. So it¡¯s His Excellency Io. Wee to the City of Marks.¡±

    At that moment, the ruler of Sigil City, the Lady of Pain, sensed the fluctuation of Extraordinary Divine Power. After realizing that the other party was the Nine-Faced Dragon God, she immediately changed her tone and her tone became gentle.

    ¡°Lady of Pain, how have you been?¡±

    Io¡¯s figure shed, following the connection of the rules of the City of Sigil, and arrived at the Tower of Silence in the Dimensional Space, which was also the residence of the Lady of Pain.

    Looking at the Nine-Faced Dragon God that had descended before her, the Lady of Pain¡¯s gaze focused for a moment before she suddenly rxed. She smiled at the Nine-Faced Dragon God and said, ¡°¡± I only stay in my own City of Sigil and do not get involved in the conflicts and chaos of the Multiverse, so it is neither good nor bad. Everything is as usual.¡±

    He was answering the Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s question and also showing that he was harmless.

    The Lady of Pain would never believe that the Nine-faced Dragon God was unaware of her identity as an Outer God, even if she had no dealings with the Nine-faced Dragon God.

    The Nine-faced Dragon God nodded gently and looked around. His ss-like eyes that gradually changed in nine colors seemed to reflect thews of the entire outer region.

    ¡± The outer region is special in the first ce, ¡± he praised. ¡± After your remolding and forging of thews, it will ovep with the endless space of the Great Ring Multiverse, allowing you to reach every corner of the Great Ring Multiverse in an instant. Such a method is impressive.¡±

    The Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s lips curled into a smile, but the Lady of Pain¡¯s heart still tensed up slightly.

    ¡°Your Excellency Io, you tter me. It¡¯s mainly because of the peculiarities of the outer realm itself. In a more macro spatial dimension, the outer realm is the axis of the big ring.¡±

    Since she was an Outer God, the Lady of Pain did not want the Nine-Faced Dragon God to think that she was a threat.

    The stronger the City of Sigil was, the more influence he could have on the Multiverse, and the more likely it would attract hostility.

    Although the Lady of Pain in the City of Sigil was very powerful, she was no stronger than the Nine-faced Dragon God. Moreover, as long as she destroyed the City of Sigil first, she would be helpless.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I mean you no harm.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be standing in front of me now.¡±

    The Nine-faced Dragon God smiled and said softly with his hands behind his back.

    ¡°I came to the City of Sigil to officially meet you, an Outer God, and to confirm the coordinates of the creator¡¯s small universe through the outer region.¡±

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God had exposed the identity of the Lady of Pain¡¯s Outer God, but there was no malice in his words. His open and controlled attitude made the Lady of Pain heave a sigh of relief.

    Because she really didn¡¯t have any ill intentions.

    The Multiverse she was in had been destroyed and no longer existed. The Great Ring Multiverse was her second home, and the time she had spent in the Great Ring Multiverse was even longer than her original Multiverse.

    The threat of all the Multiverse, the Old Multiverse that was vertical to the infinite Multiverse, was deliberately revealed by the Lady of Pain. Although she had her own selfish motives and wanted to use the ring to take revenge, she also wanted to warn the top beings in the ring.

 Chapter 1435 - 1435 The Big Ringâ€™s Secret Supervisor (2)

    1435 The Big Ring¡¯s Secret Supervisor (2)

    He had no ill intentions and was instead killed as an Outer God with ill intentions¡­¡­¡­.. This was too ufortable.

    ¡°His Excellency Io is broad-minded and can amodate all directions.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m extremely grateful that you¡¯ve epted an Outer God like me.¡±

    The Lady of Pain expressed her respect to the Nine-Faced Dragon God.

    ¡°You¡¯ve spent a long time in the big ring. How¡¯s the pressureing from the big ring?¡±

    The Nine-faced Dragon God suddenly said.

    ¡°As always,¡± Lady Pain said with a helpless expression.¡±

    The pressure from the big ring would weaken her strength by 40%, almost half.

    One should not underestimate this forty percent. Forty percent of the Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s power couldpletely create a powerful god. Among existences of the same level, even a difference of ten percent was enough to determine the oue of the battle, let alone forty percent.

    Such a degree of oppression was also rted to the great power of the ring Multiverse.

    Different Multiverse exerted different levels of pressure on the Outer Gods. The moreplete the rules, the more powerful the self-defense mechanism of the boundless Multiverse, and the greater the pressure on the Outer Gods.

    ¡°Let me give you a suggestion.¡±

    ¡± Leave the City of Sigil and venture into as many nes and worlds as you can. Use your feet to measure the Great Ring Multiverse.¡±

    The Nine-faced Dragon God smiled and said,¡±Perhaps you¡¯ll gain something.¡±¡±

    Upon hearing the Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s words, the Lady of Pain was slightly stunned, and a thoughtful expression appeared on her face.

    Personally measuring the big ring¡­¡­¡­.. Don¡¯t stay in Seal City¡­¡­¡­..

    ¡± That way, ¡± she said thoughtfully, ¡± I can gradually get used to the oppression of the great ring Multiverse?¡±

    ¡± As long as time passes long enough and enough traces are left behind, you will be a true god, a god recognized by the great ring Multiverse, and not an Outer God who is oppressed.¡±

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God said.

    The Lady of Pain¡¯s eyes lit up, and she said solemnly, ¡°¡±Thank you for your advice. This is very important to me.¡±

    The Nine-faced Dragon God smiled and said nothing.

    After a short moment of thought, the Lady of Pain said, ¡°¡± In return, the City of Sigil will no longer be absolutely neutral. It is willing to stand on the same side as the Pantheon and cooperate with the gods to operate the Dimensional Order Ring Multiverse.¡±

    She did not want to repeat the same mistake again.

    ¡°This is the answer I want to hear.¡±

    The Nine-faced Dragon God nodded gently and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯m going to make a trip to Annan¡¯s small universe. You can try my suggestion.¡±

    ¡± Yes. ¡± The Lady of Pain nodded and said, ¡± I will open the door to the Creator¡¯s small universe for you. ¡°¡±

    The Nine-faced Dragon God shook his head and extended his arm at the same time.

    His palm turned into a dragon w and shed in space, tearing a slit. Behind the slit, one could vaguely see the universe and billions of stars in the dark background.

    ¡°While I was talking to you, I had already locked onto the location of the small universe through thews of the outer region.¡±

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God stepped into the small universe, and the crack closed.

    In the small universe, countless stars were shining brightly, and the Milky Way was flowing. Countless stars decorated the curtain of darkness. Some were full of vitality, while others were copsing and dying. All of them were arranged in a strange way, constantly operating, reflecting the deep information that was difficult to decipher.

    A crystal throne stood in the center of the small universe.

    The Creator Annan, whose body reflected billions of stars and shone like a giant god of the universe, was sitting on the crystal throne. At this moment, he slowly opened his closed eyes. The Lord of Storms stood behind him in silence.

    ¡°Ai Ou, wee.¡±

    ¡°What do you think of this little universe of mine?¡±

    The Creator seemed to have predicted the arrival of the Nine-faced Dragon God in advance and was not surprised.

    ¡± Using the order of the stars in the universe to reflect and analyze thews of the Multiverse¡­¡­¡­. This ce is like the second miniature ring. Annan, you have sessfullypleted your vision.¡±

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God praised.

    Before the Nine-Faced Dragon God fell, he learned of Annan¡¯s n throughmunication with the Creator.

    Annan intended to create a new Great Ring Multiverse and be the only God above God. Through the gradual strengthening of the Great Ring Multiverse, he would achieve the true status of a God above God.

    From the looks of it, he had already partially seeded.

    ¡°I¡¯m still far from sess.¡±

    Annan smiled and said.

    ¡°As for you, my friend, you almost seeded. I feel sorry for you.¡±

    What Annan was talking about was the Nine-Faced Dragon God splitting his True Spirit andbining it with the miracle that traversed the infinite Multiverse and even the infinite space-time Multiverse, forming a legendary dragon species.

    Especially the Dragon of Time.

    In Annan¡¯s opinion, it was very likely that he would be a god above gods.

    Unfortunately, this opportunity should have belonged to the Nine-faced Dragon God.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve already seeded.¡±

    ¡± My children represent me, they are the continuation of my inheritance and the extension of my bloodline. If Garen can be a Godly God, I will feel proud and gratified.¡±

    The Nine-faced Dragon God didn¡¯t feel that it was a pity.

    In the Nine-Faced Dragon God¡¯s view, he was unable to reach the level of a god above gods, but if his descendants could achieve it and could enjoy the glory of a god above gods for him, it would be enough.

    ¡°I admire your magnanimity.¡±

    Annan was silent for a moment when he heard the Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s answer. Then, he sighed slightly and said,

    ¡°My friend, aren¡¯t you also silently guarding the Great Ring Multiverse? You even neglected tomunicate with your children because of this. I can sense the price you paid for the big ring.¡±

 Chapter 1436 The Big Rings Secret Supervisor (3)

    "Your breadth of mind and structure are above mine.¡±

    Ai Ou smiled and said.

    "I don''t deserve it. The God System I created is indeed a mess.¡±

    " On the contrary, the Dragon God lineage that was born from you has now be the pir of the great ring Multiverse.¡±

    After praising each other, the Nine-faced Dragon God''s gaze swept across the billions of stars in the small universe and asked, ""Annan, are there any other Outer Gods hiding in the Multiverse besides the Lady of Pain?¡±

    Annan narrowed his eyes, and the stars in his small universe began to flicker.

    " Indeed, there was one who recently took advantage of my attention on the Primeval Multiverse to quietly descend upon the Great Ring Multiverse.¡±

    Very few existences knew that the creator of the world, Annan, did not live in seclusion.

    The small universe he created could reflect the Great Ring, observe and lock on to the Outer Gods that had invaded the Multiverse of the Great Ring, and to a certain extent, reduce the perception of the Great Ring''s location by the beings of the Outer Multiverse.

    Ever since the creation of the small universe, Annan had been secretly dealing with the Outer Gods who had sneaked in and eliminating the hidden dangers of the big ring.

    The reason why the Deep Sea Ancient God hadn''t been discovered was because he had descended before the creation of the small universe.

    In addition, the reason why it was handled secretly and not publicized was that the existence of the Outer God should not be widely publicized.

    Not to mention that there might be evil gods and evil gods as spies who took the initiative to collude with the Outer Gods.

    There were many intelligent lifeforms that knew about the existence of Outer Gods. Every piece of knowledge about Outer Gods could be used as an anchor point, allowing the other party to easily lock onto the big ring, and it would be easier for them to descend.

    " Because it''s not considered powerful, and it''s just a clone that arrived tentatively, I haven''t attacked it for the time being. I want to see if its main body will boldly descend.¡±

    Annan said.

    The Nine-faced Dragon God nodded and said, " Then let''s observe in secret first. Once the multiverse of the great ring ispletely unified, we will not fear any Outer Gods who wish to invade.¡±

    "I''ll leave the Unification Ring to your Dragon God lineage. I''ll wait and see."¡±

    He wouldn''t leave the small universe at will, because when He was in a sh, there might be an Outer God who quietly descended and avoided His monitoring.

    With the Lord of Storms as the monitoring assistant, Annan did not need to do everything himself like before. However, the Lord of Storms was not mature enough and could only provide minor assistance. Annan was still in charge and could not get away.

    Sometimes, the invasion of Outer Gods was far more dangerous than the conflicts in the universe.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    This could be seen from the experience of the Olympian Multiverse.......... There was no existence like Annan in the Olympian Multiverse, and they knew nothing about the arrival of the two Outer Gods. As a result, the two Main Gods were quietly reced, while the other gods were still in the dark, not knowing when they would notice.

    After a period ofmunication, the Nine-faced Dragon God said to Annan, ""I need your help with something."

    Annan looked at the Nine-Faced Dragon God.

    "What?"

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God muttered, " I''m looking for the Astral Core for Garen Aurelian. However, the Astral World is vast and boundless. The location of the Astral Core is uncertain, so it''s difficult to lock onto it.¡±

    The Dimension Core, or more urately, the intersection core of the dimension''sws, was invisible and intangible. Moreover, it was in a different location every moment, making it difficult to find its exact location.

    With the abilities of the Annan Small Cosmos, it was much easier to determine the location of the Dimension Core.

    "Understood."

    Annan nodded and said.

    He teased the Nine-Faced Dragon God and said, ""The Time Dragon is already a great Divine Power, but you still seem to see him as a young dragon. You personally searched for the Astral Core for him.¡±

    The Nine-faced Dragon God smiled and said, " This is a reward for being the champion of Dawn. Moreover, as a father, it is only right for him to favor and protect his children.¡±

    Annan was speechless....

    "Io¡­. Are you implying that I don''t care about my descendants?¡±

    "No, you misunderstood."

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God said without looking sideways.

    They continued to stay in the small universe for a while, catching up with each other and nning the future of the multiverse.

    After that, the Nine-faced Dragon God left.

    "Schrommutz, my child, I''ll leave it to you to lock onto the coordinates of the Astral Core.¡±

    The Lord of Storms nodded, knowing that this was the Father''s training for him.

    However, although he had epted the current situation calmly and felt that his past self was a little ridiculous, he could not help but feel the wonder and fickleness of fate when he thought of his current self, who had to find the Astral Core for his former enemy.

 Chapter 1437 Time Destruction Sword (Semi-Finished Version)

    The process of controlling the river of time by dying it drop by drop was boring and long.

    After some time, Garen retracted his Time Concretization True Body and materialized in the Northern Ice Fields, bathing in the blizzard. At the same time, he could feel a few familiar auras in the Northern Ice Fields.

    Silently, the silver dragon disappeared.

    Garen appeared in the sky above a cier valley. His body was huge, but he did not attract any attention. It was as if he had no concept of existence and could not be seen or sensed.

    Lowering his gaze, Garen''s gaze pierced through the ice and saw a White Dragon resting at the bottom of the valley.

    It was about 60 meters long, with ice-blue dragon scales and a pair of dragon horns on its head. It had a strong body and was different from ordinary White Dragons.

    This was Garen''s younger brother.

    Perhaps it was due to Garen''s radiation, although Garen''s siblings ''growth speed was not as fast as Garen''s, they were far faster than the average White Dragon.

    " They, " as Ancient Dragons, had half a foot in the realm of demigods.

    The three Demigod White Dragons were the strongest fighting force on the Noah Continent, and they were a legend that was widely praised. In addition, Demigods were also gods. The Arctic Icecap was now regarded as a divine domain by the intelligent creatures of the Noah Continent, a forbiddennd.

    ¡°............ They were both Ancient Dragons, while the White Dragon Lady was a legend.¡±

    Garen couldn''t help but think of White Dragon Lady.

    He did not stay in the Arctic Icefield for long. Without the other party noticing, Garen secretly looked at his brothers and sisters, then left the Arctic Icefield and returned to the Hero''s Domain.

    Hero Domain, Dragon Court.

    When Garen arrived at the Eternal Heroic Spirit''s Pce, he realized that in the space filled with drifting clouds outside the pce, almost right in front of the entrance of the pce, there was a small nest formed by ice crystals. The White Dragon Lady, who had finally reached thirty meters in length, was sleeping soundly on top of it,pletely ignoring the gazes of the surrounding dragons.

    The silver dragon''s eyes flickered, and it instantly understood why the White Dragon Lady was sleeping here.

    When Garen descended into the Main Matter ne, the White Dragon Lady came to the Eternal Heroic Spirit''s Pce to look for him. As she could not find the dragon, she stayed nearby.

    The silver dragon, which had shrunk its body to a few hundred meters, pped its wings and approached White Dragon Lady''s ice nest. It extended its dragon ws and stuck out a hook toe.

    Poke.

    He poked White Dragon Lady''s forehead with his hooked toe and shook her, waking her up.

    "Who dares to disturb the sleep of the almighty Eternal Mother?¡±

    "Ah, it''s Garen, the son I''m most proud of.¡±

    White Dragon Lady saw that it was Garen and quickly changed her words.

    "What are you doing sleeping at the entrance of the Hall of Eternal Heroes?¡±

    The silver dragon shook its head and said.

    "Ahem, I didn''t do anything."

    "It''s just that I think I sleep better here.¡±

    As she spoke, the White Dragon Lady spread her wings, raised her upper body, and proudly stretched her neck. She tried her best to make her body appear huge, showing off her current size. At the same time, she emitted strands of thick dragon might that belonged to a Legendary dragon.

    Her thoughts and intentions were directly disyed on the visor.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Obviously, she wanted Garen to praise her for finally stepping into the Legendary Realm and give her some gifts to congratte her.

    Garen understood the White Dragon Lady''s psychology too well. He could only rely on his instincts to probe her psychology, and he did not need any other methods to assist him.

    "Alright, you can continue sleeping. I won''t disturb you.¡±

    The silver dragon said calmly and turned to leave.

    "Hey, wait, wait.¡±

    "Don''t be in a hurry to leave."

    White Dragon Lady quickly pped her dragon wings and flew in front of Garen. She asked casually, " Garen, haven''t you noticed that I''m different from before? "¡±

    Garen shook his head and sized up the White Dragon Lady. He pretended to be confused and said, ""I can''t tell what''s different.¡±

    The White Dragon Lady stretched her wings to the limit and continued to show off her legendary dragon body and dragon might."I''ve finally stepped into the Legendary Realm and be a Legendary Dragon!¡±

    As she spoke, the White Dragon Lady wagged her tail with an expectant expression. She wanted Garen''s praise, and she thought that it would be even better if there was a congrattory gift along with it.

    "So that''s how it is." The silver dragon came to a realization.¡±

    " Whether you''re a Legend or a demigod, there''s not much difference in my eyes. I''m really sorry that I didn''t notice that you''ve advanced to Legend.¡±

    "Now that you know, shouldn''t you express your gratitude?" The White Dragon Lady shook her head.¡±

    For ordinary True Dragons, Legend was a rtivelyrge watershed. In the dragon culture, if one of their close rtives advanced to Legend, they would often send a congrattory gift.

    For example, when the Dragon God was promoted, the gods would celebrate and bring gifts to show their friendship.

    Garen nodded and said calmly,"Congrattions."¡±

    White Dragon Lady raised her head, but she did not hear Garen speak again.

    "And then?"

    She blinked.

    "Then what?"

    The silver dragon blinked and said.

    "You ... Hmph, I''m leaving. I''m going to the Prime Material ne to y.¡±

    The White Dragon Lady angrily pped her dragon wings and left the Eternal Heroic Spirit Hall, preparing to go to the Prime Material ne.

    She had rarely spent her dragon life in the Prime Material ne. Now that she had be a Legend, she had the idea of going to the Prime Material ne to do whatever she wanted.

    "Wait a minute."

    She heard Garen''s urging.

    Do I have to stop just because you want me to stay? I have dignity too! The White Dragon Lady thought so, but she stopped and turned to look at the majestic silver dragon.

 Chapter 1438 Time Destruction Sword (Semi-Finished Version)

    A Time Amber sealed with many magic tools floated in front of the White Dragon Lady.

    "Imasca Holy Garment, a magical equipment that I used before.¡±

    "Take it as a gift for your advancement to Legend. It belongs to you now.¡±

    The amber disappeared, and as the White Dragon Lady cried out in surprise, the seven secret weapons entered her body at the same time.

    Buzz ... A golden light shone on White Dragon Lady''s body.

    It would be difficult to activate the Imasca Holy Garment with the White Dragon Lady''s ability, so Garen slightly modified the Imasca Holy Garment, leaving only its all-round defense for the White Dragon Lady to use.

    Looking at her dragon scales that were shining with golden light, the White Dragon Lady was overjoyed. She said excitedly, ""I like this gift very much."

    Garen nodded lightly, then returned to the Hall of Eternal Heroes and settled down inside the dragon nest.

    The silver dragon extended its ws.

    Buzz, buzz, buzz ... One by one, the river of time was dented, and the divine crystals that rippled and rippled appeared. They hovered above Garen''s dragon ws, all of them carrying the same aura as Garen and the glory of the gods.

    These were all Godheads that Garen had collected.

    Most of them were Demigod Godheads, some were low-level Godheads, and a few were mid-level Godheads.

    "If you want to forge a true Time Destroyer Sword, the quantity and quality of these divine sparks are insufficient.¡±

    "However, I need to try and confirm the exact difference.¡±

    Garen was prepared to try to use these Godheads to forge the Time Destroying Sword. His intuition told him that the result would definitely be a failure, but he needed to increase his experience in forging swords, and at the same time determine how many Godheads he needed to seed.

    After letting out a long breath, the silver dragon''s eyes focused. The tinum eyes reflected the Godheads, sensing the aura of the Godheads that came from the same source as itself.

    Every Godhead here represented at least a Demigod, a God Garen who held the power of time.

    For an intelligent lifeform to possess so many independent but identical divine personas, if such a thing were to spread to the ears of other gods, even the most powerful gods would not be able to believe it, because it was simply too unbelievable.

    This was a divine persona, not some ordinary object. It was the most solid and indestructible substance in the entire Multiverse, or rather, a concept or a physical embodiment of a certainw.

    Even a Demigod''s Godhead was indestructible.

    Unless there were extremely special methods or extremely targeted abilities, even a powerful god would find it difficult to destroy a demigod''s divine persona.

    Garen willed it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Godheads floated in front of him like miniature stars, floating slowly with an ancient charm that belonged to time.

    In the next moment, time seemed to have stopped.

    Under the unrestrained and crazy infusion of the Power of Time, all the Godheads began to move ording to Garen''s thoughts, slowly turning into the shape of t and sharp fragments.

    Immediately, under Garen''s precise control, they came one by one, shooting down onto the silver dragon''s extended ws, one after another, piece after piece, they were all ovepping and fitting together perfectly. As long as they touched, they wouldyer together wlessly, as if they were perfectly fused together.

    They were all Godheads that belonged to Garen in the first ce, so they did not repel each other. If they were Godheads of different Gods, there was no way for them to fuse into one.

    As time passed, the fragments of the divine persona pieced together and fused together, and the outline gradually appeared.

    The hilt, the jaw, the body, and the de............ Crack, crack, crack. As the fragmented Godheads were pieced together, after a period of time, finally, the half-broken Time Destroying Sword appeared in Garen''s field of vision.

    When Garen had traveled through many dimensions and opened up the Godhead Farm, and harvested it repeatedly, all the Godheads he had harvested could only form a small part of the Time Destroying Sword, and it was still a little difficult.

    " I stillck half of the divine spark. "

    "Half of the Time Destruction Sword¡­......... Although it was notpletely sessful, it should have some effect.¡±

    With this thought in mind, Garen picked up the only half of the Time Destroyer Sword, wanting to test its lethality.

    The silver dragon raised its w, and a Time Amber embedded in a rtively eye-catching position in the dragon nest automatically flew over andnded on the silver dragon''s w unhurriedly.

    Inside the translucent Time Amber was the God of the Primordial Sun, who was still tearing apart the ne''s crystal walls and uttering vicious words time and time again in the cycle of time.

    After Garen had advanced to a Greater Divine Power, he had strengthened the seal on the Primordial Sun God. It still did not know that the Dawn War had ended, and it was trapped in the time loop without knowing anything.

    "Poor thing."

    Garen quietly admired his spoils of war, and then opened the Time Amber.

    The Amber of Time was being destroyed inch by inch. The time corridor sealed inside was exposed to the river of time and began to disintegrate. At the same time, the rules of the Hero Domain came pressing down. The chains of time also wrapped around and sealed the God of the Primordial Sun, making it difficult for him to move.

    The power of the Primordial Sun God had actually been exhausted in the repeated cycles of time. It was now extremely weak.

    Garen removed the Time Cloister, but it could not escape Garen''s palm.

    At this moment, the form of the Primordial Sun God was suppressed and sealed into a sphere with a diameter of only a dozen meters.

 Chapter 1439 Time Destruction Sword (Semi-Finished Version) 3

    Because it was quite harmless, it looked strange and a little cute in the hands of the giant silver dragon.

    "Garen Aurelian, the darkness will eventually...........¡±

    Looking at the majestic silver dragon whose head was even bigger than his own, the original sun god''s vicious words came to an abrupt end.

    On its body, countless eyes revealed a confused expression. The countless bloody mouths that were densely covered opened slightly. It was very confused and did not understand what was going on.

    The Primordial Sun God felt his own weakness and the sudden change in the surrounding situation.

    In the concept of time of the Primordial Sun God, it was still during the Second Dawn War, when he was at a disadvantage in the battle with Garen in the Prime Material ne and sessfully broke through the ne''s crystal wall.

    Then, just as the Time Cloister was deactivated, in the next instant.

    Everything that the Primordial Sun God knew waspletely different.

    What was wrong with his extremely weak self? What was the situation with the surrounding environment? When did theyers of suppression and lockdown of thews and the chains of time achieve this? And¡­.. Who can exin where the Dragon of Eternity and Time, which already possess the aura of a great Divine Power, came from?

    The Primordial Sun God roared in his heart.

    "Ya Heng."

    The Primordial Sun God heard the silver dragon''s call to him.

    At the same time, the suppression and seal on it rxed a little, allowing it to spread its spiritual will and speak.

    "Garen Aurelian, what''s going on?¡±

    "What technique did you use? Was it some kind of illusion? Yes, you must have created some kind of time illusion to deceive me.¡±

    As he spoke, the Primordial Sun God closed his eyes and focused his mind, beginning to search for the weakness of the " illusion " that Garen had created.

    Such a realistic illusion, be it the material of reality or thews of the ne........... It was as if it was real, without any ws......... The Primordial Sun God thought to himself.

    "You don''t seem to be willing to ept reality.¡±

    Garen smiled slightly, raised one of his hooked toes, and turned it gently.

    The perfectly round form of the Primordial Sun God immediately turned into a strange ck ball, spinning on Garen''s hooked toe. Its speed was so fast that it left a blurry afterimage, making the weakened Primordial Sun God feel dizzy.

    After a moment, Garen stopped spinning.

    The Primordial Sun God felt as if his field of vision was filled with spinning meteors. It took him a while to recover.

    At the same time, it clearly realized that the ce it was in was not an illusion........... Everything around him was real, including Garen Aurelian who had be a Greater Divine Power.

    Seeing the First Sun God fall silent, the silver dragon chuckled and said, ""Ya Heng, it seems like you understand your situation.¡±

    The God of the Primordial Sun showed an indifferent expression and said, "" I''ve already calcted the power of both the Primordial One and the Gods, as well as the limits of the Prime Material ne. Heh heh, the Prime Material ne will eventually shatter, and the Multiverse will return to the Primordial Era.¡±

    After a pause, the God of the Primordial Sun said indifferently, ""Your seal on me is meaningless. I will be able to break it sooner orter.¡±

    After saying that, it realized that there was something wrong with the silver dragon''s gaze.

    Well ... It seemed to carry some¡­.. Pity?

    The Primordial Sun God was slightly stunned at first, then he flew into a rage.

    "Garen Aurelian, what do you mean by that look in your eyes?¡±

    " You are looking down on, looking down on a great Primordial One who was born at the same time as the Multiverse! Although I was defeated, I will not tolerate your contempt. This is sphemy and disrespect to the Ancient Ones!¡±

    Garen still maintained his pitiful gaze.

    After the Primordial Sun God finished his angry words, the silver dragon calmly said, "" Ya Heng, the Second Dawn War ended more than 300 years ago. The original Aragami have be a thing of the past.¡±<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    " The Deep Sea Ancient God was killed, the Lord of Terror was sealed and suppressed, and the other Deste Gods were either killed or sealed and suppressed like you.¡±

    The Primordial Sun God was stunned.

    "Hehe, I don''t believe you."

    "Trying to mess with my mind? My will is indestructible."

    It said stubbornly.

    Garen stretched out his dragon w and pointed at the various treasures and collections that filled the dragon nest, saying, ""If you don''t believe me, take a look for yourself.¡±

    The Primordial Sun God shifted his gaze, and his myriad pupils suddenly constricted, his expression bing dull.

    Amidst theyers of gold, silver, and gemstones, there were also Garen''s Time Ambers. A considerable portion of the Time Ambers contained strange-looking lifeforms that were all familiar to the Primordial Sun God-different Primordial Aragami.

    There were simply too many Time Ambers here.

    "How, how did this happen?"

    Garen blinked his eyes and said cheerfully, ""Ya Heng, let me tell you clearly. You were sealed early and fell into the time loop I created. You don''t understand the process of the Second Dawn War.¡±

    "It''s rare for you to be unsealed. I''ll be merciful and let you understand the course of the war.¡±

    The experience of the Second Dawn War had long been engraved in the history books of intelligent creatures of all races. It was not a secret worth keeping, and it would not affect the Primordial Sun God if he told it.

    If one had to say that there was an impact, there was indeed.

    It could satisfy Garen''s current bad taste and make him feel happy.

    The dragon w gently swiped, drawing the river of time to form a circle, showing the course of the Second Dawn War.

    The Primordial Sun God had been sealed in the early stages of the war. After that, the war between the Primordial and the other gods had entered a white-hot stage. The number of casualties had increased exponentially, and there were many deaths. Then, the Prime Material ne began to find it difficult to withstand and was on the verge of copse. The scales of victory were tilting towards the Primordial Aragami.

    Until the arrival of the Dragon Corps.

    When he saw the dragons that were shining brilliantly in the prime material ne and sweeping across the world battlefields, the Primordial Sun God fell silent. He understood why the Primordial One had failed.

    These foreign dragons that descended from many dimensions turned the tide of the battle.

    "The winner is king, the loser is a bandit.¡±

    "However, you made me wake up from the time loop just to humiliate me. Hehe, there is no glory in winning.¡±

    " Moreover, the Primordial Beings are undying and indestructible. As long as the Multiverse exists, it will not truly perish.¡±

    " We still have a chance to make aeback. Don''t becent too early. We should extend the time limit indefinitely. This war between God and Primordial One is far from over.¡±

    The Primordial Sun God tried his best to spit out a mouthful of ck fog at the Silver Dragon, expressing his disdain towards Garen in a manner simr to spitting.

    Even if it lost, as the loser, it would not be willing to ept it.

    The silver dragon rubbed the fine dragon scales on its chin and said in surprise,"How do you know that I only did it to humiliate you? I unsealed you because I have serious business to do, but I''m not in a hurry.¡±

    Looking at the silver dragon''s malicious gaze, the Primordial Sun God''s heart thumped, and he had a bad feeling.

    "What do you want to do?"

    The silver dragon smiled andforted the nervous God of the First Sun. He said gently, ""Don''t be nervous. It''s just a small experiment.¡±

    "If we seed, no matter how long the time is, this war should be over.¡±

 Chapter 1440 Garens Time Jade Plate (1)

    The Sword of Time Destruction was the ultimate nemesis of gods. Because of its irreparable nature, it could also kill primeval divine powers, but it would take more effort than killing gods.

    Garen only had half a sword that looked like a broken de, and it was still far from what he had imagined.

    However, this did not stop Garen from testing its power first.

    Even if it was only half, it was still a Time Divine Sword forged from many divine sparks.

    "I''m warning you, don''t do anything rash.¡±

    The Primordial Sun God panicked.

    "Otherwise ....¡±

    Hearing the silver dragon''s words, the uneasiness in the Primordial Sun God''s heart became even stronger, and he subconsciously spoke harshly.

    However, before he could finish his sentence.

    It finally noticed the half of the Time Destroying Sword floating beside Garen. Its pupils constricted and its words stopped abruptly.

    The killing at the root level was eternal and endless destruction.

    The characteristic of the Time Destroying Sword was faintly sensed by the original sun god.

    In addition, it also saw through the raw materials of this half of the Time Destroyer Sword.

    They were all divine sparks!

    A weapon forged from divinity was something that even the Primordial Sun God had never heard of, heard of, or seen before since the birth of the Multiverse.

    This was not a joke.

    "It''s called the Time Destroyer Sword, and it''s still far from my perfect vision.¡±

    "However, I feel that it should already have a certain initial effect. Therefore, Ya Heng, I''ll have to trouble you to test the sword for me.¡±

    The silver dragon lowered its eyes and stared at the Primordial Sun God as it spoke.

    "Wait, wait."

    "I think¡­..¡±

    Faced with the Time Destroying Sword forged from many divine personas and sensing the aura of destruction, the Primordial Sun God was terrified. He felt as if a knife was ced directly on his neck, even though he didn''t have a neck and this knife could really kill him.

    However, before the God of the Primordial Sun could finish begging for mercy¡­

    Garen willed it.

    Puchi!

    The only remaining half of the Time Destroying Sword that was floating beside Garen instantly disappeared from its original spot. When it reappeared, it had already pierced through the Primordial Sun God, piercing through his heart.

    "You ......¡±

    The eyeballs on the surface of the Primordial Sun God''s body rolled around wildly. In the end, they all stared at the half sword that had pierced through his body, revealing a look of disbelief.

    "I ... I''m not reconciled .... I don''t ept death!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    A terrifying destructive power that could erase all traces of existence in the river of time burst forth from the body of the Primordial Sun God.

    It felt the shadow of true death shrouding it and kept wailing. Its attitude waspletely different from its previous unyielding attitude.

    Reality had proven that even the ancient primordial Aragami would be unwilling, angry, fearful, and fearful when they were faced with eternal death........... Despair.

    "I haven''t covered the world with darkness yet.¡±

    " No, I haven''t witnessed the return of the Primordial Era.¡±

    "I can''t ept this. Why did I meet you? That damned Time Dragon."

    "In that small world, I have already decided to let you go. Why are you so persistent in opposing me? You really deserve to die!"

    "This is too despicable. I can''t ept that fate has always been standing on the opposite side of me!¡±

    ¡°.................¡±

    The Primordial Sun God howled in madness, his endless resentmentpletely different from the aloof attitude he had always maintained.

    However, as time passed, the Primordial Sun God discovered that something was wrong.

    Its wails gradually weakened, and it turned its eyes to look at itself in confusion.

    Although the body of the Primordial Sun God had been pierced by half of the Time Destroying Sword, and he could truly feel the terrifying power of the killing and destruction that wanted to erase him from the river of time, this terrifying weapon had yet to truly show its might.

    It seemed to be a facade.

    "Look at how scared you are. I thought that as an ancient primordial existence, you would be able to remain calm even in the face of true death.¡±

    "Ya Heng, it seems that I overestimated you. If it was an ordinary item, you might have peed your pants.¡±

    A faint and deep dragonnguage sounded, with a hint of teasing tone.

    Garen was not surprised by this result.

    Whoosh!

    Under Garen''s control, only half of the Time Destruction Sword was pulled out of the body of the Primordial Sun God, leaving a torn wound.

    After loosening a portion of the seal on the Primordial Sun God once again, Garen saw that the injuries of the Primordial Sun God were healing at a slow but firm speed.

    This half of the Time Destroying Sword had the characteristic of being indestructible because it was forged from a divine spark. However¡­......... He did not sessfully possess the ability to remove the other party from the river of time from the source. He only had a certain amount of intimidating aura.......... Garen judged calmly in his heart.

    "Why is there only the aura and not the true power?¡±

    "Logically speaking, even though it''s only half of it, it should still be able to disy a certain effect. It shouldn''t just be the indestructible characteristic of the Godhead.¡±

    Garen ignored the mor of the Primordial Sun God after he reacted. He controlled the half of the Time Destroying Sword to cut, sh, separate, and pierce through the Primordial Sun God again and again in different postures and methods.

    Gradually, due to the good feedback from the Primordial Sun God and Garen''s own sensitivity, he realized the reason.

    "Demigods, low-level gods, and medium-level gods........ My Godhead Origins are the same and can be fused together.¡±

 Chapter 1441 Garens Time Jade Plate (2)

    "However, they are at different levels. Some are strong and some are weak. It''s just that ordinary fusion can''t make them effectively disy their power.¡±

    " Ick a core divine spark that is powerful enough to firmly suppress the divine sparks of different levels and perfectly link them together.¡±

    The silver dragon narrowed its eyes, deep in thought.

    "The divine spark that is the core of the Time Destroying Sword......... At the very least, he needed to be at the level of a powerful god.¡±

    "Don''t tell me I''m going to pluck God Garen''s Godhead? He is now a powerful god."

    In Sky Garden, God Garen, who was admiring the beautiful maids, sneezed and shook his head. He suddenly felt a little restless.

    " Not really. God Garen is able to reach the level of a powerful god mainly because of the power of the sun. The power of time doesn''t have a high weight, so it''s not enough to be the core.¡±

    Garen thought to himself.

    After a short moment of thought, the silver dragon narrowed its eyes and thought, "" Perhaps, the focus of obtaining the core divinity should be ced on the Olympian Multiverse.¡±

    To obtain a powerful divine spark¡­..... This was not a simple matter.

    In terms of the Divinity Farm that Garen had established before, none of them were enough to support the cultivation of a powerful level of faith god.

    Only Faceless Garen, who had reced Poseidon in the Olympian Multiverse, had the chance to create a powerful Time Godhead.

    Garen paid more attention to the Olympian Multiverse.

    This was thergest Divinity Farm that he could confirm so far, and Faceless Garen''s operation had already begun to show some results.

    At first, Garen had thought of opening up a normal Godhead Farm in the Olympian Multiverse and collecting some interesting Divine Weapons. It would be enough if Faceless Garen could wander around for a while.

    But now, he needed to pay more attention to the development of the Olympian Multiverse.

    It was no easy task to change the faith and doctrine of the Seagod step by step into the Church of Time and nurture a powerful divine spark.

    The bigger the change, the easier it would attract attention.

    The more the faceless doppelganger moved, the more likely it was to be discovered. Its True Transformation skill was indeed powerful and could be called a miracle, but it was not foolproof, especially when there was a clear target and action. It was inevitable that it would have to do something that was somewhat inconsistent with Poseidon''s original body. It was fine if it happened once or twice, but if it happened too many times, it would increase the risk of being discovered.

    " Let the Eternal Sun remain in the Olympian Multiverse for a while longer.¡±

    "He can assist the Faceless Avatar. If there is an unexpected situation, they can cooperate to deal with it.¡±

    After a brief moment of thought, Garen made up his mind.

    The Eternal Sun would definitely agree. After all, he had a favor to ask of Garen, and he and Faceless Garen could help each other to further increase the power of the Sun Authority in the Olympian Multiverse.

    "Hmm¡­If Faceless Garen could ascend to the throne of the Ruler of Gods, he should be able to obtain a Level 19 Godhead, which would be the core of the Time Destroyer Sword.¡±<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Naturally, the stronger this core divinity was, the better.

    With a level-19 divine persona as the core, killing existences of the same level would be as easy as chopping melons and vegetables.

    "When the timees, I''ll charge into the abyss with the Time Destroying Sword and kill everyone I see. Which Demon Lord would dare to stop me?¡±

    The dragon''s lips curled up, and he could not help but smile.

    At the same time.

    Olympus Multiverse, Sea God Pce.

    Faceless Garen received the will of his main body.

    "Do your best to ascend to the throne of the God King and take Zeus ''throne........... Original body, you really dare to dream."

    The God King Zeus was actually not worth being afraid of. What Garen paid special attention to were the few primitive gods who were the oldest in the Olympian Multiverse but were rtively quiet in the current era. If they made too much of amotion, they might attract their attention and awaken them from their silence.

    ording to Garen''s deeper understanding during this period of time, the primitive gods were not necessarily stronger than Zeus, the God King who was in charge of the Olympian Multiverse. The older generation of gods might not be stronger than the new generation of gods, but there might be some top-notch gods among them that could not be underestimated.

    " However, since we''re already here, it''s indeed a pity not to try the seat of the Godly Monarch of the Multiverse. No matter what, we should at least try it.¡±

    Faceless Garen thought to himself.

    He was still in Poseidon''s position. Since Poseidon had always wanted to be the God King, he became even more passionate now.

    "My lover, what are you thinking about?¡±

    On a gemstone bed made of agate ss, the former Sea Goddess, now Sea Empress, was leaning on the chest of the Sea God. Her beautiful face was slightly flushed as she asked gently.

    "I was just thinking about how the Godking throne would feel.¡±

    Sea Empress was slightly stunned. Then, she nervously raised a slender finger and gestured for her to keep quiet.

    "Shh ... If the Godking heard it, it would attract heavenly lightning.¡±

    Looking at the Sea Empress who was worried about him, the Sea Godughed and said arrogantly, ""All intelligent creatures in the world know that I, Poseidon, want to be the King of Gods.¡±

    This was not the first time Poseidon had wanted to oppose Zeus.

    In the future, when faced with the Seagod seizing power, Zeus could totally shout angrily, ""My brother, again again again again again¡­........ It''s you!"

    Unfortunately, it wasn''t that Zeus didn''t want to solve the problempletely, but that he couldn''t. Although he was the King of Gods, he didn''t have the absolute power to suppress all opposition.

 Chapter 1442 Garens Time Jade Plate (3)

    If he was destined to go against the King of Gods in the future, Faceless Garen choosing to rece the Sea God was a very suitable disguise.

    This was because the Sea God had always been against the Godkings.

    Poseidon lifted the chin of the beautiful Sea Queen and said in a low and maic voice, ""My queen, don''t forget who fell in love with you.¡±

    The invasive gaze that had once made Sea Empress fearful only made her heart beat faster and her mind wander.

    "Hmm ..."

    Sea Empress replied softly.

    ¡£¡£¡£¡£

    The Great Ring Multiverse, the Eternal Hall of Heroes.

    Garen used the Hammer of Time to hit the head of the Primordial Sun God heavily, causing its body to cave in. The ravaged Primordial Sun God cursed Garen weakly, but there was nothing he could do.

    In addition, it was no longer a half-broken Time Destruction Sword, but a Hammer of Time.

    " I''ll settle for the next best thing. I''ll use the four highest-level mid-level Godheads as the core nodes to control the low-level Godheads and Demigod Godheads, forming aplete Godhead weapon together.¡±

    This was Garen''s first thought.

    Just like a long time ago, when he was learning spells and mastering and even improving the spell model bit by bit, Garen was changing the shape of the weapon forged by the Godhead, and the best sequence of the Godheadbination at different stages, trying it out again and again.

    Different weapon forms, different Godhead Sequences.

    Considering the two factors together, Garen obtained many results using the damage that the original Sun God suffered as an experiment result.

    He wanted to try out the most suitable divine spark weapon that could be formed using existing divine sparks and could be used by himself at present.

    The God of the Primordial Sun continued to curse and cry out in pain.

    The river of time flowed unhurriedly as usual.

    Garen''s experiment results were increasing.

    Saber, spear, sword, halberd, axe, hook, fork¡­........... Garen had tried out ordinary weapon forms and all kinds of oddly-shaped weapon forms, even pagoda-shaped, dragon-pearl-shaped, brick-shaped Godhead weapons.

    Compared to each other, Garen was not satisfied with all the results.

    "What else have I not tried¡­?.......¡±

    As he pondered, Garen recalled the two Divine Weapons that left the deepest impression on him.

    The Dark Jade Disc and the Silver Jade Disc.

    As he thought of this, Garen''s spiritual light shone.

    With the support of his repeated attempts and experience, using the Dark Jade te and the Silver Jade te as a reference, a model outline gradually formed in Garen''s mind.

    "Garen Aurelian, you can kill me or seal me forever.¡±<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "However, I can''t tolerate the act of humiliating me as an experimental subject!¡±

    "If I were to break free one day, I swear on my identity as the original Aragami! You will pay a painful price for your actions!¡±

    The Primordial Sun God was on the verge of death, but it still did not forget to threaten Garen. After realizing that Garen did not have the means to kill it, it regained its arrogance.

    Garen was indifferent to the mor of his own prisoner and experimental subject.

    Its reaction sounded wonderful to Garen, as it could make boring experiments interesting.

    At the same time, the silver dragon''s mind moved.

    Kakaka .... The brick-shaped divine weapon that was embedded in the head of the Primordial Sun God flew away. At the same time, it disintegrated piece by piece and turned into the basicponents, divine sparks that flowed with light.

    Weng!

    Under Garen''s control, the four mid-level Godheads floated up and upied the four top positions, turning into four core nodes.

    Around the four mid-level Godheads, twenty-four low-level Godheads fell down and stuck close to the mid-level Godheads. They were arranged on both sides, followed by a hundred Demigod Godheads, which were also inserted in an orderly manner.

    In the blink of an eye.

    A new Divine Weapon appeared in Garen''s field of vision.

    It was a hollow ring with four mid-level Godheads as nodes. A total of 124 Godheads formed it, and it had an indestructible characteristic that could seal, suppress, and freeze everything.

    "It seems like it seeded."

    "My intuition tells me that it''s even more perfect than the divine spark weapons from before. It''s the best structure at this stage.¡±

    Garen stared at the Halo of Time.

    Although it was a Godhead weapon that was formed temporarily because it was unable to forge the Time Destroying Sword, Garen could feel that its essence did not seem to be weaker than the Time Destroying Sword. It could be upgraded by adding more Godheads.

    "Ring¡­From the moment I was born, my body was engraved with the Ring of ck Scales.¡±

    "My dragon wings also have a ring mark.¡±

    "In my understanding, this kind of ring is the imprint of time, the appearance of time.......... However, why was it a ring? Was it because time was a closed loop? Could the truth of the River of Time be a vast ring that epassed the infinite Multiverse?¡±

    Garen pondered silently, deep in thought.

    At the same time.

    The halo of time that looked like a beautiful crystal ring was rotating at a steady pace, like a river of time flowing quietly, as if it was its reflection.

    Inside the Halo of Time, Garen injected a lot of Time Energy into it, creating a Time Corridor that restrained a part of the River of Time that had been separated.

    However, what surprised Garen was that it interacted with the River of Time, and the Time Corridor formed an independent space that flowed ording to his will.

 Chapter 1443 Controlling Wolves And Swallowing Tigers, Alone In The Abyss._1

    "Garen Aurelian, you¡­......¡±

    The Primordial Sun God didn''t finish his cursing.

    Thump!

    The indestructible Halo of Time struck the body of the Primordial Sun God.

    What was different from the past was that due to the independent andplete space and time that was embedded, the Ring of Time had an unimaginably heavy texture. It directly smashed the body of the Primordial Sun God into a heavy depression, almost tearing it apart, and its voice came to an abrupt end.

    "A simple heavy smash."

    The silver dragon blinked and thought of the White Night Goddess who had shown her might in the Second War of Dawn. She had mainly used the silver jade te to smash the Great Divine Power Origin into a daze.

    Such a simple and crude method of attack was more in line with the violent aesthetics that dragons preferred.

    "Other than the most basic smash, it has other abilities.¡±

    "Aplete spacetime is embedded within, and the outer ring is like a crystal........... I''ll name you the Space-Time Crystal Ring.¡±

    Garen thought for a moment and looked at the Primordial Sun God again.

    Under the gaze of the silver dragon, the Primordial Sun God cowered. On the surface, he looked fierce but on the inside, he appeared weak and helpless."You, what do you want to do now?"

    When it was locked onto by the Time and Space Ring, its perception of time and space was confused. It could not distinguish the passage of time and the location of space.

    It was an extremely sad feeling, just like the dizziness caused by ordinary mortals spinning at high speed.

    After being smashed, it felt as if it was being crushed by millions of worlds. It felt as if it was about to be torn apart.

    The feeling that these gave it was something that the Godhead weapon that Garen used previously did not have.

    The dragonforted him in aforting tone,"Don''t be afraid, I''ll be done soon.¡±

    Next, in the dragon nest of the Eternal Heroic Spirit Hall, no one could hear the miserable wail of the original Sun God.

    With the Primeval Sun God as his target, Garen experimented with the various uses of the Space-Time Crystal Ring. Whenever the Primeval Sun God was about to die, when it was still on itsst breath, Garen would use Time Reversal to restore its state. This was to order the life of his experiment subject, and continue to record the results of the experiment through its feedback.

    After many experiments, Garen''s understanding of the Space-Time Crystal Ring had gradually increased, and he was getting more and more proficient in using it, gaining a lot.

    For this, the God of the Primordial Sun made an indelible contribution.

    After a long time, the wails in the Hall of Eternal Heroes stopped.

    The dying, weak, and dispirited Primordial Sun God, who looked like it had been ravaged, had been sealed into the Time Amber again by Garen. The moment it was sealed and solidified, the expression it revealed was not that it was trying to resist, but that it was somewhat relieved.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Garen extended his dragon w.

    Above his w, the time and space crystal ring was spinning slowly and unhurriedly, telling the indescribable charm of time.

    Even if he managed to obtain a powerful god-level core divinity in the future and could create the Time Destroyer Sword, he would not give up the Space-Time Crystal Ring. He would just prepare more divinities.

    With Garen''s Divine Spark Ranches that he had established in many dimensions, although hecked the strongest Divine Spark Ranches, the rest could be reused and reaped repeatedly. This was not difficult.

    "I unintentionally nted a willow tree to grow into a willow tree, and conceived the Space-Time Crystal Ring........... No, to be more precise, time was flowing towards a future that was beneficial to me, which was why I created the Time Space Ring.¡±

    The silver dragon was deep in thought as it admired its creation.

    Looking back at the past, when he was conducting experiments, there were actually many future directions, just like many different branches behind a node.

    While he was actively searching for the most suitable Godhead creation for himself, because of all the future veins, only the branch that created the Space-Time Crystal Ring was the most beneficial to Garen and the most in line with his wishes. Therefore, the subsequent veins began to develop in this direction.

    "The direction of my heart will directly affect the flow of time and the direction of the future.¡±

    " However, ording to my intentions, there should be some limitations. For example, if I wanted the Great Ring Multiverse to be the central ruler of the infinite Multiverse, the effect would be minimal.¡±

    "It''s possible if I be a god, but it''s not realistic at this stage.¡±

    Garen muttered in his heart as he pondered silently.

    He discovered another passive ability that he possessed.

    It had not been long since Garen had advanced to the level of a Greater Divine Power, and he was still exploring his own abilities. However, the passive abilities that he had discovered so far were enough to make the Gods look askance at him.

    At the same time.

    Bottomless Abyss, Myriad Abyss in.

    Led by the Metal Dragon God and the Immortal Dragon Queen, there were also the Elf Main God, the Orc Main God, the Earth Mother God, and other powerful gods. All of the powerful gods that belonged to the Pantheon Temple descended without any disguise.

    The dazzling divine light illuminated the Myriad Abyss in and dispelled the dark red light that had umted in the abyss for many years.

    At this moment, in therge number of demon fortresses stationed in the Myriad Abyss in, many demons raised their heads and looked at the location of the god. The native Abyssal Demons did the same. Countless demons and demons looked at the god that had descended into the Abyss at the same time.

    That was not all.

    The other demon lords on the abyssal ne also sensed the arrival of the gods and looked at the Myriad Abyss in. Almost all of them had malicious intentions towards the gods. They did not hide it and openly regarded the Pantheon Temple as an enemy.

 Chapter 1444 Controlling Wolves And Swallowing Tigers, Alone In The Abyss._2

    "Heart-Devouring War God Zartec!"

    "During the Second Dawn War, you attempted to kill the God of Pantheon,mitting an unforgivable sin.¡±

    "Surrender ande with us to the Pantheon Pce to be judged!¡±

    Divine might surged, and dragon might towered into the sky.

    The Metal Dragon God said in a deep voice. His deep dragonnguage was like thunder, resounding through the sky.

    Below the gods was a pyramid covered in blood and corpses. Above the pyramid was the God Kingdom of the Heart-Devouring War God.

    The Beastman Master God Gwush''s rough face was filled with anger. The single eye on his face was dark and fierce as he stared at the pyramid. He was already impatient.

    The God who was ambushed by the Heart-Devouring War God was the Orc Master God.

    This powerful Master God of the Orc God System was also an evil God. He had a violent and brutal personality. How could he just swallow this?

    At the same time, the pyramid stood silently on the dry and barrennd of the Abyss.

    The Heart-Devouring War God didn''t respond to the me of the gods.

    However, the thick abyssal aura was like a meteor. Streaks of crisscrossing abyssal cracks soared into the sky and transformed into numerous demon lords. They descended on the Myriad Abyss in and scattered around the pyramid. The ck-purple abyssal energy confronted the radiance of the gods from afar and even suppressed them.

    The gods lowered their eyes and looked at these uninvited guests.

    It was a Tarant Mystique with a muscr upper body that resembled a human male. Its eyes were cold and ferocious like that of a top-notch predator. It was covered in steel armor and had spider legs that were like spears.

    Within the slimy tentacles, there was a bloated and plump body, green hair like vipers, and a beautiful and dangerous Chaos Queen.

    She was also half-human and half-spider, but her upper body was in the form of an evil elf, like the Tarant Queen Lorci.

    It was the Eye Devil Master God, the Eye Devil Great Matriarch. It had a pair of pitch-ck pupils, and the whites of its eyes were filled with dense red veins. It looked evil and filled with wisdom.

    Whoosh!

    A blood-red light shed in the pyramid.

    The Heart-Devouring War God left his God Kingdom and stood at the top of the pyramid. He stood tall and proud, his savage and bloodthirsty face revealing a ferocious gaze.

    Demon Prince Tarant Miska.

    After the chaos.

    Eye Devil''s Big Matriarch.

    Fallen Elf Main God, Spider Queen.

    Heart Devouring War God.

    Five Abyssal Lords or Evil Gods stood in the same camp, staring at the gods of the Pantheon Temple.

    The thick abyssal aura was so dense that it seemed to be tangible. It even set off waves of ckish-purple abyssal storms across the Myriad Abyss in.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Bahamut, Tiamat."

    The Prince of Demons took a step forward, and thepound eyes on his face reflected the gods, revealing a cruel and malicious gaze.

    "The Bottomless Abyss is the realm ruled by us princes.¡±

    "The gods chose to live here. Even if they are not demons, they are still existences of the Abyss.¡±

    "The Pantheon wants to judge the demons or gods of the Bottomless Abyss. I, the Tarant Myzka, the future king of the Bottomless Abyss, will not allow it!¡±

    As it spoke, a monstrous and ferocious aura burst out from the Tarant''s body.

    The aura of the abyss was like a mist that formed a substance. It suppressed the radiance of the gods and weakened their divine might. At the same time, it made the demons feel like they were like fish in water, and they felt that they were strengthened.

    The status of the Prince of Demons was not self-proimed. It had been acknowledged by many Demon Lords and the will of the Abyss.

    Every Demon Prince had the power of a level 19 Godhood, and they could even mobilize terrifying abyssal energy in the Bottomless Abyss.

    This would not allow them to defeat the Heavenly Emperor or the Nine-faced Dragon God, but they could barely resist them. If they had the help of the abyssal will, it would only be more troublesome.

    "Zaltec, Big Matriarch, Lorci.¡±

    "The three of you, as gods, are willing to degenerate and associate with demons. You''re really humiliating the glory of our gods.¡±

    "Go back to the Pantheon Temple to be judged. After you''ve been judged and punished, you''ll have a chance of survival.¡±

    "But to cooperate with the demons, I can only tell you that you are courting death.¡±

    the Metal Dragon God said calmly.

    "Suicide? I don''t think so."

    "Who knows, the gods might be swallowed by the bottomless abyss in the future.¡±

    The Abyssal Spider Queen said with a smile.

    She looked at the Elf Master God Corelon with malice and hatred in her eyes.

    The Elven Master God''s handsome face frowned slightly. His voice was cold as he said to the Abyssal Spider Queen,"Lorci, on ount of our past friendship, I''ll remind you onest time that joining the Bottomless Abyss isn''t a good choice.¡±

    The former partner of the elf master god revealed a venomous gaze.

    Her voice was low and filled with malice. ""Corelon, hehe, why did I fall into the abyss? It''s all thanks to you."

    When she was still an Elven Goddess, she had betrayed the Elven Main God and was sent into the Abyss by Corelon. When she was struggling at death''s door, she had absorbed the Abyssal Energy with her hatred for the Elven Main God and transformed into her current form. She was a demon and an evil god.

    "No matter which faction you are in, I will stand on the opposite side of you and think of ways to kill you. You don''t have to pretend to be hypocritical with me.¡±

    The Heart-Devouring War God, who had already regarded the Spider Queen as his exclusive property, stared at the Elf Master God and said in a cruel voice that sounded like a wild beast gnawing on its prey, ""Be careful, Corelon. My sharp ws will cut off your head and take out your heart as a gift for Lorci.¡±

 Chapter 1445 Controlling Wolves And Swallowing Tigers, Alone In The Abyss._3

    The Orc Master God snorted coldly and said viciously, ""Before this, you seemed to have forgotten about me.¡±

    "Before you kill Corelon, I will smash your head! I''ll crush you into meat paste."

    It was rare for the Orc Master God and the Elf Master God to stand on the same side.

    Feeling as if he was speaking up for the Elf Master God, the Orc Master God came back to his senses and red at his own Elf Master God.

    "Words are meaningless."

    Surrounded by his flower-bud-like tentacles, Chaos Queen slowly said, ""If you want to take away Zartec and Lorci, you must first ask me, the Tarant, and the many Demon Overlords under ourmand.¡±

    As they spoke, more Demon Lords descended from the Abyssal Rift to the Myriad Abyss in.

    Lizard Emperor, Skinner Lord, Shadow Demon Queen, Mad Frog Lord, Rotten Baron.............. These Demon Overlords who followed the Tarant and supported the Tarant to ascend to the Demon Monarch Realm appeared one by one.

    For a time, many Demon Overlords gathered.

    The demonic aura was so condensed that it was almost tangible.

    Under normal circumstances, with the current situation in the Bottomless Abyss, when the Tarant faction encountered an enemy, the King of Insects faction and the Regicide Alliance would definitely appear and oppose the Tarant faction.

    However, neither the King of Insects nor the Regicide Alliance showed up.

    Obviously, they were also afraid of Pantheon, so they were very happy to see the Tarant and Pantheon fight first.

    The enemy of my enemy is my friend. This saying was not always applicable.

    If the Tarant and Pantheon fell out now, they could weaken the Tarant''s power and use it as a shield. The King of Insects and the Regicide Alliance would not show themselves at such a good time.

    Unfortunately, although the atmosphere was tense, none of the Demon Overlords had any intention of exploding.

    Without the Tarant''s orders, they would not act rashly.

    With the Tarant''s ferocious personality, it wanted to stay with the gods and fight to its heart''s content. However, after Chaos, it had repeatedly instructed them not to dig their own graves at such a critical moment.

    The Tarant only listened to its lover, so it endured it.

    "Bahamut, Tiamat¡­....... Leave the Bottomless Abyss! This is a world that belongs to the demons, not a ce you should stay!¡±

    "You want to capture Zartec and Lorci? Let Ai Ou do it himself!"

    The Tarant growled.

    "I wille, but not now."

    In the sky above the Bottomless Abyss, a pair of nine-colored dragon eyes slowly opened, and a cold gaze filled with oppression swept across the Demon Lords.

    When the Nine-faced Dragon God was no longer gentle, his enemies were basically under tremendous psychological pressure.

    Many Demon Overlords felt the immense power of the Nine-Faced Dragon God, and they more or less cowered. The mes of the demons froze, and they became dispirited.

    Immediately, the gods left the Bottomless Abyss under the orders of the Nine-faced Dragon God.

    The purpose of probing the Bottomless Abyss this time had been achieved.

    The gods had already confirmed that although they were in a civil war, if it involved a behemoth like the Pantheon Temple, they would temporarily put down their estrangement under the pressure of the outside world.

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God and the Heavenly Emperor were the two strongest experts who could conquer the Abyss.

    However, just because he could do it did not mean that he could do it without thinking.

    If they attacked head-on¡­...... Even if they seeded in the end, Pantheon would have to pay an extremely painful price. It might be even more tragic than the Second Dawn War. After all, to conquer the Bottomless Abyss, they had to fight in the enemy''s home ground. They needed to have a much stronger overall strength than the enemy.

    Moreover, with the current situation in the Abyss, there were better ways to weaken them.

    At this moment, in the Hero Domain, Dragon Court, Pantheon Pce.

    The avatars of the gods in the Pantheon Pce continued tomunicate with each other about the situation in the Bottomless Abyss.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "These Fiends are too arrogant."

    "I suggest that the Lord God and the Supreme One lead the gods and officially attack the Bottomless Abyss in an all-round way. We''ll make these demons pay the price!¡±

    The Orc Master God who advocated war and violence roared.

    Silvanas shook his head and chuckled. ""Don''t be so anxious, Gwush. It''s the demons who should be anxious.¡±

    The gods discussed animatedly.

    In themunication, the main battle gods upied a small half.

    Due to their victory in the Second War of Dawn, the gods ''fighting spirit was rather high. They wanted to sweep through the Bottomless Abyss in one go andpletely wipe out the greatest cancer of the Multiverse.

    The only threat to the gods now was the bottomless abyss.

    However, most of the more rational gods believed that it was not a good time to start a war now.

    The demons were fighting amongst themselves. If they attacked the Abyss now, there was a high chance that they would unite and stop fighting against each other.

    It would be better to wait for a period of time until their internal friction reached a certain level. At the moment when the Demon Monarch had yet to be born, he would make a brazen move to suppress the Bottomless Abyss and suppress the Abyssal Demons.

    The Immortal Dragon Empress''s eyes flickered, and her green dragon head said, ""I''ve been in contact with the Regicide Alliance and have been providing support to the Fiend Dukes.¡±

    "I think the Regicide Alliance is worth nurturing.¡±

    Under the gaze of the gods, the Immortal Dragon Queen exined her n.

    Under her guidance, the King-ying Alliance had already thought of joining forces with the King of Insects to kill the Tarant Prince together. This was because the power behind the Tarant and Chaos was currently thergest.

    Before this, the King yer Alliance and the King of Insects were still discussing and hesitating.

    However, now that they realized that the three powerful evil gods were on the same side as the Tarant, the Tarant''s power had expanded unprecedentedly. If they did not take some action, the King-ying Alliance and the King of Insects would be eliminated.

    "Under the pressure of the Tarants, they will definitely choose to join forces.¡±

    "Moreover, the Dragon God lineage has promised to assist the Sovereign of Dark Gloom and the Prince of Wild Beasts. These two are the leaders of the Regicide Alliance.¡±

    "I suggest that the Pantheon Temple observe for the time being and assist the Regicide Alliance in the name of the Dragon God lineage to step into the battle for the throne.¡±

    The Regicide Alliance was a special force among the three factions.

    This was because the Regicide Alliance was led by three Demon Dukes: the Dark Sovereign, the Demon Mother, and the Beast Prince.

    After helping the Regicide Alliance win the battle of bing king and getting rid of their external enemies, there was a high chance that they would split up and fight among themselves for the authority of the king. For the Pantheon Temple, it would be easier to resolve it at that time.

    If the situation allowed, it was also possible to support an obedient Demon Monarch.

    Not all Demon Lords who were fighting for hegemony wanted the Abyss to devour the entire Multiverse. Some only wanted to dominate the Abyss and be the king of the Abyss. There would be Demon Lords who were willing to be the puppets of the Pantheon.

    After a period of time, the gods finalized their ns for the Bottomless Abyss.

    In order to show their respect for the Regicide Alliance, the Dragon God faction would send a powerful god to the Deep Abyss tomunicate with the Regicide Alliance.

    As the lord of the gods, the Nine-faced Dragon God definitely couldn''t casually appear in person to negotiate with the demons. This would affect the dignity of the Pantheon Temple.

    To the other Dragon Gods, this was a rather dangerous mission.

    After all, the gods would be suppressed in the Abyss, and the demons were no pushovers either. Their abilities would increase greatly in the Abyss, and if they went crazy, the Dragon Gods who went to the Abyss would be in danger.

    In response, Garen volunteered to go to the Abyss.

    He wasn''t afraid of the suppression of any ne. Sorry, he couldn''t feel it at all.

    ¡°............... He wondered if the Space-time Crystal Ring would be useful.¡±

    Garen was eager to try his hand at the uing trip to the Abyss.

 Chapter 1446 - 1446 Zeus, My Beloved Brother, I Love You Deep in My Heart

    1446 Zeus, My Beloved Brother, I Love You Deep in My Heart

    In the Heavenly Realm of the Olympian Multiverse, there was a magnificent pce suspended in the midst of colorful clouds.

    Zeus sat high on his throne, his eyes filled with storm and lightning.

    For some reason, this muscr and imposing Godking felt uneasy.

    ¡°Is Poseidon nning a rebellion against me again? Was it Hades or Athena? And my partner, the Queen of Heaven Hera¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Zeus, the God King, pondered silently. Bolts of lightning shed around his body, and the air was filled with a burning sensation.

    Last time, Poseidon had secretly joined forces with the gods to imprison Zeus and seize his position as the King of Gods. They had almost seeded. Before that, Zeus had felt a simr feeling and was somewhat uneasy.

    Zeus pondered.

    Endless information shed in his eyes as he observed the Olympian Multiverse, trying to find any clues that could make him uneasy, focusing on the few gods who had a history.

    Unfortunately, there were too many gods with criminal records. No matter how Zeus looked at it, he could not determine who might be plotting to seize power.

    Because it was all possible.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­. This group of Heavenly Gods who don¡¯t let me worry¡­¡­¡­¡­. Every single one of them is thinking about how to rece me.¡±

    ¡°Where is my dignity as a Godking?¡±

    Rumble!

    Zeus¡¯s majestic face seemed to be covered with thunder, showing his anger.

    As the King of Gods, Zeus had a unique power and a reputation that the gods could not reach.

    However, these were all limited.

    When Poseidon led the rebellion and usurped the throne, the angry Zeus wanted to kill this leader to punish the gods who dared to ignore the glory of the God King, disobey the will of the God King, and covet the power of the God King.

    However, in the end, Zeus still let Poseidon go and only made a trivial punishment. He sealed Poseidon¡¯s divine power and made him suffer as a mortal. Under Zeus¡¯s arrangement, his dignity was ruined and he suffered humiliation.

    The question was, what could such a punishment do other than make Poseidon hate Zeus even more?

    Zeus did not let Poseidon go because he was soft-hearted towards his brother.

    As early as the moment he ascended to the Godly King, the friendship between the three brothers had disappeared. What was left was only calction and suppression.

    As for why Zeus did not kill Poseidon¡­¡­¡­.. Because he could not do that.

    The Mother of Gods did not want to see her descendants fighting and killing each other.

    The first God King Uranus was the child of the Mother of Gods and also the partner of the Mother of Gods. It was his bad behavior towards his brother that caused the Mother of Gods to be dissatisfied. After that, he was ambushed and severely injured by Cronus, who was born by the Mother of Gods, and was sealed and suppressed.

    With the support of the Mother of Gods, Cronus reced his father and became the second King of Gods.

    At the same time, the second God King, Cronus, was cursed by his father. He cursed that he would also be overthrown by his own children.

    Therefore, he swallowed his descendants one by one in advance.

    This caused the Mother of Gods to be dissatisfied.

    With the help of the Mother of Gods, Zeus was lucky enough not to be swallowed by his father. Just like the curse of the first generation of the God King, he overthrew his father, Cronus, and became the third generation of the God King.

    Several major events in the Olympian Multiverse were rted to the Mother of Gods.

    The Mother of Gods herself did not have muchbat power, but her status was high and her influence was great. If Zeus really killed his brother¡­¡­¡­¡­. He had to be mentally prepared to incur the dissatisfaction of the Mother of Gods.

    Besides, other than the Mother of Gods.

    In the current Heaven, the Olympian gods were not willing to see the King of Gods execute Poseidon.

    This was because today, Poseidon would be executed, and tomorrow, it might be him. As gods below the King of Gods, they chose to stop Zeus at this moment, so that Zeus could only punish Poseidon but not eradicate him.

    Poseidon was also fearless. He knew that his brother could not do anything to him, so he nned to usurp the throne more than once.

    ¡°Based on my experience, it shouldn¡¯t be Poseidon this time.¡±

    ¡± After Poseidon makes a n, he will often remain silent for a period of time. Only when I unintentionally rx my vignce against ¡®Him¡¯ will I make another n.¡±

    Zeus thought to himself.

    ¡°Ask the Three Goddesses of Fate?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­ ¡± They ¡± treated me like how they treated other gods and even mortals. They were cold and heartless.¡±

    The Three Goddesses of Fate were not the Olympian gods, but they had a very special status. They knew the past, present, and future at the same time, and their authority over fate was above all gods. They supervised the fate of all mortals and gods in the Olympian Multiverse, including Zeus himself.

    However, due to the special status of the Three Goddesses of Fate, Zeus could not order them around.

    They were dignified, cold, determined, mysterious, and unpredictable. They were as awe-inspiring as fate itself. Although they were the descendants of Zeus, the God of Gods, they were more like the physical manifestation of the will of the rules of fate.

    When he asked the Three Goddesses of Fate about his fate, he was basically rejected.

    Because fate was not to be peeped at, and it was unpredictable.

    After a period of deep thought, Zeus made a decision. He slowly rose and descended to the lower realm.

 Chapter 1447 - 1447 Zeus, My Beloved Brother, I Love You Deep in My Heart (2)

    1447 Zeus, My Beloved Brother, I Love You Deep in My Heart (2)

    ¡£¡£¡£¡£

    Faceless Garen, who was disguised as Poseidon, did not expect the arrival of Zeus, the God of Gods.

    Inside the Sea God Pce, two Gods with simr appearances and simrly muscr and tall bodies stood opposite each other.

    ¡°Poseidon, my brother, how have you been?¡±

    ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve found a partner and found your own Sea Empress.¡±

    Zeus smiled.

    Poseidon showed a trace of impatience and said bluntly, ¡°¡±Zeus, you are a noble Godking. Why aren¡¯t you staying in the Godking Pce in the Heaven Realm? What are you doing in my little Seagod Pce?

    ¡°If it¡¯s just to show off our brotherly love, there¡¯s no need for that.¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten how you humiliated me when I turned into a mortal?¡±

    This was in line with Poseidon¡¯s style.

    At the same time, Garen did not reveal any ws on the surface, but he became serious in his heart.

    He didn¡¯t know why Zeus hade. His first reaction was, could it be that his recement of Poseidon had been discovered? After all, the waters of the Olympian Multiverse were not shallow.

    However, looking at the reaction of the God King Zeus, it did not seem to be what Garen had expected. Therefore, although he was cautious in his heart, he was not too nervous.

    ¡°Elder brother, you want to usurp my Godking position. There shouldn¡¯t be anything wrong with me punishing you a little.¡±

    Zeus ¡®eyes shed with lightning. He suppressed his anger and spoke slowly.

    In front of the Godking,¡¯Poseidon¡¯ sneered and said,¡±Your Godking seat? Zeus, you know very well how your position as the God King came about. Was it really a fair and just selection by drawing lots as the world knows?¡±

    Anger, unwillingness, disappointment¡­¡­¡­¡­ All sorts of emotions filled Poseidon¡¯s tone.

    ¡°If it¡¯s really a fair choice, don¡¯t Hades and I have the structure and breadth of mind to acknowledge your position as the God King?¡±

    Zeus remained indifferent to Poseidon¡¯s questioning. He smiled and said, ¡°¡±Are you suspecting me of cheating? Then you should show the evidence you need and not make groundless guesses.¡±

    ¡®Poseidon¡¯ swept his gaze across the Godking and said calmly, ¡°¡±Between us brothers, don¡¯t pretend anymore.¡±

    ¡°If you truly have a clear conscience, please swear on your divine spark, authority, and Godking position.¡±

    Zeus ¡®smile froze for a moment.

    He said righteously and sternly.

    Poseidon chuckled and crossed his arms. He stared at the Ruler of God with a calm expression and disdain in his eyes.

    Zeus ¡®Godly Monarch¡¯s prestige?

    Countless mortals and gods in the Olympian Multiverse knew that the Ruler was as lustful and dissolute as they were. He was also violent, arbitrary, fickle, and suspicious. Where did the dignity of a Rulere from?

    ¡°Tell me, what does the great Godking want to do in the Sea God Pce?¡±

    ¡°Just to show off your dignity? If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave.¡±

    Poseidon ordered them to leave.

    At this moment, Zeus sighed, his voice tinged with mncholy. ¡°¡±Can¡¯t I visit you purely as a brother?¡±

    As if revealing his true feelings, Zeus said faintly, ¡°¡±Poseidon, my brother.¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten? We once fought together and experienced endless hardships together. We wandered between life and death and overthrew the rule of the Titan God.¡±

    ¡°In the past war of gods, we helped each other and saved each other countless times.¡±

    ¡°Is our brotherhoodpletely non-existent?¡±

    Poseidon would be persuaded but not forced.

    Zeus knew his two brothers very well.

    However, most of the time, he would not lower his dignity as the King of Gods to show any attitude of submission.

    ¡°If I truly see you as my enemy, then I¡¯ll have no choice.¡±

    ¡°Do you really think that I, Zeus, would be coerced by the thoughts of the Divine Mother and the other Gods?¡±

    Although he said that, it was really because he was afraid of the Mother of Gods and was considering the thoughts of the other gods.

    ¡°If I treated you as an enemy, you would have died more than once based on what you have done.¡±

    Poseidon was silent for a moment, then said in a low voice, ¡°¡±If you don¡¯t want to meet me as a Godking, fine. I¡¯ll still acknowledge you as my brother.¡±

    Zeus smiled in response and took out a treasure box surrounded by divine light.

    ¡°I understand that you didn¡¯t invite me to your wedding with Hai Hou.¡±

    ¡°But I can¡¯t help but offer my congrattions and blessings to my brother¡¯s wedding.¡±

    ¡°Inside this is a primitive pearl created by primitive sea god Pontos. It should be able to be used as an ornament to increase the power of your trident.¡±

    Pontos, the primeval Sea God, was the first generation descendant of the Mother of Gods. He was the brother of the first generation God King Uranus, and also the lover of the Mother of Gods.

    ¡®Poseidon¡¯ was slightly startled, and a trace of sincerity appeared in his eyes as he epted the pearl.

    Then, in the golden pce at the bottom of the sea, Zeus and Poseidon recalled the past, recounting the glorious years when they fought side by side against the Titan God and overturned their father¡¯s rule.

    The situation between the two brothers had finally eased up.

    After a while, when the time was right, Zeus revealed a gloomy face and said, ¡°¡±Elder brother, I know that you also want the Godking position. It¡¯s just that this position isn¡¯t easy to sit on.¡±

    ¡°If you want to wear a crown, you must bear its weight.¡±

 Chapter 1448 - 1448 Zeus, My Beloved Brother, I Love You Deep in My Heart

    1448 Zeus, My Beloved Brother, I Love You Deep in My Heart

    ¡°The Heavenly Deities are secretly coveting my position, wanting to rece me. I hold extraordinary power, but I also bear immense pressure at all times.¡±

    His main purpose ining to the Sea God¡¯s Pce was to gain a deeper understanding of the gods who coveted his position through Poseidon.

    Because Poseidon was the one who dared to directly oppose Zeus, he led more than one usurper, and secretly bewitched every god who was dissatisfied with Zeus¡¯s behavior, so he knew them very well.

    ¡°Elder brother, other than you, which heavenly deity do you think wants my position the most?¡±

    Zeus asked casually.

    At this moment, Faceless Garen, who had disguised himself as Poseidon and yed a scene of reminiscing about their brotherhood with Zeus, roughly understood Zeus ¡®intentions.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I want to ascend to the position of Godking, and I¡¯m already nning it in secret.¡±

    ¡°In addition, the Sea God and Sun God were quietly reced by Outer Gods.¡±

    ¡± The intuition of a god probably made Zeus feel uneasy, so he tried to seek an answer from me.¡±

    ¡°Maybe so.¡±

    Garen guessed the correct answer.

    ¡°Other than me, the Heavenly God who wants your position the most¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    Poseidon thought for a moment, then looked at Zeus and said, ¡°¡±Brother, you seem to have forgotten about our brother Hades.¡±

    ¡± As the Underworld King,¡¯He¡¯ has been living in the barren and silent Underworld. He has always been silent and watched over the endless dead souls. He hasined more than once that his life is boring.¡±

    ¡°Think about it. Which of the gods of Olympus would like to visit the underworld?¡±

    ¡°¡®He¡¯ has been suppressed in the Netherworld for far too long.¡±

    ¡°I think Hades wants your position as the Godly King more than I do. It¡¯s just that he hides it deeper and his ns will be more long-term and meticulous.¡±

    Zeus was deep in thought as he listened to Poseidon¡¯s words.

    ¡± And your daughter, Athena, the Goddess of Wisdom and War. She is the smartest and most intelligent goddess, and she is ambitious. She even caused me, an elder, to suffer a setback, and she stole the faith of a city.¡±

    ¡°Athena also inherited your power and was born from your head. Even Ares, the God of War, was defeated by her. Moreover, Athena has been growing.¡±

    Athena, the goddess of wisdom and war.

    She was the daughter of Zeus and the Goddess of Wisdom, Mantis.

    The Mother of the Gods had once predicted that the fourth generation of the God King would be born from the child of Zeus and the Goddess of Wisdom. Therefore, when the Goddess of Wisdom gave birth to Athena, Zeus imitated his father and swallowed her into his stomach to seal and suppress her. In the end, he had an unbearable headache. When he broke open his head, Athena was born and jumped out.

    This was somewhat simr to the fate that the previous two generations of Godkings had encountered.

    If she could be a Godking, everyone would definitely celebrate.

    Hades and Athena were both potential threats to Zeus ¡®position as the Godly Monarch.

    At the same time, it was also a threat to Garen.

    He wanted to ascend to the throne of the King of Gods openly as the Sea God and not attract the attention of the ancient primitive gods. It would be best if he could use Zeus to eliminate hispetitors first.

    ¡°Hades and Athena¡­¡­¡­. The two of them indeed have the qualifications, the ability, and the reason to overthrow my rule.¡±

    Zeus ¡®eyes flickered as he muttered to himself.

    At this moment, Poseidon stared at his brother and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±I¡¯m your elder brother, and I¡¯ve always been very tolerant of you. In the previous battle between gods, I¡¯ve helped you withstand countless injuries.¡±

    ¡°You should understand that my malice towards you is not because you snatched the position of the King of Gods. I, Poseidon, am not interested in snatching the throne of my younger brother.¡±

    ¡°I have been raging like a tsunami for a long time because your actions have disappointed me and made me feel cold.¡±

    After a pause, Poseidon said seriously, ¡°¡±Zeus, if you admit that you cheated during the drawing of lots, I can forgive you and let go of our grudges. As an elder brother, I will help you stabilize your position as the Godking.¡±

    Hearing this, Zeus was slightly taken aback and hesitated.

    If Poseidon secretly recorded the scene of him saying that he cheated and made it public, his dignity as the King of Gods would plummet and he would not be able to sit firmly in his position. The gods would definitely choose a new King of Gods.

    ¡°I swear on my authority and divinity as the Sea God, and on my Poseidon¡¯s spirit, that no third person will know of today¡¯s matter.¡±

    Seeing Zeus ¡®hesitation, Poseidon continued.

    Hearing this, Zeus pondered for a while before sighing. ¡°¡±Big brother, I only found out after the event that the drawing of lots back then was unfair. Grandmother Gaia admired me more, so she secretly helped me, allowing me to be a Godking without any idents.¡±

    ¡°However, because of my greed for power, I did not tell you and Hades the truth after I learned the truth.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, brother.¡±

    Zeus heaved a sigh of relief.

    He did rx a little by telling the things that he had been suppressing in his heart.

    At the same time, Poseidon said with a faint gaze, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve been waiting for your apology for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Then, are you willing to forgive me?¡±

    Zeus said.

    ¡°Of course, we are brothers.¡±

    Poseidon responded with a smile.

 Chapter 1449 - 1449 Time and Space Crystal Ringâ€™s First Show

    1449 Time and Space Crystal Ring¡¯s First Show

    ¡°Zeus, oh Zeus, if you don¡¯t die, who will?¡±

    In the multiverse of the big ring, Garen sensed what was happening in the Olympian multiverse and could not help but shake his head.

    Zeus was truly unlucky.

    His intuition made him feel uneasy, and then he went to seek an answer. He actually found the source of his uneasiness¡­¡­¡­¡­. And now, he even saw the other party as an ally.

    Faceless Garen was not the real Sea God.

    His oath had no binding force at all.

    But Zeus, who didn¡¯t understand the truth, took it seriously.

    In fact, Zeus could not be med for being stupid. Poseidon¡¯s performance was too confusing. It was basically based on nature. This Sea God indeed hated Zeus because he was disappointed in him. The difference was that while he was disappointed in Zeus, the real Sea God also wanted to be the King of Gods, and it was mainly because of this that he went against Zeus.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait and see if you can ascend to the Godking position as soon as possible.¡±

    If he seeded, Faceless Garen would be a God King as an External God¡­¡­¡­. It was probably the only one.

    In the distant future.

    If the Great Ring Multiverse and the Olympian Multiverse came into contact and officially collided.

    Just as the Olympian gods were about to fight a bloody battle to defend their own Multiverse, their leader, the Godly King, surrendered first¡­¡­¡­. What a dramatic scene this would be.

    Garen thought about it carefully and was looking forward to this scene.

    At the same time, Garen withdrew his attention from the Olympian Multiverse where the Faceless Avatar was and ced it on himself, on the Great Ring Multiverse.

    Based on the current situation in the Bottomless Abyss, the Dragon God faction decided to support the Regicide Alliance and further intensify the civil war between the Abyssal Demon Lords. This would make the internal friction between the Demon Lords even more serious, so that it would be convenient for the Pantheon Temple to carry out aprehensive crusade against the Bottomless Abyss in the future.

    Under the tense situation of the Demon Lords in the Bottomless Abyss, Garen wanted to go to the Abyss alone once, as a representative tomunicate and cooperate with the Regicide Alliance.

    During this period of time, Garen had gathered information about the Regicide Alliance. He had a deeper understanding of the alliance structure formed by the three Demon Archdukes, and was ready.

    At this moment, the space-time crystal ring was spinning and bobbing up and down between the silver dragon¡¯s ws.

    Garen yed with the Time and Space Crystal Ring for a while, and with a thought, he put it away.

    The Space-Time Crystal Ring was like the Imasca Ring of the past, imprinted on Garen¡¯s wrist, and fused with a Ring of ck Scales, no difference could be seen.

    Garen was about to set off for the Bottomless Abyss.

    However, this was the first time since the Abyss King War broke out.

    The current Bottomless Abyss was the most dangerous and tense moment. The water inside was turbid and chaotic, and it was unpredictable. The situation was not fixed at all times. The Regicide Alliance, the Demon Prince, the Queen of Chaos, the Evil God, and the Devil¡­¡­¡­ Many factions used the abyss as a battlefield. They fought here in full swing.

    The entire Bottomless Abyss was in chaos.

    Weng!

    The silver dragon¡¯s body flickered and instantly disappeared from its spot, turning into the Time Concretion in the River of Time.

    At the same time.

    The 600th level of the Bottomless Abyss was an endless maze of traps, danger, death, blood, and darkness. It was the domain of the Beast Prince, Baphomet.

    In this abyssal ne.

    The towering stone walls, which were naturally formed andter strengthened by the Demon Lord¡¯s power, sat on the ground without any rules. They formed aplicated path with no rules.

    Under the influence of the special rules of the Endless Labyrinth, life forms that arrived at the level of the Endless Labyrinth would often be teleported to the entrance of the massive maze-the Purgatory Tauren, arge-scale gathering camp of the Tauren Demons.

    They were in the shape of giant bulls that stood up like humans. They had thick, blood-red fur on their bodies, and their strong muscles were faintly discernible, as if they were made of steel. A pair ofrge, curved, and sharp horns grew on both sides of their foreheads.

    Most lifeforms that stepped into the Endless Labyrinth would be torn apart by the Purgatory Tauren at the entrance.

    The minotaur demons who served the Prince of Beasts would smear the high walls of the maze with the blood of their victims and engrave strange and bloody patterns on them. They would show their worship for the Prince of Beasts through the hugeposition of the Prince of Beasts ¡®stalwart body.

    At this moment, in the tribal n where the Purgatory Tauren gathered, the strong and muscr Purgatory Tauren leaned against the stone pirs covered in dried blood, rubbing their backs that were itchy from the cow lice, and whispering to each other with low mooing.

    ¡°The meat of the demonic beasts in the maze is too disgusting. I¡¯ve had enough.¡±

    A Purgatory Tauren with a horn puffed out a breath of air from its nostrils. It stretched out its hoof and scratched its itchy crotch as it said.

    ¡°When will ne travelers enter the maze again?¡­¡­.. I want him to have a taste of cow horns!¡±

    Another Purgatory Tauren chimed in.

    Thump!

    The big-horned Purgatory Tauren patted his head with his hoof and said, ¡°¡±My horns are big, so I¡¯ll go first. My horns are already thirsty!¡±

    The Purgatory Tauren, who had been pped on the head, was furious.

    However, it looked up at the long and thick horns on the other party¡¯s head. In the end, it suppressed its anger and did not refute.

    The Purgatory Tauren race valued the size of their horns very much. Therger the horns, the easier it was for the Purgatory Tauren to be revered by their nsmen. They were more attractive to the opposite sex and even had the chance to be favored by the Beast Prince. They would receive grace and be the Ox Chief of a tribe.

 Chapter 1450 - 1450 Time and Space Crystal Ringâ€™s First Show (2)

    1450 Time and Space Crystal Ring¡¯s First Show (2)

    At this moment.

    Weng!

    The formless and boundless dragon of time began to copse and converge, transforming into the form of a silver dragon.

    ¡°The corrosion from the abyssal aura and the suppression of the abyssalws no longer exist.¡±

    Garen felt the difference from when he descended into the Abyss.

    Be it the energy erosion or the Rule Suppression, they were both continuous and would be dissipated by the flow of time that surrounded Garen¡¯s body, unable to affect him.

    Immune to all continuous negative effects.

    The direction of the heart was the direction of time.

    Garen called the powerful passive abilities he had obtained after he advanced to the level of a Greater Divine Power-Time Deification.

    The Deification of Time allowed Garen to be in the Bottomless Abyss, or in any environment, or any ne, without being affected by the local rules and energy characteristics.

    At the same time, Garen looked around, his gaze sweeping across the surrounding environment.

    The Purgatory Tauren, who were trembling under his might and whose bodies were stiff, were the first to enter his sight.

    Then, there were towering stone walls, a faint mist that could block the perception of most creatures, aplicated tunnel, and magic traps buried almost every few meters¡­¡­¡­.. In the depths of the maze, even powerful gods would find it difficult to deal with the Demon Lord level trap array.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.. The headquarters of the Regicide Alliance, the Endless Labyrinth.¡±

    The 600th level of the Abyss, the Endless Labyrinth, was originally a level controlled by the Beast Prince and the Demon Mother.

    The influence of the Demon Mother was only limited to the area around her fortress. The Endless Labyrinth was dominated by the Beast Prince. However, even before the establishment of the Regicide Alliance, if one of the two Demon Lords was attacked in the Endless Labyrinth, the other would lend a helping hand.

    After the establishment of the Regicide Alliance, the Dark Dark Sovereign had also built a fortress in the Endless Labyrinth next to the Demon Mother¡¯s fortress. He had also built a magic circle that could travel back and forth with the Abyss ne he controlled.

    From then on, the Endless Labyrinth became the headquarters of the Regicide Alliance.

    This ce was filled with countless dangerous traps. Even gods or demigods would fall into them if they were not careful. It was very suitable for the camp to set up a base. The Tarants had attacked the Endless Labyrinth several times, but they were all defeated by the King yer Alliance and the Endless Labyrinth.

    Garen was here tomunicate with the Regicide Alliance.

    In order to express his goodwill, Garen did not force his way into the maze. Instead, he followed the rules of the Endless Labyrinth and arrived at the entrance of the maze.

    Whoosh!

    Moo!

    A low, thunderous moo came from the depths of the Endless Labyrinth, which contained the will of the Beast Prince, Baphomet.

    The Purgatory Taurens below the silver dragon knelt on the ground in unison

    ¡°Dragon of Eternity and Time, Garen Aurelian, why did youe to the Endless Labyrinth?¡±

    A rather rough voice sounded in Garen¡¯s mind.

    The Beast Prince noticed the arrival of the Dragon of Eternity and Time and responded personally.

    Garen squinted his eyes and looked into the depths of the maze.

    In the thick fog, the outline of a huge figure could be vaguely seen. It seemed to be located in the center or at the end of the fog. It was faintly discernible, like the king of this ce.

    ¡± During the war with the Giant God System, the Dragon God System promised the two leaders of the Regicide Alliance, the Dark Dark Sovereign and the Beast Prince, that they would assist you in the battle for the throne in the Abyss.¡±

    The silver dragon¡¯s voice was calm as it spoke. It went straight to the point and stated its purpose foring to the Endless Labyrinth.

    ¡°I see¡­¡­. He did not expect the Dragon God lineage to still remember this promise.¡±

    ¡± After the Nine-Faced Dragon God returned, you had the confidence to break the rules. We thought that you would no longer keep your promise, so we never took the initiative to seek the Dragon God¡¯s help.¡±

    The Dark Sovereign¡¯s elegant and calm voice rang out.

    A smile appeared on the silver dragon¡¯s mask. ¡°¡±The Dragon God¡¯s words carry weight, and he never lies.¡±

    ¡°All the promises made by the Dragon God lineage will be fulfilled.¡±

    Prince Beast¡¯s heavy voice sounded again, ¡°¡±I just don¡¯t know, Garen Aurelian, are you representing the Dragon God System or the Pantheon Temple?¡±

    The gods and demons knew deep down that the Pantheon and the Bottomless Abyss were now on opposing sides and could not cooperate.

    ¡°The promise made by the Dragon God lineage is naturally fulfilled by the Dragon God lineage. It has nothing to do with the other gods or the Pantheon Temple.¡±

    Garen said.

    It was impossible that it had nothing to do with the Pantheon Temple.

    After all, the Dragon God lineage was actually the leader ss of the Pantheon temple.

    The Beast Prince knew, the Dark Ruler knew, and the Mother of Demons knew.

    However, Garen also knew that they would not care too much about this. They were plotting for the position of the Demon Lord, and it was difficult for them to do so with their own strength. The assistance of the Dragon God System was no different from sending charcoal in the snow, even if it was asking a tiger for its skin.

    With the Duke Fiend¡¯s boldness, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid of such a small risk.

    If they didn¡¯t cooperate with the Dragon Gods, they would probably be the first to be dealt with by the Demon Prince.

    If they cooperated with the Dragon God faction, they would have to bear the risk of being attacked by the Pantheon, but at least they would have a chance of winning the battle of the Abyss Kings. If the legend was true, the Demon King would obtain the will of the Abyss and obtain unparalleled power, so he would not have to fear the Pantheon.

    This was a good choice.

    ¡°As the hegemon of the Gods, the Dragon God n is willing to assist the Regicide Alliance.¡±

 Chapter 1451 - 1451 Time and Space Crystal Ringâ€™s First Show (3)

    1451 Time and Space Crystal Ring¡¯s First Show (3)

    ¡°Garen Aurelian, pleasee to the main castle of the maze. We will discuss the current situation of the Abyss face to face.¡±

    A gentle voice like that of a young noble woman sounded. It belonged to the mother of demons, Cang Ye.

    At the same time, Prince Beast suddenly said, ¡°¡± Dragon of Eternity and Time, it¡¯s rare for you to descend into the Bottomless Abyss. Before entering the main castle for negotiations, why don¡¯t you try to pass through my Endless Labyrinth yourself, and then tell me if the Endless Labyrinth is worthy of the title of the First Labyrinth of the Multiverse?¡±

    The Endless Labyrinth of Baphomet was a forbidden area that even powerful gods could not break through, and it was self-proimed as the first maze in the Multiverse.

    Baphomet was very proud of itsbyrinth, which it regarded as a work of art.

    Hearing this, the silver dragon¡¯s eyes moved slightly, and the Endless Labyrinth was reflected in its tinum dragon eyes.

    It was as if a gust of wind had risen and filled the Endless Labyrinth. The fog that filled the stone walls became even thicker, almost tangible. It was so dark that even the senses of gods would be suppressed and limited.

    Endless Labyrinth¡­.. If I was trapped in the maze and asked for Baphomet to let me out, then as the representative of the Dragon God n tomunicate with the Regicide Alliance, it would be a disgrace to the Dragon God n¡­¡­¡­.. Is this guy trying to show me his might first? It made me understand that the Regicide Alliance wasn¡¯t to be trifled with. This burly Beast Prince would asionally try to y some tricks¡­¡­¡­¡­. Garen thought to himself.

    However, if Baphomet thought that the Endless Labyrinth could trap Garen, he was gravely mistaken.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve long heard of the Endless Labyrinth of the Abyss.¡±

    ¡°Since I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll feel regretful if I don¡¯t take a walk inside.¡±

    The silver dragon said calmly.

    The continuous maze fog could not block Garen¡¯s perception. He confirmed the position of the fortress behind theyers of maze obstructions.

    ¡°Then, please enter the maze.¡±

    After saying that, the few demon archdukes silently observed the silver dragon¡¯s movements.

    Garen did not act rashly. There were too many traps in the Endless Labyrinth. They were really endless,yer byyer, and the deeper one was, the more dangerous it was. It was not easy for Garen to pass through them.

    At the same time.

    Under the watchful eyes of the Archdemons, the silver dragon smiled and extended its ws.

    Weng!

    On the wrist of the dragon w, the ring of ck scales glowed with a crystalline light. It floated up and transformed into a strange crystal-like ring.

    The ring was parallel to the dragon w and floated above it. At the same time, it rotated at a moderate speed, carrying the charm of time.

    ¡°This is¡­¡­¡±

    Sensing the aura of the Space-Time Crystal Ring, the Archdemons ¡®pupils constricted.

    Divinity, many divinities. This thing actually used divinities as raw materials!

    It was unbelievable.

    Even with the Grand Fiend¡¯s knowledge, this was the first time he had seen a weapon forged from divine sparks.

    Where did he get so many Godheads? And how was it forged into a weapon? Perhaps even the Dwarf God Moradin couldn¡¯t do this¡­¡­¡­. Staring at the space-time crystal ring, the Archdevil had a bad feeling.

    At the same time, Garen ignored the obstruction of the fog and locked onto the location of the main castle from afar.

    Weng!

    The Time and Space Ring turned into a stream of light and disappeared from the dragon¡¯s w, heading straight for the main castle of the maze.

    Time seemed to stop for a moment.

    In the next second.

    Bang!

    Under the straight-line trajectory of the Time and Space Ring, the towering stone walls seemed to have been hit hard. They were pierced through from point to point in the deafening explosion. At the same time, they seemed to have experienced the corrosion of endless time, and the entire surface was turned into dust.

    Some of the spaces between the stone walls that could extend infinitely were destroyed by the Time and Space Ring.

    Some of the distorted space didn¡¯t have any effect on the Time Space Ring.

    At the same time, countless dangerous traps were triggered.

    Rumble!

    Heavenly Thunder, Poisonous Mist, Evil Fire, Illusion, Ice Crystal, Dagger, Heavy Water¡­¡­¡­¡­. As if it was the end of a natural disaster, the dangers contained in the Endless Labyrinth were directly presented, interweaving together to form a beautiful and fatal strange scene like colorful fireworks.

    The Godhead was indestructible, and these traps were unable to stop the Space-Time Crystal Ring.

    The Time and Space Ring tore a straight path in the Endless Labyrinth in an unstoppable manner, destroying all matter along the way.

    With a buzz, the Dimensional Ring disappeared from its original spot afterpleting its mission and returned to the front of the silver dragon. It ovepped with the Ring of ck Scales hidden on the dragon¡¯s wrist, leaving only a straight line full of traces of destruction.

    On the other side of the trajectory was a silver dragon with a calm expression.

    On the other end of the trajectory was the silent Archdemon in the fortress that had been exposed to the Silver Dragon¡¯s vision.

    ¡± As for the maze, the vast majority of maze adventurers believe that setting foot in it, experiencing setbacks in the midst of danger, and finding the only exit is the respect for the maze.¡±

    ¡± They believe that destroying the maze by force with an invincible force that surpasses the level of the maze is a reckless and violent act.¡±

    The silver dragon smiled and looked at the fortress. Its voice was low and calm.

    ¡°However, I prefer to call this method efficient.¡±

 Chapter 1452 - 1452 A Trickery Alliance (1)

    1452 A Trickery Alliance (1)

    The 600th level of the Bottomless Abyss, the Endless Labyrinth, the Prince¡¯s Fortress.

    The silver dragon adjusted its body size to the extent that it was suitable for entering the fortress. Under the frightened and disbelieving gazes of the ox-headed demon guards, it entered the heavily guarded prince¡¯s castle unhurriedly.

    ¡°Sir Baphomet, may I ask how I passed through the maze? Can I get your approval?¡±

    After entering the castle¡¯s main hall, Garen looked at the Beast Prince and asked calmly.

    In the grand pce, in Garen¡¯s field of vision, the first thing he saw was a mighty and majestic bull-horned demon.

    On its forehead, there was a pair of ferocious giant horns that seemed to be stained with the dried blood of those who had been torn and pierced. They were towering and winding, slightly curved and pointing towards the sky. Its pair of eyes were like copper bells, and the blood-red pupils and the dense red blood vessels in the white of its eyes looked rather ferocious. As its gaze moved, it asionally revealed a ferocious and cruel gaze.

    Under the thick and messy ck hair wereyers uponyers of majestic muscles that looked like the roots of an old tree, giving people a sense of oppression.

    This was Garen¡¯s first official meeting with the Beast Prince.

    Back when he was in the Land of Fire in the Hero Domain, Garen had hidden himself in the head of the White Dragon of the Chromatic Dragon Queen and secretly nced at the Beast Prince once. Back then, Garen, who had not yet reached the level of a Mid-Level Divine Power, felt a strong sense of oppression from this Demon Lord.

    But now, the pressure from the past hadpletely disappeared.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Faced with Garen¡¯s question, Baphomet was silent for a few seconds, then took a deep breath. The fur on his body trembled slightly, and his pupils were red, as if he was suppressing something. He then slowly said,¡±Very good. I didn¡¯t expect it.¡±

    ¡°You are the first person to pass through my maze so quickly.¡±

    The Endless Labyrinth had been destroyed, and Garen had opened up a path without any technique, easily passing through it. To the Beast Prince who loved the art of the maze, it was actually something that was difficult to ept.

    However, even though it had an irritable personality, it still suppressed its anger after serious consideration.

    The silver dragon¡¯s face was calm, and when it was on all fours, its head was just as high as the ox-headed demon lord sitting on the throne. It said,¡± That¡¯s good. I was worried that Sir Baphomet also thought that the maze should follow the rules and step through it step by step. He was ashamed of my efficient way of passing through.¡±

    Phew ¡­ Two thick streams of white gas shot out from the nose of the Beast Prince.

    ¡°To pass through the maze, we naturally have to do it as efficiently as possible.¡±

    Its words were mixed with heavy and suppressed breathing.

    At the same time, the silver dragon suddenly turned. Its gaze prated the ck-red walls of the fortress and saw two demonic figures wrapped in thick Abyssal aura. They streaked across the sky like meteors and fell urately.

    In the blink of an eye, they entered the fortress and appeared in the hall.

    The other was the tall, slender, and elegant Sovereign Dark, who had once killed the God of Frost Giants in one blow for God Garen.

    The silver dragon lowered its eyes and looked at the Dark Sovereign. Thetter nodded slightly and smiled.¡±Your Excellency Garen, this is the second time we¡¯ve met, and you¡¯re already standing at the same level as us. What an incredible growth rate.¡±

    It hadn¡¯t been a long time since theyst met, but the other party had advanced to be a great Divine Power in the blink of an eye.

    Towards Garen¡¯s growth speed, the Dark Sovereign was shocked deep in his heart, but he concealed it very well.

    Garen nodded and said briefly, ¡± It was just a fluke.¡±

    He turned to look at the other Fiend Lord.

    This Demon Lord¡¯s form was somewhat special, and it didn¡¯t seem to be a physical body.

    In the faint jade-like light, it seemed that the wind had drawn out the shape of the light, like a translucent white curtain that was constantly floating. A soft and alluring outline could be vaguely seen, as if it was a plump and beautiful humanoid woman¡¯s body.

    Even in the fortress where there was no wind, the white curtain still seemed to move with the wind. It kept showing off or falling down, outlining a beautiful figure that was faintly discernible and hazy, adding to the strange and seductive beauty.

    Garen could feel that this Demon Lord was quietly observing him, his gaze somewhat fiery.

    ¡± Sir Garen, allow me to introduce you. This is my mother, the first generation of the ancient Oberis Demon, the mother of many Demon Lords, the Mother of Demons, Cang Ye.¡±

    The Dark Sovereign took the initiative to introduce him, even though Garen already knew the identity of this lord.

    Demon Mother Cang Ye¡­¡­¡­ She had been lusting after my body for a long time. In the past, she had already asked Sovereign Dark Gloom to invite me to her Demon Castle as a guest, but I had rejected her. Why did it feel like she was lusting after me even more now? The naked lust in her eyes wasn¡¯t concealed at all. It could almost be said that she was seducing me.

    ¡®There¡¯s also the Dark Monarch. That fellow seems to want to create an opportunity for me and his mother.

    What a strange and iprehensible demonic ethics.

    Wasn¡¯t Baphomet Cang Ye¡¯s lover and ally? It wasn¡¯t good for the two of you to behave like this in front of Baphomet.

    Under the watchful eyes of the three Demon Dukes, Garen thought to himself.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of you, beautiful Lady Ashy Night.¡±

    The silver dragon lowered its eyes and looked at the Mother of Demons.

    Cang Ye¡¯s hazy eyes blinked, and the white screen kept spinning.

    A soft and dreamy voice that seemed to not belong to this world sounded,¡±Garen Aurelian, hello. I look forward to meeting you in person. If possible, meeting you alone is more in line with my wishes.¡±

 Chapter 1453 - 1453 A Trickery Alliance (2)

    1453 A Trickery Alliance (2)

    The shape outlined by the white curtain was even more seductive, and it was also dyed with a hint of pink that represented lust.

    Garen was unmoved.

    Before he came to the Bottomless Abyss, he had already gathered information about Cang Ye.

    ording to the Pentashade Dragon Queen, Cang Ye was not as alluring as her delicate body. This was only an illusion on the surface. The faint light that outlined her body was actually a kind of Shadow Shroud that concealed Cang Ye¡¯s true appearance and body.

    It was a terrifying, terrifying, crazy, and deformed body that even Cang Ye himself found hard to ept. It made even the demons feel terrified and disgusted, and they needed to wear a shroud to cover their bodies at all times.

    Any living being who was ¡®lucky¡¯ to see the true face of the Mother of Demons after removing Cang Ye¡¯s shroud had already be a living portrait that she used to decorate her castle.

    ¡°What kind of form would make even demons feel disgusted?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­. I wonder if I can appreciate the beauty of the true appearance of the Mother of Demons with my taste.¡±

    To be honest, Garen was a little curious.

    The silver dragon smiled at the Demon Mother¡¯s goodwill and said,¡±If there¡¯s a chance, I don¡¯t mind having a private meeting with Lady Ashy Night.¡±

    After exchanging a few pleasantries with the demon archdukes, the dragon and the demon entered the main topic.

    ¡°Your Excellency Garen, I would like to know the highest level of assistance the Dragon God n can provide to the Regicide Alliance.¡±

    ¡°For example, as the master god of the dragon race, can His Excellency Io help the Regicide Alliance?¡±

    The Dark Dark Sovereign¡¯s eyes flickered, and his dark green eyes were like gemstones. He probed in an elegant tone.

    Dream on¡­. Garen smiled slightly. ¡± When the Dragon God made the promise, the Master God had yet to awaken, so this has nothing to do with the Master God.¡±

    What the Pantheon Temple wanted was to slowly wear down the foundation of the Bottomless Abyss like boiling a frog in warm water, causing the Demon Lords to fall in battle one by one. It was not an intense war that involved them too much.

    After a pause, the silver dragon continued, ¡°¡±Does Sovereign ck Gloom think that without a Sovereign, our Dragon God lineage will be unable to ensure the victory of the Regicide Alliance?¡±

    Upon hearing Garen¡¯s words, the elegant smile on the Dark Sovereign¡¯s face did not change.

    ¡°Your Excellency Garen, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I acknowledge the Dragon God¡¯s power.¡±

    ¡± After all, it¡¯s a hegemonic god system that can make the high and mighty gods submit to it. With the help of the Dragon God system, I feel very at ease.¡±

    At this time, Prince Beast was tired of listening to the Dark Dark Sovereign¡¯s roundabout way of talking. In a low and impatient tone, he asked directly, ¡°¡±What kind of assistance is the Dragon God lineage willing to provide?¡±

    Garen actually preferred directmunication. He was not displeased by the Beast Prince¡¯s straightforwardness and replied calmly, ¡°¡±You can choose the assistance of two powerful Dragon Gods.¡±

    The Archdemons had no objections to this.

    At the same time, the Demon Mother said in a serious tone, ¡°¡±If the Regicide Alliance wins, I want to know what the Dragon God n ns to do next.¡±

    Garen asked back, ¡± Before I answer this question, I want to know if the Archdukes of the Demons be Demon Lords and unify the Bottomless Abyss. It¡¯s enough for them to just be Demon Lords. Or, are they dissatisfied with this and want to march into more dimensions?¡±

    The Dark Sovereign and the Mother of Demons fell silent.

    Prince Beast breathed heavily and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±For now, unifying the Abyss is enough for me. However, if I really be a Demon Lord, my thoughts might change.¡±

    ¡°Mastering greater power will naturally breed greater ambition.¡±

    Garen smiled and said, ¡± The Prince is right. With a sharp weapon, killing intent will naturally arise.¡±

    Afterughing, the silver dragon¡¯s mask became calm and peaceful. ¡°¡±When the timees, the Pantheon Temple will naturally stand against the Demon Monarch, but that is a matter for the future.¡±

    The Regicide Alliance knew that they were asking a tiger for its skin. They were betting that they would be able to obtain the power to fight against the Pantheon Temple in the future. There was no need to hide this. Everyone present knew this.

    In fact, they had no choice.

    Especially in the current situation in the Abyss.

    The Demon Prince Tarant Mystique and its partner, the creator of Tanari Demons, Chaos, were slightly stronger than the King of Insects and the Regicide Alliance.

    And now, there were three evil gods-Heart-Devouring War God Zaltec, Abyssal Spider Queen Lorci, and Eye Devil Main God Big Matriarch-joining the alliance.

    The many Demon Overlords who were wavering no longer hesitated and chose to follow the Tarant, joining the Tarant camp.

    The Tarant Group had expanded unprecedentedly and was now the undisputed number one force in the Abyss.

    Whether it was the King of Insects or the Regicide Alliance, they were no match for the Tarant Group in a one-on-one battle. Even if they temporarily joined forces, they might not be a match for the Tarant Group.

    The external help of the Dragon God lineage was the only possibility of turning the tables.

    Even if he would suffer a bacshter, it was still a matter of the future. It was more important to survive now.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. The Dragon God n and the Regicide Alliance are working together now, not the Pantheon Temple and the Demon Monarch.¡±

    Sovereign Dark Gloom smiled and said softly.

    Garen lifted his chin and said, ¡± As for the Dragon God Branch¡¯s follow-up ns, after the Regicide Alliance defeats the other Demon Princes, the Dragon God Branch will not interfere with the Regicide Alliance. The Regicide Alliance can choose a Demon Lord on their own.¡±

 Chapter 1454 - 1454 A Trickery Alliance (3)

    1454 A Trickery Alliance (3)

    The silver dragon¡¯s gaze swept across the archdukes and said with a faint smile, ¡°¡±You are all allies of my Dragon God lineage. It makes no difference to my Dragon God lineage who ascends to the throne in the end.¡±

    It could be foreseen that these three would definitely have a battle in the end.

    It would not be like the Olympian Multiverse, where Zeus, Poseidon, and Hades would draw lots. With their demonic nature, they would not take a step back before the throne.

    Prince Beast raised his head, his horns glinting coldly. He puffed out his chest and said confidently, ¡°¡±The throne of the Emperor will ultimately belong to me, Baphomet.¡±

    Sovereign Wu An said in a distressed tone, ¡°¡±The prince is indeed the strongest in the Regicide Alliance.¡±

    When it spoke, it still had an elegant smile on its face, like a mask imprinted on its face.

    Between the Prince of Wild Beasts and the Sovereign of Dark Gloom, the Mother of Demons ¡®white veil fluttered, but she did not respond.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about the futureter.¡±

    ¡± My fellow archdukes, ¡± Garen said, ¡± I have a suggestion here. I don¡¯t know if you want to hear it.¡±

    ¡°Please speak.¡±

    The silver dragon said unhurriedly,¡±The Kingyer Alliance will first establish a partnership with the King of Insects to deal with the Tarant Group together. With the help of us Dragon Gods, the three forces will focus their fire on the Tarant Group and eliminate them.¡±

    ¡°Then, the King of Insects will not be a problem.¡±

    Prince Beast frowned and said, ¡°¡±We have discussed cooperation with the King of Insects before, but we parted on bad terms.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because the Tarant hadn¡¯t joined forces with the Evil God yet.¡±

    Sovereign Dark Gloom said.

    The Archdemon looked at the silver dragon and said, ¡°¡±The current King of Insects definitely has the intention to cooperate with the Regicide Alliance.¡±

    ¡°However, with the Dragon God lineage involved, it should be wary of the Dragon God lineage.¡±

    ¡± Let the King of Insects let down its guard and cooperate with the Kingyer Alliance, ¡± Garen said nonchntly. ¡± I believe that all the Demon Lords have a way to do it. ¡°¡±

    Sovereign Wu An pondered for a moment and said in a low voice, ¡°¡± There is indeed a way. We can sign a contract with the King of Insects. After defeating the Tarant, the Regicide Alliance will no longer use the power of the Dragon God lineage to fight for the throne with the King of Insects alone¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡± Let¡¯s do it! ¡± Prince Beast said in a rough voice. ¡± The Regicide Alliance has the confidence to defeat the King of Insects. Let¡¯s do it. ¡°¡±

    The Dark Sovereign frowned imperceptibly, but he didn¡¯t say anything after being interrupted by Baphomet.

    Then, after a period ofmunication and a more detailed cooperation n, the silver dragon and the three demon archdukes of the Regicide Alliance chatted happily in the fortress of the Endless Labyrinth.

    In the end, Garen¡¯s gaze shifted slightly and he asked, ¡°¡±The two Dragon Gods who assisted the Regicide Alliance, have you decided?¡±

    The three archdukes looked at each other andmunicated secretly in their hearts for a while. Then, Prince Beast said,¡±The Immortal Dragon Empress and you, the Dragon of Eternity and Time, are our most desirable choices.¡±

    They would definitely choose the strongest few.

    The reason why he did not choose the Metal Dragon God was because the battlefield was located on the abyssal ne.

    Different gods could disy differentbat power in different nes. In nes that matched their attributes, gods could often disy higher power, but they would be weakened instead.

    The righteous Metal Dragon God would naturally be suppressed by certain rules in the Bottomless Abyss, while the evil Immortal Dragon Empress would be strengthened to a certain extent.

    Moreover, if a demon were to cooperate with the Metal Dragon God, there was a high chance that it would be rejected by other Demon Overlords.

    As for Garen, the neutral and mysterious Dragon of Time, they would definitely choose him.

    ¡°Not a bad choice.¡±

    ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll have to fight side by side in the future.¡±

    the silver dragon said calmly.

    After that, Garen took off three dragon scales and handed them to the three Archdemons, telling them that they could use the dragon scales to contact him at any time. Then, he left the Bottomless Abyss and ended his trip to the Abyss.

    As soon as he returned to the Hero¡¯s Domain, Garen received a message from the Dark Sovereign.

    ¡°Your Excellency Garen, you are the representative of the Dragon God System and the Pantheon Temple.¡±

    ¡°I hope that you can pass on this message to the gods. I, Grazite, the Sovereign of Darkness, can swear an oath to the gods.¡±

    ¡± If I can be the Demon Lord and rule the Abyss, I will prohibit any demons from opposing the gods. I will restrain the demons to stay in the Bottomless Abyss and never set foot in other nes¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    Monarch Dark Gloom had made many promises, and he had said that he could make oaths or contracts with them.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    The silver dragon¡¯s eyes were deep like ake after a rain as it replied quietly.

 Chapter 1455 - 1455 Hecatoncheir (1)

    1455 Hecatoncheir (1)

    Just as Garen had thought before, there were definitely demons who were willing to give up a certain amount of authority and be under the supervision of the Pantheon Temple to rule the Abyss as the Demon Lord.

    The Dark Monarch¡¯s attitude showed that he was willing to be the puppet king.

    After all, the Bottomless Abyss was already vast enough.

    Most Demon Overlords only controlled one level of the Abyss. Even the more famous and powerful ones could only control several levels at the same time¡­¡­¡­ The entire abyss would be its domain, and the bottomless abyss could amodate boundless ambition.

    As for whether the Dark Sovereign¡¯s mentality would gradually change after bing a Demon King, or whether it had a deeper n, none of this mattered in Garen¡¯s eyes or in the eyes of the gods.

    After all, it was only a demon duke now. It did not have enough strength, so it needed the help and support of the gods.

    ¡°Sovereign Dark isn¡¯t a chaotic and evil demon. He¡¯s rational and calm, and is suitable for cooperation.¡±

    It had probably made a decision in its heart long ago and was waiting for the arrival of the Dragon God envoy.

    ¡± However,pared to supporting a Demon Lord who is notpletely controble, the Pantheon is more inclined to destroy the demon race and bring the Bottomless Abyss under the control of the gods.¡±

    Garen muttered silently in his heart.

    ¡£¡£¡£¡£

    In the Olympian Multiverse, Zeus was d that he had gone to the Sea God Pce to seek answers from his brother Poseidon.

    In a ¡®sincere¡¯munication, he and his elder brother resolved their differences.

    For Zeus, as long as Poseidon didn¡¯t steal his throne, everything was fine.

    ¡°Poseidon, this brother of mine is indeed not to be underestimated. When he stood against me, he had always been the God that gave me the greatest headache.¡±

    ¡± Now,¡¯He¡¯ and I are on the same side, and ¡®He¡¯ has even convinced Apollo. It¡¯s really something to be happy about.¡±

    ¡°If I had admitted that I had obtained the position of the King of Gods through unfair means and obtained Poseidon¡¯s forgiveness, perhaps the situation would bepletely different now.¡±

    Zeus had a very high opinion of Poseidon in his heart.

    Because recently, Poseidon had used some unknown means to persuade Apollo, the Sun God, to let go of his estrangement and support Poseidon¡¯s great cause as a God King.

    Zeus had many children, but the most powerful were Apollo and Athena, who were also the twelve gods of Olympus.

    However, these two powerful sons were not very well-behaved. They both coveted his position as the God King, and the father-son rtionship was indifferent.

    Now, under Poseidon¡¯s persuasion, Apollo also vowed to assist the King of Gods as the Sun God. This was a rare happy event for Zeus.

    ¡°The Sun God and the Sea God are my right-hand men. Why should I worry about my position as the God King being unstable?¡±

    Immediately, Zeus restrained his surging emotions and secretly summoned one of his sons ording to the n he had discussed with Poseidon and Apollo.

    Soon, a god dressed in a ck robe and surrounded by the aura of death arrived in the Heaven Realm and appeared in the Godly King¡¯s pce.

    ¡°Father, how is Olympus? Is everything alright?¡±

    Under Zeus ¡®gaze, the god lowered his head and said.

    His name was Aiagos, and he was one of the three judges of the Underworld. He was also the son of Zeus. The other two judges of the Underworld were also the sons of Zeus.

    ¡°The Heavenly Realm is as always.¡±

    After a pause, Zeus exined the reason why he had summoned the judge. His voice was indifferent and grand, and he said in a dignified voice,¡±There is a sinful soul. I want you to send it to Tartarus in the deepest part of the Underworld to prevent the Underworld King from protecting it.¡±

    ¡°Tartarus?¡± Argus was slightly startled.¡±

    Zeus remained silent, his indifferent gaze containing a terrifying pressure.

    ¡± Father, ¡± he exined, ¡± Tartarus is the most dangerous and terrifying realm in the Underworld. It seals an existence like the Titan God. A soul has to be sent in¡­¡­¡­ At the very least, three judges were required to make a judgment at the same time, and they had to obtain the permission of the Nether King.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, Tartarus has powerful guards. Even the Nether King might not be able to make them open Tartarus¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    The Titan God was also known as the second-generation God.

    The god that the Olympian gods had once overthrown was the second Titan.

    After defeating the Titans, the Olympian gods sealed them in Tartarus.

    Tartarus was the deepest part of the Underworld, but rather than saying that it was a part of the Underworld, it was more urate to say that the Underworld was an extension of Tartarus.

    Zeus¡¯s eyes shed with lightning as his voice echoed in the temple like rolling thunder.

    ¡°Aiagos, don¡¯t forget who is the King of Pantheon!¡±

    ¡°My will is an oracle that cannot be defied!¡±

    The immense pressure almost suffocated the judge.

    At this moment, Zeus ¡®tone softened slightly as he looked at the struggling Aiagos. ¡°¡±Aiagos, don¡¯t forget my love for you. Now, I am a God King and a Father. I need you to do things for me.¡±

    Once upon a time, mortals angered Zeus, who caused the earth to dry up and the people to suffer.

    Aiagos begged his father to forgive the sins of mortals, and Zeus restrained his anger for the sake of his son.

    Ayagos remembered this.

    But most importantly, how could a Judge of the Underworld go against the will of the Ruler of Gods?

 Chapter 1456 - 1456 Hecatoncheir (2)

    1456 Hecatoncheir (2)

    He knew that his Father was ruthless, arbitrary, unquestionable, and invible.

    After careful consideration, Argus sighed and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Father, I understand. I will do as you say.¡±

    Zeus then handed over a sealed soul to Argus.

    Aiagos tried to sense this soul, wanting to know how many sins it hadmitted. It had to be imprisoned in Tartarus, but Zeus¡¯s seal failed.

    ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous, don¡¯t try to find out.¡±

    ¡°Your mission is to send it to Tartarus, in the name of Hades.¡±

    ¡°Remember, don¡¯t let the Nether King know.¡±

    ¡°As for Tartarus ¡®guards, they won¡¯t stop you.¡±

    Whoosh!

    A bolt of lightning descended from the sky andnded on the palm of Argus. A lightning brand was formed on the back of his hand, shing for a moment and then disappearing.

    Then, the Underworld Judge left with the soul, heading to the Underworld to execute Zeus ¡®will.

    After the Underworld Judge left, Zeus whispered in the pce of the King of Gods, ¡°¡°¡­¡­¡­. Hades, my little brother, don¡¯t me your elder brother for being heartless. I really won¡¯t allow you to covet my divine position.¡±

    At the same time.

    Golden Sea God Pce.

    Sea God Garen wasmunicating with Eternal Sun, who was temporarily disguised as the Sun God, through the Time Alliance Contract.

    ¡°Zeus should have already made his move.¡±

    Eternal Sun said.

    In order to properly deal with Hades, Zeus, the Sea God, and the Sun God came up with a n.

    As long as the Underworld Judge sent specially processed souls to Tartarus, Hades would suffer.

    The corner of Garen¡¯s mouth curled up, and he smiled. ¡± He, the God King, will take care of the gods in Olympus that are hindering me step by step.¡±

    ¡± Zeus is suspicious in his heart. He believes that every powerful god covets his position as the King of Gods. All kinds of actions have already made the gods dissatisfied. Now that we are helping him, if he increases his efforts, sooner orter, he will be betrayed by everyone. The gods who supported him in the past will also change their minds.¡±

    At that time, Garen could rise up and overthrow Zeus at the right time, exposing the fact that he had cheated to be the King of Gods. At the same time, he could gain support as the Sea God and be the King of Olympus openly.

    As for the matter of swearing on the Seagod¡¯s divine persona¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Was this reasonable?

    This was very reasonable.

    At the same time, in the Underworld, the kingdom of the dead.

    There was a lifeless, seemingly omnipresent grayish-white fog. The ground was dry and withered, and the twisted grayish-white forest was like a demon. The howling wind carried the wails of the souls from afar, and it was endless.

    As a judge, Argus traveled through the Underworld.

    He crossed the mountain peak formed by the piles of bones and crossed the river filled with dead souls and spirits. Finally, he stopped in front of a dark curtain.

    In front of him was a fog that was darker than darkness. The dark fog rolled endlessly and changed into different forms every second. There were humans begging for mercy and wailing, and there were also monsters roaring and roaring. The aura revealed seemed to contain the deepest and darkest evil.

    In the boundless dark fog, a magnificent bronze door was embedded.

    It was tightly shut, and it was engraved with all kinds ofplicated runes. There were also three tall patterns of a hundred-armed giant.

    Weng!

    The Hecatoncheir pattern on the bronze door trembled slightly and protruded as if it hade alive.

    Eyes opened and stared at Aiagos.

    Hecatoncheir¡­¡­ The ancient second-generation Titan God helped Zeus overthrow the rule of the second-generation God King, Cronus. Now, he was in charge of guarding the defeated Titan God in Tartarus.

    They didn¡¯t reveal their true forms, but their eyes still gave Aiagos a sense of oppression like a storm.

    ¡°This is not a ce you should be. Leave quickly!¡±

    a Hecatoncheir muttered.

    A thunderous voice echoed in Aiagos ¡®mind, giving him a splitting headache.

    ¡± I am under themand of the ruler of the Underworld, the king of the dead, the great Hades. I want to send a sinful soul into Tartarus.¡±

    Argus said with difficulty while enduring the intense headache. At the same time, he reached out his palm and took out the sealed soul.

    ¡°Tartarus is not under the jurisdiction of the Underworld, even if it is the decree of the Underworld King¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    While the Hecatoncheir was speaking, the lightning brand on the back of Aiagos ¡®palm suddenly became bright for a moment. An electric arc shot out andnded on the bronze door.

    The Hecatoncheir guarding Tartarus fell silent as if it had received some kind of message.

    Hecatoncheir, the second god, the brother of the second God King, Cronus.

    In the beginning, when the first God King gave birth to the Hecatoncheir¡¯s children, he regarded them as ugly and deformed monsters, so he threw them all into Tartarus. After the second God King ascended the throne, he did not care about the Hecatoncheir and ignored their pleas, allowing them to sink into Tartarus.

    It was Zeus who had set them free from Tartarus in order to overturn the rule of his father. He was their benefactor.

    However, they were in the same camp as the Titan God who was now imprisoned in Tartarus. They were the same generation of gods. Even though they assisted the third generation of gods in the war of gods, they were still not weed by the gods of Olympus.

    The gods saw the Titan God as a potential threat. After the end of the war between gods, they wanted to kill the Hecatoncheir and seal it back to Tartarus, and of despair and darkness.

    But ¡­.. The God King had given them a chance of survival, a ce to stay.

    The Hecatoncheir could thus act as Tartarus¡¯s guardian.

    It was their duty to guard Tartarus, but it was Zeus¡¯s duty.

    They did not dare to disobey Zeus ¡®orders. Whether it was out of past kindness or fear, they were once sealed in Tartarus. They knew the darkness and terror inside, and they did not want to go back no matter what.

    ¡°Since the Nether King insists on this, then bear the consequences.¡±

    Kakaka ¡­ The Hecatoncheir on the bronze door stretched out their strong arms and clung to the center of the bronze door. Then, they exerted their strength in unison.

    Veins visible to the naked eye bulged on the giant¡¯s forehead.

    Creak ¡­ The bronze door that had been sealed for thousands of years trembled slightly, and an unnoticeable crack was opened.

    The moment the crack appeared.

    A deep roar sounded from within, transmitting many emotions and auras. Ancient, deep, withered, unwilling, cold, angry, thirsty¡­¡­¡­.. Argus shivered.

    Many of the rulers of the Olympian Multiverse were sealed behind the bronze gate.

    Although their authority had been seized and they had be weak, the insignificant aura that leaked out still made Aiagos feel terrified.

    Argus did not dare to stay any longer.

    ¡± He ¡± hurriedly reached out his palm and sent the sealed soul into an undetectable crack.

    As soon as the soul was sent in, the Hecatoncheir closed the bronze door again without hesitation.

    ¡°Father, I have sessfully sent my soul into Tartarus.¡±

    Aiagos stroked the lightning brand on the back of his hand and sent a message to the God King of Olympus.

    ¡°Very good, my son. I¡¯m proud of you.¡±

    Ayagos smiled and wanted to say something, but suddenly, he felt his right hand be hot, as if it had been touched by a branding iron. Ayagos was shocked and looked down.

    The lightning brand sizzled and burst out thousands of electric arcs.

    In the next second, without giving Iagos a chance to react, thousands of electric arcs engulfed Iagos and turned him into ashes in an instant, leaving no trace.

    Only the silent Hecatoncheir saw this scene.

    ¡± They ¡± closed their eyes and remained silent. They continued to guard Tartarus as the pattern on the bronze door.

 Chapter 1457 - 1457 Hades, Danger!_1

    1457 Hades, Danger!_1

    In Tartarus, in the boundless darkness, the Titan Gods were sealed inside. Their bodies curled up as if they were sleeping, and their unconscious angry growls and distorted faces spoke of their unwillingness.

    Suddenly.

    A ball of light with a hazy luster lit up the darkness and illuminated a Titan God close at hand.

    The stimted Titan God slowly woke up.

    The body under the dim light revealed its full appearance from the darkness.

    It had a hundred wings, a hundred heads, and a hundred giant arms that looked like pythons.

    Its head was like a lion, a leopard, an ox, or a wild boar. All kinds of beasts gathered together, and only one of its heads was in human form. Moreover, around each head, there were thousands of poisonous snakes coiling and roaring.

    Once upon a time, not long after the Olympian gods defeated the Titan God and became the ruler of the Multiverse.

    A new Titan God born by the Mother of Gods attacked Olympus. Its power shocked the gods. Later, under the leadership of Zeus, the gods worked together to seal this terrifying Titan God into Tartarus.

    Hundred-Headed Titan, Demon Monster Typhon!

    Awoo ¡­. The human-shaped head in the center of the monster Typhon revealed a hungry expression. It opened its mouth and swallowed the ball of light.

    At the same time, its weak aura gradually rose, and the eyes on its heads lit up with a scarlet light.

    On the bronze door, the three Hecatoncheir opened their eyes at the same time, and their expressions changed slightly.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    A deafening sound rang out, and the ck fog that filled the sky trembled. It was as if a giant beast behind the door was crazily ramming into it. Various bumps with different contours appeared on the bronze door.

    Hecatoncheir tried his best to defend, but the bulge became more and more obvious, and the collision became more and more crazy.

    Bang!

    The bronze door was sted open.

    Tens of thousands of venomous snakes surged out from within andnded outside, gathering together to form the ferocious and terrifying monster Typhon.

    The Hecatoncheir was busy suppressing the gap to prevent more Titans from escaping. The monster Typhon broke through space and left the Underworld. He roared and climbed Mount Olympus to take revenge on the gods.

    He heard the familiar roar and felt the shaking of Mount Olympus.

    The expressions of the Gods in the Heaven Realm changed slightly as they all noticed the monster Typhon.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it sealed in Tartarus?¡±

    ¡°Damn it, this brainless monster attacked Mount Olympus again!¡±

    The gods were furious and frightened.

    The monster Typhon had almost destroyed the Olympian Heavens. This beast-like Titan God was extremely dangerous.

    At this moment.

    An indifferent and grand voice that seemed to be born from thunder sounded.

    ¡°Gods, don¡¯t panic. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    In an instant, the weather changed and dark clouds rolled over.

    Zeus, the God King, appeared at the peak of Mount Olympus.

    He used the storm as a cloak and the thunder and lightning as a spear to look down at Typhon, the monster who had once wreaked havoc on Mount Olympus.

    ¡°Raise it! Feng!¡±

    The eyes of the enemies turned red when they met. All the heads of the hundred-headed giant roared at the same time. Wolf howls, lion howls, ox howls, snake howls, leopard howls, all kinds of sounds sounded at the same time, converging together to form a syble like Typhon. This was also the origin of its name.

    A hundred heads opened up, spewing out lightning, fire, poisonous fog, lightning, ice, and wind¡­¡­¡­.. It swept towards Zeus.

    Zeus raised his Thunder God Spear.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Tens of thousands of lightning bolts shed and descended from the sky, turning the space into a lightningke as they shed with the hundred-headed giant.

    ¡°Zeus, let me help you!¡±

    In the distant ocean, waves rose.

    The blue and golden Sea God¡¯s Trident broke through the sea, streaking across the sky, leaving a dangerous trail as it flew toward Mount Olympus.

    Bang!

    A lion¡¯s head that was spitting fire was pierced and torn apart by the trident.

    Poseidon¡¯s figure appeared. He held a trident and rode the wind and waves that were born out of thin air. He moved between the giant¡¯s hundred heads and hundreds of pairs of arms at a close distance.

    Zeus, the God of Gods, was not to be outdone. He descended from the peak of the mountain, surrounded by lightning and thunder, and fought with Poseidon, the God of the Sea.

    The gods came back to their senses and left the heavens. They descended around Mount Olympus and surrounded Typhon.

    Apollo, the Sun God, Athena, the Goddess of Wisdom and War, Ares, the God of War, Aphrodite, the God of Love, Hephaestus, the God of Fire, and Hera, the Queen of Heaven¡­¡­¡­¡­. The twelve Olympian gods attacked at the same time.

    The sky was torn apart, and the earth copsed.

    The radiance of the gods and the aura of the monster Typhon intertwined, and as time passed, one grew and the other disappeared.

    The monster Typhon was not at its peak state. With its might, it might not be a match for the Godly King or the Sea God in a one-on-one battle. Now that it was being surrounded by the gods, it was soon covered in injuries and instinctively wanted to escape.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    On the demon Typhon¡¯s body, hundreds of pairs of wings of various colors pped at the same time.

    A terrifying hurricane that was enough to turn the world upside down rose, disrupting and even tearing space. The magnificent Mount Olympus was on the verge of copse.

    At this moment, Poseidon shouted and raised his arm high, his muscles bulging.

    Boom!

    The Seagod Trident was like a bolt of lightning, stabbing straight into the ground.

    In an instant, endless seawater burst forth with the Sea God¡¯s Trident as the center, radiating in all directions. At the same time, under the Sea God¡¯s will, the waves seemed to have a life of their own as pirs or chains, stabilizing the tottering Mount Olympus that could copse at any time.

 Chapter 1458 - 1458 Hades, Danger!_2

    1458 Hades, Danger!_2

    The space around the hundred-headed giant had already been torn apart.

    Its hundreds of pairs of gigantic wings blotted out the sky, and it was in the center of the terrifying storm. The attacks of ordinary gods could not pass through the raging wind at all.

    ¡°Typhon is escaping, stop it.¡±

    Zeus said in a low voice.

    ¡± He ¡± stood at the end of the rolling dark clouds again. Every muscle on ¡± His ¡± sculpture-like body was exerting force, like a fully drawn bowstring. ¡± His ¡± right hand was holding clusters of shining lightning, which generally formed a spear-shaped outline.

    At this moment, Apollo threw out the sun disc, and a huge star turned into a flying wheel that shone with dazzling light. It hung above the monster Typhon, enveloping its hundred heads, arms, and wings at the same time.

    The golden sunlight extended and spread. Wherever it passed, the shattered space healed inch by inch, and the raging hurricane was suppressed and shrunk.

    Typhon¡¯s n to escape was interrupted.

    Wearing a golden crown and silver snake-scaled armor, the valiant Goddess of Wisdom and War, Athena, held a round shield in one hand and a spear in the other. Her Extraordinary Divine Power surged as she suddenly moved in front of Typhon¡¯s humanoid head. She swept her spear and crushed the millions of poisonous snakes that were biting at her. At the same time, she injected Extraordinary Divine Power into the round shield, making it superrge and heavily striking Typhon¡¯s humanoid head.

    Thump!

    Apanied by a loud sound that was as dull as a bell, all of Typhon¡¯s heads roared at the same time. His huge body staggered and almost fell to the ground.

    Looking at the outstanding performance of the Goddess of Wisdom and War, the Celestial King¡¯s eyes darkened as he suddenly threw out the Thunder God Spear that had umted a lot of power.

    The Thunder God Spear shed and disappeared from Zeus ¡®hand.

    Athena, dodge! ¡±

    The Godking¡¯s warning came a little toote.

    In the next moment, the Thunder God Spear pierced through space at an unimaginable speed and arrived behind Athena.

    However, before Zeus could warn her, Athena had already used her strong sense of danger to feel a slight paining from her back. Her battle experience allowed her to make an outstanding reaction. She dodged the Thunder God Spear with her skin brushing against it.

    The Thunder God Spear passed by the Goddess of Wisdom and War in the middle path and headed straight for Typhon.

    The monster Typhon¡¯s human-shaped head lifted up, and a pair of eyes shot out scarlet beams of light. However, it was torn apart by the Thunder God Spear that had been umting for a long time.

    Chi!

    The Thunder God Spear shot into the monster Typhon¡¯s head, and billions of dazzling electric arcs burst out instantly. They were so dense that they were like sma lightning. They extended and flowed to the monster Typhon¡¯s entire giant body, causing it to sizzle. It became stiff and numb in the permeating sma, gradually charring ck.

    While Typhon¡¯s head was pierced by the Thunder God Spear and his body was suppressed, the gods attacked together.

    All kinds of Authority Skillsnded on Typhon¡¯s head, arms, and wings, shattering its body into pieces, almost crumbling into minced meat.

    The monster Typhon was heavily injured and on the verge of death.

    At the same time, Zeus ordered the gods to stop.

    Because he did not want the Mother of Gods to cause any more trouble, Zeus did not n to kill Typhon. He temporarily suppressed him under Mount Olympus and prepared to send him to Tartaruster.

    The birth of Typhon and the first attack on Mount Olympus was because the Mother of Gods was dissatisfied with Zeus sealing the Titans, who were her descendants, into Tartarus. Therefore, shebined with Tartarus to form the hundred-headed giant Typhon.

    This guy didn¡¯t have much intelligence and was born with hatred for the Olympian gods. That was why he attacked Mount Olympus instinctively.

    After calming down the chaos.

    Zeus looked at the Goddess of Wisdom and War.

    The goddess had a strong body and had already taken off her helmet. Her ck eyes were filled with wisdom and fearlessness, and her shoulder-length short hair shone under the sunlight. It was beautiful as if it was woven from gold. Her face was different from most goddesses who had snow-white faces. It represented a healthy wheatplexion, and she was not beautiful. She was only considered beautiful among goddesses, but she had an indescribable special charm that could make people¡¯s hearts beat faster.

    There was a tear on Athena¡¯s side breastte.

    Through the cracks, one could faintly see the obvious charred marks on her skin. Athena¡¯s expression was calm and rational, indifferent, but her slightly furrowed eyebrows showed the pain of the charred spot.

    The Thunder God Spear was Zeus ¡®most powerful divine weapon.

    It, the Sea God¡¯s Trident, and the Hades ¡®Invisible Cloak were all specially created by the Cyclops, the master cksmith of the second generation of Titan Gods. They helped them overthrow the brutal rule of the second generation of God Kings, and they have been nourished by the power of faith and became stronger.

    Especially Zeus ¡®Thunder God Spear. It struck the monster Typhon with one strike, causing it to lose all ability to resist.

    Athena was grazed by the Thunder God Spear, leaving a slight injury.

    This injury carried the power of Godly King lightning and was very difficult to heal.

    ¡°Athena, how are your injuries?¡±

    Zeus asked.

    ¡°Sorry for making god father worry, it¡¯s just a small injury.¡±

    Athena replied coldly.

    Zeus raised his finger and shot out a milky-white electric arc thatnded on Athena¡¯s wound, neutralizing the corrosive power of lightning.

    ¡°My child, don¡¯t put yourself in danger again.¡±

    ¡°This time, you were lucky. But if you couldn¡¯t dodge it in time and got pierced by the Thunder God Spear, you would have suffered unimaginable damage. I would feel sad and guilty.¡±

    He said softly.

    Athena¡¯s expression was as calm and rational as ever. With a faint smile, she said softly, ¡°¡±Father, you don¡¯t have to worry. Even if today¡¯s scene were to repeat itself ten thousand times, I would have nothing to fear.¡±

    Whether it was intentional or idental, Athena¡¯s words seemed to imply that Zeus ¡®Thunder Spear was not a big threat to her.

    ¡°I believe that I have the ability to prevent myself from being seriously injured.¡±

    Hearing this, Zeus thought of the prophecy of the Goddess of Wisdom and became even more afraid of this descendant of his.

    The more powerful she appeared, the more Zeus found it intolerable.

    This God King was rather narrow-minded. He was suspicious and afraid of all gods that could threaten his position.

    He didn¡¯tpletely trust the Sea God, who was now supporting him.

    With Zeus¡¯s nature, once he hadpletely secured his position as the God King, he would definitely think of a way to weaken the Sea God¡¯s power so that the Sea God would no longer pose a threat to him.

    As for the ancient and mysterious primitive gods¡­¡­¡­¡­ If he had enough confidence and confidence, he would also bring them under his rule.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.. As expected of the daughter of Zeus, the respected God of Wisdom and War. I am proud of you.¡±

    Zeus calmly said to Athena.

    Then, the gods returned to Olympus and gathered in the pce of the God of Gods ording to Zeus ¡®order.

    Zeus sat on his throne and looked down. He swept his gaze across the gods and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±The monster Typhon is sealed in Tartarus, and its weak state cannot be replenished. With its own strength, it is impossible for it to break out of the seal.¡±

    Under the puzzled gazes of the gods, the Sea God and the Sun God stood behind the Godly King like his left and right arms. They said in unison, ¡°¡±The Godking is right.¡±

    The attitude of the two gods was very clear. They wanted to respect the Godly King.

    Apollo was one thing, but since when did Poseidon have such a good rtionship with the King of Gods?¡­¡­.. Many Empyrean Gods spected in their hearts.

    Athena, the God of Wisdom and War, frowned and then slowly rxed. Her eyes flickered slightly as she wandered between the King of Gods and the Sea God, deep in thought.

    The Sea God was up to something again. This time, he seemed to have gained Zeus ¡®trust¡­¡­.. Athena thought to herself.

    Athena had the title of wisdom in her honorific name. There was no doubt about her wisdom, but even she could not know the truth with so little information.

    It had to be said that Faceless Garen had made a good choice to make the Sea God his first target.

    The Olympian gods had the impression that Poseidon was always nning to seize Zeus ¡®throne, so even if something unusual happened, it would be taken for granted. They would only think that Poseidon was up to something.

    Hera also looked at her partner in bewilderment.

    Is the Zeus in front of me a fake?

    How could he reconcile with the Sea God?

    Well ¡­ Perhaps the Sea God was fake.

 Chapter 1459 - 1459 Astral Core (1)

    1459 Astral Core (1)

    ¡°Perhaps the Sea God is fake.¡±

    This graceful and elegant goddess in a luxurious and beautiful robe thought to herself. She carefully looked at the gods, but she could not see any clues. In the end, she could only conclude that the Ruler of God and the Sea God had put aside their differences and the two brothers had reconciled.

    In the magnificent pce, there were many gods.

    Under the gaze of the gods, lightning shed around Zeus ¡®tall body.

    ¡°Pass on my oracle and summon the Hecatoncheir, the guard of Tartarus.¡±

    ¡°I want to see who caused the monster Typhon to escape the seal!¡±

    The Godking said in a deep voice.

    After a while, a Hecatoncheir was summoned to Olympus.

    The hundred-armed giant, who was dressed in rags and had a ferocious and ferocious face, had already retracted its huge body. However, it still appeared huge in the Godly King¡¯s pce. It could only hunched its body and bow its head in the temple.

    Contrary to its appearance, it had a rather pure, bright, and innocent gaze.

    However, its skin was as rough as rock, its ugly and hideous face, and its barbaric behavior made most of the gods frown slightly, revealing more or less disgust.

    Under the gaze of the gods, the hundred-armed giant¡¯s body hunched even more, his head drooped even deeper, and his eyes dimmed.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­. It was clearly a Giant God that was taller than the Titan God and stronger than ordinary Titan Gods, but its attitude was so low that it seemed to look down on itself.¡±

    Garen, who had transformed into the Sea God, looked at the Hecatoncheir and thought to himself.

    This hundred-armed giant was a great Divine Power. It was said that its power was endless, and even many second-generation Titan Gods could not withstand its power. If they really fought, most of the twelve Olympian gods present would not be its match, but its performance was extremely humble.

    But thinking about it carefully, it made sense.

    The Hecatoncheir had been despised by its Father since birth, bing a synonym for ugliness. It was thrown directly into Tartarus, and now it could only rely on the mercy of the gods to survive as a guard. Its heart was filled with self-loathing.

    Moreover ¡­ Garen looked at the neck of the Hecatoncheir.

    On its neck, there was a rune brand made of lightning that was invisible to the naked eye. It was like a cor¡­¡­¡­. It could be foreseen that if the Hecatoncheir resisted, the usually quiet lightning cor would show its power. This was the defense of the gods against them. It was a runic forbidden ring forged by Zeus, the God King, with lightning.

    ¡°Arius.¡±

    Zeus stared coldly at the Hecatoncheir and said its name.

    Since Tartarus needed to be guarded, he only summoned a Hecatoncheir named Arios.

    ¡°You and the other two Hecatoncheir will guard Tartarus.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, why did Tartarus appear abnormal, and how did Typhon escape!¡±

    At the same time, with the God King¡¯s indifferent and grand voice, the rune ring around the Hecatoncheir¡¯s neck lit up with dazzling lightning, causing it to hold its neck in pain as if it was suffocating and kneel on the ground.

    The lightning only lit up for a moment before fading away.

    Hecatoncheir was able to catch his breath.

    It curled up its body, lowered its head, and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Ruler of Gods, before Tartarus ¡®bronze door was broken, a Underworld Judge came with the decree of the Underworld King and sent a soul to Tartarus.¡±

    ¡± After the soul was sent to Tartarus, the monster Typhon recovered a lot of power and broke the bronze door that sealed Tartarus from the inside.¡±

    Boom!

    Thunder and lightning shed, and blue lightning filled the vision of every god.

    In the next moment, the lightning in Zeus ¡®eyes was extinguished.

    ¡°Where is the Nether King?¡±

    ¡°The monster Typhon attacked Mount Olympus. Why didn¡¯t Yamae to stop him?¡±

    ¡± His ¡± voice was calm, like the sea before a storm.

    The hundred-armed giant was silent for a moment. Then, under the might of the Godly King, he slowly said in a low voice,¡±The Underworld King is tired of the dull scenery of the Underworld, so he often sleeps in the Underworld King Pce and doesn¡¯te out¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    It knew the truth, but it did not dare to say it. It could only follow Zeus ¡®instructions.

    At this moment, Athena, the Goddess of Wisdom and War, took a step forward and looked up at Zeus.

    ¡°Father, I feel that something is fishy.¡±

    ¡± Pluto knows the importance of Tartarus and has seen Typhon¡¯s destruction of Mount Olympus. He shouldn¡¯t be the culprit.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the Underworld Judge who was ordered by the Underworld King?¡±

    Athena turned to Hecatoncheir and asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Hecatoncheir replied.

    The Godking spoke calmly, suppressing his anger.¡±I can feel the disappearance of my bloodline. Argus has fallen and died, and his body and soul have been destroyed.¡±

    At this moment, the sea goddess spoke calmly,¡±Perhaps this Underworld Judge was dissatisfied with the gods and used the decree of Yama to n to release the monster Typhon. However, he was afraid of the punishment of the gods andmitted suicide.¡±

    ¡± Or perhaps, there was an order from a high-level person that the Underworld Judge could not disobey. After ¡®He¡¯pleted his mission,¡¯He¡¯ was killed and the clues were cut off.¡±

    When they heard the Sea God say ¡®high-level person¡¯, the gods understood that he was referring to Pluto.

    Athena pondered quietly, half-believing and half-doubting the Sea God¡¯s spection. Without a better idea, she chose to remain silent for the time being.

 Chapter 1460 - 1460 Astral Core (2)

    1460 Astral Core (2)

    ¡°No matter what the truth is, Tartarus is in the Underworld and is under the jurisdiction of Yama.¡±

    ¡± Tartarus suppressed and sealed many Titan Gods. Its importance is self-evident. If something happens to Tartarus, the Nether King can¡¯t absolve himself of the me.¡±

    ¡± I suggest that we capture Yama and bring him to Olympus. We¡¯ll temporarily deprive him of his power as punishment until the truth is revealed.¡±

    the sea goddess said unhurriedly.

    It didn¡¯t matter whether the Nether King did it or not.

    If anything happened to Tartarus, he would be held responsible. Moreover, ording to the Hecatoncheir, Pluto was a major suspect.

    ¡°Athena, Ares, the two of you enter the Underworld and capture Hades in the name of the King of Gods!¡±

    ¡°If he resisted, he would be guilty. At that time, I will personally lead the gods to the underworld again!¡±

    Zeusmanded.

    The God of Wisdom and War and the God of War nodded at the same time and said, ¡°¡±Yes, sir.¡±

    Since Zeus had given the order as the King of Gods, and the other gods had not agreed to refute it, they could not refuse.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­. The Seagod and the Ruler of Gods had reconciled, and at the same time, they were targeting the Underworld King¡­¡­¡­.. What was the situation with the three brothers? Was the Sea God bewitching Zeus and carrying out some kind of conspiracy?¡±

    Before leaving the Heaven Realm to carry out the orders of the King of Gods, Athena raised her head and nced at the Sea God.

    This majestic god with sea-blue hair and a face simr to Zeus was stern and had a deep gaze. Standing behind Zeus, it was as if he was looking down on the gods.

    ¡£¡£¡£¡£

    ¡°Hades, danger.¡±

    ¡°If we don¡¯t resist, we¡¯ll only be stripped of our authority by the monsters and suppressed. We don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll be able to clear our grievances.¡±

    ¡°If he were to resist, Zeus could have directly led the gods to the Underworld and forcefully captured Yama.¡±

    In the Big Ring Multiverse, Garen¡¯s main body was also well aware of what was happening in the Olympian Multiverse through his clone. He could clearly feel the threat of an Outer God, especially one that had not been discovered and had perfectly integrated into the local area.

    Faceless Garen alone was enough to cause unrest in the Olympian Multiverse, and he had the help of the Eternal Sun.

    Garen thought to himself.

    A Godly Monarch without enough structure and vision was not a good thing for the already unified Multiverse. Instead, it was very likely that it would gradually decline.

    For example, if the Dragon God System, which had be the hegemon, had been so calctive as to continue to suppress the Elf God System, which had already shown weakness and begged for mercy, the current Pantheon Temple would no longer have an Elf God System.

    The overall strength of the Ring Multiverse would be weakened in any case.

    Raising its head, the silver dragon saw the snowstorm falling from the sky.

    The cold wind whistled and snow fell.

    Garen was entrenched in the Ice Cliff Territory of the Northern Ice Fields, using his Power of Time to permeate the River of Time bit by bit, expanding his influence in the Prime Material ne and gradually controlling it.

    In this time-consuming and energy-consuming process, splitting a part of his mind to understand the situation of the Olympian Multiverse was one of Garen¡¯s current hobbies.

    He wanted to have a taste of being a Godly King.

    At present, it was not possible in the Great Ring Multiverse, but there was a great chance in the Olympian Multiverse. The faceless clone was patiently executing the n step by step. Zeus, the God King, had already entered the woven without knowing it.

    ¡°If the silent primitive gods don¡¯t show up or interfere, I¡¯m going to be the God King of Olympus.¡±

    The doppelganger and Garen¡¯s main body were one soul and many bodies. Garen knew everything about the feelings and experiences of the doppelganger. The actions of the doppelganger were actually driven by Garen¡¯s will.

    When the Faceless Clone ascended to the level of a Divine King, Garen¡¯s main body would also be able to clearly feel the feeling of bing a Divine King.

    In the snowstorm, the giant silver dragon¡¯s body hummed faintly. It existed in the prime material world and the formless river of time at the same time. It existed in both physical and illusory forms at the same time.

    Garen¡¯s physical body was located in the Noah Continent.

    However, as time passed, more and more prime material worlds were absorbed by the Time Dragon¡¯s expanding body, as if they had be a part of him.

    At the same time.

    Bottomless Abyss.

    ¡°Happy cooperation.¡±

    The King of Insects, Obex, who looked like a fusion of a super-giant centipede and a giant scorpion, hissed at the three demon archdukes opposite him.

    Its voice sounded like the low cry of an insect, exceptionally ear-piercing.

    At the same time, it carried an indescribable evil smell.

    ¡°Happy cooperation.¡±

    Monarch Dark Gloom said with a smile.

    ¡°After we kill the Tarant, we¡¯ll rely on our own abilities.¡±

    Prince Beast breathed heavily through his nostrils and said in a low voice.

    The Demon Mother, Cang Ye, stared at the King of Insects with interest and invited it to visit her fortress. However, the vignt King of Insects refused.

    During this period of time, the King of Insects and the Kingyer Alliance had reached an agreement. They decided to temporarily cooperate and deal with the unprecedentedly powerful Tarant organization.

    This wasn¡¯t the first time the two sides had discussed cooperation.

    However, the King of Insects had always refused.

    Deep down, the Demon Prince looked down on the Regicide Alliance. In the eyes of the King of Bugs, cooperating with the Archdukes was a disgrace to his status as a prince. Even if the three Archdukesbined were no weaker than the prince, the Archdukes were still Archdukes, and the prince was still a prince. The Archdukes were weaker than the prince, and this was an indisputable reality in the Abyss.

 Chapter 1461 - 1461 Astral Core (3)

    1461 Astral Core (3)

    However, the pressure brought by the Tarant Miska increased day by day, and the King of Insects wavered.

    It felt the danger from the Tarant.

    After the Tarant faction had recruited a few evil gods, it would be eliminated by the Tarant sooner orter if it did not take any action. Now, the Tarant¡¯s attacks were bing more and more ferocious, upying more and more abyssal levels. The number of Demon Overlords following the Tarant increased day by day.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.. The Dragon God lineage was willing to fulfill their promise and assist the Regicide Alliance because they treated it as a chess piece that could legitimately step into the Abyss. They would not really go to war for the Regicide Alliance.¡±

    ¡°As long as the Dragon God faction doesn¡¯t interfere, how can I, the dignified King of Insects and the former ruler of the Abyss, lose to a few stinky fish and rotten prawns?¡±

    After the War of Kings began, the King of Insects only saw the Tarant as its true opponent.

    The Regicide Alliance¡­. It didn¡¯t think highly of him.

    ¡°If I can be a Ruler and obtain the will of the abyss, I won¡¯t have to fear the Pantheon Temple anymore.¡±

    The King of Insects thought to itself.

    The Kingyer Alliance and the King of Insects had already made a clear agreement. Once the Demon Prince Tarant faction was defeated, the Kingyer Alliance would no longer rely on the Dragon God faction¡¯s power. They would engage in a one-on-one battle with the King of Insects.

    ¡°Oberbeck, have you heard any news about Demogorgon today?¡±

    Sovereign Dark Gloom suddenly asked.

    The King of Insects was slightly displeased that the Dark Sovereign had called him by his name. However, since they were now in a cooperative rtionship, it suppressed its restlessness and said indifferently, ¡°¡± I¡¯m not sure. I remember that it¡¯s getting weaker by the day. It might have already died quietly in some dark Abyssal Chasm.¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s not dead, what kind of storm can it cause in its half-dead state?¡±

    ¡± Dymogorgon was an opportunity that indirectly caused the War of the Kings to erupt. However, with the current situation in the Abyss, the position of the King has nothing to do with Dymogorgon.¡±

    The King of Insects had almost forgotten about the existence of Demogorgon.

    This was not because the King of Insects had a bad memory, or because it had not rxed its vignce against its former enemy, Demogorgon.

    One of the reasons was that the target that was injured by the Time Destroying Sword would be indifferent.

    If the target was killed by the Time Destroying Sword, all traces of the target in the river of time would be erased, disappearing from the minds of all living beings who knew of its existence. Even the words, portraits, prayers, holy emblems, and other anchor carriers rted to it would all evaporate and disappear.

    Even a powerful god would not be able to reverse it unless they were stronger than the river of time.

    The Beast Prince blinked and said, ¡°¡±I once suspected that Demogorgon was hiding in the pce of the Queen of Subus, but after going there a few times and ying with the Queen of Subus, I didn¡¯t find any clues.¡±

    The King of Insects chuckled, and the countless limbs on both sides of its body trembled.

    ¡± If it¡¯s not dead, it probably escaped from the Abyss and hid in some prime material ne, struggling to survive. It¡¯s unwilling, fearful, and desperate to wait for the day of its death. After all, if we catch it, it¡¯ll be worse than death.¡±

    ¡± That¡¯s true. ¡± Monarch Dark Gloom nodded with a smile. ¡± Demogorgon is no longer a threat. Our target now is the Tarant.¡±

    Not long after, the two alliances began to fight with the Tarant Group. They did not give in and the scale of the situation gradually escted.

    ¡£¡£¡£¡£

    The blizzard and all the other regions of the outside world stopped for a moment. The silver dragon slowly opened its deep, tinum-colored eyes, and the still world resumed its operation.

    ¡°Garen Aurelian, my child.¡±

    ¡°The Astral Core has been found for you. Come, be the King of the Astral World.¡±

    It was the Nine-Faced Dragon God¡¯s message that interrupted Garen¡¯s gradual influence and control over the River of Time in the Prime Material ne.

    ¡°You found the astral core so quickly. As expected of a Sovereign.¡±

    After hearing the Nine-Faced Dragon God¡¯s words, Garen¡¯s face revealed a trace of joy.

    It had taken a lot of time since the Nine-faced Dragon God began searching for the Astral World Core. It was difficult to lock onto the core of any ne, especially with the vastness of the Astral World¡­¡­¡­. Garen also thought that it would take a long time before he could find the Astral Core.

    In response to the Nine-Faced Dragon God¡¯s call, Garen followed the coordinates that the other party had given him and used the River of Time as a medium to directly cross over.

    Amidst the howling wind and snow.

    The huge silver dragon¡¯s body disappeared.

 Chapter 1462 - 1462 King of the Plane, Astral Scepter

    1462 King of the ne, Astral Scepter

    The silver light that filled the sky stretched as far as the eye could see. It was like the astral world of the silver universe¡¯s vacuum.

    Countless streams of light traveled through the faintly discernible astral vessels. Countless creatures used the astral as a transit station, using teleportation spells to move between different nes.

    An illusory and magnificent silver dragon of time appeared from within and instantly solidified.

    In the vast and boundless astral world.

    Garen was able to fully stretch his massive body, like a world with the outline of a silver dragon. Even every dragon scale was like a continent, able to amodate more than trillions of ordinary creatures living on his body. Garen¡¯s existence could be vaguely seen from extremely far away.

    However, this vast form that most creatures could not imagine was not the most obvious in the Astral World. Right in front of Garen, the Nine-Faced Dragon God that was several timesrger than him stood silently, as if it was constantly changing. On its face that disyed all the characteristics of dragons, there was a faint gentle smile as it quietly looked at the Silver Dragon that had just arrived in the Astral World.

    The Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s gaze swept across the Silver Dragon that had just arrived in the Astral World. He sized up the other party¡¯s current size and felt Garen¡¯s gradually stronger aura. The Nine-faced Dragon God revealed a slightly gratified smile.

    He raised his dragon w and extended a hook toe, pointing at the vacuum of the astral world.

    ¡°Garen, look carefully.¡±

    Following the direction of the Nine-Faced Dragon¡¯s Divine Dragon w, Garen turned his gaze and looked over.

    In his field of vision was a boundless, quiet, and beautiful astral scene. Under the silver universe-like background, countless light spots, light fragments, light streams, and light rays intertwined with each other, sometimes disappearing and sometimes appearing. They could not stop flickering and floating. asionally, he could see five-colored or seven-colored luster that fused with the space and was directly imprinted on the crystal wall of the ne¡­¡­¡­.

    There was no difference between the two ces.

    However, as usual, there was no abnormal scene in the astral world.

    However, the silver dragon narrowed its eyes and became cautious.

    Garen¡¯s tinum Dragon Eyes glowed faintly as he observed the surface and analyzed the essence, ¡± seeing ¡± countless energy grid line chains that were difficult to be exhausted.

    The Nine-faced Dragon God was pointing at the center of the astral ne.

    With it as the center, endless chains ofws extended out from it, extending infinitely in the distant direction. They covered the entire astral world like a, filling every corner.

    At the very center was the Astral World Core formed by the convergence of endlessws. It was invisible and invisible to the naked eye.

    ¡°The so-called astral core is the intersection point of all thews of the astral ne, not some kind of physical core.¡±

    ¡°If you want to be the king of the Astral ne, you have to at least be able to control the Astral Core, just like how I control the Eternal Hall of Heroes.¡±

    Garen pondered silently.

    The Eternal Hall of Heroic Spirits ¡®predecessor was the Eternal Hall and Heroic Spirit Temple.

    Ordinary middle-level gods were basically not regarded seriously by the ne¡¯s consciousness.

    Even if he was in the core of the ne, he would not be able to achieve the result he wanted.

    After that, Garen obtained the Hero¡¯s Crown and became the Lord of Heroic Spirits, the Lord of the Hero Domain. After merging the Royal Court into the Hero Domain, he directly migrated the Hero¡¯s Core to the Royal Court level and fused it with his Eternal Pce, turning it into the current Eternal Hall of Heroic Spirits.

    The ne core wasn¡¯t a ce where rules converged because it was the core. It was because rules converged here that the core was formed.

    It was not fixed in the first ce and could move.

    ¡°The Astral Core is here.¡±

    ¡°When youe into contact with the Astral Core, you canmunicate with the Astral Will. As for whether you want to obtain its approval or forcefully subdue it, it¡¯s up to you.¡±

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God said.

    Around the astral core, energy grid line chains were showing a strange color that was gradually changing and circting. Moreover, they were ted with ayer of dragon-scale-like runes.

    They were under the control of the Nine-Faced Dragon God and had locked onto the Astral Core, preventing it from moving out of thin air.

    At the same time, fighting against thews of the Astral World and forcefully locking onto the Astral World¡¯s core was a certain burden for the Nine-Faced Dragon God.

    Every ne had unimaginable power, and the stronger the ne, the more so.

    The astral ne was undoubtedly a powerful ne.

    ¡°Alright. Thank you, Sovereign, for protecting me.¡±

    Garen expressed his gratitude to the Nine-Faced Dragon God.

    As the King of the Hero Domain, Garen had a wealth of experience in dealing with the ne Will.

    With a thought, Garen¡¯s massive body appeared near the core of the Astral World, slowly extending a silver dragon w that covered the sky.

    Phew ¡­. The silver dragon exhaled a breath of storm-like air. It cleared its mind and closed its eyes.

    The dragon w wrapped around the astral core at the same time.

    The moment he came into contact with it.

    The entire world seemed to have stopped.

    The silver light that was everywhere in the Astral World gradually dimmed, and the Nine-Faced Dragon God that was not far from Garen ¡®disappeared¡¯.

    Floating Ind, Astral World Rainbow Pond, Vessel, Crystal Wall¡­¡­¡­. Everything disappeared.

 Chapter 1463 - 1463 King of the Plane, Astral Scepter (2)

    1463 King of the ne, Astral Scepter (2)

    Darkness and emptiness extended like a tide, covering everything.

    It was as if they had arrived at the Absolute Beginning Era before Godly God created the world.

    Only Garen¡¯s will remained-the silver-colored dragon with a calm expression floated in the endless void. Its tinum dragon eyes were shining brightly, reflecting the surrounding scenery without moving.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.. The consciousness world formed by the mind was so vast and endless. The astral will was many times stronger than the domain will of the hero.¡±

    Garen thought to himself as he was pulled into the world of consciousness.

    The silver dragon shook its head and turned its gaze to observe the surrounding situation.

    At the same time, Garen¡¯s gaze moved slightly, as if he was being watched.

    ¡°Astral World Will, I know you are observing me.¡±

    ¡°Show yourself. Don¡¯t hide. I¡¯m here for you.¡±

    The silver dragon¡¯s expression was calm as it spoke in a calm voice.

    Suddenly.

    A vast and boundless will rose slowly. It was like an eye that looked like a star or a silver sun made of endless light spots.

    It carried a pure silver radiance that illuminated and dispelled the darkness in the world of consciousness. It illuminated the body of the silver dragon, making the scales on its body dazzling and bright.

    Garen looked at the Astral Will that appeared in his consciousness world, his eyes shining.

    At the same time, the silver light flickered at a special frequency, and the astral will transmitted a clear response.

    ¡°Garen Aurelian, the Dragon of Time that shuttles through the worlds of time and space.¡±

    ¡°You said that you came for me.¡±

    ¡°Then, what exactly do you want from me? What can I give you? What can you give me?¡±

    The light flickered, as if the silver eyes were blinking.

    In the short contact, from the Astral Will¡¯s response, Garen was sure that it was much more mature than the Hero Domain Will.

    Whenmunicating with the Hero¡¯s Domain Will, its response to Garen was only a vague intention. It could not be reflected with clear mental fluctuations. Garen still needed to sort out and analyze it himself to determine what the Hero¡¯s Domain Will wanted to express. It was quite troublesome, and he often had to make several mistakes before he couldpletely confirm the Hero¡¯s Domain Will¡¯s thoughts.

    But the astral will was different.

    The Astral World¡¯s Will was perhaps the ne¡¯s Will that was second only to the Abyss ¡®Will. It would probably be very difficult to forcefully subdue it¡­¡­¡­.. Garen muttered silently in his heart.

    The ne Will could notpletely represent the ne itself.

    Without a King of the ne, it was impossible to effectively unleash the nomological power of a ne. However, only the ne Consciousness itself could more or less influence the ne and disy its power. It could not be underestimated.

    The silver dragon changed into afortable position and looked at the materialized form of the astral consciousness. It went straight to the point and said,¡±I want to be the King of the Astral World, the King of the Astral ne.¡±

    The Astral Will was silent for a few seconds when it saw Garen¡¯s calmness.

    ¡°To be honest, I need the king of the astral world to control the astral world with me.¡±

    it said.

    The ne Will and the King of the neplemented each other and could achieve each other¡¯s goals. If the ne Will had the ability and conditions, they would be willing to give birth to or seek a King of the ne. For example, Beast Vige¡¯s Beast Overlord and Mountain Paradise¡¯s Ya Kong Deity King. If there was no Beast Overlord, the war between the Dragon God System and the Giant God System would have caused even more terrible damage to Beast Vige.

    Pausing for a moment, the Astral World¡¯s will changed the topic, ¡°¡±However, you are not the king of the astral world that I want, because I don¡¯t have the confidence to control you.¡±

    It wanted an Astral King that it could control.

    They could be born by themselves or find a suitable target.

    ¡± On the contrary, I believe that after you be the Queen of the Astral World, you will slowly seize my control over the Astral World. In the end, I will be your ve and be controlled by you, just like the Hero Domain Will.¡±

    ¡± Unfortunately, like you, I will try to control the King of the Astral World. If you be the King of the Astral World, we will definitely have a conflict.¡±

    While the ne Will and the King of the ne achieved mutual sess, they would alsopete with each other.

    If one side was too powerful and the other was weak, then the weak side would lose control of the ne and be the other party¡¯s tool.

    The Hero Domain¡¯s will was weak. After Garen advanced to a Greater Divine Power, it waspletely unable topete with Garen. Even if Garen made a decision to damage the Hero Domain, it would not be able to resist effectively.

    The Astral ne¡¯s consciousness wanted a puppet, a King of the ne who was like a marite, to control the ne, not to fight with a King of the Astral ne who had his own consciousness and sufficient ability.

    The meaning it conveyed to Garen was very clear.

    In response, the silver dragon shook its head and said,¡±Astral will, you are wrong.¡±

    Under the light of the other party, the silver dragon continued unhurriedly,¡±I want to be the king of the astral world, not to control it. I have no interest in the astral world itself.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The Astral World Will said in surprise,¡±I¡¯m not interested in the Astral World¡­¡­¡­. What are you doing this for?¡±

    Aplete ne had a higher level than most gods. After all, gods also lived in nes, and the divine kingdom they created could not bepared to aplete ne.

    Bing the king of a ne was considered a step up to the heavens for most gods.

 Chapter 1464 - 1464 King of the Plane, Astral Scepter (3)

    1464 King of the ne, Astral Scepter (3)

    Even powerful gods would yearn for the identity of the king of the ne.

    Garen stretched out his dragon w and gently drew a line. Instantly, a strange long river that flowed gently and unhurriedly was outlined.

    ¡°Naturally, to cover the river of time that enshrouds the astral ne.¡±

    ¡°Astral King? No, what I want is far higher than a mere ne¡¯s king level.¡±

    If he could obtain all the power of a ne, he would be able to surpass many Gods. This was indeed powerful, but it was not valued by Garen. He had a long-term and more worthy ideal goal.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ River of Time.¡±

    The astral will fell silent.

    ¡°To me, this is just a small pond.¡±

    ¡± Don¡¯t think that I value, desire, and covet the identity of the king of the astral world. It¡¯s just a small piece of the puzzle in my grand dream.¡±

    The silver dragon said calmly.

    ¡°I have decided to be the king of the astral ne. It would be best if I could have your approval and assistance.¡±

    ¡°But if there isn¡¯t, it¡¯s not uneptable.¡±

    ¡± You are the will of the Astral World and know all the information that flows in the Astral World. You understand my identity and what kind of beings are ruling the Multiverse.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice.¡±

    After a pause, the silver dragon¡¯s teeth sparkled as it said, ¡°¡±After the will of a ne disappears, a new will will will be born after a long period of time.¡±

    ¡°The will of the ne, which is you, is not eternal.¡±

    The astral ne was very important to the Great Ring Multiverse. If it was missing, it would be a great loss to the Great Ring Multiverse.

    The astral consciousness was also important, but it was far less important than the astral itself.

    Because it was not unique and irreceable.

    ¡± You¡¯re right, ¡± the astral will said. ¡± But if I were to fight to the death, I can make the Pantheon Temple pay a price that they are unwilling to bear. ¡°¡±

    Hearing the feedback from the Astral World Will, the silver dragon chuckled.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just say it first. I actually don¡¯t have any ill intentions towards you.¡±

    Garen lifted his chin and said, ¡± On the contrary, I¡¯m bing the King of the Astral World. It¡¯s a great benefit for you. ¡°¡±

    ¡°The ne Will isn¡¯t eternal, but if you help me advance on my own path, my eternity will be yours. If I don¡¯t die, you won¡¯t die either.¡±

    The astral will was silent, as if it was considering something.

    ¡°Besides, there¡¯s no one more suitable to be the king of the astral world than me, isn¡¯t there?¡± the silver dragon said with a faint smile.¡±

    ¡°The river of time in the astral ne is eternally stagnant, but how long can this statest?¡±

    ¡°The river of time will always flow naturally, and there will be no progress. Sooner orter, the time in the heavenly world will start flowing again. At that time, the endless things in the heavenly world, whether they are living beings or matter, will be reduced to ashes.¡±

    When he first arrived at the Astral World, Garen was already amazed by the unique time flow in the Astral World.

    Time in the astral ne did not flow. All creatures in the astral ne were immortal. However, once they left the astral ne and arrived at another outer ne, they would be eroded by time in an instant, resulting in serious consequences.

    It was already difficult to determine whether the specific cause of the Astral World¡¯s environment was a miraculous natural reaction or a deliberate creation by an ancient existence. However, what Garen understood now was that under natural circumstances, the river of time would not stagnate forever, even if it was only a small area.

    When the time in the heavenly world started to flow again, it was the moment when the heavenly world suffered a devastating blow.

    Perhaps it was in the distant future, or perhaps it was just around the corner.

    Garen said quietly, ¡± I can make the river of time in the Astral World start flowing right now. I can let time crush the matter in the Astral World, including your Astral World Will.¡±

    ¡°However, I can also make the river of time in the heavenly world stagnate forever, allowing you to exist eternally.¡±

    After he finished speaking, Garen did not say anything else and quietly stared at the Astral World Will Concretization.

    It became even more silent. The light was almost frozen and no longer flickered.

    In the vast and boundless world of consciousness, the silver dragon and the astral world¡¯s will, which was like a sun and an eye, were opposing each other.

    After an unknown amount of time.

    It might be ten seconds, or a hundred years.

    After that, the astral world¡¯s will flickered with a silver luster, and light shards spread.

    ¡°I will assist you inpleting your grand n and help you control the River of Time.¡±

    ¡°In exchange, you have to ensure the survival of the astral ne and my survival.¡±

    Unless it was absolutely necessary, the ne Will would not damage its own ne. It would also consider the development and growth of the ne. After all, the ne was equivalent to the body of the consciousness.

    The silver dragon nodded and said,¡±Sure.¡±¡±

    ¡°I promise you that as long as I exist, I will ensure the eternal existence of the astral world and you.¡±

    ¡°How can I be sure of your promise?¡± the astral consciousness asked.¡±

    ¡°You can choose to believe me.¡± Garen smiled.¡±

    Other than that, Garen did not intend to give the Astral Will any other choice. Garen needed the Astral World Consciousness to differentiate between the Big and Small Kings.

    ¡°Looks like I don¡¯t have a better choice.¡±

    The astral consciousness replied without any joy or sorrow.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Garen said firmly.

    Weng!

    The silver eyes closed, and the darkness dissipated¡­¡­¡­. Silver light, astral vessels, color pool, floating ind¡­¡­¡­.. The imposing Nine-Faced Dragon God¡­¡­¡­.. The silver dragon opened its eyes, and everything appeared in Garen¡¯s vision again.

    ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡±

    The Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s expression was gentle as he looked at the silver dragon and asked.

 Chapter 1465 - 1465 King of the Plane, Astral Scepter (4)

    1465 King of the ne, Astral Scepter (4)

    ¡°If the astral will doesn¡¯t acknowledge you, I have other ways to make you the king of the astral world. Although it will be a lot more troublesome, it can still be done.¡±

    ¡± He ¡± added.

    Without waiting for Garen to inform the Nine-Faced Dragon God of the situation, a silver light suddenly bloomed from the Astral Core.

    The Nine-faced Dragon God and the silver dragon looked at the silver light at the same time.

    At first, it was a light spot, then it gradually became dense, vigorous, and dazzling. It quickly attracted many silver lights and tubes from the astral world to gather around it.

    The light ovepped and the vessels weaved.

    Gradually, a scepter appeared in front of Garen.

    The staff was silver-white in color, straight and round. Countless light spots were imprinted on the silver surface, like stars in the sky. They were constantly flowing, spreading out bit by bit, and gathering back bit by bit, forming a scene simr to the astral world. The head of the staff was irregr in the shape of a rhombus, located at the center of the astral world¡¯sws. It was another form of the astral world¡¯s core.

    Pure and vast spiritual energy circted within the scepter, and endless energy grid line chains burst out.

    It was closely rted to the astral ne.

    ¡°Astral Scepter.¡±

    The moment he saw it, Garen understood itsposition and nature, and gave it a suitable name.

    Simr to the Hero¡¯s Crown, the Astral Scepter was a dimensional equipment that represented the Astral King.

    Garen stretched out his w, and the Astral Scepter flew over obediently,nding on the dragon w that was covered with fine dragon scales.

    ¡°Congrattions on bing the first Astral King.¡±

    The Nine-faced Dragon God smiled and said.

    ¡°Thanks to your assistance.¡±

    Garen once again expressed his gratitude to the Nine-Faced Dragon God.

    ¡°Being able to obtain recognition mainly depends on yourself¡­¡­¡­¡­. The power of the Astral King is not simple. You need a deeper understanding and control.¡±

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God nodded gently. After a simple exchange with Garen, he left the Astral ne.

    ¡°The authority of the king of the astral world.¡±

    The silver dragon muttered to itself as it stared at the Astral Scepter.

    Garen surveyed his surroundings and looked at the Astral World.

    The silver light that filled the sky was still beautiful. What was different from before was that other than the aesthetic feeling, there was also a sense of intimacy.

    Garen willed it.

    Buzz ¡­ indigo, crimson, pure white, dark ck, orange-yellow¡­¡­¡­¡­ The silver light of the Astral World was reced by bright colors. They gathered together and, ording to Garen¡¯s idea, blended into a five-colored pool.

    In addition, the Five-Colored Pool, which should have been flowing in a disorderly manner, was now in an orderly manner in front of Garen. It could urately reach any ne world that Garen wanted to go to.

    The astral ne was the transit station for many teleportation spells. Through the astral ne, one could visit any ne.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I have time teleportation. The effect of astral teleportation is rtively ordinary for me.¡±

    Garen thought for a moment, then hooked his dragon w.

    As the silver light of the Astral World flickered, a Demon-Hunter Spider suddenly appeared.

    Its pair ofpound eyes were filled with confusion. Because it was too close, it could not see the full appearance of the magnificent silver dragon. It only thought that it was close to a silver natural moat that it did not know the full appearance of.

    Before the Demon-Hunter Spider could figure out the situation, it instantly returned to its nest and scratched its head in confusion.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­. The concept of space doesn¡¯t exist in the astral world. Using my will and spirit as a means of movement, as the king of the astral world, I can control the ¡®space¡¯ of the astral world at will.¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Emperor¡¯s Center of the Heavens probably won¡¯t work on me in the astral ne.¡±

    Garen confirmed as he shifted the things in the Astral World again and again.

    The river of time in the outside world flowed by unhurriedly.

    In the vast astral ne, the silver dragon that had just obtained the Astral Scepter began to experiment tirelessly, experimenting with the various powers it possessed in the astral ne. It was never tired of it.

    ¡°There are countless powers that can be used in the astral ne¡­¡­¡­.. The Astral Scepter could be used as a powerful weapon even when it was out of the Astral World. It was especially powerful in terms of mental strength.¡±

    Garen muttered to himself.

    After he roughly understood the authority of the King of the Astral World, Garen¡¯s novelty gradually dissipated.

    He was ready to execute his idea-as the king of the astral ne, he could control the river of time efficiently through the cooperation of the astral ne.

    However, just as Garen was about to cast aside his distracting thoughts, calm his mind, and begin¡­

    A message from the Abyss, from the Beast Prince, interrupted Garen.

    ¡°Garen Aurelian, the Regicide Alliance needs your help.¡±

    At this moment, in the Bottomless Abyss, a war between the Demon Prince, the Demon Duke, and the powerful Evil God erupted.

 Chapter 1466 - 1466 Demon Tree Heart (1)

    1466 Demon Tree Heart (1)

    ¡°Garen Aurelian, the Regicide Alliance needs your help.¡±

    ¡± The Heart-Devouring War God and the Spider Queen Lorci have descended to the twelfth level of the abyss, wanting to upy the Twelve Tree Level.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡± The Regicide Alliance and the King of Insects have been implicated. They have no time to deal with the Heart-Devouring War God and the Spider Queen Lorci.¡±

    In the message from the Beast Prince, he roughly informed Garen of the current situation in the Bottomless Abyss, letting Garen know the reason why the other party asked for his help, as well as who his target was.

    In the boundless vacuum of the astral world, the silver dragon narrowed its eyes after receiving the call for help. A faint tinum glow suffused, reflecting the river of time and the many levels of the Abyss.

    He didn¡¯tpletely listen to Prince Beast¡¯s message. Instead, he chose to observe the situation in the Bottomless Abyss with his own eyes.

    To Garen now, he was in the Astral World. His torch-like gaze could also sweep across the bottomless abyss and take in the many events that happened inside. Unless there was an existence at the same level that could hide it, all the information would be investigated and obtained by Garen.

    Bottomless Abyss Ninth Layer [Boiling Sea].

    The ferocious and muscr half-human half-spider Demon Prince Tarant Mystra was fighting against the equally ferocious King of Insects, Auburn.

    Gulp ¡­ In the boiling ocean.

    The Tarant¡¯s spider limbs stabbed into the bottomless ocean like a giant mountain, and its head almost touched the abyss.

    The King of Insects, which looked like abination of centipedes and scorpions, was like a king snake or a giant dragon. Its body, which was nearly 100 million kilometers long, moved rhythmically, wrapping around the Tarant. Its de-like legs were like meat grinders, colliding with the demonic armor on the Tarant¡¯s body. A deafening roar was heard, apanied by sparks like heavenly fire.

    ¡°Albex, the Prince of Demons who has been killed many times, your existence is simplyughable.¡±

    ¡°Let me tear you apart again!¡±

    The Tarant roared, its eyes bloodshot.

    ¡°Hehe, the winner takes all. Are you sure you can ascend to the throne?¡±

    ¡°The one who survives to the end is the winner.¡±

    The King of Insects refused to be outdone.

    The Demon Overlords that were as vast as celestial bodies fought with each other, raising terrifying waves that were tens of thousands of feet high. The boiling sea became wild and dangerous. The endless abyssal energy was chaotic and crazy, forming a huge vortex that could corrode the flesh and minds of creatures.

    The Tarant and the King of Insects did not care about Garen¡¯s observation.

    At that moment, countless beings were quietly watching the battle between the two Demon Princes. At the center of many gazes, the Demon Prince was constantly fighting for the throne, disying his might to the gods and quasi-divine powers of the Multiverse.

    In the abyssalyer that was filled with a dark mist that made one¡¯s heart tremble, tremble, and feel uneasy, the purple-red tentacles after the chaos and the thick green hair that was like a poisonous snake covered the sky and the sun, as if a group of demons were dancing.

    On the other side, the Dark Sovereign wielded the Explosive Demonic Sword, shing out thick acid de lights that could corrode even Demon Lords. The Demon Mother¡¯s body spread out like a square sheet of paper, and a hazy luster was everywhere, emitting soul-sucking spiritual power.

    ¡°Grazite, Cang Ye.¡±

    ¡°You think you canpete with my prince with your loose alliance?¡±

    The murmurs after the chaos resounded in the Thriller Realm.

    The thick and long octopus-like tentacles flew out and smashed at the two Archdemons.

    After Chaos, he fought alone against the Dark Sovereign and the Mother of Demons in the Thriller Realm.

    The main reason why the Tarant Group was the strongest among the three parties was that Chaos was a part of the Tarant Group. Chaos was one of the oldest Obiris Demons, and even the creator of the Tanari Demons. He was also the Lord of the Abyss in the past. He was experienced and powerful. Although he was weaker than the Demon Prince, he was stronger than the average Demon Duke.

    She was able to deal with the Sovereign Dark Gloom and the Mother of Demons alone without being at a disadvantage.

    These conflicts were only a small part of the current war in the Bottomless Abyss.

    The Beast Prince and the Eye Demon Big Matriarch were fighting in the Endless Labyrinth.

    The Dragon Queen Tiamat had already descended into the Bottomless Abyss, happily moving between different levels of the Abyss, killing Demon Overlords that belonged to the Tarant Group for fun. At the same time, she would identally kill some Demon Overlords that followed the King yer Alliance or the King of Insects during battle.

    The Dragon Empress was indeed helping the Regicide Alliance, but she wasn¡¯t doing her best.

    At the same time, among the many Abyssal Layers, the Demon Lords who followed different Demon Princes or Archdukes were divided into many factions, using different Abyssal Layers as battlefields. They advanced one after another, fighting endlessly. The corpses of the demons were piled up like mountains, and their blood flowed into a winding river, dyeing the space of many Abyssal Layers red.

    The entire Bottomless Abyss was in an extremely crazy situation.

    As the blood of countless demons flowed, chaos and evil grew rapidly. The Abyssal aura that filled the space became thicker and thicker, and even formed a ck-purple cumulon-like energy cloud in the sky.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­. Demons were warlike, bloodthirsty, crazy, and chaotic, but they should not be without a trace of rationality.¡±

    Garen retracted his gaze, deep in thought.

    He felt that there was something wrong with the Bottomless Abyss.

    Abyssal Demons were not purely boorish and crazy. There were many demons who were more cunning than devils. They were good at scheming and scheming, and they cherished their lives.

 Chapter 1467 - 1467 Demon Tree Heart (2)

    1467 Demon Tree Heart (2)

    In the early days of the War of the Kings, many demons could not stand the burning, smelter-like battle in the Bottomless Abyss. They chose to escape from the Abyss and even endured the pain to run to Mountain Paradise to wash away their abyssal energy and be demon pdins.

    As time passed, the Battle of the Kings was nearing itster stages.

    All the demons, no, all the living beings in the Bottomless Abyss were sucked into the vortex of war, unable to extricate themselves.

    Under such circumstances, there should have been more demons who wanted to escape from the Bottomless Abyss, but what was unusual was that the demons had lost their will to fight, and there were fewer examples of them escaping from the Abyss than in the early stages. All of them were brave and fearless, and they would not stop fighting until they bled to thest drop of blood.

    ¡± Encouragement from the Demon Prince or Archdukes, or perhaps the will of the Abyss has secretly influenced them?¡±

    Garen pondered quietly as he felt the Abyssal Energy in the Bottomless Abyss that was gradually bing denser and more solid in many ces.

    At the same time, he stared at the twelfth level of the abyss.

    Bottomless Abyss, twelfth level,[Twelve Trees].

    The twelve Ancient Demon Trees stood silently on the ground like giants. The dense tree crowns covered the sky and reced the sky. On the thick branches, countless demons were praying devoutly. Even if their bodies were withered and evil gods descended, they did not stop their actions. They were indifferent to the turmoil in the outside world and werepletely bewitched by the twelve Ancient Demon Trees.

    The Heart-Devouring War God was wearing a rough armor that was glowing with a cold metallic light. He was attacking an Ancient Demon Tree brutally.

    ¡± His ¡± goal was very clear. ¡± He ¡± was in the center of the twelve Ancient Demon Trees.

    Faced with the attack of the powerful Evil God, the twelve Ancient Demon Trees seemed to havee alive.

    The endless vines with poisonous thorns twisted together and smashed at the Heart-Devouring Battle God like a giant arm. However, they were easily torn apart by the other party and could not resist effectively.

    Ever since the 12 Ancient Demon Trees were born, they were regarded as sacred objects by billions of demons. They were worshipped by the demons over time. They were distributed in a ring by the faith of the demons. At the center of the 12 Ancient Demon Trees, at the intersection of the endless roots, there was a Demon Tree Heart.

    If it developed naturally, after countless years, nourished by the faith of countless demons, the Demon Tree Heart would one day be a pure demon god and be the fourth special demon prince with divinity.

    It was said that this prince was a body prepared by the Will of the Abyss for himself.

    The level of the Twelve Trees was a ce where many factions were fighting. Many battles had broken out before this. This time, because many Demon Lords were involved, only the Heart-Devouring War God and the Spider Queen Lorci had reached the Twelve Trees, and they were in cahoots.

    The ordinary Demon Lords were unable to resist the invasion of the two powerful Evil Gods and were already defeated. That was why the Beast Prince had asked Garen for help.

    At the same time, the Demon Tree Heart had a weak will to resist the evil god¡¯s attack.

    However, it was still far from maturing. Facing both Heart-Devouring War God and Spider Queen Lorci at the same time, the twelve towering Ancient Demon Trees could not continue. The denseyers of branches were broken, and the leaves that blotted out the sky like des were destroyed. The tree heart would be taken out sooner orter.

    ¡°Get the twelve Demon Tree Hearts and absorb them¡­¡­¡­. I want to be the only Demon God.¡±

    The Heart-Devouring Battle God¡¯s eyes were burning.

    ¡°After obtaining the Demon Tree Heart, I have the chance to obtain a higher level of power and suppress the Tarant.¡±

    He growled.

    On the other side, the Abyssal Spider Queen nodded. Her red lips opened slightly, and she continuously spat out ck-purple silk webs.

    They appeared and disappeared, covering every inch of space in an instant. They stuck to and bound the twelve Ancient Demon Trees, making their resistance even more difficult and slower.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Like twelve giants trapped in a, the earth cracked and cracks extended. The twelve ancient demon trees shook violently, causing the devout demon believers living on them to fall to the ground like dumplings. Before theynded, they were cut into pieces by the Spider Queen¡¯s in midair, obtaining an oue that was simr to being shattered into pieces.

    ¡°Demon Tree Heart¡­.. He did not know if the body that the abyssal will prepared for him was real or fake.¡±

    ¡°Should I wait for them to destroy the twelve ancient trees and take out the tree core before attacking them when they are unprepared, or should I attack now?¡±

    ¡°If the Demon Tree Heart really exists, it should be very extraordinary. Even if it hasn¡¯t matured, it can be considered a precious divine item and an excellent collector¡¯s item.¡±

    The silver dragon narrowed its eyes and decided to wait and observe in secret.

    ¡°Garen Aurelian, are you still not going to make your move?¡±

    Prince Beast sent another message.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m waiting for the right time.¡±

    Garen responded indifferently, quietly watching the battle at the Twelve Tree Level.

    As time passed, under thebined efforts of Spider Queen Lorci and Heart-Devouring War God, the twelve Ancient Demon Trees were already on the verge of copse.

    As if sensing a great threat, the ancient demon trees rose from the ground one after another. Their lush branches and vines intertwined, turning into twelve ancient tree giants that fought fiercely with the two powerful evil gods.

    The flowers and leaves were like knives, the branches were like spears, and the vines were like dragons.

    The Ancient Tree Giant¡¯s attacks blotted out the sky, sweeping toward the Heart-Devouring War God and the Spider Queen Lorci like a tsunami.

    Faced with the counterattack of the ancient tree, the beautiful and graceful body of the Spider Queen Lorci disappeared, revealing a demonic and ferocious appearance. ¡± Her ¡± limbs stepped on the spider web that had already been woven. With a light tap, the spider web trembled at a high frequency, instantly cutting countless vines and branches into pieces.

 Chapter 1468 - 1468 Demon Tree Heart (3)

    1468 Demon Tree Heart (3)

    Whoosh!

    The Spider Queen opened her mouth and spat out purple venom like an arrow. It corroded through the obstruction of countless branches and vines andnded on the thick trunk of an Ancient Demon Tree.

    Sizzle ¡­.. The poison directly fused into the trunk, and then with thending point as the center, the thread-like purple radiation extended out, turning into spiderweb-like patterns and veins, covering every inch of the trunk of the Ancient Demon Tree. Even the smallest, fingernail-sized sprout was stained with spiderweb-like veins.

    The Ancient Demon Tree became stiff and motionless.

    A few secondster, it began to copse soundlessly like snow water that had been hit by the sun. Finally, it turned into a decaying purple liquid.

    The Spider Queen inhaled gently, and the purple liquid rolled out of thin air and poured into her mouth.

    She revealed a wonderful expression of enjoyment.

    On the other side, the Heart-Devouring War God was even more ferocious.

    The front part of his muscr arm was sharp and sharp.

    A pair of sharp ws were indestructible. With a light sh, the dark w light could tear through the defense of the ancient tree, leaving deep and terrifying w marks on the tree trunk.

    Two of the ancient trees had already been shattered by the Heart-Devouring Battle God, and the third one was already on the verge of copse.

    Of the twelve Ancient Demon Trees, only nine were left.

    As a result, it was even harder for them to resist the attacks of the two powerful evil gods.

    The devil worshippers looked sorrowful and wailed in grief, trying to stop the evil god from destroying the ancient tree. However, it was useless. These ordinary devil worshippers could not get close to the evil god at all. They were turned into ashes by the divine light that surrounded the evil god¡¯s body.

    Rumble!

    Ancient demon trees fell one after another. The sky that was once blocked by the canopy was no longer obstructed. It was silently opposite to the ground that was covered with the remains of trees and demon corpses.

    After some time, thest Ancient Demon Tree was also shattered.

    The Demon Tree Heart had lost its guard.

    Weng weng weng weng!

    The earth shook, cracked, and shattered.

    A translucent purple crystal the size of an ordinary person¡¯s fist shot out from the depths of the earth. It carried a dense Abyssal aura and a sense of chaos and evil that could drive people crazy. It was shaped like a demon¡¯s heart.

    The eyes of the two evil gods focused at the same time.

    The Heart-Devouring Battle God revealed a greedy look. He reached out his sharp ws and crushed the space in front of him.

    On the other side, before the Demon Tree Heart moved, space shattered. The Heart-Devouring Battle God¡¯s sharp ws reached out, wanting to grab the Demon Tree Heart.

    The speed of the Demon Tree Heart increased rapidly, like a purpleet.

    It nimbly passed through the gaps between the Heart-Devouring War God¡¯s ws.

    The Spider Queen Lorci spat out billions of threads, filling the surroundings densely, bit by bit squeezing the space where the Demon Tree Heart could dodge.

    The Heart-Devouring War God pursued at the same time, his sharp ws getting closer and closer to the Demon Tree Heart.

    After a few rounds of pursuit, the Demon Tree Heart, who was surrounded by the two evil gods, was forced into a corner. In front of it wasyers of spider webs, and behind it was the ferocious Heart-Devouring War God.

    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re mine!¡±

    The Heart-Devouring Battle Godughed.

    He opened his sharp ws and grabbed the demonic tree heart, which had no room to escape.

    At this moment, the river of time suddenly surged.

    In the subtle ripples of time, the Time Crystal Ring leaped out of the river of time with dreamy Time Droplets, smashing toward the Heart-Devouring Battle God¡¯s head.

    The Heart-Devouring Battle God¡¯s pupils constricted.

    As a God of War, he had a battle reaction that matched it. He instantly crossed his arms and crossed his ws, blocking the front of the Time and Space Ring.

    Bang!

    The space-time crystal ring collided with the sharp ws of the Heart-Devouring War God. With a world-shaking sound, the Heart-Devouring War God was sent flying across the sky like a shooting star, shooting into the distance.

    At the same time.

    A silver dragon with silver scales and deep and vast tinum eyes also appeared from the river of time. Its ws covered the Demon Tree Heart.

    The Spider Queen Lorci¡¯s gaze was solemn as she made a decision.

    The spider web that covered the entire space automatically copsed and opened up a path for the Demon Tree Heart.

    The Demon Tree¡¯s heart burst forth with extremely dense Abyssal Energy, like a purple lightning bolt, narrowly avoiding Garen¡¯s grasp.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to tear you apart!¡±

    In the distance, the Heart-Devouring Battle God who had finally stabilized his body roared with bloodshot eyes.

    His sharp ws were dyed with a pitch-ck metallic color. His obsidian-like ws were heavy, sharp, and indestructible, and he held the time and space ring tightly.

    The muscles on his arms bulged, and countless veins squirmed like snakes. Extraordinary power surged in his body, trying to tear the Time and Space Ring apart.

    The Heart-Devouring War God did not use weapons. His ws were formed by his authority and were his most powerful weapon. He had torn the bodies of countless enemy gods.

    However, no matter how much the Heart-Devouring War God roared, until his eyes were bloodshot, his sharp ws creaked, and his abundant power shattered the surrounding space, he could not break the Time and Space Ring. There was not even a crack or damage.

    Weng!

    The Time and Space Crystal Ring merged with the River of Time, disappearing from the Heart-Devouring War God¡¯s sharp ws and appearing in front of Garen again.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­ Divinity can¡¯t be damaged, but the crystal ring structure I created with divinity isn¡¯t indestructible.¡±

    The Space-Time Crystal Ring looked fine on the surface, but Garen knew that if he allowed the Heart-Devouring War God to continue tearing it apart, it would be shattered into the most basic Godhead Unit sooner orter and lose its power.

    ¡°After all, without a powerful divine spark as the core, it¡¯s still not stable enough.¡±

    ¡°Not enough. It¡¯s still enough for now.¡±

    The silver dragon thought to itself with a calm expression.

    Looking at the fierce-looking Heart-Devouring War God who was roaring and flying towards him, Garen poured the Power of Time into the Space-Time Crystal Ring without holding back.

    Buzz, buzz, buzz ¡­. The Space-Time Crystal Ring split into three, and three turned into nine¡­¡­¡­¡­ Hundreds and thousands of space-time crystal rings were reflected in the Heart-Devouring War God¡¯s eyes, sweeping toward him.

 Chapter 1469 - 1469 A Tiger Against Two Sheep (1)

    1469 A Tiger Against Two Sheep (1)

    While Garen controlled the Space-Time Crystal Ring to deal with the Heart-Devouring War God, he turned his head to look at the Spider Queen Lorci.

    ¡°The two of you think that you¡¯ll be safe and sound by joining the Abyss. You¡¯re stupid.¡±

    the silver dragon said calmly.

    ¡°Surrender? No, you misunderstood.¡±

    ¡± I want to gradually gain the Tarant¡¯s trust, and then use it as a bargaining chip, hoping to obtain the Pantheon Temple¡¯s forgiveness.¡±

    The Spider Queen Lorci¡¯spound eyes flickered as she spoke.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°The Pantheon doesn¡¯t need the Tarant¡¯s trust.¡±

    ¡± As for forgiveness, give up resisting first and let me seal you. Then, you will ept the judgment of the Pantheon Temple. At that time, you will naturally understand whether you can be forgiven.¡±

    It was best not to listen to a scheming evil god. First, tell yourself in your heart that everything the other party said was fake and that he was lying to you. Then, things would be much easier.

    ¡°Listen to me¡­¡­¡±

    The Spider Queen Lorci spoke again in front of the Silver Dragon with its cold gaze. Her special charm made people want to be convinced from the bottom of their hearts.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t listen.¡±

    The silver dragon directly interrupted the Spider Queen Lorci¡¯s words. With a p of its wings, it easily tore apart the spider web that had quietly extended to its body. With a gust of wind that could shake the world, it pounced towards the Spider Queen Lorci.

    At the same time, the Demon Tree Heart took advantage of the battle between the dragon and the evil god to break through the space of the twelve trees and escape to other levels of the abyss.

    It gathered its energy and crashed into the space barrier like a purpleet.

    Thump!

    The space was indestructible and did not shatter. The Demon Tree Heart was shaken by the huge rebound and shook.

    At the spot where the Demon Tree Heart had struck, ayer of dragon scale vein mark had appeared. It was only an insignificant gap after the Demon Tree Heart had struck it.

    The Demon Tree Heart changed its direction and crashed into it again.

    The result was the same as before.

    Garen had already set up a space-time seal on the space of the twelve trees.

    When he was secretly observing, he was not doing nothing. He was weaving an airtight so that the target in the could not escape.

    This was also the reason why Garen temporarily ignored the Demon Tree Heart and directly attacked the Spider Queen Lorci.

    Whoosh!

    A hellish dragon¡¯s might burst forth first, shocking the Spider Queen Lorci¡¯s mind.

    Even though she had a portion of spiritual authority, the Spider Queen Lorci was still inevitably affected by the terrifying Dragon Might of the Dragon of Time.

    It was as if she was facing the copse of a majestic mountain and the mighty sea of mortals. The Spider Queen Lorci felt an irresistible feeling in the depths of her heart.

    When she broke free from the dragon¡¯s might, the majestic silver dragon was almost within reach.

    The Space-Time w tore through the dense spider web between Garen and the Spider Queen Lorci. The barrier of time was indestructible, and it did not move at all when it smashed through the spider web that could tear through space.

    The Spider Queen Lorci took a deep breath and screamed.

    [Destruction Authority: Spider Cry]

    The Spider Queen Lorci held the power of destruction, and it was more inclined towards the destruction of the spiritual domain.

    Her Spider Cry could cause the death of arge number of living beings and destroy their souls. At the same time, it could also focus on one point and destroy the spiritual will of powerful enemies.

    The shriek condensed into a shapeless spiritual spear and stabbed at the silver dragon at close range.

    The resistance of the Time Barrier to mental defense was rtively weak, and Garen had understood this a long time ago.

    However, the silver dragon did not seem to notice the sharp spear condensed by the Spider Queen that could pierce through the destructive spirit. It charged forward and attacked indifferently.

    Seeing this, the Spider Queen Lorci¡¯s lips curled up into a faint smile.

    Both Garen and Aurelian had just advanced to the level of a powerful god. Although she was sure that Garen¡¯sbat ability was stronger than hers, the Spider Queen Lorci did not think that he would be able to remain unmoved if he was hit by her spider cry.

    Her mental attack was also poisonous.

    The tiny ck Widow could poison wild beasts that were hundreds or thousands of times stronger than herself, and the Spider Queen Lorci¡¯s poison could also work on existences that were stronger than herself.

    ¡°Arrogance will make you pay the price.¡±

    At the same time.

    On the back of the silver dragon¡¯s right w, an Astral Scepter branded on the dragon¡¯s scales suddenly floated up, carrying a faint silver light spot. The hazy and beautiful light enveloped the silver dragon, flowing on the surface of the scales like water waves.

    Chi!

    The spiritual spear hit the silver dragon¡¯s head.

    Like a toothpick hitting a rock, the spiritual spear shattered amidst the silver light.

    The smile on the Spider Queen Lorci¡¯s face froze.

    Faced with the imposing silver dragon, the Spider Queen¡¯s strange half-human, half-spider body swayed. As endless spider silk interweaved and outlined, it turned into ninepletely real and indistinguishable Spider Queens, Lorci. They retreated in different directions to avoid the silver dragon¡¯s oppressive dragon ws.

    Garen didn¡¯t even think about it, and chased after one of them casually based on his intuition.

    At this moment, when Garen was chasing after the Spider Queen Lorci, who was hard to tell if she was real or fake, nine branches appeared in the River of Time.

    Among the eight branches, Garen had chased after the wrong target. Only one of them had Garen locked onto the real Spider Queen Lorci.

    However, when Garen wanted to chase after the real Spider Queen Lorci¡­

    With his will, the river of time rippled. Before the nine branches had formed, the other eight branches that were chasing the wrong target were erased, leaving only one correct direction.

 Chapter 1470 - 1470 A Tiger Against Two Sheep (2)

    1470 A Tiger Against Two Sheep (2)

    ¡°He can see through my spider web doppelganger.¡±

    The giant dragon followed like a shadow, chasing after the real body without hesitation.

    The Spider Queen Lorci¡¯s pupils constricted.

    Her spider silk clone was almost identical to her real body. It was difficult to determine with perception, but it didn¡¯t cause the Silver Dragon to hesitate for even half a second. As a result, the Spider Queen Lorci fell into self-doubt.

    A few secondster.

    The Spider Queen Lorci had nowhere to run.

    Boom!

    The giant dragon descended, and the shadow cast by its massive body enveloped the Spider Queen Lorci. The dimensional rift w brazenly wrapped around the Spider Queen Lorci¡¯s entire body.

    The surrounding spacetime froze, making it difficult for the Spider Queen to move.

    ¡°Where my heart goes is the flow of time.¡±

    ¡°You want to confuse me with a few fake avatars? Naive.¡±

    The silver dragon¡¯s expression was calm. It was not surprised by this oue.

    Next, the dragon w retracted, but it was only a light touch. Garen did not feel anything. The Spider Queen shattered like a mirror, copsed and shattered into tiny fragments, and the fragments turned into light spots and disintegrated. Finally, only a small spider that was like dust appeared in the dragon w. It was already stiff and dead.

    The silver dragon turned its gaze to another direction.

    In an inconspicuous underground crack, a small spider¡¯s body expanded and transformed into the Spider Queen Lorci. She looked at the majestic and steady silver dragon with fear in her eyes.

    [Arcane Authority: Illusionary Flower and Water Moon]

    ¡°I admit that you¡¯re stronger than me, but if you want to kill or seal me, you won¡¯t be able to do it in a short time.¡±

    The Spider Queen let out a breath and calmed herself down. She nced at the Heart-Devouring War God who was about to break out of the Space-Time Crystal Ring¡¯s encirclement and then turned her gaze to the silver dragon.

    As he spoke, countless tiny spiders were created like a tide. They drilled into the surrounding space and scattered in all directions.

    Each spider could be a clone of the Spider Queen Lorci.

    Hearing this.

    The silver dragon¡¯s calm face revealed a faint, condescending smile.

    The pitying gaze made the Spider Queen Lorci feel ufortable, and she frowned.

    Immediately, the silver dragon did not say anything and spread its wings.

    The river of time that was flowing at a steady pace instantly stopped, and time stopped.

    The Spider Queen Lorci had used her Extraordinary Divine Power to protect her body, so she could still move in the frozen time. However, her movements were inevitably slowed down, like a bug stuck in glue.

    At the same time, the silver dragon let out a deep roar that sounded like thunder. Its huge body hummed and disappeared from the spot in an instant, merging into the river of time.

    The Spider Queen Lorci¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    In the next moment, the river of time stirred up a storm. The silver dragon materialized in front of the Spider Queen Lorci. Its ws tore through space and time, and silver light filled the eyes of the Spider Queen Lorci.

    The Spider Queen Lorci opened her mouth and spat out a purple poisonous mist.

    Sizzle ¡­. Everything that was covered by the poisonous fog was corroded. Trees withered, mountains copsed, and even time and space were affected to a certain extent.

    The poisonous fog extended and radiated, spreading with the Spider Queen Lorci at the center, forming an isted protective zone.

    ¡°This is the poison I¡¯m most proud of.¡±

    ¡°Any God who touches my Abyssal Spider Poison can¡¯t escape unscathed. Their God Body and God Soul will be tortured by the pain for countless years.¡±

    The Spider Queen whispered.

    However, what she did not expect was that the silver dragon was not afraid at all, as if it did not see the poisonous fog that extended out and destroyed everything.

    The dragon spread its wings and charged into the poisonous fog.

    The purple poisonous fog seemed to have a life of its own as it immediately climbed up the silver dragon¡¯s body. It condensed into purple threads on the dragon¡¯s body, forming a spiderweb-like pattern that was imprinted on every dragon scale of the dragon.

    Sizzle ¡­. The water of the River of Time flowed, instantly wiping away the poisonous fog covering Garen¡¯s body.

    More poisonous fog enveloped the silver dragon, but once it came into contact with the silver dragon¡¯s body, it would be washed away by the flowing River of Time, unable to affect the silver dragon at all.

    ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    ¡°How can my poison be useless?¡±

    The Spider Queen Lorci revealed a stunned expression for the first time.

    Even if the King of Insects, who had the highest poison resistance, directly barged into her poisonous fog domain, it would not be unharmed.

    How would He know that any sustained damage would not be effective on Garen, who was deified by Time?

    No matter how powerful his poison was, how could itpare to thews of the Prime Material ne that could oppress the gods?

    The suppression of the Main Matter ne was ineffective against Garen, let alone the Spider Queen Lorci¡¯s poison.

    Faced with the Silver Dragon¡¯s swift and violent attacks, the Spider Queen Lorci once again felt that she had nowhere to run and was unable to dodge. It was as if the surrounding spacetime had been sealed, and she was like a worm in a jar.

    Boom!

    Just like before, the purple dragon w that was surrounded by poisonous mist grabbed Lorci¡¯s demonic half-spider body.

    Arcane Authority: Ethereal Mirage!

    The Spider Queen Lorci used the same trick to stall for time.

    Time seemed to have slowed down in the intense confrontation.

    Spiderweb-like cracks extended from the surface of ¡± Her ¡± beautiful and ferocious body. ¡± Kacha kacha ¡°, ¡± Her ¡± body began to shatter like a mirror. At the same time, before the Spider Queen Lorcipletely shattered, in an inconspicuous corner far away from the Two-Tree ne, the surface of a small spider¡¯s body quietly glowed with divine light.

 Chapter 1471 - 1471 A Tiger Against Two Sheep (3)

    1471 A Tiger Against Two Sheep (3)

    However, in the little spider¡¯s vision, the silver dragon¡¯s lips curled up, and an emotionless smile appeared on its majestic and mature mask.

    Arcane Authority: Ethereal Mirage!

    The same Arcane Authority was used by Garen this time.

    Kacha ¡­. It was as if there was ayer of shell on the surface of the silver dragon. The surface of the silver dragon shattered like a mirror, turning into billions of mirror fragments that shed and disappeared. The silver dragon¡¯s original body remained where it was.

    At the same time.

    Endless mirror fragments appeared near the Spider Queen Lorci¡¯s endless Arcane doppelgangers, turning into miniature silver dragons that devoured the little spiders one by one.

    In an instant, Garen destroyed all of the Spider Queen Lorci¡¯s Arcane doppelgangers.

    The Spider Queen Lorci¡¯s beautiful face revealed a look of fear, and her body that was in the dragon¡¯s ws broke away from the mirror-like posture.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    The piercing sound stopped abruptly.

    Garen crushed the Spider Queen Lorci¡¯s body.

    Feeling the solid touch of the dragon w, the silver dragon revealed a satisfied expression.

    Inside the Space-Time w, the Spider Queen Lorci¡¯s body that had been crushed into minced meat squirmed and resisted. It was stained with poison and wanted Garen to let go of his dragon ws, but it was useless. The Space-Time w obliterated her body and Divine Power time and time again, and she rapidly weakened.

    Very quickly.

    When the silver dragon opened its ws, the Spider Queen Lorci¡¯s figure was no longer in its palm. In its ce was a Time Amber sealed with rotten flesh.

    The battle between the two was very short.

    However, in this short period of time, a powerful evil god was sessfully sealed by the Silver Dragon. Moreover, throughout the entire process, the Spider Queen did not cause any effective damage to the Silver Dragon. It was as if the two were not on the same level of existence, but had a huge and insurmountable natural moat.

    ¡°Lorci!¡±

    On the other side, the Heart-Devouring Battle God¡¯s sharp ws left countless afterimages, shing with the surrounding space-time crystal rings. ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! Cl

    However, the luster of the Time and Space Ring had dimmed significantly, and cracks that looked like branches could be seen on its surface.

    The Godheads were indestructible, but the basic structure of the Space-Time Crystal Ring was destroyed.

    The Space-time Crystal Ring did not have a powerful divine persona as its core to suppress and unify all the divine personas. To be able to disy such a battle record and dy a powerful evil god who was good at killing and fighting for so long was already a very eye-catching performance.

    At the same time.

    The silver dragon folded its wings and stood up. A pair of strong dragon arms covered with silver-gray scales was raised as if it was embracing the abyss.

    The river of time surged silently.

    The surging River of Time gathered and transformed into a colorless, translucent arrow between the dragon¡¯s arms. It carried an uncontroble feeling of time passing by, one second, ten thousand years.

    Time flew like an arrow.

    The Arrow of Eternal Time!

    Garen¡¯s tinum pupils reflected the Heart-Devouring War God, who was about to shatter the Space-Time Crystal Ring with its ws, locking onto the other party from afar.

    On the other side, the Heart-Devouring War God¡¯s obsidian-like sharp ws shed with the Space-Time Crystal Ring at a high frequency. Every collision shook the space that Garen had used the Space-Time Seal to stabilize. It cracked and left arge number of w marks, and this was only caused by the aftershock.

    Suddenly, ¡± He ¡± felt a slight pain in his heart, as if ¡± He ¡± was locked onto by some unavoidable aura.

    The Heart-Devouring War God¡¯s face was as wild as a beast, but it was also irritable and alert.

    ¡± He ¡± did not expect that Garen would be able to deal with the Spider Queen Lorci in such a short period of time even though they were both at the level of powerful Gods. Moreover, he was distracted while controlling this damn crystal ring to entangle ¡± Him ¡°.

    The Spider Queen Lorci wasn¡¯t strong inbat, but she was very good at staying alive.

    The Heart-Devouring War God believed that he wouldn¡¯t be able to take down the Spider Queen Lorci in the same short amount of time.

    Suddenly, before the Heart-Devouring War God could think further, the Arrow of Eternal Time was thrown out by the silver dragon.

    Although it was called an arrow, it was as sharp and powerful as a spear. It pierced through space and time and shot straight at the Heart-Devouring War God.

    [War Authority: Ten Thousand ws Barrier!]

    The Heart-Devouring Battle God roared.

    With his body as the center, obsidian sharp ws appeared one after another, like a blossoming flower of sharp ws, enveloping the Heart Devouring War God like a barrier shield. At every moment, they waved and left endless afterimages, colliding with the time and space crystal ring as if they were alive. The trembling sounds were endless.

    Chi!

    The Arrow of Eternity of Time was like an illusory light and shadow, blending and separating with countless sharp ws. It was not touched, as if it did not exist.

    In this way, the arrow made of the power of time silently passed through the flower of sharp ws and hit the Heart-Devouring War God¡¯s body, piercing through his heart.

    The flower formed by the sharp ws quivered and returned to the Heart Devouring Battle God¡¯s ws.

    This powerful evil god lowered his head and looked at his heart.

    There were no external injuries.

    Was it just a facade?

    Just as this thought formed in his mind, the expression of the Heart-Devouring Battle God changed drastically.

    ¡± His ¡± shiny hair turned gray, ¡± His ¡± tough and powerful skin became withered, and ¡± His ¡± thinking and reaction became slow¡­¡­¡­ The aging reaction that shouldn¡¯t exist appeared on the Heart-Devouring War God¡¯s body.

    To any eternal being, this sort of aging would cause them to be shocked.

    The Heart Devouring War God regained his senses and revealed a fierce expression. His Extraordinary Divine Power burst forth, and a blood-red light shone on his body, allowing his body to regain its vitality and resist the aging effect brought by the Arrow of Eternal Time.

    He had to divert some of his attention to stop the aging of his divine body. Otherwise, he would continue to be weak.

    ¡°It¡¯s slightly weaker than the Earth Elemental ne.¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the interference of the other gods, the Earth Elemental Lord would have almost shattered the Arrow of Eternity of Time.¡±

    Garen stared at the Heart-Devouring War God and thought to himself.

 Chapter 1472 - 1472 Heart Devouring War God Was Devoured._1

    1472 Heart Devouring War God Was Devoured._1

    The dark, blood-red sky seemed to be pressing down on the ground.

    The entire twelve tree levels were filled with tree remains and poisonous spider webs that tore through space¡­¡­¡­.. Due to thepetition of several powerful gods, it was almost a deste area.

    Before this, the demon prayers that had been resounding on the level of the twelve trees hadpletely disappeared. With the destruction of the twelve ancient demon trees, all the demon believers whose minds had been captured by the ancient trees had died. These demons were already like walking corpses, only relying on the ancient demon trees to exist.

    However, the battle between the gods continued and did not stop.

    The Heart-Devouring War God¡¯s face, which was as rough as a wild beast, seemed to be surrounded by anger and hunger that would never fade. His blood-red eyes reflected the silver dragon that had just affected his aging. His breathing was heavy and heavy, as if he was a beast that could not hold back its bloodlust.

    The defeat just now didn¡¯t scare Battle God Shixin. Instead, he became more aggressive.

    ¡°Garen Aurelian.¡±

    His rough and dangerous voice seemed to be squeezed out from between his teeth.

    The Heart-Devouring War God was hungry and craving. His voice was almost roaring.¡±I haven¡¯t tasted the Dragon God¡¯s heart yet. My sharp ws will tear through your scales, pierce through your chest, and take out your heart.¡±

    The Heart-Devouring God of War, Zartek, was undoubtedly an extremely bloodthirsty, violent, cruel, and evil god.

    The worlds affected by the Heart-Devouring War God were all terrifying and terrifying.

    Every day, every second, the world that was dominated by the belief of the Heart-Devouring War God was filled with rivers of blood and endless wars. The origin of the wars was to obtain the hearts of the enemies to offer to the Heart-Devouring War God. If they couldn¡¯t get enough hearts, they could only use the hearts of their own people as sacrifices to prevent the Heart-Devouring War God from sending terrifying divine punishments.

    Those who truly believed in the Heart-Devouring God of War from the bottom of their hearts were basically the most ferocious and crazy viins. His true believers were few and far between. His main source of power came from the living sacrifices that had umted for countless years. His divine throne was built with endless corpses as bricks and endless blood as cement.

    ¡°What a disgusting gaze.¡±

    The silver dragon looked calm as it stared at the Heart-Devouring War God.

    In the eyes of the Heart-Devouring War God, Garen saw an extremely hungry and greedy gaze, like a hungry ghost that had been hungry for seven days and seven nights. When it saw delicious food, it could not suppress its craving, and it was also mixed with the desire to hunt.

    In this battle, the Spider Queen Lorci, who had advanced almost at the same time as Garen and leaped into the powerful Divine level, was never seen as a match by Garen from the beginning to the end.

    Although they had just risen to the powerful level, there was still a gap between the powerful gods.

    ording to the card games that were popr in some worlds, the cost of exchanging cards represented the level and upper limit. The star level of the card represented the current strength level. Then, in the case of the same star level, the Time Dragon, which was a high-cost card, could always crush other existences with lower costs. It could even surpass a certain star level to defeat the target.

    The Heart-Devouring War God was the one Garen paid more attention to.

    This Evil God had extremely strongbat power. In a short period of time, the Time Crystal Ring forged from the Godhead was almost destroyed. If it was the Spider Queen Lorci, she would probably be chased by the Time Crystal Ring and would not even be able to resist Garen¡¯s Godhead weapon.

    ¡°Your heartbeat is strong and powerful, ying a beautiful note that I have never heard before.¡±

    The Heart-Devouring Battle God¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, revealing a tangible madness and thirst as he said in a low voice.

    Dong dong dong ¡­ He could hear the beating of the silver dragon¡¯s heart.

    In the Heart-Devouring War God¡¯s vision, there was a beating Time Dragon Heart on the chest of the silver dragon. Every time it beat, it would cause a slight fluctuation in the River of Time around it, as if it was the core of the River of Time. It had a strange and unimaginable power that made the Heart-Devouring War God almost unable to shift his gaze away.

    ¡°I want your heart!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, and saliva even flowed out of his mouth.

    As for whether or not Garen¡¯s Time Dragon Countercurrent was afraid¡­¡­¡­.. Taking out a heart was not a serious injury to a powerful god-level creature.

    Garen¡¯s Time Dragon Countercurrent was already a well-known thing. As long as he did not force this Dragon of Time into a desperate situation, he did not need to fear the opponent¡¯s Time Dragon Countercurrent.

    The Heart-Devouring War God raised his sharp ws.

    On the obsidian-like ws, there was an endlesspression, concentration, and attachment of blood-red light, making the edges of the ws look like burning iron.

    Violent Authority: Heart-Devouring Sky-Rending w!

    Boom!

    The sharp ws waved, leaving a dense blood-red afterimage as they shed with the surrounding space-time crystal rings. The space-time crystal ring bore a great pressure. Every time it shed with the Heart-Devouring War God¡¯s sharp ws, it would tremble. The cracks on it became more obvious and were spreading to the surroundings.

    ¡°Come back.¡±

    Before the Space-Time Crystal Ring shattered, the silver dragon willed.

    Buzz, buzz, buzz ¡­. The space-time crystal rings that filled the sky instantly closed together. They no longer had the aggressive posture of fighting head-on with the Heart-Devouring War God. They merged into the River of Time and shuttled through it. After being hit by the sharp ws that attacked the River of Time a few times and adding a few more cracks, they returned to Garen¡¯s body and disappeared into his wrist.

 Chapter 1473 - 1473 Heart Devouring War God Was Devoured._2

    1473 Heart Devouring War God Was Devoured._2

    ¡°If it¡¯spletely broken, it¡¯ll take me a lot of time and energy to reassemble it into a crystal ring structure.¡±

    Garen¡¯s gaze shifted slightly.

    At the same time.

    A surging blood-red divine might burst forth, enveloping the sky and the earth. It was as if a river had broken its banks, and mountains had copsed, causing fear and terror in the hearts of people.

    The moment he lost the obstruction of the Time Space Ring.

    Surging blood-red divine light rose from the surface of the Heart-Devouring War God¡¯s body like a blood-redet that vaguely looked like a w. It swayed with a long tail me, cutting the sky and directly attacking the silver dragon. It was extremely oppressive and ferocious.

    ¡°This guy doesn¡¯t rely on faith. He only relies on the blood sacrifice of living beings to maintain his Godhood level of about 18. How much blood would his ws be stained with?¡±

    Garen felt threatened by the Heart-Devouring War God.

    This was normal.

    Garen¡¯s current Creature Level was roughly equivalent to a sixteen Godhead level, which was still a step away from a seventeen Godhead level, which was a certain gap from the Heart-Devouring War God.

    When one reached the level of a powerful god, the difference of one level was often as huge as a chasm, and it was difficult to cross it.

    However, Garen was Garen after all, a being of infinite time and space that was more ¡®costly¡¯ than the powerful Gods in the limited Multiverse.

    He had the confidence to fight against the Heart-Devouring War God.

    Time Freeze Domain!

    Weng!

    The power of time swept across the already devastated Twelve Trees Abyss like a hurricane. The river of time stopped flowing, and everything froze.

    Rip!

    The blood-red divine light around the Heart-Devouring War God, which was vaguely in the shape of ws, tore apart the frozen time zone, allowing him to continue moving in the frozen space and time.

    This Evil God¡¯s directbat ability was extremely strong. Before starting a battle with him, Garen had to create a domain that was beneficial to him.

    The silver dragon stared at the Heart-Devouring War God and pped its Time Dragon Wings.

    All of a sudden, an invisible yet tough thread extended out, one after another, densely packed. As it moved, it interweaved and covered the sky and the earth, faintly flickering with a dark purple luster.

    Myriad Net Spider Web.

    Other than the Myriad Net Spider Web, the silver dragon opened its mouth and spat out a poisonous fog that filled the sky and filled every inch of the surrounding space.

    Time Division!

    The silver dragon¡¯s gaze focused, and countless spatial cracks instantly appeared in the surrounding space. Anyone who touched them would be injured.

    Slow Time!

    Part of the rings on Garen¡¯s dragon wings started to spin slowly, releasing a gentle luster like water ripples. It ignored the Heart-Devouring War God¡¯s dodging and enveloped him within.

    This kind of slow time was pervasive, and he could notpletely avoid it. His movements were inevitably slowed down by about one-tenth.

    Time Dying was the ultimate form of the Dying Spell that Garen rarely used. It was also one of the abilities that he had obtained after he had advanced to a Greater Divine Power and his abilities had improved by leaps and bounds.

    The threat from the Heart Devouring War God had been greatly weakened before the other party got close.

    However, the blood-redet that the Heart-Devouring War God had transformed into was still fierce and awe-inspiring under the restraint of the negative effects of the Time Freeze Domain, the Slow Divine Light, the Thousand Net Spider Web, the Poison Mist Domain, and the Space-time Split. It approached the silver dragon at close range. As it flew over, its body expanded until it was almost on par with the silver dragon.

    ¡°As expected of the War God.¡±

    The silver dragon took a deep breath, and the scales on its body glowed brightly. Its dragon might rumbled.

    ¡°Let me tear open your scales!¡±

    The Heart-Devouring War God roared and raised his sharp obsidian ws that were as red as burning iron.

    ¡± His ¡± right w tore at the silver dragon¡¯s head, and ¡± His ¡± left w thrust at the silver dragon¡¯s chest like a spear. ¡± He ¡± was as fast as lightning and light.

    Even if he was facing an attack that was as fast as light speed, with Garen¡¯s current reaction speed, he could still think about it and respond.

    Seraphic Time!

    On the silver dragon¡¯s wings, another part of the ring was spinning at high speed, directly giving the silver dragon a speed that surpassed light. More urately, it was the same speed as light. However, the Seraphic Speed Time increased the speed of light around Garen, surpassing the speed of light in other ces.

    Rip!

    The silver dragon¡¯s head was torn apart, and its chest was pierced through.

    However, the Heart-Devouring War God was not happy. Instead, his expression changed.

    There was no sense of reality from the sharp ws.

    At the same time, the silver dragon with its head and chest torn apart faded away like a phantom. It was just an afterimage.

    Behind the Heart-Devouring War God, the silver dragon¡¯s w spread out, forming an indestructible w of space-time fracture with the support of the power of time. At the same time, the tip of the dragon w also appeared to be burning red.

    The Deification of Time allowed Garen to use the Divine Authority recorded in the River of Time.

    The closer he was to the recorded location, the stronger he was. The power he used was closer, or even stronger.

    Chi!

    The giant dragon w pierced through the sharp w-like divine light, then tore through the skin and crushed the bones. It then stabbed into the God Body of the Heart-Devouring War God.

    The Heart-Devouring War God reacted extremely quickly, responding in a billionth of a second.

    [Evil Authority: Evil Heart!]

    Thump!

    His extraordinary divine power burst forth, and his blood surged and gathered at the position of the divine heart. The heart that had just been grabbed by the silver dragon suddenly jumped fiercely.

    At this moment, Garen felt that he was not holding a heart, but a universe that was expanding rapidly.

    Even the dragon w, which was abination of the w of Spacetime Rend and the Heart-Devouring Sky-Rending w, couldn¡¯t shrink anymore. It was forcibly pushed open.

 Chapter 1474 - 1474 Heart Devouring War God Was Devoured._3

    1474 Heart Devouring War God Was Devoured._3

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the Heart-Devouring War God¡¯s body turned into a bloody mist. The body that was pierced by the silver dragon¡¯s sharp ws dissipated and reformed in the distance.

    ¡°What a pity. I was just a little bit away.¡±

    ¡°Your heart is really unbelievably tough. It¡¯s something I¡¯ve never seen before. It can be a beautiful and precious collection.¡±

    The giant silver dragon looked down at the Heart-Devouring War God with a deep gaze. It clenched and loosened its ws as if it was recalling the feeling of grabbing the Heart-Devouring War God¡¯s heart just now.

    On the other side, the Heart-Devouring Battle God turned his head 180 degrees and looked at his back.

    Dong dong dong ¡­ In the bloody hole that had been torn open, a beating heart could be seen.

    After the explosion, the Heart-Devouring War God¡¯s heartbeat slowed down a lot, and his aura weakened a lot. Obviously, it was not without a price.

    A blood-red divine light shed and filled the wound, regenerating it.

    From the outside, the Heart-Devouring War God didn¡¯t seem to be hurt at all, no different from the beginning. However, the divine light around him dimmed a little and was no longer bright.

    The damage to his body caused the Heart-Devouring Battle God to age even faster.

    Under the chain reaction, he had to consume more Extraordinary Divine Power and divide more of his mind to maintain his own state in order to continue fighting.

    ¡°You deserve to die!¡±

    The Heart-Devouring War God turned his head back and raised his head. He stared at the silver dragon and growled.

    The Heart-Devouring War God, who had always enjoyed digging out his enemy¡¯s heart, was first hit in the heart by the Arrow of the Eternity of Time this time. He was given the concept of aging, and he was just a little bit away from having his heart taken away by Garen. To the Heart-Devouring War God, this was simply a great humiliation.

    Garen could see the anger in the Heart-Devouring War God¡¯s bloodshot eyes.

    Garen was happy to see ¡± His ¡± anger.

    When the enemy was angry, it meant that his attack was effective.

    It would be bad if the enemyughed happily in the face of his attack.

    Garen chuckled at this moment, then opened his mouth and spat out the breath of Time Plunder towards the Heart Devouring War God.

    To the Heart-Devouring War God, who had been given the concept of aging and was enduring the weakening caused by the passage of time, the breath of time was even more dangerous than the breath of time shattering.

    He was forced to stop after saying that.

    Boom!

    A blood-red, solid w that covered the sky appeared out of thin air and tore straight at Garen¡¯s position. It blocked the attack halfway and collided with Garen¡¯s Time Plundering Breath.

    The blood-red w that covered the sky shed with the time-stealing breath. Sometimes, the w was pushed back, and sometimes, the time-stealing breath pressed forward¡­¡­¡­.. Bang!

    The center of the giant w seemed to have suffered the invasion of thousands of years under the impact of the Time Plundering Breath, and the Extraordinary Divine Power was eliminated by time.

    The breath of time continued to rush forward.

    The Heart-Devouring Battle God¡¯s pupils constricted as he dodged.

    His right arm was grazed by the breath of time. His hair withered, his flesh shriveled, and his skin was covered in wrinkles. He became dry and powerless.

    ¡°Humph.¡±

    The Heart-Devouring War God snorted coldly, and his blood-red Extraordinary Divine Power surged to his right arm, replenishing his aged arm.

    Boom!

    He burst out with Extraordinary Divine Power, and the blood-red light was dazzling. With the Heart-Devouring War God as the center, it formed the outline of a solid w.

    In the next instant.

    The Heart-Devouring War God appeared above the silver dragon¡¯s head, dragging along the blood-colored flowing light. He swung his w downwards, tearing Garen¡¯s head apart.

    Within a few seconds, the silver dragon raised its wings and arrived first. It raised the water of the River of Time and pped at the God of War¡¯s body with a speed faster than the Heart-Devouring War God.

    At this moment, the Heart-Devouring War God let out a deep roar. His Extraordinary Divine Power exploded, turning the sky above the twelve trees blood-red.

    [War Authority: Obsidian Battle Formation!]

    Weng weng weng weng!

    With the Heart-Devouring Battle God as the center, illusory yet real obsidian ws appeared in the void. With a sharp edge that could tear everything apart, they spread out in all directions like blossoming w-shaped flowers, forming a Territory Battle Formation that covered the world.

    In an instant, sharp ws swept towards the silver dragon.

    Billions of sharp ws joined together to form a pair of huge ck ws, grabbing the silver dragon¡¯s wings tightly.

    Tear!

    The sharp ws of the Heart-Devouring Battle God descended.

    The silver dragon turned its head in time, but it still felt a burning pain.

    The Time Barrier was cut open, the fine dragon scales on the mask were cut open, and the sharp w marks on the silver dragon¡¯s mask were cut from top to bottom. One of the tinum eyes was cut open, and the scattered space-time energy flowed out-it was Garen¡¯s blood at this moment.

    At such a close distance, the Heart-Devouring Battle God¡¯s attack seeded.

    At the same time, countless obsidian ws climbed up and wrapped around the silver dragonyer byyer.

    ¡°Garen Aurelian, I will imprison you! Endless, feeding on your heart.¡±

    the Heart-Devouring Battle God growled.

    All of a sudden, the silver dragon¡¯s body buzzed and flickered. It became illusory, formless, and intangible. It fused with the river of time and transformed into a magnificent dragon of time. It passed through the obsidian w domain and escaped.

    The corners of the Heart-Devouring Battle God¡¯s mouth froze.

    Fight, fight, fight¡­.. The massive space-time dragon that covered the entire twelve trees lowered its eyes and looked at the Heart-Devouring War God in its body. With a thought, the River of Time stirred up a huge wave and condensed into millions of time chains in the real world. They were like snakes and dragons that coiled around the Heart-Devouring War God.

 Chapter 1475 - 1475 Heart Devouring War God Was Devoured._4

    1475 Heart Devouring War God Was Devoured._4

    Crack crack ¡­¡­ The obsidian sharp ws retracted their defense and waved in the sky, resisting the time chains that almost filled the entire space. They were in a stalemate.

    Countless chains of time were torn apart and merged back into the river of time.

    Weng!

    At this moment, the Time Dragon¡¯s form copsed and materialized into a physical silver dragon.

    The reverse flow of time healed the wounds on his mask as he stared coldly at the Heart Devouring War God.

    The Astral Scepter hung from the dragon¡¯s scale, shining with a silver luster.

    The Thorned Flower Crown on the silver dragon¡¯s crown-like horns, the Hero¡¯s Crown, also emitted a milky white glow.

    The Astral Scepter and the Hero¡¯s Crown were two pieces of Dimensional Equipment.

    At the same time, he went all out without holding back.

    The Hero¡¯s Crown released a high concentration of life force, which was continuously injected into the dragon¡¯s body, causing every dragon scale to emit a dazzling white light, greatly increasing the physical attributes.

    Boom!

    The silver dragon pped its wings and brazenly crashed into the obsidian w domain.

    Around the silver dragon, an obsidian w domain also appeared, but it was slightly weaker than the real one. Endless obsidian ws collided with each other, and the roar was like a tsunami, like a meat grinder.

    At the same time, some of the obsidian ws under the control of the Heart-Devouring War God closed up again, turning into huge ws that grabbed at the silver dragon.

    The Hero¡¯s Crown shone brightly, and the silver dragon did not dodge.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The giant w shattered, and this time, it failed to capture the silver dragon.

    The silver dragon advanced forward. It tore a nk path through the territory covered in sharp ws and headed straight for the Heart-Devouring War God at the center of the territory.

    ¡°Deeper into my domain, seeking death¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Before he finished speaking.

    A silver light shot out from the astral authority that apanied the silver dragon, ignoring the many defenses of the Heart-Devouring War God and hitting his head directly, causing his movements to freeze and his voice to stop abruptly.

    At the same time, the giant silver dragon closed in and stood up.

    In the next moment.

    The Heart-Devouring War God¡¯s body glowed as he escaped the Astral Scepter¡¯s mental attack.

    Garen¡¯s cold and stern expression was reflected in ¡± His ¡± blood-red pupils.

    Chi!

    The dragon w that was like a spear tore through space and time, piercing throughyers of blood-red divine power shields. It didn¡¯t move forward and pierced through the Heart Eating Battle God¡¯s chest.

    Evil Heart!

    The Heart-Devouring War God¡¯s heart shook violently again, turning into a terrifying shock wave that could even change the color of any powerful god.

    The silver dragon¡¯s wings were raised high, but it was indifferent.

    This time, after his Physique attribute increased greatly, Garen¡¯s dragon ws firmly pierced through the impact repulsive force, spread out his hooked toes, and grabbed at the Heart Devouring War God¡¯s heart-Chi! The dragon w pierced through the chest of the Heart-Eating Battle God from the back, bringing with it ckish-red divine blood. In the palm of his hand was a beating heart that looked like a blood-red crystal.

    At this moment, the Heart-Devouring Battle God felt as if he had been struck by lightning.

    The heart might not be a very important part to other gods.

    However, it was extremely important to the Heart-Devouring War God. It was the core of his power. The energy obtained from the blood sacrifice was basically stored in his heart.

    The dragon raised its other dragon w and wrapped around the Heart-Devouring War God¡¯s head. At the same time, it pulled out the strong dragon arm that had pierced through his chest.

    ¡°You ¡­¡­¡±

    The Heart-Devouring War God¡¯s aura plummeted. Under the chain reaction, he was almost unable to move under the control of Time Freeze, Slow, and the. He could only watch helplessly as the silver dragon took out his heart.

    He grabbed the Heart-Devouring War God¡¯s head with one w and his heart with the other.

    The silver dragon¡¯s eyes seemed to be umting an ocean of storms as it said,¡±Zartec, you injured me and gained my recognition.¡±

    ¡°Against opponents I acknowledge, I will always go all out without holding back.¡±

    At first, Garen nned to defeat the Heart-Devouring War God with his own strength.

    After a brief contact, he realized that hisbat power was on par with the Heart-Devouring War God. If he wanted to sessfully kill or seal him, he would definitely suffer a lot of damage. Therefore, he no longer hesitated to use the Dimensional Equipment that belonged to the King of the ne.

    Even in a dimension that did not belong to him, the Dimensional Equipment could still disy a sufficiently powerful force.

 Chapter 1476 - 1476 Lord of the Nine Hells, Devil Lord (1)

    1476 Lord of the Nine Hells, Devil Lord (1)

    After using the Dimensional Equipment, Garen¡¯sbat strength increased once again, from being evenly matched to being stronger than the Heart-Devouring War God. Before the Heart-Devouring War God could react, he defeated him quickly and easily.

    ¡°What awaits you is eternal death.¡±

    The silver dragon¡¯s gaze was calm and indifferent as it spoke quietly.

    The Heart-Devouring War God continued to struggle in the dragon¡¯s ws, but it was very weak now. It could no longer pose a threat to Garen due to Garen¡¯s various sealing methods, so it was only struggling in vain.

    Garen stared at the Heart-Devouring War God quietly and used the Time Amber Seal.

    Crack crack ¡­¡­. On the right w, the heart of the God of War that looked like a blood-red crystal was sealed and no longer jumped. Under the left w,yers of Time Amber followed the head of the Heart-Devouring War God from top to bottom and gradually extended to his ankles until the Heart-Devouring War God waspletely sealed inside.

    At this point, the evil gods who had caused trouble in the dark during the Dawn War and caused some trouble to the gods of the Pantheon Temple had all been taken down.

    The Heart-Devouring War God Zaltec and the Spider Queen Lorci thought that they could cooperate with the Prince of Demons by joining the Abyss Camp to deal with the threat from the Pantheon. This could only mean that they were wrong. The Bottomless Abyss was the target that the Pantheon had decided to eliminate. Their mixing with the Abyssal Demons would not affect the Pantheon¡¯s decision.

    ¡°Demon Tree Heart¡­¡­¡­ The carrier that the abyssal will had prepared for him.¡±

    Putting away the Heart-Devouring War God that had been sealed in the Time Amber, the silver dragon¡¯s gaze swept across the devastated and almost shattered Abyssal Space.

    ¡°Is it the embryonic form of the ne King that the abyssal will nurtured for itself?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps there is such a n, but the probability of sess is not high.¡±

    Garen was the King of the Astral ne and the Hero ne at the same time, so he could be considered an expert in this area.

    Given the situation in the Bottomless Abyss and the power of the Abyss Will, a ne King who could bear the Abyss Will was not something that ordinary existences could do.

    As for the current Garen, he did not have the confidence to bear the will of the Abyss.

    The Will of the Abyss could be said to be the most mature and powerful ne Will. It was so powerful that it had been unable to find the King of the ne.

    In Garen¡¯s opinion, the so-called Demon King was most likely the Will of the Abyss raising a parasite. Choosing the King of the ne for him was a lie of the Bottomless Abyss.

    As for how topletely control the King of the ne and turn him into its puppet, the abyssal will definitely had a n.

    ¡°Bottomless Abyss¡­¡­ It was the most unstable factor in the Great Ring Multiverse.¡±

    Garen looked around, his gaze seemed to pass through the twelve tree levels and sweep through theyers of the abyss.

    After a short period of silence, Garen retracted his gaze and looked directly at a certain spot on the Twelve Tree Level.

    The Demon Tree Heart had hidden itself. It cunningly transformed into a boulder and embedded itself into an inconspicuous low hill among the twelve tree levels.

    Garen¡¯s gaze was fixed on the Demon Tree¡¯s Heart, looking through all the obstacles and through the disguise.

    Ever since Garen descended to the Twelve Tree Level, he had been multitasking.

    On the one hand, he maintained the space-time seal to prevent the Demon Tree Heart from leaving. On the other hand, he kept observing the Demon Tree Heart¡¯s movements and quietly nted a time mark.

    On the other hand, he controlled the space-time crystal ring to temporarily stop the Heart-Devouring Battle God.

    Lastly, he would deal with the Spider Queen Lorci.

    Thus, he still became the final victor.

    ¡°Without the nar Equipment, I might not have been able to sessfully seal the Heart-Devouring War God.¡±

    ¡°However, since I have the nar Equipment, it can be considered my power.¡±

    The light of the Hero¡¯s Crown was restrained, and the Astral Scepter was once again hidden on the scales of the silver dragon. It was silent and silent.

    Under the undisguised gaze of the silver dragon, the Demon Tree Heart trembled slightly.

    The Demon Tree Heart realized that it had been exposed.

    With a whoosh, it was like a purpleet, hitting the space barrier at a higher frequency and more urgently. It exploded with power again and again, attacking the space-time seal that Garen had set up, trying to escape from the Twelve Tree Level.

    ¡°No matter what you are, since you¡¯re a creation born from the abyss, it¡¯s definitely beneficial to the abyss.¡±

    The silver dragon smiled and extended its ws. It gradually expanded and blocked all the paths of the Demon Tree Heart. It grabbed at the Demon Tree Heart.

    At this moment.

    A ck me flower with blood in it suddenly bloomed, silently burning through Garen¡¯s Space-Time Seal and descending on the Twelve Trees level.

    Whoosh!

    The me flower closed and turned into a solid form, condensing into a long cloak.

    Boom!

    It was deathly silent. Scorching and cold mes surged up and formed a natural moat, blocking the sharp ws of the silver dragon and the demonic tree heart.

    Garen¡¯s gaze focused, and his pupils reflected the quietly burning mes that filled the sky. He had a bad feeling in his heart.

    The owner of the cloak had also crossed nes and appeared in Garen¡¯s field of vision.

    His skin was crimson red, and there wereva-like patterns on his skin that were glowing red. There were two horns on his forehead that were bent towards the natural chasm, and his eyes were deep and burning with faint mes.

    He was wearing a long red robe that looked like blood and fire. His eyes that were burning with mes were calm and deep. They were as red as hell, and they seemed to contain endless wisdom and thousands of evil schemes brewing.

    A nine-section staff iid with countless tiny rubies, the top of which was like a huge hammer, was held in his hand.

 Chapter 1477 - 1477 Lord of the Nine Hells, Devil Lord (2)

    1477 Lord of the Nine Hells, Devil Lord (2)

    From the outside, he looked like a skinny pit fiend.

    Unlike most of the ferocious and terrifying pit fiends, he had a quiet and rational temperament, like a spellcaster with extraordinary wisdom. He did not make people feel afraid, but instead, he was calm and willing to listen to his voice from the soul.

    In human aesthetics, his face could be said to be handsome, just like a demonic and beautiful thunderstorm.

    Buzz, buzz, buzz ¡­. The storm-like Abyssal Aura pressed against him from all directions and was burned away by the mes around him. His ck and red cloak fluttered quietly.

    ¡°Cold devil, Lord of Hell.¡±

    ¡°Lord of the Nine Hells¡­.. Asmodeus.¡±

    Garen acted as if he was facing a great enemy, his mask was cautious, and he muttered silently in his heart.

    The Lord of the Nine Hells was the undisputed ruler of the Nine Hells. At the same time, he was also the King of the ne who controlled the will of Hell. He was not a puppet, but the Lord of Hell who had turned the will of Hell into his own tool.

    Garen¡¯s gaze swept across the nine-section ruby staff in the Lord of Nine Hells ¡®hand, and he could feel the thick aura of hell.

    ¡°This ruby staff should be the Hell ne Equipment.¡±

    ¡°This guy led arge army of demons into the Myriad Abyss in, but he didn¡¯t do anything else.¡±

    ¡± Fortunately,¡¯He¡¯ clearly carries a lot of pressure from thews of the Bottomless Abyss.¡¯He¡¯ shouldn¡¯t be able to unleash all his power.¡±

    The Abyss and Hell were at war all year round, and they were enemies.

    The Nine Hells Master in the Abyss was under a very high degree of oppression. Just by looking at it with the naked eye, one could see the conflict between him and the Abyss ¡®aura. Garen could feel a slightly higher threat from him than the Heart-Devouring War God, but not much higher, and it did not make him feel extremely dangerous.

    At this moment, the mysterious Nine Hells Master spoke.

    ¡°The Dragon of Eternity and Time, Sir Garen Aurelian.¡±

    ¡°The Demon Tree Heart is of no use to you. It¡¯s nothing more than a collection item. However, I need it. I can use it to create an item that can block the suppression of the Abyss and better deal with the Bottomless Abyss.¡±

    ¡°The enemy of my enemy is my friend. I think we have simr goals.¡±

    ¡°Can you leave now and give up the Demon Tree Heart?¡±

    ¡± His ¡± tone was calm and gentle, without any malice. It was very honest and sincere. At the same time, it had a unique charm that made people subconsciously want to listen. Being passive had a spiritual influence.

    This Lord of Hell seemed to be easy tomunicate with¡­¡­¡­ Giving up the Demon Tree Heart and doing him a favor was not a bad choice¡­¡­¡­..

    Buzz.

    It was as if a cool stream of water was dripping down. The silver dragon¡¯s pupils constricted and became vignt.

    Even with Garen¡¯s well-tempered and innately strong Spiritual Will, he was still affected by the words of the Lord of Nine Hells just now.

    ¡°This is the bewitchment of the devil, no, the devil king¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    The silver dragon shook its head firmly and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±You didn¡¯te sooner orter and came after my fierce battle. Do you want to take advantage of the fishing?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy. It¡¯s my spoils of war, and I won¡¯t give it to you.¡±

    ¡°If you want to snatch it, then try it.¡±

    Even if he was facing the Lord of Nine Hells, Garen was not willing to give up the spoils of war that should have belonged to him, even if he was just collecting them.

    Moreover, the Nine Hells Lord hade at this time to seize the opportunity and obtain the Demon Tree Heart effortlessly.

    ¡°Your attitude is very firm.¡±

    The smile on the Nine Hells Master¡¯s face disappeared as he spoke calmly.

    ¡°I admire your attitude, but I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    After a pause, he said, ¡± Although it¡¯s a loss of the dignity of a king, since you¡¯re unwilling to give up, I can only snatch it. ¡°¡±

    Thump!

    He pointed his ruby staff at the air.

    A ripple instantly spread out, covering the entire twelve tree level.

    Heaven and earth changed color and were overturned.

    In an instant, the twelve trees were enveloped by endless hellfire. Both the sky and the ground were covered in ayer of hellfire, as if they had turned into a hellish furnace. The ground melted and turned into flowingva. Many devils were born from theva, crawling out and roaring, announcing their birth.

    This ce was clearly a bottomless abyss, but it seemed to have be part of the nine levels of hell.

    At the same time, the entire Twelve Tree Level shook violently. After a second of silence, the Abyssal aura exploded in an unprecedented frenzy, turning into a raging hurricane that crushed all the newly born abominations, causing endless hellfire to sway.

    Crack crack ¡­. The earth copsed, the sky was torn apart, and space was disintegrated.

    Garen¡¯s pupils contracted.

    As he had been in charge of Hell for countless years, the Lord of Nine Hells was much better at using the Dimension Equipment than Garen. Inparison, Garen, the King of the Dimension, was still very inexperienced.

    At the same time, the Twelve Trees Level, which had been weakened due to the previous battle, was now on the verge of destruction due to the actions of the Nine Hells Master.

    The Hell ne Equipment created a domain to temporarily resist the pressure of the Abyss.

    The aura of the Lord of Nine Hells rose rapidly, and in an instant, it reached a level that made Garen¡¯s heart skip a beat.

    The Devil Lord¡¯s power level wasparable to that of a 19-Godhead, and he was already half a step into the 20-Godhead level. If he was in the Infernal ne, he could directly unleash the power of a 20-Godhead level, not weaker than any existence in the ring.

    Now, he was in the bottomless abyss, in the hellfire domain opened up by the ruby scepter. He was not amplified or suppressed, and what he showed was true power.

 Chapter 1478 - 1478 Lord of the Nine Hells, Devil Lord (3)

    1478 Lord of the Nine Hells, Devil Lord (3)

    ¡°How about it? Do I have the ability to take the Demon Tree Heart from you?¡±

    The abyssal aura was violent, and the twelve treeyers gradually shattered. At the same time, in the apocalyptic world, the Lord of Nine Hells looked at the silver dragon and asked quietly.

    At the same time.

    The Abyss was unprecedentedly violent. It was not only the Twelve Tree Levels, but many Abyss Levels had Hell fluctuations. In the violent Abyss aura, Garen seemed to feel the anger of the Abyss Will.

    On the other abyssal nes.

    When the Demon Prince and the archdukes were fighting.

    The Devil Lords and the Dark Demon Generals who were only loyal to the Lord of Nine Hells stepped in and focused their attacks on the Prince of Demons and the Grand Duke, adding fuel to the already chaotic battle.

    The Devil Lord and the Dark Demon General were also suppressed by the Abyss, and they didn¡¯t have the power of the Nine Hell Lords.

    However, they were caught off guard and still affected the Prince and Duke of Demons.

    Garen understood the Bottomless Abyss and observed the changes in the situation.

    The demon camp finally couldn¡¯t hold back anymore¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Even with the suppression of the Abyss, the demons could still be a powerful force in the Abyss because they had a unified leader and could not unite with each other. They could not be underestimated.

    ¡°You want the Demon Tree Heart. If you choose to trade with me, I might be able to fulfill your wish.¡±

    ¡°But if you want to snatch it by force¡­¡­¡­¡±

    The silver dragon¡¯s eyes were cold as it faced the Nine Prison Master and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±I won¡¯t let you have it easy.¡±

    As he spoke, the Hero¡¯s Crown glowed with a milky white light again, and the Astral Scepter floated up.

    Weng!

    The Astral Scepter set off a silver wave that was like a celestial river. The abundant spiritual power was so condensed that it seemed to be tangible. It whistled and scattered the hellish mes, sweeping toward the Nine Hell Master.

    Under the enhancement of life force, the silver dragon, whose physique attribute had doubled, turned into a stream of light and rushed towards the Demon Tree Heart at the same time. It opened its dragon ws and grabbed at it.

    The Lord of Nine Hells ¡®gaze remained unchanged as he swung his ruby scepter upward.

    Boom!

    The pitch-ck and blood-red hellfire turned into a giant palm that extinguished the spiritual wave caused by the astral ne¡¯s authority.

    At the same time, the Lord of Nine Hells stared at the silver dragon with his dark red eyes.

    Without any warning, mes suddenly ignited and covered every inch of the silver dragon¡¯s body, turning it into a raging fireball.

    A terrifying heat and an unimaginably evil coldness came at the same time.

    The barrier of time was quickly melted, and Garen felt intense pain in his body and mind.

    The hellish mes were like maggots in his bones, and it was extremely difficult to extinguish them in a short period of time.

    Time Reversal!

    Time flowed in reverse, causing his injuries to regenerate continuously. Garen¡¯s entire body was burning with hellish mes, like a fire dragon from hell. He continued to grab at the Demon Tree Heart forcefully, but the mes that filled the sky seemed to be ineffective.

    The Nine Hells Master frowned.

    If an ordinary powerful god was hit by his Hellfire, it would not be as easy as Garen¡¯s performance.

    With a sh of red light, he approached the demon tree heart and grabbed it.

    On one side was the Lord of Nine Hells, and on the other side was the silver dragon bathed in mes. The Demon Tree trembled anxiously and spun around on the spot.

    Boom!

    Looking at the Lord of Nine Hells, the silver dragon spat out a breath of Time Crushing.

    At the same time, the Lord of Nine Hells raised his Ruby Hell Staff and released a scarlet light screen, shing head-on with Garen¡¯s Dragon Breath.

    Rumble!

    A ferocious shockwave burst out from the Demon Tree¡¯s heart at close range.

    The Hellfire and Dragon Breath shed, tearing apart the Space-Time Seal that Garen had set up, and also breaking through the temporary domain that the Nine Hells Lord had created.

    The Demon Tree Heart was slightly startled, then it turned into a purpleet and shot toward the gap.

    The Lord of Nine Hells ¡®eyes narrowed. He rolled up his cloak and covered the Demon Tree Heart. He wanted to catch it before it could escape.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t get it, you can forget about it!¡±

    Seeing this, the silver dragon growled.

    Slow Time!

    The cloak slowed down.

    Seraphic Time!

    The speed of the Demon Tree Heart increased again.

    Whoosh!

    The cloak only caught the swaying tail light of the Demon Tree Heart. The Demon Tree Heart finally escaped from the twelve tree levels through the gap and escaped into the deeper bottomless abyss.

    ¡°You!¡±

    The Lord of Nine Hells was furious.

    Garen was indifferent, grinning at him.

    The Lord of Nine Hells took a deep look at the silver dragon. Without hesitation, he immediately left the swaying Twelve Tree Level and chased after the Demon Tree Core. At the same time, he released the Hell Domain.

    Boom!

    The abyssal energy, which had been suppressed for a long time, gathered crazily andpressed inward. The center of the storm seemed to form a grand abyssal eye in the sky.

    An unprecedented sense of danger arose in his heart.

    Garen looked into the eyes for a moment, then his body hummed and turned illusory. He merged with the River of Time and left the Abyss directly.

    Soon after, the boundless abyssal energy that was rampaging slowly came to a stop. The eyes dispersed, leaving only the twelve trees that were almost destroyed.

    However, the Abyss¡¯s anger did not stop. It only focused on its target.

    The Lord of Nine Hells, who was traveling through the Bottomless Abyss, was targeted and obstructed by the Abyss. The Demon Tree Heart was like a fish in water. In the end, the Lord of Nine Hells had no choice but to retreat to the Myriad Abyss in. The Myriad Abyss in had been extensively modified by the demons and eroded by the aura of hell. It was gradually out of the control of the Abyss, which was safer for the demons.

    The Demon Princes and Archdukes were caught off guard at the beginning when they were attacked by the Devil Lords and Dark Demon Generals. However, after they recovered from their shock, they poured even more firepower at the devils even though they were still fighting each other and did not join forces.

    This was because there was the suppression of the Abyss, and every prince and archduke was extremely powerful.

    After paying the price of the lives of a Dark Demon General and a Devil Lord, the other lords and Demon Generals retreated to the Myriad Abyss ins.

    After the demons retreated, the Prince of Demons and the archdukes fought for a while before a short truce.

 Chapter 1479 - 1479 Athena, Danger!

    1479 Athena, Danger!

    ¡°The coordinates of the Demon Tree Heart have been lost.¡±

    In the Dragon Court, in the Hall of Eternal Heroes, the silver dragon frowned slightly and muttered in its heart.

    Just now, in Garen¡¯s perception, the Demon Tree Heart that was marked with the Time Imprint suddenly disappeared. To be precise, the Time Imprint was discovered and erased.

    ¡°The Demon Tree Heart itself shouldn¡¯t possess such an ability. Since the Lord of Nine Hells didn¡¯t obtain the Demon Tree Heart, then did the will of the abyss take action? Or a demon prince or archduke.¡±

    Garen recalled what happened in the Bottomless Abyss and gradually felt that something was wrong.

    ¡°Lord of Nine Hells, why did youe and snatch the Demon Tree Heart from me?¡±

    The silver dragon looked puzzled.

    ording to the Lord of Nine Hells, after obtaining the Demon Tree Heart, he could use it to create strategic equipment that could resist the oppression of the Bottomless Abyss.

    Whether it was because they coveted the Bottomless Abyss or because they were afraid that the Bottomless Abyss would devour Hell when it became stronger, a piece of equipment that could resist and eliminate the pressure of the Abyss was very important to the Hell Devils.

    In the face of such an important thing to him, the Nine Hells Master had no choice but to snatch it.

    However, Garen felt that something was not right.

    He restrained his mind and followed the abnormal feeling in his heart to think quietly. Finally, the image in his mind was fixed on the Lord of Nine Hells ¡®blood-red and calm eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Nine Hells Lord is a Devil Lord. He¡¯s good at scheming and scheming, and he has enough credibility.¡±

    ¡± If ¡®He¡¯ wants the Demon Tree Heart,¡¯He¡¯ can choose to trade with me.¡±

    ¡°Devils have always been able to see through people¡¯s hearts. I¡¯m not against making deals with devils, and the Lord of Nine Hells definitely knows that.¡±

    The silver dragon blinked and thought, ¡°¡± However,¡¯He¡¯ had no intention of trading the Demon Tree Heart with me from the very beginning. Instead,¡¯He¡¯ had a friendly attitude, but ¡®He¡¯ was bossy.¡¯He¡¯ used the tone of a superior to ask me to give up the Demon Tree Heart, which directly angered me.¡±

    ¡°Could it be¡­¡­¡­. Did the Nine Hells Lord do this on purpose to fight me so that the Demon Tree Heart would have a chance to escape?¡±

    Garen, who had been deified by Time, had an unimaginable power over time.

    His thoughts often represented the true future direction of the river of time. In short, there was a high probability that it was the truth.

    As for whether it was because of Garen¡¯s thoughts that caused the future to change.

    Perhaps this was the future, and Garen was only informed in advance.

    Or perhaps it was rted to both, which was a moreplicated problem.

    The power that exceeded Garen¡¯s current level made the future in Garen¡¯s eyes blurry and unclear.

    ¡°Even if I did, the result might not be real because of my intervention.¡±

    Garen shook his head slightly. He was not disappointed with the results he saw. The future was not like the fixed past. It was always changing at any time and ce. What he could see was only the most likely line and a tributary. He could refer to it, but he could notpletely believe it.

    Immediately, the silver dragon turned its head and looked away.

    Surrounded by countless precious gems, emeralds, precious metals, Divine Artifacts, and countless Time Ambers that had sealed the first Aragami, Garen¡¯s unborn offspring, the baby dragon egg, had now quietly reached eighteen meters tall.

    The dragon egg was not fixed after it was born. It kept growing.

    It was alreadyrger than most adult True Dragons, and it had no intention of ending its growth. The aura inside the dragon egg had already reached the Legendary level.

    ¡± Born as a legend¡­¡­. It¡¯s not just that.¡±

    A traditional Legendary dragon¡¯s offspring was born as a Legend. Moreover, its parents were not ordinary Legendary dragons. Its initial stage would definitely surpass ordinary Legendary dragons.

    ¡°When it hatches, it might have already reached the demigod level.¡±

    ¡°No, Garen, you can¡¯t think like that, or else it will quietly affect this child¡¯s future.¡±

    Garen shook his head and calmed his thoughts.

    The current him was no longer the same as before. A subconscious thought could affect the changes in the river of time, especially for weaker existences. Garen¡¯s thoughts were a fate that could not be defied and would definitely happen. Even if it was a prosperous world, if Garen felt that it should be destroyed in the future, then no matter what the process was, it would most likely be destroyed.

    ¡± Time Deification¡­.. It was like a god that controlled the river of time.¡±

    ¡°Phew ¡­ ¡± I once thought that after reaching the level of a great Divine Power, the speed at which my strength increased would slow down. However, it seems that this isn¡¯t the case. This is a new beginning.¡±

    Weng!

    In an instant, the silver dragon¡¯s body disappeared from the Hero¡¯s Domain. It unfolded its Time Concretization form and appeared in the astral ne as a vast and boundless Time Dragon.

    As if it was the center of the endlessws of the astral ne, the Astral Scepter appeared inch by inch and appeared in the direction of the scales on the chest of the Time Dragon.

    The dragon of time spread its wings, epassing the endless astral space, matter, living beings, and everything within its wings. At the same time, its spiritual will and the power of time were like threads, interweaving into an inescapable. Step by step, inch by inch, it covered the river of time in the astral region.

 Chapter 1480 - 1480 Athena, Danger!

    1480 Athena, Danger!

    During this process, the Astral Scepter emitted a lustrous silver light.

    Astral silver light, vessels,ws¡­¡­¡­. The entire astral ne was helping and cooperating, allowing the Time Dragon, the lord of his own ne, to control the river of time in the astral ne better and more efficiently.

    The Astral Will had already acknowledged Garen as the King of the ne.

    In most cases, the ne Will would prefer to have a puppet-like King of the ne. Arge part of the reason was that the ne Will was more arrogant than the gods and was unwilling to be controlled by the gods. In fact, the ne Will¡¯s level was indeed higher than many gods or quasi-divine powers.

    However, after Garen became the Queen of the ne, the Astral Will gradually felt that this King of the ne seemed to be very unusual, and even had a feeling that it was higher than the Multiverse.

    Even the Nine-faced Dragon God and the Heavenly Emperor, who had fought in the astral world, did not make the astral world¡¯s will feel this way.

    As it realized Garen¡¯s extraordinariness, the Astral World Will¡¯sst bit of resistance was gone. Its main focus was to cooperate with a ve Dragon, and use this to obtain future feedback, bing an eternal and indestructible ne Will.

    ¡°A hundredfold, thousandfold increase in efficiency.¡±

    ¡°And the stronger I am, the higher my efficiency will snowball.¡±

    Garen¡¯s gaze was as deep as the starry sky. He felt the beauty of gradually controlling the River of Time. Compared to being infected alone, this was much faster.

    The river of time in the astral world was like a hero¡¯s domain, gradually bing his power.

    He wasn¡¯t bragging. If it was in the Hero¡¯s Domain, if the Lord of Nine Hells dared toe, even the current Garen would have enough confidence to make him unable to return.

    Very soon, the heavenly world would also be such a realm.

    ¡°There is a suitable method and sufficient ability.¡±

    ¡± Even if I¡¯ve reached the level of a great Divine Power, my strength can still progress at a rapid speed that ordinary gods can¡¯t imagine.¡±

    Garen had a premonition.

    After he took control of the astral ne¡¯s River of Time, he could at least reach level 18 of the Quasi Divine Vessel, which was two levels higher. Moreover, this was a conservative estimate.

    He calmed down and focused.

    The Time Dragon, whose form was measured in light years, closed its eyes and immersed itself in the wonderful feeling of gradually controlling the river of time.

    After that.

    The Demon Princes and Archdukes in the Bottomless Abyss began their conquest again after a short truce.

    The Tarant faction had lost the Heart-Devouring War God and the Spider Queen Lorci, so it was much weaker. However, it was still thergest prince faction. It had the Demon Prince Tarant, the Queen of Chaos, the Eye Devil¡¯s Big Matriarch, and many Demon Lords following it.

    However, facing the King of Insects and the Regicide Alliance, as well as the Immortal Dragon Empress and God Garen¡¯s help, the Tarant Legion¡¯s arrogance was weakening day by day.

    Under such circumstances, the demon camp, which had participated in the Abyss War on arge scale, entered the battlefield again.

    The Devil Lords and Dark Demon Generals guarded the Myriad Abyss ins and fought steadily. They gradually built many Hell facilities, nurtured Hell creatures, created Hell energy, and cleaned up the Abyss aura. They expanded the front line inch by inch, expanding the area of influence to the lower Abyssyer byyer.

    The Lord of Nine Hells had personally taken action, and ordinary Demon Lords could not stop the demons from advancing.

    ¡­¡­.. The first five levels of the abyss quickly fell.

    Until the demon army reached the sixth level of the Bottomless Abyss, the Myriad Eye Abyss!

    It was like a bottomless ck hole, surrounded by countless flickering eyes. All kinds of eyes were flickering in the dark environment. Apanied by the deep roar of the demon, the dark wind carried waves of ear-piercing sounds, as if the slightest curse and evil were in his ears. It was mysterious, quiet, and terrifying.

    Weng!

    The blood-red light from hell rippled like water, covering and extending, radiating across the territory of the Myriad Eye Abyss.

    The ruby Devil Staff appeared and tore open space, forming a huge Hell Gate.

    Countless demons leaped out from within.

    The aura of hell and the aura of the abyss collided fiercely.

    The Nine Hells Lord hovered in midair and presided over everything silently. The hellish mes gradually surged and burned the abyssal energy step by step.

    The hundreds of millions of devil soldiers were not there to assist the Nine Hells Lords in battle.

    They were mainly used as information tracing points and a medium to allow the aura of hell to be better transmitted here. They could resist the power of the Abyss and reduce the pressure the demons suffered in the Abyss to a certain extent.

    The ruby devil¡¯s magic circle created the hell domain.

    Terrifying hellfire raged in the Myriad Eye Abyss. Many demons living here were burned to ashes by the hellfire, including a special creature, the Eye Devil.

    The Myriad Eye Abyss was the base of Eye Devils.

    At the same time, this was also the territory of a powerful god, the Eye Devil Master God, the Big Matriarch.

    Boom!

    A burst of divine might burst out from the deepest part of the Myriad Eye Abyss, crushing the demon soldiers. At the same time, countless eyes embedded around the Myriad Eye Abyss opened at the same time, staring at the uninvited guest.

    Just like before, the Devil King was still wearing a blood-red cape and a ck-red robe. His ruby-like eyes were deep and calm, and he was indifferent despite being the focus of countless gazes.

    The eyes of the Myriad Eye Abyss all carried a maddening evil power.

    Most creatures, except for Eye Devil, had to avoid eye contact when they came to this abyss. Otherwise, they would be in a miserable situation.

 Chapter 1481 - 1481 Athena, Danger!

    1481 Athena, Danger!

    However, when countless eyes were looking at the Nine Hells Master¡­

    The King of Hell seemed to have no feelings at all. He was expressionless and his eyes were cold.

    Whoosh!

    It was as if a gust of evil wind was blowing from the deepest part of the Myriad Eye Abyss.

    A beam of light shot out from his eyes. The moment it appeared, the Hell Blood Light became much dimmer.

    Then, it was the owner of the pupil, Big Zhumu.

    He had twisted tentacles and dull colors. His round body was iid with pupils that emitted green, red, and blue light. In the center of his body was a huge pupil that upied 70% of his entire body. It was pitch-ck and surrounded by dense nerve veins.

    He was simr to the God of the Primordial Sun.

    The only difference was that the Primordial Sun God didn¡¯t have eyes that upied his entire body, nor did he have long blood vessels trailing behind his body.

    ¡°I heard that the Great Zhumu has unimaginable spiritual power and is a philosopher and artist proficient in evil.¡±

    ¡°I really want to give it a try.¡±

    The Lord of Nine Hells spoke like a humble and polite seeker, but his expression did not change at all.

    The Big Zhumu revealed a fearful look.

    However, he had no intention of giving in.

    Giving up his territory for nothing¡­¡­¡­. Even if the other party was the Lord of the Nine Hells, it would not do.

    The Myriad Eye Abyss was the most suitable environment for Eye Devils.

    Whispers echoed from the Myriad Eyes Abyss.

    ¡°Alright, I also want to know how powerful the king of the Nine Hells is.¡±

    Buzz, buzz, buzz ¡­¡­ The billions of eyes in the Myriad Eye Abyss shot out blurry and dreamy lights at the same time. At the same time, Big Zhumu¡¯s body disappeared as if she had merged into the endless light.

    On the other side, the world was spinning in the eyes of the Nine Hells Master.

    Sky, earth, air¡­¡­¡­. Everything was made up of eyeballs. There were vertical pupils, horizontal pupils, round pupils, and dual-pupils¡­¡­¡­.. They were densely packed, as if the eyeballs of all living beings and races in the Multiverse were ovepping, squeezing together, and rotating.

    Suddenly, eyes grew out of the cloak and long robe of the Nine Hells Master.

    Every ruby on the ruby devil array turned into a slippery eyeball.

    ¡± His ¡± skin cracked, and grotesque-shaped eyeballs popped out.

    The Nine Hells Master himself seemed to be slowly turning into a blood-red eye.

    ¡°This ce, my spiritual world, is the real Myriad Eye Abyss!¡±

    The Big Zhumu¡¯s whisper sounded. It seemed to be close at hand, but also seemed to be far away, ethereal and illusory.

    ¡°Impressive.¡±

    The Nine Prison Master looked around and praised.

    Whoosh!

    A cluster of pitch-ck mes with a hint of blood-red ignited, and the eyeballs around the Nine Hell Master¡¯s body were instantly burned to ashes.

    ¡°All the pit fiends are masters of hellfire. The best of them are even feared by the gods, and their hellfire originated from me.¡±

    Hellfire was the most dangerous substance in the Infernal Realm. It was created by the Lord of Nine Hells.

    The mes burned around the Nine Hells Master. At the same time, scales, a long body, and sharp teeth grew out¡­¡­¡­¡­ It turned into a life-like evil snake with pitch-ck scales and blood-red eyes.

    The evil snake brought with it an unimaginable evil power. Its body moved through the endless eyes. Wherever it passed, no matter how powerful the other eyes were, they would be contaminated by the evil snake and turned into mes that fused with it.

    Big Zhumu continued to release her Extraordinary Divine Power, and more eyes were formed.

    However, there were even more that were destroyed by the Nine Hells Master.

    The Great Matriarch of Eye Devil was obviously at a disadvantage. If it weren¡¯t for her geographical advantage and the environment, she would have been defeated by the Lord of Nine Hells.

    The Myriad Eye Abyss was gradually being upied by the demons.

    The Tarant Group¡¯s situation worsened.

    In addition, although the demons who had fought with the demons for countless years were not happy to see the demons officially marching into the Abyss, the internal war between the demons had reached a point where they could not stop until one of them was dead. They could not join forces to deal with the demon camp.

    The Wolf Spider Legion¡¯s Big Matriarch was being targeted by the Nine Hells Lord. If she insisted on not retreating, it was only a matter of time before she died.

    Apart from that, the upper level of the abyss, which was the abyss where the demons were erodingyer byyer, was mainly under the control of the Tarant Legion.

    The King of Insects and the Regicide Alliance were happy to see this.

    King of Bugs, King yer Alliance, Devil Faction¡­¡­¡­.. The three forces attacked the Tarant Group together.

    With the passage of time, the Demon Prince¡¯s army, which was once thergest, was now in danger.

    ¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£

    In the divine king¡¯s pce in the Heavenly Realm of the Olympian Multiverse.

    All the gods gathered in a grand hall that was shining brightly. They stared at Hades, who was sealed and suppressed by Ares and Athena, with sympathy, vignce, hatred, and so on.

    Hades, the God of Hell, had a haggard face, and his eyes were dull. He didn¡¯t have the golden eyes of the gods. His body was surrounded by a dirty death aura, and one could vaguely hear the wailing of his soul.

    The three Godking brothers.

    The Seagod and the Ruler of Gods had simr postures and figures. They were both tall, mighty, and robust. However,pared to them, the Nether King looked like an old man who was about to walk on a tree. His body was hunched and trembling.

    ¡°Zeus, Poseidon.¡±

    Hades ¡®body was filled with sealing patterns formed by Extraordinary Divine Power. He raised his head and questioned in a hoarse voice, ¡°¡±My two brothers, you upy the high and mighty Heaven Realm and the endless ocean of the mortal world respectively. But even so, do you still fear or covet my deste and dead Underworld?¡±

 Chapter 1482 - 1482 Athena, Danger!

    1482 Athena, Danger!

    He seemed to be very angry, and the wailing around him became much louder.

    ¡°Do you really think I would guide the Judge to open Tartarus? Ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°We defeated the Titan Gods together. I clearly understand the threat they pose, so how could I release them?¡±

    ¡± Furthermore, when Tartarus ¡®seal was broken, I was sleeping in the Underworld King¡¯s Pce and knew nothing about it.¡±

    After Hades understood the reason, he did not resist. His divine power was sealed by the God of War and the Goddess of Wisdom, and he was brought to heaven.

    ¡± He ¡± knew that once ¡± He ¡± resisted, ¡± He ¡± would only confirm ¡± His ¡± secret n that led to Typhon¡¯s escape.

    The Nether King himself knew that he hadn¡¯t done anything.

    While he was sleeping in the Underworld King Pce, he was indeed making ns to overthrow the position of the Godly King in his sleep¡­¡­.. Typhon the monster was really not released by him.

    ¡°Who is framing me?¡±

    ¡°Will I attract attention and be framed if I stay in the deathly silent Netherworld for a long time?¡±

    ¡°Zeus directed and acted, or the Sea God of Cmity led the way, or a certain God who was dissatisfied with me¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    Hades ¡®gaze swept across the Heavenly Gods as he thought in his heart.

    For a moment, he thought that everyone was the mastermind behind his scheme, especially his two brothers, who were the most suspicious.

    Although the Olympian gods had been unified, they were constantly scheming against each other. They were not truly united.

    In fact, if a limited Multiverse was unified, and the truth of the infinite Multiverse was not discovered, there would be no external enemies to deal with, and there would be no Godking to suppress everything. It was very easy to fall into such a situation.

    When there was no external enemy, the gods were enemies.

    Zeus was unmoved. His eyes seemed to sh with lightning as he said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±We can¡¯t be sure who the mastermind is, but the fact that you¡¯re a major suspect can¡¯t be changed.¡±

    After a pause, Zeus continued,¡±But!¡± No matter what!¡±

    ¡°Hades, as the Underworld King, you neglected to govern the Underworld and did not shoulder the responsibility of the Underworld King, causing the monster Typhon sealed in Tartarus to escape.¡±

    ¡°No matter who the mastermind is, you can¡¯t escape the me.¡±

    ¡°When the truth is out, we¡¯ll carry out the judgment!¡±

    ¡°Hades, do you have any objections?¡± He looked down at Hades and asked.¡±

    Hades stared at Zeus, the King of Gods, and remained silent in the face of his inquiry.

    ¡°Alright, it seems like you have no objections.¡±

    Zeus asked the other gods again. After no objections, he stripped Hades of his authority as the King of Hell. Then, with a thunderbolt, he struck Hades under Mount Olympus and sealed him up.

    Then, ording to the performance of the gods, the God of Gods Zeus rewarded them for the attack on Mount Olympus by giving them some dispensable things.

    When it was Athena¡¯s turn.

    Zeus stared at the Goddess of Wisdom, and a smile appeared on his tough face.

    ¡°Athena, my proud daughter.¡±

    ¡°You were brave and fearless in the battle against the monster Typhon, charging at the forefront, and you were unfortunately injured.¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for your Thunder God Spear, Athena wouldn¡¯t have been injured¡­¡­¡­¡­ Some gods cursed in their hearts.

    ¡°Your contribution is outstanding, you should be rewarded handsomely.¡±

    ¡°You can decide for yourself what you want.¡±

 Chapter 1483 - 1483 Zeus, Danger!

    1483 Zeus, Danger!

    In the Godking Pce.

    The valiant Athena¡¯s expression did not change in the face of the friendly smile of the Ruler of Gods. Her eyes shed as she said, ¡°¡±Defending Mount Olympus is something that gods like us should do. God Father, your affirmation is the best reward for me.¡±

    Zeus shook his head.

    He chuckled. ¡± All the gods have been rewarded. If you don¡¯t, wouldn¡¯t it seem like I don¡¯t care about my children? Tell me, what do you want? ¡°¡±

    Athena was silent for a while, then she replied, ¡°¡±Then please give me a golden apple.¡±

    The Golden Apple was a magical fruit from the Golden Apple Tree that Gaia, the mother of the gods, gifted to Zeus and Hera during their marriage. Any mortal who ate the Golden Apple would be immortal and no longer be trapped in birth, old age, illness, and death.

    The Golden Apple was a supreme divine item for mortals.

    However, for the Goddess of Wisdom, the main god of Olympus, the Golden Apple was not very valuable. It was just to enjoy the texture and moisture. Extraordinary Divine Power could not be improved at all, so it was not very useful. When the King of Gods and the Queen of Heaven got married, all the main gods had enjoyed the Golden Apple.

    After hearing Athena¡¯s request, Zeus smiled and shook his head. ¡°¡±My proud daughter Athena, you are too humble.¡±

    ¡°How can a Golden Apple be worthy of your bravery?¡±

    I said I didn¡¯t want any rewards, but Zeus insisted.

    Now that he wanted the Golden Apple, Zeus wanted Athena to trade for it.

    For a moment, the intelligent Athena frowned slightly and thought quietly. She did not ask for a reward easily.

    ¡°Father, please let me think about it.¡±

    She said this and then calmed down.

    At this moment, the majestic and silent Sea God suddenly spoke, interrupting Athena¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°Athena¡¯s performance is obvious to all.¡±

    ¡°She deserves the best reward.¡±

    Pausing, the sea goddess ¡®gaze was deep, her expression steady, and she said in a low voice,¡±Godking, I suggest that Athena be given the seat of the Underworld.¡±

    ¡°Hades was punished and sealed. There are no gods in charge of the Underworld now. It¡¯s just nice to let the Goddess of Wisdom take charge.¡±

    Athena raised her head in surprise and met the Sea God¡¯s eyes.

    Give the position of Hades to Athena ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The gods had different looks in their eyes.

    Athena was already a powerful Olympian god. If she became the King of Hell, her power would increase again. It was hard to imagine what level she would reach.

    Hades didn¡¯t want to be the Nether King, not because the identity of the Nether King was too burdensome.

    On the contrary, if an ordinary god could be the Nether King, they would definitely be ecstatic.

    This was a great authority.

    The main thing was thatpared to the Sea God and the King of Gods, the reputation and treatment of the King of Hell were not very good. Moreover, the King of Hell did not have the identity of an Olympian God, so he could only stay in the Underworld.

    ¡°Give me the throne of Yama?¡±

    ¡°Although I¡¯m in charge of it, the gods are well aware that once I get the position of Hades, even if Hades returns, it¡¯s impossible for me to give it up easily.¡±

    Athena looked away, no longer looking at the Sea God. She pondered in her heart.

    At the same time, the Godly King smiled and said,¡±That¡¯s a good idea.¡±¡±

    ¡°Athena will be the King of the Underworld and will be in charge. I believe that all the Heavenly Gods can rest assured.¡±

    Zeus looked down at Athena.

    ¡°My daughter, you will definitely like this reward.¡±

    Athena rxed her brows and decisively shook her head. She did not waver because of Zeus ¡®words and said, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t think I¡¯m qualified to rule the Underworld.¡±

    ¡°Although the Underworld doesn¡¯t have a master now, it can be controlled by the Judge, Death God, and other gods.¡±

    She felt that the Sea God or her Father had ill intentions.

    The previous Hades had just been suppressed to Mount Olympus. If she took over the Underworld, what would happen if something happened to Tartarus?

    She couldn¡¯t stay in the Netherworld forever.

    Athena liked the bright environment, and the gloomy and dead underworld disgusted her.

    At this moment, Zeus¡¯s expression darkened slightly.

    ¡°Athena, you shouldn¡¯t reject a gift from the Ruler of Gods.¡±

    ¡± He ¡± said with a smile without a smile. There was a sh of lightning in his eyes.

    Zeus¡¯s attitude caused the hall to fall silent, and the atmosphere to be heavy.

    He was obviously angry. Bolts of lightning streaked across the sky.

    Zeus was headstrong and could not tolerate rejection, even if it was a gift from the gods.

    At this moment, the Sun God Apollo, who had been silent all this while, spoke up, ¡°¡±Father, please calm down. The position of the Nether King is very important, and Athena is indeed not suitable to be the Nether King.¡±

    [Previously modified. Instead, the Sun God did not express his allegiance to the King of Gods and hid among the gods, one in the light and one in the dark with the Sea God.¡¿

    The Godly King¡¯s thunderous rage gradually dissipated.

    The Sun God helped Athena out and said, ¡°¡±Athena, if you don¡¯t know what you want, I can give you a suggestion.¡±

    Athena didn¡¯t want anything.

    He had asked for a Golden Apple, but Zeus had rejected it.

    When she heard the Sun God¡¯s words, her eyes moved slightly and she said softly, ¡°¡±Please speak.¡±

    The Sun God nodded. His handsome face revealed a bright smile, brimming with youthful vitality. He said, ¡°¡± You are the God of Wisdom and War, and also the God of Virgins. You are the guardian of women¡¯sbor and fertility, and you are loved and revered by all the intelligent women in the world.¡±

 Chapter 1484 - 1484 Zeus, Danger!

    1484 Zeus, Danger!

    Most of the creatures who believed in Athena were women.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we request the Godking to issue a decree to further raise the status of women?¡±

    Athena was deep in thought.

    He smiled and continued, ¡± The light of the sun does not shine on the superior and inferior of creatures. I think that all things are equal under the gods. Women should enjoy the same status as men.¡±

    The higher the status of the females, the higher the status of my believers.

    ¡°I can obtain a higher influence, and my divine power should increase¡­¡­¡­.. Athena pondered.

    This sounded like a good idea.

    And even if she did not consider the benefits, the kind and wise Athena did not want to see the oppression of many women.

    In the Olympian Multiverse, due to the weakness of mortals and the various rules set by the gods, there were not many civilized worlds that bloomed. The social situation was basically dominated by men and women.

    This kind of injustice was even reflected in thew that should have reflected fairness and order.

    Athena thought about it carefully and looked up at the expressionless King of Gods. ¡°¡±Father, just as Apollo said.¡±

    ¡°I hope to make men and women equal.¡±

    ¡°How exactly is it equal?¡±

    Zeus asked, epting Athena¡¯s request.

    The gods were all interested in this topic, so they discussed it one after another. In the end, they decided on some situations that could be tried to change.

    For example.

    A man must not go against a woman¡¯s will or force a woman to give birth.

    Due to the natural weakness and inconvenience of most women in terms of biology, they needed to give preferential treatment to women. They were not allowed to discriminate against women in terms ofbor, and heavybor andbor did not require women to contribute.

    If a couple divorced, no matter what the truth was, the woman should be given morepensation.

    In terms ofws, they should take into ount the differences between men and women and treat them differently. They should not be too harsh and heartless towards weaker women.

    All sorts of things.

    ¡± There are so many privileges, ¡± Fire God said worriedly. ¡± It¡¯s no longer equality. Instead, it¡¯s giving women special privileges. Such drastic changes shouldn¡¯t be too good. ¡°¡±

    Zeus did not stop Hera.

    Fire God fell silent.

    ¡± With the rise of women¡¯s status, they can be more active inbor and childbirth. This will make the world prosperous, bringing more people and more faith resources.¡±

    ¡°This is a good thing for the gods.¡±

    ¡°Athena, I have great respect for your wise decision.¡±

    the Sun God said.

    Because they felt that they would benefit from Athena¡¯s reward in the future, the gods expressed their gratitude to her.

    The gods had a strong executive power.

    Immediately, the gods began to guide the society of intelligent beings in the Olympian Multiverse, especially humans, to make changes ording to the decisions made in the Godly King¡¯s Pce.

    Because of the joint promotion of the gods, in just a few years, the status of women had been greatly improved.

    Because of this, Athena received more and more sincere faith, and her divine power, which had been stagnant for a long time, improved.

    After gradually gaining a certain amount of power, the term ¡®feminism¡¯ came into being.

    Countless women revered Athena as the patron saint of women¡¯s rights and followed her fervently.

    After receiving benefits and countless praises, Athena was even moremitted to promoting the implementation of equality between men and women. Because of the long history, the guidance of the gods only improved the status of women a little, but they had not achieved true equality.

    ¡°Brother, is this really effective?¡±

    ¡± Athena¡¯s believers are increasing, and her divine power is increasing day by day. This seems like a bad idea.¡±

    In the Golden Sea God¡¯s Pce, a clone sent by Zeus had a grim expression as hemunicated with the Sea God.

    Is Poseidon trying to trick me?

    Zeus was naturally suspicious, and he once again grew suspicious of the Sea God.

    ¡°Zeus, trust me.¡±

    ¡± The situation will soon turn around. Athena is in the limelight now, but she will soon pay the price.¡±

    Zeus suppressed his restlessness.

    Poseidon had nned many schemes, and he should be able to trust him in this aspect¡­¡­¡­.. Zeus was skeptical.

    As time passed, under Athena¡¯s push, women¡¯s rights continued to grow.

    However, after a short ten years, things began to go wrong.

    Gradually, ordinary equality began to be unable to satisfy the intelligent women.

    This was especially so when more and more leaders who imed to be liberators and leaders of women¡¯s rights began to lobby. More and more intelligent women became blind and extreme. They even regarded males as inferior sex. In the name of the goddess Athena, in the name of women¡¯s rights, they attacked anyone who disagreed with them.

    The most extreme type of people would even be hostile to their biological father, their son, and all male creatures, even if they had done nothing wrong.

    Due to the bias of thew and even the gods, this kind of women¡¯s rights began to be unscrupulous.

    Equal rights were no longer their goal. They wanted privileges far above men.

    In addition, due to the rise in the status of women, many of their demands for thoughts, materials, and all sorts of things rose at an unimaginable rate. There were fewer and fewer intelligent women who could think independently, and it was extremely difficult for ordinary male creatures to win the favor of a woman. Only outstanding individuals could be called ¡®normal males¡¯.

 Chapter 1485 - 1485 Zeus, Danger!

    1485 Zeus, Danger!

    Some of them even requested to be like the male aristocrats in the past, to be able to have one woman with multiple husbands.

    Under such circumstances, ordinary males gradually lost their desire to pursue their other half. Instead, they opposed their other half, and more and more discontent erupted.

    Fewer women were willing to participate inbor.

    Because of their opposition, fertility began to plummet, and the poption did not increase as the gods thought. Instead, it decreased year by year.

    During this time, Athena, the Goddess of Wisdom, realized that something was wrong.

    She persuaded her believers to guide them with wisdom. God wanted to give them equal rights, not privileges.

    However, the effect was minimal¡­¡­¡­ Women¡¯s rights were already extremely extreme, and they did not even believe Athena¡¯s instructions.

    Although Athena was brave and intelligent, she was kind-hearted and hadpassion for her believers. She was unwilling to unleash the wrath of thunder, which made them even more arrogant.

    She felt that her wisdom could lead women¡¯s rights on the right track.

    However, she didn¡¯t realize something very important-intelligent women who wanted equal rights were also resisting the so-called women¡¯s rights, but their voices were not drowned in the crazy tide.

    Until one day, a woman¡¯s rights leader made a shocking deration.

    ¡°Why should the king of a country be a male? Women can also be emperors!¡±

    More women¡¯s rights leaders echoed, wanting to obtain higher rights. They requested that the Mortal Empire choose more positions with real power for women, and requested that the Empire give women a way to be Emperors.

    Thispletely angered the ruling ss of the Empire.

    A revtion from the gods?

    Make men and women equal?

    The nobles of the empire who were about to be ridden and sh * t on their necks finally made up their minds. They did not respect the revtion of the gods and carried out a crazy and bloody suppression. Heads rolled down, and blood flowed like rivers. They also took back thews and regtions that they had once formted in various aspects, and even began to suppress them to a higher degree than before.

    During this process, the gods did not stop them.

    They discovered the decline in their faith and were unwilling to promote equality between men and women.

    The cause of all this was Athena¡¯s request for a reward from Zeus. Males who had been disgusted by women¡¯s rights developed a serious dissatisfaction and disgust towards Athena. Athena¡¯s faith in the malemunity plummeted, and the kings of all countries even directly ordered the overthrow of the temples belonging to Athena in their countries.

    At the same time, for many women, the rise in power and status was like a dream.

    After waking up from the dream, he felt a deeper level of oppression.

    However, they didn¡¯t me it on their unrestrained and excessive demands. Instead, they began to be dissatisfied, me, curse, and curse. Athena, the goddess of wisdom who had once given them power, believed that Athena had caused everything to happen.

    Hence, he decided to do it.

    Among the women, Athena¡¯s faith also began to plummet.

    ¡°How did this happen?¡±

    In the Olympian Heavens, Athena, the goddess of wisdom, had a dull face. There was a crack between her eyebrows, and a lot of divine light leaked out bit by bit.

    The fall in her faith this time was an unprecedented blow to her.

    Athena found it hard to ept. Her original intention was to improve the status of women, but she did not expect it to backfire and lead to such a result.

    ¡°Was it deliberately designed by the Father, the Sea God, or the Sun God?¡±

    ¡°Forget it, forget it. No matter what, this is indeed my heart. Since things have developed to this point, it doesn¡¯t matter who set this up.¡±

    Dejected, Athena, whose divinity was damaged, chose to sleep and seal her body and mind.

    ¡°Poseidon, your wisdom has impressed me.¡±

    ¡°With Athena¡¯s intelligence, she couldn¡¯t tell that this was a trap.¡±

    Within the Golden Seagod Hall, Zeus smiled and praised the Seagod.

    However, deep in his heart, he was even more wary and vignt of the Sea God.

    ¡°No, I just saw the future. It has nothing to do with wisdom.¡±

    The sea goddess chuckled.

    ¡°Zeus, Athena and Hades, who can shake your throne, are no longer a threat.¡±

    ¡°You can rest easy for a very, very long time.¡±

    The sea goddess changed the topic.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, brother. It¡¯s all thanks to you.¡±

    ¡°When the time is right, I¡¯ll bestow the position of Yama upon you.¡±

    Zeus patted the Sea God¡¯s shoulder as he spoke. At the same time, he was thinking about how to get rid of hisst obstacle, which was Poseidon.

    Zeus had never been a kind man or woman. He neverpletely believed in the show of brotherhood.

    After using the Sea God¡¯s weakening to suppress Hades and Athena, the Sea God had be hisst major threat.

    Poseidon, Athena, Hades.

    This was Zeus ¡®ranking of the threats to his position in the depths of his heart.

    Poseidon was in the lead.

    Now that he had personally witnessed Poseidon¡¯s capabilities, Zeus could not tolerate this elder brother of his. This was a very unstable factor.

    ¡°I need to find a way to weaken Poseidon¡­¡­¡­.. No, it¡¯s best to get rid of him directly!¡±

    Zeus thought.

    ¡°To be able to control the Netherworld and the mortal world¡¯s sea system, I¡¯m very satisfied.¡±¡±

    At the same time, Sea God muttered in his heart, ¡°¡±My foolish brother, after using you to get rid of those two troublesome fellows, I should have dealt with you.¡±

    ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve already thought of a way!¡±

 Chapter 1486 - 1486 Brothers, Letâ€™s Die Together!_1

    1486 Brothers, Let¡¯s Die Together!_1

    After a few exchanges, Zeus left the Golden Sea God¡¯s Pce.

    In the main hall of the Golden Seagod Hall, the tall and sturdy Seagod sat on a throne. He revealed a thoughtful expression as his fingers gently tapped the golden armrest rhythmically.

    ¡°Hades, Goddess of Wisdom Athena.¡±

    ¡± Of these two gods, one was suppressed under Mount Olympus, and the other was disheartened and chose to shut himself in and sleep.¡±

    Faceless Garen pondered carefully.

    Hades had no other way to deal with the two targeted gods. Resistance would only lead to more painful consequences, so he could only be suppressed under Mount Olympus in anger and unwillingness.

    As for Athena, the Goddess of Wisdom, she chose to sleep because her divine personality was damaged and her mood was gloomy. However, the most important reason was that she should have sensed that there was a power behind the scenes targeting her. Now that her strength had fallen, it was difficult to resist. In order not to cause a worse oue, she chose to sleep to avoid the sharp edge.

    Now, except for a few primitive gods who had been silent for a long time, none of the gods of Olympus were a threat that could not be ignored.

    ¡­. That was the general situation.

    The Seagod¡¯s blue eyes moved slightly, his gaze as deep as the bottomless abyss.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to feign ignorance with Zeus anymore.¡±

    ¡°Zeus must be thinking about how to get rid of me. He can¡¯t truly trust a Sea God who isn¡¯t under his control.¡±

    ¡°Rather than wasting time and waiting for Zeus to think of a way to deal with me, it¡¯s better to directly fall out with him while he¡¯s still mentally preparing himself.¡±

    ¡°But before that, I need to be more certain about the attitude of the other Olympian gods.¡±

    What Garen wanted was to rightfully ascend to the position of the King of Gods as the Sea God without alerting the Primordial Gods of the Olympian Multiverse. In that case, it was obviously impossible to use only his personal strength. Otherwise, with Faceless Garen¡¯s abilities, he could directly challenge Zeus as the Sea God and fight him.

    However, the attitude of every Olympian god couldn¡¯t be ignored. Even if they defeated Zeus in terms of martial strength, the Sea God wouldn¡¯t be able to ascend to the throne if the situation didn¡¯t allow it.

    In addition, Hades and Athena had problems one after another. As long as the gods were not stupid, they would be able to sense that something was wrong. It was obvious that a mastermind was secretly plotting. Then, in the eyes of the gods, who was this mastermind?

    Garen called Oman from the depths of his heart.

    ¡°How is the situation in Olympus?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m prepared to take down Zeus now.¡±

    Apollo was simr to the former Lord of Dawn, Los Santos. He was like a young sun, sunny and handsome, active and cheerful, so he had a good rtionship with the gods in the Olympian realm. Unlike the Sea God, who was guarded by many people, he was a suitable candidate to determine the attitude of the gods. Moreover, as long as the Eternal Sun switched to the personality mode of the Lord of Dawn, it could easily pretend. Although it was not as perfect and real as Faceless Garen, the gods of Olympus did not notice anything unusual.

    Soon, the Eternal Sun¡¯s deep voice sounded in Garen¡¯s mind.

    ¡°The Olympian gods generally believe that the recent series of events are rted to Zeus and you. They specte that the King of Gods is suppressing the gods who can threaten their status.¡±

    ¡± Even powerful gods like Hades and Athena were in trouble. They were suppressed and weakened. While the gods were afraid that Zeus would see them as a threat, the dissatisfaction of the gods towards Zeus in the depths of their hearts reached its peak.¡±

    ¡°I think now is the right time.¡±

    After Hades was punished and sealed for Tartarus, the gods did not have any obvious reaction. They did not point their fingers at Zeus because Hades was not one of the twelve gods of Olympus. However, Athena was different. Athena was a colleague of the Olympian gods, and she was one of the top existences. She had a higher status among the twelve gods.

    The moment something happened to Athena, all the gods became alert.

    No one wanted to be the next Athena. They faintly felt that the current situation was caused by Zeus, and perhaps the Sea God was also involved. As for the Sun God Apollo, who had proposed to Athena, it was not seriously suspected. The gods believed that the Sun God was more likely to be used by the Sea God because this was not the first time. There were precedents.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s start.¡±

    ¡°Zeus is headstrong and suspicious. He sees capable gods as potential threats and ns to eliminate them.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not worthy of being the King of Gods. I¡¯m going to expose Zeus ¡®true colors to the gods.¡±

    Poseidon smiled and said in a low voice.

    At this moment, in the divine pce of Zeus in the magnificent Olympus. Zeus sat quietly on his throne, looking down at the empty and cold hall. His eyes were filled with joy, as if he was admiring his own world.

    ¡°Athena and Hades are no longer a threat. Then, I¡¯ll think of a way to get rid of my brother Poseidon. As long as Poseidon is not eliminated, I won¡¯t be able to rest easy.¡±

    ¡°After getting rid of Poseidon, my position as the King of Gods will be indestructible, and I will be able to rest easy. I will no longer have to constantly be on guard against the gods trying to snatch my position as the King of Gods.¡±

    ¡°However, how can I get rid of my brother? He probably doesn¡¯t trust mepletely.¡±

    ¡°I promised to give him the position of Yama, which can temporarily stabilize his ambition, but I can¡¯t really give him the position of Yama. Otherwise, it will be even more difficult to deal with him since he has the identity of both the Sea God and Yama. I have to think of a suitable method before I fulfill my promise and before Poseidon senses my hostility.¡±

    Raising his forearm, Zeus supported his head with one hand and tapped the armrest of his throne with the other. Lightning shed in his eyes, and he assumed a posture simr to Poseidon¡¯s.

    Poseidon, Zeus, Hades.

    Among the three brothers, Poseidon was more simr to Zeus, whether in character or appearance. Therefore, Zeus was most afraid of Poseidon, who looked like him.

    Suddenly.

    Zeus, who was thinking about how to deal with Poseidon, narrowed his eyes and his expression changed.

    He suddenly stood up, and billions of dazzling electric arcs rose and jumped around him, brewing a terrifying and destructive aura. At this moment, Zeus ¡®face was covered with dark clouds, and his gloomy eyes looked like an evil beast that wanted to devour people. He clenched his fists tightly, and a lightning spear seemed to appear from within.

    ¡± He ¡± felt the shattering of his faith.

    In the Olympian Multiverse, the faith of many living beings towards Zeus was decreasing at an unbelievable rate.

    That was not all.

    Zeus listened attentively and heard many questions and curses from his fanatics. It was as if they had been greatly deceived. They were furious and abandoned their beliefs on the spot. There were even many who became disgusted and hated them.

    His gaze pierced through the heavenly barrier and looked out at the outside world. Zeus discovered the cause of the change.

    ¡°Poseidon!¡±

    ¡°Do you want to die with me?¡±

    In the Godking Pce, a low roar that sounded like a roar rang out amidst the rising and falling thunder.

 Chapter 1490 - 1490 Fourth Generation Godly King (1)

    1490 Fourth Generation Godly King (1)

    Dark clouds covered the sky, and the rain poured down.

    The entire world seemed to be shrouded in a storm. The sea was turbulent and the wind was howling. The sea area was like a pot of boiling water, with huge waves rising and falling thousands of feet high.

    Rumble!

    A thunderp streaked across the sky.

    Endless lightning arcs converged and transformed into a pair of eyes of Zeus, the God of Gods. He looked down at the stormy world and the arrogant Poseidon.

    ¡°Poseidon, you have offended your superior.¡±

    ¡°With the authority of a Godly King, I hereby announce that you are guilty!¡±

    Rumble!

    Thunder rumbled continuously.

    At the same time, a voice that was even deeper than thunder came from the clouds, mixed with the boundless anger of Zeus.

    ¡°Zeus, you are not worthy of the title of Godking.¡±

    ¡°Your deration to me is like a breeze by the sea, it has no effect at all.¡±

    ¡°Who among the gods of Olympus will listen to the orders of Zeus, the demon king?¡±

    In the Heaven Realm, the gods were in their own pces. The doors were tightly shut, as if they had not heard Zeus ¡®orders or the Sea God¡¯s question.

    ¡°A bunch of unreliable fellows.¡±

    Zeus cursed in his heart.

    He knew that these guys were unwilling to get involved in his battle with the Sea God.

    In fact, this was Zeus ¡®own doing. The encounter between Hades and Athena had be a lesson for the gods. At this time, they did not want to be the first to stand out.

    Poseidon, the God of the Sea, had a sharp look in his eyes. The wind-wave cloak on his back fluttered as he said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Zeus, my brother, I originally wanted to kill my way into the Heavenly Realm and overthrow you from your throne in front of the gods, but I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡±

    ¡°I want you to descend to the mortal world. Then, I will defeat you in the mortal world in front of the people of the mortal world.¡±

    As he spoke, Seagod seemed to have suffered some sort of blow, his imposing body staggering.

    Kakaka ¡­. A faint sound like a crystal shattering echoed from the depths of the Seagod¡¯s body.

    ¡°Humph, Poseidon, you have broken the oath you made to the divine personality and authority. You are just a fierce person. What right do you have to overthrow me?¡±

    ¡°Moreover, you want me to descend to the mortal world? Why should I do as you say?¡±

    Zeus ¡®voice came from the dark clouds, and his eyes, which were formed by lightning, shone even brighter.

    The Sea God stayed in the mortal world all year round, while Zeus mainly lived in the Olympian realm. If they fought in the mortal world, the Sea God would upy a certain geographical area. Moreover, the mortal world was now raining heavily, and all the worlds were covered in rain. The wind was not stopping, which was more conducive to the Sea God¡¯s power.

    The crack slowly radiated on the Seagod¡¯s sturdy body, but the Seagod was unmoved. In the midst of the storm, waves, thunder, and other chaotic sounds, he spat out a deep voice,¡±Before my divine spark is shattered, it¡¯s enough to defeat you.¡±

    ¡± Zeus, the whole world knows that you cheated your way to be the Ruler of Gods. The countless living beings in the Olympian Multiverse will no longer be deceived by you.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know. Your divine spark is also bing unstable and is on the verge of shattering.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to stop the billions of oceans and water systems from showing your fraud? The only way to do that is to kill me!¡±

    Zeus was a God King, and he was already a cause for discontent.

    Now that they knew that Zeus¡¯s position as the God King was actually manipted in secret, the hatred of many intelligent creatures towards Zeus was expanding at a terrifying speed.

    Within the Godking Pce, Zeus¡¯s face sank when he heard the Sea God¡¯s words. The Sea God wasn¡¯t lying.

    The divine light around Zeus ¡®body was flickering, flickering.

    ¡± His ¡± divine persona was unstable and was trembling.

    If the situation continued to develop and continued to get out of control, Zeus would never be able to be the God King even if he subdued Poseidon.

    Poseidon, my damned brother, your Godhead is more damaged than mine. Do you really think I¡¯ll be afraid of you just because you want to die with me?

    Zeus¡¯s face darkened. Endless lightning gathered in his hand and materialized into a divine spear.

    ¡°Poseidon, since you want to die, then I will fulfill your wish!¡±

    Apanied by a cold roar, a bolt of lightning streaked across space and left the Olympian realm. At the same time, it cut through the dark clouds, storms, and torrential rains, and descended on the mortal world in an instant.

    Zeus ¡®body was surrounded by endless electric arcs, bathing in the storm. It was like a thunderbolt sun rising from the gloomy world.

    He and the Seagod on the other side were in the world of the storm, opposing each other.

    Boom!

    A bolt of lightning streaked across the gloomy and dark world, illuminating the sky, the earth, and the sea. At the same time, it illuminated the faces of the two gods.

    On a pair of simr faces, there was an undisguised hostility towards each other.

    Sizzle ¡­. Arge number of thunderbolts streaked across the sky.

    They descended ording to the will of the God King, but their target was not Poseidon, the God of the Sea on the other side. Dense lightning bolts gathered in the direction of the God King Zeus, and they fell on the God King Zeus ¡®body.

    Within the dense lightning that was like a lightningke.

    From top to bottom, ayer of silver-white lightning armor gradually formed on the surface of Zeus ¡®body. Inch by inch, it condensed into an eagle helmet, a lightning cloak, a silver-white breastte, and a bracer¡­¡­¡­¡­ A full-body silvery-white lightning armor enveloped the Godly King.

 Chapter 1491 - 1491 Fourth Generation Godly King (2)

    1491 Fourth Generation Godly King (2)

    In the next instant, the entire world seemed to freeze. Without any warning, the two Heavenly Deities disappeared from where they were.

    Suddenly.

    Two terrifying energy balls appeared between the two of them.

    The silver-white lightning ball and the blue water ball collided with each other. The sea below was depressed by the terrifying energy, and a semi-circr depression with a diameter of millions of kilometers appeared. At the same time, countless electric arcs and storm waves intertwined, rolled, and roared.

    Inside the energy ball were Zeus and Poseidon, who were wearing silver and gold armor.

    Bang bang bang!

    The Thunder God Spear and the Seagod Trident brandished a curtain of afterimages, colliding millions of times every second, trillions of times.

    In the distant Land, the mortals who were watching the battle between the two Gods could only barely see the two lights fighting each other. They could not see the exact battle between the two Gods at all. Even very few Gods could see it clearly.

    In Olympus, the gods stayed in their own pces with different expressions as they watched the battle between Zeus and Poseidon.

    Boom!

    The Thunder God Spear and the trident collided fiercely.

    While the weapons were restraining each other, Zeus¡¯s left hand was filled with a ball of lightning, pressing down on the Sea God¡¯s chest. The Sea God¡¯s left hand was also raised, and a gale that could tear mountains and earth was wrapped around it.

    Boom!

    Heaven and earth shook at the same time.

    A huge shock wave swept into the distance, causing waves to rise thousands of feet high, forming a terrifying scene that looked like the end of the world.

    The two Heavenly Deities were sent flying far away by the huge recoil, like two streaks of light, one gold and one silver.

    Electric arcs danced on the surface of the Sea God¡¯s body, and his golden armor was covered in charred ck marks. He fell into the deep sea in the extreme west of the earth.

    The King of Gods was surrounded by a hurricane that was as sharp as des. The silver-white armor was covered in cuts and was embedded into a tall mountain in the extreme east of thend.

    Whoosh!

    The trident hovered in front of the sea goddess, spinning rapidly.

    The ocean rose, and endless seawater gathered behind the Seagod. Itpressed and condensed again and again, and with the reaction of the Seagod¡¯s authority, it formed a nearly ck drop of heavy water that was as heavy as the ocean. This heavy water formed the ck Heaven Raising Trident, its shape and outline almost identical to the Seagod Trident.

    At the same time as the ocean rose.

    The mountains in the east were pulverized by the thunder that erupted from within.

    Zeus¡¯s eagle helmet was cut into pieces and thrown away by him. His golden hair danced wildly with the lightning.

    The Thunder God Spear in his right hand was raised high, and a bolt of lightning shot into the sky.

    In the sky covered with dark clouds, a vast magic formation suddenly appeared, covering the entire sky of the world. It was engraved with all the patterns, runes, and words that represented thunder and lightning. It seemed to contain the most original power of thunder.

    Divine Punishment Heavenly Lightning!

    Whether it was the Sea God or the Ruler of Gods, they were both skilled in close-rangebat and long-range divine techniques. They did not have any obvious shorings and had valiantbat strength. Otherwise, they would not have been able to lead the gods to defeat the Titan God in the past.

    After taking over the Multiverse, the gods did not engage in any intense battles.

    However, this did not mean that they had forgotten how to fight.

    The all-out Sea God and God King caused the sky, earth, and ocean to tremble, once again making all living beings feel the terrifying power of the gods.

    At the same time.

    At the center of the spread out formation, the sea goddess immediately felt a great sense of oppression. Before the lightning struck, her entire body was already tingling with numbness.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The Sea God roared, and the ck trident formed from heavy water locked onto Zeus and was thrown out.

    Boom!

    A zing white lightning bolt pierced through space and descended in an instant.

    The lightning bolt was extremely fast, and when it fell, the surrounding space and time seemed to be anchored and sealed. The air seemed to have turned into sticky glue, asphalt, and cement¡­¡­¡­.. Even Gods found it difficult to move, unable to dodge, and could only take it head-on.

    Weng!

    With the Seagod¡¯s body as the center, a ck ball of water rose from the central vacuum.

    Time seemed to slow down.

    The God¡¯s Punishment Thunder and the ball of heavy water collided.

    A dazzling light burst forth, almost blinding the eyes of the living beings watching the battle.

    An unrivaled power came, and the Sea God was once again sted into the depths of the sea. The ball of heavy water did not shatter, but it was already covered in cracks.

    However, after going deep into the sea, it seemed to have been nourished. The cracks on the ball of heavy water quickly healed, and it healed itself as it was shattered.

    A few secondster.

    Bang!

    The ball of heavy water shatteredpletely.

    The divine punishment lightning struck the Seagod¡¯s chest.

    Sizzle ¡­. Countless arcs of lightning climbed onto the sea goddess ¡®body. Just a portion of the power that leaked out turned the ten thousand meters deep sea into a lightning domain. The sea goddess¡¯ divine power was eroded by the lightning, and her golden armor was charred ck and almost melted. Dense lightning marks also appeared on the sea goddess ¡®body, and her skin became charred.

    On the other side.

    The Heaven Raising Trident shattered the space and instantly crossed a great distance, appearing in front of the Godly King who was suspended in mid-air above the continent.

    Zeus ¡®pupils constricted as he saw the reflection of the pitch-ck trident.

    With a wave of his hand, the dark clouds in the sky turned into a shield, mixed with dazzling lightning, and appeared in front of Zeus.

    Boom!

    The Sky Raising Trident hit the Dark Cloud Thunder Shield.

    Due to the terrifying power, the shield was pushed back uncontrobly, and Zeus was shot into the depths of the earth. The earth and rocks were torn apart like air.

 Chapter 1492 - 1492 Fourth Generation Godly King (3)

    1492 Fourth Generation Godly King (3)

    During this time, as the Dark Cloud Shield shattered, Zeus¡¯s body was covered in lightning, continuously weakening the power of the trident.

    Until Zeus fell into theva.

    Bang!

    The Dark Cloud Shield could no longer hold on and was torn apart.

    The pitch-ck trident triggered theva and attached ayer of indistinct, high-temperature red light. Its momentum did not decrease. It tore through Zeus ¡®protective lightning, broke through the silver armor, and prated his divine body.

    In the intense, white-hot battle.

    After taking a blow from each other, the two Heavenly Gods stopped attacking at the same time.

    However, it only stopped for a short two to three seconds.

    Ten thousand meters deep in the sea, the Seagod¡¯s extraordinary divine power burst forth. Gentle waves rippled through his entire body, and the charred skin on his body immediately faded away. The Seagod regained its vitality, and a pair of eyes opened. Separated by seawater and rocks, it looked at Zeus.

    At the same time.

    On the other side.

    Zeus pressed down on the pitch-ck trident that had pierced through his chest and roared.

    Sizzle ¡­¡­ The silver-white lightning snake¡¯s radiation spread out, covering the pitch-ck trident, melting it at a speed visible to the naked eye. At the same time, at the wound on Zeus ¡®chest, the bloody hole that should have appeared was filled with silver-white lightning. As the lightning extinguished, it quickly became new flesh.

    ¡°Poseidon!¡±

    ¡°Zeus!¡±

    The two Heavenly Deities roared at the same time.

    Boom!

    Endless bolts of lightning burst forth with Zeus at the center, interweaving to form a silver eagle. The Thunder God Spear transformed into the sharp ws of the silver eagle.

    The silver eagle spread its wings and soared into the sky.

    With a sh of lightning, he reappeared above the sea.

    Screech!

    At this moment, the seawater below the sea was boiling and surging, pouring into Poseidon¡¯s body.

    Poseidon transformed as well, quickly turning into the appearance of a deep blue shark, with the trident forming the shark¡¯s fangs.

    Boom!

    Apanied by a tsunami that flowed against the sky, the Deep Blue Giant Shark broke out of the sea.

    The silver-white eagle went down from the top, while the dark blue shark went up from the bottom.

    As they rushed in both directions, the two collided almost instantly.

    Thrust!

    The eagle¡¯s sharp ws cut through the shark¡¯s tough skin and blinded one of its eyes. The shark¡¯s fangs bit into one of the eagle¡¯s ws and bit it off fiercely.

    In an instant, the eagle spread its wings and turned into a dazzling ball of lightning.

    Zeus leaped out of the eagle¡¯s chest with the Thunder God Spear in his hand and stabbed at the shark¡¯s head.

    The giant shark opened its bloody mouth at the same time, and its body copsed into heavy water. The biting cold trident was wrapped in heavy water, spinning in a spiral, and stabbed out from the middle.

    ng!

    The trident and the Thunder God Spear shed like sparks colliding with the earth.

    The world seemed to have stopped for a moment. Then, a terrifying shock wave burst out from the collision of the two divine artifacts. The surrounding space shattered inch by inch like a mirror. Hurricane, rainstorm, dark clouds, tsunami¡­¡­¡­¡­ Everything was tumbling and flying backwards, except for the two imposing Heavenly Gods who stood still.

    ¡°Poseidon! How long can youst?¡±

    ¡°Haha, I want to personally witness your divine sparkpletely shatter.¡±

    Zeusughed loudly because the cracks on Poseidon¡¯s body were increasing, and the divine radiance on his body was dimming.

    Although Zeus¡¯s condition was deteriorating, he was still better than the Sea God.

    The more intense the battle, the faster the Seagod¡¯s divine persona shattered.

    Zeus believed that he would not be able to hold on any longer.

    Poseidon¡¯s calm face revealed some urgency.

    ¡°Enough to tear your divine body apart!¡±

    Seagod gritted her teeth as if she was trying to be brave.

    Rumble!

    Thunderous sounds erupted continuously.

    The trident and the Thunder God Spear collided. At the same time, the fists, elbows, legs, and other parts of the two Heavenly Gods also attacked each other without stopping for a moment.

    Even behind the Heavenly God, there were giants formed by the endless storm of seawater and lightning. They fought with each other as the Heavenly God moved.

    Time passed by.

    The battle between the Godking and the Seagod became more and more intense, and the two of them suffered more and more injuries.

    Cracks that originated from the divine persona appeared on his divine body and had already spread all over the Sea God¡¯s body, making him look like a human-shaped porcin that could shatter at any moment.

    However, the Seagod still held on.

    On the other side, the light on Zeus ¡®body flickered. Cracks began to spread out from his body. His attacks were much weaker, but he was much better than the Sea God.

    Bang!

    After another fierce exchange.

    The cracks on the Seagod¡¯s body grew denser, and Zeus ¡®aura weakened.

    Zeus ¡®eyes gleamed.

    ¡°Poseidon, how long can you hold on?¡±

    Poseidon was silent, as if he was under great pressure. The veins on his forehead bulged.

    A few minutester.

    The trident parried the lightning spear that was shing at him. At the same time, the Sea God raised his fist and collided with Zeus ¡®palm that was shing with lightning.

    Bang!

    The Seagod¡¯s arm was covered in cracks and trembled. Some crystal-like flesh and blood fell into the deep sea below, instantly turning into endless seawater.

    Seeing this situation.

    Zeus ¡®eyes flickered as he continued to fight the Sea God at close range.

    He felt that the Seagod¡¯s power was getting weaker and weaker.

 Chapter 1493 - 1493 Fourth Generation Godly King (4)

    1493 Fourth Generation Godly King (4)

    If nothing unexpected happened, he would be able to win soon if this continued.

    Between the sky and the earth, the two Heavenly Deities used their weapons to attack and defend each other. Their other arm, which was unarmed, was also attacking each other continuously.

    Zeus attacked head-on again and again, forcing the Sea God to exchange blows with him.

    Bang bang bang!

    Time and time again, the cracks on the Seagod¡¯s arm were terrifying. It was like ss that was about to shatter, and its strength was getting weaker and weaker.

    In Olympus, the gods who had been observing the situation sighed.

    Very clearly, the Seagod was going to lose.

    Only the Sun God was indifferent, and there was still a faint mocking smile on his lips.

    ¡°Poseidon, thest strike.¡±

    Zeusughed loudly, and his supernatural power burst forth without holding back. Billions of thunderbolts descended from the sky and gathered on his left arm.

    The divine fist that shed with lightning smashed heavily against the sea goddess ¡®head.

    On the other side, the Sea God¡¯s expression changed greatly. He had no choice but to raise his cracked fist to meet the attack. The storm and the waves intertwined like two long snakes.

    At this moment.

    Time seemed to slow down.

    In the eyes of the gods, the fists of the two gods approached each other and then touched. Zeus ¡®expression changed drastically, and his pupils trembled like the gods.

    The Sea God¡¯s Fist, which should have been shattered, transmitted a terrifyingly powerful force.

    Immediately after, amidst the violent dance of wind, rain, and lightning, the Sea God¡¯s seemingly shaky fist that could shatter at any moment pressed forward, crushing the Godly King¡¯s lightning fist inch by inch instead. The Sea God¡¯s fist shattered the God King¡¯s arm, but it did not slow down. Zeus¡¯s expression was one of disbelief as the Sea God¡¯s fistnded heavily on the God King¡¯s head.

    This ferocious punchnded.

    Zeus ¡®head tilted to the side, and he was sent flying uncontrobly.

    However, after flying a few hundred meters, the Sea God appeared above his body as if he had teleported. His foot was wrapped in wind and waves as he stomped down heavily.

    Thump!

    Zeus ¡®body fell.

    And this was just the beginning.

    Surrounding Zeus ¡®body, the Sea God swept out like a storm, leaving behind countless afterimages. The storm-like attacks came from all directions, cracking Zeus¡¯ body.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Zeus barely recovered from the Sea God¡¯s relentless attacks. He opened his eyes, and the ball of lightning exploded with a terrifying repulsive force, pushing the Sea God¡¯s body away.

    However, before Zeus could catch his breath.

    The ocean flowed against the current and wrapped around the two gods, forming a domain that isted heaven and earth from the perception of the gods.

    In the spherical ocean.

    The sea goddess returned at an even faster speed, tearing apart the repulsive force and forcefully barging into the area where the lightning ball had expanded, appearing before the Godking.

    His face was cold, and the trident in his hand was raised high.

    The trident pierced through the divine shield and armor, piercing through the Godly King¡¯s heart with ease.

    ¡°You ¡­.¡±

    Puchi!

    The sea goddess exerted strength in her arm, and the trident moved a step forward,pletely piercing through the Godking¡¯s body. At the same time, the two brothers seemed very close, almost embracing each other.

    ¡°You ¡­. No¡­Can ¡­¡±

    At close range, Zeus could feel the other party¡¯s powerful aura. He vaguely realized that the Sea God¡¯s divine persona had not been damaged from the beginning to the end.

    He pretended to be weak just to give himself a fatal blow so that the gods could not react in time.

    Why was that so?

    Swearing on the Seagod¡¯s divine persona¡¯s authority and breaking the oath, how could he not be affected at all?

    Unless, he was not the Sea God¡­¡­¡­¡­ Zeus ¡®pupils constricted.

    However, the thought that shed past his mind was frozen, and a terrifying guess appeared in Zeus ¡®heart.

    The one in front of him was not the Seagod, but a guy who had perfectly disguised himself as the Seagod.

    ¡°You ¡­ No¡­Poseidon.¡±

    ¡°Who exactly are you¡­¡­..¡±

    A faint voice drowned out the storm, only reaching the Sea God¡¯s ears.

    The sea goddess approached the Godking in an almost hugging posture and whispered into his ear.

    ¡°Take a guess.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Zeus was furious.

    At the same time.

    Boom!

    Terrifying destructive storms and waves burst out from Zeus ¡®body, tearing his entire body apart, shattering it again, and turning it into a bloody mist.

    Whoosh!

    The Sea God took a deep breath and imitated the actions of the previous God Kings, swallowing the blood mist Zeus had turned into into into his stomach.

    Gods were not truly dead, but if Zeus wanted to be resurrected, it would be impossible without getting him out of the Sea God¡¯s stomach.

    The sea parted and fell back down. Only the sea goddess remained standing.

    At the same time, the dark clouds gradually dispersed.

    A ray of sunlight shone over,nding on the Seagod¡¯s dignified face that was still full of cracks.

    At this point, the battle between the Seagod and the Godking ended with the Seagod¡¯s victory and the Godking¡¯s death.

    The fourth Olympian God King was about to be born.

 Chapter 1494 - 1494 God King Poseidon, Current Situation of the Great Ring

    1494 God King Poseidon, Current Situation of the Great Ring

    In the pce of the King of Gods in Olympus, all the gods gathered.

    Poseidon, whose body was covered in cracks and looked as if it would shatter at any moment, was currently in the Godly King Pce that used to belong to the Godly King Zeus. Under the gazes of the gods, he tookrge strides and sat on the Godly King¡¯s throne.

    His face was dignified and solemn, as if he was indifferent to his serious injuries. The divine trident and the Thunder God Spear that had just been collected were hanging behind him.

    ¡°Poseidon, you and Zeus are brothers. No matter what Zeus did, you shouldn¡¯t have killed him.¡±

    Hera said.

    As Zeus¡¯s partner, although she had a lot ofints about Zeus¡¯s promiscuity, it did not mean that she could watch Zeus be killed by the Sea God in peace.

    If not for the Seagod¡¯s final outburst, the gods would not have expected it.

    There would be more than one Olympian God who would jump out to stop the Sea God at the critical moment. They wanted to see both the Sea God and Zeus suffer, not one side win, but it was toote now.

    The gods ¡®gazes were focused on Poseidon, the God of Sea. They looked at the cracks on his body thoughtfully and were a little eager to try.

    The Sea God was fierce and powerful.

    However, after defeating Zeus, his current situation did not seem to be good.

    ¡°Why? If I don¡¯t kill him, will I kill you?¡±

    The sea goddess ¡®stern gaze swept across Hera as she spoke calmly.

    Hera¡¯s heart tightened when the sea goddess stared at her. She didn¡¯t know why, but the other party was clearly heavily injured, but he still had a terrifying aura. She didn¡¯t want to anger him and attract trouble. Facing the sea goddess ¡®calm words, Hera chose to remain silent.

    At this moment.

    Feeling the Seagod¡¯s depressed aura.

    The God of War Ares licked his lips and stood out from the crowd. He said righteously,¡±Poseidon, you have lost the order and etiquette of an Olympian god.¡±

    This War God was a restless person.

    Because he felt that the Sea God was also seriously injured, his heart was restless.

    Zeus had died.

    Hades and Athena were currently unable topete for the position of the God King¡­¡­¡­.. Wasn¡¯t this his chance to be Ares?

    ¡°Order and etiquette? I want to be the next Godking. My words are order, and my attitude is etiquette.¡±

    The Seagod¡¯s expression was solemn, directly revealing his ambition.

    The gods were not surprised. After all, they knew that the Sea God had always coveted the position of the King of Gods. Now that Zeus had been killed, the Sea God, as the instigator, had enough qualifications and prestige to be the King of Gods, provided that he could suppress the voices of opposition.

    ¡°Poseidon, you want to be a Godking. Your might is so great that other Gods fear you, but I don¡¯t acknowledge you and I don¡¯t fear you.¡±

    Ares ¡®eyes gleamed as he spoke.

    ¡°You don¡¯t acknowledge me? It seems that you think I¡¯m a tough guy now¡­¡­¡­. Do you think I¡¯m bluffing?¡±

    ¡°Come on, Ares. Use the divine sword in your hand and see if I¡¯m bluffing.¡±

    Poseidon slowly stood up. At the same time, he picked up the divine trident in one hand and the Thunder God Spear in the other.

    The Thunder God Spear had just been captured and had not beenpletely refined, but it could still be used as a good divine weapon.

    Ares was fearless.

    ¡°Alright, then let me experience your power!¡±

    After a short ten minutes.

    Thump!

    Ares was sent flying backward, smashing into the glorious pces of the Heaven Realm. He finally fell heavily on the empty ground in front of the Ruler of Gods ¡®Pce, smashing a deep pit on the ground paved with gold bricks.

    Without waiting for him to stand up.

    The Sea God arrived in an instant and stomped down on Ares ¡®chest, trampling him under his feet.

    To the War God, this was undoubtedly a great humiliation.

    His face turned red and he roared, ¡°¡±Poseidon, I want¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Boom!

    The divine trident grazed the War God¡¯s face and pierced into the golden ground. The War God Ares¡¯s voice came to an abrupt halt.

    Poseidon stepped on Ares with one foot and raised the Thunder God Spear with his other hand. He locked onto Ares ¡®forehead and whispered, ¡°¡±This time, I won¡¯t let my hand slip. Ares, since you see me as a tyrant and don¡¯t acknowledge me, are you ready to face death?¡±

    Ares¡¯s expression changed as he saw the Thunder God Spear.

    Chi!

    The Thunder God Spear fell.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    The arcs of destructive lightning stopped just inches away from Ares.

    ¡°I misunderstood you.¡±

    ¡°Zeus is tyrannical and tyrannical, muddle-headed and suspicious. Sea God, you risked your life to kill Tyrant Zeus. Moreover, you once led the gods to defeat Titan.¡±

    Ares said resentfully.

    A war god, only a war god who doesn¡¯t lose a battle.

    At that moment, he seemed to have understood the principle that the invincible God of War in another Multiverse had always upheld.

    The sea goddess was unmoved, her expression steady and unchanging.

    He pulled out the trident, moved his foot away from the God of War¡¯s chest, and returned to the Godly King¡¯s pce. The God of War climbed up from the pit and followed him dejectedly.

    When the Sea God and War God Ares left the Godly King Pce to fight.

    Not a single God had taken advantage of the Seagod¡¯s absence to steal the Godking seat.

    ¡°Who else thinks that I¡¯m not worthy of being a Godking?¡±

    Seated on the Godking¡¯s throne once more, the sea goddess swept her gaze across the faces of the Heavenly Deities as she asked in a deep voice.

 Chapter 1495 - 1495 God King Poseidon, Current Situation of the Great Ring (2)

    1495 God King Poseidon, Current Situation of the Great Ring (2)

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­. Are you seriously injured? Poseidon.

    The gods were speechless as they pondered in their hearts.

    The Sea God seemed to have suffered serious injuries. He was still like a porcin doll that was about to shatter at any moment. ording to the image revealed by the Sea God, he had vited his oath to the divine personality and then fought fiercely with Zeus, the God King. It should be true that he was seriously injured now.

    But ¡­ The gods looked at the Sea God with a weak aura, bewildered.

    He was seriously injured, yet he was able to suppress Ares and beat him up?

    ¡°My divine spark is on the verge of copse, and my divine body is on the verge of shattering.¡±

    ¡°If any of you want to deal with me, now is the best time. Don¡¯t miss it.¡±

    The sea goddess reminded him.

    At the same time, as if the battle with the God of War had worsened his injuries, a few cracks appeared on his body, making him look even weaker.

    I don¡¯t believe you ¡­¡­ The gods did not react.

    At this time, the Sun God Apollo smiled and said, ¡°¡± My Father is tyrannical, and he has brought this upon himself. However, for the stability of the Multiverse, Olympus cannot be without a God King.¡±

    ¡°The Sea God once led the gods to overthrow the Titans, and he single-handedly allowed us to see Zeus ¡®true colors and overthrow him. I believe that no one is more suitable to be the new God King than the Sea God.¡±

    Under the Sea God¡¯s fierce gaze, Ares, who was almost killed, nodded his head in agreement.¡±Sea God, no, honorable fourth generation God King, I will be the first to support you in ruling the Olympian realm.¡±

    He immediately changed his words.

    ¡°Since no god objects, then I, Poseidon, will announce to the gods that I will officially rece Zeus as the fourth God of Olympus.¡±

    The Sea God, no, the God King Poseidon said.

    ¡°With the change of the God King, Olympus will enter a new era.¡±

    ¡°It just so happens that my divine persona as the Sea God is on the verge of shattering. I want to take this opportunity to change my sacred doctrine and reconstruct my divine persona. With a new appearance and identity, I will lead the gods into a new era.¡±

    God King Poseidon said slowly.

    At the same time.

    In Tartarus, deep within the Underworld.

    The three Hecatoncheir rested on the bronze door that sealed Tartarus. They did not notice that a wisp of will had quietly arrived. It did not enter Tartarus, but whispered silently to the rolling Tartarus without the Hecatoncheir knowing anything.

    ¡°Poseidon killed his own brother and seized the throne of the King of Gods. During this period, he even used you to plot against the King of Hell¡­¡­¡­¡­. This unfilial son is extremely daring and has disregarded the dignity of us Primordial Gods.¡±

    ¡°Wake up, Tartarus, the Primordial God of the same generation as me!¡±

    The Mother of Gods whispered to Tartarus.

    For a moment, Tartarus, which was regarded as a forbidden prison in the depths of the Underworld, began to surge unnaturally like a ck fog.

    The Mother of Gods continued to whisper.

    ¡°Wake up, wake up¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Very few existences knew that Tartarus was not a forbidden zone in the Underworld. He was a sleeping primitive god as old as the Mother of Gods.

    Typhon, the monster that once wreaked havoc in Olympus, was the son of the Mother of Gods, who was born through the power of Tartarus.

    After being reprimanded by a descendant of the Sea God, the Mother of Gods was scared off.

    However, she did not realize her own problem. Instead, the more she thought about it, the angrier she became.

    The Mother of Gods finally decided to awaken Tartarus and take revenge for the humiliation of being disobeyed by the Sea God!

    ¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£

    ¡°The faceless clone seeded.¡±

    ¡°The God King of Olympus¡­¡­¡­ The powerful divine spark that I need has been found.¡±

    Within the multiverse of the great ring, the eyes of the Temporal Dragon in the astral world moved slightly as it thought joyfully.

    The river of time passed by unhurriedly.

    Another few decades passed in the blink of an eye.

    Suddenly.

    Weng!

    The massive body that covered the sky and the endless astral vacuum converged and turned into a solid silver dragon. The Astral Scepter floated in front of the silver dragon and spun unhurriedly, scattering specks of silver light. It was beautiful and dreamy.

    ¡°Phew ¡­.¡±

    Garen let out a long breath.

    The Astral World was boundless, but it was still gradually falling under his control. Relying on the authority of the King of the Astral World, Garen could control the River of Time with high efficiency to achieve his goal. In addition, the River of Time in this kind of ne range, the more influence he controlled, the easier it was to radiate his own influence. The further he went, the faster the speed of control, like a snowball.

    Now, the river of time in the astral region was already in Garen¡¯s shape.

    Simr to the Hero¡¯s Domain, the current Astral Domain was like Garen¡¯s Divine Kingdom. He was omnipotent in the River of Time that he ruled over, and he could obtain a powerful amplification.

    Even after leaving the astral ne, his abilities had improved considerably.

    While controlling the River of Time, Garen himself was also growing. Moreover, because he had absorbed a huge amount of Time Energy, he was growing rapidly.

    ¡°Right now, I¡¯m probably at level 18.¡±

    Garen thought to himself as he examined himself.

    Even if he was not in the Astral World or the Hero Domain, Garen was already strong enough.

    With a suitable method, the speed at which his strength increased was fast enough to make the gods dumbfounded.

    ¡°However, the River of Time that controls the astral ne allowed me to reach level 18.¡±

    ¡± The astral ne is considered special among the many nes. Ordinary nes can¡¯t bring such a huge improvement. It¡¯s at least equivalent to several Hero Domains.¡±

 Chapter 1496 - 1496 God King Poseidon, Current Situation of the Ring (3)

    1496 God King Poseidon, Current Situation of the Ring (3)

    The silver dragon¡¯s eyes flickered.

    ¡± I want to quickly increase my strength again. The best way now is to repeat the same trick and continue to be more Kings of the ne, controlling the River of Time within the ne.¡±

    ¡°Other than the astral ne, what other ce is more suitable?¡±

    ¡°Beast Vige, Elysium, Asura Arena, Mountain Paradise¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    Garen did not want to keep troubling the Nine-Faced Dragon God to find the ne Core for him. If he were to find it himself, it would be very difficult to determine the ne Core under normal circumstances, and it would be very time-consuming.

    However, there were exceptions.

    For example, a ne that already had a King of the ne.

    The king of the ne was almost the core of the ne.

    ¡°Narrow down the area.¡±

    ¡°Beast Vige, Machinery Realm, Mountain Paradise, Hell.¡±

    ¡°On the surface, there are already nar Kings active. There are only these three at the moment.¡±

    ¡°Beast Overlord of Beast Vige, Oddity of the Machinery Realm, Godly Monarch Ya Kong of Mountain Paradise, Lord of Nine Hells of Hell.¡±

    Garen pondered silently.

    Due to the difference in the size of the ne, the maturity of the ne¡¯s consciousness, and the difference in the king of the ne, these kings of the ne had different levels of strength.

    Garen ranked them.

    The first rank was the Ya Kong Divine King and the Nine Jail Master. In their own nes, they definitely had the most top-notch power and couldpete with existences like the Nine-Faced Dragon God or the Heavenly Emperor.

    The second-rank was the Oddity Lord¡­¡­¡­. It should be on par with the Earth Elemental Lord, with a high probability of being slightly stronger.

    The final third-rank was the Beast Overlord of Beast Vige.

    The Beast Garden wasn¡¯t a very powerful ne to begin with, and after losing the Forest of Light in the war between the giant dragons and the giants, it had be much weaker. The Beast Lord was undoubtedly the softest persimmon among all the kings of the nes.

    ¡°If you count me, the nar King, in as well.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°I should also be in the second-rank. I¡¯m still a little inferior to Godly King Ya Kong and Nine Prison Master.¡±

    Garen estimated and continued to think, ¡± Entering the realm of the King of the other nes. Because of the Time Deification, I can be immune to the suppression of the ne. I only need to deal with the King of the ne who is enhanced by the ne.¡±

    The Machinery Realm was more powerful than the Beast Garden and could bring Garen more improvements. However, the Oddity Grand Lord was definitely harder to deal with than the Beast Lord.

    Garen thought about it and decided to y it safe and pinch the soft persimmon first.

    ¡°Beast Overlord, it¡¯s decided to be you.¡±

    He was prepared to make a trip to the Beast Garden to test the depths of the Beast Overlord.

    In the war between the dragons and the giants, the Beast Lord did not want to get involved in the war between the two powerful Divine Branches, so he basically did not make a move. In the end, when the Light of World Copse was born, he forcefully cut off the Glorious Forest that was on the verge of destruction.

    Garen was not too sure about the strength of the Beast Overlord.

    However, ording to the situation in the Beast Garden, it could not be that strong.

    ¡°Before going to the Beast Garden¡­Let me take a look at the Bottomless Abyss.¡±Garen squinted his eyes slightly, a faint light flowing in his eyes. Under his active exploration, he took a look at everything that had happened in the river of time recently.

    While Garen was fully focused on controlling the Astral River of Time, the Demon Prince and Archduke in the Bottomless Abyss, as well as the Devil and other forces, did not stop.

    In the sixth level of the Bottomless Abyss, the Ten Thousand Eyes Abyss, the Eye Devil Master God, Big Zhumu, was no match for the Lord of Nine Hells. After trying her best to resist the Lord of Nine Hells for a period of time, Big Zhumu had no choice but to abandon the Ten Thousand Eyes Abyss. She could only watch as the Lord of Nine Hellsbeled the territory that she had upied for countless years as a devil.

    The devil army was pressing down on the territory, and the Tarant army, which mainly upied the upper abyss, was suffering. They were also facing the attacks of the King yer Alliance and the King of Insects. With the pressure of the devil army, the Tarant army was in a dire situation.

    At present, the demon army had already conquered a total of thirteen levels of the abyss.

    Myriad Abyss in, Perforated Beehive, Forgotten Land, Great Abyss, Blood Insect Territory, Myriad Eye Abyss, Phantom Domain, Skinning Abyss, Boiling Sea, Rotten Soil, Morat Territory, Twelve Trees, Blood Rock Realm¡­.

    Among them, there were two abyssal evil gods belonging to the Pantheon Temple, the Goddess of Misfortune, Benbatha, and the Goddess of Ocean, Amberi. These two goddesses were originally in charge of the Blood Rock Realm, but now they were forced to give up their territories and divine kingdoms because of the invasion of the demon army and temporarily went to the Scorching Hell.

    The Pantheon Temple was not idle. Although they did not attack the Abyss, they had begun to purge the Infernal Hell, the Windy Abyss, the Shura Battlefield, and other lower nes while keeping an eye on the Abyss. On one hand, they were continuing to purge the small number of Aragami that had hidden after the Battle of Dawn. On the other hand, they were suppressing the demons or devils in these lower nes, as well as all the quasi-divine powers that did not obey the rule of the gods.

    He continued to focus his attention on the bottomless abyss.

    The devil army that had been unstoppable was stopped at the fourteenth level of the abyss.

    The fourteenth level of the Bottomless Abyss, the Steam Swamp, was the birthce of Demon Prince Dymogorgen. It was also the territory ruled by the Chaos. After the Chaos, the Eye Devil Main God, the Great Matriarch, these two powerful existences led arge number of Demon Lords who followed the Tarant Army to gather in the Steam Swamp, and they were in a temporary stalemate with the Demon Army.

    Tarant Miska led another group to deal with the coalition forces of the Kingyer Alliance and the King of Bugs. The Tarants were ferocious and powerful, but they were still inevitably at a disadvantage when facing the Archdemons and the King of Bugs at the same time. The situation of the Chaos Queen and the Big Matriarch, who were facing the demon army, was also not optimistic.

    ¡°The situation in the Bottomless Abyss is fluctuating. We can¡¯t be sure until the end¡­. The Tarant Legion, which was once the strongest and the most powerful force among the other forces, was now in a precarious situation. It was very likely that it would be the first to be destroyed.¡±

    ¡°But ¡­ I¡¯ll wait for the powerful divine persona to take shape before I forge the Time Destroyer Sword. I don¡¯t care what the situation in the Abyss is like. I¡¯ll just go down and hack at the will of the Abyss. I¡¯ll also hack the will of the Abyss into submission and experience what it feels like to be the king of the Abyss.¡±

    Garen withdrew his gaze from the Bottomless Abyss, blinked, and thought to himself.

    Immediately, the silver dragon spread its wings, and its body instantly merged into the river of time, disappearing from the astral world and heading to Beast Vige.

 Chapter 1497 - 1497 5.91 Million Beast Gardenâ€™s Planar Equipment (1)

    1497 5.91 Million Beast Garden¡¯s nar Equipment (1)

    In the outeryer of the Beast Garden.

    This outer ne, which originally had three levels, had been involved in the bitter war between the two great divine systems, the Dragon and the Giant. The top level of the Forest of Light had been forcibly destroyed.

    When the Forest of Light copsed, a portion of the Beast Lords reacted quickly and fled, but there were still quite a few that perished along with the Forest of Light.

    About a quarter of the Beast Lords and a third of the creatures in the Beast Garden werepletely wiped out.

    This outer ne had suffered unprecedented damage.

    Now, there were only two levels left in the Beast Garden, the Forest of Dawn and the Forest of Night.

    There were only two nes¡­¡­¡­¡­. The Beast Garden was the only one.

    Among all the more well-known outer nes, the Beast Garden was the weakest existence.

    Under such circumstances, the Forest of Dawn weed a guest, or rather, an uninvited guest.

    In the Forest of Dawn, the sun was a red fireball near the horizon, casting a long red shadow of the forest. A silver moon hung low on the horizon in the opposite direction. The surroundings were filled with a faint, cold mist, streams, mountains, rivers, swamps, and grasnds¡­¡­¡­¡­. The terrain was as usual, and arge number of day walking beasts lived and rested on this level.

    However, there was something different from before.

    The sky of the Forest of Dawn had undergone a clear change.

    Before the war between the dragon and the giant, the sky of the Forest of Dawn was still clear and transparent, with white clouds in the sky¡­¡­¡­¡­ It was like a mirror that had many cracks on it when it gently fell to the ground. The sky of the Forest of Dawn had a broken texture. Faint cracks ran from north to south and from east to west, like scars in the sky.

    When the Forest of Light was destroyed, the shockwaves swept towards the Forest of Dawn.

    The Beast Overlord had tried his best to cut through these twoyers, but it still affected the Forest of Dawn to a certain extent. The sky almost shattered.

    It was worth mentioning that the changes in the Beast Garden had also affected other nes.

    Due to the destruction of the Forest of Light and the destruction of the Forest of Dawn, many beasts with a certain level of instinctive intelligence were unwilling to stay in the Beast Garden. They were willing to sign contracts with spellcasters in a lower position and with fewer conditions. They left the Beast Garden on arge scale and went to live in other nes. This led to the birth of many Summoners. They were a type of spellcaster that extended from the School of Spellcasting. The top Summoners could even summon animal lords to help them in battle.

    There were also the disputes in the Bottomless Abyss and the Pantheon¡¯s crusade against the divine powers in the lower nes. These caused many demons and devils to escape and enter other outer nes, bringing many different effects to the other outer nes. As a result, many stories of glory, betrayal, death, and so on happened.

    All in all.

    Many nes were independent, but they were interconnected and influenced each other. The drastic changes of each outer ne would bring about a certain degree of influence, whetherrge or small, to the Great Ring Multiverse. This was clearly shown-nes were the units of the Great Ring Multiverse.

    Whoosh!

    A breeze blew across the Forest of Dawn.

    At the same time, the trillions of creatures living in the Forest of Dawn, including the animal lords with divine powers, did not notice that a pair of tinum-colored Dragon Eyes of Time had quietly opened in the river of time that surrounded the Forest of Dawn.

    A massive Time Dragon appeared in the River of Time in the Forest of Dawn.

    Garen¡¯s pair of wings extended infinitely, almost enveloping the entire Forest of Dawn soundlessly, vast and grand.

    The tinum Dragon Eyes reflected the entire Forest of Dawn, including the situation in the lower levels of the Forest of Darkness.

    Every de of grass, every tree, every stone, every tree, the beasts that hid in the bushes to create life, the pure flowing stream, the bored animal lords, and the towering mountains¡­¡­¡­¡­. All the scenes that happened in the River of Time were presented to Garen¡¯s eyes.

    This included the White-feathered Griffin that was resting on the top of a mountain range.

    The white-feathered griffin quietly bathed in the sunlight of the Forest of Dawn. It had the head of a falcon, the body of a lion, and a pair of thick wings. Its fur and feathers were ck and white, and at the edge of its wings was a ring of white feathers that were as white as snow and as sharp as knives.

    White-feathered griffins were a rtively ferocious magical beast.

    Under normal circumstances.

    However, the White-feathered Griffin that Garen noticed was obviously not an ordinary White-feathered Griffin.

    There were no wild beasts around it, not even animal lords. With the peak of the mountain where it lived as the center, there was not a single animal lord in the area of billions of kilometers around it, even if it was extremely lush and rich in resources.

    The White-feathered Griffin carried the pressure of a great Divine Power.

    ¡°Beast Overlord.¡±

    Garen whispered, staring at the White-feathered Griffin.

    A Beast Overlord could transform into any wild beast. Every day, it would transform into a different wild beast and exist in a different form.

    At this time, the Beast Overlord, the king of the ne, also sensed the spying from outsiders.

    The White-feathered Griffin opened its eyes and raised its head. Its sharp gaze was like a sharp sword as it looked at the illusory river of time and the Time Dragon hidden in it. Its eyes met with the other party¡¯s tinum dragon eyes.

    Whoosh!

    The white-feathered griffin pped its wings. It was not huge, and its body was no different from that of an ordinary wild beast. It slowly stood up and assumed a vignt posture.

 Chapter 1498 - 1498 5.91 Million Beast Gardenâ€™s Planar Equipment (2)

    1498 5.91 Million Beast Garden¡¯s nar Equipment (2)

    Screech!

    Roar!

    It let out a strange sound that sounded like an eagle¡¯s roar and a lion¡¯s roar.

    ¡°Beast Overlord, I¡¯m here to discuss terms.¡±

    Garen emitted a harmless spiritual wave.

    ¡°You will temporarily step down as the King of the ne and hand over the Dimensional Armament. Let me be the Lord of Beast Vige for a while.¡±

    ¡°After I control the River of Time in the Beast Garden, I will return the King of the ne to you.¡±

    ¡°In return, I will help you create a new Forest of Light.¡±

    After he hadpletely mastered the River of Time, Garen was omnipotent in his own realm. It was not difficult to create another Brilliant Forest. It was even easier to create a rough framework that could be expanded.

    As he spoke, a silver dragon that blotted out the sky appeared from the river of time. It hung in the sky above the Forest of Dawn, causing countless wild beasts to panic. Many animal lords trembled.

    However, Garen had overestimated the intelligence of the Beast Lord.

    Because the will of the Beast Garden itself was not mature, it was not even as good as the Hero¡¯s Domain Will.

    The Beast Overlord was the king of the ne. It was a creature born to protect itself, and it was instinctively ignorant of the Beast Garden. It could notmunicate normally during the war between the dragons and the giants. Moreover, the will of the Beast Garden had been injured by the destruction of the Forest of Light, making it even more difficult tomunicate normally.

    Faced with Garen¡¯s conditions, the White-feathered Gryphon stared at the Space-Time Dragon with its sharp eyes.

    Screech!

    A sharp whistle sounded.

    The rules of the Beast Garden began to pulse, providing the Beast Lord with an amplification while suppressing the silver dragon. The suppression of the rules from the ne had beenpletely nullified by the Time Deification.

    The white-feathered griffin pped its wings and soared into the sky. At the same time, its body expanded with the wind. In the blink of an eye, it had be a terrifying beast tens of millions of kilometers long, covering the sky and the sun.

    Shuu!

    The White-feathered Griffin, which had transformed into a giant beast, raised its wings and shed at the silver dragon like a long de that could cut through the sky.

    The time dragon wings that were branded with a ring pattern were raised high and collided with the white-feathered wings of the white-feathered griffin.

    Bang!

    A dull thud resounded through the sky, and a tangible shockwave swept in all directions, blowing away towering ancient trees that covered the sun, shattering mountains into endless rubble, and sweeping rivers into the sky¡­¡­¡­¡­.. The Forest of Dawn, which had been peaceful for hundreds of years, was now in turmoil.

    The dragon wings and the griffin wings collided.

    Buzz, buzz, buzz ¡­.. The white feathers at the edge of the wings flickered with a sharp luster.

    Zi!

    The white-feathered wings cut through the silver dragon¡¯s wings like des, but they barely cut through the barrier of time, leaving a mark on the dragon¡¯s wings that could not be called an injury.

    In the eyes of the White-feathered Griffin, Garen saw pure wildness, as well as a strong hostility towards him.

    ¡°After the war between the dragons and the giants, the Beast Lord became extremely hostile towards the true dragons and the giants.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Attacking me as soon as we met, it¡¯s probably a problem left over from the war.¡±

    Garen thought to himself.

    ¡°How can Imunicate with the will of the Beast Garden?¡±

    Screech!

    The White-feathered Griffin suddenly let out a sharp cry.

    It was like a bolt of ck and white lightning, revolving around the silver dragon, cutting it with its white feathers that could cut through the world.

    White-feathered griffins were best at their wings and speed.

    The white-feathered griffin that the Beast Lord had transformed into had even brought out the characteristics of this wild beast to the limit, bringing it to the level of a great Divine Power. With a sh of its wings, it could easily tear apart the entire material world. However, when itnded on the surface of the dragon¡¯s body, it was not so effective.

    Ding ding dang dang¡­¡­ It broke through the barrier of time andnded on the dragon¡¯s scales. However, the white feather that could easily cut stars and tear worlds only sent out dense sparks when it collided with the dragon¡¯s scales, leaving behind scratches. It could not hurt the flesh under the scales.

    Rip!

    The white feather was like a knife, flying in a straight line towards the silver dragon¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    The silver dragon¡¯s expression was indifferent as it muttered.

    In an instant, a ripple-like Time Dy brushed past the ck and white lightning, and the Time Freeze Domain enveloped it at the same time. The White-feathered Griffin seemed to be stuck in a swamp, and its movements immediately slowed down.

    Chi!

    The giant dragon that stood on its hind legs was tall and imposing. With a wave of its dragon arm, it seemed to have parried the white feathers that were attacking it. Then, the other dragon arm stretched out like a spear, urately and violently grabbing the white-feathered griffin¡¯s neck.

    The White-feathered Griffon wailed, and its remaining sharp ws moved wildly, tearing at the dragon¡¯s chest.

    The giant dragon was indifferent and allowed the other party to tear it apart. Feeling its weak attack power, it sealed the surrounding spacetime and retracted its dragon ws.

    Suddenly.

    The White-feathered Griffin¡¯s feathers retracted into its body, and its behemoth body rapidlypressed, growing transparent insect-like wings and a shell¡­¡­¡­. It turned into a tiny cicada that was even smaller than dust.

    The cicada wings tore through space and shed away from Garen¡¯s dragon ws.

    After breaking free, the flying cicada grew muscles, fur, sharp ws, and fangs¡­¡­¡­¡­ In an instant, it turned into a violent bear that stood in front of the silver dragon. It roared and pped the dragon¡¯s head with its thick and powerful bear paw.

    ¡°Interesting. This Beast Lord is like the ultimate version of a Druid¡­¡­¡­¡­. It was a little like the Faceless King, but it could also be said to bepletely different.¡±

    The silver dragon clenched its ws into a fist and collided with the bear paw.

    Thump!

    The True Dragon¡¯s immense power suppressed the bear. Its paw could not help but retreat. Moreover, because it could not withstand the power of the dragon, its skin was about to be torn apart, and its bones were about to shatter¡­¡­¡­¡­. At the same time, the giant bear changed again. He slowed down the time perception. The hair on the bear¡¯s arms retracted one by one, and its rough skin became smooth and delicate. There was also slippery mucus secreted from its surface. Its limbs began to shorten, and its head gradually ttened. It had be a soft creature like a slug.

 Chapter 1499 - 1499 5.91 Million Beast Gardenâ€™s Planar Equipment (3)

    1499 5.91 Million Beast Garden¡¯s nar Equipment (3)

    The slug¡¯s unique and slimy body dissipated the dragon¡¯s power.

    Following that, the Beast Lord transformed into all kinds of wild beasts in a dizzying manner, and all of them had magnified some of their characteristics to the level of a great Divine Power, thus fighting the silver dragon endlessly.

    A white tiger that could let out a heaven-shaking roar.

    Fox who used illusions.

    A snapping turtle with strong defense.

    It even turned into a dragon beast with the body of a true dragon.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    As long as it was a wild beast species that existed in the Great Ring Multiverse, the Beast Overlord seemed to be able to transform and infinitely magnify the special abilities they possessed.

    However, no matter how the Beast Lord changed, the silver dragon that it fought against was always calm and collected. It broke all the attacks from the Beast Lord and put the Beast Lord in danger many times. It relied on its special ability and the amplification of the Beast Vige to barelyst.

    The golden leopard cat-like Beast Overlord nimbly leaped and dodged the dragon¡¯s tail sweep.

    At the same time, after pulling a certain distance away.

    It turned into a venomous snake with dark green scales and ck scales. It opened its mouth and was about to spit out terrifying venom.

    However, the silver dragon in the Beast Overlord¡¯s vision suddenly disappeared.

    At the same time.

    A huge shadow shrouded the poisonous snake.

    It was a red-beaked falcon with sharp ws like steel. Its tinum-colored eyes were indifferent and emotionless.

    Kacha!

    The red-beaked falcon¡¯s steel ws hit the poisonous snake seven inches away. Its hooked toes pierced through the snake¡¯s scales, flesh, and bones, and lodged into the snake¡¯s spine.

    One of the effects of the Time Deification was that one could use the abilities recorded by the River of Time. The stronger one was, the weaker the opponent was, the more proficient they would be in using them. They could even disy better effects than the original. Otherwise, they would be affected and would not be able to use them 100% effectively.

    After fighting with the Beast Lord for a while, Garen figured out its ability and decided to use the Beast Lord¡¯s own ability to y with it.

    The venomous snake trembled violently as if it had been struck by lightning.

    Its snake scales were hidden under its skin, and it quickly turned into a spineless iron wire worm. It slithered along the other party¡¯s sharp ws, trying to burrow into the red-beaked falcon¡¯s body.

    Whoosh!

    The little fire rat spewed out mes and enveloped the Iron Thread Worm.

    Sizzle ¡­.. The Iron Thread Worm twisted in the mes and turned into an ice-blue big cat. The ice extinguished the mes, and the big cat jumped out and bit the little fire rat. However, before it could bite, the little fire rat instantly turned into a two-headed dog. When the big cat pounced, it attacked first, and its three heads bit its cervical vertebra and lumbar vertebra.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    After a period of battle, the Beast Overlord let out a deafening roar.

    Roar!

    Its body expanded and transformed.

    Dragon scales, snake scales, hair, thorns, fins¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Lion head, tiger head, dragon head, human head, bird head¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    Wings, wings, dragon wings, bat wings¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The characteristics of many creatures appeared on the body of a giant beast at the same time. It was strange and terrifying.

    ¡°I¡¯m anxious.¡±

    The silver dragon that had returned to its original form blinked its eyes and looked at the Beast Lord who was flustered and exasperated and had be deformed and bloated.

    In Garen¡¯s eyes, the Beast Lord in this state looked fierce, but it was actually fierce.

    However, it had even more weaknesses.

    Its current state was unstable.

    ¡°If the Beast Overlord can grow and perfect control this state, he might be able to perform well.¡±

    ¡°But now¡­¡­.¡±

    The silver dragon¡¯s gaze focused on a weak point in the Beast Lord¡¯s body.

    Time Sequence Explosion!

    Bang!

    Arge amount of flesh and blood instantly evaporated, as if they had never existed.

    At the same time, the Time Crystal Ring appeared on the wrist of the silver dragon. It spun slowly and appeared around the Beast Overlord¡¯s huge body. Then, it entered and exited the Beast Overlord¡¯s body, leaving behind holes.

    At the same time, the silver dragon spread its wings and arrived above the Beast Lord. The shadow of the dragon wings enveloped him.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    After a while.

    Amidst the shattered feathers, scales, sharp ws, and flesh and blood that filled the sky, the silver dragon held a blood-stained g that was fluttering in the wind, showing a satisfied expression.

    Garen discovered the Beast Lord after it exploded its bloated and deformed body.

    The g fluttered without any wind, and the patterns on it were changing at every moment, turning into the forms of various wild beasts, apanied by various low roars of the wild beasts. It was very mystical.

    ¡°So, the Beast Overlord, the king of the ne, is actually a manifestation of the ne¡¯s equipment.¡±

    This situation was simr to the Hero Realm.

    The Hero King that had appeared in the Hero Domain was also transformed from the Hero¡¯s Crown.

    ¡°The Beast Garden¡¯s Dimensional Equipment¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I¡¯ll call you the g of Ten Thousand Beasts.¡±

    Garen gave the g a name.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, could the Oddity General of the Machinery Realm and Godly Monarch Ya Kong of Mountain Paradise also be Dimension Equipment?¡±

    ¡± Not necessarily. The Machinery Realm and Mountain Paradise are more powerful than the original Hero Realm and the peak of the Beast Garden. They don¡¯t need the Dimensional Equipment as the core, and should be enough to give birth to a Dimensional King.¡±

    ¡°Hero¡¯s Crown, Astral Scepter, Ten Thousand Beast g¡­¡­¡­¡­ I now have three pieces of nar Equipment, all of which are far superior to ordinary Divine Equipment. They are even more powerful in my own ne.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.. He just didn¡¯t know what kind of Dimensional Equipment the other nes would have.¡±

    Garen thought to himself.

    At the same time, as a dragon who loved collecting, he had the idea of collecting all the Dimensional Equipment in the depths of his heart.

    Whether or not he wanted to use it was secondary. The main thing was to gather a series of nar equipment.

 Chapter 1500 - 1500 God King Poseidonâ€™s Tyranny (1)

    1500 God King Poseidon¡¯s Tyranny (1)

    After obtaining the ne Equipment, the g of Ten Thousand Beasts, Garen temporarily stayed in the Forest of Dawn.

    Weng!

    The silver dragon¡¯s body buzzed and flickered, and its body that covered the sky instantly disappeared from where it was, transforming into a macro time dragon form that ordinary creatures could not see. The Ten Thousand Beast g was in the ws of the time dragon, and the g that was constantly changing danced irregrly.

    Garen¡¯s Will extended out and connected with the Ten Thousand Beast g.

    At the same time, he focused his mind and quietly sensed Beast Vige¡¯s will, trying tomunicate with it.

    Through the Dimension Equipment, Garen quickly sensed the existence of the Will of Beast Vige. At this moment, the Will of Beast Vige was also quietly watching Garen. The battle with the Beast Overlord had long attracted the attention of the Will of Beast Vige.

    Beast Vige¡¯s will wasn¡¯t mature enough, it couldn¡¯tmunicate with it effectively like the astral world¡¯s will.

    However, Garen had some experiencemunicating with this kind of immature ne Will.

    After all, when he had just obtained the Hero¡¯s Crown and was about to be the owner of the Hero Domain, he had interacted with the Hero Domain Will a lot. The Hero Domain Will was always a vague and hazy fluctuation. It was impossible tomunicate effectively and required patientmunication and understanding.

    Time passed by.

    The dragon of time and the still immature will of Beast Vige weremunicating in a unique way. The g of Ten Thousand Beasts, which was the anchor point ofmunication, was quietly suspended in the air. The blood-colored stain had already disappeared.

    Day and night rotated in the Forest of Dawn.

    The Forest of Night was always shrouded in the thick darkness of the night.

    The myriad beasts lived here as usual.

    After a while.

    All of a sudden, the rules in the Myriad Beast Garden began to move rhythmically, as if they were alive. They gathered from all directions and continuously converged into the Ten Thousand Beast g. At the same time, one of the patterns on the Ten Thousand Beast g froze, turning into a lifelike silver dragon with scales shining brightly.

    Weng!

    The Dragon of Time copsed and retracted, leaving its macro form and turning into a solid silver dragon. It reappeared in the Forest of Dawn, and its pair of dragon wings spread out gently, attracting the attention of countless wild beasts and animal lords.

    Before this, the Beast and Animal Lords had felt the Dragon¡¯s Might that was like an endless sea and the pressure that was so condensed that it was almost tangible from Garen¡¯s body. They had felt fear and fear.

    But now, when they looked at the silver dragon again, they had a strange feeling that it seemed to have be the ruler of this ne. The natives of the Beast Garden could not help but want to prostrate themselves and worship it as a king. This was something that even Beast Lords could not do.

    Garen exhaled slowly, observing the reactions of the ten thousand beasts.

    At the same time, the dragon¡¯s eyes flickered slightly as he muttered to himself, ¡°¡± With the will of Beast Vige¡¯s current state, it doesn¡¯t really matter if it recognizes me. It¡¯s just a matter of spending more or less energy. Although it¡¯s ignorant, it can roughly understand this.¡±

    The Beast Garden was currently the lowest outer ne. The ne itself was weak, and the ne¡¯s will could not be strong.

    If the astral world¡¯s will wanted to fight to the death, it would be quite troublesome.

    But Beast Vige¡¯s will¡­¡­. It couldn¡¯t do that.

    ¡°The will of the Beast Vige only wishes for the Myriad Beast Garden to regain its vitality and restore the Glorious Forest.¡±

    ¡°This ¡­¡­ Very easy to satisfy. Furthermore, this was the condition that I proposed at the very beginning. It¡¯s just that the Beast Overlord is unable tomunicate with me.¡±

    Beast Lords were transformed from Dimensional Equipment, so they could only barely carry out some of Beast Vige¡¯s will¡¯s ideas.

    Moreover, Beast Vige¡¯s will was not smart to begin with, the two of them were abination of dragons and phoenixes.

    Now that the Beast Lord had been blown up into the form of the Ten Thousand Beast g, after the process of first being polite before using force, the Will of Beast Vige and Garen had a goodmunication and happily reached a cooperative rtionship.

    ¡°The Dragon of Eternity and Time, the Dragon God of Time, the Lord of the Dragon Court, the Lord of the Heroic Spirits, the King of the Hero Domain, the King of the Astral World, and the King of the Beast Country¡­¡­¡­¡­. My identity is increasing.¡±

    ¡± Yes, I¡¯ll try to gather the identities of all the Kings of the nes. That way, I¡¯ll be able to control the River of Time within the Great Ring and be the Great Ring¡¯s Master of Spacetime. I should be able to step into the highest level below the Gods.¡±

    Garen estimated that if it was just an ordinary Quasi Divine Vessel level twenty.

    He would probably be able to achieve that by sessfully controlling the River of Time in half of the dimensions of the Great Ring Multiverse.

    For many gods, a great Divine Power was the limit.

    However, Garen felt that this was just the beginning for him.

    Weng!

    Garen, who had once again turned into a macro Time Dragon and had be the King of Beast Vige, used the powers of the King of the ne and the assistance of the Will of Beast Vige to control the rules of the Beast Vige ne, increasing the efficiency of his control over the River of Time.

    ¡°With Beast Vige¡¯s size, it won¡¯t be long before I can control the River of Time in Beast Vige.¡±

    ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be enough for me to break through, but it should be enough to stabilize my newly attained level 18 Godhood.¡±

    He thought about it.

    Garen calmed himself down and began to expand his control over the River of Time as usual, slowly increasing his strength level.

    At the same time, he divided his attention to observe the changes in the Abyss and the development of the Olympian Multiverse.

    Bottomless Abyss, 528th level, Shattered Rock in.

    Under the dark sky, the barrennd was made up of scattered gravel of all sizes. Rolling stones fell from time to time on some of the raised hills. Groups of bats and flying insects wreaked havoc in the foggy air. Bones of unknown creatures were scattered all over the cracks in the broken rocks.

 Chapter 1501 - 1501 God King Poseidonâ€™s Tyranny (2)

    1501 God King Poseidon¡¯s Tyranny (2)

    Under normal circumstances, the Shattered Rock ins was a deste and dangerous ce.

    The current Broken Rock ins was thousands of times more dangerous than usual. It was not deste, and could even be said to be lively. The main forces of the Tarants, the Regicide Alliance, and the King of Insects had gathered in the Broken Rock ins, at this unknown Abyss level.

    In the western region of the Shattered Rock ins.

    Countless Spider Demons, Steel Demons, Berserker Demons, Blood Demons, Arrow Demons, and other high-level demon units were gathered in a dark mass. Their roars and roars were endless, like a tsunami formed by demons. There was nock of Demon Lords among them, and the surging demonic aura was almost tangible.

    Suddenly, the crowded demons, including the ordinary Demon Overlords, parted like a tide.

    A tall and muscr Spider Demon d in steel armor walked out with a cruel gaze. Its entire body gave off a terrifying pressure, and it carried the dignity of a Demon Prince.

    It was one of the Demon Princes, the Tarant Mystra.

    In the hands of the Tarant Miska¡¯s upper half human body, there were ferocious heavy swords and giant shields.

    At the same time, one of its thick and sharp spider legs had pierced through the chest of a bloated creature and was dragging it forward.

    It was an Ogre that was stepped on by the Tarant. Its entire body still had a faint divine light.

    The second-generation Ogre God, the little follower of the Demon Duke, Baphomet, was now on the verge of death. The Broken Rock ins was originally the territory of the Ogre God, but it waster defeated and upied by the Tarant Army. Now, the King yer Alliance and the King of Bugs had invaded again.

    The strong and agile spider legs pierced through the head of the Ogre God and lifted him up.

    Rip!

    The Tarant swung its heavy sword and shed out a sharp light. In less than a second, the Ogre God was cut into tens of thousands of pieces.

    The giant shield with a spider pattern on its surface pped heavily again, and the broken corpse of the Ogre God flew out like a fairy scattering flowers, falling into the dense demon army, causing a chaotic struggle.

    ¡°Tarant!¡±

    A dull roar that sounded like a drum and thunder came from the distant horizon.

    Arge number of demons, with the Purgatory Tauren as the main force, were gathered here. The Beast Prince, Baphomet, looked at the Tarant that had torn his subordinates apart from afar. His eyes were filled with dense blood vessels, and his breathing involuntarily became heavy. His expression was angry and irritable.

    As a demon, Baphomet didn¡¯t care much about the lives of his followers.

    It would be a lie to say that it cared about the Ogre God, who was a weak Divine Power.

    However, the Tarant¡¯s execution of the Ogre God was a tant provocation to Baphomet. It was a p to the face of the Archdemon in front of countless demons, which made the Beast Prince, who had a bad temper, furious.

    Immediately, amidst the trembling and wailing of the earth, the demon army erupted, and the war began.

    The Tarant revealed a bloodthirsty expression. Its heavy sword pped the giant shield, and its body expanded gradually. Soon, it became as majestic as a demon god.

    The King of Insects was like a centipede or a scorpion, its long and slender body that was hundreds of millions of kilometers long slithered over.

    The three demon archdukes did not want to be outdone either. They all revealed their vast demon bodies.

    There were a total of five leaders who were like gods.

    There were also many low-level Fiend Overlords brazenly shing against each other.

    Sky, surface, underground¡­¡­¡­.. Everywhere was filled with demons, and the sounds of fighting resounded throughout the world. Demons died every second, and more demons crawled out of the abyss cracks. Soon, their corpses piled up like mountains, and their blood flowed into rivers¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    In such a fierce and terrifying war where the Demon Overlords were the main force, the ordinary Demons were like dust flying ants surrounding the Demon Overlords. While they fought with each other, they had to be careful of the Demon Overlords on their side or the enemy. If they were not careful, they would be crushed into powder, leaving no bones behind.

    It was precisely because the war between the Demon Prince and the Archduke was so fierce that some of the demons, who were ferocious and bloodthirsty, even developed a war-weariness and fled the bottomless abyss, escaping this terrifying war vortex.

    The original Prince of Tanari Demons, the Tarant Miska, who once led the demons to attack Mountain Paradise and made the gods retreat, fought against four demons at the same time, and it seemed that he was not at a disadvantage.

    Whoosh!

    The strong wind blew against the white curtain, outlining the outline of the Demon Mother, Cang Ye. She swayed and shot out a hazy, dreamy light that could capture souls at the Tarant.

    The Tarant¡¯s gaze was cold and cruel, indifferent to the hazy light that shot at it.

    Whoosh!

    A bright red energy that was like a me burned fiercely, surrounding the Tarant¡¯s body, forming a monstrous evil aura me.

    The bright red mes sizzled and burned the Mother of Demons ¡®attack to ashes.

    At that moment, the Dark Ruler¡¯s Explosive Demonic Sword, which was still moving like thick ink, silently shed toward the Tarant¡¯s head as it broke through the scarlet mes.

    ng!

    The giant shield was raised, but it did not move at all.

    The Tarant¡¯s other arm swept out wildly, and the jagged demonic heavy sword whistled through the air toward the Dark Sovereign¡¯s waist.

    Monarch Dark Gloom¡¯s expression changed slightly as he hurriedly dodged.

    At the same time.

    Apanied by heavy panting, the Beast Prince raised his terrifying giant axe and hacked at the Tarant¡¯s arm that was holding the giant shield. The body of the King of Insects coiled up in the air, covering the sky. It shot out tens of millions of poisonous de limbs that were wide at the top and narrow at the bottom like a funnel, falling towards the Tarant.

 Chapter 1502 - 1502 God King Poseidonâ€™s Tyranny (3)

    1502 God King Poseidon¡¯s Tyranny (3)

    The Tarant seemed to have fallen into a trap.

    However-

    A thunderous roar resounded through the world, causing many demons to cover their ears in pain.

    Puchi!

    Two arms covered in armor and with terrifying sharp ws at the tip grew out from under the ribs of the Tarant Mystra.

    The two arms grabbed the giant axe of the Beast Prince.

    The abundant power wanted to take away the weapon of the Beast Prince, causing his face to change color.

    At the same time, two wolf heads grew out of the Tarant¡¯s shoulders, their scarlet eyes ready to devour.

    Whoosh!

    A wolf head spat out raging mes.

    A wolf head spat out ice crystals that filled the sky.

    The storm of des that originated from the King of Insects was either frozen into ice or burned into ashes.

    Roar!

    The two wolf heads of the half-spider and half-human head let out a heaven-shaking roar at the same time.

    A tangible sound wave that could be seen with the naked eye swept across the surroundings, forming a powerful repulsive force that repelled all three Archdemons.

    The bright red mes burned quietly.

    The Demon Tarant inside was as ferocious as a world-destroying demon god.

    Three heads, four arms, eight legs.

    This ferocious and imposing posture was theplete form of the Tarant.

    ¡°Aubrey, Baphoment, Ashen Night, Grazite.¡±

    ¡°Stinky fish and rotten prawns mixed together are still stinky fish and rotten prawns.¡±

    ¡°An alliance made up of trash is still trash.¡±

    The Tarant roared, and the evil mes on its body rolled endlessly. It was awe-inspiring.

    ¡°Haha, Miska, you¡¯ve already used all your strength.¡±

    ¡°Facing the four of us at the same time, you¡¯re just trying to be brave.¡±

    ¡°Your lover and Big Zhumu are also at a disadvantage against the Nine Prison Lords. Let¡¯s see how long you canst.¡±

    As he spoke, the King of Insects and the three Archdemons revealed serious expressions and surrounded the Tarant from all directions.

    ¡°I crave fresh blood, I crave to tear apart aplete body, I crave to fight in blood.¡±

    ¡°Death? Haha, even if I have to die, I promise that I will take one of you with me.¡±

    The Tarant¡¯s ferocious gaze swept across the Demon Overlords, and its voice was so low that it seemed to be squeezed out of its throat.

    ¡°The ones who should be afraid are you guys!¡±

    Rumble!

    Eight spider legs that looked like battle spears crossed each other. The Tarant stomped on the ground and brazenly charged at the enemy in front of it. Its heavy sword and giant shield crossed each other, and its sharp ws and wolf head danced in the air.

    The three Archdemons and the King of Bugs were no match for the Tarant. The Tarant was ferocious. As a Demon General, it used to lead countless demons and had unparalleledbat strength. It was stronger than the Demon Prince, the King of Bugs, and stronger than any of the Archdemons.

    However, the four of them had the advantage against the Tarant.

    The Tarants had already unleashed their full strength, but they were still holding back.

    Under such circumstances, they were not in a hurry to kill the Tarant. Instead, they fought steadily and fiercely with the Tarant under the premise of protecting themselves.

    At the same time, on the fourteenth level of the Bottomless Abyss, the Nine Hells Master was also gradually encroaching on his territory, breaking down the defense and resistance of the Chaos and the Great Matriarch.

    Chaos Queen and the Great Matriarch continued to resist the demon army while they struggled and hesitated, wondering if they should give up on the Steam Swamp and retreat another level¡­¡­¡­. Unless it was absolutely necessary, Chaos did not intend to give up on the Steam Swamp. He could not even defend the territory he had upied for countless years. He could only retreat again and again until there was no way out.

    Fortunately, because the demon army had upied the thirteen levels of the abyss at the same time, they had no choice but to station arge number of troops in order to defend the abyssal levels that had already been conquered.

    Sometimes, defending a territory was more difficult than attacking a city.

    Therefore, they only had to deal with the Nine Hell Lords and a small number of demons. After Chaos and the Great Matriarch had taken advantage of the geographical advantage, they could barely do it. They could still hold on for now, but if there were no changes along the way, it was only a matter of time before they werepletely defeated.

    In the Olympian Multiverse.

    Deep in the Netherworld.

    ¡°Wake up, wake up¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    The Mother of Gods summoned Tartarus, wanting to awaken this primitive god. This had been going on for decades.

    During these decades,

    The Sea God, no, the fourth generation God King Poseidon hadpletely secured his position as the God King. His position was even more stable than the previous third generation God King Zeus. At the same time, he was even more violent and unreasonable than the God King Zeus.

    Poseidon wanted to rebuild his divinity after his divinity was broken. He changed his doctrine and created the Church of Time, so that the creatures in the Olympian Multiverse would believe in him.

    Moreover, this was not a request, but an order.

    Poseidon used his brutal, iron-blooded, and unquestionable rule to force intelligent creatures to believe in him. During this period, some stubborn and fanatical people who were unwilling to change their faith in the former God King Zeus were all killed by divine punishment. Countries and regions that did not believe in the God King would also face many natural disasters.

    This was a tant act of an evil god. This God King was even more Zeus than Zeus. Although Zeus was also domineering, he more or less cared about his reputation, even if his reputation was not good.

    Under the tyranny of the King of Gods Poseidon, resistance continued.

    However, in such an atmosphere, faith was also gathering at an extremely fast pace, growing day by day.

    Creating a powerful Divine Persona as soon as possible-this was also the reason why the God King Poseidon and Garen wanted to do this.

    After all, it was fake. If he stayed too long, there would be mistakes.

    The Olympian Multiverse was not a weak Multiverse. There were ancient primitive gods that had been silent for a long time, which made Garen feel a little afraid.

    Therefore, he had no choice.

    In order to seize the opportunity to obtain a powerful Godhead at the level of a Divine King as soon as possible before the Primordial God was alerted, Garen used the Evil God Method to gather faith, and the effect was amazing.

    Just as Garen was worried.

    Tartarus, one of the most powerful primitive gods, Typhon¡¯s father, a terrifying existence that could destroy the gods of Olympus, was awakened by the call of the Mother of Gods.

    ¡°Wake up, wake up¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    The call of the Mother of Gods came to an abrupt end.

    Because she received a response.

 Chapter 1503 - 1503 When the Original God of Olympus Arrives at the Ring

    1503 When the Original God of Olympus Arrives at the Ring

    Olympus, in the Godly King¡¯s Pce.

    The fourth generation Godking, Poseidon, was currently sitting silently on the Godking throne within a grand hall. His gaze was slightly focused, and his hand was gently propping up his slightly tilted head, as though he was closing his eyes and taking a nap.

    Gradually.

    The Godking opened his eyes. His eyes were azure blue like the depths of the ocean.

    Looking down at the empty pce, Garen, who had already experienced the tyranny of the God King, narrowed his eyes and extended his palm.

    It was fluctuating with the charm of time.

    A sparkling and translucent Godhead slowly rose from Garen¡¯s palm, carrying the power of Time Authority and revealing the aura of a Great Divine Power.

    ¡± Tyranny of iron and blood, forcing all Olympian beings to gather faith is extremely efficient.¡±

    ¡°In just a few decades, this divinity has been born, grown, and then be a powerful divinity¡­¡­¡­. After some time, it would be a divine spark that waspatible with the identity of a God King. It couldpletely be the core of the Time Destroyer Sword.¡±

    In fact, the Godhead in Garen¡¯s hands was already enough.

    However, it had yet to reach its upper limit. It had even higher potential and was currently only equivalent to a level-16 powerful divine persona.

    If nothing unexpected happened, it could reach eighteen.

    If he worked hard and withstood the pressure of the gods, he would have a chance to reach 19 if he squeezed his faith further.

    As for reaching twenty¡­¡­.. The possibility was not high.

    As the fourth-generation God King, Garen discovered a problem in the Olympian Multiverse.

    In this Multiverse, the gods strictly controlled Extraordinary Power, causing most intelligent creatures to be ordinary creatures. Those who could use low-level spells were rare, and the stronger the faith of the creatures, the greater the benefits for the gods. With the situation in the Olympian Multiverse, it was impossible to be a level 20 existence.

    Even in the Great Ring Multiverse, there were no top-tier gods who relied solely on faith.

    After appreciating and ying with this divine spark for a while, he finally understood.

    Suddenly, a scorching golden light condensed and turned into the figure of the Sun God Apollo.

    The two gods weremunicating with each other about the current situation in Olympus, but they were also secretlymunicating with each other.

    ¡°When are we leaving the Olympian Multiverse?¡±

    Eternal Sun asked.

    He had alreadypletely digested the sun authority belonging to Apollo, the Sun God. His aura was getting stronger and stronger, approaching Godhood Level 20. He could not wait to go to other universes to hunt for the sun authority.

    Moreover, the situation in the Olympian Multiverse was basically stable.

    Even without his help, there wouldn¡¯t be any major changes.

    ¡°Soon. Wait until this divine spark bes stronger.¡±

    Garen replied.

    This was just in case. If anything unexpected happened, at least he would have another trustworthy ally and not have to fight alone.

    After chatting for a while.

    Eternal Want prepared to leave the Godking Pce.

    But suddenly, the expressions of the two Heavenly Gods changed drastically.

    The King of Gods lowered his eyes and looked through the barriers of the Heaven Realm and the mortal world. He looked at the Underworld and became serious. Other than the King of Gods and the Sun God in the pce of the King of Gods, the other gods in Olympus also sensed the change. Their expressions changed slightly and they looked at the Underworld.

    Tartarus, deep in the Underworld of the Olympian Multiverse.

    Crack crack ¡­.. The bronze door trembled violently, and cracks spread inch by inch.

    The expressions of the three Hecatoncheir changed drastically. They turned into tall and sturdy Giant Gods and left the bronze door. At the same time, they stared at the mutated Tartarus.

    There was no wind in the Underworld, but Tartarus, which was originally in the form of endless ck fog, began to churn. It was as if an invisible hand was stirring it, and a strong wind was blowing. At the same time, a series of wails that carried extreme fear and terror rang out from Tartarus.

    ¡°Let us out!¡±

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°My flesh and blood, my body¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    The heart-wrenching wails caused the pupils of the three Hecatoncheir to tremble violently. They could tell that this was the wail of the Titan God. The terrifying second-generation Titan God seemed to have encountered something extremely terrifying in Tartarus Prison. He was suffering unimaginable pain, so he kept wailing. Moreover, their wails were gradually weakening.

    ¡°Did something happen in Tartarus again?¡±

    a Hecatoncheir muttered, hesitating.

    ¡°Kotos, Gugus, let¡¯s suppress Tartarus together and calm it down. If something happens to it again and the Ruler of God mes us, the three of us will definitely be punished.¡±

    Ayres said to the other two Hecatoncheir in a deep voice.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    The other two Hecatoncheir responded.

    Immediately, the three Hecatoncheir stared at the tumbling Tartarus. Their hunchbacked bodies slowly straightened, and the hundreds of pairs of giant arms on their bodies spread out at the same time, aiming at Tartarus.

    Hah!

    The hundred-armed giant roared. He closed all his arms and pped fiercely.

    A terrifying shockwave burst forth and swept towards Tartarus.

    The expanding ck fog around Tartarus was affected by the vibration wave and began to copse inward before beingpressed back to its original position.

    The three Hecatoncheir looked delighted.

    However, before they could cheer up, Tartarus stopped for a moment like a spring that had beenpressed to its limit. Then, it surged forward with unstoppable force!

 Chapter 1504 - 1504 When the Original God of Olympus Arrives at the Ring (2)

    1504 When the Original God of Olympus Arrives at the Ring (2)

    Boom!

    The shockwave rolled back, and the three Hecatoncheir¡¯s magnificent bodies were sent flying out uncontrobly like weak dolls.

    The entire Underworld was shocked, and countless dead souls screamed.

    The three Hecatoncheir stood up and prepared to pounce at Tartarus again.

    At this moment, a familiar yet unfamiliar gentle voice sounded in the ears of the three Hecatoncheir.

    ¡°Aries, Kotos, Gurgus.¡±

    ¡± My poor children, stop. Tartarus is about to awaken. Don¡¯t provoke ¡®His¡¯ hostility. Otherwise, what awaits you will be the most miserable oue.¡±

    Mother of Gods.

    The three mother gods of the Hecatoncheir said.

    ¡°Mother¡­..¡±

    The Hecatoncheir hesitated. On one hand, it was because of the duty given by the Ruler of Gods, and on the other hand, it was because of the persuasion of its own Mother God. They did not know what to do for a moment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    ¡± Tartarus is about to awaken. The fourth generation Tyrant God King who ruled the Heaven Realm is about to wee his end.¡±

    ¡°Children, listen to your mother.¡±

    The Mother of Gods ¡®voice was gentle yet firm as she spoke.

    At the same time.

    Streams of light descended from the sky and descended upon the Netherworld.

    The Ruler of Gods led the gods of the heavens and arrived in front of Tartarus.

    The gods looked at Tartarus, who was frantically expanding as if he was about to devour the entire Underworld, and they all revealed extremely cautious expressions.

    ¡°Tartarus¡­¡­.. Why did this Netherworld Prison seem to havee alive?¡±

    Ares asked.

    ¡°The Netherworld Prison. No, it gives me the feeling that it is the core origin of the Netherworld.¡±

    While the gods weremunicating, they looked at Poseidon, the King of Gods. They did not see any negative emotions on the face of the tall and burly King of Gods. He was expressionless and indifferent to Tartarus¡¯s abnormality, which gave the gods peace of mind.

    Although they all thought that this God King was a tyrant, even more terrifying and domineering than Zeus.

    However, the gods did not deny that he was indeed more charming than Zeus. He was decisive, cruel, and evil.

    Sizzle ¡­.

    Bolts of lightning shed as gales and waves burst forth at the same time. Time also flowed in a disorderly manner in the surroundings. The Thunder God Spear and the trident appeared behind the Godly King at the same time.

    ¡± Let¡¯s suppress Tartarus together. ¡±

    God King Poseidon said in a deep voice.

    The gods received the order and circted their Extraordinary Divine Power one by one. The divine radiance was dazzling as they prepared to make their move.

    However¡­

    All of a sudden, the ground of the Underworld bulged and transformed into the head of the Mother of Gods.

    ¡°The gods of the Heaven Realm originated from my descendants.¡±

    ¡± Right now, in front of you is the awakening ancient primordial god, Tartarus.¡±

    Tartarus was a primitive god?

    Hearing this, the gods were slightly stunned.

    They basically treated Tartarus as a prison cage in the Underworld. They never thought that Tartarus was actually alive, a sleeping primitive god.

    What was a Primordial God? It was an existence that was even older than the first generation of Godly Monarchs. It was the Primordial God that was born together with the Mother of Gods.

    Compared to the primitive gods, the Olympian gods present were all younger.

    ¡°Gaia, it¡¯s you again.¡±

    ¡± The turmoil of the Olympian Multiverse is most likely due to you.¡±

    ¡°After Tartarus is pacified, it will be your turn.¡±

    After hearing the name of the Primordial God, the Godly King narrowed his eyes and said coldly to the Mother of Gods.

    ¡°Hehe, Poseidon, ignorant and stupid guy.¡±

    ¡°I awakened Tartarus to get rid of you.¡±

    ¡°Oronus, Cronus, Zeus, and you, Poseidon.¡±

    ¡± I witnessed the birth of the fourth generation of Olympian gods, and you, Poseidon, you are the cruelest, coldest, and most merciless god. You are an out-and-out evil god, a tyrant.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be the God King of Olympus. Tartarus will punish you and suppress you forever!¡±

    The Mother of Gods chattered on.

    As the origin of the gods, the Mother of Gods had always been proud of her noble status. When she was reprimanded by Poseidon, her defense was broken and she flew into a rage. However, she could not defeat Poseidon and was scared away.

    Awakening Tartarus to deal with Poseidon had nothing to do with Poseidon being the Tyrant King.

    Even if he loved all living things, the Mother of Gods would still want to destroy his rule, but she would change her words.

    The Ruler of Gods was expressionless as he ignored the Mother of Gods ¡®words. At the same time, he looked at Tartarus behind the Mother of Gods¡¯ head.

    The gods also paid attention.

    At this moment, Tartarus, which was radiating outwards, suddenly stopped. Then, it rapidly retracted, and the endless dark fog finally copsed into a blurry figure that only had the size of an ordinary human.

    ¡± He ¡± had no facial features. His entire body seemed to be made of a deep, hazy mist that could devour everything. It was blurry and hazy.

    While he stood there silently.

    The surface of his body twisted and rolled, and rough heads popped out from his mouth, wailing weakly. But in just a moment, the ck fog turned into countless small hands and pressed the heads back into his body, leaving only the wailing outside.

    ¡°Tartarus, you¡¯re finally awake.¡±

    The Mother of Gods said happily.

    Hearing the familiar voice, Tartarus turned his head. During this process, his stiff movements became more practiced. At the same time, a pair of deep and dark eyes that seemed to be an abyss opened on his face. They were deep and bottomless.

 Chapter 1505 - 1505 When the Original God of Olympus Arrives at the Ring (3)

    1505 When the Original God of Olympus Arrives at the Ring (3)

    The moment his body was consolidated.

    An invisible and terrifying pressure spread out, and the surrounding air seemed to freeze.

    Facing Tartarus, the gods felt a sense of fear in their hearts. This made them feel incredulous and terrified.

    The Godking¡¯s pupils constricted.

    ¡°The true foundation of the Multiverse is not the gods of Olympus on the surface.¡±

    ¡°A top-tier god with a level 20 divine spark¡­¡­¡­¡­. It really exists!¡±

    Garen muttered in his heart.

    As he had faced the Nine-Faced Dragon God and the Heavenly Emperor before, and had also experienced the might of Annan, Tie Garen, and other existences, Garen realized that the Primordial God before him was also a top-notch existence that stood at the peak of the limited Multiverse. He was a Great God that could not be underestimated.

    ¡°I definitely can¡¯t beat him.¡±

    ¡°And look at the reactions of the other gods¡­¡­¡­ He probably won¡¯t listen to my orders and fight the enemy with me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m going to escape with a divine spark that hasn¡¯t reached its limit? I can¡¯t ept this.¡±

    Garen¡¯s thoughts raced.

    ¡°I am with the Eternal Sun¡­¡­¡­¡­ It¡¯s still uncertain.¡±

    He exchanged a nce with Apollo, the Sun God, and Garen saw the seriousness in his eyes.

    ¡°Let me think about how to solve the current predicament.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. I got it!¡±

    Garen had an idea in his heart, but he remained calm on the surface. At the same time, he secretly transmitted a message to Eternal Sun, telling him not to act rashly.

    If Tartarus had seen the real Poseidon, the real Apollo¡­

    Now that he saw the two imposters again, there was a high chance that he could see through their appearances and distinguish between the real and the fake.

    However, because this Primordial God had been asleep for a long time, he knew nothing about the Olympian Gods and did not care about them, so he did not see through Garen and Oman in this aspect.

    At the same time.

    ¡°Gaia, long time no see.¡±

    Tartarus ignored the gods and looked at the Mother of Gods as he whispered.

    ¡°You know, this is very dangerous. When I am awake, I will feel empty. I might not be able to control myself and swallow you.¡±

    Tartarus said quietly, but the sense of danger he brought to the gods grew stronger.

    There were five primitive gods in the Olympian Multiverse. Tartarus was the most dangerous of them all, and the other primitive gods feared him as well. If he were to bepared to the Great Ring Multiverse, he could be regarded as the God of Hell and Abyss.

    The Mother of Gods cleared her throat and said, ¡°¡±You¡¯ve already eaten many Titan Gods. If this isn¡¯t enough to satisfy you, add another God King.¡±

    As she spoke, she looked at Poseidon.

    ¡± This guy doesn¡¯t respect the origin of Olympus. He even threatened to kill me. I want you to swallow him so that he will never appear in Olympus again.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Tartarus followed the gaze of the Mother of Gods and looked at the Godly King Poseidon, revealing an interested gaze.

    ¡°I admire you for being able to grow to such a level as a god born in the future.¡±

    ¡°However, I don¡¯t like it when you don¡¯t respect the Primordial God.¡±

    After a pause, Tartarus said in an unquestionable tone,¡±I¡¯ve decided to seal you until you gain the respect of the primitive gods. After you¡¯re punished for another 100,000 years, you can regain your freedom.¡±

    As he spoke, a deep pressure enveloped the Godking. The other Heavenly Deities rxed.

    However, under the pressure of a top-tier god, the God King Poseidon did not show any fear, which made Tartarus look surprised.

    ¡°I am the Godking, and the gods are under my jurisdiction.¡±

    ¡°The Primordial God is also a god. You want to offend your superiors and convict me?¡±

    ¡°Ridiculous.¡±

    The Godking sneered.

    Tartarus did not get angry. He said quietly, ¡°¡±How dare you. No wonder Gaia is so angry.¡±

    ¡°Little fellow, you¡¯ve sessfully caught my attention.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind. I¡¯m going to imprison you in my body forever and make you a part of me.¡±

    His dark eyes became even more terrifying.

    Tartarus prepared to attack.

    Weng!

    The River of Time rippled as a Spacetime Gate that led to an unknown location slowly opened behind the Godking.

    The power of time¡­¡­. The gods looked at the Spacetime Gate behind the Godly King.

    Poseidon had sessfully reconstructed his divinity¡­¡­¡­¡­ Was this a clumsy imitation of the second generation Godly King, or was it a step further?

    The second-generation Titan God King, the God King who was overthrown by Poseidon¡¯s brothers, held a certain amount of time power.

    When Poseidon said that he wanted to create the divine persona of time, the gods were not very surprised. They thought that Poseidon was aiming for the second generation of the God King.

    ¡°Tartarus,e.¡±

    ¡°Follow me to battle outside of spacetime. Don¡¯t involve the innocent.¡±

    ¡°Gods of Olympus, wait for your orders.¡±

    The Godking said quietly.

    After saying that, the Godly King turned around and stepped into the Spacetime Gate, ignoring Tartarus¡¯s reply.

    ¡°Interesting. What gives you such confidence?¡±

    Tartarus chuckled. He wasn¡¯t afraid of any traps and stepped into the Spacetime Gate as well, following them.

    Whoosh!

    The door of time and space closed, leaving the gods looking at each other.

    ¡± Poseidon is finished.¡¯He¡¯ probably just wants to die with dignity.¡±

    ¡°Everyone, shall we establish another Godking?¡±

    Ares blinked his eyes and suggested gloatingly.

    Under the might of Tartarus, the God of War could barely breathe. This was something Poseidon could not do. He could not imagine how Poseidon would deal with a terrifying existence like Tartarus.

    ¡°That might not be the case.¡±

    Sun God Apollo revealed a bright smile and said.

    The gods looked at Apollo, who smiled without saying a word.

    ¡°Tartarus is too arrogant. He actually followed Garen into the Gate of Spacetime.¡±

    ¡± What outside of space-time¡­¡­¡­. It was clearly a dimensional door leading to the ring of the Multiverse.¡±

    The Eternal Sun whispered in his heart.

    In the Great Ring Multiverse, the local gods who were used to it might not feel anything, but if the gods of other ordinary Multiverse went over¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ He would know what it meant to have crouching tigers and hidden dragons, and what it meant to have a sky beyond the sky and a god beyond the gods.

 Chapter 1506 - 1506 Tragic Tartarus (1)

    1506 Tragic Tartarus (1)

    ¡°Tartarus¡­¡­¡­ A top-tier Outer God from the Olympian Multiverse.¡±

    ¡°You really dared to follow me in.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything to you in the Olympian Multiverse, but in the territory of the Great Ring¡­¡­¡­¡­ I¡¯ll definitely not let you have a good time. I¡¯ll even beat your head askew.¡±

    In the Beast Vige, the Spacetime Dragon that was one with its clone slowly opened its eyes and disappeared from its spot silently.

    At the same time, in the first level of the Hero Domain, in the Royal Court.

    All of a sudden, a door of time and space slowly opened, and the God King Poseidon stepped out from it. His tall and strong body and majestic face revealed his tyrannical temperament.

    At the same time.

    The moment God King Poseidon stepped into the Royal Court, many gazes gathered.

    The Dragon Court was where the Pantheon Temple was located.

    All the Gods had left avatars here and were constantly paying attention.

    A god that had never been seen before, and one that emitted a powerful and illustrious aura, was obviously not an ordinary god. The first thing that would happen when a god descended was to attract a lot of attention.

    The Nine-faced Dragon God also cast his gaze over.

    However, when he saw the King of Gods Poseidon, he saw through that this burly God was a Faceless Garen. After realizing that the Nine-Faced Dragon God was indifferent, the restless gods calmed down and were curious about who this god who suddenly descended into the Royal Court was.

    Then, without waiting for the gods to ponder.

    A second after King Poseidon stepped into the Royal Court, another god crossed the gate of time and space and floated in the vast space of the Royal Court.

    It was blurry and hazy.

    As soon as Tartarus, who only had a pair of deep eyes, appeared in the Royal Court, many of the gods who were still paying attention to this ce immediately felt an extreme threat. It was as if a needle was piercing their backs or a fishbone was stuck in their throats. They immediately stared at Tartarus and shifted their gazes away from Poseidon.

    ¡°Where did this gode from?¡±

    ¡°What a terrifying aura¡­¡­¡­¡­ It seemed that he was on the same level as His Excellency Io and His Excellency Haotian.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of this god. Who is he?¡±

    ¡°With such a temperament of destruction and death, he should be an evil god. What is his purpose ining to the Royal Court?¡±

    More and more gazes gathered on the Royal Court.

    ¡± An Outer God that doesn¡¯t belong to the Great Ring Multiverse.¡±

    The Nine-faced Dragon God muttered in his heart. His gaze, which had surrendered to the Dragon Court, suddenly became sharp.

    ¡°This ce is¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Tartarus, who had left the Olympian Multiverse and appeared in the Dragon Court, had a bad feeling.

    Weng!

    An invisible pressure descended like shackles, suppressing Tartarus from both inside and outside.

    He couldn¡¯t help but grunt.

    The powerful and illustrious power of the top-notch gods began to decline.

    At the same time, Tartarus sensed numerous gazes that were watching him from the shadows, staring at him with undisguised malice, hostility, and killing intent.

    Just the roughest estimate was more than a hundred.

    The sense of threat from these gazes.

    There were also many powerful gods among them, and there were also hidden existences that made Tartarus feel a deep fear and threat. They were top-tier gods like him, but they were even stronger than him.

    But this was not the most important thing.

    The most important thing was that the omnipresent sense of oppression and restraint wrapped around him like iron chains, making him feel ufortable and ufortable.

    Boom!

    Tartarus spread his arms, and his aura soared, returning to the level of a top-tier god. However, after a second or two, it was as if he was pressed down by an invisible hand. He was pressed down again and fell, bing less than level 20 but stronger than ordinary level 19 divinity.

    The pressure from the ring¡¯s Multiverse was not so easily resolved.

    Tartarus grew increasingly uneasy. He turned around decisively, wanting to enter the Gate of Space-Time to leave the big ring again. However, with a thought from Garen, the Gate of Space-Time closed immediately, and it also erased all the anchor rtionships with the Olympian Multiverse.

    Tartarus ¡®gaze was deep as he stared at God King Poseidon.

    ¡°Poseidon, where is this?¡±

    Hearing this, the Godking suddenly revealed a faint smile.

    ¡°This is outside the Olympian Multiverse.¡±

    As he spoke, the body of the God King Poseidon began to transform. Pairs of dragon horns grew out from his head, and silver-gray dragon scales covered his skin. A thick dragon tail pped behind him, and a pair of dragon wings that covered the sky fluttered in high spirits¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the blink of an eye, a huge silver dragon appeared in front of Tartarus.

    ¡°Beyond the Olympian Multiverse¡­¡­¡­¡­ You are not an Olympian god!¡±

    ¡°So there are other nes outside of Olympus. I didn¡¯t know anything about it.¡±

    Tartarus muttered to himself as he looked around.

    ¡°The fourth Godking¡­¡­.. To make an Outer God who did not belong to Olympus a King¡­¡­¡­ Gaia was deceived by you, the Olympian gods were deceived by you.¡±

    At this moment, Faceless Garen reminded Tartarus, grinning, ¡°¡±You said I¡¯m an Outer God? No, no, no, you¡¯re the Outer God now.¡±

    ¡°Outsiders are guests. Tartarus, since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll treat you well.¡±

    Tartarus¡¯s eyes darkened when he heard the other party¡¯s words.

    ¡± He ¡± stared at the silver dragon, and his aura became more and more terrifying.

 Chapter 1507 - 1507 Tragic Tartarus (2)

    1507 Tragic Tartarus (2)

    ¡± You want to subvert the Olympian Multiverse.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you seed.¡±

    A dangerous light dyed his eyes.

    In an instant.

    Tartarus stretched out a pitch-ck palm that seemed to be formed from ck fog.

    As soon as Tartarus extended his palm, it expanded at an unbelievable speed. In Faceless Garen¡¯s eyes, Tartarus ¡®palm seemed to have reced the space of the Royal Court, creating another world space that was filled with dead silence and nothingness.

    A starving camel was still bigger than a horse.

    Although Tartarus was being suppressed by the big ring, he was still stronger than the ordinary Divine Vessel Neen. Faceless Garen was no match for him.

    However, facing Tartarus ¡®attack¡­

    Faceless Garen, who was at a disadvantage, was not afraid at all. He did not even bother to retaliate.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to understand your current situation.¡±

    The silver dragon winked yfully and said to Tartarus.

    Weng!

    A nine-colored dragon w tore apart the ck hand that covered the sky.

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God¡¯s dragon might and divine might intertwined like a deep sea, roaring and roaring. Tartarus ¡®entire arm exploded into a dark light that filled the sky, which was then dispersed by the Nine-Faced Dragon God¡¯s might.

    In the Dragon Court.

    The nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s wings extended like a natural moat, appearing between the silver dragon and Tartarus.

    The moment Tartarus saw this majestic Dragon God, his heart sank.

    The majestic might made Tartarus feel that he was unable to defeat the other party.

    ¡°Even at my peak, I might not be a match for this dragon¡­¡­¡­¡­ Moreover, I¡¯m currently being suppressed.¡±

    Tartarus looked past the Nine-Faced Dragon God and looked at the Silver Dragon with an unwilling gaze.

    ¡± God from outside the ring, I sense your malice.¡±

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God said slowly with a deep voice.

    Tartarus¡¯s pupils constricted, his heart filled with fear and wariness. He did not feel safe in this unfamiliar Multiverse.

    ¡± He ¡± sensed that apart from the Nine-Faced Dragon God in front of ¡± Him ¡±

    There were even more existences that should not be weaker than him at his peak, quietly watching him.

    ¡°In this strange world, how many people are not weaker than me, or even stronger than me?¡±

    Tartarus, who had always brought fear to others, felt a chill in his heart.¡±If these gods invade Olympus, how can the useless gods of Olympus resist them?¡±

    ¡± Even if all of us primordial gods awaken, we won¡¯t be able to resist their footsteps.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.. There were a total of five primitive gods. Among them, other than Tartarus, there was another existence at the same level as him. His name was Kaos, and he was also in a long sleep.

    As for the other three Primordial Gods, they were not too strong.

    Compared to thebined power of the Ring Multiverse, the Olympian Multiverse was weak.

    ¡± No, I can¡¯t die here. Olympus is in a great crisis and doesn¡¯t even know it. Even the position of God King has been taken by an Outer God.¡±

    Tartarus had the intention to retreat.

    ¡°Forbear for now and avoid the edge.¡±

    ¡°Since we can¡¯t find a way back to Olympus in a short time, we might as well hide in this world and find an opportunity to destroy it.¡±

    After making up his mind, Tartarus did not hesitate and immediately fled. He did not intend to fight the Nine-Faced Dragon God head-on.

    With the perception of a top-tier god, he had roughly figured out the framework of the Great Ring Multiverse. The numerous nes and worlds that were difficult to count shocked him and made him aware of the possibility of hiding.

    In an instant.

    Tartarus ¡®body copsed and disappeared from the Royal Court in the blink of an eye.

    The Nine-faced Dragon God did not immediately give chase. Instead, he muttered in his heart.

    ¡°Annan, lock onto ¡®His¡¯ position and affect ¡®His¡¯ teleportation.¡±

    ¡°An Outer God like this poses a great threat to the big bangle.¡±

    Annan in the small ring universe, the Giant God of Creation who was always on guard against the invasion of the Outer Gods, had been staring at Tartarus the moment he stepped into the Royal Court.

    The fifth level of Mountain Paradise, Moxin Paradise, tinum Paradise.

    In this heavenly ne, the sky was shining with a dazzling white-gold light. The entire world was shining brightly. There was no darkness or shadow. The light filled every inch of space. The white-gold light was everywhere.

    At the same time.

    A ck dot suddenly appeared, spreading and growing, turning into Tartarus ¡®appearance.

    ¡°Such a bright ne world is even more dazzling than the Olympian Heavens.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­. This ce is my nemesis, but the most dangerous ce is also the safest ce. The gods of this world probably won¡¯t think that I¡¯m hiding here.¡±

    He observed for a while, and then his body copsed and turned into a ck dot again. The ck dot faded and turned into a tinum light, quietly hiding in an inconspicuous space in the tinum Paradise.

    However¡­

    Suddenly, the weather in tinum Heaven changed.

    A pair of eyes seemed to have grown in the sky. The clouds that were filled with tinum light gathered together and formed the outline of a pair of angel wings.

    Whoosh!

    The beautiful and radiant wings pped and turned into a physical form.

    Under the cover of endless light, the Ya Kong Godly King with wings on his back appeared in the sky. His indifferent and merciless eyes looked down at the entire tinum Heaven as if he was looking for something.

    In the next second, the wings of light on ¡± His ¡± back spread out.

    When the wings extended, one could vaguely see eyes among theyers of beautiful feathers. However, unlike the Eye Devil Master God and the Primordial Sun God, the eyes on the wings on the back of the Ya Kong Deity King appeared holy and beautiful, without any demonic or evil feeling.

 Chapter 1508 - 1508 Tragic Tartarus (3)

    1508 Tragic Tartarus (3)

    Mountain Paradise¡¯s Dimensional Armament-Wings of Heaven.

    In Mountain Paradise, God King Ya Kong, who was equipped with a Dimensional Armament, was no different from a top god with a level 20 Godhead.

    Suddenly, all eyes lit up at the same time.

    God King Ya Kong was silent and expressionless. However, his wings suddenly extended and covered the entire sky of the tinum Heaven.

    Then, a rainstorm-like light descended from the sky and fell into a certain ce in the Sky Domain like a funnel.

    These lights carried the power of Benevolence that could cleanse all evil and filth. It was the Light of Benevolence that all evil gods feared the most. For gods with evil attributes, the damage of the Light of Benevolence would be doubled, and it was extremely targeted.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Bang! The darkness spread and exploded, and Tartarus appeared.

    Buzz, buzz, buzz ¡­. A deep and dark light appeared, protecting Tartarus.

    The light spots fell like a waterfall, and Tartarus ¡®dark shield onlysted for a few seconds before it was shattered.

    Chi chi chi!

    The light spot pierced through Tartarus ¡®body, leaving a little light on his dark and blurry body. It was like a high-temperature spark embedded in ice. It was still sizzling, burning and corroding into wisps of ck smoke. Tartarus¡¯ face was distorted by the pain.

    Before more rainstorms and waterfalls swallowed him.

    He broke through the space blockade of the God King Ya Kong and escaped from Mountain Paradise.

    God King Ya Kong looked deeply at the spot where Tartarus had fled. He retracted his wings and slowly disappeared.

    Heavenly Court ne.

    Auspicious clouds bloomed, and pces stood in great numbers. The atmosphere was quiet and serene.

    Suddenly, space shattered and darkness extended. Tartarus appeared in a sorry state.

    He raised his head and met a pair of indifferent purple-gold eyes.

    Then, before Tartarus could see his surroundings clearly, he saw the emperor-like figure sitting in the grand hall stand up. With a wave of his arm, an ancient and heavy sword appeared.

    ¡°Outer Gods should be killed!¡±

    In the next second, the Clear Sky God Sword shed at Tartarus.

    The purple-gold sword light shed and disappeared, and Tartarus ¡®body was cut into pieces into a deep mist that filled the sky.

    Whoosh!

    However,pared to before, there were dense spots of light left behind by the Ya Kong Deity King on his hazy and dark body. There were also purple-gold sword scars that could not bepletely healed after being cut.

    ¡°Damn it, how many existences of this level are there in this world!¡±

    Tartarus ran away again.

    When ¡± He ¡± arrived in another dimension, Tartarus looked at the boundless silver world that had almost no boundaries, and his face was filled with joy.

    ¡°Such a vast world is very suitable for hiding.¡±

    ¡°Gods of this world, once I recover and adapt to the rules here, I will make you pay the price.¡±

    ¡°Especially the guy who tricked me here!¡±

    The battered Tartarus thought resentfully.

    ¡°How tragic.¡±

    In the Royal Court, Faceless Garen was gloating over Tartarus ¡®misfortune. His eyes reflected the scenes that happened when Tartarus was escaping.

    He was beaten up by God King Ya Kong.

    It was shattered by the Heavenly Emperor.

    Tartarus, who was considered invincible in the Olympian Multiverse, seemed to have be a street rat.

    In fact, if Tartarus had sneaked into the Ring Multiverse, he would still have had a chance to lurk in the dark. However, given the current situation, he had already been locked onto by the gods. In the eyes of the gods, he was like a beast trapped in a cage in a panic. He was a threat, but not a big one.

    ¡°He ran to the astral ne.¡±

    ¡± Let the vast and boundless astral world be thest scenery that ¡®He¡¯ can see.¡±

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God muttered. He was prepared to personally kill Tartarus in the astral ne.

    At this moment, Faceless Garen raised his head and said to the Nine-Faced Dragon God, ¡°¡±Sovereign, this Outer God is a problem that I brought to you. I won¡¯t trouble you.¡±

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God¡¯s gaze shifted slightly as he looked at Faceless Garen.

    ¡°Oh? Although he was suppressed by the big ring and was repeatedly injured, he still had a lot of strength. If he had the idea of dying together, he would still be in danger.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you want to handle it yourself?¡±

    Faceless Garen nodded his head and said confidently, ¡°¡± If it was in another ne, I might not have the confidence, but ¡®He¡¯ is going to the astral ne. I¡¯m already waiting for ¡®Him¡¯ in the astral ne.¡±

    After Tartarus arrived at the big ring.

    Garen¡¯s original body had foreseen ¡± His ¡± escape route and saw the future ahead, so he had waited in the Astral World in advance.

 Chapter 1509 - 1509 Dimensional Reduction Strike (1)

    1509 Dimensional Reduction Strike (1)

    In the astral ne, Tartarus was prepared to hide in this vast world. At the same time, he was secretly nning how to take revenge on the gods of the Great Ring Multiverse.

    However, all of a sudden.

    Deep down, ¡± He ¡± felt like ¡± He ¡± was being spied on.

    ¡°Who is it this time!¡±

    Because of his previous experience, Tartarus was like a frightened rabbit. He was prepared to escape at once and search for the source of the spying.

    When ¡± His ¡± perception expanded, ¡±

    ¡± He ¡± suddenly realized that he seemed to be inside a giant beast.

    At this moment, the massive dragon of time had already covered the river of time in the astral world. It was looking down at Tartarus from above.

    Even with Tartarus ¡®current perception, he was unable to see Garen¡¯s entire body.

    However, this did not stop Tartarus from realizing that he seemed to be inside the body of a dragon.

    ¡°Another God with a level 20 Godhead?¡±

    ¡°Why are there existences on the same level as me everywhere in the Multiverse?¡±

    Darkness surged, and Tartarus ¡®body was about to copse and disappear, leaving the astral world.

    Weng!

    The Dragon of Time was one step ahead of him. It transformed into a silver dragon in the astral world and appeared in front of Tartarus.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Seeing the familiar silver dragon, Tartarus stopped thinking about leaving this ce. At the same time, his eyes burned with hatred towards Garen.

    If he had not been tricked by Garen intoing to this unfamiliar and unknown world, he, a dignified Primordial God, a top-notch existence, would not have been as pathetic as a street rat.

    ¡°What, you¡¯re not running anymore?¡±

    Garen looked at Tartarus and said calmly.

    Tartarus spoke in a low voice, as if he was a tiger that had fallen to the ground and was being bullied by dogs.

    The silver dragon was indifferent to this. It smiled at Tartarus and said, ¡°¡±I like to solve my own problems.¡±

    ¡± Tartarus, I brought you here, an Outer God who is a potential threat to the Great Ring. Naturally, I will end you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There won¡¯t be any other gods interfering in our private affairs.¡±

    Hearing the silver dragon¡¯s calm words, Tartarus was slightly stunned. Then, a fierce light shed in his eyes, and killing intent surged out without any concealment.

    ¡°I will let you die in the most painful way.¡±

    After appearing in an unfamiliar world and realizing that he seemed to have been locked onto by an unknown force, making it difficult for him to escape the pursuit of the local gods, Tartarus only wanted to kill Garen, the one who had brought him to the Big Ring Multiverse.

    Tartarus roared.

    Like an explosion, endless ck fog surged out of Tartarus ¡®body. As it radiated into the surrounding space, it devoured Tartarus.

    Weng weng weng weng!

    It was as if a giant beast was roaring and baring its fangs and brandishing its ws in the ck fog, causing the endless ck fog to boil like a boiling ocean. ck lightning and thunder were also flickering in it, filled with destructive and terrifying aura fluctuations.

    Whoosh!

    A formless gale seemed to blow in the middle of the ck fog, and the fog dispersed.

    A ferocious face was revealed.

    What kind of terrifying beast form was this?

    It was like a worm that was sorge that it could swallow the ne world. It had no arms or limbs¡­¡­¡­.. There was no face at the front of the oval-shaped body. Instead, there was a terrifying, bottomless mouth with a circle of sharp teeth rotating in a staggered order, like an indestructible meat grinder.

    It was like an even more ferocious and terrifying super giantmprey.

    Now, even if there was a star in front of him, it was like a small stone that was not worth mentioning.

    However, this was only the beginning.

    More heads without faces and only with bloody mouths stretched out from the boundless ck fog, squeezing together and roaring, making people¡¯s scalps go numb and their hearts tremble.

    This was the real Tartarus, hisplete form.

    ¡°What a powerful aura.¡±

    On the other side, the silver dragon narrowed its eyes and stared at the giant beast in the astral world.

    At the same time, the size of the silver dragon doubled and expanded. A celestial giant dragon that was more than 100 million kilometers from head to toe appeared in the vast astral world.

    However,pared to Tartarus, its size was still not huge.

    The fog surrounding Tartarus was endless, as if it had formed another huge and evil world in the astral world. There were ck lightning, demonic green mes, and strange blood-red ice crystals¡­¡­¡­¡­. They were all part of Tartarus.

    ¡°Poseidon!¡±

    Because he did not know Garen¡¯s real name, Tartarus still called him Poseidon, roaring and shouting.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The pitch-ck lightning burst forth, and tens of thousands of thunderbolts struck the silver dragon at the same time.

    The silver dragon waved its right wing, stirring up a vast amount of time river water, shattering all the pitch-ck lightning that was striking at it.

    Astral Scepter!

    A scepter pattern on a dragon scale floated up and transformed into a noble and divine astral ne equipment. The Astral Scepter was held in the ws of the silver dragon.

    He locked onto Tartarus from afar and pointed his Astral Scepter at him.

    Thews and energy of the astral ne began to pulse together, forming an unstoppable beam of light that could shatter one¡¯s spirit. With an unstoppable momentum, it passed throughyers of faint fog and the obstruction of lightning and mes, shooting into Tartarus ¡®huge body.

 Chapter 1510 - 1510 Dimensional Reduction Strike (2)

    1510 Dimensional Reduction Strike (2)

    ¡°It hurts!¡±

    In an instant, it was as if his spirit and soul were being torn apart. Tartarus trembled in an indescribable manner. Silver light climbed up his body and corroded his spiritual will.

    All of its hideous heads shook and roared together. The sharp teeth inside turned and spat out more and thicker evil ck fog to resist the continuous shooting of the scepter beam.

    It was obvious that Tartarus was at a disadvantage after just one contact with Garen¡¯s attack.

    But this was only the beginning.

    The silver dragon¡¯s expression was indifferent. The ck scale ring on its body emitted invisible fluctuations and disappeared into the river of time.

    The river of time stirred up waves of ripples.

    As Tartarus roared, dozens of Astral Scepters took shape and were distributed around Tartarus ¡®massive body. Then, at the same time, they shot out terrifying beams of light formed from endless spiritual energy towards different parts of Tartarus¡¯ body.

    Tartarus ¡®pupils constricted-if he had pupils now.

    Their heads shook, looking ferocious and filled with fear.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Tartarus howled in pain.

    More beams of light shot at ¡± His ¡± body, and the dense astralws formed chains that coiled around ¡± Him ¡± at the same time, dyeing Tartarus a bright silver.

    There was no fighting.

    In the eyes of the gods who were observing in secret, it was a one-sided suppression.

    If Tartarus had not been injured, he might have been able to fight Garen in the Astral World.

    However, there were no ifs. This prerequisite did not exist.

    And even if it existed, it would not be Garen¡¯s match in the end.

    The Garen in this special ne of the Astral World was no weaker than a great God with a Divine Persona Level 20. In the Astral World, this Dragon of Eternity and Time was almost omnipotent.

    Even if Tartarus was not suppressed by the big ring, the probability of him defeating Garen in the Astral World was not high.

    ¡°You dare to behave atrociously in my ne? Tartarus, obediently ept your death.¡±

    ¡°Poseidon, I want to die with you! Let¡¯s die together!¡±

    Tartarus was enraged and roared in pain.

    Kacha!

    One of Tartarus¡¯s heads exploded like magma, turning into a mist that was even darker than the darkness and merging into the surroundings. The ck mist around Tartarus seemed to have been injected with a catalyst and suddenly began to expand rapidly.

    Kakaka!

    The heads continued to explode, and Tartarus ¡®misty body continued to expand. The light from the Astral Scepter could no longer suppress him.

    ¡°What level are you at? You want to die together with me?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to y with you more, but forget it. Since you¡¯re so anxious to end it, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡±

    Facing the crazy Tartarus, who wanted to drag him down with him at all costs.

    The silver dragon did not panic. His expression was calm and his gaze was calm.

    The dragon w opened, and the Astral Scepter floated in the air, spinning slowly.

    In an instant, silver light shone brightly, and countless astral vessels gathered towards the deranged Tartarus. At the same time, more five-colored pools, seven-colored pools, nine-colored pools, and other astral creations with teleportation power were created. With Tartarus as the center, a vast colorful ocean was formed.

    The astral vessels lit up with a bright silver light, and the colorful ocean revolved, forming a vortex that was as wide as a gxy.

    Tartarus, who was in a rage, was forcefully teleported away and disappeared from the astral ne.

    Prime Material ne.

    In a barren world where there was only a desert and no living beings.

    Colorful light flowed in all directions, shining brightly.

    An instantter, the light dissipated, and Tartarus appeared in a daze.

    He would never have thought that the dragon would have enough power to forcefully teleport and transfer him when he was going all out and did not hesitate to self-destruct!

    Was this reasonable?

    This was very unreasonable!

    Tartarus roared in anger, and its mountain-sized heads swayed.

    Eh?

    A head the size of a mountain?

    Tartarus came back to his senses. He managed to calm down from the pain caused by the Astral Scepter and realized that something was wrong.

    At this moment, he was no longer as vast and macro as the gxy.

    After being transported to an unknown world, under the influence of an unimaginable ironw, ¡± He ¡± was forcefully suppressed to the weak demigod level, which was no different from an ant in Tartarus ¡®eyes. ¡± His ¡± massive celestial body became the size of a mountain range.

    ¡°This ce is simr to the mortal world in Olympus, but the suppression is stronger.¡±

    Tartarus calmed down and pondered.

    At the same time, he growled, Poseidon! Where are you!¡±

    At this moment, the sky rippled.

    Hmm?

    Tartarus immediately looked at the sky.

    Then, ¡± He ¡± began to tremble.

    In the sky, a pair of tinum dragon eyes that were like the scorching sun looked down on the entire world indifferently. It looked down on Tartarus. The dragon pressure that did not weaken at all seemed to overturn the sky, causing Tartarus to feel suffocated.

    He could not be defeated.

    Undefeatable.

    Flee! Flee! Flee!

    Like the glow of a mortal facing a god, the powerful intuition of the primitive god frantically warned Tartarus to run away and not face the other party.

    However, Tartarus was numb and did not move.

    Because¡­.. Where could he escape to?

    In the Prime Material ne, Garen, who was not affected by the suppression due to the Time Deification, was facing Tartarus, who was suppressed to the level of a Demigod. It was simply a dimensional attack, the kind that did not leave the other party any chance of survival.

    The spacetime of this prime material ne had been sealed.

    ¡°Tartarus, this desert world will be your cage.¡±

    ¡°And you will be one of my many collections.¡±

    A thunderous voice sounded from the sky, as if it was an unquestionable judgment from the supreme god.

    Kacha kacha.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.. With a thought from the Time Dragon whose body contained arge number of prime material worlds, the Time Amber extended inch by inch to cover the entire prime material world Tartarus was in.

    ¡°I can¡¯t ept this!¡±

    Tartarus was surrounded by a dark fog, and its hideous heads danced wildly like demons. However, this could not slow down the Time Amber¡¯s extended coverage for even a second.

    In the end.

    Tartarus was filled with anger and despair as he fell into an eternal seal.

    Under the gap between mortals and gods.

    Tartarus did not even have the ability to resist.

    Reaching out with its dragon ws, the Time Dragon plucked out the Amber World.

    Immediately, the silver dragon reappeared in the astral world. A crystal clear Time Amber appeared in its w. Inside was aplete, frozen prime material world, which was also Tartarus ¡®cage.

    Tartarus, who had been treated as a prison for a long time in the Olympian Multiverse, was now trapped in a time cage, unable to extricate himself.

    After Garen¡¯s original body captured Tartarus, he returned to the Beast Garden once again and focused his attention on controlling the River of Time within the Beast Garden¡¯s area. At the same time, the Gods who had been paying attention to Tartarus were shocked. They were secretly shocked by the performance of the Dragon of Eternity and Time.

    ¡± Garen Aurelian, how long has it been since he became a Greater Divine Power? He¡¯s already able to deal with a top-notch God on his own.¡±

    ¡°Even if this god isn¡¯t at his peak, other than existences at the same level, which god dares to say that they can take him down?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable that he can use all his power in the prime material ne. This is something that even Io and His Excellency Hao Tian can¡¯t do.¡±

    ¡± Another top-notch existence is about to appear. Moreover, Garen Aurelian¡¯s upper limit might be higher than His Excellency Io. With the existence of these two great gods, as long as they don¡¯t die, the supremacy of the Dragon God System will forever be stable.¡±

    The gods of the big ring, who were paying attention to the battle between the silver dragon and Tartarus, muttered in their hearts, their thoughts running wild.

    Tartarus¡¯s might was still vivid in their minds. Even the Elf Main God, who had a Godhood of level 19, was deeply afraid of this. He felt that he was definitely not a match for Tartarus, whether it was in the outer world or the prime material world. However, it was precisely because of this that the silver dragon¡¯s might was deeply ingrained in their hearts, making it unforgettable for the gods.

 Chapter 1511 - 1511 The Dragon Brows Its Shell, and Its Offspring Is Born

    1511 The Dragon Brows Its Shell, and Its Offspring Is Born

    After Garen¡¯s original body returned to the Beast Garden.

    Hero Domain, Dragon Court.

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God looked at Faceless Garen and asked about Tartarus, such as which Multiverse he came from and the general situation of the Olympian Multiverse.

    Faceless Garen deliberated over his words and briefly recounted his experiences in the Olympian Multiverse. When he heard that Faceless Garen had be the fourth generation of the God King in the Olympian Multiverse, the Nine-Faced Dragon God showed an expression of admiration.

    ¡± An orthodox God King of the Multiverse doesn¡¯t even exist in the big ring now. You¡¯ve done well.¡±

    ¡± ording to your description, theprehensive power of the Olympian Multiverse isn¡¯t strong enough to pose a threat to the Great Ring.¡±

    ¡± After all the hidden dangers inside the ring are removed, we can first target Olympus and bring it into the ring to be a part of it.¡±

    the Nine-faced Dragon God said slowly.

    ¡°Before that, I will clear all obstacles in Olympus.¡±Garen nodded, having simr thoughts as the Nine-Faced Dragon God.

    The gods of Olympus were all existences of the great circle¡­. The Multiverse was already seen as a piece of cake by the ruling ss of the Great Ring, and their future ns for Olympus were set in a few words.

    Then, Faceless Garen turned into the face of the King of Gods Poseidon once again, and left the Great Ring Multiverse through the Gate of Spacetime, returning to the Olympian Multiverse.

    At that moment, in the Underworld of the Olympian Multiverse, the gods were waiting.

    ¡°Where did the King of Gods and Tartarus go? There¡¯s no trace of them in Olympus.¡±

    ¡°Beyond space-time¡­Had Godkings ¡®attainments in spacetime already unknowingly be so formidable?¡±

    ¡°The Godking might really be able to defeat that terrifying Primordial God.¡±

    As time passed, because Tartarus and the God King Poseidon had not returned, the gods ¡®initial thoughts of the God King being finished were slowly changing. The longer the stalemate between the twosted, the more it meant that Tartarus could not do anything to the God King.

    The Mother of Gods was unmoved and chuckled softly. ¡°¡±Gods of Olympus, you were born in the future and do not know how powerful Tartarus is.¡±

    ¡± He hasn¡¯t returned yet, perhaps because ¡®He¡¯ is teasing Poseidon for fun.¡±

    ¡°¡­. Poseidon would be the King of Gods with the shortest time. His era was over.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking.

    A spacetime gate slowly opened.

    The gods were slightly stunned as they stared at the dimensional door with different expressions. At the same time, they wondered if Tartarus or Poseidon would return from it. In the next second, under the gazes of the gods, the Tyrant Godly King with a cold expression stepped out from the door. The dimensional door closed, and no second existence walked out.

    The Mother of Gods widened her eyes, unable to ept this reality.

    ¡°Poseidon, what have you done? How can you defeat Tartarus? I don¡¯t believe it!¡±

    The Mother of Gods said in an anxious tone, unable to believe it.

    ¡°Tartarus will no longer appear in Olympus.¡±

    The God King Poseidon said indifferently, looking at the Mother of Gods expressionlessly.

    ¡°You, you actually treated a Primordial God like this¡­. We are the origin of Olympus.¡±

    The Mother of Gods ¡®heart turned cold, and her tone became much weaker.

    ¡°The Godly King is mighty!¡±

    ¡°Even primitive gods can¡¯t offend their superiors and defy the dignity of the Godly King!¡±

    Ares¡¯s entire body shone with divine light as he spoke with a righteous tone.

    ¡°Godking, Sin Mother Gaia has repeatedly challenged the might of Godking. Please allow us Heavenly Deities to protect Godking¡¯s might and capture Sin Mother Gaia. Seal her consciousness and let you decide on her punishment.¡±

    The Godking¡¯s expression was calm as he said,¡±It¡¯s approved.¡±¡±

    Then, the King of Gods left the Underworld and returned to Olympus.

    The gods who hadn¡¯t returned to Olympus for the time being shifted their gazes and stared at the head of the Mother of Gods that was protruding from the ground with unfriendly expressions.

    ¡°You, what do you want?¡±

    ¡°I am your origin, your grandmother¡­.¡±

    The Mother of Gods was now like a weak girl who had been cornered by a group of burly men, panicking.

    After the God King Poseidon returned safely to the Olympian Multiverse, he continued his tyranny.

    Because of the God King¡¯s forced collection of faith, although it was based on himself, it was not limited to himself. He also forced all living beings to believe in other gods, and many gods benefited from it. As amunity of interests, they no longer resisted the God King¡¯s iron fist rule over his believers.

    Even the kind-hearted gods would at most condemn him in their hearts and not do anything to resist the tyranny of the Godly King.

    It wasn¡¯t as if there hadn¡¯t been any resistance. Be it mortals or gods, there had been people who had resisted and condemned the Godly King in the beginning. However, those who had the courage to resist the Godly King¡¯s rule had all disappeared without exception.

    This fourth-generation Godking had brought out the unquestionable and unyielding nature of the previous Godkings to the extreme.

    As for the Mother of Gods¡­Under the joint attack of the Olympian gods, all of the will of the primitive god that was scattered across the Olympian Multiverse was gathered together and sealed in gold bricks to pave the floor of the Godly King¡¯s pce as punishment.

 Chapter 1512 - 1512 The Dragon Brows Its Shell, and Its Offspring Is Born (2)

    1512 The Dragon Brows Its Shell, and Its Offspring Is Born (2)

    In addition, in the Big Ring Multiverse, it did not take long for Garen topletely control the River of Time in the Beast Garden.

    In the Forest of Dawn in the Beast Garden, the silver dragon opened its eyes. Its tinum dragon eyes sparkled, as if reflecting the passage of time.

    ¡°My control over the River of Time is getting faster and faster.¡±

    ¡± If I don¡¯t be the King of the ne and don¡¯t have the help of the ne Will, under the same circumstances, my efficiency will be much higher.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ The stronger I am, the faster and more my will can affect the River of Time.¡±

    With a thought from Garen, the River of Time in the Forest of Dawn and the Forest of Night stopped.

    The copper-beaked birds on the branches spread their wings and were about to fly. The thorny wolves in the grass had raised half of their bodies and were about to kill the prey in front of them. Hundreds of thousands of snakes were entangled together¡­¡­¡­.. Everything went silent, as if a pause button had been pressed.

    When the river of time stopped flowing.

    The entire Beast Garden had be a frozen, three-dimensional world. The billions of wild beasts inside had all be lifelike and lifelike statues. Even the tiger overlord, lion overlord, ox overlord, and other mid-level Divine Powers were frozen in this strange painting like ordinary beasts.

    Under the Time Dragon Wings that epassed the world, all living beings were equal.

    ¡°It¡¯s still at level 18¡­. He didn¡¯t break through to neen, but he was much closer.¡±

    Garen felt his own strength and thought silently.

    The difference between nes was not small.

    After Garen had mastered the River of Time in the Astral World, he went from Level 16 to Level 18. However, the Beast Garden did not allow him to advance a single level. He did not even feel like he had touched the threshold of Level 19.

    ¡°The scale of the Myriad Beast Garden is small, so it can¡¯t bring me much improvement.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, the gap between the eighteen to neen levels is not smaller than the gap between the sixteen to eighteen levels¡­. The further he went, the more difficult it was to advance further.¡±

    ¡± A ne on the scale of the Beast Garden might need two or three more to raise my Godhood to level 19.¡±

    ¡°However, the Longevity Garden can basically be said to be the weakest and rtively famous outer ne in the big ring. The other nes arerger than the Longevity Garden and can bring me higher levels of improvement.¡±

    Garen estimated in his heart.

    ¡°Now, there are only three nes left that have a King of the ne and don¡¯t need to search for the ne Core.¡±

    ¡°The ne Kings of these three nes are not on the same level as Beast Lords. They are not to be trifled with in their respective nes.¡±

    At this moment, a picture appeared in Garen¡¯s mind-when he was at the level of the Twelve Techniques of the Bottomless Abyss, he had no choice but to give up on the Demon Tree Heart and let it escape under the pressure of the Lord of Nine Hells.

    Thinking of this, Garen¡¯s gaze moved slightly.

    ¡°The Nine Hells Master is still in the Bottomless Abyss.¡±

    ¡°If I were to face him again, who is not in the Infernal Realm and is still bearing the pressure of the Abyss.. I want to avenge my past humiliation.¡±

    Restraining his mind, Garen¡¯s heart gradually calmed down. He then focused his mind and squinted his eyes.

    Now, the Beast Garden was stillpletely still.

    However, very quickly, the still River of Time began to ripple. Under the will of the Dragon of Time, the tiny ripples turned into monstrous waves in the blink of an eye. The entire River of Time that covered the Wanshou Garden seemed to boil, causing the past, present, and future to be in chaos.

    Countless beasts that were affected, even the animal lords that were god-like powers, had mutated because of this. They would sometimes age rapidly until they turned into bones or even dust, and sometimes, as if time had reversed, they would be young until they were restored to their original state of life, or they would constantly cycle between the two extreme states.

    In an instant, the river of time in the entire Beast Garden seemed to be stirred by an invisible hand, forming a huge vortex that included all the beasts and animal lords in the Beast Garden.

    A blinding light rose from the vortex.

    Then, more light surged out.

    Amidst the dazzling light, a world with mountains and flowing water gradually solidified from illusion. Finally, itpletely descended into the present time and space, appearing on the upperyer of the Forest of Dawn. In the sky of the Forest of Dawn, traces that looked like broken mirrors healed.

    The restless river of time gradually calmed down and continued to flow slowly. All kinds of strange time states also returned to normal. Copper-beaked birds spread their wings and flew high, spiky wolves pounced on their prey, and countless small snakes intertwined with each other¡­. Other than the new world that belonged to the Beast Garden, it was as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Phew ¡­¡±

    The Dragon of Time opened its eyes and let out a long breath. Its eyes were still full of energy. At the same time, as the King of the ne and the Master of Time and Space of the Beast Garden, with powers that even ordinary gods could not imagine, recreating the Forest of Light from the past was not a burden to Garen now.

    Garen had originally nned to go to the Machinery Realm to take a look first. He wanted to have a peaceful and friendlymunication with the King of the ne, Oddity, and ask him to give up his position for a period of time.

 Chapter 1513 - 1513 The Dragon Brows Its Shell, and Its Offspring Is Born (3)

    1513 The Dragon Brows Its Shell, and Its Offspring Is Born (3)

    Oddity Lord, King of the Machinery Realm.

    This was a deeply hidden and mysterious existence. Because he basically never left the Machinery Realm, very few gods or quasi-gods knew his true strength.

    Garen estimated that this King of the ne could unleash the power of a Godhead between Level Neen and Twenty in the Machinery Realm. It was simr to the Earth Elemental Lord who went all out in the Earth Elemental ne. He could not be underestimated, but there was no need to be afraid either.

    ¡°Who knows, this king of the Machinery Realm might be waiting for me to go over.¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a puppet of the Machinery Realm¡¯s will, or if it¡¯s a powerful existence that has been acknowledged by the Machinery Realm¡¯s will.¡±

    Garen did not hide his desire to be the King of the Dimension, especially after he directly destroyed the Beast Lord and took over the Beast Garden. The other Kings of the Dimension were probably nning how to deal with this Dragon of Eternity and Time that could arrive at any time.

    But before Garen went to the Machinery Realm.

    Suddenly, the Time Dragon¡¯s expression changed slightly as it looked at the Hero¡¯s Domain, where the ne was.

    Then, the Time Dragon disappeared.

    In the Dragon Court, in the Hall of Eternal Heroes.

    In the fragmented, formless ripples of time, the water of the River of Time silently gathered together, instantly turning into the form of a silver dragon. It appeared in the vast dragon nest with all kinds of divine artifacts and treasures stacked like mountains.

    The dragon egg with a diameter of more than forty meters was first reflected in Garen¡¯s eyes.

    Although it didn¡¯t seem very bigpared to the silver dragon that maintained its body size of several hundred meters, it was still a small dragon.

    However, in fact, the size of this dragon egg was not small. It even exceeded the vast majority of Legendary dragons under normal circumstances.

    Yuna had also returned from the Prime Material ne and was looking curiously at the hill-like dragon egg. Previously, when Garen was controlling the River of Time, Yuna had finally stepped into the level of a mid-level Divine Power under the infinite nourishment of the Hero Domain¡¯s life energy. Then, she went to y in many of the Prime Material nes as if she wanted to make up for her missing dragon life experience.

    However, just now, the mutation of the dragon egg caused the two powerful legendary dragons to return to the dragon nest at the same time.

    Under Garen and Yuna¡¯s gaze.

    The legendary dragon egg, which was muchrger than an ordinary dragon egg, shook for a moment, as if there was a ¡®little beast¡¯ inside trying to break free from the constraints of the eggshell and descend into the magnificent world outside.

    ¡°Garen, our child is about to hatch.¡±

    ¡°I wonder if it will have three pairs of beautiful dragon horns like you, as well as deep and beautiful eyes. Oh, the Ring of ck Scales is also very interesting. It would be even better if it had one. It would definitely be very beautiful. As for the scales, diamond-like dragon scales like mine are even more beautiful¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hey, will it be a little male dragon or a little female dragon? Will it look like you or me? Will it be a little ugly, or will it inherit our outstanding characteristics?¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Yuna blinked her eyes and whispered curiously but not nervously. At the same time, she praised her partner.

    It was just the truth.

    The silver dragon lowered its eyes and listened to its partner¡¯s words. At the same time, it stared at the swaying dragon egg.

    My bloodline¡­¡­..

    | In a trance, Garen seemed to see his old self, the little white dragon that broke out of its shell in the northernmost ice field. It was full of vignce and fear in the face of the vast and unfamiliar world, as well as anticipation and uneasiness¡­¡­¡­.. At that time, Garen had never thought about the issue of his bloodline descendants.

    All along, Garen did not have much expectations for this heir.

    He also thought that he would always maintain this mentality.

    However, right now, when this little life was really about to be born, Garen could not help but feel anticipation deep in his heart.

    Was it because of the bloodline?

    Or was it because of the legacy?

    Or was it some other factor?

    Garen did not delve deeper into it, and at the same time, he resisted the urge to foresee the future of this little life, quietly waiting for it to break out of its shell.

    Suddenly.

    Crack crack ¡­¡­¡­.. A slight shattering sound rang out.

 Chapter 1514 - 1514 The Bold Young Dragon (1)

    1514 The Bold Young Dragon (1)

    Kakaka ¡­..

    A crisp cracking sound echoed in the dragon nest.

    A crack appeared at the top of the dragon egg. Then, the dragon egg continued to shake, and the frequency became more and more rapid. At the same time, more cracks began to appear along the spot where the crack first appeared. With this as the center, they spread out like a spider web to the bottom of the dragon egg.

    A few secondster.

    The shaking dragon egg suddenly calmed down and stopped moving.

    Bang!

    In the next moment, a blurry light appeared along the cracks on the eggshell, and then the entire dragon egg exploded. The broken pieces of the eggshell flew into the surrounding space like a fairy scattering flowers. However, the strange thing was that these eggshells did not fall to the ground casually. It was as if there was an invisible force that kept them suspended in the air, slowly rotating around the new life that was almost 40 meters long in the middle.

    It was a young dragon with its body curled up and biting the tip of its tail. It had a charmingly big head, a pair of short dragon wings that were not proportional to its body, and its four limbs and tail were equally short. Only two small tips protruded from the pair of dragon horns on its head¡­. This waspletely the appearance of a young dragon, but it was a little bigger than an ordinary young dragon.

    The baby dragon reflected in the silver dragon¡¯s vision had beautiful diamond-like silver-white scales. The irregr multi-sided scales were iid together, and there seemed to be countless tiny sections inside, reflecting the light of the other treasures in the dragon¡¯s nest, forming a gorgeous and beautiful brilliance.

    This was a Strength Energy Dragonling.

    An invisible force field was gathering towards the young dragon¡¯s body, nourishing it.

    At the same time, he seemed to feel Garen and Yuna¡¯s gaze.

    This ¡®young dragon¡¯ smacked its lips and slowly opened its eyes, revealing a pair of strange eyes. Unlike the eyes of most True Dragons, this young dragon had strange eyes.

    His right eye was a tinum Dragon Eye.

    His left eye was a purple dragon pupil.

    As if it had inherited the color of its parents ¡®eyes, the baby dragon¡¯s eyes were very eye-catching.

    Garen squinted his eyes and looked at the baby dragon¡¯s tinum Dragon Eyes.

    Under Garen¡¯s Perception, this eye was like a small whirlpool, absorbing wisps of Time Power.

    ¡°It¡¯s still in its embryonic form, my Eye of Time¡­¡­¡­.. The Eye of Time that could see through the past, present, and future.¡±

    ¡°Although she has just been born, she is not far from bing a demigod.¡±

    ¡°Bing a demigod after reaching adulthood at a hundred years old should be a certainty.¡±

    Garen carefully observed his first eldest son, no, to be precise, his eldest daughter.

    ¡°A Power Dragon with the Eye of Time.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡± Other than the Pupil of Time, she didn¡¯t inherit any other time-type abilities from me. However, the Pupil of Time is enough to apany her growth. This is a powerful ability.¡±

    Garen¡¯s gaze softened.

    The young dragon blinked its watery eyes and turned its head, its gaze shifting between its mountain-like parents.

    She raised her neck like a proud rooster and spoke in dragonnguage.

    ¡°Anna Stacia Ekaterina Daenerys¡­¡­¡­.. Zeus Aurelian!¡±

    In the end, they were named Zeus and Aurelian, respectively representing the Strength Dragon race, inheriting the surnames of the Self-Strength Dragon ancestor and Garen.

    ¡°He looks more like me. Oh, this pair of eyes and diamond-like scales are really beautiful. Luckily, he inherited my beauty and yours, Garen. He¡¯s not a clown dragon.¡±

    Yuna extended her dragon w.

    She grabbed the back of the young dragon¡¯s neck that had just uttered its true name and lifted it up, sizing it up curiously at a close distance.

    The baby dragon struggled a few times, but to no avail. Its short tail naturally drooped down in the air.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    Little Anna looked at her mother and rubbed her belly.

    ¡°Oh¡­.. Eat your eggshell first.¡±

    Yuna loosened her dragon ws, and the baby dragon immediately fell down.

    She pped her little dragon wings in the air in a panic, but she could not stand the fact that this newborn child who weighed more than a thousand tons was not good at flying. Her body could not stop falling.

    A gentle force lifted her up.

    ¡°Little Anna, calm down and control your power.¡±

    The young dragon turned its head and saw the silver dragon with a dignified face but gentle eyes.

    Immediately, the gentle power dissipated.

    The young dragon had already adjusted its rhythm. It pped its small wings andnded steadily.

    ¡± Although he has the life level of a high-level Legend, he¡¯s too unfamiliar with it and hardly knows how to use the power hidden in his body.¡±

    Garen thought.

    The eggshell fragments that were originally floating in the air had already fallen down one after another after the young dragon woke up, scattering among the many gold and silver treasures.

    The baby dragon stepped on all kinds of gems, precious metals, and other treasures. Its eyes lit up as if it was thinking about something. It slowly moved to the side of its eggshell fragment and began to eat.

    He picked up the eggshell fragment and nced at his parents.

    The young dragon began to gnaw on its eggshell. Crisp cracking sounds followed, and she revealed a look of relish.

    Then, with every piece of eggshell it nibbled on, the young dragon would look at its parents.

    When he saw that the two dragons weremunicating in a low voice and were not paying attention to him.

 Chapter 1515 - 1515 The Bold Young Dragon (2)

    1515 The Bold Young Dragon (2)

    When the baby dragon picked up an eggshell, it secretly hid a beautiful obsidian gem under the eggshell and stuffed it into its mouth.

    This little female dragon had undoubtedly inherited Garen¡¯s adventurous spirit and boldness.

    No, he was even bolder than Garen.

    At the very least, Garen wanted to secretly take a gem after the White Dragon Lady left, but now Garen and Yuna were still here.

    ¡°Stealing gems in front of me¡­¡­¡­.. Well ¡­.¡±

    ¡°Did she think I wouldn¡¯t notice?¡±

    ¡°This eldest daughter of mine doesn¡¯t seem to be very smart.¡±

    Of course, what the little female dragon was doing could not escape her parents ¡®eyes.

    At the same time, the little female dragon sessfully stuffed the dragon egg fragment and the gem into her mouth. Her strange eyes narrowed slightly, revealing a happy expression as if her n had seeded. Then, she happily prepared to roll her tongue and press the gem under her tongue.

    However, after her tongue twirled in her mouth more than ten times, the little female dragon was puzzled to find that the gem that she had just stuffed into her mouth had mysteriously disappeared.

    Looking down, the obsidian was still in its original position.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I put it in my mouth?¡±

    The young dragon sat down and scratched its big head, thinking hard.

    Suddenly, as if she had figured out the reason, she smiled awkwardly and turned her head to look at her father and mother.

    As expected, the young dragon¡¯s parents were staring at her silently.

    Pretending that nothing had happened, the young dragon continued to eat its eggshell. Although its actions were much more obedient, its eyes were still rolling around as if it was thinking of something evil.

    Her tinum-colored dragon eyes glowed faintly, and many images of the future shed in her mind.

    In these images, she used various methods to obtain a little bit of treasure to satisfy her natural desire for treasure.

    However, the final result was that they were all discovered.

    Little Anna refused to believe it. She gnawed on the eggshell energetically while using her natural ability to see the future.

    Suddenly, Little Anna¡¯s tinum dragon eyes lost their luster. The future images in her mind shattered, and the shattered images rotated again,bining into a pair of tinum dragon eyes that were as calm as ake after the rain.

    ¡°Anna, you are my first daughter.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t me you, and I can give you some treasures as a gift for your new life.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    His tone was slightly heavier as Garen continued, ¡°¡±If I don¡¯t give it to you, you can¡¯t take it yourself, understand? Especially since I¡¯m going to find out.¡±

    His tone was gentle and calm like a loving father, but it also carried the dignity of a father.

    Little Anna nodded and lowered her head. ¡°¡±I know I was wrong, Father.¡±

    ¡°What did you do wrong?¡±

    Garen asked.

    Little Anna answered honestly and righteously, ¡°¡±I was careless. I will make sure that I can hide from you in the future.¡±

    Garen was speechless¡­¡­

    As expected of his daughter.

    ¡°If you can hide it from me, I¡¯ll be happy to see this happen even if you take away all the treasures in my dragon nest.¡±

    Garen did not correct him, but encouraged him instead.

    ¡°Alright, Father. I will work hard for this in the future.¡±

    The young dragon¡¯s eyes lit up, and its tone was quite firm, as if it already had a goal to work hard for.

    Listening to the conversation between her partner and daughter, Yuna could not help but roll her eyes at Garen, but she did not interrupt Garen¡¯s special education method for little Anna.

    Soon after.

    Little Anna blinked her strange eyes and smiled at Garen, ¡°¡±Father, you said that you could give me some treasures as a gift for my new life.¡±

    As she spoke, she extended her little ws towards Garen.

    ¡°Take as much treasure as you can in one minute.¡±

    Garen had long since stopped caring about ordinary treasures. Only items like the Dimension Equipment and the spoils of war from top Gods like Tartarus were worthy of Garen¡¯s attention.

    After hearing Garen¡¯s promise.

    Little Anna did not say anything else. She stopped eating and immediately began to sweep the surrounding treasures.

    She picked up arge number of gems and gold coins and stuffed them under the scales on her neck. She hugged them with her short and thick dragon ws, dragged them with her dragon wings, and wrapped them with her tail¡­¡­¡­¡­ Gold, silver, and precious stones hung all over his body.

    As for the Time Ambers that sealed all kinds of Aragami and evenplete worlds, Little Anna did not know what they were. She felt that they were not shiny and did not look good, so she did not take any of them.

    ¡°Alright, one minute.¡±

    ¡°Wuwuwu¡­¡­.¡±

    The baby dragon¡¯s mouth was filled with treasures, and it could not speak clearly for a moment.

    Garen casually created a Space Crystal and kept the treasures that his daughter had obtained, which were almost impossible to hold, before handing the Space Crystal to her.

    The baby dragon held the space crystal and dawdled on its visor, revealing a happy expression.

    At this moment, Yuna blinked her light purple eyes and said to the young dragon, ¡°¡±Anna, why don¡¯t you take your father¡¯s Time Amber?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    The young dragon raised its head and revealed a nk expression.

    Yuna turned her tail and pointed at the Time Ambers. She smiled at the young dragon and said, ¡°¡± There is a very powerful primordial Aragami sealed inside. There is a precious divine artifact inside, and there is a miniature star inside¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Any one of these Time Ambers is more precious than all the treasures you¡¯ve chosenbined.¡±

 Chapter 1516 - 1516 The Bold Young Dragon (3)

    1516 The Bold Young Dragon (3)

    After hearing his mother¡¯s exnation, he was shocked.

    Little Anna¡¯s eyes widened, and then her dragon face copsed at a speed visible to the naked eye. She had no desire to live.

    A few secondster, she regrouped and looked at the tall silver dragon with anticipation. She asked weakly,¡±Father, can I start over?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    The silver dragon replied resolutely.

    ¡°Wuwuwu.¡±

    The young dragon continued to eat sadly. However, the eggshell that it had originally thought was delicious had be less fragrant. Even the treasures that it had just obtained and stored in the space crystal did not seem to be so pleasing to the dragon.

    However, after teasing the young dragon, Garen and Yuna felt happy instead.

    The joy didn¡¯t disappear, it just shifted.

    After eating the dragon egg, little Anna caressed her round belly and rolled around on the ground that was piled up with all kinds of treasures. Or, like Yuna, she crawled under the treasures and yed as if she was swimming. She was quite energetic.

    ¡°Little Anna, you will stay away from disasters and grow up to be the true dragon you want to be.¡±

    Garen quietly looked at the young dragon that was ying and whispered in his heart.

    His will would affect the flow of the river of time.

    With such a precise thought, little Anna had already received the blessing and protection of the Dragon of Eternity and Time. A pair of invisible wings that could not be seen by the naked eye quietly protected the young dragon.

    This was the real gift that Garen had given his eldest daughter.

    Garen and Yuna, the pair of dragon partners, snuggled together, quietly watching the young dragon swim in the colorful treasureke. The atmosphere in the dragon nest gradually became peaceful and quiet.

    After a while.

    Little Anna yawned loudly and showed a sleepy expression.

    Newborn young dragons were basically more sleepy.

    The baby dragon pped its short wings, and its four limbs, which had yet to grow, moved at the same time. It pulled the Time Amber up and piled it up, turning it into a small nest. Then, ity inside, curled up its body, and fell asleep.

    After she fell asleep.

    Yuna stuck her head out and touched the silver dragon¡¯s visor.

    ¡°Garen, why don¡¯t you take a look at Anna¡¯s future? If she encounters any major difficulties, you can avoid it in advance.¡±

    Yuna was rather concerned about her newborn daughter.

    The silver dragon thought for a moment and finally nodded.¡±Alright, I will know her future, but I won¡¯t tell her.¡±

    If he told Anna about her future, her life as a dragon would be extremely boring.

    The unknown future was interesting.

    Although Anna also had the Eye of Time, because she was too weak and could not see the distant future, she did not need to care much about it.

    The silver dragon narrowed its eyes slightly, and the sleeping baby dragon was reflected in its tinum dragon eyes.

    Scenes of what would happen in the future quickly appeared in the silver dragon¡¯s mind.

    The silver dragon¡¯s expression also changed slightly.

    A few minutester, Garen opened his eyes with a strange look.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    Yuna asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing bad will happen to her in the future.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. However, did you see something unexpected in the future? I think your reaction is not normal.¡±

    After living together for over a thousand years, Yuna already understood Garen very well.

    Just by looking at the subtle changes in the dragon scales on his mask, one could guess what he was thinking.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Garen told Yuna about the future he saw.

    Yuna revealed a surprised and conflicted expression after hearing that. She said, ¡°¡±Then is she our daughter or ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    The silver dragon smiled. ¡± People always think that time is a straight line that moves forward. However, I increasingly feel that if time has a shape, it would probably be a ring.¡±

    ¡°The beginning always means the end, but the end will also bring a new beginning.¡±

    ¡°The cause of the past will lead to the result of the future, but the result of the future will also lead to the birth of the cause of the past.¡±

    After a pause, Garen said to his partner, ¡°¡±But no matter what, Anna is the crystallization of our bloodline.¡±

 Chapter 1517 - 1517 My Father Garen Aurelian Is Not Panicking

    1517 My Father Garen Aurelian Is Not Panicking

    ¡°The first son of the great Lord of the Royal Court is born.¡±

    ¡°To wee her arrival, to bless her arrival, let¡¯s celebrate.¡±

    After the Legendary Dragon Whelp was born for a period of time and was known by the gods and True Dragons, a grand celebration was held in the Dragon Court Dimension.

    The billions of True Dragons that lived in the Dragon Court danced together.

    They pped their dragon wings in the vast world and danced in the air with a deep and joyful dragon roar. They breathed out dragon breaths that were as bright as fireworks and released an endless stream of dragon aura to express their excitement and joy.

    It was simr to the dragons of the Dragon Court.

    In the other nes, the races were flourishing. Countless dragons also pped their dragon wings in unison. Dragon shadows streaked across the sky and danced wildly in the sky.

    At the same time.

    Dragon Court Dimension, Eternal Heroic Spirit Hall.

    At the peak of this majestic pce, a silver dragon that was about a thousand meters tall stood up. It held a young dragon in its ws and looked around with curiosity. It was nervous and expectant as it observed the surrounding young dragon.

    The diamond-like scales on the young dragon¡¯s body reflected the floating clouds and wind that filled the sky.

    It also reflected the grand lights and shadows that fell from the sky.

    The gods gathered around the Hall of Eternal Heroes, their gentle gazes focused on the young dragon in Garen¡¯s hands, bestowing it with the blessings of the gods.

    The Luck Goddess smiled and said gently, ¡°¡±Luck will follow you like a shadow, always looking after you.¡±

    The Misfortune Goddess whispered, ¡± Misfortune and misfortune will stay away from you, so that you won¡¯t be affected by disasters and disasters.¡±

    The God of Strength and Courage said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Strength and courage will protect you and grow infinitely with you.¡±

    The Lord of Knowledge¡¯s eyes shone with wisdom as he said, ¡°¡±The light of wisdom will fill your mind, allowing you to understand all knowledge.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The blessings of the gods were like heavenly sounds.

    These blessings gathered together and focused on the young dragon¡¯s body, giving her a feeling that everything was protecting her and that she could not be vited.

    If there was a creature strong enough to sense the blessings of the gods, it looked at the young dragon.

    They were shocked to see that there seemed to be a majestic god standing behind this young dragon.

    The gods even sent congrattory gifts for the birth of the baby dragon as a gift for the other party¡¯s new life.

    The celebrationsted for more than a month before it came to an end.

    In the Dragon Nest in the Eternal Heroic Spirit Hall.

    The baby dragon looked at its father and mother eagerly. At the same time, its dragon ws hugged the silver dragon¡¯s tail. As the other party¡¯s tail swayed, it also swayed left and right.

    ¡°Father, the Dragon God elders and many other gods have given me many congrattory gifts.¡±

    ¡°Give me these congrattory gifts.¡±

    The silver dragon¡¯s tail circled in front of him and looked at the young dragon that was hugging his tail.

    Under the young dragon¡¯s expectant gaze.

    The silver dragon shook its head decisively and said, ¡°¡±Before you have enough strength to protect your wealth, I will take care of it for you.¡±

    None of the Gods would miss the opportunity to befriend Garen.

    They were not stingy and offered a very rich variety of congrattory gifts.

    Moreover, the Dragon Gods of the Dragon God lineage were rarely generous, giving gifts that did not diminish their status.

    A magic gem the size of a, a divine artifact with a strange effect, a rare and precious divine item¡­¡­¡­¡­ All these were hard to calcte.

    The many congrattory gifts umted together, forming a rather huge wealth that even powerful Gods would covet. Garen was not at ease letting little Anna, who had yet to mature, hold on to so much wealth, so he decided to keep it for her for a while.

    ¡°Then how long do you have to keep it for me?¡±

    Little Anna asked.

    The silver dragon smiled and said,¡±Anna, my daughter, you¡¯re still young. If you get rich too quickly, it won¡¯t be good for you to fight.¡±

    ¡°I told you, I¡¯ll give it to you when I think the time is right.¡±

    The young dragon looked at its mother with a sad face.

    ¡°Mother, look at Father. He bullied me. He definitely doesn¡¯t want to give it to me.¡±

    Yuna blinked and said to theining young dragon, ¡°¡±No, your father is right. I agree with your father¡¯s idea.¡±

    The baby dragon released its ws and fell to the ground, rolling left and right.

    ¡°Wuwuwu.¡±

    ¡°These are clearly for me.¡±

    she said as she rolled her slightly round body.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong.¡±

    ¡°Why do you think the gods favor you so much, giving you blessings and countless congrattory gifts?¡±

    The silver dragon asked his daughter with a calm expression.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s because I¡¯m outstanding.¡±

    The young dragon raised its chin and answered righteously.

    Garen was speechless¡­¡­.

    Yuna was speechless¡­¡­

    ¡®Oh no, this daughter of mine seems to have inherited some of the White Dragon Lady¡¯s bad personality.¡¯¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Garen saw a shadow of the White Dragon Lady on little Anna, and his face darkened.

    The silver dragon stretched out its dragon w and approached the young dragon. Then, it flicked out a hook toe andnded on the young dragon¡¯s head, causing the young dragon to flip its butt a few times.

    ¡°Little Anna, the reason why you can get all this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of my existence.¡±

    ¡°The gods gave you their blessings and gifts to give me face.¡±

    ¡± The identity that you are worthy of showing is not the Legendary Dragon Whelp or the talent that you possess. It is because you are the child of me, the Lord of the Dragon Court. You are the descendant of the Dragon of Eternity and Time, and the son of Garen Aurelian.¡±

 Chapter 1518 - 1518 My Father Garen Aurelian (2)

    1518 My Father Garen Aurelian (2)

    The silver dragon said indifferently to the aggrieved young dragon.

    Fortunately, although little Anna had some personality problems, she would listen to her father¡¯s words.

    After listening to Garen¡¯s words, Little Anna was deep in thought.

    A few secondster, under the silver dragon¡¯s gaze, the young dragon nodded and said in a low voice,¡±I understand, Father.¡±

    When little Anna said that she understood.

    The silver dragon¡¯s eyes shone with a faint light, reflecting the future scene that only he could see.

    A silver-white female dragon with a slender figure and an iparably beautiful appearance traveled back and forth between the various worlds, amassing wealth in various ways without any restraint.

    Every time he identally provoked a very powerful existence.

    The little female dragon would raise her head and dere proudly, ¡°¡±My father Garen Aurelian!¡±

    Crack!

    The image shattered, and the silver dragon asked her daughter angrily,¡±What do you understand?¡±

    The young dragon sat upright and answered honestly,¡±Of course, I¡¯ll use your name to do whatever I want in the future.¡±

    For the first time, Garen felt the helplessness of an old father.

    There was a long way to go for the young dragon¡¯s education.

    ¡°What I want you to know is that only power is the eternal truth.¡±

    ¡°The reason why you can get so much attention is because your father, I, am powerful enough. You only received some protection from me.¡±

    After a pause, Garen said seriously, ¡± Anna, my daughter, I hope that one day, you will be able to rely on yourself to be the center of attention and shine brilliantly. When the creatures of the myriad worlds mention you again, it will not be because you are my daughter, but because of yourself.¡±

    After hearing the silver dragon¡¯s words, the young dragon nodded in a half-understanding manner.

    Then, as if it had realized something, the young dragon tilted its chubby short neck and asked in puzzlement,¡±Father, if you want me to understand something, you can tell me directly.¡±

    ¡°You said it vaguely, as if you were talking about a riddle. You can¡¯t me me if I misunderstood.¡±

    Yuna couldn¡¯t help butugh when she heard this. She started to wave her tail left and right.

    ¡°Garen, don¡¯t be a riddle dragon to the child.¡±

    Instead, after being lectured by the mother and daughter, the silver dragon scratched its head. It felt a little ashamed, but it remained calm on the surface and maintained a dignified and calm posture as it responded briefly.

    Immediately, the young dragon rolled and yed in the dragon nest.

    After a period of time, the young dragon was a little tired of ying in the dragon nest, so it raised its head and looked at its parents.¡±Father, Mother, take me outside to y.¡±

    Yuna looked at Garen and said, ¡± Bring Anna to the Prime Material World to y. Let¡¯s go together. ¡°¡±

    Garen nodded and was about to agree.

    But suddenly, the silver dragon frowned and sensed that something big had happened, so it changed its words.¡±You two go ahead.¡±

    He reminded his partner, ¡± Remember, don¡¯t go to the other outer nes. Only go to the prime material ne to y. The prime material ne is endless. It¡¯s enough for you to have fun. ¡°¡±

    For now, with Garen around, the Prime Material ne was absolutely safe.

    The young dragon only wanted to go out and y now. It nodded like a chick pecking at rice and did not notice its father¡¯s abnormality.

    ¡°Alright, alright.¡±

    Her eyes were bright as she said in a light tone.

    Yuna, on the other hand, noticed something strange about her partner and cast a questioning look at him.

    The silver dragon shook its head gently and said to its mate,¡±Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing serious. Take little Anna to y.¡±

    ¡°Right now, there¡¯s a storm and snow in the northernmost icy ins. It¡¯s covered in white and magnificent. You can bring her to take a look. If you want to go to other worlds, you can do so too. You often travel in the prime material ne, so you should know where the scenery is more beautiful and interesting.¡±

    Yuna nodded her head slowly and did not ask Garen what exactly it was. She smiled gently and said, ¡°¡±Alright, I¡¯ll take Anna to the icy ins of the extreme north and show her the ce where her father once lived.¡±

    Yuna had never been worried about Garen.

    This was because in Yuna¡¯s heart, her partner was omnipotent. He could resolve any difficulties and dangers he encountered. Even when she was the closest to being killed and swept into the space-time turbulence, Yuna firmly believed that Garen would return sooner orter.

    At this moment.

    The young dragon also revealed a curious expression and expressed that it wanted to go to the northernmost ice ins to y and see its father¡¯s original territory.

    Weng!

    The manifestation of all kinds of force fields-countless strange force field lines rose and gathered toward the two Strength Dragons, one big and one small.

    Their bodies gradually turned illusory.

    ¡°Father, I¡¯ll go y first.¡±

    The young dragon waved its ws at the silver dragon before disappearing with Yuna. They left the Royal Court and descended on the snow-covered Northern Ice Fields.

    After his partner and daughter left.

    The smile on Garen¡¯s face disappeared, and his expression became dignified and solemn.

    The silver dragon¡¯s gaze was indifferent as it focused its attention on the bottomless abyss.

    At this moment, the Bottomless Abyss had be unprecedentedly chaotic with the appearance of a Demon Prince who had been dormant for a long time. The entire process was extremely fast and caught people off guard.

    Not only Garen, but the eyes of all the Gods were also focused on the Bottomless Abyss.

    Garen narrowed his eyes and whispered,¡±You should be back.¡±¡±

    The whisper traveled through the River of Time, crossing the endless Void Zone and arriving in another limited Multiverse.

    The Olympian Multiverse.

    In Olympus, there were countless magnificent pces, and the most magnificent pce of the Godly King seemed to stand at the center of the heavens.

    At this moment.

    Poseidon, who was in the pce of the King of Gods, slowly opened his eyes.

    He heard Garen¡¯s call.

    ¡°It just so happens that the powerful divine spark is almost mature.¡±

    Although he had yet to reach the final limit, under the iron-fisted rule of the Ruler of God, which did not allow anyone to disobey him, his Time Divinity had already reached level 18. Moreover, he had reached the limit, and he was only a step away from reaching level 19.

    ¡°Oman, are youing back to the ring with me?¡±

    ¡°The Demon Prince is about to ascend to the throne, and a ruler who can destroy the world is about to be born. The current Bottomless Abyss is very dangerous, and we need to deal with it immediately.¡±

    Golden light shed.

    A zing sun descended upon the Godking Pce.

    The Sun God Apollo walked out from it.

    ¡± He ¡± answered with his actions.

    Poseidon, the God King, stood up and informed the gods of the Heaven Realm with his divine sense that he would be exploring beyond time and space to refine his divine persona. Apollo, the Sun God, would apany him.

    The gods had no objections.

    Weng!

    A spacetime gate slowly opened.

    The God King Poseidon and the Sun God Apollo stepped in one after another.

    After the two of them left.

    In a main temple in the Heaven Realm, Athena, the Goddess of Wisdom and War, who had been sleeping for a while, suddenly opened her coffin and walked out of the crystal coffin that sealed her.

    She looked in the direction of the Godking Pce.

    ¡± They have finally left together. I must use this time to awaken the great Chaos, the original Chaos God¡­¡­¡­¡­ This is our only chance.¡±

    ¡± The only chance to free the Olympian Multiverse from the control of the Outer Gods.¡±

    The Goddess of Wisdom murmured in her heart.

    At the same time.

    The Great Ring Multiverse.

    In the Dragon Nest in the Eternal Heroic Spirit Hall.

    The Godly King and the Sun God arrived here through the Spacetime Gate one after another. Then, the First World removed its disguise and restored its original appearance.

    Looking at the silver dragon that looked exactly like him, Garen took out the Space-Time Crystal Ring and the other Godheads that he had harvested before handing them over to his Faceless Clone.

    ¡°Use these divine sparks to forge swords here.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The faceless clone replied sinctly.

    Then, the silver dragon looked at the Eternal Sun and felt that it was infinitely close to the divine might of a top-tier god. It said,¡±Follow me to the Bottomless Abyss.¡±

    Eternal Sun nodded.

    Spacetime Teleportation was activated.

    The silver dragon and the Eternal Sun disappeared from the dragon¡¯s nest, leaving behind the faceless clone that was surrounded by countless Godheads that were slowly rotating.

 Chapter 1519 - 1519 Sovereign of the Abyss (1)

    1519 Sovereign of the Abyss (1)

    Bottomless Abyss, Shattered Rock in.

    The abyss, which should have been endless and full of jagged rocks, was now filled with traces of the war. The sky and the earth were covered with crisscrossing tear marks, and the blood red color was visible. The whistling wind was stained with a thick bloody smell.

    Blood, bones, flesh.

    Broken sword, broken helmet, crushed stones.

    ¡­. They were almost all crushed and fused into one, and their original appearance could not be seen.

    The originally countless demon army had almost all been turned into a bloody paste. Even arge number of Demon Overlords had fallen on thisnd. The remaining ones were basically injured and panting like bulls. However, even though they had already entered a state of serious injury, the strange thing was that these Demon Overlords had no intention of retreating. They seemed to havepletely killed until their eyes were red, reaching a point where they would not stop until one of them was dead.

    The abyssal energy filled the surrounding space. It had almost condensed into a material substance and was in a dark purple color that represented extreme evil. Moreover, the concentration was still rising.

    Even the Demon Lord, who was usually more shrewd and cherished his life, seemed to be affected by some unknown power. He became manic and bloodthirsty, and was deeply immersed in the quagmire of war.

    Boom!

    A berserk demon roared and punched out with terrifying power. The terrifying fist wrapped in metal smashed out heavily, shattering the head of a spider demon general in front of him who was already covered in wounds and on the verge of death.

    However, the Spider Demons that were created from the original Tarant, the Demon Prince, all had terrifying vitality and physique.

    The headless Spider Demon General didn¡¯t die on the spot. Instead, it became even more ferocious.

    The spider legs that were as sharp as spears were raised fiercely and pierced through the Berserker Demon¡¯s shoulder and thigh. Then, the body that was as heavy as iron pressed down and pressed the Berserker Demon to the ground. Before the Berserker Demon¡¯s life forcepletely disappeared, the Demon yer General raised the battle axe with both arms and fiercely split the Berserker Demon in half from head to toe.

    Soon after.

    The Spider Demon General¡¯s body went limp, and its headless body fell on the body of the two halves of the Berserker Demon. In a warm embrace, but in a bloody and tragic way, the two Great Demons died together.

    Then, the abyssal energy that lingered around them seemed toe alive. It silently engulfed the two supreme demons ¡®corpses and continued to pour into them before dissipating.

    Entering, leaving, and so on.

    If one had the time and energy to observe carefully during the great battle, they would have vaguely noticed that the Abyssal energy that left the archdemon¡¯s corpse seemed to have be a little denser and fused with the massive energy that was everywhere in the surroundings. Meanwhile, the archdemon¡¯s corpse rapidly withered and shriveled as time passed, as if all the remaining matter and energy were being extracted.

    Such a scene was just a miniature of the Broken Rock in.

    It was one of thousands, insignificant.

    The war in the Shattered Rock ins was a microcosm of the war in the Bottomless Abyss. Simr things were happening in every level of the Bottomless Abyss and every battlefield that was covered by the mes of war. Countless demons who died in the war were bing nourishment for the Abyss, continuously strengthening the Abyssal energy.

    It wasn¡¯t that the demons hadn¡¯t noticed this.

    At the same time, the demons ¡®every move could cause even more destruction and lethality under the augmentation of the ever-increasing amount of abyssal energy. They could exert their powers beyond their limits, but it was unavoidable that the burden on their own bodies would also be greater and greater. They would be more easily injured, and some would even self-destruct during intense battles.

    The entire abyss seemed to have be a terrifying meat grinder.

    In the eyes of ordinary living beings, demons were extremely terrifying, but now, they were just a speck of dust in the world.

    The battle between the Demon Prince and the archdukested for a long time. There were asional pauses in between, but it had never stoppedpletely.

    Whoosh ¡­

    The Demon Prince, who was as majestic as a demon god, let out a storm-like breathing sound.

    The Tarant Prince, whose head was in the sky and whose feet were on the ground, was now covered in injuries. He was no longer in his initial victorious posture.

    On the human-like head in the middle of the Tarant Prince¡¯s three heads, pairs ofpound eyes were blinded, and it was a bloody mess. Only one wolf head was left on both sides of its neck, and half of it had been shaved off, revealing the iplete state of its pale brain. Its iparably strong body was also covered with all kinds of injuries. There werecerations from sharp ws, shes from giant axes, corrosive injuries from acid, and so on. Two of its spider legs that were like spears were broken.

    However, the Tarant¡¯s ferocious aura was growing stronger and stronger. The crazed fighting spirit that almost came out of its eyes did not weaken at all. It burned like a me, stronger than when the battle started.

    At the same time.

    As the Tarant¡¯s enemies, the three Archdemons were in a triangr formation, with the Tarant at the center and surrounding it.

    The Demon Mother, Cang Ye, used various spells to confuse the Tarant. The Beast Prince, Baphomet, and the Dark Sovereign, Grazite, used their greataxes and explosive magic swords to attack the Tarant.

    The other Demon Prince, the King of Insects, had an extremely slender half-scorpion, half-centipede demon body that would asionally hover in the sky and dive down. At other times, it would burrow into the ground and break out of the ground to attack the Tarant together with the Grand Duke Demon. Most of the injuries on the Tarant were caused by the King of Insects ¡®de-like centipede ws.

 Chapter 1520 - 1520 The King of the Abyss (2)

    1520 The King of the Abyss (2)

    Compared to the already injured Tarant¡­

    The three Archdemons and the King of Insects also had injuries left behind by the Tarant. One of Baphomet¡¯s horns had been cut off from the roots. The white corpse robe that Cang Ye had wrapped around his body had been torn in half, and one could vaguely see the rotting skin covered in pus. The Dark Sovereign¡¯s injuries seemed to be the most serious. One of his arms had already disappeared, and many of the centipede legs on both sides of the King of Insects had been broken¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    However, inparison.

    The Tarant suffered even more serious injuries.

    With the powerful vitality of the demons, the injuries of the Duke Demon and the King of Bugs were only minor injuries. Their auras were continuous and they were still in good condition, while the Tarant was already on a rampage.

    The Mother of Demons fluttered like a curtain, scattering a hazy luster.

    When the light shone on the Tarant¡¯s body, it was like glue, causing the Tarant¡¯s movements to involuntarily slow down and be sluggish. Even its thinking speed seemed to have slowed down, as if glue had been stuffed into its brain.

    At the same time, the King of Insects swooped down towards the Tarant from above. A pair of giant scorpion ws reached out and went straight for the Tarant¡¯s head. Its centipede-like body was also coiled up, and its pair of saber-like legs were vibrating at high frequency like serrated des, cutting through space.

    The Beast Prince let out a deep growl and swung his axe at the Tarant¡¯s waist.

    ¡°A bunch of trash!¡±

    The Tarant in the middle of the fierce attack roared angrily, its eyes red.

    It raised its pair of wolf ws and brazenly weed the King of Insects. It collided with the King of Insects at a crazy frequency, bursting out an iparably powerful shock wave that crushed and reconstructed the ground environment.

    The other pair of arms covered in steel bracers held the Spider Demon Heavy Sword and the broken heavy shield respectively. They were in a stalemate with the Beast Prince.

    Taking advantage of the Tarant being restrained and unable to make a move.

    The Dark Sovereign silently appeared behind the Tarant like an assassin.

    Its green eyes were emotionless. It held the Acid Explosive Demonic Sword and stabbed at the Tarant¡¯s heart from behind.

    Acid Explosion Demonic Sword.

    The Dark Sovereign¡¯s famous weapon carried a terrifying corrosive power that even the Demon Prince couldn¡¯t underestimate. It was quite dangerous.

    The Tarant, which had been through hundreds of battles and had been besieged by the gods before, sensed the Dark Sovereign¡¯s sneak attack from behind.

    Crack!

    Its chest turned 180 degrees and appeared in front of the Dark Sovereign.

    Rip!

    Immediately after, the huge mouth and the surrounding flesh bulged together, turning into a huge wolf head.

    The wolf head had sharp teeth in its mouth, and its long tongue was blood-red. A ball of blood-red energy was brewing deep in its throat.

    The Sovereign¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    This change waspletely unexpected.

    It wasn¡¯t just the Dark Sovereign. The other Fiend Dukes and princes were also slightly shocked.

    Three heads and four arms was theplete form of the Tarant. This was what they knew and what the Tarant had always shown.

    However, everyone would grow, and the Tarant was no exception.

    Once upon a time, the Tarant¡¯s chest had been pierced by the seven-section golden scepter and dealt a fatal blow. Therefore, it did not want to repeat the same mistake. With the help of Chaos, it evolved into a wolf head hidden in its chest as a trump card.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The Tarant roared.

    Time seemed to have slowed down under his intense thoughts.

    The Dark Sovereign¡¯s pupils constricted. He didn¡¯t insist on continuing to attack the Tarant with the Acid Explosive Demonic Sword. The Archdemon¡¯s body copsed into a streak of ck light, trying to escape.

    However, the wolf¡¯s head seemed to have bitten the space in front of it.

    The Dark Monarch felt that the space around him had been locked down, and it was as stable as steel. He was affected, and his speed slowed down significantly.

    ¡°This is bad.¡±

    The Dark Ruler¡¯s eyes reflected the blood-red energy cannon that had been spat out of Wolf Head¡¯s mouth and was approaching him. His heart sank! The Dark Monarch¡¯s entire body was swallowed.

    Weng!

    The round blood-red energy ball expanded rapidly, sweeping through the surroundings like a storm, destroying, destroying, and annihting everything it could touch.

    Annihtion and copse of the Evil Wolf Cannon!

    ¡°Hahaha! Let¡¯s die together!¡±

    The Tarant roared at the sky andughed maniacally.

    The other two Archdukes and the prince wanted to dodge its ultimate move and leave its range of influence, but how could the Tarant let them?

    A pair of wolf ws locked onto the King of Insects ¡®scorpion ws.

    A thick humanoid arm grabbed one of the Beast Prince¡¯s arms.

    Chi!

    The spider legs stomped on the ground and broke out of the ground like spears, piercing through the Demon Mother¡¯s body. There were countless tiny barbs on it, making the Demon Mother suffer.

    ¡°Damn Tarant!¡±

    The King of Insects growled and broke its pair of scorpion ws.

    The Beast Prince panted heavily and cut off the arm that was caught by the Tarant.

    The Devil Mother tore her body apart in pain and escaped from the spider leg¡¯s piercing.

    At the same time, a storm-like blood-red energy spread out, drowning the bodies of the Tarants, all the Archdemons, and all the Demon Princes.

    Almost the entire Broken Rock in was engulfed by the blood-red energy.

    Regardless of friend or foe, some of the other Demon Overlords who were still fighting were also drawn into the battle, and they were all greatly affected.

    After a long time.

    The Broken Rock in was no longer what it used to be. After it was reced by a ruined scene, the blood-red energy released by the Tarant finally stopped wreaking havoc and slowly dissipated.

 Chapter 1521 - 1521 The King of the Abyss (3)

    1521 The King of the Abyss (3)

    At this moment.

    In the world of the Bottomless Abyss, there were only five existences that could still stand. The rest of the lives, including the Demon Lord with powerful vitality, had all died. They no longer existed, and there was no corpse left.

    The remaining five were also on the verge of copse.

    ¡°Tarant, you really deserve to die.¡±

    The King of Insects, whose body was like a red-hot centipede and countless shells had fallen off, revealing its charred flesh and blood, growled.

    It had suffered a serious injury that even the Prince of Demons could not ignore.

    Thanks to its terrifying vitality, although it was slowly recovering, the speed was pitifully slow. The Tarant¡¯s attack had the negative effect of restricting regeneration.

    The three Archdemons were also dispirited and heavily injured.

    As for the Tarant itself, it forced its huge body to stand in the center so that it would not fall.

    Its ultimate move did not distinguish between friend and foe, but its effect on itself was slightly weaker.

    However, the Tarant was already heavily injured.

    After being attacked again, its current state had reached its worst state in history.

    However, this half-step-to-death Prince of Demons did not show any signs of fear or embarrassment. His expression was still ferocious, and his blood-red eyes red at his enemy.

    ¡°Tarant, you are seeking your own death.¡±

    The Duke Fiend and the King of Insects approached the Tarant, wanting to kill this great enemy.

    However, facing their approach, the Tarant, which had always been furious and irritable, revealed a calm smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re the ones who lost.¡±

    ¡± I once led the demon army and fought my way into Mountain Paradise. I won countless battles, but I was defeated in thest battle.¡±

    ¡°Now, I will not repeat the same mistake.¡±

    Looking at the calm Tarant, the archdukes and princes had a bad feeling.

    At the same time.

    Kacha! Kacha!

    Bang!

    A Tarant that was not wearing heavy armor and was a size smaller appeared from the debris that flew in all directions.

    Compared to the Tarant at its peak, this Tarant¡¯s aura was much weaker. However, it was in good condition and could at least exert half of its strength. This was enough to defeat three seriously injured archdukes and a prince.

    The Tarant¡¯s mouth curled up into a faint, victorious smile.

    ¡°The King of Insects, Obex, is the only Prince of Demons who has been killed many times.¡±

    It looked at the King of Insects with an ugly expression and said.

    ¡°Prince of Wild Beasts, Sovereign of Dark Gloom, Mother of Demons¡­¡­¡­¡­ You formed an alliance and wanted to kill the prince, but an alliance formed by trash is still trash. Pitiful.¡±

    It shifted its gaze and sneered at the few Archdemons.

    ¡°I, the Tarant Miska, will be the only winner of this war to be king.¡±

    The Tarant looked at the King of Insects and revealed a bloodthirsty and ferocious expression.¡±Albex, I¡¯ll start with you. However, this time, I won¡¯t give you any chance to revive.¡±

    The Tarant strode towards the King of Insects.

    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±

    It raised its wolf ws and pped at the King of Insects ¡®head.

    At the same time, facing the Tarant¡¯s fierce attack, the King of Insects, who was unable to dodge, revealed a fearful and shocked expression as it looked at the Tarant.

    To be precise, he was looking behind the Tarant.

    Behind the Tarant, purple abyssal energy was surging soundlessly. It gathered together and formed a purple figure that was both unfamiliar and familiar to the King of Insects.

    Chi!

    When the Tarant was about to attack the King of Insects, its long, slippery and indestructible tentacles shot out like purple lightning.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    The Tarant¡¯s sensitive perception allowed it to sense the abnormality behind it.

    But now, it was like the King of Insects, unable to deal with another Demon Prince¡¯s attack.

    Puchi!

    The purple tentacle pierced through the Tarant¡¯s chest and continued to move forward like a hot knife through butter. It extended infinitely and prated the King of Insects ¡®slender body from head to toe.

    The tentacle raised, and the Tarant and the King of Insects were lifted up at the same time.

    ¡°Miska, Aubrey.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since west met. You guys seem to have forgotten my existence. How can I not be invited to this battle feast?¡±

    A hoarse and gloomy voice that seemed to have been suppressed for a long time slowly sounded.

    The Demon Prince, Dymogorgon, appeared in public again after a long time.

    What was different from the previous two-headed baboon form was that¡­

    Although Dymogorgon still had two heads, one of them had be a round head with a huge mouth in the middle. This was the head formed by the World Devourer.

    ¡°Demogorgon¡­¡­..¡±

    The Tarant endured the pain in its chest and stared at Dymogorgon.

    With a low growl, its four arms grabbed onto Demogorgon¡¯s tentacle and exerted all its strength, wanting to tear it apart.

    However, it was useless.

    Dymoscogan extended from his arm and pierced through the surface of the purple tentacles of the Tarant and the King of Insects. Veins were glowing, as if liquid was being extracted and transported to Dymoscogan¡¯s body.

    A look of enjoyment appeared on Demogorgon¡¯s face, while the Tarant and the King of Insects felt a growing sense of weakness.

    It became difficult to raise his arm.

 Chapter 1522 - 1522 Sovereign of the Abyss (4)

    1522 Sovereign of the Abyss (4)

    King of Insects, Tarant, Demogorgon.

    The three Demon Princes were gathered together, but the situation waspletely under the control of Dymogorgen. The King of Insects and Tarant, who were caught off guard, were all taken down by Dymogorgen.

    The Tarant and the King of Insects felt their rapidly weakening state and were unwilling to wait for death.

    The King of Insects roared furiously. The de-like legs on both sides of its body fell off, covering the sky like a storm. It swept against the current and cut at Demogorgon, cutting at its body and the tentacles that were holding it back.

    Kakaka ¡­ Cracks began to appear on the tentacles of Demogorgon.

    Inside were rings of intertwining fangs.

    These cracks that originated from the World Devourer were indestructible and devoured all of the Demon Prince¡¯s de legs.

    At the same time, the Tarant opened its mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood-red energy.

    It used the same trick again, using its most powerful attack skill.

    Although it was not in a good state and the effect of this skill was much worse than before, it was still not to be underestimated. However, the baboon head of Demogorgon opened its mouth and took a deep breath, swallowing all the blood-red energy into its stomach.

    Brilliant purple patterns lit up on its body, and its aura suddenly increased.

    ¡°I like your dying struggles. It makes me happy.¡±

    Demogorgon whispered.

    At the same time, the Demon Prince looked at the three wounded Archdemons.

    Weng!

    It was as if an invisible hand had gripped their hearts. The three Archdemons felt a terrifying sense of danger and almost suffocated.

    They used their own methods and did not have the intention to fight against Demogorgon. They prepared to escape at once.

    However, how could Demogorgon let the meat that was already in his mouth leave?

    Chi chi chi!

    Another tentacle shot out from its right arm like a purple bolt of lightning. It tore through space and arrived in an instant. It pierced through the bodies of the three Archdemons and tied them together likembs waiting to be ughtered.

    At this moment.

    A struggling Tarant and a King of Insects were hanging from one of the tentacles.

    Demogorgon stood in the center, his eyes cold and emotionless, as if he was the king of the Abyss who had returned.

    Bang!

    The tentacle shook violently, and the two Demon Princes and three Demon Dukes shattered at the same time, turning into a bloody mist and a huge amount of abyssal energy.

    Demogorgon took a deep breath.

    Blood mist and energy surged into its body like a violent wind.

    As the final winner of the battle for the throne, after absorbing the power of the other participants, the aura of the Prince of Demons soared. Very quickly, it reached a terrifying level, equivalent to a level 20 Godhood.

    At the same time.

    The wind and clouds breathed, and the sky and earth changed color. Endless abyssal energy gathered together as if it was alive and surged wildly toward Demogorgon, forming a dark purple full-coverage ferocious armor around it. There wereyers of spiral-like patterns on it from top to bottom. It was like a bottomless abyss, and every trace of pattern represented the ultimate evil.

    It was terrifying, and it was extremely powerful!

    Bottomless abyssal ne equipment-Infinite King Armor!

    At this moment, Dymogorgen finally had the ability to carry the Dimensional Equipment with the will of the abyss.

    The abyssal ne equipment was the most powerful ne equipment in the Great Ring Multiverse.

    Even an ordinary Demon Prince would not be able to bear the burden of the Infinite King Armor. Only the strongest Prince in history, Demogorgon, who had now unified the power of all the princes, could wear the Infinite King Armor and be the representative of the Will of the Abyss.

    ¡°I was once as lowly as dust, twisted like a maggot.¡±

    ¡°But now, I have returned like lightning and ruled the bottomless abyss.¡±

    The Prince of Demons, no, the Demon King, Demogorgon, announced his return to the entire Great Ring Multiverse in such a high-profile manner.

 Chapter 1523 - 1523 God and Demon

    1523 God and Demon

    ¡°No, Miska, my lover! My prince!¡±

    The fourteenth level of the Bottomless Abyss, the Steam Swamp, was filled with the aura of hell and arge number of demons. An ear-piercing wail that seemed toe from the depths of the soul sounded.

    Endless steam surged.

    After the chaos, her long hair danced wildly like a green viper. Her bloated body could not stop trembling, and her bewitching and plump face was filled with sorrow and hatred.

    ¡°Demogorgon!¡±

    ¡°When I first created you, I should have drowned you in the filthiest Abyss Swamp!¡±

    The Chaos Queen roared, her voice filled with hatred and resentment.

    She roared and shouted at her allies in the Steam Swamp, ¡°¡±Big Zhumu, don¡¯t worry about the invasion of the Nine Prison Lords.¡±

    ¡°Come with me and kill Demogorgon. I won¡¯t let him go, that damned bastard! Unforgivable!¡±

    At the same time.

    The Eye Devil Master God, Big Zhumu, who was not too far away from the Chaos Realm, had a glint in her eyes. She wasn¡¯t as excited as the Chaos Realm Master God was, and she didn¡¯t move.

    Due to the high-profile return of Dymogorgon, it attracted the attention of many existences. The Lord of Nine Hells also stopped his attacks, and his hellish blood-red eyes remained calm.

    Big Zhumu¡¯s gaze moved slightly as she pondered in her heart, ¡°¡± It seems that Dymogorgen has already obtained the recognition of the Abyss Will. The battle for the throne of the Abyss has alreadye to an end¡­¡­¡­.. Demogorgon became the Demon Lord.¡±

    After taking a nce at the slightly deranged Hun Dun, the Big Zhumu had the thought of retreating.

    ¡± Even after Chaos and I joined forces, we still wouldn¡¯t be a match for the current Demogorgon. Its power is so terrifying that it has already be the strongest demon in the history of the Bottomless Abyss.¡±

    ¡± The birth of a king, existences like us who participated in the battle before, might be targeted by it. No, we can¡¯t stay in the Bottomless Abyss anymore. We have to leave quickly.¡±

    ¡°This ce is very dangerous now.¡±

    At this thought, Big Zhumu did not respond to Chaos¡¯s call. She made a prompt decision and prepared to leave the Bottomless Abyss.

    Light shone from his eyes and surrounded him, wanting to break through space and teleport away from the bottomless abyss.

    However, something unexpected happened.

    Weng weng weng weng!

    Boundless and endless abyssal energy, which was many times denser than the beginning, gathered and firmly fixed the abyssal ne¡¯s spatial crystal wall. It was even concentrated on the Great Matriarch who was performing teleportation, preventing her from leaving the Bottomless Abyss.

    All the living beings in the bottomless abyss heard a grand and indifferent voice.

    ¡°Everything in the Bottomless Abyss will belong to me and fuse with me!¡±

    ¡°I am the Demon Monarch, I am the Abyss!¡±

    Now that he had be the Demon Lord, he was no longer just a Demon Lord. He was also the carrier of the Will of the Abyss, representing the Abyss itself.

    After absorbing the other Demon Princes, Archdukes, and countless Demons, he had already reached the level of a Demon Lord with a Godhood of Level 20. In addition, he had the powerful Will of the Abyss¡­¡­¡­.. He was now unprecedentedly powerful.

    After that.

    At the moment when the Demon Monarch was officially born.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    In all the Abyssal Layers of the Bottomless Abyss, the Abyssal Energy that had been quietly absorbing the demon corpses went berserk and turned into a dark purple storm that could melt everything without any concealment.

    This storm was silent, but it carried a fatal danger.

    A high-level blood demon was blown by the storm.

    ¡°What? What is this?¡±

    To its horror, it discovered that its skin, flesh, and bones¡­¡­¡­¡­. All the tissues in its body were melting and merging into the huge storm. It let out a low growl in fear, and the bloody light on its body became dense, forming a shield to block the storm. However, the bloody energy shield was also being destroyed and melted, bing nourishment for the storm.

    In just a few seconds, the supreme demon that could cause trouble in an area was reduced to ashes.

    The storm grew a little stronger.

    Demons born in the Abyss were now dying in the Abyss.

    If one looked at the entire Bottomless Abyss from a macro perspective, one would discover that billions of Abyssal lifeforms were sinking, melting, absorbing, and digesting in the purple storm¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    This storm silently swept through the entire Bottomless Abyss.

    It was like the end of the world.

    It was like a natural disaster.

    It was as if extermination had descended.

    Even the Demon Lord, who was a mid-level Divine Power, was in a precarious situation in this terrifying Abyssal Storm. It was difficult to resist. Although he did not die on the spot, he could clearly feel that his power was rapidly depleting with the Abyssal Storm. The weak Divine Powers were even more unbearable. They were stepping into death and bing a part of the storm, strengthening it.

    Only the remaining powerful existences could withstand the storm and be safe.

    However, just because they could resist the invasion of the storm did not mean that they could resist the Demon Lord at the same time.

    Weng!

    A mass of abyssal energy expanded before copsing and contracting in an instant.

    At the same time, a figure with a terrifying aura appeared in the Steam Swamp, where the three powerful existences, the Nine Hells Master, the Great Matriarch, and the Queen of Chaos, were.

    The Demon Monarch in the Infinite Abyss Armor stood in the air.

    The position where he existed seemed to be the center of the abyss, and it would move with his movements.

    The Nine Hells Master looked at the Demon Monarch.

    There wereyers of spiral structures on the opponent¡¯s Infinite Abyss Armor, and eachyer represented the characteristics of the corresponding Abyss, as if it was endless. At the same time, at the heart, there was the densest purple halo, as if a dazzling gem was embedded in it.

 Chapter 1524 - 1524 God and Demon (2)

    1524 God and Demon (2)

    Dong dong dong!

    The halo of the Demon¡¯s Heart contracted and expanded repeatedly.

    Boundless abyssal energy that had already turned into a purple storm was continuously injected into the heart. With this as the origin, it extended out streaks of lustrous patterns that covered the entire Infinite Abyssal Armor. The Demon Monarch¡¯s aura also continued to rise, bing more and more terrifying.

    The Demon Monarch¡¯s ruthless gaze swept across the few powerful existences.

    ¡°I will use the bottomless abyss as a furnace and all living beings as firewood to forge the supreme power that can turn the big ring into the only abyss!¡±

    The abyssal will was already sealing the ne. At this moment, the Bottomless Abyss was difficult to enter.

    All the living beings in the Bottomless World were burning, turning into a part of the Demon Monarch¡¯s power.

    The Demon Monarch¡¯s power was increasing every second, as if there was no end to it.

    ¡°Demogorgon, the Will of Abyss has indeed chosen you. The Demon Tree Heart that escaped has be your heart.¡±

    The Nine Hells Master narrowed his eyes and focused on the Demon Monarch¡¯s heart.

    The purple radiance was still expanding and contracting incessantly, continuously absorbing the abyssal energy that was tainted with the lives of countless demons and supplying it to the Demon Monarch.

    ¡°I was right.¡±

    ¡± The so-called Battle of the Kings of the Abyss is just a scam. The position of the King has long been decided by the will of the Abyss. All the other participants are the nutrients needed for the birth of the King. They are all pitiful creatures who have no choice.¡±

    The Nine Hells Master¡¯s eyes reflected the world that was dyed purple as he muttered to himself silently.

    At the same time, the elegant Devil Lord smiled at Demogorgon and said, ¡°¡±You¡¯re too proud, Timo Gaugen.¡±

    As he spoke, the Hell ne Equipment, the Ruby Devil Staff, appeared in the hands of the Lord of Nine Hells.

    The Nine Hells Lord pointed at the Demon Monarch¡¯s heart from afar with his ruby Devil Staff.

    Weng!

    All of a sudden, the Demon Monarch¡¯s body swayed.

    At the chest of the Endless Abyss Armor, the purple halo was suddenly dyed with strands of blood-red and pitch-ck colors.

    Whoosh!

    The hellfire from the Lord of Nine Hells wrapped around the Demon Monarch¡¯s heart from the inside out and burned fiercely in his body.

    ¡°I buried the hellfire seed in the heart of the Demon Tree. Now, it¡¯s time for it to take root and sprout.¡±

    ¡°Dymogorgon, sink into the hellfire.¡±

    The dark and blood-red Hellfire burned silently.

    However, after the initial shaking, the Demon Monarch did not have any other reaction.

    The Demon Monarch looked at the Nine Hells Lord with a pitiful gaze. The hellish mes were still burning in his heart, but he was unmoved. He said calmly,¡±Astimos, you underestimated me and overestimated yourself.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget what this ce is. This is the abyss, not hell!¡±

    Whoosh!

    The storm whistled as it swirled rapidly into the Demon Lord¡¯s heart, almost forming a funnel shape. At the same time, under the solemn gaze of the Lord of Nine Hells, the hellfire that should have spread and severely injured the Demon Lord from the inside gradually extinguished. Only some charred marks were left on the Demon Lord¡¯s heart, and it was regenerating at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    ¡°In my world, I am invincible.¡±

    The Demon Monarch said.

    Then, he stared at the Master of Nine Hells and willed.

    A formless yet immense pressure descended upon him. Countless abyssalw chains swept toward the Nine Prison Master from all directions.

    The Lord of Nine Hells had a gloomy expression. He waved his ruby devil staff, and endless hellfire immediately ignited in the surroundings to resist the pressure from the abyssal ne. However, the area where the hellfire existed was rapidly shrinking. The area where the Lord of Nine Hells could move freely was being rapidly reduced.

    At the same time.

    In the first fourteen levels of the abyss, the abyssal ne had been upied by the demon army on arge scale.

    Abyssal energy erupted out of thin air, forming a world-destroying purple storm. Devil soldiers died in the storm one after another, and the Archdevils ¡®expressions changed.

    The Nine Hells Master realized his mistake.

    He felt that the hellfire he had buried could severely injure the Demon Lord, but it was obvious that, just as the Demon Lord had said, He had overestimated himself and underestimated the other party.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The Nine Hells Lord¡¯s voice was low as he gave orders to the Archdevils and Demon Generals.

    At the same time, the Ruby Devil¡¯s Spell Formation was waved heavily. The suppressed hellfire suddenly rose and formed the Gate of Hell.

    Without any hesitation, the Nine Hells Master entered the Gates of Hell and left the Bottomless Abyss.

    With the help of the Lord of Nine Hells, the Gates of Hell were opened in front of the Demon Lords and Demon Generals, giving them a chance to escape the Bottomless Abyss. As for the other Demon Soldiers ¡­¡­¡­¡­.. They did not have enough power to leave the Bottomless Abyss and were abandoned here, sinking and melting in the purple storm raised by the Abyss Will.

    He looked at the slowly closing Gate of Hell.

    The Fiend Monarch¡¯s gaze was cold and savage, but he did not pursue.

    ¡°The Nine Hells will soon belong to the Abyss and be a part of it.¡±

    ¡°Astimos, I¡¯ll let you live a little longer.¡±

    The Demon Monarch muttered.

    At the same time, he looked at the Queen of Chaos and the Great Matriarch.

    The Demon Sovereign King¡¯s lowughter rang out from under the mask of the Limitless Sovereign King Armor.¡±Are you ready to be one with me?¡±

    Chi chi chi!

    The purple tentacles were covered in cracks and had ayer of armor on their surface. They were as fast as lightning as they attacked.

 Chapter 1525 - 1525 God and Demon (3)

    1525 God and Demon (3)

    The powerful pressure of the Bottomless Abyss followed.

    Their targets were the Queen of Chaos and Big Zhumu.

    Their hearts sank.

    Big Zhumu disappeared, and countless eyes appeared in the sky at the same time. They blinked together and shot out a vast beam of light, focusing on the armored tentacles of the Demon Lord, but they were unable to stop it from advancing.

    ¡°Demogorgon, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    After sensing her lover¡¯s death and being absorbed by the Demon Monarch, Queen of Chaos had already gone mad. The thick and long tentacles under her humanoid body also danced wildly, weing the Demon Monarch¡¯s tentacles.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    In an instant, many tentacles collided with each other, pulled, and entangled¡­¡­¡­¡­ The afterimages of the tentacles covered the Steam Swamp.

    However, every time it came into contact with the Demon Monarch¡¯s tentacles, the cracks with teeth would tear off the flesh after the chaos. Moreover, the energy in the body would also weaken and be absorbed when they came into contact.

    Soon, after the chaos, he was unable to do anything.

    Chi!

    Four armored tentacles covered in a spiral structure tore through the heavy obstruction of Chaos and pierced through her shoulders, heart, and head, hanging her up.

    At the same time, the Demon Monarch¡¯s mask opened, and its baboon-like head opened its mouth, spitting out a vast purple light that covered the countless tiny eyeballs.

    These eyeballs seemed to have met with fire and melted instantly.

    At the same time, a tentacle stabbed at a certain spot.

    Puchi!

    The space shook and Big Zhumu appeared.

    The bead-like body of the big eye had already been torn apart.

    The Queen of Chaos and the Eye Devil Master God, these two powerful and evil existences that were feared by countless creatures, were like weakmbs in front of the Demon Monarch.

    At the same time.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    A dragon shadow swung its tail, and a human figure raised the sword in its hand.

    Bang!

    The spatial crystal wall that had been consolidated by the abyssal will was broken.

    Streams of light descended into the bottomless abyss like meteors. Brilliant divine light shone in all directions, adding a different luster to the area filled with purple.

    The gods descended.

    Led by the Nine-faced Dragon God and the Heavenly Emperor, the Elf Master God, the Orc Master God, the Fairy Master God, the Nature Master, the Knowledge Master, and other powerful Divine Powers gathered in the Bottomless Abyss.

    In a battle of this level, middle-level Divine Power and low-level Divine Power would not have much of an impact. They would only increase casualties and even be nourishment for the Demon Lord. Therefore, they defended their own ne and did not descend into the Bottomless Abyss.

    ¡°Ai Ou and Hao Tian.¡±

    ¡°And you, Garen Aurelian.¡±

    The Demon Monarch¡¯s gaze swept across the two top-tier gods, and then he looked gloomily at the silver dragon that had also descended here with the gods. His expression could not help but darken.

    ¡°The abyss will devour you all!¡±

    With a shake of his tentacles, the Queen of Chaos and the Great Matriarch turned into a bloody mist that filled the sky and was absorbed by the Demon Lord. At the same time, his aura rose to its peak.

    Weng!

    An invisible pressure descended once again.

    This time, the target was the gods.

    All the gods frowned as they felt the immense pressure from the bottomless abyss. The divine light around their bodies flickered and dimmed significantly.

    Including the Nine-faced Dragon God and the Heavenly Emperor, the divine might of all the gods had decreased significantly.

    Ordinary powerful gods would have their Godheads suppressed by one or two levels.

    As for the Nine-faced Dragon God and the Heavenly Emperor, they were like Tartarus who had been suppressed by the huge ring. They were suppressed to a level between Godhead Level 19 and 20.

    Even if there were many gods.

    However, fighting against the Demon Lord in the Bottomless Abyss ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Under the weakened influence, it was not an easy task to face the Demon Sovereign King, who had already reached the peak and was extremely ferocious.

    However, the gods had no choice but toe.

    The Demon Monarch had yet to reach its limit. If he were to sessfully absorb and digest all the Abyssal creatures and integrate all the power of the Bottomless Abyss into one, who knew what kind of terrifying existence he would be.

    He had to kill the Demon Monarch that was still growing.

    Even if he had to enter the Abyss and fight in an environment that was not conducive to him.

    Among the many Gods, only Garen was unaffected.

    ¡°If you take the initiative toe to the Bottomless Abyss to seek death, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡±

    The Demon Sovereign said.

    At the same time, abyssal energy was still pouring into the Demon Monarch¡¯s heart. His aura was still growing stronger bit by bit.

    Whoosh!

    The purple storm whistled and covered the sky.

    The gods were like the only colors left in the purple world, and they appeared to be weak.

    Chi chi chi!

    The Demon Monarch¡¯s tentacles stabbed into the space. In the next moment, dense tentacles grew out of the space around the gods. They crisscrossed and spread in all directions, ferociously attacking every god.

    The power of the Demon Sovereign King¡¯s tentacles was something that the gods had witnessed for themselves.

    It was very difficult for ordinary powerful gods who were suppressed and weakened by the bottomless abyss to resist such an attack from the Demon Lord.

    The Heavenly Emperor¡¯s gaze was cold and sharp as the center of the heavens floating behind him rotated.

    Heaven and earth changed, and space shifted.

    Many tentacles were moved together.

    Immediately, the Celestial Thearch Sword shed out, and the purple-gold sword light shed. The attacks of the gods followed suit, helping to break through the armor on the surface of the tentacles. At the same time, the purple-gold sword light cut the tentacles into pieces.

    Broken tentacles fell like rain.

    In this first contact, the gods had the upper hand.

    However, there was no joy on the god¡¯s face, nor was the Demon Monarch disappointed.

    The broken tentacles turned into abyssal energy and fused into the endless purple storm. At the same time, the Demon Monarch¡¯s heart pumped. As it absorbed the abyssal energy, liquid-like energy flowed along the purple veins to the Demon Monarch¡¯s arms. In the blink of an eye, the tentacles regenerated.

 Chapter 1526 - 1526 Slaying the King with a Sword

    1526 ying the King with a Sword

    ¡°In the Bottomless Abyss, I am the only king!¡±

    Dressed in the Limitless Monarch Armor, the Demon Monarch who was fighting against the gods alone revealed its might.

    At the same time, the Nine-faced Dragon God and the Heavenly Emperor looked at the purple storm around them.

    ¡°Gods, listen up. Work together to cut off the abyssal energy and hand the battlefield to me and the Heavenly Emperor.¡±

    The Nine-faced Dragon God looked around and ordered.

    The endless supply of energy from the Bottomless Abyss was the Demon Lord¡¯s greatest reliance. If this energy supply was not cut off, the Demon Lord would not die no matter how the battle continued. On the contrary, if the battle continued for a long time, the power of the gods would be slowly worn out.

    The gods listened to the order and burst out with divine power.

    Apart from the Nine-faced Dragon God and the Heavenly Emperor, all the powerful gods worked together to form an unprecedentedly powerful divine power domain, blocking the purple storm.

    The Demon Monarch¡¯s aura that had been rising all this while finally stopped.

    ¡°Sovereign, I¡¯m not affected by the abyss, so I can lend you a hand.¡±

    the silver dragon said as it wagged its tail.

    At the same time, God Garen turned into a stream of light and shot towards the silver dragon, fusing with it. The silver dragon¡¯s aura, which was already at the peak of level 18 Godhood, rose again, entering level 19 Godhood. Its divine might and dragon might were as high as mes, only below the Heavenly Emperor and the Nine-faced Dragon God.

    During this process, Garen stared intently at the Demon King, his expression grave.

    Garen felt a vague sense of familiarity from this Demon Lord that was born from the invincible abyss. This sense of familiarity was not because of the other party, but because Garen hade into contact with the Demon Prince and the original Aragami. Instead, it was because Garen had been to another time and space, another limited Multiverse.

    In the space-time where Garen existed, Garen knew about the evils of the Multiverse, the existence of justice in the Multiverse, and the good and evil that were recognized in themon consensus. If he looked at it from the perspective of the Multiverse, it was actually theplete opposite.

    Evil creatures like Void Creatures were in fact born instinctively by the Multiverse in order to eliminate the existence that upied its own body and divided its authority. Evil beasts that wanted to devour all living beings were the justice of the Multiverse.

    Garen had seen the Void Creatures from another dimension up close, and had even dissected and studied them.

    Now, on the Demon King that was born from the Bottomless Abyss, especially that touch of purple and the ability to focus on cities, Garen found a sense of familiarity, a sense of familiarity simr to the Void Creatures in Valoran¡¯s space-time.

    A long time ago, Garen had guessed that if there were Void Creatures in the Great Ring Multiverse, then the incarnation of ¡± justice ¡± in this Multiverse was most likely the Bottomless Abyss. This was because the Bottomless Abyss was the most extreme evil in themon understanding of ordinary creatures. The greatest goal of the Will of the Abyss was to turn the entire Multiverse into the only Abyss.

    ¡± The reason why the Will of Abyss is the strongest is perhaps because it is the consciousness of evil that was born from the entire great ring Multiverse.¡±

    Good and evil were rtive. From his point of view, the Bottomless Abyss was undoubtedly an evil existence.

    ¡± Now, this evil consciousness has nurtured the most evil and powerful king, wanting to fulfill the meaning it was given-to destroy all living beings in the Great Ring Multiverse, be they mortals or gods.¡±

    ¡± However, unlike the Valoran dimension, there is only one Demon Lord. All of his power belongs to him, and not a scattered race.¡±

    ¡°Comparatively speaking, the Demon Monarch is even more troublesome.¡±

    The silver dragon¡¯s eyes reflected the terrifying purple figure as it pondered.

    ¡°Good! This time, we will fight side by side!¡±

    At this moment, the Nine-faced Dragon God replied sinctly and powerfully.

    As he spoke, the Nine-Faced Dragon God willed and created some abyssal rules tobine with himself. The scales on his body turned purple like the abyssal dragons, and the abyssal suppression he suffered instantly weakened. His aura rose, and although it was not at its peak, it still reached the level of a Godhead.

    At the same time.

    The Heavenly Emperor¡¯s body changed. The center of the heavens turned into antle-shaped dragon horns, his robe turned into scales, and the Celestial Thearch Sword turned into ws and teeth. Soon, he turned into the purple-gold emperor dragon that he had fought with the Nine-faced Dragon God. The purple-gold aura me burned fiercely and offset part of the suppression from the abyss. His aura returned to Godhead Level 20.

    The abyssal energy was temporarily cut off, and the two top-notch gods were extremely powerful.

    However, the Demon Monarch remained indifferent.

    ¡°Io, Hao Tian, Garen Aurelian.¡±

    ¡°All of you,e at me together. I¡¯ll tear all of you apart!¡±

    The Demon Monarch revealed a ferocious smile under the mask of the three giant dragons with brilliant scales.

    As he spoke.

    Weng weng weng weng!

    A purple luster flowed along the center of the Demon Monarch¡¯s head, from top to bottom. At the same time, the Demon Monarch¡¯s body slowly separated along the luster. In the process of separation, it quickly becameplete, finally turning into two Demon Monarchs wearing infinite abyss armor. Their body postures were roughly simr.

    In addition.

    The shape of their helmets was somewhat different, and their bodies were also changing.

    Beneath the mask was a baboon-like ferocious head. The tentacles on the Demon Monarch¡¯s arms were intertwined with each other and intertwined, turning into a huge purple sword with a spiral structure.

 Chapter 1527 - 1527 Slaying the King with the Sword

    1527 ying the King with the Sword

    The other head that belonged to the Devourer of the World was the same. Its tentacles fused and transformed into a ferocious purple w. Its five fingers were sharp and spiral, and the tip was sharp and shining with cold light.

    Whoosh!

    Two streaks of purple light burst out at the same time.

    The Greatsword Emperor flew towards the Nine-faced Dragon God, who was entirely purple and had an aura simr to the Abyss.

    The Evil w Monarch charged at the majestic purple-gold emperor dragon.

    As for the other silver dragon¡­¡­¡­¡­. Garen was ignored.

    Bang bang bang!

    The Demon Sovereign King was as fast as lightning. The greatswords in his arms danced, leaving afterimages in the air.

    The Demon Monarch that surrounded the Nine-Faced Dragon God seemed to have millions of clones in an instant. Theyunched thunderous attacks from different angles, and the purple demonic sword with the same spiral abyss-like structure shed at the Nine-Faced Dragon God¡¯s body. Every attack seemed to be able to copse the world and overturn the world.

    Facing such a ferocious attack from the Demon Monarch, the Nine-faced Dragon God did not dare to be careless.

    [Dimension Law Control: Infinite King Armor!]

    Weng!

    On the surface of the Nine-faced Dragon God covered in purple dragon scales, it was covered inch by inch by arge amount of armor formed by the power of the natural order. Thisyer of metal armor was very simr to the Demon Lord¡¯s Limitless King Armor. It also had a certain effect of the Limitless King Armor, but it could not bepared to the Demon Lord¡¯s armor.

    Hyper Neutron Star Body!

    After wearing the strange Infinite Abyss Armor, the Nine-faced Dragon God transformed himself into the battle stance he had shown in the duel with the Heavenly Emperor. The mass was so great that even the surrounding light was subconsciously distorted, and the Demon Lord¡¯s movements were much slower.

    ng! ng! ng!

    The sound of metal shing rang out continuously.

    When the Demon Monarch¡¯s purple demonic sword came into contact with the Nine-faced Dragon God, it broke through the imitation of the Infinite Monarch Armor with unparalleled sharpness. However, the purple demonic sword, which had its power weakened by a few degrees, only managed to barely break through the Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s scales when itnded on the Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s body, leaving behind a medium-sized bloody scar.

    Boom!

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God stood up and swept its dragon ws, pping urately at the Demon Sovereign King¡¯s location.

    The Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s dragon ws trembled, shattering the sword light before colliding with the Demon Monarch¡¯s dual swords.

    Bang!

    A terrifying shockwave erupted, causing the divine bodies of the gods, who were maintaining the divine power domain barrier and suppressing the abyssal energy, to tremble slightly.

    At the same time, the slender dragon tail was like a bolt of lightning as it fiercely smashed towards the Demon Sovereign King.

    Behind the Demon Monarch¡¯s waist was a tail that was simr to a snake¡¯s. It was also covered in armor, and its tip was as sharp as a de. The Demon¡¯s tail was pulled back like a longbow, and it smashed heavily towards the Dragon God¡¯s tail.

    Thump!

    The Demon Monarch¡¯s tail was whipped until it exploded. The Nine-Faced Dragon God¡¯s tail mmed into the Demon Monarch¡¯s body, sending him flying far away like a meteor.

    It seemed like the Nine-faced Dragon God had the upper hand.

    However, the Nine-faced Dragon God did not show any joy.

    The Nine-faced Dragon God frowned slightly as he looked at the bloody wound on his dragon tail.

    A faint purple light lingered around the wound, making it difficult for it to recover. At the same time, this purple abyssal energy was still absorbing the Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s power to strengthen itself. It would be difficult to pull it out for a while during the battle.

    Moreover, this was not all.

    The minor injuries left behind by the Demon Monarch¡¯s scales were difficult to recover from in a short period of time. Moreover, it also had the negative effect of absorbing energy and gradually weakening the target.

    On the other side.

    The Demon Sovereign King stabilized its body that was almost broken from the beating. Kakakaka, it straightened the broken bones in its body, and the cracks on the Limitless Sovereign King Armor quickly healed and regenerated.

    Energy Siphon Domain!

    The Demon Monarch opened his arms as if he was embracing a bottomless abyss.

    ¡°Ai Ou, I will suck you dry.¡±

    He whispered.

    The invisible domain spread out, and the Nine-faced Dragon God immediately felt the energy in his body drain even faster.

    ¡°I need to end this quickly. The longer I dy, the more disadvantageous it will be for me.¡±

    The Nine-faced Dragon God took a deep breath when he thought of this. His dragon might became even deeper. He spread his wings and pounced towards the Demon Sovereign King with unparalleled might.

    The Fiend Monarch was fearless as he faced the Nine-Faced Dragon God head-on.

    On the other side.

    The Demon Monarch, whose hands were in the form of evil ws, was fighting fiercely with the Heavenly Emperor, who was in the form of a purple-gold imperial dragon.

    The purple-gold emperor dragon¡¯s body wriggled as it spat out a dragon pearl.

    The dragon pearl was like a bolt of lightning, its surface burning with purple-gold mes. It was like a meteorite that was smashing towards the Demon Sovereign King.

    The Demon Monarch first dodged, but when it realized that the dragon pearl hadpletely locked onto it, it raised its pair of ferocious ws and closed them up and down, brazenly capturing the dragon pearl that was burning with purple-gold mes and awe-inspiring might between its sharp ws.

    Bang bang bang!

    Deafening explosions rang out.

    The Evil Demon King¡¯s ws seemed to have the power of the World Devourer, which could devour and bite off all matter. Moreover, it was an enhanced version, and it actually blocked the Purple-Gold Emperor Dragon¡¯s Dragon Pearl.

    Kakaka ¡­..

    Under the pressure and tearing of the pair of evil ws, cracks gradually appeared on the surface of the purple-gold dragon pearl. The Demon Monarch¡¯s ws also trembled at a high frequency, and spiderweb-like cracks appeared on them.

    The purple-gold emperor dragon¡¯s gaze focused as it controlled the dragon pearl to unleash its full strength.

    Boom!

    The power of the Dragon Pearl, which was filled with cracks, increased again. It shattered the Demon King¡¯s sharp ws and the chest te of the Infinite King Armor, forcefully embedding itself into the other party¡¯s chest.

 Chapter 1528 - 1528 Slaying the King with a Sword

    1528 ying the King with a Sword

    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!

    Purple-gold lightning exploded from the dragon pearl and instantly covered the Demon Sovereign¡¯s entire body.

    At the same time, the purple-gold emperor dragon roared as it flew over. It extended its dragon ws and charged straight at the Demon Sovereign King.

    However, the lightning didn¡¯t control the Demon Sovereign for long.

    Boom!

    The Limitless King Armor lit up with dense purple patterns, shattering the purple-gold lightning arcs.

    A liquid-like energy surged toward the Demon Lord¡¯s arms from the purple veins. His sharp ws immediately regenerated, and one of them grabbed the dragon pearl, crushing it fiercely.

    The Purple-gold Imperial Dragon, which was almost within reach of the Demon Monarch, trembled. Its movements froze slightly. The Demon Monarch raised its other sharp w, and each of its hooked toes revealed its sharpness. It took the opportunity to sh towards the Purple-gold Imperial Dragon¡¯s head.

    At this moment, the purple-gold emperor dragon¡¯s horns lit up.

    His huge body shifted and disappeared, avoiding the ferocious and dangerous w of the Demon Sovereign King.

    Phew ¡­..

    The Purple-Gold Emperor Dragon let out a breath and looked at the Demon Sovereign King with fear.

    The Demon Monarch possessed a terrifying destructive power on the material level. Moreover, it had the powerful Infinite Monarch Armor that wasparable to a top-notch god¡¯s abyssal ne equipment.

    ¡°I seem to have been ignored.¡±

    At this moment, the silver dragon blinked and silently observed the intense battle between the two Demon Lords, the Nine-faced Dragon God, and the Heavenly Emperor. At the same time, it thought so in its heart.

    It had been a long time since Garen had experienced the feeling of being ignored.

    As he did not take the initiative to attack at the first moment, the Demon Monarch did not care about Garen at all. He ignored him directly and focused on fighting the Nine-faced Dragon God and the Heavenly Emperor.

    ¡°Although I haven¡¯t reached the level of a top-tier god yet, I¡¯m not far from it.¡±

    ¡°You have to pay a price for ignoring me.¡±

    The silver dragon narrowed its eyes, and the two Demon Lords who were fighting with their gods were reflected in its tinum dragon eyes.

    Between Garen¡¯s towering dragon horns, the Hero¡¯s Crown was floating in the air with a milky white shimmer.

    With a wave of his dragon w, the Astral Scepter appeared, and the Ten Thousand Beast g danced in the air.

    Suddenly.

    The Nine-faced Dragon God and the Heavenly Emperor rxed.

    As they were in the territory of the Bottomless Abyss, and the Bottomless Abyss was truly powerful, the three Dimensional Equipment were still unable topletely offset the pressure of the Abyss. However, it was enough for the Nine-faced Dragon God and the Heavenly Emperor to unleash a portion of their strength.

    ¡°Sovereign, His Excellency Vast Heaven.¡±

    ¡°The opponents in front of you are more effective against you. Don¡¯t just fight with them.¡±

    Garen reminded him as he joined the battlefield.

    Dying Divine Light, Time Freeze Domain, and other abilities that could cast negative effects on the Demon Lord were all used, causing the Demon Lord¡¯s movements to be a little slower, as if it was stuck in a quagmire.

    The Purple-Gold Emperor Dragon narrowed his eyes. His dragon horns lit up again and moved the ne space.

    In an instant, the positions of the Greatsword Emperor and the Evil w Emperor were swapped.

    The Evil w Emperor appeared in front of the Nine-faced Dragon God.

    [Rule Breath: Abyssal Breath!]

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God raised its head and inhaled arge amount of abyssal rules, turning them into dragon breath. A purple dragon breath that was like a celestial river waterfall surged toward the Demon Lord with the head of the World Devourer.

    Boom!

    The Demon King¡¯s entire body shone with purple light as he waved his ws, continuously spitting out shes.

    However, the Dragon God¡¯s Breath was endless and omnipresent. This Demon Monarch was unable to do anything under the endless surge of the Dragon Breath.

    Rumble ¡­.. The vast dragon breath drowned the Demon Monarch.

    Whoosh!

    Another dragon breath was spat out.

    The silver dragon, which was smaller than the existence present, opened its mouth. The breath of Time Crushing also hit the Demon Lord¡¯s body from another direction.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    The Demon Monarch roared in a low voice, as if it had no spine to connect to it. Its head spun rapidly, and the huge bloody mouth on it opened up, devouring continuously. Cracks also appeared on the Limitless Monarch Armor, biting and swallowing the powerful breaths of the two true dragons.

    However, this Demon Sovereign King was not good at dealing with energy attacks.

    Although it could also devour energy, its efficiency was rtively low.

    Crack crack ¡­.. More and more cracks extended out from the Limitless King Armor, and it was being suppressed and worn down by the breath of the two true dragons. The Demon King¡¯s body was also crumbling, and the veins on the surface of its body gradually showed a crimson color that was overloaded. It was like a red-hot branding iron, and steam was surging. The terrifying high temperature almost caused the surrounding space to copse.

    Garen, who had fought the World Devourer many times in the prime material ne, knew this opponent very well.

    Even though ¡± He ¡± had now be a part of the Demon Monarch and all kinds of abilities had been greatly enhanced, his intrinsic abilities had not changed.

    On the other side.

    The purple-gold emperor dragon slithered swiftly and violently, using the Celestial Thearch Sword¡¯s ws and teeth to attack the Demon Sovereign King.

    This Demon Monarch was more skilled at energy siphoning rather than dealing with physical attacks. After the three pieces of Dimensional Equipment resisted the pressure of the Abyss together, allowing the Purple-gold Emperor Dragon to unleash a higher level of power, he was soon covered in injuries after bearing the ferocious attacks of the Purple-gold Emperor Dragon. Cracks on the Infinite Monarch Armor spread all over his body like forked branches.

    Thump!

    The dragon tail smashed into the Demon Monarch¡¯s body. Under the immense force, the Demon Monarch¡¯s body flew backward. Before he could stabilize his body, the Purple-Gold Emperor Dragon chased after him. Its dragon ws stretched out, enveloping the space around the Demon Monarch.

 Chapter 1529 - 1529 Slaying the King with a Sword

    1529 ying the King with a Sword

    Chi chi chi!

    In the space sealed by the dragon w, countless sword rays burst forth and shed at the Demon King¡¯s body. If not for the protection of the Infinite King Armor, he might have been cut into meat paste. Even so, the Infinite King Armor was covered in wounds.

    The two Demon Monarchs were currently in a disadvantageous situation.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The three giant dragons worked together to kill the Demon Monarch.

    Suddenly.

    Bang!

    Half of the bodies of the two Demon Monarchs exploded into purple abyssal energy that filled the sky.

    Chi chi chi¡­¡­. A powerful impact was generated, and thousands of tentacles stretched out at the same time. They intertwined with each other and pulled toward the center.

    Weng!

    The two Demon Monarchs broke free from the suppression of the giant dragon and fused into one.

    The Limitless King Armor was covered in broken marks, but it was being repaired at a speed visible to the naked eye, as if it was a living armor. At the same time, the Demon King¡¯s two heads panted heavily, and its arms turned into a purple demonic sword and a ferocious w.

    ¡°I will kill all of you!¡±

    The slightly disheveled Demon Sovereign King roared, his voice ovepping and iparably ruthless.

    Thump!

    Purple light shone brightly at the heart, releasing a huge amount of energy that extended to every part of the Limitless King Armor. In an instant, the damage it had suffered was regenerated and repaired, and it was as new as ever.

    Compared to the two parts that had been separated, the aura of this Demon Monarch was even stronger after the two parts had beenbined.

    In the next second, the Demon Monarch instantly disappeared from where it was.

    In an instant, he appeared above the Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s head.

    The purple demonic sword and the malevolent ws stabbed toward the Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s head.

    The scales of the Nine-faced Dragon God lit up with a dazzling luster. Densew chains appeared around it, binding the body of the Demon Monarch.

    Bang bang bang!

    However, the Demon Monarch¡¯s swift and fierce attacks were also slightly affected, and his movements paused slightly.

    The purple-gold emperor dragon¡¯s dragon horns were towering, and it activated the power of the center of the heavens to teleport the Demon Sovereign King away.

    The purple demonic sword struck the ground.

    Time seemed to stop for a moment, as if the end of the world. The purple wave burst out from the point where the purple swordnded, instantly covering the entire surface of the Shattered Rock ins. There were cracks that extended infinitely like lightning, covering all directions. The ground waspletely shattered.

    Thisyer of the abyss was on the verge of copse.

    In the world that was falling apart, the battle between gods and demons continued.

    Chi!

    A shapeless and intangible arrow that could destroy the concept of eternity, carrying the meaning of the passage of time, hit the Demon Lord who was showing his might and sank into his chest.

    Negative statuses such as aging and weakness caused the Demon Monarch¡¯s ferocity to erupt.

    ¡± His ¡± two heads turned at the same time, staring at the silver dragon on the other side. ¡± He ¡± growled, ¡°¡±Garen Aurelian!¡±

    In an instant, the Demon Monarch tore through space and stepped out from a spot close to the silver dragon.

    The purple demon sword swept across, shing towards Garen¡¯s head.

    However, Garen was no longer the same person as before. He was helpless against the Demon Prince. Now, he had enough power that belonged to him.

    Weng!

    The giant silver dragon¡¯s body flickered and hummed for a moment before instantly disappearing from its spot.

    The purple demonic sword missed.

    At the same time, the massive Time Dragon was extremely majestic. With a p of its wings, it cut off the River of Time in the region where the Demon Lord was.

    At this moment, the other gods sensed that the Demon Monarch had disappeared.

    He had indeed disappeared.

    He was exiled by Garen to a small alternate dimension that did not belong to the River of Time.

    In the alternate dimension that was cut off from the river of time, the Demon Lord looked around. The scene in his vision was also a bottomless abyss, but the gods had already disappeared. It seemed that there was only the abyss and himself in the world.

    At the same time.

    At the edge of the Demon Lord¡¯s vision, like a chalk drawing erased by an eraser, this alternate dimension was copsing, vanishing, and vanishing. It was copsing inward, where the Demon Lord was, as if it was going to destroy him along with it.

    ¡°You want me to be destroyed along with this spacetime?¡±

    ¡°Garen Aurelian, you are delusional!¡±

    The Demon Monarch raised his head and met the gaze of the Time Dragon as heughed maniacally.

    ¡± He ¡± raised his arms, and the ferocious ws also turned into a purple demonic sword. Then, they fused into one sword that reached through the sky and earth, as if it could cut through an entire ne.

    ¡°Open it!¡±

    The purple demonic sword shed down from above, and at the same time, it burst out a sharp sword light that cut the entire single alternate space into two halves.

    Crack!

    The alternate dimension copsed.

    The Demon Lord appeared in the River of Time again, and at the same time, through therge number of anchor points in the Bottomless Abyss, he returned to the Bottomless Abyss.

    ¡°Impressive, I¡¯m not your match yet.¡±

    Garen praised sincerely.

    ¡°But this isn¡¯t a one-on-one fight, but a group fight.¡±

    Garen knew that this skill of his would not be able to deal with the Demon Monarch. However, the main force to deal with the Demon Monarch was not Garen, but the Nine-faced Dragon God and the Purple-gold Emperor Dragon.

    The moment the Fiend Monarch returned to the River of Time and returned to its original position.

    Two powerful forces surged from the left and right sides.

    Boom! Boom!

    The Nine-faced Dragon God and the Purple-gold Emperor Dragon were already prepared. The moment the Demon Monarch appeared, they spat out their dragon breath at the same time and collided from two directions, hitting the Demon Monarch.

    ¡°You guys!¡±

 Chapter 1530 - 1530 Slaying the King with the Sword

    1530 ying the King with the Sword

    The expression of the Demon Monarch under his mask was somewhat distorted. His entire body was submerged in two dragon breaths that could destroy the world.

    Dragon Breath had always been a great killing weapon possessed by True Dragons.

    No existence of the same level could easily resist the dragon¡¯s breath.

    Under the pressure of the two powerful dragon breaths, the Demon Monarch¡¯s Limitless King Armor began to crack. The purple light at its heart shone like the scorching sun, continuously regenerating and repairing the Limitless King Armor. However, in a stalemate, it was still unable to withstand the damage and suppression of the dragon breath.

    The terrifying pressureing from all directions also made it difficult for the Demon Monarch to escape.

    The river of time rippled and gathered into a silver dragon. It also spat out a dragon breath with shocking destructive power and headed straight for the Demon Monarch.

    The three giant dragons formed a triangle, facing each other. The dragon breath that they spat out togetherpletely engulfed the Demon Monarch.

    With the continuous bombardment of the dragon¡¯s breath, the Demon Monarch suffered huge damage at every moment.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±

    In the area covered by the dragon¡¯s breath, the two heads of the Demon Monarch roared at the sky.

    ¡°Shattered Rock in, shatter for me!¡±

    Weng!

    The five hundred and twenty-fourth spiral on the Infinite King Armor, which corresponded to the five hundred and twenty-fourth spiral on the Shattered Rock ins of the Abyss, suddenly lit up with a dazzling purple light. At the same time, dense cracks crawled out.

    At the same time.

    In the already devastated and crumbling Broken Rock in, every inch of space was shattered like a mirror, covered with terrifying cracks.

    ¡°Oh no, this level is about to be destroyed.¡±

    The gods ¡®hearts sank.

    ¡°Destroy!¡±

    The Demon Sovereign roared again.

    The extension of the crack stopped for a moment, and then, in the next moment, it copsed! Like a mirror being hit by a stone hammer, the Broken Rock in waspletely shattered.

    The moment the abyssal ne copsed, the abyssal energy became even more violent as if a catalyst had been injected.

    At this moment.

    Then, under the nervous gaze of the gods, the divine power domain barrier that blocked the purple storm shattered with a bang.

    Weng weng weng weng!

    A world-destroying purple storm swept over.

    Now, the purple storm had melted all the Demon Lords and returned them to itself, reaching an unprecedented level of density. All the creatures in the Bottomless Abyss, except for the gods and the Demon Lord, had been wiped out and devoured by the Bottomless Abyss, turning into the energy umtion of the Bottomless Abyss.

    The gods worked together again to build a barrier to iste the purple storm.

    But now, the purple storm was even more ferocious, and the gods could no longer effectively stop it.

    Under the gaze of the gods, the Demon Lord opened his arms and narrowed his eyes. He was bathed in the purple storm that was surging toward him. His position seemed to have be the center of the storm.

    The cracks on the Limitless King Armor were replenished. Even after withstanding the bombardment of three dragon breaths, it was still regenerating at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    ¡°This abyssal ne equipment is not on the same level as the one I possess.¡±

    Garen¡¯s expression was solemn.

    The three pieces of Dimensional Equipment that were used to suppress the pressure of the Abyss had lost their effectiveness due to the purple storm¡¯s rampage. They had all returned to the silver dragon¡¯s surroundings.

    On the other side, the Demon Sovereign King revealed a ferocious expression.

    As the Demon Lord who bore the will of the Abyss, the Bottomless Abyss was his body. Now, he had no choice but to destroy ayer of the Abyss, which made his anger burn.

    In the shattered world.

    The Demon Monarch¡¯s gaze swept across the gods, especially the three majestic True Dragons that made him look miserable. At the same time, he roared,¡± The time hase. The Multiverse will be the only Abyss!¡±

    The gods ¡®expressions changed, and their hearts trembled.

    It was naturally not because of the Demon Monarch¡¯s words that the gods found it difficult to calm down.

    It was because, at the same time as he spoke.

    The bottomless abyss began to move.

    When his perception was infinitely magnified to the macro scale, he could see that the bottomless abyssal ne was like an endless spiral drill. It moved with endless purple abyssal energy and spun toward the prime material ne without moving forward. It carried a terrifying aura that wanted to destroy the prime material ne.

    ¡°The Bottomless Abyss is about to crash into the Prime Material ne!¡±

    The gods ¡®hearts were heavy, and their brows were tightly knitted.

    There was no precedent in the Great Ring Multiverse for a ne to collide with another ne when it moved.

    However, he could understand it with just a little calction.

    This was definitely the most terrifying catastrophe in history.

    All the gods turned around and stared at the Demon Monarch.

    The Demon Monarch was currently at the center of the purple storm. At the same time, he was the incarnation of the Bottomless Abyss. It was he who was driving the Bottomless Abyss to crash into the Prime Material ne.

    The bottomless abyss was like a drill that ran through the void, violently crashing into the Prime Material ne.

    Other than killing the Demon Monarch, there was no other way to stop it.

    Now, the Demon Sovereign King had already charged out of the suppression of the dragon¡¯s breath. Moreover, under the lingering of the endless purple storm, he had changed his stance.

    Countless tentacles extended out of his body.

    He seemed to have be a core. The veins formed with him as the center radiated endlessly, connecting everyyer of the Bottomless Abyss, connecting them together and rhythmically moving together, causing the Bottomless Abyss to seem toe alive and be a terrifying world-destroying beast at the ne level.

    The Demon Monarch was at the core of the formation. It was fixed and motionless.

 Chapter 1531 - 1531 Slaying the King with a Sword

    1531 ying the King with a Sword

    ¡°Everyone, go all out! We must kill this Evil King!¡±

    The Nine-faced Dragon God and the Purple-gold Emperor Dragon took a deep breath and breathed out dragon breath again, sting towards the Demon Monarch.

    The gods also disyed their own methods, divine light of various colors shed, forming a vast divine power tide as all kinds of authority killer moves attacked the Demon Monarch.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The endless purple tentacles danced wildly, stubbornly existing in the fierce attacks of the gods.

    The purple storm whistled past, and the injuries inflicted on the Demon Lord were healed at a terrifying speed. Listening to the Demon Lord¡¯s maniacalughter, looking at the purple tentacles that covered the world, and sensing the bottomless abyss that crashed into the Prime Material ne, a sense of powerlessness gradually rose in the hearts of the gods.

    ¡°Haha, hahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Io, Hao Tian, Garen Aurelian¡­¡­¡­.. All the gods here, you can¡¯t kill me! Everything that hinders me will eventually turn into dust and be the past!¡±

    The Demon Sovereignughed maniacally.

    The gods continued to attack the Demon Lord with their strongest killing power, but the effect was minimal in a short period of time. They only caused the purple storm to gradually weaken.

    If this situation continued to develop, before the Demon Lord was killed by the gods, he would have already driven the bottomless abyss through the main material ne¡­¡­¡­¡­ At that time, most of the gods, even the powerful ones, would suffer a huge blow.

    As time passed, the drill like bottomless abyss got closer and closer to the Prime Material ne.

    In the Prime Material ne, the intelligent gods of the various worlds raised their heads in confusion.

    They did not possess the perception of a macro scale. What greeted their eyes was an endless purple luster, which contained the most extreme evil and came with an aura that wanted to destroy everything.

    Under this world-destroying scene.

    He went crazy, was dumbstruck, was calm and natural, and prayed piously¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. All kinds of people showed their faces.

    Inside the Bottomless Abyss.

    ¡°Starting from the prime material ne, therge ring will be devoured by the abyss!¡±

    ¡°I shall rule the Multiverse!¡±

    The Fiend Monarchughed loudly. Victory was already in his grasp.

    The silver dragon stopped using its Time Crushing Dragon Breath on the Demon Lord.

    Under the puzzled gazes of the gods.

    The Dragon of Eternity and Time stood up and extended his wings.

    The River of Time rippled.

    Bathing in the formless River of Time, the silver dragon raised its arms and opened its ws.

    At the same time.

    The ripples of the River of Time started to surge like boiling water.

    Chi!

    The river of time paused for a moment before separating naturally.

    A sword with a lustrous luster and a crystalline texture, with many strange dragon patterns engraved on its surface, seemed to have broken through the river of time. It also seemed to have been handed to the sharp ws of the silver dragon by the river of time and was held together.

    ¡°This is¡­¡­¡­ A sword forged from divine sparks?¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? How can divine sparks be forged into weapons?¡±

    Moradin muttered to himself.

    The god who was good at forging had a fiery gaze as he stared at the sword in the silver dragon¡¯s ws and saw through its material.

    As gods, the gods understood divinity very well.

    ¡°How many divine sparks are needed to forge such a sword?¡±

    ¡°Where did Garen Aurelian get so many Godheads?¡±

    At the same time, looking at the majestic silver dragon, hope rekindled in the hearts of the gods.

    This Dragon of Eternity and Time had created too many miracles. This time, there was no exception. He hoped that he could deal with the Demon Monarch¡­¡­¡­.. The gods did not realize that they were actually praying like mortals, praying to Garen, praying that Garen could turn the tide of the battle.

    ¡°All the destruction and destruction hidden in the river of time will appear in this sword of destruction.¡±

    the silver dragon murmured.

    The Time Destruction Sword was finallypleted.

    Wielding the Time Destroying Sword, Garen could feel the destructive power that could cut through all matter and energy, destroying all existing information and anchor points.

    On the other side, the Demon Monarch, who had once been beheaded by the Time Destroying Sword and had suffered a lot because of it, narrowed his eyes.

    ¡± He ¡± stared fixedly at the silver dragon and subconsciously revealed a trace of fear.

    The Demon Monarch knew that he had to pick the soft persimmon to pinch, but when he was fighting the Three Dragons alone, he did not kill Garen. He mainly dealt with the Nine-faced Dragon God and the Heavenly Emperor because he did not want Shi Long to make a move against the current. Deep in his heart, he was a little afraid of Garen.

    However, Demogorgon had already be a Demon Lord.

    This trace of fear disappeared in an instant.

    ¡°Garen Aurelian, do you think you can kill me now?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re not on the same level as me.¡±

    ¡°You want to kill me? This is impossible.¡±

    The Demon Monarch said so arrogantly. However, the Infinite Monarch Armor absorbed abyssal energy crazily. It turned intoyers and became thicker, protecting itself tightly.

    Very cautious.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯re not on the same level.¡±

    ¡°But now it is.¡±

    The silver dragon smiled.

    At the same time, the river of time rippled again, and another silver dragon appeared.

    The Faceless Doppelganger directly transformed with the current Garen as its target, bing another Dragon of Time, and it was an existence that had reached Quasi Divine Vessel Level 19.

 Chapter 1532 - 1532 Slaying the King with a Sword

    1532 ying the King with a Sword

    ¡­¡­¡­ This was beyond the abilities of the Faceless Clone.

    However, it was Garen¡¯s clone after all. He could still maintain it for a short period of time.

    Whoosh!

    The faceless clone turned into a stream of light and flew toward the silver dragon.

    In an instant, the two merged into one.

    Weng!

    Dazzling light burst forth.

    The river of time stirred up waves as if it was weing the arrival of a king.

    A dragon¡¯s might that made the gods want to submit spread out in all directions, like an abyss and a prison. This was the pressure that only the top existences had.

    God Garen, Faceless Garen, and Garen himself.

    The trinity had officially entered the level 20 Godhood.

    The magnificent silver dragon¡¯s gaze was cold as it stared at the Demon Monarch¡¯s solemn expression and whispered, ¡°¡±Dymogorgon, this time I will personally behead you.¡±

    He did not wait for the Demon Monarch¡¯s response.

    The silver dragon pped its wings and fell towards the Demon Monarch like a meteor.

    ¡°Garen Aurelian!¡±

    The Demon Sovereign roared.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Countless purple tentacles wrapped around the silver dragon.

    At the same time, the gods came back to their senses. Under the leadership of the Nine-faced Dragon God and the Heavenly Emperor, theyunched a fierce attack at the same time, opening up a path for the silver dragon so that it would not be obstructed.

    In the blink of an eye.

    The silver dragon broke through theyers of obstructions and whistled over. The Time Destruction Sword was crystal clear, but it carried a terrifying aura of destruction. Behind the dragon¡¯s body, there were still countless authorities that the gods had used to bombard the Demon Lord¡¯s body.

    Through the Pupil of Time, he found the most suitable distance, angle, and timing.

    ¡°Damn it! I want to bite your sword! Then I¡¯ll eat you alive!¡±

    The Demon Monarch roared furiously, while the silver dragon remained silent.

    The World Devourer¡¯s head turned and opened its mouth to bite the Time Destroyer Sword.

    Chi!

    The Time Destroying Sword went forward without moving forward. It swept past the indestructible fangs of the World Devourer¡¯s head, leaving a thin silver light along its mouth, and continued to sh at the other head.

    The Limitless King Armor squirmed like a living thing, gathering towards the Demon King¡¯s neck, forming the strongest armor.

    The Time Destruction Sword collided with the armor of the Limitless King Armor.

    Its attack slowed down a little, but it was only a little-ng! The Time Destroying Sword shed past the Demon Monarch¡¯s neck, then shed back sharply. The cycle repeated, shing past the Demon Monarch¡¯s body again and again

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    In between the attacks of the gods, the Demon Monarch was able to catch his breath and unleash his full strength.

    Countless purple tentacles intertwined together, forming a huge object that looked like a drill. It spun at high speed and drilled towards the silver dragon. The silver dragon pped its wings and fled, far away from the Demon Lord.

    ¡°Hu hu hu¡­¡±¡­..¡±

    The Fiend Monarch was panting heavily.

    He touched his neck andughed hoarsely. ¡°¡±You¡¯re only so-so.¡±

    At the same time, the gods ¡®attacks stopped for the first time.

    This puzzled the Demon Monarch.

    Then, he saw the silver dragon that showed pity to him. From the other party¡¯s tinum eyes, the Demon Lord saw himself clearly.

    Tiny sword marks with destructive intent crisscrossed and covered his body.

    ¡°You are already dead.¡±

    the silver dragon said seriously.

    ¡°Yes, you can¡¯t ¡­¡­.¡±

    The Demon Monarch¡¯s words came to an abrupt halt.

    Following the traces left behind by the sword of time destruction, his body silently shattered into countless pieces. These pieces tried to close up, but it was useless. They continued to disappear.

    Very soon, amidst the unwilling roars of the Demon Monarch, hepletely disappeared.

    All traces of him in the river of time were also being erased.

    At the same time.

    In the countless nes and worlds, all records rted to Demogorgon had changed.

    In a book of demons, some words disappeared into thin air and became nk. In an evil ritual pattern that was used to pay homage to many demons, a ferocious demon pattern quietly disappeared. The living beings who knew about the existence of Demogorgon had unknowingly forgotten the existence of this demon¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The gods also felt a little dazed.

    In their minds, aplete memory suddenly appeared nk.

    ¡°Hmm? Who are we fighting?¡±

    ¡°Demogorgon¡­¡­. Timo ¡­.. Which demon is it?¡±

    Even the Nine-faced Dragon God and the Heavenly Emperor, who had transformed into a purple-gold emperor dragon, were not spared.

    A Demon Monarch who was so illustrious that he had plunged the entire Great Ring Multiverse into a crisis was forgotten by all living beings.

    ¡°Dymogorgon, you are the first to die under my Time Destroying Sword, but you will not be thest.¡±

    The silver dragon¡¯s expression was calm as it muttered in its heart.

    ¡°Only I still remember your name.¡±

    ¡£

 Chapter 1533 - 1533 Invincible in the Ring (1)

    1533 Invincible in the Ring (1)

    The Demon Lord was in by the Sword of Time Destruction, and all living beings in the great ring of the Multiverse had forgotten the existence of the Demon Lord, including the gods who had just fought him.

    The gods knew that they had just experienced a great battle, but they did not know who the target of the battle was. Due to this nk memory, they were in a state of confusion.

    ¡± We forgot who the enemy was. An irresistible force erased this memory from our minds.¡±

    ¡°¡­. This power originated from Garen Aurelian.¡±

    The gods looked at the majestic dragon figure in front of them, and their hearts actually trembled a little.

    It could make so many powerful existences lose a piece of memory at the same time, and it could not be traced back or retrieved.

    What kind of power was this?

    ¡°¡­. I didn¡¯t use Shi Long Yiliu and resolved this crisis alone.¡±

    Garen recalled the past, thinking about how he had been forced into desperate straits time and time again, and could only rely on Shi Long against the current. Thinking about his own growth step by step, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh, and clearly recognized his own changes.

    Now, he had already grown to the point where he needed to look up to his former self. He no longer needed Shi Long Yiliu, who was once his greatest reliance. If Garen from another time and space saw him, he would definitely treat him as a big shot of a time and space. Of course, Garen was indeed a big shot in the Multiverse that was not to be messed with.

    ¡°If I use Time Dragon Countercurrent now, there¡¯s a high chance that I¡¯ll be able to summon a foreign existence that¡¯s simr to my level or only slightly stronger than me.¡±

    ¡°¡­. Unless there was a god like me in another dimension¡­. Time and space were infinite, and there were endless possibilities. Even the smallest possibility could be a reality in a certain time and space. Moreover, this possibility was not small, so it should be there.¡±

    ¡± I estimate that if I canpletely control more than ten rivers of time in the Multiverse that are simr to the size of arge ring, I might be able to glimpse the domain of the Gods.¡±

    The silver dragon thought quietly.

    Right now, he was almost invincible in the Big Ring Multiverse. However, Garen had yet to sessfully control the entire River of Time in the Big Ring Multiverse. He estimated that after he seeded, even a God-like Being at Level 20 would not be enough. Perhaps only God above God could make him afraid.

    At the same time.

    Having lost the Demon Monarch¡¯s carrier, the bottomless abyss that was steadily moving toward the Prime Material ne stopped.

    However, the Bottomless Abyss had left its original position and was now very close to the Prime Material ne. This was not good news. The structural framework of many nes in the Great Ring Multiverse had changed, thus losing bnce and producing abnormalities. Even if it did note into contact with the Prime Material ne, it still had a bad influence on many worlds in the Prime Material ne, and the influence was still spreading to other outer nes.

    If he didn¡¯t stop it.

    Although the result would not be as terrible as the Bottomless Abyss colliding with the Prime Material ne, it would still turn into a rather troublesome situation.

    At this time, just as the gods were considering how to deal with the Bottomless Abyss, a sudden change urred again.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    ¡°Demogorgon is dead, I am certain of that.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The silver dragon¡¯s thoughts had just moved when it understood the answer.

    In the center of the purple storm, a set of armor with a spiral structure appeared inch by inch. However, there were no living beings inside. It was just an empty armor, but it still had a stern aura. Ordinary powerful gods would feel heartfelt fear when they saw this armor.

    ¡± Limitless Sovereign King Armor¡­The abyssal ne¡¯s equipment.¡±

    The silver dragon narrowed its eyes and looked at the Infinite King Armor.

    Garen, who hade into contact with the ne Will many times before and had frequent dealings with the ne Will, could feel an extremely huge will on the Infinite King Armor. It was obvious that this was the ne Will of the Bottomless Abyss.

    ¡°When I was killing the Demon Monarch, I also destroyed the Limitless Monarch Armor.¡±

    ¡°However, my target is the Demon Monarch, and my mind and power are all focused on it. The destruction intent of the Time Destroying Sword didn¡¯t extend to the Infinite Monarch Armor and the Abyss Will, so the Abyss Will didn¡¯t die.¡±

    ¡°Let me think. How should we deal with the Limitless King Armor and the abyssal will?¡±

    Garen pondered silently.

    On the other side, the Will of Abyss had also forgotten the existence of Dymogorgen. The Will of Abyss only knew that it had once supported a Demon Lord, but it did not know who the Demon Lord was, nor did it know the exact process of how the Demon Lord was defeated¡­. At the same time, the Limitless King Armor that was empty inside was quietly suspended in midair. The abyssal will was slowly being stripped from it.

    ¡°The current Bottomless Abyss is too close to the Prime Material ne. It¡¯s best to move the Bottomless Abyss back to its original position.¡±

    ¡°But ¡­ Without the Demon Monarch, the Will of the Abyss could not control the Abyss.¡±

    Garen narrowed his eyes and stared at the Infinite King Armor.

    There were two problems before the gods now. One was to deal with the Will of Abyss, the Will of Evil of the Great Ring Multiverse, which was the key to the birth of the Demon Lord and the cause of the crisis. The other was to move the Abyss back to its original ce, restoring the bnce of the structure of the Great Ring Multiverse and preventing it from losing bnce.

 Chapter 1534 - 1534 Invincible in the Ring (2)

    1534 Invincible in the Ring (2)

    This was also easy to resolve.

    Garen¡¯s thoughts spun, and in just a few seconds, he thought of the most suitable solution, and it was a good way to deal with two problems at the same time.

    ¡°There must be a Demon Sovereign.. Although all the demons in the Bottomless Abyss had been devoured by the Bottomless Abyss, this was the Extreme Evil Dimension after all. Sooner orter, new demons would be born.¡±

    ¡°And even if the Abyss Will is destroyed, sooner orter, a new will will will be born. We can¡¯t destroy the entire Abyss, or the great ring will lose its bnce.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, rather than letting the Bottomless Abyss develop freely, it¡¯s better to be a Demon Monarch and control the Bottomless Abyss.¡±

    With that thought in mind, the silver dragon did not give the abyssal will a chance to escape from the Limitless King Armor. Its eyes were locked on the Limitless King Armor, and its expression was calm. At the same time, it extended its dragon ws and moved its body to grab at the Limitless King Armor.

    Weng weng weng weng!

    The purple storm danced wildly around the Infinite King Armor in an attempt to defend against the Silver Dragon that was approaching it. However, the abyssal energy that could not be concentrated could not affect the Silver Dragon at all. With only the abyssal will attached to it, the Infinite King Armor without the Demon Monarch was equivalent to a powerful existence with a level 19 godhood. It could be said to be extremely powerful.

    However, it was facing Garen Aurelian, who was a trinity. The Infinite King Armor could not hinder Garen¡¯s movements at all, who was currently at his peak.

    In the blink of an eye, the Limitless King Armor was suppressed by the silver dragon¡¯s ws. The surrounding spacetime waspletely sealed and suppressed. No matter how the Limitless King Armor resisted, it was useless.

    The gods were quietly observing Garen¡¯s rash actions and did not stop him.

    They guessed what Garen wanted to do.

    Although many gods were envious of the Infinite King Armor deep in their hearts, they also knew that they were not qualified to obtain this dimensional equipment, much less suppress the will of the abyss.

    The dragon w spread out, and the Limitless King Armor floated up and down inside.

    The silver dragon closed its eyes slightly, and its spiritual will seemed to be pouring into the Infinite King Armor like an endless wave.

    The spiral structure on the Infinite King Armor lit up with purple light and shook, resisting the mental attack of the silver dragon.

    A powerful repulsive force forced Garen¡¯s Mind to invade it very slowly.

    ¡± The abyssal will is indeed powerful. ¡±

    Garen opened his eyes.

    If he had to use the conventional method to break down the opponent¡¯s defense and make contact with the Will of the Abyss bit by bit, this would definitely consume a lot of Garen¡¯s energy. However, Garen¡¯s current peak state was not what he truly possessed. He could not continue to maintain it forever, but he did not have the time topete with the Will of the Abyss.

    Therefore, the silver dragon chose the primitive and efficient method-intimidation.

    ng!

    ¡± Let me be the Demon Monarch and control the Bottomless Abyss. Or I can erase you and help speed up the birth of a new Abyss Will. If it doesn¡¯t listen, I¡¯ll erase it again.¡±

    ¡°This cycle will repeat itself. Whether you are willing or not, the Bottomless Abyss will be my possession sooner orter.¡±

    After a pause, the silver dragon whispered and continued to ask emotionlessly,¡±Will of the Abyss, tell me, do you want to step into the eternal end of death?¡±

    The Time Destruction Sword approached the Limitless King Armor, and the sword light formed by the will of destruction circled around the Limitless King Armor. ording to its master¡¯s will, it did not hide its threat.

    At the same time.

    As if after thinking for a few minutes, the Infinite King Armor that had been resisting Garen¡¯s suppression before slowly calmed down. The spiral patterns on its surface gradually extinguished the purple luster, removing the resistance against Garen¡¯s Spiritual Will.

    Garen¡¯s Spiritual Will easily entered the Infinite King Armor.

    ¡°Wee, Lord, to the Abyss.¡±

    ¡°The Bottomless Abyss has weed a true king.¡±

    A wave of spiritual fluctuation that was still orderly and reserved, but also carried a submissive emotion, was transmitted into Garen¡¯s mind at the same time.

    The abyssal will still yielded.

    It was a mature will. Although it had an instinctive tendency to destroy the creatures of the Multiverse, it also had the desire to live and was unwilling to be killed by Garen.

    As long as the Abyss existed, the Will of the Abyss would not truly go extinct.

    However, would the new generation of abyssal will born from the new generation still be this abyssal will?

    As the Will of the Abyss that had almost sessfully conquered the Great Ring Multiverse and trained the arrogant Demon Prince, Demogorgon, into its own puppet king, it was no boorish creature. If the situation it faced required it to submit, it would choose to submit.

    ¡°You made the right choice.¡±

    The silver dragon smiled.

    He knew that as the Evil Consciousness of the Great Ring Multiverse, the Will of the Abyss would neverpletely submit to him. However, Garen did not care, as long as he could suppress it all the time.

    The current Garen could already thwart the ns of the Will of Abyss, let alone the future him.

    The Bottomless Abyss was a powerful ne, but it had already reached its limit, and Garen was just the beginning.

    Immediately, under the envious gazes of the gods.

 Chapter 1535 - 1535 Invincible in the Ring (3)

    1535 Invincible in the Ring (3)

    Weng!

    Purple light shed.

    The Limitless King Armor turned into a purple stream of light and shot towards the silver dragon¡¯s scales.

    Crack crack ¡­¡­ On the outermostyer of the silver dragon¡¯s silver-gray scales, ayer of spiral armor was ted inch by inch. From the dragon¡¯s horn at the front to the dragon¡¯s tail at the back, there was no nk space, covering the entire body.

    Boom!

    With the giant dragon as the center, the purple storm that had calmed down suddenly surged again. Moreover, the degree of ferocity waspletely beyond that of when the Demon Lord was present.

    Moreover, the purple storm had even caused spacetime to be chaotic, possessing the power to reverse time.

    At this moment.

    Garen Aurelian, who was wearing the Infinite King Armor, stood quietly at the center of the storm. Due to the chaos of time and space, the gods could only see a blurry figure.

    In the storm, Garen Aurelian seemed to have be the ultimate evil demon god in this Multiverse.

    The gods stared at the silver dragon in devil armor, feeling the waves of evil powering from it. Although they knew that Garen could control the Will of the Abyss, they could not help but feel a trace of worry. What if Garen Aurelian had the idea of devouring the Multiverse after bing the Demon King? What should they do?

    Even though he had already forgotten the performance of the previous Demon Monarch.

    However, the gods had a vague feeling in their hearts that the Demon Monarch that Garen Aurelian had transformed into was definitely more terrifying.

    At the same time, under Garen¡¯s will, the Limitless King¡¯s armor transformed into the patterns on the dragon scales, making it less eye-catching.

    ¡± My Lord, if you are willing, with my assistance, you can rule over the entire Ring Multiverse, bringing all living beings, gods, nes, and worlds under your control.¡±

    ¡± You will be the only Emperor of the Great Ring Multiverse. You will do whatever you want, and there will be no taboos.¡±

    The Will of Abyss whispered excitedly in Garen¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Narrow-minded.¡±

    Garen, who had a broad vision and was aiming for the infinite space-time and multiverse, was indifferent to the persuasion of the Will of the Abyss. At the same time, with a thought, the Sword of Time Destruction appeared in his spiritual world, shing out rays of sword light, forming a cage and imprisoning the Will of the Abyss.

    When the Will of the Abyss handed over the authority of the King of the ne to Garen, the Abyss was no longer under the control of the Will of the Abyss.

    In any ne, the ne Will and the King of the ne would always be at odds with each other.

    Previously, the Will of the Abyss hadpletely controlled the Demon Monarch because the Demon Monarch was willing to be the puppet of the Will of the Abyss and listen to the arrangements of the Will of the Abyss. However, now that Garen had be the Demon Monarch, he would definitely not let the Will of the Abyss manipte him. Moreover, the current Will of the Abyss was indeed not a match for Garen, the King of the ne.

    The endless purple storm rose again.

    From a macro perspective, the purple storm was circling the bottomless abyss, moving away from the prime material ne and returning to the original location of the dimension.

    In the Prime Material ne, many intelligent creatures looked up at the sky and saw that the purple color that covered the sky was gradually fading. Deep in their hearts, they felt lucky that they had survived a disaster.

    After a while.

    The Bottomless Abyss returned to its original spot, and the great ring Multiverse regained its bnce.

    ¡°Garen, you make me feel proud.¡±

    ¡°You have already surpassed me.¡±

    ¡°If you like the position of the lord of the gods, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±

    The Nine-faced Dragon God smiled and said to Garen.

    Because he saw that Garen was already so powerful that his pair of dragon wings could protect the big ring Multiverse, the Nine-Faced Dragon God had the idea of abdicating and handing over the Pantheon Temple¡¯s affairs to Garen.

    At this moment, Garen had already exited from hisplete state. God Garen and Faceless Garen were separated from Garen¡¯s original body.

    However, even without the support of the two doppelgangers, Garen¡¯s actual body¡¯s strength level had risen to God-like Level 19.

    Originally, he was at the peak of God-like Level 18, and was still one step away from God-like Level 19. However, after this battle, Garen took another step forward and officially entered the realm of God-like Level 19. Moreover, he was wearing the Infinite King Armor, bing a Demon King, and also had the killing weapon, the Time Destroying Sword. Even if it was just his original body¡¯s strength, he could alreadypare to the highest level of Divine Beings.

    Garen had enough ability and prestige to assume the position of the new Lord of the Gods.

    The Lord of the Gods was originally just a title, but after the Pantheon Temple was established, it represented the leader of the Pantheon Temple and became a status, like a God King. It was not a God King like Zeus.

    After hearing the Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s words.

    Garen shook his head and said, ¡± Master God, with your character, you¡¯re more suitable to be the Lord of Gods. Besides, I might have to leave the Great Ring Multiverse in the future. I still need you to be in charge of this ce.¡±

    ¡± Leaving the Great Ring Multiverse¡­¡­¡­¡­ I understand.¡±

    The Nine-faced Dragon God nodded gently and did not ask any further.

    Immediately, Garen¡¯s gaze swept across the Gods, and he said in a low voice, ¡°¡± The Demon Lords in the Bottomless Abyss have all fallen and died. Now, there is no end to it. If you gods want to enter the Abyss, you should generously choose the Abyss level that you like.¡±

    The Gods of Order and Kindness were uninterested.

    However, the evil gods were very interested and were very willing to enter the Bottomless Abyss.

    After this matter came to an end, the gods who did not like the Abyss environment returned to their respective divine kingdoms.

    Garen, who had be the Demon Lord, also known as the Lord of the Abyssal ne, controlled the Power of Time to condense a temporary clone, which went to the Prime Material ne to apany his partner and children to y. At the same time, his main body stayed in the Bottomless Abyss, using the authority of the King of the ne to control the River of Time efficiently.

    Garen, who had already grown to God-like Vessel Level 19, was able to control the River of Time even faster.

    ¡± Even if it¡¯s a dimension of the size of the Bottomless Abyss, I canpletely control the river of time in this dimension for at most a hundred years.¡±

    In the Bottomless Abyss.

    As time passed, the silver dragon with the faint purple spiral pattern on its body continued to grow stronger, as if there was no limit.

    ¡± When I be the Spacetime Master of the Bottomless Abyss andpletely control the River of Time, I¡¯ll enter the peak of level 20 godhood.¡±

    The silver dragon¡¯s eyes were deep as it thought to itself.

    ¡± Even now, the Ring Multiverse is no longer a threat to me.¡±

    Inside the big ring, Garen could already call himself invincible.

 Chapter 1536 - 1536 Little Anna and the White Dragon Lady

    1536 Little Anna and the White Dragon Lady

    After the crisis from the Bottomless Abyss was resolved, the Great Ring Multiverse returned to its former peace.

    After ying around in the Prime Material ne for more than ten years, Little Anna, who was only one step away from the Demigod level, returned to the Royal Court with her parents. Garen¡¯s original body was still in the Bottomless Abyss, continuing to expand his control over the River of Time. The one apanying Little Anna in the Prime Material ne was a clone that Garen had created.

    In the Royal Court.

    The sixteen-year-old girl with diamond-like silver dragon scales, Dragon Anna, did not grow significantly. Her overall length had only increased by three to four meters.

    However, the outline of her body gradually changed from a chubby young dragon to a beautiful young girl dragon.

    A tinum eye.

    A purple gemstone eye.

    There were also diamond-like gorgeous silver dragon scales and a pair of small and exquisite dragon horns that were slightly open¡­¡­¡­¡­. Little Anna had inherited the beauty of her parents. In terms of true dragon aesthetics, she would definitely be a beautiful dragon in the future.

    Compared to her mischievous childhood, Little Anna, who had just entered the teenage dragon stage after traveling in the prime material world, looked much calmer and more elegant. However, there was still a sly and clever look in the depths of her blinking eyes. Garen and Yuna both knew that elegance and tranquility were just a disguise for their daughter. Her nature had not changed at all.

    As a young dragon, Anna should have left her parents ¡®protection and lived on her own. However, since she had just entered the stage of a young dragon, Garen and Yuna did not urge little Anna to train independently.

    At this moment.

    The young dragon soared alone in the sky. She bathed in the golden sunlight of the Royal Court. With her spine as the axis, her wings extended and circled, shuttling through the wind and clouds in the sky, tearing the wind apart and prating the hazy clouds that were like cotton wool, forming arge empty track.

    At the same time.

    Inds, caves, mountains, pces¡­. Dragon buildings of different styles shed past the young dragon¡¯s eyes.

    In the sea of clouds, around these buildings.

    Many Legendary dragons who had lived in the Royal Court for a long time, even ancient half-dragons, chose to avoid Little Anna when they saw her dancing and enjoying the pleasure of flying. They gave her enough face.

    Just like that, little Anna flew at high speed in the Royal Court without any obstacles.

    Until a few minutester.

    A female Immemorial White Dragon appeared on the other side of his field of vision. Her Draconic Aura had reached the Legendary level, but she was still quite a distance away from bing a demigod.

    It was none other than White Dragon Lady, who was strolling in the Royal Court.

    The White Dragon Lady was also flying in the Dragon Court. Her flight trajectory was exactly the same as little Anna¡¯s. If the two dragons did not give in to each other, they would obviously collide in the end.

    At this time, Little Anna¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and saw the White Dragon Lady in her vision.

    ¡°What level? He¡¯s flying like me without looking at the road.¡±

    Little Anna muttered in her heart as she looked at the White Dragon Lady.

    She raised her head, and like a valiant and spirited little rooster, she didn¡¯t change her flight trajectory at all. She continued to fly forward, and even elerated.

    At the same time.

    The White Dragon Lady also noticed Little Anna in front of her.

    ¡°Eh? Why did this dragon look so familiar?¡±

    ¡°Whatever. What level is he at? He actually didn¡¯t give way to me.¡±

    The White Dragon Lady looked at Little Anna and thought unhappily.

    In the Royal Court, due to the White Dragon Lady¡¯s identity, the dragons would basically give her face and make way when they met her. However, Little Anna¡¯s situation was simr.

    Now, the two of them met and were at loggerheads.

    The Primordial White Dragon Lady and young Anna¡¯s eyes met. They did not give in to each other. Their eyes were so anxious that it was as if sparks were bursting out. They were both very unhappy with each other.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The dragon wings spread out, and the wind raged.

    The two dragons roared as they charged forward, as if they were about to collide with each other. Their speed increased faster and faster.

    Due to the fact that they were separated by a generation, the bloodline aura between them was not strong. Moreover, they did not like each other and were not in a good mood, so they did not recognize each other. They only felt a little familiar that was not worth paying attention to.

    At this moment.

    The other legendary dragons and half-divine dragons in the Royal Court noticed the situation here.

    However, none of the dragons stepped forward to stop them. They blinked their eyes and watched curiously.

    As time passed, as the two dragons reached their limits and were extremely fast, they crossed the distance in just a few seconds. Now, they were almost within reach.

    ¡°Hmph, why aren¡¯t you making way?¡±

    ¡°Where did this ignorant dragone from? Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re so great just because you¡¯re a demigod. I¡¯ll let you taste my power.¡±

    The White Dragon Lady raised her head proudly. The scales on her body began to emit a golden luster inch by inch, forming a pattern that looked like a metal armor. The Imasca Holy Garment that Garen had given her was attached to it.

    The White Dragon Lady used all her strength, wanting to collide with Little Anna head-on.

    On the other side.

    Little Anna looked at the Imasca Holy Robe that suddenly appeared on the White Dragon Lady¡¯s body and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little surprised.

 Chapter 1537 - 1537 Little Anna and the White Dragon Lady (2)

    1537 Little Anna and the White Dragon Lady (2)

    ¡°Good treasure, how did this white dragon that doesn¡¯t look too smart get it?¡±

    Little Anna muttered in her heart.

    At the same time, on the elegant and beautiful face that was covered with fine, silver, diamond-like dragon scales, Little Anna revealed a sly gaze and smiled evilly.

    At this time, the distance between the two dragons was less than a kilometer.

    They would collide in less than a second.

    Little Anna¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed, and the omnipresent force field energy in the world swarmed over and silently gathered around the White Dragon Lady.

    [Supergravity Field: 1,000 times gravity!]

    Weng!

    It was as if an invisible hand was pressing down. Under the pressure of a thousand times gravity, the White Dragon Lady, who weighed more than a thousand tons, was caught off guard and directly bore the pressure of a million tons of gravity. Her body, which was originally flying in a straight line, instantly turned and fell, showing a drastic change of ny degrees from her previous trajectory.

    After that.

    Little Anna was still flying elegantly and powerfully, following the White Dragon Lady¡¯s original flight path and flying over leisurely.

    Boom!

    The Imasca Holy Garment was dazzling. It changed from a decorative pattern to a real armor with a metallic texture.

    The White Dragon Lady chased after Little Anna in exasperation.

    ¡°I¡¯m so angry. Stop right there! I want to duel with you!¡±

    Upon hearing the other party¡¯s mor, Little Anna turned around and saw the White Dragon Lady approaching aggressively.

    ¡°Hmph, who¡¯s afraid of who?¡±

    Little Anna was not willing to be outdone, and she fought with the White Dragon Lady at close range.

    Immediately, more and more dragons gathered to watch the fight between the two dragons. What happened here naturally did not escape Garen and Yuna¡¯s senses. However, they were just like the other dragons, observing quietly in the dark without any intention of interfering.

    Dressed in the Imasca Holy Garment, the White Dragon Lady had the power of a demigod.

    White Dragon Lady¡¯s movements were reflected in the tinum Dragon Eyes, and she was able to predict everything.

    Before the White Dragon Lady made her move, Little Anna already knew what her next move was.

    However, after Garen¡¯s modification, the Imasca Holy Garment that had strengthened its defensive attributes was indeed extraordinary. It could withstand Little Anna¡¯s attack. For such a small fight, Little Anna did not intend to use the powerful dragon breath that could destroy the world. Therefore, the two of them were in a stalemate, and neither of them could do anything to the other.

    Gradually, both sides got tired of fighting.

    The White Dragon Lady gradually calmed down and thought strangely, ¡°¡±Where did this guye from? Why is he so powerful?¡±

    Eh?

    Her eyes were so familiar.

    tinum dragon eyes¡­¡­¡­. There were also purple gem-like eyes¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    My eldest son also has tinum eyes, and my partner¡¯s eyes are purple. I heard that they gave birth to an heir not long ago¡­¡­¡­¡­ The White Dragon Lady thought to herself.

    When little Anna was born, the White Dragon Lady was in the prime material ne. She didn¡¯t attend the celebration in the Royal Court because she was heartbroken about the gift, so she didn¡¯t see little Anna with her own eyes.

    ¡°No way, this guy is my eldest granddaughter?¡±

    ¡°Looking at the time, if it¡¯s really her, she should have just¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ He just turned sixteen!¡±

    At this thought, the White Dragon Lady¡¯s high morale immediately copsed.

    He was an Immemorial Dragon, but he was fighting a sixteen-year-old little dragon. He was even falling behind because the other party seemed to be holding back¡­¡­¡­.. Sob, sob, sob, it¡¯s not fair!

    ¡°If I have the chance, I don¡¯t want to be Garen¡¯s mother, I want to be his daughter.¡±

    The White Dragon Lady pulled her face and revealed a listless expression. She no longer had the mood to fight with little Anna.

    The White Dragon Lady had mixed feelings and recognized little Anna.

    Little Anna, who was also feeling bored, calmed down and had a rough guess of White Dragon Lady¡¯s identity. If she sensed it carefully, she could sense that it had the same bloodline aura as her father and herself. However, it was very weak, so little Anna couldn¡¯t distinguish it at first.

    White Dragon¡­¡­ It was said that his father¡¯s mother was an ordinary White Dragon from the Arctic Icecap.

    There was a simr aura on her body. It should be her, right?

    Little Anna thought silently.

    The two dragons stopped at the same time and sized each other up.

    ¡°Humph.¡±

    The White Dragon Lady couldn¡¯t take it lying down. She snorted arrogantly and turned around to leave. Although she recognized Little Anna¡¯s identity, she didn¡¯t acknowledge her. This was too embarrassing for a dragon. If it wasn¡¯t for the Imasca Holy Garment that Garen gave her, she would have been pressed to the ground by her eldest granddaughter.

    ¡°Eh? Don¡¯t run, I have something to say to you.¡±

    Little Anna wanted to meet the White Dragon Lady. She was a little curious about her weak elder, so she chased after the White Dragon Lady.

    As soon as she gave chase, the White Dragon Lady sped up.

    As soon as the White Dragon Lady ran, Little Anna also increased her speed to chase after her.

    The figures of the two giant dragons, one in front and one behind, chased and ran, brushing past the vast and magnificent Dragon Court World.

    At the same time.

    Olympus Multiverse, Heaven.

    Faceless Garen, who had once again transformed into the face of the God King Poseidon, had returned to this ce and entered the God King¡¯s Pce.

    Divinity Ranch had always been able to be harvested repeatedly.

    The Olympus Multiverse was the only farm Garen owned that could create powerful Godheads, and it was even a God-King-level powerful Godhead. Therefore, he valued it very much and let the Faceless Avatar manage this ce. At the same time, the Faceless Avatar would go to other farms from time to time to harvest mature Godheads.

 Chapter 1538 - 1538 Little Anna and the White Dragon Lady (3)

    1538 Little Anna and the White Dragon Lady (3)

    The Time Destroyer Sword had been forged.

    However, it had not reached its limit yet.

    The method to increase the strength of the Time Destroyer Sword was simple and crude. It was to collect more Time Divinity as the basic unit of the Time Destroyer Sword. The more Divinity, the higher the quality, and the more powerful the Time Destroyer Sword would be.

    He went to the big ring to forge a sword for his main body.

    After that, he went to other dimensions to harvest a wave of Godheads before Faceless Garen returned to the Olympian Multiverse.

    He had just descended into the Heaven Realm.

    Poseidon, who had yet to sit firmly on the throne of the Godly King, focused his gaze and sensed the approaching divine power.

    ¡°Athena? She recovered just like that?¡±

    ¡°She woke up while I was gone¡­¡­¡­.. However, now that I¡¯ve returned, with her intelligence, she didn¡¯t seal herself again to avoid my sharp edge. Instead, she took the initiative to find me.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps he has something to rely on.¡±

    The Godking¡¯s expression did not change. He was indifferent.

    With Athena in the lead, the group of Heavenly Deities headed towards the Godly King Pce. They were all aggressive and seemed to have ill intentions.

    In the next moment, all the gods gathered in the Godly King Pce.

    Looking down at the gods from above, the Godly King said calmly,¡±Why did the godse here? I didn¡¯t summon you.¡±

    At this moment, Ares stepped out and scolded,¡±Outrageous Outer God, you actually dared to fool us Heavenly Deities into bing Godly Kings. Your crime is truly unforgivable!¡±

    Athena looked at the man sitting on the throne and said, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know where you¡¯re from or what your purpose is.¡±

    ¡± But I¡¯ve seen through your identity as an Outer God. You¡¯re not a god from the Olympian Multiverse.¡±

    ¡± Tartarus must have been tricked by you into going to another Multiverse and died outside.¡±

    Hearing Athena¡¯s question, the Ruler of God¡¯s eyes narrowed, then he smiled and pped.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that Athena would be my biggest obstacle.¡±

    ¡°Not bad, not bad. As expected of the Empyrean God who was originally viewed as the most likely to be the fourth Godking.¡±

    Pausing, Faceless Garen asked curiously, ¡°¡±However, I don¡¯t understand where you get the confidence to stand in front of me.¡±

    ¡°I was able to quietly rece Poseidon, defeat Zeus and be the God King, and cause Tartarus to fall. You should understand that I am no small fry.¡±

    Athena was quiet and elegant as she pointed at the gold bricks that paved the Godly King¡¯s Pce.

    The aura of the Mother of Gods on it suddenly dissipated.

    ¡°When you left, I persuaded the gods to expose your identity.¡±

    ¡°The gods sacrificed the Mother of Gods together to awaken a great Primordial God.¡±

    ¡°This is my confidence.¡±

    ¡°No matter how strong you are, you are no match for the great Chaos.¡±

    As he spoke, a ball of chaotic energy that was a mixture of earth, water, wind, fire, positive and negative energy, time and space rose from the ground made of gold.

    In a trance, the entire Heaven Realm was filled with this energy.

    The Primitive God, the origin of the Olympian gods, the God of Chaos, Chaos, awakened and descended.

    At the same time, sensing what was happening in the Olympian Multiverse, the silver dragon that had finally reached Godhood level twenty in the River of Time region that controlled most of the Abysses in the Great Ring Multiverse opened a pair of dazzling tinum eyes.

    In the Heaven Realm, the Godking Pce was enveloped by chaotic energy.

    An invisible sense of oppression filled the air.

    It was as if a big hand had grabbed the throat of Poseidon, the King of Gods, making him feel a heavy pressure and almost suffocate.

    A grand and merciless voice rang out.

    ¡°Show your true appearance, Outer God.¡±

 Chapter 1539 - 1539 Enemies Outside the Ring (1)

    1539 Enemies Outside the Ring (1)

    Boom!

    The pressure reached its limit.

    The God King Poseidon couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and cracks appeared on his skin.

    ¡°Since things havee to this, I don¡¯t need to pretend anymore.¡±

    As he spoke, his dragon horns, dragon scales, dragon tail, and dragon wings¡­¡­¡­¡­.. These characteristics grew wildly from the King of Gods ¡®body. In just a short moment, a giant silver dragon appeared and entrenched itself in the King of Gods¡¯ pce. Its illustrious dragon might made the gods look askance at it.

    The grand voice came from all directions and sounded again.

    Kaos was a top-notch existence without a body. His true form was Chaos that had filled the heavens and was everywhere.

    ¡± Outer God, ¡± he said, ¡± you have caused irreparable damage to the Olympian Multiverse, causing Tartarus and Gaia, the two primitive gods, to fall.¡±

    ¡°You will pay the price for this.¡±

    ¡°Not only you, I will also find the world you are in and make your world suffer the same suffering.¡±

    Under the powerful pressure brought by Chaos.

    However, the silver dragon did not show any fear. Instead, it grinned. Its dragon horns were raised high, showing its arrogance. After ying the role of the Tyrant God King for too long, this clone more or less had some of the characteristics of a God King.

    ¡°Haha, you?¡±

    The silver dragon looked around and whispered, ¡°¡±Empyrean God? You¡¯re just a bunch of frogs at the bottom of a well.¡±

    Weng!

    Boundless chaotic energy swarmed and gathered, forming a giant hand of chaos that sealed the space around the silver dragon and suppressed it. The other Heavenly Gods also cooperated with Chaos and burst forth with divine power, forming a domain barrier that was like an inescapable, not giving Faceless Garen, an Outer God, a chance to escape.

    However, Faceless Garen had no intention of escaping.

    Athena was indeed very smart. She saw through his identity as an Outer God and took advantage of his departure to awaken the most powerful primitive god. However, it was toote.

    Boom!

    The river of time suddenly surged, setting off waves.

    From theyers of waves, another majestic figure descended. With a wave of his dragon wings, he scattered the Chaos giant hand. The terrifying aura made the gods pale, and they subconsciously had the urge to run away. If it were not for the support of the primitive gods, they would definitely turn around and run.

    The River of Time calmed down.

    However, unlike the silver dragon that had disguised itself as Poseidon, the silver dragon¡¯s scales were covered with ayer of spiral patterns. It was demonic and beautiful, evil and sacred, covering its entire body. Even its horns could be vaguely seen.

    Garen Aurelian, his true body had descended here.

    ¡°Come.¡±

    he said.

    The Faceless Clone turned into a stream of light and entered Garen¡¯s body.

    The already majestic aura had increased by another level.

    The boundless chaotic energy was like boiling water, bewildered.

    ¡°So it¡¯s just a clone. You¡¯re the true body.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    The silver dragon said with an indifferent gaze.

    Crack crack ¡­¡­ The purple patterns grew and followed the silver dragon¡¯s body, turning into a thick and ferocious armor.

    Fear his form, and strengthen his strength.

    The abyssal ne equipment, the Infinite King Armor, and the fusion!

    A terrifying aura that was several times stronger than before spread out, causing the fear in the hearts of the Heavenly Deities to rise to the peak.

    At the same time, the Hero¡¯s Crown shone with a dazzling light.

    The Astral Scepter appeared in the left w of the silver dragon, and the Ten Thousand Beast g spread out behind him, pping like a cloak.

    These Dimensional Equipment would be affected in the Multiverse that did not belong to them, but they could still have a certain effect and increase Garen¡¯s strength.

    At the same time.

    The crystalline, beautiful, and extremely dangerous Time Destroying Sword appeared in the silver dragon¡¯s right w.

    Without wasting any time with the Primordial God, the fully-armed silver dragon directly erupted.

    The wind blew and the clouds surged. All the chaotic energy gathered and transformed into a giant god that could support the heavens and the earth. Its body was so tall that it directly touched the limits of the Heaven Realm.

    The silver dragon¡¯s body expanded at the same time, turning into a giant beast that traversed the heavens.

    The battle had yet to officially begin, but under the might of the two top existences, countless buildings in the Heaven Realm had already copsed. The Heaven Realm, which used to be peaceful and beautiful, was now wreaked with lightning and heavenly fire. The time sequence was chaotic, as if it was the end of the world.

    The many Gods forced themselves to calm down and fight against this terrifying Outer God together with Chaos.

    They didn¡¯t dare to get close and only interfered from afar.

    At the same time, the battle between Garen and Chaos officially erupted.

    Thump!

    The Giant God of Chaos raised his fists and smashed at the silver dragon with a mighty force that could shatter nes.

    However, the silver dragon¡¯s right w moved, and the Time Destruction Sword shed at the Chaos God¡¯s fist.

    Giant God Chaos could sense the fatal danger of the Time Destroying Sword and took the initiative to dodge it.

    He waved his hand.

    Wind and fire were born in the chaos, forming a huge axe that was picked up by the Chaos God.

    Bang!

    The huge axe formed by wind and fire collided with the sword of time destruction. In an instant, the huge axe of wind and fire was broken.

    Chaos God¡¯s pupils constricted.

    Weng!

    Its body exploded and turned into a vast mass of energy. It lost its form and enveloped the silver dragon and the entire Heaven Realm.

    ¡°I am the origin of the world, the primordial chaos!¡±

    A loud voice rang out.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Chaos evolved, and thousands of lightning bolts burst forth. Each of them was more ferocious than Zeus ¡®Thunder God Spear, and this was only a part of Kaos¡¯s ferocious attack. The most extreme fire, water, wind, earth, and even time and space were also moving rhythmically, attacking Garen.

 Chapter 1540 - 1540 Enemies Outside the Ring (2)

    1540 Enemies Outside the Ring (2)

    Garen was immune to the attack of the Time Attribute and remained indifferent.

    As for the other attributes¡­¡­¡­.

    Attacks of various attributesnded on the silver dragon¡¯s body and came into contact with the Limitless King Armor.

    The thick and ferocious Infinite King Armor was once an equipment that gave the Nine-faced Dragon God, the Heavenly Emperor, and the other powerful gods a headache. However, when this equipment belonged to him, it became very reliable.

    The purple luster was dazzling, and itplemented the silver-gray scales of the dragon.

    When Kaos ¡®attack finally broke through the Infinite King Armor, its power had been reduced to less than one-tenth of its original power. When itnded on the Silver Dragon¡¯s Time Barrier, it did not break through the defense of the thick River of Time at all. The Time Barrier surrounding Garen now wasparable to the strength of the River of Time in the entire medium-sized ne.

    During this time, the other Heavenly Gods ¡®long-range attacks continued, wanting to provide help to Chaos, but Garen ignored them.

    The attack had some effect.

    Kaos increased his strength, causing chaos to boil. He wanted to tear the Limitless King Armor apart in one go.

    However, a powerful suction force appeared on the surface of the Limitless King Armor. While resisting the attack, it absorbed arge amount of energy and continuously regenerated it. The purple light flickered non-stop and was still providing energy support to the silver dragon to strengthen its physique.

    ¡°Phew ¡­¡­.¡±

    The silver dragon let out a long breath.

    ¡°Do you think that I won¡¯t be able to kill you just because you¡¯ve transformed into a body of chaotic energy?¡±

    As he spoke, the Time Destroying Sword suddenly shattered and turned into hundreds of millions of small swords. They flew in all directions like a storm, interweaving with the endless chaotic energy.

    Weng!

    The chaotic energy churned and seemed to bear a great pain as it gathered into a whole.

    At the same time, the sword rain gathered and transformed into aplete Time Destruction Sword.

    The silver dragon in the Infinite King Armor was valiant and peerless. It shed at the Giant God of Chaos with the Sword of Time Destruction. At this moment, the Giant God of Chaos was irreparably injured and his aura was much weaker. However, he had nowhere to retreat and could only be forced to face the silver dragon.

    He tried his best to avoid the sh of the Sword of Time Destruction and fought with the silver dragon.

    However, his attacks were not bad against his defense, and Garen, who was wearing the Infinite Abyss Armor, did not have much of an effect. Although he could still fight back, he quickly fell into an obvious disadvantage and was suppressed.

    At this time, the Goddess of Wisdom, who was bombarding the silver dragon with divine power in the distance, had little effect and was basically ignored, was a little confused.

    ¡°Am I wrong? I shouldn¡¯t have awakened him.¡±

    ¡°I thought that after dealing with the Outer God who became a God King, Olympus would be able to regain its peace, but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ This made the more terrifying Outer Gods appear.¡±

    The river of time flowed unhurriedly.

    Obviously, Chaos was no match for Garen.

    In the Olympian Multiverse, Kaos had been at the peak ever since he was born. He had no opponents, so he basically slept through the boring and empty time. Heckedbat and was not very good at it. Facing Garen, who had fought all the way here and was not affected by the oppression of the Multiverse, he seemed to becking.

    The Olympian Multiverse was not asrge as the Great Ring.

    In the eyes of the gods of the ring, the war between the gods was basically a small fight. It was not only Kaos, but the other gods of Olympus were generally not as powerful as the gods of the ring. This was the difference between the multiverse as a whole.

    As expected, Chaos was covered in wounds and gradually lost his ability to resist the silver dragon.

    ng!

    The Time Destroying Sword shed across and cut off the Chaos God¡¯s head.

    As the silver dragon danced, a beautiful sword light shed and swept across the body of the Chaos God again and again. In the blink of an eye, sword marks covered the target¡¯s entire body.

    ¡°I curse you and curse your world to be buried in the hands of the Outer Gods.¡±

    Kaos opened his mouth and said angrily.

    Bang!

    The will of destruction wreaked havoc. Kaos ¡®body shattered and disappeared. Soon, he disappeared from this world and no longer existed.

    Phew ¡­. The silver dragon let out a breath. It was not moved by the final curse of Kaos.

    At the same time.

    The Olympian gods lost a part of their memories.

    They were somewhat at a loss as they looked at the silver dragon whose dragon might was as brilliant as the sea. They were at a loss.

    Faceless Garen separated himself and transformed into the appearance of the God King Poseidon once again.

    The silver dragon¡¯s deep gaze swept across the gods and said calmly, ¡°¡± The ruling ss of the Olympian Multiverse can still be you, provided that you pretend I never came and continue to serve the Ruler of Gods.¡±

    ¡°What do you think of my suggestion?¡±

    Kaos was too powerful and difficult to control. He had to be killed, but these Gods could be subdued to help rule Olympus. Garen knew that these Gods were afraid of death.

    The gods looked at each other.

    To swear allegiance to the Outer Gods¡­¡­.. This ¡­¡­

    ¡°Outer God from another world, you want to rule Olympus? Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±

    ¡°Even if the gods fall, they will not let you seed!¡±

    The God of War Ares wanted to say this, but he did not fear the power of the Outer Gods.

    However, the other party¡¯s gaze was too terrifying, and his might was too terrifying. A single nce made the War God¡¯s heart tremble.

    Hence, Ares followed his true thoughts and shouted,¡±Kaos tried to overthrow Olympus and was killed by the God King. The God King defended Olympus again.¡±

    Most demigods chose to pledge allegiance.

    There were also a few who red at Garen coldly, unwilling to pledge allegiance to an Outer God like Garen.

    ¡± To pledge allegiance to an Outer God is undoubtedly betraying the Olympian Multiverse.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be called Olympian gods.¡±

    ¡°Outer God, die!¡±

    Athena and a few other gods who were unwilling to submit looked at their originalpanions in disappointment. Then, with Athena as the leader, theyunched a fearless charge at the silver dragon.

    Crack crack ¡­ Before they could get close, their bodies suddenly stopped halfway.

    In an instant, before they realized it, the Time Amber sealed the gods, freezing their actions and thoughts.

    Then, the silver dragon ignored the trembling gods and left Olympus to return to the Great Ring. Everything that happened in Olympus was sealed, and the King of Gods was still high and mighty.

    After Garen returned to the big ring.

    Not long after, hepletely controlled the river of time in the Bottomless Abyss.

    After that, he went to the Nine Hells. With his noble character and a little bit of violence, he beat up the Nine Hells Lord and made the Nine Hells Lord give up his identity as the King of the ne without anyints. He continued to control the River of Time in the Nine Hells to improve himself.

    Hero Domain.

    In the astral ne.

    In the Myriad Beast Garden.

    Bottomless Abyss.

    The Nine Hells.

    ¡­¡­¡­.. It was only a matter of time before the River of Time of the entire Great Ring Multiverse was under his control. Garen, who had already reached Level 20 of the Quasi Divine Vessel, was not in a hurry and continued to grow step by step.

    At the same time, the Pantheon Temple was also cleaning up the various Lower nes.

    The Evernight Goddess, who was hiding in the Windy Abyss, was captured and suppressed, bing the Lord of Terror¡¯s prisoner.

    Under the leadership of the Pantheon, the ring Multiverse flourished and developed vigorously, gradually moving towards unification. Many divine powers joined the Pantheon as well, bing a part of it.

    On such a peaceful day.

    In the small universe that reflected the order of the big ring, Creator Annan¡¯s star-like eyes became solemn and lit up.

    All along, Annan had been living in seclusion in the small universe, secretly guarding against the Outer Gods.

    When the Demon Lord descended, Annan did not even show himself. He had been silently sealing off the dimensional position of the Great Ring Multiverse to prevent the Outer Gods from spying on him.

    Annan felt that the threat of the Outer Gods was greater than that of the Demon Monarch.

    The Demon Monarch was at most an internal conflict within the big ring, but the Outer Gods wanted to threaten the entire big ring.

    The universe was infinitely far away, and it would not be good news if he was targeted by a Multiverse that was far stronger than himself. The Lady of Pain was a good example.

    ¡°More than one Outer God has descended.¡±

    ¡°And there¡¯s nock of top-notch existences¡­¡­¡­¡­ The dimensional position of the ring¡¯s Multiverse had been seen through,pletely exposed.¡±

    ¡°Is it the Multiverse that the Ancient Deep Sea God belongs to? The Great Old One that was vertical to the infinite Multiverse.¡±

    An Nan muttered.

    At the same time, the aura of the Giant God of Creation, who had been dormant for a long time, gradually expanded.

 Chapter 1541 - 1541 The Chaos of the Three Pillar Gods of the Old Ones

    1541 The Chaos of the Three Pir Gods of the Old Ones

    ¡°An Outer God invasion?¡±

    In the Nine Hells, Garen¡¯s original body received a message from the Creator. Now, Garen already knew that Annan was not really living in seclusion in the small universe. In fact, he had been guarding the big ring and secretly killed many Outer Gods who had infiltrated the big ring.

    ¡°An Nan has basically dealt with the invasion of ordinary Outer Deities on his own.¡±

    ¡°This time, he took the initiative to inform me. At the same time, he also informed the Heavenly Emperor and the Nine-Faced Dragon God¡­. They probably came with ill intentions.¡±

    ¡± The ancient Multiverse where the Ancient God of the Deep Sea resided, the one that made the Lady of Pain homeless?¡±

    The silver dragon¡¯s gaze was deep as it thought silently in the depths of Avernas.

    ¡± Before he died, Kaos cursed me, cursing that I and the Great Ring Multiverse would be buried in the hands of the Outer Gods.¡±

    ¡°The gods of the Olympian Multiverse are indeed good at curses¡­. The curse might have been a catalyst for the Great Old One Outer God¡¯s invasion of the ring, but the main reason was the call the Ancient Deep Sea God had made to the Great Old One before he died.¡±

    The silver dragon slowly stood up and spread its wings, covering all directions of space and time. Every move brought about fine ripples in the river of time.

    In response to the call of the creator, Annan, the silver dragon left the Nine Hells and descended into the Scorching Hell.

    Fourth level of Scorching Hell, Deathly Volcano.

    Countless extinct volcanoes formed a lofty mountain range without life. No one knew where it started or where it ended. It extended into the infinite distance in the dark Void, and the surroundings were cold and dead, as if there were no living beings.

    The Lord of Terror once used the Dead Mountain Range as his stronghold.

    After the most powerful Aragami returned, the few living beings in the Deathly Silent Mountain Range were all crushed to death by the aura that it emitted.

    After that, the Lord of Terror was sealed and suppressed in the Pantheon Temple.

    However, the Dead Mountain Range was still as silent as ever. Other than some undead creatures, there were basically no normal intelligent creatures who were willing to live in the Dead Mountain Range because the environment was too harsh and they could not survive at all.

    ¡°You¡¯re here, Garen.¡±

    When the silver dragon¡¯s figure appeared from the river of time and its wings enveloped the dark void, the other top-notch existences had already arrived.

    It was the giant god, Annan, whose body was translucent and adorned with countless stars.

    The Nine-faced Dragon God was tall and strong.

    The Heavenly Emperor, who was as cold and majestic as an emperor.

    In addition, the Dragon of Eternity and the Dragon of Time, who had just entered level 20 of the God-like Vessel, were also present.

    It was a rare sight for the top existences of the ring¡¯s Multiverse to gather together.

    At that moment, Annan extended his palm, and countless stars floated up, vaguely forming a ring-shaped frame in his hand, representing the projection of the Multiverse in the great ring. The stars moved and floated, allowing him to see the information of the Multiverse in the great ring.

    ¡± There are Outer Gods targeting the ring Multiverse and are currently making a breakthrough. I¡¯ve observed this.¡±

    Annan slowly said in a low voice.

    ¡°In the Deathly Silent Mountains of the Scorched Hell?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As he spoke, a star representing the Deathly Silent Mountain Range in the miniature universe in Annan¡¯s hand erged and upied Annan¡¯s palm. It was also disyed in the vision of the gods.

    This star was somehow tainted with an aura of madness and chaos.

    The indistinct ravings were echoing and spreading.

    ¡± They¡¯re locating it, and they¡¯re close to seeding. Soon, one or more Outer Gods will descend into the Scorched Hell.¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m not going to the Prime Material ne. Otherwise, I¡¯ll let them know what fear is,¡¯ Garen thought to himself.

    ¡± My concealment of the Multiverse¡¯s dimensional position is being seen through by them.¡±

    Annan said.

    This was the first time he had encountered such a situation.

    Most of the Outer Gods he had encountered in the past had been muddle-headed. They had transmigrated into the great ring in some passive and unreplicated way, and Annan had dealt with them secretly before they could cause any trouble. However, it was different this time. It was another Multiverse that was anchored to the great ring, and the dimensional position that was blocked by the interference of a small universe was gradually exposed.

    ¡± Then, do they know that their invasion of the Multiverse has been discovered?¡±

    The silver dragon¡¯s eyes moved slightly as it looked at Annan and asked.

    ¡°I was just about to tell you a piece of good news. The small universe I created hides therge ring in secret.¡±

    ¡± The powerful beings of the old Multiverse are trying to locate the great ring silently. They should be trying to descend here quietly.¡±

    ¡± Now,¡¯They¡¯ have been discovered by us.¡±

    ¡± Thus, we can make preparations in advance to wee the arrival of the Great Old Ones.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that the Outer Gods will send out a scout first, or will they descend without restraint?¡± the Nine-Faced Dragon God whispered softly.¡±

    Under the gazes of several existences of the same level, Annan thought carefully and muttered,¡± Based on my understanding, if they had a purpose to invade the Great Ring Multiverse, they would definitely send a vanguard with sufficient strength to ascertain the truth of the Great Ring Multiverse.¡±

    ¡± If the Great Ring Multiverse were very weak, they would no longer hide ande out in full force to upy the Great Ring Multiverse in one go.¡±

    ¡± If the Great Ring Multiverse is very powerful,¡¯They¡¯ will consider the situation and decide to give up on invading, or like the Ancient God of the Deep Sea, secretly stir up trouble to weaken the Great Ring Multiverse¡¯s strength and n for the long term.¡±

 Chapter 1542 - 1542 The Chaos of the Three Pillar Gods of the Old Ones (2)

    1542 The Chaos of the Three Pir Gods of the Old Ones (2)

    In fact, the primeval Multiverse was not much stronger than the Great Ring Multiverse.

    At this moment, the silver dragon raised its head and said,¡± I had a conversation with the Lady of Pain before and learned about the Multiverse from her.¡±

    ¡± She said that there were three top-notch existences in the old Multiverse, known as the Three Pir Gods. Each of them was a very powerful level 20 quasi-divine spark.¡±

    ¡°Above the Three Pir Gods, there seems to be an even more mysterious existence.¡±

    ¡± In other words,¡¯They¡¯ have at least four top-notch experts with Godhood of level 20, which is just right for us.¡±

    The Heavenly Emperor¡¯s voice was silent as he said,¡±He¡¯s not stronger than us.¡±

    ¡°Annan should be able to determine the space-time location of the old Multiverse. Why don¡¯t we use offense as a defense and go to the old Multiverse to kill the Outer Gods?¡±

    Go to the Old Multiverse and kill the Outer Gods¡­¡­¡­. At that time, he would be the local god, and you would be the Outer God, Hao Tian. Garen said, ¡°¡± Don¡¯t forget the existence of the Multiverse¡¯s oppressive force. None of you can ignore it. Based on this situation, fighting in your own Multiverse is clearly more advantageous.¡±

    ¡± They also understand this, which is why they want to quietly descend on the big ring.¡±

    ¡± And in their multiverse, there might be special existences like the King of the Void ne, who can use the advantage of the ne¡¯sws to unleash the power of a level 20 Godhood.¡±

    Garen estimated that the Old Multiverse and the Great Ring Multiverse were on par.

    In fact, the big ring still had the upper hand¡ªbecause of the special existence Garen.

    After a pause, the silver dragon muttered to itself,¡±It would be best if we can finish off all of the other party¡¯s top-notchbat strength within therge ring¡­¡­¡­.. What should I do?¡±

    The Outer God was gradually approaching.

    The top existences in the ring discussed countermeasures.

    ¡°It¡¯s best to show weakness to the enemy and trick them intoing to the big ring. Then, when they¡¯re unprepared, we can eliminate them in one fell swoop.¡±

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God said.

    Assuming that the opponent¡¯s vanguard was a top-notch existence with a level 20 Divinity, then after he reached the big ring, he would be suppressed to the lowest threshold of level 20 Divinity, just like Tartarus. He would be much stronger than a level 19 Divinity, but slightly weaker than a normal level 20 Divinity.

    However, this was enough for the Outer God to sense the big ring as soon as he descended.

    Through the memories of intelligent beings and the widespread information, he would most likely realize at the first moment that there were many top-notch beings in the ring. It was a rtively strong Multiverse and he could not act rashly.

    ¡°Can you seal the perception of the Outer Gods when they descend?¡±

    ¡± As soon as ¡®He¡¯ descended,¡¯His¡¯ perception would be sealed.¡¯He¡¯ would be vignt and alert, knowing that ¡®He¡¯ had been exposed.¡±

    ¡°How can I let the Old One Outer God confirm that the big ring is not strong?¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    Garen pondered, his mind filled with a myriad of thoughts.

    In just a few seconds, the silver dragon¡¯s gaze fixed on Creator Annan, the Nine-faced Dragon God, and the Heavenly Emperor.¡±I have an idea, but I don¡¯t know if you can ept it.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    They looked at Garen.

    Garen said slowly, ¡± I can use the Time Destroying Sword to cut off the traces of your existence in the River of Time. All living beings in the big ring¡¯s Multiverse will forget you, and the records will disappear.¡±

    ¡± That way, even if the Outer Gods descend, they will only think that the Multiverse in the ring is weak and easily bullied, and will let down their guard.¡±

    Annan was speechless¡­.

    Io was speechless¡­¡­

    Haotian was speechless¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    ¡°We¡¯re all gone. Can you resist the Outer Gods alone?¡±

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God smiled and said, looking at Garen, waiting for his exnation.

    ¡°I¡¯m not killing you. I¡¯m just cutting off your traces so that we can still remember each other clearly.¡±

    This required more delicate control. If Garen had just forged the Time Destroying Sword, he might not have seeded, but he could try now. He could only erase the information traces of the other party in the Multiverse and not hurt the other party¡¯s true body.

    ¡°You are different from ordinary gods. Even if you are forgotten, you will not be affected much.¡±

    ¡°And with me around, I can help you recover your existence information.¡±

    Garen said.

    If Garen was willing, he could even try to revive Demogorgon and Chaos, who had been forgotten by the world. However, only Garen could do it because only Garen remembered their existence.

    ¡± In this case, we¡¯ll leave only one to lure the enemy. When the other party thinks that the big ring isn¡¯t strong enough, they¡¯ll call for reinforcements to lure the other experts over. Then, they¡¯ll attack together to injure the enemy and wipe them out in one fell swoop.¡±

    ¡± ording to the Lady of Pain, only the Three Pir Gods are rtively active among the four pinnacle existences of the old Multiverse. The other one is basically in a deep slumber. Even if the Three Pir Gods alle to the great ring, we can still deal with them.¡±

    ¡°Of course, it would be even better if we could solve them one by one.¡±

    If the other party¡¯s experts descended at the same time and a battle erupted within therge ring, it would definitely cause a considerable impact on therge ring.

    ¡°To prevent alerting the enemy, ordinary powerful gods don¡¯t need to know that the Outer Gods are about to descend in the beginning.¡±

    After listening to Garen¡¯s n, the gods considered it seriously.

    Finally, they nodded slowly and said, ¡°¡±We can try.¡±

    The silver dragon smiled and opened its ws. The Time Destroying Sword appeared from within. It was a beautiful crystal structure.

 Chapter 1543 - 1543 The Chaos of the Three Pillar Gods of the Old Ones (3)

    1543 The Chaos of the Three Pir Gods of the Old Ones (3)

    ¡°I will be the only top-notch expert in the big ring. You guys go into hiding.¡±

    ¡°Cough, this is the first time I¡¯ve done something like cutting off information traces without hurting the target. Don¡¯t be nervous, I¡¯ll control it well.¡±

    Garenforted hispanions.

    However, after hearing Garen¡¯s words, the few Gods looked at each other in dismay. They could not help but feel a little nervous.

    It would be a lie to say that he wasn¡¯t nervous.

    Garen¡¯s Time Destroying Sword was extremely powerful. Once it was injured, it would permanently lose HP, and no one was willing to be tainted by it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡± Among the infinite branches in the future, there may be branches that I fail in, but as long as there is a possibility of sess, I will make it a reality.¡±

    As Garen said this, the Time Destroying Sword¡¯s luster circted.

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God shook his head and volunteered, saying,¡±Garen, I¡¯ll go first.¡±¡±

    As the Nine-Faced Dragon God was the closest to Garen, he was the first to express his stance directly. This was also to make the other Godspletely at ease.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The silver dragon looked at the Nine-Faced Dragon God, then raised its sword and shed at the Nine-Faced Dragon God.

    The Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s pupils constricted. Under the sense of danger brought by the Time Destruction Sword, he suppressed the urge to dodge and counterattack and closed his eyes slightly.

    Chi!

    The Time Obliteration Sword swept past the Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s body, leaving afterimages in the air. It passed through the Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s body again and again like an illusion, flying repeatedly.

    At the same time.

    The True Dragons in many worlds forgot about an existence in their minds in a daze.

    Even the Dragon Gods noticed that their important memories were bing nk. They were about to resist and report to the Nine-faced Dragon God, but before they could take action, they forgot about the Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s existence.

    The records of the Nine-Faced Dragon God in the books and records disappeared at the same time, being erased.

    ¡°Phew ¡­¡­¡±

    The Nine-faced Dragon God let out a long breath and opened his eyes.

    He then probed himself through thews of the Multiverse, but could no longer find any information about his existence.

    ¡°The feeling of being forgotten by the world¡­¡­¡­¡­. What an unforgettable experience.¡±

    He looked at the Heavenly Emperor and Annan and said with a smile, ¡°¡±Haotian, Annan, let¡¯s try it together.¡±

    Immediately after, Garen did the same thing and cut off the existence information of the Heavenly Emperor and Annan.

    At this time, in the Big Ring Multiverse, other than each other, there was no longer any information rted to them, except for Garen. Garen wanted to be the only strongest person who existed on the surface and did not need to let the world forget him.

    Moreover, it would be much easier for him to make the world forget him.

    ¡°Even if an Outer Deity descends into the big ring, they will still be unable to sense your existence.¡±

    ¡± At that time, the difference in their knowledge of information will make them pay the price.¡±

    The few ultimate existences of the Great Ring smiled at each other, then vanished andy dormant, quietly waiting for the arrival of the Outer Gods ¡®vanguard.

    The river of time passed by calmly. The extinct volcanoes in the Dead Mountain Range were like silent giants.

    After a while.

    All of a sudden, there was a faint murmur that sounded like a dream. It was apanied by a faint, monotonous and sphemous sound of drums and flute that made people confused and crazy.

    Weng!

    The space silently broke apart.

    An Outer God had silently descended here.

    He had a humanoid body shape. Below his waist were several slender tentacles, and he had a pair of arms made of interwoven blood-vessel-like substances. There was a head on his back, but there was no head. Instead, there was a long tentacle with a mouth in the middle. Different from the overall evil and chaotic image, white and neat teeth could be seen in his mouth, which formed a great contrast with the overall image.

    Just as Garen and the others had spected, a pioneer that could not be underestimated had arrived in the old Multiverse.

    One of the three ancient pir gods.

    Creeping Chaos, a god who loved to deceive and tempt, and who loved to bring madness and pain to inferior creatures-Nyaratoph.

 Chapter 1544 - 1544 If, Iâ€™m Saying If, If I Still Have Teammates, How Would You Deal With Them?_1

    1544 If, I¡¯m Saying If, If I Still Have Teammates, How Would You Deal With Them?_1

    Nyaratoph, the old god who had descended upon the Great Ring Multiverse.

    Weng weng weng weng!

    Between his chest that seemed to be formed from piles of bones, a faint orange light shone. At the same time, the tentacles on his head melted into the darkness and extended into many worlds, silently touching countless living beings to gather information about the Great Ring Multiverse.

    ¡°Dragon God System, Elf God System, Orc God System, Demon Spirit System¡­¡­¡­¡­. Pantheon Temple ¡­¡­..¡±

    ¡°Bottomless Abyss, Prime Material ne, Ten Thousand Beast Garden, Mountain Paradise, Machinery Realm, Nine Hells¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Devils, demons, humans, elemental lifeforms, animal lords, gods¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    ¡± Such a vast Multiverse¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Nyara Totep¡¯s spirit fluctuated chaotically, muttering silently as he searched and sensed many basic information in the Multiverse.

    At the same time, a figure that shone brightly in the minds of all living beings was also reflected in the knowledge of this old god.

    It was a dragon.

    All the intelligent creatures in many nes knew of the existence of this dragon and believed that it was invincible and invincible.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ The Dragon of Eternity and Time, the great dragon that controlled the power of time¡­¡­¡­¡­. The uncrowned king of the Multiverse.¡±

    ¡°The power of time¡­¡­¡­ Yggsotos¡­¡­¡­ He should be more interested.¡±

    ¡°Are there other powerful beings besides the Eternal and Time Dragons?¡±

    Nyarattotepbed through the information he had obtained and continued to gather intelligence. However, no matter how he changed and expanded his perception range, he could not find anything stronger than the Dragon of Eternity and Time, or even existences of the same level.

    ¡± There¡¯s only one Dragon of Eternity and Time. From the stories of ¡®His¡¯ deeds, his individual strength seems to be rather powerful, but there¡¯s only one of him after all. If that¡¯s the case, the Multiverse does not pose a threat.¡±

    As he thought about it.

    All of a sudden, Nyara Totep¡¯s movements paused. The light on his chest became brighter, but it was not eye-catching. Instead, it was a strange light that was blurry and hazy, making people¡¯s heads ache and their minds go crazy.

    Whoosh!

    The river of time rippled, and a majestic dragon shadow appeared bit by bit. Its wings covered the sky and the sun, and its scales were dazzling.

    The spiritual wave turned into an indifferent voice and entered Nyaratoppu¡¯s mind at the same time.

    ¡°Gods from the outer Multiverse, since you havee to my Great Ring Multiverse, don¡¯t leave.¡±

    It was indeed powerful¡­¡­. You¡¯ve noticed my arrival so quickly¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Nytops thought quietly. The tentacles on his head and back were waving without any wind, like many wriggling poisonous snakes.

    It seemed that there were no more top-notch existences in the Multiverse.

    The lips on the head of Nytops ¡®tentacle opened, revealing a horrified smile.

    ¡°Hello, you seem to have some ill intentions towards me.¡±

    ¡± Don¡¯t misunderstand. I have no ill intentions towards your world. I¡¯m only here to promote friendly exchanges between the two universes.¡±

    ¡± The Multiverse I¡¯m in is dedicated to promoting themon prosperity of the infinite Multiverse and eliminating the barriers between different Multiverses.¡±

    Appearance did not represent good or evil.

    When he emitted a kind spiritual wave, Nytops became extremely amiable, making people subconsciously want to believe his words, immerse themselves in his charming charm, and want to get close to him. Even his fierce appearance seemed to have be kind.

    A beautiful scene appeared in Garen¡¯s mind.

    Different Multiverses cooperated, grew together, and assisted each other, forming an infinitely prosperous and brilliant Multiverse. All living beings of any species could find the beauty they desired, and even the air was sweet¡­¡­¡­¡­

    With a thought, these images shattered.

    Garen was unmoved.

    The personality of this old god was simr to that of a treacherous devil.

    If Garen didn¡¯t know about his origins and didn¡¯t want to cause a war between the two Multiverse, he might try tomunicate with him patiently, and make the two Multiverse cooperate with each other and believe a little of his nonsense.

    However¡­

    Firstly, Garen was not affected by the other party¡¯s spiritual guidance, and secondly, he was certain that the other party hade with ill intentions.

    After hearing Naiaratops ¡®kind words, the silver dragon chuckled and said,¡± If that¡¯s the case, then don¡¯t resist. Let me suppress and seal you, and I¡¯ll secretly go to your Multiverse to verify it.¡±

    ¡± If the Multiverse you are in is truly kind and peaceful, then I will apologize to you afterward and promote cooperation with your Multiverse.¡±

    Hearing this, Nytops didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, he revealed a serious expression.

    The tentacle on its head swayed left and right, as if it was thinking carefully.

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to use this method to make you let down your guard against me.¡±

    A few secondster, Nytops said.

    My attitude should be able to make the other party let down some of his guard. When hees to seal me, I won¡¯t wait for him to make a move. I¡¯ll take advantage of his unguarded state and directlyunch a counterattack¡­¡­¡­.. As long as there is a trace of him, it will be my chance¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Naiaratops thought.

    As he believed that there was only one top powerhouse in the Great Ring Multiverse, he was not in a hurry to summon the other Old Day Pir Gods here. He wanted to y with Garen and torture him to his heart¡¯s content.

 Chapter 1545 - 1545 If, Iâ€™m Saying If, If I Still Have Teammates, How Would You Deal With Them?_2

    1545 If, I¡¯m Saying If, If I Still Have Teammates, How Would You Deal With Them?_2

    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely impossible for us to surrender.¡±

    ¡°He probably wants me to rx a little so that he can wait for an opportunity to ambush me.¡±

    Garen quietly watched Naiaratops ¡®performance and disguise. At the same time, he cooperated with his opponent¡¯s performance and revealed a surprised expression.¡±Are you really willing to be suppressed and sealed by me? Are you sure?¡±

    The tip of Nytops ¡®head bent and stretched as if he was nodding his head. He then sent out a kind spiritual wave and said, ¡°¡±Of course, Ie from a kind world. I am the messenger of many kind gods. As long as you are willing to believe in me, I can satisfy your request.¡±

    ¡± His ¡± attitude and reaction were very sincere.

    ¡°I¡¯m interested in the world you¡¯re in.¡±

    The silver dragon grinned and pped its wings at the same time. It flew towards Naiaratops and said,¡±When I get close to you, I will temporarily seal you. I know my limits and won¡¯t hurt you.¡±

    A dragon w opened up and expanded infinitely as the dragon flew, as if it was going to suppress Nytops.

    ¡°It¡¯sing.¡±

    Nytops looked at the silver dragon flying towards him and saw that the other party was rxed and had lowered his guard. He waited for an opportunity to move.

    Before he even got close to Naiaratops.

    Without any warning, the river of time stopped flowing, and time stopped.

    The Time Freeze Domain and the Debilitating Divine Light worked together on Naiaratops. At the same time, the silver dragon opened its mouth and spat out a breath that was like a waterfall of the celestial river, heading straight for Naiaratops.

    On the other side, due to the influence of the Time Freeze Domain and the Dying Divine Light, Ny Tops ¡®movements became stiff and slow.

    However, as one of the three old pir gods, he was not an existence that could be underestimated.

    Even if they bore the pressure of the ring¡¯s Multiverse, a top-notch existence would not be killed so easily.

    Buzz, buzz, buzz ¡­. The slender waist of Nytops swayed and turned into three. The three Nytops swayed again and turned into six¡­¡­¡­.. In the blink of an eye, the massive figures of thousands of Nytops almost upied the Dead Mountain Range, shrouding the towering extinct volcanoes under the shadow of his tentacles.

    Boom!

    The dragon breath was invincible, piercing through dozens of Nytops ¡®bodies and tearing them apart.

    At the same time, the silver dragon turned its head, and its dragon breath swept out, crushing the Nytops one by one.

    After regaining his senses from the first wave of the silver dragon¡¯s surprise attack.

    Nytops was furious.

    The tentacles all over ¡± His ¡± body danced crazily, and the mouth on the tentacle head began to stretch and grow. Finally, the entire tentacle head turned into petals like a flower. The edges were full of sharp teeth, and the inside was deep dark chaos.

    ¡°How dare you fool me. I will imprison you in a cage of madness and chaos and torture you forever.¡±

    He said.

    After the terrifying mouth opened, all the Nytops aimed at the silver dragon and let out a silent spiritual roar.

    Bang!

    Silently, volcanoes copsed one after another, shattered into the tiniest particles, and the endless mountain range copsed inrge areas.

    Almost in an instant.

    Arge-scale, unavoidable spiritual roar spread to the surroundings of the silver dragon.

    Weng!

    A scepter that seemed to be condensed from cosmic matter appeared and hung above the scales between the silver dragon¡¯s eyebrows. It released a thick luster like mercury, blocking the spiritual roar from Nytops.

    ¡°You¡¯re still so arrogant in my territory. You¡¯re courting death.¡±

    Like a gentle breeze, the silver dragon was not affected. It continued forward and pped its wings fiercely.

    Time Division!

    Silently, as if they were being sliced by the sharpest and most terrifying object, the bodies of the Nytops were shattered into countless pieces.

    The remaining Nytops suddenly turned into wriggling chaotic shadows and gathered together.

    The form after gathering was not what Garen had seen at first. It was full of tentacles, and even its head was a strange appearance of a tentacle head. It had turned into a dark-skinned, handsome man¡¯s appearance. The clothes he wore were like Egypt Pharaohs, and his robe was extremely gorgeous. There were all kinds of gold, silver, and gemstones on it. His manner was arrogant, but it also had a mysterious attraction.

    After transforming into the ck Pharaoh, Nytops put his palms together. His thumb and index finger moved together to form a stable triangle. Then, he aimed at the silver dragon through this triangle.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Space began to distort, and pieces of ck-gold metal materialized out of thin air. With the silver dragon as the center, they stacked up and instantly turned into a huge ck pyramid. The entire body gave off an indestructible and impregnable defense.

    A faint smile appeared on Naiaratops ¡®handsome face.

    ¡°Once they are suppressed and sealed by my Chaos Pyramid, even existences of the same level will be¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, the smile on Nytops ¡®face froze.

    Because-Bam! The sound of mountains copsing and the earth shattering rang out.

    The outeryer of the pyramid shattered and turned into countless thick, wriggling Chaos energy. At the same time, a dragon w covered in fine silver dragon scales, surrounded by broken spacetime, and with spiral purple patterns shining on the surface of the scales extended.

 Chapter 1546 - 1546 If, Iâ€™m Saying If, If I Still Have Teammates, How Would You Deal With Them?_3

    1546 If, I¡¯m Saying If, If I Still Have Teammates, How Would You Deal With Them?_3

    Bang bang bang!

    The giant dragon raged, its sharp ws moving.

    A few breathster, the Chaos Pyramid was destroyed.

    ¡°Weak.¡±

    The silver dragon muttered.

    A faint purple spiral luster flickered on the surface of his body, and his power was unparalleled.

    Even if they were all top-notch existences, they had their strengths and weaknesses. Ny Topps was not very good at closebat and had many mysterious abilities. However, when he saw the mighty and majestic body of the silver dragon and its ferocious performance just now, he knew that the other party was probably very good at closebat.

    ¡°To be able to be the sole supreme champion of this vast Multiverse, you are indeed very powerful.¡±

    As Nytops moved away from the silver dragon, his form changed again. In the blink of an eye, he turned into a lion with wings, but there were no facial features on his face.

    ¡°Return to the distant past. When you return, this world will already belong to the Great Old Ones.¡±

    Nytops spread his wings, and a vortex appeared on his faceless face, pulling and attracting the river of time, forming a huge space-time vortex in the river of time.

    ¡°You clearly know that I have the ability to control time, yet you still want to deal with me like this.¡±

    ¡°Outer God, you¡¯re really arrogant.¡±

    The silver dragon sneered.

    Whoosh!

    He only breathed out at the vortex of time created by Nytops, and the river of time instantly returned to its calm state.

    At this moment, the silver dragon¡¯s mind moved, cutting off the river of time to form a different space and time. It brought Nytops into it, and at the same time, it disappeared from the Scorched Hell.

    A few minutester.

    Weng!

    A red beam of light pierced through space and time.

    In the form of a bat, Ny Topus, who had a single fiery red eye, escaped from the alternate dimension in a sorry state. The fiery red luster on his single eye had not faded.

    The silver dragon descended at the same time, and its ws enveloped Nytops.

    Kacha!

    The single eye split into three and spun rapidly. A chaotic death ray shot out from the deeper pupil, heading straight for the silver dragon¡¯s head.

    Sizzle ¡­ Under the dual defense of the Time Barrier and the Infinite King Armor, the Chaos Death Ray waspletely blocked. At the same time, another dragon w burst forth and mmed heavily on the body of the super-giant bat demon god, Nytops. The w of dimensional rupture tore apart most of his body.

    Bang!

    Before he was crushed by the dragon ws, he broke into countless illusory snakes and slipped away through the gaps of the dragon ws. After being crushed to death, the ones that escaped gathered together and turned into blurry ck snakes of Chaos.

    After this short exchange of blows¡­

    Nytops was certain that he was no match for the Dragon of Eternity and Time.

    ¡± If I hadn¡¯t been oppressed by the Multiverse, I might have been able to fight ¡®Him.¡±

    ¡°But the current me is a littlecking.¡±

    ¡± He ¡± whispered in his heart.

    However, what Nytops did not expect was that the Dragon of Eternity and the Dragon of Time, who had been suppressing him one-sidedly, had not used their full strength or their strongest killing weapons¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Staring at the majestic and robust silver dragon, Nytops let out a breath.

    ¡± I admit that you are very strong, Dragon of Eternity and Time, ¡± he said.¡±

    Garen blinked and looked at Naiaratops, not in a hurry to chase after him.

    ¡°So?¡±

    A malicious smile appeared on Nytops ¡®snake face.

    ¡± You are indeed very strong, ¡± ¡± He ¡± said seriously. ¡± But if, and I mean if. ¡°¡±

    ¡± If there are two Outer Deities like me, and the other two are each stronger than me, and ¡®They¡¯ descend here together, the three of us will deal with you together. How will you deal with them?¡±

    After seeing the silver dragon¡¯s expression turn solemn, he was shocked.

    Naiaratopsughed and said, ¡°¡±Haha, you should have guessed it. There are no ifs. There are two existences of the same level behind me!¡±

    Weng!

    The ck Serpent of Chaos bent its body and curled its tail into a ring. Chaotic energy wreaked havoc, forming a Gate of Chaos across the Multiverse with its ring-shaped body. When the Gate of Chaos was formed, a spiritual energy that made people go crazy leaked out.

    Through this Chaos Teleportation Gate, Garen felt the madness of the old Multiverse.

    At the same time, Naiaratops roared.

    ¡°Descend, Goddess of Darkness and Abundance, the ck Mountain Goat of the Forest that gave birth to thousands of children, Sabrina!¡±

    ¡°Descend, Key of the Door, all things be one, the one who gives birth to all things, the ruler of time and space, Yggsotos!¡±

 Chapter 1550 - 1550 Sword Slashes Infinite Space-Time!

    1550 Sword shes Infinite Space-Time!

    When the Nine-faced Dragon God¡¯s breath hit the ck Forest Goat, the Purple-gold Emperor Dragon also spat out its dragon breath and hit the ck Forest Goat at at the same time. Its huge and disgusting body was melted inch by inch by the breath of the two giant dragons.

    ¡°It hurts, it hurts, it hurts.¡±

    ¡°It hurts.¡±

    The Forest ck Goat howled in a heart-wrenching manner. The sound waves were sharp and ear-piercing, causing the two giant dragons to frown. Their brains were hit, and they felt a piercing pain.

    Soon, the howling of the ck Forest Goat became weaker, and its body was destroyed by the dragon¡¯s breath.

    However, before the Nine-faced Dragon God and the Purple-gold Emperor Dragon could deal with the other Outer Gods¡­

    A bizarre offspring that looked like a pale human face suddenly exploded. ck tentacles and rotten flesh grew out of it, binding and devouring many other offspring. Soon, another ck Forest Goat appeared in front of the Purple-Gold Emperor Dragon and the Nine-Faced Dragon God.

    ¡°What a powerful regeneration technique.¡±

    The battle continued.

    The Nine-faced Dragon God and the Purple-gold Emperor Dragonpletely suppressed the Forest ck Goat. The battle was one-sided. However, the Forest ck Goat had a terrifying recovery ability. It could continuously use the offspring it gave birth to to to revive. It could also give birth to thousands of offspring at every moment. It was difficult to kill all of them. Therefore, the Nine-faced Dragon God and the Heavenly Emperor could not kill the Forest ck Goat for a while.

    ¡°Haotian, continue to deal with this disgusting guy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go assist Annan and kill the other Outer God first.¡±

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God said.

    The ck Forest Goat was very difficult to deal with and kill, but it did not have many offensive methods. The Heavenly Emperor alone could suppress the ck Forest Goat. There was no need for the Nine-faced Dragon God toe along. It would only be a waste ofbat power.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    The Heavenly Emperor gave a short and powerful answer.

    On the other side.

    The battle between Creator Annan and Nyaratoppu continued.

    Annan had created countless stars, and even terrifying stars with a diameter of more than trillions of kilometers were like toys in Annan¡¯s hands.

    This Universe God put his palms together and slowly pulled them apart.

    A star with an infinitely smooth and t surface, without the slightest bulge in the tiniest part, and with all itsponents closely arranged on a microscopic scale, appeared in An Nan¡¯s palm.

    Star Casting Power: Pulsed Neutron Star!

    The pulsar neutron star, which weighed more than a billion tons per square centimeter, appeared in Annan¡¯s palm and turned into a heavy beam of light. It attracted all the stars in the small universe along the way. It brought along a vast gxy and shook the small universe as it headed straight for Nyaratoph. In the process of flying, the pulsar neutron star continued to expand.

    On the other side, Nyaratoppu¡¯s body was uncontrobly attracted to the pulsar neutron star.

    However, just as he was about to be hit by the pulsar neutron star, his body twisted and changed, quickly turning into a monster that spun at a high speed like a sea urchin.

    Chaotic energy burst forth, and the sea urchin monster spun rapidly.

    The suction force from the pulsar neutron star was canceled out, and Nyara Totep turned his body to avoid the impact of the pulsar neutron star.

    ¡°Phew ¡­.¡±

    After narrowly avoiding it.

    Nyara Totep let out a sigh of relief with lingering fear.

    Chaos could split into many energies. The god that represented the ever-changing Chaos in the old Multiverse had many forms, and each of them had special abilities that were ever-changing and strange.

    However¡­

    Because he was under the pressure of the Great Ring Multiverse, and his opponent was a veteran top-notch existence like Annan, Nyaratoph¡¯s situation was not good. He was still being suppressed and beaten up.

    Suddenly.

    Chains ofws extended out from the void of the universe and exploded in all directions. Layers of chains wrapped around Nyaratoph, locking him down.

    ¡°Annan, let¡¯s kill this Outer God together.¡±

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God flew over with a flowing light.

    ¡°Alright, since the Battle of Dawn, this is the first time we¡¯ve fought together.¡±

    A smile appeared on the face of the Universe God.

    The Battle of Dawn that Annan was referring to was the first Battle of Dawn. At that time, Annan and Io were the strongest forces on the side of the gods.

    ¡°Why are you all hitting me?¡±

    ¡°Yggsotos is the strongest among us. We should besiege Yggsotos!¡±

    Nyara Totep¡¯s heart sank.

    Why did they all hit him?

    Although his abilities were varied and strange, he was the easiest to kill among the three pir gods in the current situation. He was the easiest to pinch.

    After dealing with him.

    If Annan and the Nine-faced Dragon God were free, they could deal with the other two pirs.

    It was a very simple principle to break one finger first rather than injure ten fingers.

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God and Annan attacked Nyaratoph together, and the Heavenly God dealt with the ck Forest Goat. At the same time, the battle between the Dragon of Eternity and Time and the All for One continued.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless. No matter how many dimensions you destroy, I can reconstruct them.¡±

    All for One had already been realized at a macro level. Billions of dimensions ovepped and trapped the silver dragon inside.

    Chi!

    The space-time fracture w that covered the sky tore apart a space-time that was filled with steel and metal.

    Before the silver dragon could escape, a new dimension materialized. The air was filled with all kinds of poisons that could corrode bones and ecstasy, once again enveloping the silver dragon.

    The terrifying poison that could poison even powerful gods to death was useless against the silver dragon.

    The Apotheosis of Time allowed Garen to be immune to continuous damage.

 Chapter 1551 - 1551 Sword Slashes Infinite Spacetime!

    1551 Sword shes Infinite Spacetime!

    Although he did not cause any injuries to All for One, simrly, All for One could not do anything to Garen.

    But All in One didn¡¯t seem to think so.

    ¡°My spacetime is endless. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll be able to give birth to a special spacetime that can kill you.¡±

    ¡°From the moment you were enveloped by my spacetime, you were already powerless.¡±

    He said.

    At this moment, the silver dragon that was once again enveloped by the Poison Spacetime paused and did not immediately destroy this spacetime.

    Although he was trapped in an infinite space and time.

    However, he acted slowly and unhurriedly.

    ¡± I just want to test how many types of spacetime you are made of. I¡¯m very curious about the essence of your life.¡±

    ¡°You said that you have infinite spacetime. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t agree with that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already confirmed that the spacetime that forms your body is limited. It¡¯s trillions of them. It¡¯s just that you can shatter and regenerate.¡±

    After a pause, the silver dragon¡¯s voice gradually became arrogant.¡±However, there is a limit to the regeneration of spacetime in your body.¡±

    ¡°As long as you exceed the limit of your so-called infinite spacetime, you will copse.¡±

    All in One became serious.

    Weng!

    As time and space trembled, a beautiful sword of divinity that was entirely made of crystals and carried the will of destruction appeared in front of the silver dragon. It was grabbed by the w of the silver dragon that had already stood up.

    At the same time.

    The silver dragon and the Time Destroyer Sword in its ws began to tremble at high frequency.

    Suddenly, the silver dragon disappeared.

    No, it didn¡¯t disappear.

    A great dragon of time that was also macro and coiled in the river of time slowly opened its eyes. It was still in the same infinite dimension of macro, but its body, which was measured in light-years, extended into infinite dimensions, infinite dimensions, and infinite worlds created by the One of All Things. It already included billions of dimensions that upied one-tenth of the One of All Things.

    The River of Time surged over.

    With the Time Destruction Sword forged from the divine spark as the center, an even grander Time Destruction Sword was formed.

    ¡°Billions of spacetime? Break apart under my sword!¡±

    The Time Dragon roared. At the same time, the Time Obliteration Sword spun and swept across the body of All for One.

    Rumble!

    The frozen space shattered.

    The space filled with giant monsters shattered.

    The spacetime that was covered by the thick poisonous fog shattered.

    The time and space that was flourishing with countless living beings shattered.

    There were gods, demons, and humans. The spacetime that had been created by many races shattered.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    With a single strike from the Time Destruction Sword, tens of millions of spacetimes copsed. Countless existences living in these spacetimes were destroyed.

    All for One¡¯s body trembled.

    Under the sword of the Dragon of Eternity and Time, one-tenth of the space and time that made up his body shattered. He could not imagine how terrifying the destructive power was.

    The most terrifying thing was that a force that was difficult to defy was erasing his memories of these spaces.

    ¡± He ¡± was unable to reconstruct the destroyed space and time.

    Bubble-like spheres of light were born, and All for One did his best to create new dimensions to make up for the injuries he had suffered. However, before he could fully recover, the dragon of time shed again.

    ng!

    Another million spacetimes shattered at the same time.

    ¡°No!¡±

    The All for One, who had been calm all this while, could no longer maintain his rational state and roared. He never thought that Garen would have such a terrifying weapon that could even destroyplete space-time at will.

    Two-tenths of its body, which was like a sphere of light, was cut off.

    ng!

    With another sh, only three-tenths of the billions of spacetime remained.

    Without waiting for Garen to continue shing, the All for One controlled more than twenty million space-times and gathered around the Dragon of Time. At the same time, he brazenly destroyed and self-destructed. When these space-times were destroyed, they formed a vast amount of energy that spread out, causing the endless stars in the small universe to be destroyed one after another. The light of the stars was extinguished, and the bright and dazzling small universe gradually became dark.

    As the center of the Spacetime Annihtion, Garen was facing the Annihtion head-on.

    Of course, it carried the most terrifying damage.

    The river of time that formed the body of the Time Dragon stirred up a huge wave. Huge waves that could not be seen by the naked eye surged on the surface of the Time Dragon¡¯s body. The time sequence was chaotic, and the scales of the Time Dragon copsed on arge scale, disappearing along with time and space.

    However, that was all.

    More than 20 million spacetimes shattered at the same time, forming an endless stream of spacetime annihtion power.

    However, this kind of continuous space-time annihtion was broken down into moments. Only the damage caused to Garen in a moment was effective. The rest were all eliminated and resisted by the waves of the river of time.

    More than 30 million space-time fragments were shattered by Garen.

    After exploding another 20 million spacetimes.

    Less than half of All for One¡¯s body was left.

    Because of the time and space that Garen had cut off, All for One had forgotten that if he wanted to recover, he could only create a new time and space. This undoubtedly increased the difficulty, so it was difficult for him to reconstruct time and space.

    At the same time.

    The Chrono Dragon¡¯s wings spread out, shattering some space and time as it escaped from the All for One¡¯s dimensional body.

    Holding the Time Destruction Sword, the Time Dragon continued to sh at All for One mercilessly.

    The sharp sword of time destruction came head-on, and All for One¡¯s body suddenly began to retract.

 Chapter 1552 - 1552 Sword Slashes Infinite Spacetime!

    1552 Sword shes Infinite Spacetime!

    ¡°Everything in life, all things be one, time and space be one!¡±

    More than 50 million spheres of light and more than 50 millionplete dimensions began to stack together. In an instant, they converged into a single dimension.

    The only space-time All for One was like a dream-like bubble.

    On the surface, the space-time barrier that was separated from and in contact with the real world seemed thin, but it was indestructible.

    ¡°50 million spacetimebined, can you cut it apart?¡±

    The spiritual fluctuation became violent, and the All for One, which was like a space-time bubble, took the initiative to collide with the dragon of time.

    The macro state was not a good way to deal with such a concentrated power.

    Weng!

    At the same time, the time dragon copsed and turned into a solid silver dragon.

    ¡°Even if there are billions of spacetimes, I can still shatter you!¡±

    Garen let out a deep dragon¡¯s roar, and the Time Destroying Sword shed towards All for One.

    ¡°I will smash your sword and crush your body!¡±

    All in One didn¡¯t dodge, his spiritual will soaring.

    In the next second.

    The bubble collided with the Time Destroyer Sword.

    In that instant, the moment the two came into contact, the entire micro-universe was affected, and time became chaotic. The chaos even radiated out from the micro-universe and spread to the other nes of the great ring Multiverse.

    Thump!

    A terrifying shockwave burst forth and swept across the small universe.

    Wherever it passed, billions of stars were destroyed at the same time, and the small universe turned into a dark universe.

    The other top-notch existences were all affected, and their hearts trembled. They could not help but look at the universe region where the Eternal, the Dragon of Time, and the All in One were fighting.

    Bubbles, which were about the size of the silver dragon¡¯s body, came crashing down. They were blocked by the sword of godhood tightly held by the silver dragon¡¯s ws.

    Garen felt an unparalleled powering from the Time Destroying Sword.

    The silver dragon¡¯s body could not help but retreat.

    All in One was the first strong enemy Garen had ever encountered that was able to withstand the Time Destroying Sword head-on without being instantly shattered.

    However, his situation was not good.

    Crack crack ¡­¡­ The sound of something shattering echoed.

    On the surface of the space-time bubble, the ce where the sword of Time Destruction came into contact with was still cracking. However, with a change of light, the shattered space-time crystal wall was reced by a newyer, barely maintaining order.

    ¡°Garen Aurelian!¡±

    All for One roared.

    The space-time bubble formed by the umtion of more than 50 million space-times was extremely heavy. It pressed down on the silver dragon¡¯s violent collision, distorting the speed of light around it, surpassing the normal speed of light.

    ¡± Not good,¡¯He¡¯ is going to bump into Garen and reach the edge of the small universe.¡±

    ¡± I can¡¯t stop them. If this continues, when they crash out of the small universe, the big ring will definitely be seriously affected by their battle.¡±

    All for One and the Dragon of Eternity and Time were about to fight to the boundary of the small universe.

    Just as the boundary of the small universe was about to shatter.

    Garen growled in his heart.

    ¡°God Garen,e!¡±

    A divine light rose and shone into the small universe, fusing with the silver dragon. The silver dragon¡¯s power surged a little more.

    ¡°Faceless Garen,e!¡±

    The river of time surged, and another silver dragon returned from another dimension, entering Garen¡¯s body.

    Garen¡¯s aura increased a little more.

    After fusing with the two avatars, the silver dragon in itsplete trinity state did not have a surge in its aura because the avatars were gradually unable to keep up with the strength of the main body. However, it had still improved a little.

    These improvements broke the stalemate between Garen and Yggsotos.

    The Time Destroying Sword suddenly gained a further boost of power. Bit by bit, inch by inch, with a slow but firm posture, it cut through the 50 millionyers of the Space-Time Crystal Wall in an unstoppable manner. Then, in the next moment, it copsed! The Time Obliteration Sword swept past, splitting the entire Time Bubble into two.

    All Things as One was split in half.

 Chapter 1553 - 1553 Counterattacking the Great Old Ones!

    1553 Counterattacking the Great Old Ones!

    All Things for One was cut in half by the Dragon of Eternity and Time.

    No longer one.

    This scene fell into the eyes of the other two Outer Gods. Unlike Garen¡¯s teammates who were excited and encouraged, they could not help but tremble. Fear was like an invisible hand strangling their throats, almost suffocating them.

    ¡°Yggsotos¡­Is he dead?¡±

    ¡°How is this possible? He is the strongest pir god. How could his body, which was continuously forged by billions of spacetime, be destroyed?¡±

    The two Outer Gods were shocked.

    However, since these two Outer Gods could still remember the name of All for One, it was obvious that he was notpletely dead.

    At the same time, the silver dragon raised the Time Destroyer Sword high up. The sword¡¯s radiance circled back and forth mercilessly, sweeping across the body of All for One that had been split in half. In the blink of an eye, the split All for One turned into countless tiny pieces and dimensional fragments that were also rapidly being annihted.

    In the end, there was nothing left.

    All in One hadpletely fallen.

    Phew ¡­.. The silver dragon let out a long breath.

    Killing this Outer God was not an easy task for Garen. He had already used up more than half of his Time Power, and this was under the suppression of therge ring¡¯s Multiverse.

    ¡± If I was in the old Multiverse, I might not have been able to kill All for One.¡¯He¡¯ is still weakened in the great ring.¡±

    Towards this Outer God named All Things Be One.

    Garen was very interested in it, and he acknowledged its power.

    The head of the old three pir gods was not undeserved.

    Garen felt that if he could suppress and seal him, it would be best to keep him as his spoils of war.

    However, as the One of All Things, who also controlled space-time abilities, but had a different focus from Garen, Garen was notpletely confident that he could seal ¡± Him ¡± firmly. Moreover, it was best to kill such a top-notch Outer God directly to prevent future troubles. Even sealing and suppressing was not a good solution.

    ¡°Wait until I have sufficient confidence to suppress the All in One.¡±

    ¡± I¡¯ll try to revive ¡®Him¡¯ and then turn ¡®Him¡¯ into a spoils of war, seal ¡®Him¡¯ and store ¡®Him¡¯ away.¡±

    Garen thought silently.

    At the same time, the two teammates of the One of All, the ck Forest Goat and Nyaratoph, had their memories of the One of All in All erased the instant the One of All in All died, turning into a nk. They only knew that they had a teammate who hade to the Great Ring Multiverse with them, but they did not know who that teammate was, and could no longer remember his honorific title or his name.

    This terrifying change made the two Outer Gods even more frightened.

    When their memories were erased, they subconsciously resisted, but this power was irresistible and irresistible. It was as if it was a higher level of terrifying power thatpletely suppressed the level of powerful gods, and it originated from the river of time.

    ¡°Yggsotos is actually dead¡­..¡±

    Under the siege of the Nine-Faced Dragon God and Annan, Nyaratoph felt incredulous. He had thought that he would be the first to die when he was besieged by two beings of the same level. However, he did not expect that the strongest of the Three Pir Gods, the strongest All for One, would die first, dying before him and the ck Forest Goat.

    After being trapped in the small universe by Garen and the other powerhouses, Nyaratoph and the ck Forest Goat were counting on the All for One. They were counting on this strongest Pir God to quickly defeat the Dragon of Eternity and Time who was fighting him, then break the seal of the small universe and bring the two of them back to the old Multiverse to survive this crisis trap.

    Nyara Totep and the ck Goat of the Forest.

    Both of them trusted All for One and believed that All for One had enough power. However, the fact was that the strongest and most trusted All for One among them had already died.

    ¡°In the spacetime domain, in the domain that I¡¯m proficient in, the All in One is actually not a match for this Dragon of Eternity and Time?.¡±

    Nyaratoph and the ck Forest Goat murmured in their hearts.

    His already heavy mood became even gloomier.

    At the same time.

    The silver dragon turned its gaze to the ck Forest Goat.

    Around the ck Forest Goat, there were countless offsprings of flesh and blood. Each of them looked strange, ferocious, bloody, and terrifying. Through these offsprings, the ck Forest Goat was able to regenerate almost endlessly. Under the Violet-Gold Emperor Dragon¡¯s ferocious attacks, although it was constantly in danger and its main body was destroyed time and time again, it was determined and did not fall. In a short period of time, it had regenerated countless times.

    This Outer God¡¯s life force was extremely tenacious and difficult to kill.

    However, Garen liked to hit this kind of meat target the most.

    Strong recovery and regeneration abilities?

    The concept of recovery and regeneration did not exist in front of Garen. Every sh was a real injury that could not be recovered.

    Since the strongest All for One had been dealt with, although there were still two Outer Gods, the situation could be said to have stabilized. Therefore, although Garen was staring at the ck Forest Goat, his thoughts were scattered and he was not as focused.

    ¡± Then herees the problem. Due to the fact that my growth trajectory and environment are not fixed, my peers in different space-time will have different emphasis on controlling time.¡±

 Chapter 1554 - 1554 Counterattacking the Great Old Ones!

    1554 Counterattacking the Great Old Ones!

    ¡± I remember that when Iron Garen descended, his entire body exuded an aura of eternal indestructibility. It was based on the eternal concept of time, so it should have an indestructible defense.¡±

    ¡°My Time Destroying Sword is the representation of the merciless time that can destroy everything.¡±

    ¡°If my Time Destruction met with Tie Garen¡¯s Time Eternity, the strongest spear and the strongest shield met, what would the result be?¡±

    There was no answer to this question.

    Unless he really went to meet Tie Galleon and had a small spar.

    With the warlike attitude that Tie Garen had shown back then, he should have been very happy to wee him.

    Garen collected his thoughts and held the Time Destroying Sword tightly. He stared at the ck Forest Goat silently. His calm and deep eyes were not sharp, but the ck Forest Goat, who was in a mess, felt that the Silver Dragon¡¯s gaze had be a sharp sword that pierced through its heart, causing the ck Forest Goat¡¯s heart to ripple.

    At the same time, the purple-gold emperor dragon¡¯s body was in high spirits.

    He stopped moving, but a pair of strange dragon horns on his head burst out dazzling light, forming the outline of the center of the heavens.

    The radiant center of the heavens began to spin.

    The radiant radiation spread out and enveloped the target in arge area.

    All of a sudden, the Forest ck Goat¡¯s main body, including the countless flesh and blood offsprings born from the Forest ck Goat, were all moved towards the cosmic region Garen was in under the tremendous influence of a kind of Spatial Translocation Power. They were also forcefully pressed together, and the surrounding space became as if it had been watered, sticky and tough.

    ¡°No!¡±

    The ck Forest Goat was getting anxious. On its hideous, flesh-like body, horns that were covered in blood and mucus oozed out. Its tentacle-like tentacles were also dancing crazily, trying to break free from the purple-gold emperor dragon¡¯s control.

    However, he was not as powerful as the Heavenly Emperor.

    The reason why he had been able to persist until now was all thanks to his incredible regenerative ability. Therefore, he could not break free from the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s all-out spatial seal control.

    The Forest ck Goat was directly sent in front of him.

    The silver dragon did not hesitate either. It immediately raised the Time Obliteration Sword and shed out. As the Time Obliteration Sword shed at the ck Forest Goat¡¯s true body, it split into a sky of small swords that urately locked onto the endless flesh and blood offspring of the ck Forest Goat.

    Chi chi chi¡­

    The result was self-evident.

    Like a hot knife cutting into snowkes, the ck Forest Goat had no effective resistance against the Time Destroying Sword. Its original body was cut into pieces, and its numerous flesh and blood descendants that could allow it to be reborn indefinitely were also killed and wiped out at the same time.

    In the old Multiverse, the ck Forest Goat had actually left behind many offspring, but the barrier between the Multiverse was not so easily crossed. His original body had died in the Great Ring Multiverse, so he could not use the offspring of the old Multiverse to revive.

    Whoosh!

    The silver dragon exhaled, and the body of the ck Forest Goat, which was covered in sword marks, shattered. All traces of its existence were erased by the river of time.

    After that.

    Of the three Great Old Pir Gods who had invaded the Great Ring Multiverse, the only one left was Nyaratoph, who was heavily injured by the Nine-Faced Dragon God and Annan.

    Because of the death of the ck Forest Goat.

    Nyaratoph had also forgotten about the existence of the ck Forest Goat.

    Now, the stars had been extinguished, and in the dark small universe.

    The lonely Nytotep, the one-faced Four Gods.

    He was a little stunned. He stared nkly at the four great gods who surrounded him from all directions and were gradually approaching him. He could not help but feel a kind of depression and despair that came from the bottom of his heart.

    What happened next was no surprise.

    Under the siege of the four great ring-shaped utmost powerful beings, Nyaratoph was captured and suppressed.

    The four Gods had all kinds of sealing methods for him, so it was still rtively safe. Nyaratoph had many mysterious abilities, but he could not escape from the hands of four existences of the same level or even stronger than himself. He was now suppressed in the depths of the small universe, being quietly observed by Garen and the other existences.

    The first to arrive at the Ring Multiverse was Nytotep.

    Fortunately, he survived.

    As for the All for One and the ck Forest Goat, who had descended upon the Great Ring Multiverse due to the false news he had delivered, the two teammates that Nyaratoph had forgotten were not so lucky. They had fallen one after another and were forgotten by the world, unable to be resurrected.

    ¡°Hello, let¡¯s get to know each other again.¡±

    The silver dragon looked at Nyaratoph, who was suppressed in the depths of the small universe and bound by the ck hole, thew imprint, the Celestial Emperor¡¯s sword aura, and the Time Amber. It revealed a happy smile.

    ¡°My name is Garen Aurelian. The world respects me as the Dragon of Eternity and Time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­.. The existence that was about to destroy the Old Gods.¡±

    Nyara Totep was now in the form of a chaotic ball of light. The ball of light flickered a few times, revealing a silent aura.

    ¡°I know that above the Three Pir Gods of the Old Ones, there is still a blind and foolish god.¡±

    ¡°The God of Blindness and Foolish, the source of all things, the core of the primordial chaos, the head of the Demon God¡­¡­¡­.. His name is Asatos.¡±

    This information came from the Lady of Pain.

    However, the Lady of Pain only knew of the existence of such an old god, and that he was also the most mysterious one in the old Multiverse. There was no other information.

 Chapter 1555 - 1555 Counterattacking the Great Old Ones!

    1555 Counterattacking the Great Old Ones!

    ¡°Tell me what you know about Asatos.¡±

    After hearing the silver dragon¡¯s words, Nyaratophughed in a low voice and asked, ¡°¡±You want to counterattack the old Multiverse?¡±

    Garen was very honest, he nodded and said seriously, ¡°¡±You guessed right.¡±

    Two of the Three Pir Gods of the Old Ones had died, and one was sealed in the big ring. The only strongest person left in the Old Ones ¡®Multiverse was the mysterious Asatos. Garen and the others could totally barge into the Old Ones¡¯ Multiverse and wipe out thisst potential threat.

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    ¡°How ignorant and fearless.¡±

    It was beyond the gods ¡®expectations.

    When he heard Garen say that he was going to counterattack the old Multiverse, Nyaratoph did not get angry. Instead, heughed in a contemptuous tone.

    ¡°What? Asatos is much stronger than the three of you?¡±

    Nytops sneered again, not saying a word.

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God looked at Garen. ¡± It seems like he¡¯s unwilling to tell us about this Asatos. Since it¡¯s useless, let¡¯s kill him. ¡°¡±

    Annan nodded at the same time and said, ¡± Staying here is also a waste of my small universe¡¯s energy. There are still hidden dangers. Kill them. ¡°¡±

    Hearing this, Garen took out the Time Destruction Sword and ced it beside Nyaratoph¡¯s light ball.

    ¡°If you were a little more obedient and obedient, you might still be able to survive in the seal.¡±

    ¡°But if you don¡¯t cooperate, I can only kill you.¡±

    ¡°You may have thought that Asatos might be able to save you.¡±

    ¡°Let me remind you first. If you are killed by my Time Destroying Sword, you will forever lose the possibility of resurrection. You will be forgotten by the entire world, including Asatos, who you regard as your savior.¡±

    He paused.

    The silver dragon¡¯s tone was calm and dangerous, like a sea brewing a storm.

    ¡°Have you thought it through?¡±

    ¡°Eternal death or life.¡±

    Nyaratoph remained silent and continued to send out spiritual waves that represented contempt.

    The Time Destroying Sword shed down, and Nyara Totep fell silently.

    At this point, the three old pir gods had beenpletely annihted in the ring of the Multiverse.

    ¡± Thankfully, we managed to trick ¡®Them¡¯ intoing to the Great Ring Multiverse.¡±

    ¡± Otherwise, I don¡¯t know how to get rid of these three Outer Gods at once. Each of them is weak, and their abilities are different but powerful.¡±

    Phew ¡­.. Annan let out a breath, his eyes shining like stars as he spoke.

    As they were killed by the Sword of Time Destruction, Annan had already lost their specific memories. However, he could still vaguely feel the afterglow of the previous war, and the small universe where the stars copsed and extinguished was proof.

    This Universe God was right.

    The three Old One Pir Gods were not to be underestimated. They had endured the oppression of the Great Ring Multiverse and had fallen into an ambush. They were outnumbered, which was why they had fallen in the Great Ring Multiverse unwillingly.

    Even so, if it wasn¡¯t for Garen, this special existence.

    It was unknown what kind of painful price one had to pay to destroy the Three Pir Gods.

    Next, in order to facilitate the specificmunication, Garen filled in the gaps in the Nine-Faced Dragon God¡¯s minds regarding the Three Pir Gods.

    ¡°Asatos, someone who can make Nyaratoph, a top-tier champion, show such an attitude is definitely not an ordinary character.¡±

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God muttered.

    ¡± Indeed, Nyaratoppu¡¯s final attitude seemed very confident. This confidence should have originated from Asatos.¡±

    ¡°Could it be an extremely powerful existence that can fight against many at the same time among level 20 Godhood?¡±

    An Nan revealed a thoughtful expression.

    ¡± No matter how strong Asatos is, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a match for the four of us. Even if we barge into the old Multiverse, we¡¯ll be suppressed by the Atomic Multiverse.¡±

    The higher the level of life, the more difficult it was to fight against many at once.

    This was especially so now that Garen and the others were at the same level of existence. This situation was even more obvious.

    That was because those who could stand at the same level and stand at the peak were simrly astounding and unparalleled. They were like a brilliant sun shining upon the Multiverse and hanging above countless living beings. If ced among the weaker living beings, such beings could basically sweep away and crush ordinary living beings of the same level.

    ¡°Besides, Garen isn¡¯t oppressed by the Multiverse.¡±

    ¡°Even in the old Multiverse, Garen could unleash all his power.¡±

    The Nine-Faced Dragon God said.

    Garen nodded slowly and said, ¡± The Multiverse is ineffective against me.¡±

    At the same time, the silver dragon lowered its gaze and looked at the few champions of the great ring Multiverse. ¡°¡±Gentlemen, I wish to counterattack the old Multiverse.¡±

    ¡°Now that the Great Ring Multiverse has been unified, it is time for the truth of the infinite Multiverse to be revealed.¡±

    ¡± The old Multiverse happens to be our first target, and it¡¯s also to eliminate the weeds and roots. What do you think?¡±

    After hearing the silver dragon¡¯s words, the Nine-faced Dragon God and the other existences only thought for a moment before answering decisively,¡± Alright, it¡¯s time for ¡®Them¡¯ to let the Old Gods know the power of the great bangle.¡±

    ¡°You want to invade the big ring that we belong to? You have to be prepared for a counterattack!¡±

    ¡°Lead the gods to counterattack the old Multiverse!¡±